A Business Opportunity
By Julie O
Greg Johanson meets an old high school friend who presents him with a lifechanging proposition. Plus, a teaser of the first three chapters of "Coeds," coming soon to this site.
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
“Hi, may I take your order?” asked the thin young man from behind the counter of the coffee house.
“Yes, I’ll take a tall chai, please,” replied the woman. She then smiled as she read the man’s nametag. “Greg? Greg Johanson? I thought that was you!”
He stopped for a moment and then scratched his head. Then his eyes lit up. “Ashley?”
He had known Ashley Brooks from high school, but he barely recognized her now. She had always been pretty, but now she was incredibly good looking, no… she was now stunning. She had filled out and now had a very sexy body. She was dressed in a tight fitting low cut dress that showed off her ample breasts.
Her makeup and hair only added to her sexy appearance.
He wasn’t sure what she did for a living, but whatever it was, she was doing well. She had on expensive jewelry and had a designer bag.
She nodded. “It’s been a while. I thought you went to state college; what are you doing here?”
He shrugged his shoulders. “I did, but I had to quit and move back here.”
“What happened?” she asked.
Greg glanced over at her as he prepared her drink. “I couldn’t afford it, and with my parents divorcing, they’ve been too wrapped up in taking each other to court to help me.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” she replied.
“I’m taking some classes at community college,” he said. “What are you doing these days?’ He handed her the cup of tea.
She just smiled. “It’s rather complicated, but I love my job. In fact, that’s why I’m back in town; I’m here to see a customer.”
“Are you in sales?” he asked. He wondered what she did, as it was only a few years since they had graduated high school.
She laughed. “Something like that. Look, why don’t we get together? I’m free tomorrow.”
“I’d like that,” he replied.
“Great. I’m staying over at the Warren Inn, room 63. Why don’t you come over tomorrow at seven, and we’ll go to dinner?”
His eyebrows rose. The Warren Inn was very expensive and exclusive. “Sure.”
“Great, I can’t wait to see you.”
Chapter 2
Ashley immediately pulled her cell phone out of her bag when she left the coffeehouse.
“Ron, you know that opening you were trying to fill? Well, I think I found the perfect candidate,” she said.
“Really? Tell me about it,” replied Ron Flynn.
“Well, he’s a boy I knew in school; he’s the right size — short, thin, with shoulder length light brown hair.”
“Okay, that’s a good start; tell me more,” said Ron.
“Well, I know he’ll pass quite nicely. I once saw him dressed up at a Halloween party, and trust me, it won’t take much to make him into a real beauty.”
“Yeah, but will he go along with the rest?”
“Maybe…remember I was a little hesitant at first too,” she replied. “I have a feeling about him. At that party, well, he got hit on by a few guys, and he didn’t seem that upset about it.”
“That’s a good sign,” stated Ron.
“I also remember a friend who dated him, and she said he kissed like a girl,” added Ashley.
“And how did you friend know what a girl kissed like? Maybe you should recruit her?”
Ashley laughed. “Sarah is too butch for your needs. No, I think Greg will fit in better.”
“Greg? Hmm, how about Gaby? That seems more appropriate,” he said.
“That might work. I’ll be seeing him tomorrow evening, and I should know pretty quickly if he… make that she is acceptable.”
“Okay, Ashley. By the way, if this Gaby works out, then you’ll get a recruitment bonus.”
Chapter 3
Greg arrived at the Warren Inn. He was wearing his best clothes, which weren’t much, just a pair of black jeans and gray long sleeve shirt. Ashley smiled when she met him at the door.
“I’m so happy you showed up,” she said as she greeted him. “Please come in.”
Greg walked inside her room, and the affluence caught him off guard. She was staying in a very expensive suite. There was a large living room filled with expensive furniture. It made his one room studio look even worse than it actually was. He wondered again what she did for a living.
“Please sit down; do you like champagne?” she asked as she walked past him.
Greg noticed that she was dressed in a silk dress than looked like it was poured over her curvaceous body. He was still amazed by how much she had changed since high school.
“Um, I’ve never had it,” he replied.
“It’s wonderful. I drink it all the time,” she said. “Please sit down next to me; we have so much to talk about.”
Greg did as she asked. She handed him a tall thin glass filled with the bubbly golden colored fluid.
“Here’s to old times and the future!” she stated as she gently touched her glass against his.
He smiled and tasted the champagne; she was right, it was very good.
“You must be doing very well,” he said as he looked around the room. “I mean, we graduated the same year, and if I had stayed at the university I would just be in my last year….”
“I quit college my freshman year,” she interrupted. “I was given a better career opportunity.”
“Obviously, you made the right choice,” he said.
Ashley nodded as she sipped more of her champagne. At the same time, she was studying the young man in front of her. He had very silky thick hair that would style quite nicely, although she suspected that he would look better as a blonde.
His facial shape would adapt very easily to being female. He also had very pretty blue eyes, dark sapphire colored eyes that would be very attractive with the right makeup. If he had a beard it was very light, as she couldn’t see any stubble.
Her eyes took in his whole body. The one thing she noticed immediately was that he had thin arms and wrists. The lack of a muscular body would speed up his transformation, she thought.
Ashley also took in the fact that he obviously lacked money. His outfit wasn’t new, and he wore a cheap electronic watch.
“Greg, what do you want out of life?” she asked. “I mean, what do you want to do?”
“I originally wanted to be a teacher, but after seeing how much the lawyers who have been working for my parents make, I wouldn’t mind doing that.”
Ashley hid her smile as she sipped more champagne. Good, the boy wants money, she thought.
“I mean, my dad’s lawyer drive a freakin Ferrari!” he continued.
“They’re nice, but not very practical. I have a BMW,” she commented.
“Wow. I don’t even have a car. All I have is a barely running Vespa.”
She refilled his flute. “Those are so cute,” she said. She noticed he seemed to blush when she said cute, another good sign. “I guess you’d prefer something bigger.”
Greg drank more of the champagne. “I could just use a change.”
Ashley took his flute from his hand and set it down on the glass-topped coffee table. Without a word, she leaned over and kissed him, pulling him closer to her. She wanted to quickly see how he would respond — would he try to take control or would he follow her lead? As she’d hoped, he seemed to accept that she was in charge. She also noted that Sarah was right; Greg kissed like a girl.
Chapter 4
Greg was caught off guard by Ashley’s actions, but he made no efforts to fight them. She was very aggressive, almost masculine in her actions, he thought. He could feel her hands expertly unbutton his shirt.
“Let’s go to the bedroom, Greg. I think you’ll be more comfortable there,” she whispered.
Greg nodded; he was too caught up to speak.
On the king-sized bed, Ashley had Greg lie down on his back; she straddled him and held him down as she continued to seduce him. It was going better that she could have hoped.
Granted, with the training she had received in the past few years, Greg didn’t stand much of a chance. She was an expert in the sexual arts now, and he was as vulnerable as milk cow on the Serengeti.
Ashley undressed herself while continuing to straddle him. She wanted to tease him and show that she was the one in control.
When her bra came off, she cupped her large breasts and stroked her nipples. “You want them, don’t you? Tell me, Greg; tell me how you want me.”
Greg looked up at her and nodded. “Please…please… I want them.”
She reached down and guided his hands to her breasts.
Ashley made love to him, although she remained in charge throughout the entire sexual act. She was pleased that he made no efforts to try to take the dominant role and seemed content to be the submissive. She would build on this and cultivate it until it became second nature.
Greg looked up at her as if to speak, and she shook her head, placing a finger to his lips.
“Just lay back and absorb it, sweetie,” she whispered.
Greg nodded.
“You’re very sweet, too sweet to be a boy,” she continued as she slid down next to him. She ran her sculptured nails over his hairless chest, picturing how much better it would look with large round breasts.
Greg turned to her with a slightly confused look on his face.
Ashley decided to go for broke, no sense in stretching this out. “Greg… not, that’s not a good name for you… too masculine… no, you deserve a pretty name… a softer name… how about I call you Gabriella….Gaby for short? Do you like that, my sweet Gaby?”
Greg didn’t know how to respond; he just stared back.
“I remember how sexy and pretty you looked as a girl back in high school — too pretty… too sexy… to be a boy. Gaby, let me dress you up, let me show you how you can look; would you like that?” she asked as her nails ran against his nipples.
His breathing got heavier, and she knew that she had touched a nerve.
“You want a body like mine, don’t you? You’d love to have big beautiful breasts like mine?”
Greg nodded.
“Then let me start the metamorphosis and dress you up.”
“Okay… why not?” her replied in a barely audible voice.
“Gaby, you want to dress like the other girls do, don’t you? You don’t want to be a boy do you?”
Gaby slowly shook her head.
Ashley smiled and kissed him strongly to reinforce her control over him — rather make that her control over Gaby.
“You’re not a boy are you?”
Gaby continued to shake her head.
“I will make you beautiful; you want that, you crave that, don’t you?”
“Yes, make me into a girl.”
Chapter 5
Gaby ran her hands over her now smooth legs as she sat on the edge of the bed. In the past hours she had been changed by Ashley. Her body was now smooth and hairless all over, with the exception of a small triangular patch of neatly trimmed pubic hair.
The hair on her head was now curled. Ashley had done it with a curling iron and she noted how much better it looked.
Gaby looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was now made up with heavy makeup; it gave her a sexy and exotic look. It was also amazing how much larger her eyes looked.
Her stud earrings were gone and replaced with small 14 karat gold hoops.
Gaby noted that it hadn’t taken Ashley very long to transform her. The scary thing was, Gaby almost wished that the changes were permanent. As a guy, she was joke, but as Gaby, she was hot! She couldn’t get over the fact that she was so much better looking as a woman.
She remembered the Halloween party and how Sarah had dressed her up as a slutty looking cheerleader. It had been one of the best nights of her life.
Ashley noted the change in Gaby’s demeanor and smiled. It was going better than she could have hoped. She would finish dressing Gaby and then make love to her again, this time reinforcing Gaby’s new status; hopefully, the imprints would stick.
Ashley dressed Gaby in top of the line lingerie, pleased that her estimate of Gaby’s sizes had been correct.
The black push-up bra actually created an illusion of small breasts, Ashley noted. To complete the look, she dressed Gaby in silk stockings and attached them to a garter belt. Next, she helped Gaby into a pair of matching black lace panties.
“You look so sexy, Gaby, so feminine, so pretty,” cooed Ashley as she helped Gaby into a pair of black four inch pumps. “You’ll look so pretty in heels. Now, stand up, my sweet.”
Ashley smiled as Gaby struggled to balance in the heels.
“Try walking in them, my sweet,” ordered Ashley. “Take your time; sway your hips.”
Gaby did as ordered and with each step seemed to gain confidence. “They take some getting used to.”
“I know,” said Ashley. “Now, let’s go have some more champagne.”
Chapter 6
Ashley sat next to Gaby. Both were dressed in only bras, panties, stockings and heels.
“Why?” asked Gaby. “I mean, why did you do this to me?”
“Why…why not? You look so pretty, Gaby; why would you want to be a boy?” She handed Gaby another full flute of champagne.
“Thank you. So, is this what you do for a living?” asked Gaby after sipping her drink.
Ashley shook her head. “No, but I see potential in you, just like my boss saw potential in me.”
“What do you do?” asked Gaby.
“I’m a professional escort,” replied Ashley in a matter of fact way. She didn’t see any sense in lying to Gaby. “Now, I’m not a prostitute. I don’t stand on a street corner or anything like that. I fly around the country and date rich clients. They purchase my time. If things go beyond that, they compensate me appropriately.”
Gaby stared back in shock.
Ashley laughed. “I know, it’s hard to believe, but that’s my job. I was recruited in college. My boss, Ron Flynn, paid for my surgery to give me a better body and taught me to be cultured. He also taught me how to please my clients.”
“And you don’t mind?”
Ashley cocked her head back and laughed loudly. “Mind? No, not at all. Gaby, I was studying to be an accountant. I now have an accountant working for me. I own a condo, two cars, and am putting enough away into my investments so that I can retire by the time I’m thirty. I fly all over the country, rather make that all over the world, stay in the finest hotels, eat in the best restaurants, and get paid very well for what I do. Why would I mind?”
Gaby didn’t know what to say.
“Look, my clients are rich and powerful. They want to have fun without the restraints of being in a relationship. I fulfill a need, and you can do the same, my sweet Gaby.”
“You… you want me to work for you?” asked Gaby.
“Not for me… with me. A girl like you could become could earn a great life. Now, I know you like girls, but have you ever been with a man?”
Gaby stared back as if she was thinking of an answer.
“I take that as a yes,” replied Ashley. “It’s okay, sweetie; why don’t you tell me all about it?”
Gaby drained the flute and held it out for a refill.
“I was studying late one night, and after leaving the library, I headed to a campus bar to relax. Another student began to talk to me. At first I thought he was just being friendly,” explained Gaby. She took another sip of champagne. “He then told me how pretty I looked. Before I knew what was happening, we were back at his apartment.”
Ashley reached over and placed her hand on top of Gaby’s. “It’s okay, sweetie.”
Gaby nodded nervously. “I gave him oral.”
“Is that all?”
Gaby shook her head. “No, we sort of dated for a while. I guess I became his girlfriend. He didn’t dress me up like this or anything, but he called me his kitten and things like that. Frank was nice, and I felt good when I was with him.”
“Did he make love to you?”
Gaby nodded and her head dropped down.
“And you’re ashamed because you liked it, right?”
Gaby nodded again.
“It’s okay, sweetie. I like anal sex too,” she replied. Inside, she was ecstatic, knowing she had picked right. Gaby would make a fine courtesan.
“I stopped seeing him last year when I had to move back here. I haven’t been with anyone since then, male or female. I did have a physical and I’m clean,” continued Gaby.
“I’m glad to hear that, Gaby,” said Ashley. “Was that the only time you’ve been with a man?”
Gaby shook her head.
“Will you tell me about it?”
“It was back in high school at the Halloween party. Sarah dressed me up because I lost a bet to her. Anyway, I got hit on a lot at the party, even after they knew I was a guy. I caught a ride home with two of my buddies, you remember Bob and Kyle?”
Ashley nodded.
“Well, we stopped at Kyle’s place and had some beer. The next thing I knew, I was on my knees giving Kyle a blowjob. I then did the same to Bob.”
“What happened then?”
“Nothing, we all agreed not to say a thing about it,” said Gaby.
“I saw Kyle last year. He’s living with another man,” said Ashley.
“I had no idea. I tried to repress the feelings I had that night,” continued Gaby.
“Well, I’m staying here for a few days so I can start changing you. There’s no need for you to repress these feelings anymore. You’re very feminine, Gaby; you know that, right? Too feminine to be a boy.”
Gaby stared back.
“And your present life is nothing exciting, right?” asked Ashley
“True,” whispered Gaby.
“Okay, then why not change? I can help you become a gorgeous looking woman,” continued Ashley. She then reached down and ran her fingers across Gaby’s clit. “This will make you very sought after. You’d be surprised by the people who crave a woman like you. They will pay you very well for the honor of being in your company.”
“You mean that?” asked Gaby.
Ashley leaned over and kissed Gaby on the lips. “Yes, my sweet. I can get you started on special treatments that will fill out your body. Combined with surgery, you will be stunning. You remember what I used to look like? Well, look at me now!”
Gaby nodded. She remembered Ashley as pretty but nowhere near the beauty she presently was.
“And as you change physically, I will train you how to do your new job. I will teach you to be cultured and sophisticated. I will teach you how to pleasure your sexual partners, both male and female,” continued Ashley. “I want you to close down your life here and move in with me. Let me.”
“Where do you live?” asked Gaby.
“I have a nice place north of Los Angeles, within walking distance to the beach, and I hate living alone. We would have so much fun together.”
Gaby bit her lower lip as she thought about the offer. Ashley was right; what did she have here? A crappy little studio, a barely running Vespa, a shitty job, and no real future; maybe a change was in order? Her mind turned to her family. They barely acknowledged her now, too concerned over screwing each other in court. No, they wouldn’t miss her. Her, that had a nice sound to it; she liked the idea of being a woman —well, not quite a woman, but close enough.
“You don’t have to make up your mind right now, Gaby. But I wanted to be upfront with you. If you say no, then we part ways, no big deal. I’m not going to force you into this or blackmail you. I want you to do this out of your own free will. But I’m offering you a great opportunity. Obviously, you don’t mind being perceived as a woman. I didn’t have to work that hard to change you. You like women and are comfortable being with a man, so I’m not forcing that on you,” stated Ashley. “Opportunity doesn’t knock twice.”
“I know. I have a lot to think about,” said Gaby.
“Don’t think about it right now. Let’s go to bed. Let me make love to you, Gaby; let me fuck you like the woman you are meant to be,” continued Ashley.
Gaby began to breathe heavily. Ashley reached over and took the flute from Gaby’s hands. She then led Gaby back into the bedroom.
“Now, please keep an open mind. Don’t apply male beliefs to what we’re about to do,” instructed Ashley as she reached into a dresser drawer. She pulled out a strap-on double-ended dildo. “I’m going to make love to you, Gaby. I’m going to fuck you, and you want it, right?”
Gaby looked up from the bed and nodded.
“Tell me; tell me how you want me to fuck you,” ordered Ashley as she moved closer to Gaby.
“Please… please, fuck me,” begged Gaby.
“You will love this, my sweet,” said Ashley as she began to cuddle up to Gaby.
Chapter 7
“I’m going to quit my job this morning,” stated Gaby as she sipped her coffee.
“You mean that?” asked Ashley. She could barely contain her joy. Yes, she was happy that she would be helping Ron, but she had grown quite fond of Gaby. She wanted a friend who she could confide in and also a sometimes lover. There was something very sexy about a feminized boy.
They were sitting at the table in the dining area of the suite, eating breakfast. Both were wearing short silk Japanese style robes.
“What about your place?’ asked Ashley.
“Most of my stuff can go right in the dumpster,” said Gaby. “All I really want are my photos, books, camera, stereo, and computer. I’m on a monthly lease, so leaving won’t be a problem. I can give the Vespa to a friend at the coffeehouse.”
“Good,” replied Ashley. “I’ll call my doctor back in California and set up an appointment for you. We need to get you ready as quickly as possible.”
“I’d like that,” replied Gaby. She then looked at Ashley with a serious look on her face. “I’m not doing this just for the money. It’s for the freedom too. I’ve been confused about my sexuality and gender at times, and last night proved to me that I was meant to be a woman.”
“You don’t have to justify it to me, Gaby,” replied Ashley.
“So why did you do it?” asked Gaby.
“I was bored. I wanted something beyond my means. I also love sex. When I was offered a chance to change, I never looked back. I went from being pleasant looking to beautiful. I love to travel too.”
“How were you recruited for this?” asked Gaby.
“I was at a party; actually, I was working at the party. I had a job for a catering firm. I took the job not for the money, but to be close to the action. I wanted to see the rich and famous. Ron Flynn was at the party and saw something in me, I don’t know what it was, but he called me a few days later and took me out to dinner. It was a very expensive place. I later found out he was grading me; obviously, I passed. He offered me the position, and I immediately took it.”
“And no regrets?”
“Only that I didn’t start sooner,” replied Ashley. “Look, I provide a service to adults. No one is being forced or degraded; my clients treat me well. I mean, I don’t judge them for seeking me out, so why should I degrade myself?”
“So how will this work?” asked Gaby.
“Ron arranges our dates. He screens them and insures that they are legitimate and clean. They pay him; we get a percentage for each date we go on, usually 15 percent, sometimes more depending on the client. The real money is in the tip that follows.”
“What if they don’t tip?” asked Gaby.
“Then they are cut off, at least from Ron’s business. He really looks out for us. And he also lets his business associates know, so the deadbeats are cut off.”
“How long do you have to work for him?” asked Gaby.
“Five years, at first. But I plan on working for him for more than that. About half my clients are regulars, and they treat me well. I like being with them. I’ve gone to Cannes; I’ve gone to the Super Bowl. I’ve been with movie stars to politicians to famous athletes to millionaires. I like what I do; no, make that I love what I do. I mean, I am paid for a service, no different that any other businesswoman, except I make more money.”
“I see your point,” said Gaby.
“Gaby, I enjoy what I do, and I’m good at it. Yes, sex is part of the job; it’s not the only part. I’m managing to put enough away that I’ll be set for life soon. After that I can do what I want for the rest of my life, what’s wrong with that?”
Gaby shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing I guess.”
“What else do you want to know?”
Gaby paused for a second before answering. “What do most of them want, if you know what I mean?”
Ashley chuckled. “Well, I guess most of my clients want straight sex, but others want things more exotic. That’s part of the contract. You’ll know ahead of time what the tastes of the clients are. You also have the right to decline a client if you don’t like them or what they want.”
“Have you done that?”
She nodded. “I had one, a rather famous athlete, and he stunk. I mean, he had really had body odor, and don’t get me started on his breath!”
Gaby laughed.
“Being you’re bisexual, you’ll get even more clients. You’d be surprised how many women want someone like you,” continued Ashley. “Ron prefers his employees be bi; it makes them more versatile.”
“What about you, do you go out with other women?”
Ashley nodded. “Not too often, but I love it.”
“So does every date end up with sex?”
Ashley shook her head. “I’ve been with clients and not had sex too — granted that doesn’t happen too often, but it does with some of my regulars,” continued Ashley. “They want a woman to be with them for show. I see one man; he’s a producer, and he’s very much in the closet. We’ve never had sex, but he’s very nice. I think he’d like you a lot!”
“So there are really people like that looking for girls like me?” asked Gaby as she ate a piece of muffin.
“Oh, yes. Ron has been asking us to look for someone like you. I was in town for a client, and I sought you out. I always suspected that you would make a good girl.”
“Really?”
Ashley nodded. “Sarah told me about you; she said that you seemed to like dressing up a lot. She didn’t tell me about the other things.”
“She didn’t know,” replied Gaby as she remembered being with Sarah. “So when do we start?”
“I called Ron this morning, and he definitely wants you. He’ll also handle the legal side of your change, as I assume you’ll want your name changed.”
“I hadn’t thought of that.”
“He looks after us. Technically, you could call him a pimp, but he’s more like our business manager. He’s very nice and protects us,” stated Ashley. “In some ways, he’s like a second father. He doesn’t abuse us, and as far as I know, he’s never had sex with one of his employees. He has a few men who work for him, and they teach new employees how to be a sexual expert.”
“He has men who work for him?” asked Gaby.
“Sure, they fill a need, and before you say anything, they’re not all gay or even bi; there are a lot of wealthy women out there who are willing to pay for an expert lover,” replied Ashley.
“And you were trained this way?” asked Gaby.
“Sure, I was also taught by another woman. I’ll help train you, but Ron will set up some training sessions for you with a man or two.”
“Okay, replied Gaby. “I suppose it’s all part of my employee training.”
“You’re going to love working for him. He’s so nice, and Ron treats us all like a big extended family. He even gives us all nice presents for Christmas and our birthdays,” said Ashley. She then pointed to her earrings. “He gave me these for my birthday, they’re real diamonds.”
“Very nice. Changing the subject, does you family know what you do?” asked Gaby.
“Yes, most of them were shocked, but they’ve come around somewhat. My sister now works for Ron too. She lives in Vegas,” said Ashley. “Gaby, my parents didn’t want me to go to college, and so they refused to pay my tuition. I had to bust my ass in high school to get a scholarship. Instead of being proud, they still told me that I wouldn’t amount to anything. Last year, I made five times what my parents made…combined! When I bought them a new car last year for Christmas, they accepted that I have a real job, even if it isn’t something that they like to hear about.”
“My parents are going to shit,” stated Gaby. She began to giggle. “It’ll serve them right, after the hell they’ve put me through.”
“You’re so bad!”
Gaby shook her head. “I’m not doing this to punish them or anything like that. But at the same time, I don’t care what they think either. I haven’t talked to either of them in two months. Every time I do call, all I hear is complaints about the other. It gets old.”
“I’m sorry to hear that.”
“I’m okay. It’s time that I moved on with my life. I’ve thought about what you’ve told me, and it sounds very appealing,” said Gaby.
“That’s wonderful to hear. We’ve going to have so much fun,” replied Ashley.
Chapter 8
It was several days later, and Gaby was sitting in a chair in beauty salon. So much had happened since that first meeting with Ashley.
She had moved out of her old place and shipped most of her meager belongings to Ashley’s home in California. She had also given her boss two weeks notice. He told her it wasn’t necessary and that if she wanted she could leave then. So that’s what she did.
Now she was sitting in a salon chair with some foul smelling chemical in her hair. Ashley had told her that she would look so sexy as a blonde.
Her eyebrows had been waxed and shaped so that they were thin and arched. It hadn’t hurt as much as she had thought it would.
As she waited for the chemicals to work, she examined her nails. The stylist had attached long nails that were now colored a light pink.
She was wearing a designer outfit — one of many picked out by Ashley who’d told her that Ron expected his girls to be classy at all times. She said that they all got a clothing allowance to maintain their appearance.
What really struck Gaby was how normal it all felt. She would soon be a professional escort, yet she didn’t mind. Ashley was right, their clients just wanted a service; there was no morality to it. Technically, it wasn’t even illegal.
Gaby shifted her thoughts to living in California. Ashley’s home was a condo near the beach in Malibu. Ashley had told her that she never brought clients there.
“The area is pretty cool as everyone minds their own business. I’m sure they suspect something, but no one asks any questions; you’ll love it,” Ashley had told her.
Ashley was currently picking up a package that contained Gaby’s new ID. Gaby was surprised that Ron had got it so fast, but Ashley said he had the connections.
Gaby’s new hair style was quite stunning. It was short and slightly spiked. The color was a very light blonde, almost white. The hair stylist had said that it would emphasize Gaby’s blue eyes, and she was right.
“Well, what do you think?” asked the stylist.
“It looks wonderful,” replied Gaby truthfully as she ran her fingers through her freshly styled hair. “I love it.”
Chapter 9
“I really love the new do; it suits you perfectly, Gaby,” said Ashley.
They were sitting in small bistro, a short walk from the salon.
“I can’t believe how different it makes me look,” said Gaby as she picked through her salad.
“You’ll have to have your photo retaken for your driver’s license,” said Ashley as she handed Gaby a small package.
Inside was a California driver’s license for Gabriella Johanson. The address was for Ashley’s home in Malibu. There were also several credit cards.
“You’ll get your social security card later. This will make flying easier for you,” continued Ashley.
“Is this real?” asked Gaby as she examined the license.
“Yes, as far as I know.”
“When do I meet Ron?” asked Gaby as she stared at the license. It listed her gender as female.
“He’s picking us up at LAX. He’s very anxious to meet you, my sweet.”
Gaby nodded as she put the credit cards and license in her wallet.
“Now, Gaby, there are some more rules you need to be aware of. You’ll get a physical every two months and will have blood work done monthly. That’s to protect both you and the clients. Don’t worry, the worst that has turned up is one girl got a STD, and that was two years ago. Ron provides us with a fully funded health program; not many companies do that these days.”
“That’s pretty cool,” said Gaby. “Okay, what else?”
“Second, while drinking is allowed, no illegal drugs; this isn’t negotiable. Ron is very serious about this. He’ll fire you in a heartbeat if he catches you.”
“I understand,” said Gaby. “I’m clean anyway.”
“Good. Now, while you’re doing your first five years, no dating on the side; it complicates things. The exception is that we can play around.” She leaned over and gave Gaby a quick kiss on the lips.
Gaby nodded and grinned. “That’s nice to hear.”
“Okay, you have an appointment with Dr. Wu the second day we get back. He’ll give you the hormones and set up your plastic surgery. He’s very good,” said Ashley.
“Dr Wu? Isn’t that from a song?”
Ashley laughed. “Yes, by Steely Dan.”
She then began to sing the chorus. “Are you with me Doctor Wu?”
Gaby laughed. “I love Steely Dan.”
Ashley nodded in agreement. “Anyway, Dr. Wu likes the song, and he’s a great surgeon.”
“How soon will I be operated on?”
“As soon as possible,” replied Ashley. “The quicker you get operated on, the faster you will heal.”
Chapter 10
They were met at baggage claim by a gray haired man in his early fifties. He was wearing a tailored navy suit and looked more like he was a lawyer or a stockbroker.
“Ashley, my dear, it is wonderful to see you. And this must be Gaby. I’m very pleased to finally meet you,” he said as he hugged each woman. “You’re even lovelier than Ashley described.”
Gaby blushed and managed to stammer out a thank you.
“Gaby, this is Ron Flynn,” stated Ashley.
Gaby seemed shocked. “I…I’m pleased to meet you too,” she said, glancing at Ashley.
He laughed. “You don’t have to say it. I know exactly what you’re thinking. You were expecting a younger man, right?”
Gaby nodded.
“I was a lawyer for twenty plus years and decided to try something new. Now, let’s get your bags and head up the coast. We can talk on the way.” He waved for a porter to take the bags.
The car was a stretch limo.
“I don’t drive myself anywhere these days,” he stated once they were inside.
“Why not?” asked Gaby.
“I lost my license due to a DUI ten years ago and never reapplied for it. Anyway, I love being driven around.”
“He was set up by a partner at his firm,” explained Ashley She turned towards Ron and shrugged her shoulders. “Sorry, I’ve heard the story enough times that I know it by heart.”
He laughed. “It’s okay, my dear. Yes, Gaby, I was screwed over by a partner. He wanted my position and had me arrested for DUI. He slipped something in my drink, and the next think I knew I was being booked by the CHP. They said they found me asleep in my car along the side of the Pacific Coast Highway. I assume that I was put there. I lost my job, and while I was reassessing my life, I came up with the idea of my current company. My firm was well connected, and I had dirt on quite a few of the rich and famous. I used this information initially to get established, but now I have lots of friends in high places.”
“Didn’t you want to get back at the guy who set you up?” asked Gaby.
He shook his head. “No. My success is my revenge. Besides, he was better at being a scumbag than a lawyer. He was disbarred five years ago and is currently selling used cars in National City just south of San Diego.”
Gaby shook her head in disbelief.
“I know that Ashley has briefed you on how my organization works. You’ll be paid a base salary until you start working, then it will be based on the jobs you do. You will sign a five year contract; after that, you can continue working on a year to year basis,” he explained. “You also will sign a confidentially contact that states you will not disclose your clients to anyone outside of the organization.”
Gaby nodded. “I understand fully. I imagine that’s how you’ve become so successful.”
Ron nodded. “My clients know they can trust me. I’ve never had a problem.”
They arrived at Ashley’s condo. It was three blocks from the Pacific. After they unloaded the limo, Ron gave them each a hug.
“Okay, I’ll see you at Dr. Wu’s for your appointment,” said Ron. “Welcome to the family, Gaby.”
Chapter 11
Dr Wu ran his hands across Gaby’s face, stopping occasionally to make notes. He was a kindly looking Asian man of indeterminate age. Gaby had seen his diplomas and noted their graduation years, but he didn’t look that old.
“Please get dressed, Ms. Johanson,” he stated politely. “When you are ready, please step into my office.”
Gaby removed the examination gown and redressed. When she entered Dr. Wu’s office, she found him sitting in front of a computer. Ron was sitting next to him.
“Please, Ms. Johanson, have a look,” said Dr. Wu.
On the monitor was her nude image; however, it looked very different from her current body. The image was three dimensional and rotated slowly. He moved the cursor to her chest and clicked, which caused it to stop rotating. In addition the image became a close up.
“As you can see, your body will look nice with DD sized breasts. I could go smaller, but I think the larger size will look better,” said Dr. Wu. He then scrolled down. “I will also give you a smaller waist and larger hips. I will print out copies of this for you if you’d like.”
She nodded. “Do you use implants?” asked Gaby as she stared at the image of how she would soon look.
Dr. Wu shook his head. “No, I dislike the use any anything artificial. Instead, I use a process I developed by transferring your own body fat from one location to another. The hormonal solution I plan to start you on will cause some changes. You would develop B to C cups on your own, but considering your profession, I think you’d want them larger.”
“Just so you know, Gaby, Ashley underwent a similar operation,” said Ron.
“Okay,” she replied.
“Now, I would like to operate on your face first. I will work on your chin and nose and also make your cheeks more prominent. Your voice is very midrange to begin with, so surgery really isn’t necessary. I think vocal lessons will be sufficient,” explained Dr. Wu.
“When?” asked Gaby.
“Next Monday?” he asked. “We’ll do the breasts and hips in a month.”
Gaby looked at Ron who nodded.
“Okay, that sounds fine,” she replied. She remembered Ashley’s words about getting started as quickly as possible.
“Very good. Now the hormones you will be on are specially designed for someone like you. Yes, they will feminize your body chemistry, and you will sterilized, but you will be able to achieve erections and orgasms,” stated Dr. Wu. “Most patients notice that their penis becomes smaller, but the trade off is that it becomes more sensitive. I think you’ll enjoy your orgasms more.”
“When will I notice the changes?” asked Gaby.
“A few weeks, maybe less,” replied Dr. Wu. “I’ll give you an injection today, and then you’ll start taking the pills tomorrow. I must also warn you that you’ll notice some emotional change very quickly. You will find your emotions looser, but most people seem to enjoy this.”
“Okay, I trust you, Dr, Wu.”
“Ms. Johanson, I look forward to assisting you achieve your new body. My nurse will brief you on what you’ll need to do prior to surgery. Now, let me give you your injection. Don’t worry, it won’t hurt a bit.”
Chapter 12
Two months later, Gaby was soaking in the sun on the deck of the condo. She was wearing a tiny bikini that barely covered her curvaceous body. The deck was on the top floor, and the high wall around the sides allowed for the girls to sunbathe topless or nude if they so desired. The only ones who could possibly see them would have to be in a helicopter, and those were warned to stay away after a threatened lawsuit by a neighbor who also happened to be a top actress.
Gaby slipped off her top, but kept her bottom on. It had been specially designed to hold and hide her penis. It was the only sign of her pervious life, as she now looked very feminine. Dr Wu had worked his magic, and Gaby looked fabulous. She still couldn’t believe she looked as good as she did, and she got a kick out of the looks she got when she left the condo.
“Hey, sweetie, I thought I’d find you up here,” said Ashley. She sat down and began to take off her own bikini top and bottom.
“I just wanted to grab some sun before tonight,” replied Gaby.
“You nervous?”
“A little. I’m meeting him for dinner, and then we’re going to a play. Then we’re going back to his penthouse suite at the Beverly Wilshire.”
“Oooh, you lucky dog, I love that hotel. They have great Jacuzzis in the master bedrooms. The view is also fantastic.”
“I just hope I do okay,” said Gaby.
“Honey, you’ll do fine. I’ve taught you everything I know about satisfying a man.”
Gaby laughed. “Considering where I was a few months ago, you don’t have any idea how funny that sounds.”
“So, no regrets?” asked Ashley as she laid back on lounge chair.
“None. My dad is still shocked, but Mom actually wants to talk to me now. She said that she loves the way I look and wants to know who I saw!”
“I’m sure Dr. Wu could help her.”
“Yes, it would be new way for her to spend my dad’s money.”
Ashley laughed. “Well, if you have any problems, call me or Ron.”
“I’ll be fine, as you said, you’ve trained me well.”
Chapter 13
Gaby was sitting on a chair looking out at the fantastic view from the balcony. Her client was sound asleep in the bed. They had made love several times that evening, including once on the balcony.
Gaby wrapped her arms around herself and felt the thick soft robe against her body. The sex was better than she had thought it would be. His cock wasn’t huge, but he knew how to use it. He was an excellent lover.
Gaby thought about the sexual techniques that she had been taught in the past months. She was definitely a sexual expert now, and she knew that she had passed her first real test. Her client was sleeping contentedly in the king sized bed.
It was strange, she thought; there should be some guilt over what she had done, but there was none. Her life was wonderful, and she loved being feminized. Ashley had been right about everything. Currently, Gaby’s schedule was full for the next three months, as a girl like her was in great demand.
Currently, she was only one of three transgendered women working for Ron, and she was the only blonde. Ron told her that her looks had created a slight bidding war, which would make them both more money.
She got up and headed back to bed. She dropped the robe on the floor and slid carefully back into bed, cuddling up next to her client and drifting off to sleep.
Chapter 14
Ashley found Gaby at the café located next to the hotel pool. Gaby was sitting at a poolside table, drinking a glass of fresh-squeezed orange juice.
Ashley had observed Gaby for a few minutes before approaching. She was very pleased with how Gaby had turned out.
“How’re you doing, Gaby?” asked Ashley as she sat down next to Gaby.
Gaby smiled. “I’m feeling tired, but otherwise I feel wonderful. I had a great time last night.”
She was dressed in a sundress that had a low cut top. A bag that held her evening clothes was sitting next to her.
Ashley sat down. “Tired is good; it means you did your job. No regrets?”
“Only that you didn’t recruit me sooner,” replied Gaby with a grin on her face.
“I’m glad to hear that. A lot of girls quit after the first date. This job isn’t for everyone,” said Ashley. “Was he good to you?”
“Yes, a real gentleman, and he was also very generous,” replied Gaby. “He also wants to see me again.”
“I’m glad to hear that. Regulars are nice to have. Now, I want you to see my financial advisor this week, so you can start saving for your retirement,” said Ashley.
“Thank you for… well… thank you for everything.”
“You can show you gratitude later, my sweet. I have a few more tricks I want to teach you.”
Gaby laughed. “I can’t wait.”
“Well then, we’d better head home, my sweet,” said Ashley as she blew a kiss Gaby’s way.
Gaby smiled and stood up. “Well, we’d best be going then.”
Ashley licked her lips. “I can’t wait to get you back into my bed; let’s go home.”
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A special sneak peak at the upcoming story of the college adventures of Jirra, Beth, Celeste, Cat, and other characters from The Julieverse.
Edited
By
Amelia R.
This story features characters from Fresh Start, Change of Course, The Protector series, The Scholarship, and Corruption.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
Chapter 1
“Well, what do you think?’ asked Liz Reid.
“I can’t believe it’s the same place,” replied her daughter, Jirra. “I can’t believe that we totally furnished an apartment in less than a week.”
“I’m just glad that there’s an IKEA nearby,” replied Liz. “It sure makes it easier than when I was in college.”
“I’m just glad we don’t have another piece of furniture to put together,” said Jirra as she wiped her brow.
Jirra was about to start her freshman year at Penn, and she was living in a converted warehouse. Jirra’s apartment was on the second floor.
Initially, it had looked so bare, with its brick walls, but now it had Georgia O’Keeffe prints on the wall, a gift from the staff of the spa back in New Mexico. Another wall had photos of her family and friends from the spa. The drapes for the windows also made it homier. The pattern was Navaho, and they had been made for her by another member of the staff. There were also several jars and baskets that were Anasazi reproductions.
The hardwood floors were now covered by several Navaho rugs.
“I don’t know why we needed the rugs, I like walking barefoot on the floors,” said Jirra. “It’s feels nice and cool.”
“You won’t think that way come January,” said Liz. “Even with central heating, you’ll appreciate the rugs, Roo.”
“I know; I was just kidding,” said Jirra. She looked around her apartment. “I wouldn’t have thought that we could merge these two styles, but it works.”
“Southwestern Viking?” remarked Liz.
“All we need is a cactus,” said Jirra with a laugh.
“I’m sure we can find one, but I think a fern might look more hospitable,” replied Liz.
Jirra laughed again. “You know, I’m so happy that my place reminds me of home.”
Liz put her arm around Jirra. “So, you consider the spa home now?”
Jirra nodded. “It really didn’t hit me until we started the drive back east. I guess it’s because there are so many people there that mean a lot to me.”
“Well, I’m glad to hear that, as I don’t plan on moving anytime soon. To be honest, I’m tired of the gypsy lifestyle that I’ve led my whole adult life.”
“I hope Dan proposes to you soon,” said Jirra.
Liz cocked her head and stared back at her daughter. “Come on, we’ve only been dating for a short time.”
Dan was a college professor who was currently in charge of an archeological site near the spa.
“Still, it’s obvious that he likes you…a lot.”
“And how do you feel about this?” asked Liz. A sly smile was on her face.
“I don’t mind… and I don’t think Dad minds either,” Jirra added.
Major Travis Reid had been killed in action in Afghanistan.
“Thank you, Roo. And for the record, I like Dan a lot too,” replied Liz. “Tell you what, let’s finish mounting the pictures in your bedroom, and then let’s go to dinner.”
“That sounds like a great idea,” replied Jirra. She picked up a large framed movie poster. It was from Alexis Eden’s summer blockbuster “The Minotaur.” Alexis had it autographed by the all the stars and had sent it to Jirra as a housewarming gift. “You know, next to my computer, this might be the most valuable item in my place. The guy at the framing shop wanted to buy it from me.”
“It certainly has done well at the box office,” noted Liz, as they walked into Jirra’s bedroom.
“The critics didn’t like it, but Alexis said that’s normal for a Richard Thorn movie; she said that he makes movie for movie fans not critics.”
“I thought it was enjoyable, even though the dialog sounded like something from a comic book,” said Liz.
“Alexis said that was the idea, so teenage boys would pay to see it over and over again. She said Richard told her that critics don’t pay to get into a movie and teenage boys often pay several times, so it makes sense to make movies for them,” replied Jirra. “Still, I’m more interested in seeing Alexis’s new series. It will be worth the extra cost for the premium cable channel to see it.”
“From what she’s told you about it, it should be very good.”
Alexis was currently making a premium cable series based on the series of detective novels by Faith Collins. Alexis would be playing the Boston based detective Erin Flynn.
“Alexis doesn’t even mind that she had to dye her hair for the series,” added Jirra.
“Well, in the books Erin is a redhead,” replied Liz.
As they finished hanging the poster, there was a knock on the front door.
Jirra walked over, and after looking through the peephole, she opened the door. Standing in the hallway was the young woman who owned the building.
“I just stopped by to invite you and your mom for dinner,” she said. “We’re barbecuing on the deck, and I thought it would give you an opportunity to meet some of your neighbors.”
“That sounds great, Celeste; we were just talking about going out to dinner,” replied Jirra. “You want to come in and see what the place looks like?”
Celeste nodded and walked in. She was only wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a Penn t-shirt, yet Jirra noticed that, even dressed down, the young blonde woman carried an aura of sophistication.
Liz walked out of Jirra’s bedroom and smiled. “It’s good to see you again, Celeste.”
“Mom, she invited us to dinner; what do you say?” asked Jirra.
“That sounds wonderful,” replied Liz.
“I was going to ask if you needed anything, but you look like you’re pretty well established,” said Celeste. “I like what you’ve done with the place.”
Celeste scanned the room and smiled when she saw the stuffed toy kangaroo on the couch; she would have to ask Jirra about it some day when they knew each other better.
“Well, when you’re raised in a military family, you learn how to move,” answered Jirra.
Celeste was drawn to the photos of New Mexico. “Are these from the spa?”
Jirra nodded and began to explain the different photographs.
“I may have to take a trip out there; it looks beautiful,” noted Celeste.
“We’d love to have you, Celeste,” said Liz, as she walked out of the bedroom.
“Well, it’ll have to wait until spring break,” replied Celeste.
“That’s right, you’re a fulltime student yourself,” answered Liz.
Celeste nodded. “Well, I won’t keep you; we can talk more over dinner. Is six okay?”
Both Jirra and Liz nodded.
“Great, I really want you to meet my roommate and some of the others who live here,” replied Celeste.
“Can we bring anything?” asked Jirra.
“Just yourselves,” replied Celeste with a smile.
Chapter 2
Liz and Jirra arrived a little past six and were greeted at the door by a short woman wearing denim shorts and a gray t-shirt which read “Property of The Agency.” The girl was holding a large mixed breed dog back by its collar.
“Hi, I’m Beth, and you must be Jirra,” she said, as she struggled to hold back the very friendly dog. “This is Spirit, and she can’t wait to meet new people.”
Jirra reached out her hand to be sniffed by the dog, who responded with a big lick. “She’s a great looking dog; what is she?” asked Jirra as she began to pet the dog.
“Part Lab, part Chesapeake,” replied Beth. “Come on in.”
“This is my mom,” introduced Jirra.
Beth nodded. “Celeste told me about you; pleased to meet you, Dr. Reid,” said Beth.
“Please call me Liz, Beth,” replied Liz. “And pleased to meet you, Spirit.”
Once they were inside and the door was closed, Beth let go of Spirit’s collar. “She’s always a little excited when she meets a new person.”
“I don’t mind; I love dogs,” replied Jirra.
“Come on out to the deck, that’s where Celeste and the others are,” said Beth.
“So, are you going to Penn, too?” asked Liz.
“Yes, I’m starting my second year,” replied Beth.
“What’s your major?” asked Jirra.
“Cognitive Science, what about you?’ asked Beth.
“I’m an English major; I really want to become a writer,” replied Jirra.
“Cool, what sort?’ asked Beth.
“I haven’t decided, but maybe a reporter or something like that,” she replied.
“That’s great,” replied Beth.
“Cognitive Science, that’s pretty impressive too,” replied Jirra.
“It fits best with what I want to do,” replied Beth.
“What’s that?” asked Jirra.
“Law enforcement, both my parents are federal agents,” she replied. “We can talk more about that later; come on, let me introduce you to the others.”
Sitting on the deck were several other people. Celeste was standing over the large gas barbecue and waved to Jirra and Liz. Spirit flopped down on her dog bed.
“Everyone, this is our newest neighbor, Jirra Reid, and her mother Dr. Liz Reid,” announced Beth.
“Welcome to Philadelphia,” said a tall girl with long brown hair, who was sitting next to a handsome muscular guy. She was wearing a long skirt that seemed to flow over her long legs. “I’m Cat, and this is my fiancé, Matt.”
“Pleased to meet both of you,” said Jirra.
“They’re both studying biophysics,” added Beth.
“Wow,” replied Jirra.
“It’s even better; they’re taking on forensics,” continued Beth.
“Are you planning on going into law enforcement?” asked Liz, as she sat down next to Cat.
“Yes, we’re both in a program with the FBI,” said Cat.
“We just got back from spending the summer at their lab,” added Matt.
“What’s your major, Jirra?” asked Cat.
“English,” she replied softly. She felt a little embarrassed by her major, compared to the others.
“She wants to be a writer or a reporter,” added Beth with a smile.
“Cool,” replied Cat. “My best friend from high school is also a liberal arts major; she wants to teach when she graduates, and she’s minoring in English.”
Jirra sat down across from Cat. “Where does she go to school?”
“It’s a small liberal arts college upstate; it’s called Dewey; have you heard of it?” asked Cat.
Jirra shook her head.
“I have, a friend of mine went there; it’s a very good school” said Liz.
“It’s close to the town where I grew up. My friend, Erika, could have gone to a bigger school, but she wanted to stay close to home,” explained Cat.
“Speaking of Erika, is she still coming down here this fall? You’ve told us so much about her; I can’t wait to meet her,” asked Celeste.
“She’s still planning on it,” replied Cat. “So, Jirra, you’re just down the hall from us; we’re in 2A, stop by if you need anything.”
“I will, thank you,” replied Jirra.
“Well, I was hoping some of the others would join us, but obviously they’re not coming; so how do you like your burgers?” asked Celeste.
Chapter 3
As they ate, Jirra learned that three other apartments were currently rented out to Penn students. One was a guy named Greg Hamilton, who was a grad student. He also lived on the second floor. Two girls were sharing an apartment on the third floor, and they were both in their second year. One was named Jan, and she was studying Cinema, and her partner was Lori, and she was a communications major. The last one was a Japanese-American girl named Sue, who was an economics major.
The first floor of the building was apartments rented out to professionals.
“I’ll introduce you to them another time,” said Celeste. “I like to keep all the students together.”
“Jirra, do you know your schedule yet?” asked Matt.
She nodded and listed her classes.
“You have Diana Bowie’s class?’ asked Celeste.
Jirra nodded as she took another bite of her burger.
“I’d love to take her class,” said Beth. “I just couldn’t fit it into my schedule.”
“I got lucky,” replied Jirra. “It seems she holds a certain number of seats in her class for freshmen.”
Jirra had suspected that she got into the class through Alexis’s connections. The writer of the series was Diana Bowie’s aunt. However, it was the class that Jirra wanted the most, so she didn’t complain.
“That name is familiar, where have I heard it?’ asked Matt.
“She used to be on CNN as a criminal expert, and she’s written a few books,” said Jirra. “She was also just involved with that case down in Virginia; you know, where the Commonwealth Attorney was so corrupt?”
He snapped his fingers. “That’s right, I remember Marlene talking about her,” said Matt.
“Marlene says that Diana is writing a book on the case. I can’t wait to read it,” added Cat.
“Who’s Marlene?” asked Jirra as she took a sip of her soda.
“She’s a legal defense expert,” said Cat. “I’ll talk to you about her another time.”
“It’s really a small world isn’t it?” said Liz.
“Jirra, have you joined any student organizations yet?’ asked Cat.
“I’m still looking at them; it’s a little overwhelming,” she replied. “I’m more concerned with getting onto the campus newspaper staff.”
“That sounds good, but there are a lot of great organizations; after all college isn’t just classes,” said Celeste.
“Speaking of which, do you go to the football games?” asked Jirra.
“You like football?” asked Matt. He seemed slightly stunned.
“Sure, I love it; doesn’t everyone?” replied Jirra.
Cat shook her head and raised her hand.
“You don’t go to the games?’ asked Jirra.
“I’m not a huge fan,” Celeste replied.
“Neither am I,” added Cat.
“She goes, but does it for me,” said Matt, as he reached around her waist
“We usually go together,” said Beth. “It’s a lot of fun; we’ve even taught Celeste the wave.”
“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra.
“Oh, Jirra, since you like football, you want to go to the Penn State - Temple game later this fall?” asked Cat. “Two of my friends from high school play for Penn State. My friend Erika is coming down for the game.”
“That sounds like fun,” replied Jirra.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Derek's fascination with transformations led him to Dr. Minda Stewart and a chance that led beyond his wildest dreams.
Author’s note: This story was in part inspired by a very strange dream I had recently.
Chapter 1
Derek Silva logged onto his computer. He had recently found a very interesting chatroom, and he was hoping that there would be some exciting people in there that evening.
It was a little after eleven PM, but Derek didn’t care; it was summer, and he had no worries until fall when his college classes started up again. He smiled to himself that unlike many of his friends, he didn’t have to work to earn tuition. He had been left a sizable inheritance from his grandparents to pay for school. He’d also cleaned up in several poker games he had played in over the school year. He made enough money that he could relax the whole summer.
Now he wasn’t a slacker; he had worked hard as a chemistry major, and after three years of college, his GPA was 3.90. Still, he felt he owed himself a break, and this summer would be his last chance, as he would be going to grad school the following year, and that was a year round program.
Nope, this summer he would spend indulging himself. The chatroom was just one of his joys. It wasn’t a sex site or anything like that; no, it focused on sorcery magic. All his life he’d had fantasies about physical transformation. His DVD collection was mostly movies that featured characters being transformed.
Deep down, his logical side told him that it was just fantasy, but still he’d had some cool talks in the chatroom.
He brushed back his shaggy blonde hair from his eyes and popped open a large bottle of Mountain Dew as he logged in.
Other than his fantasy for transformations, he considered himself pretty normal. While he was currently single, he’d had several girlfriends in his three years at the university. True, he’d had a drunken fling with a guy one night, but he considered himself to he a normal heterosexual male.
The first thirty minutes in the room nothing much happened. There were a few regulars, but Derek didn’t feel like chatting with them tonight. He had the strangest feeling that something remarkable would happen.
Chapter 2
An hour later and two empty bottles of Dew later, he was ready to call it a night and head down to the twenty-four hour coffee shop. But then a new person came in the room who caught his attention. Her name was Minda.
Normally, he didn’t immediately contact someone when they came in, but he had a hunch about her.
Derek: Hi Minda.
Minda: Hi
Derek: I haven’t seen you in here before, I would have remembered the name; it’s very pretty.
Derek shook his head at the corniness of his words. Thank god he wasn’t talking to her face to face, he thought; not that he was much better with women in person.
Minda: It’s Native American, and it means knowledge.
Derek: Cool.
Well, he thought, she was still talking to him.
They made small talk for a few minutes until she requested to talk in private, and Derek immediately agreed.
Minda: I have to admit that I haven’t been totally honest with you.
Derek shook his head. Okay, here it comes; she’s some sort of a nutcase, or she’s really a guy or something like that.
Minda: I’ve been in the room several times, under different names, and have been checking you out.
Derek: Really?
He was stunned by her words as he took a sip of his soda.
Minda: Yes, I’ve noticed that you are truly into the idea that physical transformation can occur and aren’t just here for some sexual turn-on.
Derek: LOL.
Minda: Well, am I right?
Derek: Yes, that’s right.
Minda: Good, then I have a proposition for you, if you promise to hear me out completely and that you’ll also keep an open mind.
Derek: Okay, what’s on your mind?
Minda: I have acquired a Mayan text, and it contains what looks like spells to transform humans into animal form and back again.
Derek stared at the words on his computer screen and wondered when the punch line would come up. He decided to play along and see what she wanted.
Derek: You can read Mayan?
Minda: Yes — oh, I guess I should tell you a little about myself. I have a doctorate in ancient languages and have been studying the Mayan language my entire adult life. I found a copy of the original text in a church archive in Costa Rica. I have dated it to back to the early days of the Spanish conquest.
Derek: And it has spells to transform humans into animals? I’m surprised that the Spanish didn’t destroy it as heresy.
Minda: Me too, but it was hidden in the binding of another text. I may have been the first person to see it since it was copied. Besides, I doubt if the person who copied it knew what they had.
Derek: So what do you want from me? I’m a chemistry major.
Minda: You have an open mind and seem truly interested in transformation.
Derek: Go on.
He wondered where this was leading to.
Minda: I inherited a ranch in Montana; it’s isolated and safe.
Derek: And?
Minda: Would you be interested in seeing if the spells actually work?
Derek stared at his screen in disbelief.
Minda: I’m serious Derek, and I will pay you for your troubles. I’ve translated three spells and am working on a fourth.
Derek: You mean you want me to be your guinea pig?
Minda: LOL. No, I can’t change you into a guinea pig, but how about a jaguar?
Derek took another sip of soda.
Derek: You’re serious.
Minda: Yes. I need someone to try the spells out on. I would use myself, but I need to study the spells as they take effect.
Derek: And you can transform me into a jaguar and back again?
Minda: I’m positive that I can, and if the spells don’t work, you still get paid. How does fifty thousand dollars for the summer sound?
Derek: 50k?
Minda: Yes. I will try all four spells on you in that time. You will get the money whether or not the spells actually work.
He thought about it, fifty grand was a lot of money and besides he didn’t have any other real plans for the summer. Then there was the possibility that she could actually transform him into an animal and back again.
Derek: What else … besides the jaguar?
Minda: An anaconda, tapir, and coatimundi. The coatimundi is the last spell that I’m working on. It has the most difficult instructions.
Derek: Why is that?
Minda: From what I can tell, it’s due to the mass change, in the other changes you won’t lose mass. An adult coatimundi weighs less than twenty pounds.
Derek: That makes sense. So what were these spells used for?
Minda: I don’t know, but I suspect it had something to do with religion. The spells do specifically say that they are reversible. In fact, they state that the person will only stay in the form for seven days.
Derek: That’s a relief.
Minda: Does that mean you’re interested?
Derek paused before replying.
Minda: I know this sounds crazy, but I really need to know if these spells work. It would be a major discovery.
Derek: There’s more to it than that, am I right?
Minda: I knew you were smart. Okay, I’m not interested in academic fame from these spell. I mean, most people would freak out if they knew I could turn them into an animal.
Derek: Why then?
Minda: I want to gain real insight into the ancient Mayans. I know that if I can get these spells to work, then it would give me new knowledge of these people. So, are you interested? I know this is a big decision, so why don’t we meet back in this room tomorrow. I can give you my e-mail address if you like.
Derek scratched his head. This was a pretty wild offer, and she was willing to pay him. The idea of becoming an animal was also a dream come true.
Derek: Okay, sounds good. I’ll give you mine in return.
Ten minutes later Derek was still staring at his computer screen, wondering if Minda was telling him the truth. It could have been a joke, but something deep down told him that she was being honest. He decided to call it a night and sleep on it.
Chapter 3
Derek got up around ten, and after showering and grabbing a bagel, he headed off to the city zoo. He had lived in the city for three years and had never gone there, but he knew they had a great exhibit on Central American animals.
Derek thought about what Minda had said on his way there. He was six-one and weighed around one hundred and seventy pounds, so changing into the larger animals wouldn’t be a big deal. The much smaller coatimundi would be a very interesting change. He also wondered if the change would be painful and whether he would maintain his conscious self or if he’d blank out and just be an animal.
The jaguar was asleep, but he could see the big orange and black spotted cat as it dozed by the front of a fake cave. It was a beautiful animal, and he had always been fond of them.
He then headed over and watched the tapir for a while. It was a strange looking animal with its small prehensile nose. The animal slipped into the water of its pool and seemed to be quite at home. Only its head was visible as it took refuge from the summer’s heat.
Next, he went to the reptile house and found the anaconda. It was coiled up in the corner of its exhibit. The only sign it was alive was the tongue flickering in and out of its mouth. It didn’t look all that exciting, he thought.
He was lucky to find that the zoo had a coatimundi out with one of its handlers. It looked similar to a raccoon, but had a longer snout. The handler told the crowd that it was a member of the raccoon family and would eat just about anything.
The woman who was showing off the animal explained that while some people thought that coatimundis would make good pets, they were mistaken. She said that while they looked cute, they were still wild and very curious, and that in a house they would get into anything and everything. Also, while they were social, they don’t appear to accept discipline or hierarchy like a dog.
Derek thought it might be a fun animal to be for a week, assuming Minda could make the spell work. Actually, he was more interested in the shape shifting process, moving from one being into another.
He went home and wrote Minda a long email stating that he was still interested and that he wanted to talk more about her plan.
Chapter 4
Minda: I need to know a few things about you; what are your measurements?
Derek: I’m 6-1 and weigh one hundred and seventy pounds; yeah, I know I’m a bit of stick.
Minda: That’s okay. Now are you in good health?
Derek: I passed my last physical with flying colors.
Minda: LOL. Okay, I don’t mean to pry, but these spells may cause you great stress, and I want you to be safe.
Derek: What will happen after I am transformed? I mean, will I still have the mind of a man, or will I be all animal?
Minda: I don’t know.
Derek: Will you be safe?
Minda: I have had enclosures built that will hold you after you change. The ranch used to be a cattle ranch, and I had the facilities modified. It should keep us both safe.
Derek: That makes sense. So when do we start?
Minda: How soon can you come to Montana?
Derek thought about it.
Derek: I can leave in a couple of days.
Minda: Good. Are you driving here?
Derek: Yes, so where do I meet you?
Minda: My place is north of Livingston. Drive there and check into the Best Western. I’ll meet you there, and we’ll go out to my place.
Derek: In other words, you want to check me out first?
Minda: Okay, that’s true. I just want to make sure that you are legitimate.
Derek: Hey, you’re the one who claims they can transform me into an animal.
They traded telephone numbers, and she said that she would take care of his reservations at the hotel.
Derek packed that evening, too excited to sleep. Yes, it was a bit crazy, but he didn’t have any plans for the summer. If she turned out to be a nut job, he could always go down to Yellowstone National Park, so the trip wouldn’t be a total waste.
Chapter 5
Derek was sitting on his bed eating a burger from a fast food joint when there was a knocking at the door. He got up and looked out the peephole and saw an attractive looking woman standing outside his room.
He opened the door and smiled. “Hi, I’m Derek.”
She smiled and walked inside. “Pleased to meet you, Derek, I’m Minda Stewart.”
She looked younger than he had expected. He expected a PhD to look a little older. Otherwise, she looked as he had expected. Minda had long raven colored hair that flowed down to the small of her back. Her face had the classic look of a Native American, with prominent cheekbones and dark piercing eyes.
She was dressed in jeans, a white blouse and a multicolored vest. Derek wasn’t sure, but the design of the vest looked Navaho. Around her neck was a turquoise and silver necklace.
She was a few inches shorter than Derek, and she had an athletic build. She loved the outdoors and spent much of her free time hiking and camping.
“How was your trip out here?” she asked.
“Nice, I made a few stops along the way. I’ve never been to the west before,” he replied.
“I was born out here. My mother was Navaho and lived in New Mexico. My father was from Montana,” she replied.
“Is he also Native American?” asked Derek.
She shook her head. “Scotch-Irish. He was an engineer, and he met my mom when he was on a job. They married and moved here.”
“Where are they now?” he asked.
“They’re retired and live in Arizona,” she replied. “Are you always this nosey?”
Derek laughed. “No, just with people who are going to turn me into a large snake.”
Minda smiled. “Point taken.” She sat down in a chair. “You mind if I ask you some more questions?”
Derek sat down on the edge of the bed and shook his head.
“You’re from Rhode Island, right?” she asked.
“I go to college there, but I grew up outside Hartford,” he replied. “My dad still lives there, and my mom lives in Boston.”
“Divorced?” she asked.
Derek nodded. “They broke up when I was in high school — not that they were all that loving before.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” she replied.
“It’s okay. I’m long over it.”
“Did you tell them where you were going?”
Derek shook his head as he picked up a fry and popped it into his mouth. “They’re both too busy with their lives to worry about me these days. Dad is married to a woman six years older than me, and Mom is too busy being a congressional aide. The last time I saw them was last Christmas.”
“Um, just in case something goes bad, who do you want me to contact?” she asked.
He shrugged. “I’ll give you both their addresses, but it doesn’t really matter.”
Minda nodded. “Have you always been interested in transformations?”
He nodded. “As far back as I can remember. I’ve studied many of the legends and tales. Maybe I’ve always thought that I was different — not who I should be; I don’t know. I’ve had a lot of dreams were I was something or someone else.”
“Dreams can be very powerful,” she stated.
“I agree. I just know that there’s something different about me; as to what it is, I have no idea,” he replied. “So, when do we start?”
“We can go out to my place in the morning. I have some supplies to pick up in town. We’re a little off the beaten path. I have a room here tonight, so take it easy and we’ll go to dinner together and talk more, okay?”
“Sounds like a plan,” he said.
“Oh, and I’ll give you a cashier’s check in the morning; that way you can deposit it before we leave town,” she stated as she stood up.
“Okay,” he replied. The money was nice, but he was more interested in the idea of being transformed.
“I’ll stop by ‘round seven,” she said.
“It’s a deal,” he replied as he got up to let her out of his room.
“I’m glad you came, Derek; this will be an incredible experience for both of us,” she stated as she left.
“I hope so,” he replied.
Chapter 6
“What makes you think that the spells will really work?’ asked Derek as he cut into his steak.
“Well, I just consider it a hunch. I know that may not sound that scientific, but the translation doesn’t appear to be anything else. It described the ingredients for each spell in detail. I suspect it was something passed down from one shaman to another,” replied Minda.
“So I will have to swallow something?” he asked.
She nodded. “None of the ingredients by itself is poisonous, so if it doesn’t work, I don’t see any harm.”
Derek laughed. “That’s so comforting.”
“Hey, it wasn’t easy acquiring all the ingredients, especially some of the flower blossoms.”
“Hey, I trust you… or else I wouldn’t be here. Oh, speaking of which, how many other people have you tried to get before me?”
“Just a few, but they all thought I was kidding or that my offer was a come-on for kinky sex,” she stated.
Derek laughed. “So what are you going to turn me into first?”
“I was planning on the anaconda, unless you have a preference,” she answered.
Derek shrugged his shoulders. “That’s fine. I have to admit that the one I’m looking forward to the most is the jaguar.”
“You too?” she asked.
“They’re incredible animals. I did some online research before I came out here,” he replied.
“The Mayans saw them as gods,” she said.
“I can understand why, they were definitely the boss of the jungle back then,” he stated.
“Yes, it’s too bad they’ve been hunted so much.”
“Someday I’d like to go down there and go on a nature trip to see one in the wild,” said Derek. “I hope I will remember what happens to me when I change.”
“I plan on videotaping each transformation, so you will be able to see it later,” said Minda.
“Cool,” he said. He then looked around the restaurant.
“What are you looking for?” she asked as she leaned over.
“Hidden cameras and the TV host who will jump out and tell me this is all a reality show.”
Minda laughed. “I would never do something like that to you. I may take you on David Letterman while you’re an animal, but that’s different.”
Derek chuckled. “Very funny.”
Chapter 7
Derek followed Minda’s truck out of town the following morning. He was amazed at how little traffic there was once they left town, and even though she drove fast, he had no trouble keeping up with her.
The ranch was down a three mile long dirt road. There was a large single story house and several barns. The open grasslands around the building had cattle grazing all around.
Derek helped Minda unload her truck, and he asked her about the cattle.
“They’re not mine, I just lease out the pasture to other ranchers. I’m not into ranching; I just love the solitude of this place,” she replied. “In the fall, the elk come out of the hills for the rut; it’s my favorite time of the year.”
After lunch, she showed him around the ranch. Inside the main barn were several caged-in areas.
“The big one will be for when you’re a tapir or a jaguar. The cage is large so you’ll have room to roam around,” she explained. “The ramps and multiple levels will be appreciated when you’re a big cat.”
He pulled at the thick mesh wire and found it was very sturdy.
“I can’t have you escaping,” she noted. “Especially when you’re a jaguar, the locals would love to take a shot at you.”
“Yikes,” he replied. “I notice there’s a big depression in the floor, is that for a pool?”
She nodded. “As you probably know, tapirs like water.”
“So where is my snake house?’ he asked.
“Over here,” she said. She led him to a large glass enclosed structure. There was a pool in one end, and in one of the other corners there was a heat lamp mounted. “It gets cool at night, even in the summer, and I don’t want you to get sick; you will be cold-blooded.”
“Makes sense,” he said as he examined the structure. “It looks a lot like the one at the zoo back home.”
“I studied several zoos and their enclosures, as I want you to be as comfortable as possible. Now let me show you the last one,” she said.
It was a large cage, with multiple levels and a log set inside, propped up against one of the corners. There were lots of places to run, climb and hide.
“I tried to make it a coatimundi paradise,” she stated.
“Look like fun” he noted. “This must have cost you a lot. I didn’t know college professors were that wealthy?”
She laughed. “I’m not; I built most of this myself. I was raised on a ranch, so I’m pretty handy with tools.”
“So where did the fifty grand come from?”
“A variety of sources, I’ve had a few book published and I’ve made some money consulting for people,” she replied. “Don’t worry, I’m not broke.”
Derek nodded. “Okay, when do we get started?”
“Tomorrow, I have to mix up the spell this evening, and I don’t want to rush it,” she said.
“Sounds good,” he replied as he stared at the cage.
Chapter 8
Over steaks cooked on the outside grill, they talked about the impending experiment.
“So, do you still want to go through with it?” she asked.
Derek nodded. “I’ve thought through everything that could happen, and I’m willing to take the risk.”
“Everything?’ she asked.
“Yes, okay, first off the spell might not work,” he said as he wiped his lips with his napkin. “If it does, then there’s the possibility that I might not transform back.”
“I’ve thought about that myself.”
“Well, if I don’t and the transformation is total, then I won’t know or care,” he stated.
“And if you maintain your consciousness?”
“Well, then I get to see life from a totally different viewpoint. I suppose we should work out some signal that it’s me,” he said.
“Good idea. How about I put two signs in your cage, one will say yes and the other no. I will ask you questions and you can point to the correct sign.”
“That’s assuming I can still read; why not make them different shapes instead — say a circle for yes and a triangle for no?”
“Okay, I’ll make up the signs tonight,” she said. “Any other concerns?”
“Well, there’s the possibility that I don’t change back all the way,” he said.
“I’ve thought about that too,” she replied.
“If I do turn into some sort of man-beast, don’t let me hurt anyone,” he stated, “if you get my drift.”
“I’m not going to kill you,” she stated.
“If I am a threat, you may have to,” he replied.
“I will try to change you first. I do have a tranquilizer dart gun, and I should be able to knock you out, if you do turn into a were-coatimundi, or something like that,” she stated.
“I trust you’ll do the right thing,” he said.
She took a sip of her beer. “Why do you want to do this?”
“As I told you earlier, it’s always fascinated me, and for some reason I’ve always thought I was different, like I wasn’t in the right form, if that makes any sense to you. Maybe by doing this, I can figure out what’s been bugging me my whole life.”
“In what ways do you think you’re different? Can you give me more information?”
Derek sighed. “I just have never felt comfortable with who I am; I don’t mean my personality or sexuality, I’ve done some experimenting there; rather it’s something more basic, but I can’t put my finger on it. Does that make sense?”
“I suppose it does. I hope you find what you’re looking for,” she replied. “Well, I need to check on the brew for the spell. I suggest you relax and then go to bed; it’ll be an interesting day tomorrow.”
“I suppose you’re right. Are you sure there isn’t anything I can do to help you?”
“No, I can do it myself. Good night, Derek.”
Chapter 9
The next morning, Derek and Minda were standing in the barn. He was wearing only a robe.
“Now, once you’re comfortable inside the enclosure, drink the spell,” Minda instructed. “I’ll be right out here and will keep an eye on you.”
“How soon after I drink this will the changes start?’ he asked.
“The text doesn’t say, but I suspect it will happen pretty fast from what I can tell from the illustrations. Look, at this copy of the snake transformation,” she said as she held out a copy of the text.
Derek studied it for a minute or so and handed it back to her and smiled. “Let’s get this party started.”
He stepped inside the enclosure and slipped off the robe. He sat down on the ground and draped it over his privates. He sniffed the pungent smelling fluid in the mug and looked out at Minda.
“Okay, here goes nothing. I’ll try to tell you what is happening for as long as I can,” he stated.
Minda nodded and crossed her fingers as she watched him drink the potion. She was so nervous that she almost forgot to turn on the video camera. She caught this near mistake and turned it on. She looked at the monitor and could see that the camera was focused on Derek.
“It doesn’t taste too bad, could use some sugar; it’s a very tart,” he said as he set the mug down.
“I’ll keep that in mind,” she replied as she checked the VCR; it appeared to be operating correctly.
She noticed that he had closed his eyes and appeared to wince slightly.
“Are you okay, Derek?” she asked, as she turned to look at him directly.
He opened his eyes, and she gasped. His eyes were now reptilian in shape and color.
He appeared to try to respond, but the changes appeared to overtake his ability to speak. Minda watched in fascination as he swiftly changed into a large snake.
His arms and legs fused with his torso. The color of his body changed from flesh colored to a mottled dark brown with black spots. His underbelly was turning whitish. The texture of his skin changed, and she could see scales forming over his entire body.
His face changed, and in just a few minutes all traces of humanity were gone as his head became longer and flatter. A forked tongue began to flicker in and out of his mouth.
She glanced at her watch and was amazed to see that the change had occurred in less than ten minutes.
Derek slipped into the pool in the corner of his new home, and only his head was showing. Minda watched and tried to tell if there was any trace of his human intelligence. She replayed the tape and estimated that he was now eighteen feet long and probably weighed around two hundred pounds.
“Derek, can you understand me?’ she asked.
The large snake made no movement.
“Derek, if you can understand me, slide to the circle,” she said.
Again there was no reaction.
She tried to communicate with the snake several more times before accepting the fact that Derek couldn’t communicate with her. She was suddenly glad that she had built such a sturdy enclosure. Derek would be quite a handful to control.
She did reach into the enclosure to get the robe and mug out. Derek seemed quite content to soak in his pool and ignored her as she reached into his new home.
Two hours later, Derek slithered slowly out of his pool towards the heat lamp. He coiled up under the lamp, oblivious to the circle and triangle.
Minda noticed that his behavior was normal for an anaconda. She wondered if he would retain any memories of his new form after he returned to human.
The spell was due to last seven days, and so now all she could do was wait. It then hit her that the spell had worked, and she had to sit down in stunned silence. It had worked; she had just watched a man turn into a snake. The reality of it left her lightheaded.
She then wondered if she should feed Derek. From her research, she knew that large anacondas could go weeks, if not longer, between meals, and she wondered if Derek was hungry.
“Are you hungry, Derek?” she asked.
The snake didn’t respond.
They had discussed feeding, but Minda was still a little uneasy about giving Derek a meal; after all, snakes liked live prey. She had seen a video of an anaconda attacking and eating its prey, and it made her a little uneasy. It shouldn’t, as she was a scientist, but it did. Maybe it went back to some primal memory of when her ancestors were potential meals for large snakes.
Minda shook off her own fears and knew that Derek’s well being was what was most important. She knew what she had to do.
Chapter 10
The small pig squealed as she carried it towards Derek’s enclosure. She had bought it from a snake enthusiast in Livingston. She told him that she was looking after a friend’s snake. When she told him the size of the snake, he suggested giving it a pig and had even arranged for her to purchase one.
“Okay, Minda, you eat ham and bacon, so stop feeling bad about this,” she said aloud as dropped the young pig inside Derek’s enclosure.
What happened next shocked her. She had half expected the snake to ignore the pig, but in a flash Derek struck and began to wrap his coils around it.
She watched in fascination as he slowly suffocated the pig. The scientist in her took over as she observed Derek as he ate the pig whole. She now accepted that there must not be much human left in Derek’s present form, as the snake had little trouble with the pig. It was nature in its finest glory.
Soon all that remained of the pig was a large bulge in Derek’s body. She was pleased that he appeared to be okay and hadn’t suffered any injuries. He slowly slithered over to his heat lamp and appeared to fall asleep.
The good news was that she wouldn’t have to feed him again. Thankfully, the other forms of transformation ate more conventionally and wouldn’t need living meals.
She watched Derek and determined that he was okay. The alarm on her watch went off, and she let out a slight groan. It was getting late anyway, she thought as she stood up from her chair.
“Good night, Derek, see you in the morning,” she said
If Derek heard her, he made no sign of it. She looked at him one last time. Too bad he’s so big; otherwise she would have been tempted to examine him. However, after seeing how fast Derek struck at the pig, she knew that she couldn’t risk it.
Chapter 11
For the rest oft the week she watched Derek and wondered why anyone would ever want a snake for a pet, as they did very little.
On the morning of the seventh day, she noticed that Derek appeared more active, almost restless. He began to slither around his enclosure. It was the most active that she had seen him. Soon it became apparent why, as he began to change back into a human.
His tail began to slowly split to form legs, and arms began to appear out of his body. The color of his skin began to change, turning lighter as the texture changed, getting smoother as the scales disappeared.
She watched as his face began to reform as the reptilian shape transformed back into human.
It took less than ten minutes from when she first noticed the changes until Derek was human again.
“Derek, are you okay?” she asked anxiously.
“What happened? Didn’t it work?” he asked as he sat up slowly.
She laughed and ran to open the door of the enclosure. “Derek, it’s been a week; you were a very large anaconda.”
Derek looked around and noticed the robe and mug were gone. “What? You mean it worked?”
She handed him the robe as she nodded. “I have it all on tape. What’s the last thing you remember?”
He slipped on the robe and followed her out of the enclosure. “I felt slightly sick, as if I was feeling faint, and then nothing.”
“So you have no memories of being an eighteen foot long snake?”
He shook his head. “Too bad, I would have liked to know what it was like.”
“I’ll let you see the video, but I’m sure you’d like to clean up first,” said Minda.
“That sounds good. The strange thing is that I don’t even feel hungry.”
“I’ll talk to you about that on the way over to the house,” said Minda.
Chapter 12
As he showered, he thought about the fact that he had killed and eaten a whole pig. That was something that even his friends in the frat houses had never done.
The shower felt wonderful, and he let the hot water hit his body for almost fifteen minutes. It was when he began to dry off that he noticed something strange.
He took a deep breath and wrapped a towel around his waist. He stepped out of the shower and called out to Minda.
“What’s wrong?” she replied.
“I think you should see this,” he replied.
She entered his bedroom, and he showed her what had alarmed him.
“Is it painful?’ she asked as she stepped closer to him.
He shook his head as he pulled at a piece of skin on his arm. “It’s like after sunburn, except it doesn’t hurt.”
She watched as he pulled off a layer of his skin.
“Do you think it’s from being a snake?” he asked.
She nodded as he continued to pull off the layer of skin.
“You sure it doesn’t hurt?” she asked.
“No, it fact it feels better once it’s off,” he replied. “I think that I’m going back into the shower and try to get the rest off.”
“Wait a second, I have something that might help,” said Minda.
She left and quickly returned with a loofa. “Use this; it’s good for your skin.”
Derek nodded.
“Um, do you mind if I examine a piece of your skin?” she asked.
“No, go ahead,” he replied.
Chapter 13
Thirty minutes later, Derek stepped out of the shower. He flexed his arms and legs and was pleased with how good he now felt. He noticed that Minda had left a bottle of skin moisturizer out for him, and he used it liberally on his body.
After dressing he tracked down Minda, who was studying his skin under a microscope.
“Find anything interesting?” he asked.
She looked up and smiled. “Thankfully, no, everything looks normal. Granted, I’m no expert, but I took a lot of biology classes. I was initially worried that you might have retained some reptile after your return to human. However, it looks normal; still I’m going to send it to a friend — don’t worry, I won’t tell them who it is from.”
“That’s great; I don’t want to have to strangle my dinner from now on.”
Minda laughed. “You might not think it’s so funny when you see the tape.”
“Can we wait until after dinner? I’m famished.”
“Sure, I thought you might be hungry, and I have some chicken breasts marinating. They’ll be ready to throw on the grill as soon as the coals get hot.”
“Cool,” he replied.
“Come on, you can help me,” she said. “Tell me, besides being hungry, how do you feel?”
“Surprisingly normal. I feel like I just woke up after a very long and restful sleep,” he replied. “I’m a little disappointed, as I would have liked to have experienced life as a snake.”
“I’ve been thinking about that. Maybe the snake’s mind wasn’t advanced enough for you to comprehend what was happening. I’m hoping in the more advanced animals you can retain your human essence.”
“Cool, hey, I’m going to fix myself a sandwich while we wait for the chicken to cook,” said Derek.
Chapter 14
After dinner they watched some of the videos. Derek watched in total fascination as he transformed into the very large snake. He ate popcorn as he watched the video.
“When did you lose awareness?” Minda asked.
“Right before my eyes changed,” replied Derek. “The last thing I remembered was a sensation like a sinus headache was coming on. The next thing I remembered was waking up in the enclosure.”
They watched more of the tapes. Derek was amazed at how big he was as a snake.
“I understand why you didn’t try to inspect me,” he said.
“You’ll understand even more in a moment,” she said as held up another tape. “This is the one with the pig; you want to see it?”
Derek nodded. “Sure, why not?”
“Okay, but it’s pretty shocking,” she said.
Derek watched as he struck at the pig. “Oh my god, that was unbelievable. I can’t believe how fast that was.”
“I know, it’s a bit frightening.”
“Now, I’m really glad you didn’t go in the enclosure. I would hate to have eaten you.”
Minda laughed. “I think I would have been too big for you to swallow, but you were definitely dangerous.”
Derek watched the tape and shook his head. “So when do we do the tapir?”
“Not for a few days. I want you to recover. You lost a little weight, and even though you ate a lot of dinner, I would like you to get your weight back.”
“I only lost five pounds,” he said.
“True, but you’re the one who said that you’re a stick,” she replied.
“Okay, you win,” he answered.
“You sound disappointed,” she said.
“Well, in a way I am. I was hoping to at least experience the change. I’m hoping that you’re right and my next change will give me some insight into being an animal. Look, don’t get me wrong, this is incredible that the spell worked, but I still want to feel it; does that make sense?”
“I suppose so. I just want you to be safe. I also need to stockpile enough food to feed you,” she replied. “I suspect that the transformation process affects your metabolism. I think that’s why you’ve been so hungry.”
“Speaking of which, is there any of that chicken left?”
Minda nodded. “Of course, if you get really hungry I can always get you another pig.”
Derek started laughing and was joined by Minda. “I think I’ll stick to the barbecued chicken for now,” he replied.
Minda’s alarm on her watch went off.
“What’s that for?” he asked.
“Nothing,” she replied. “I just keep forgetting to reset it.”
Chapter 15
By the end of the week, they were ready to take on the next spell. Minda’s friend had called back and said that the skin sample was totally human, although he was curious about the size of the sample. She just explained that it was a friend who had an allergic reaction.
This time, Minda allowed Derek to watch as she mixed the ingredients together. She was using a laminated copy of the Mayan text to double check her translated notes. Noticing Derek’s interest, she explained each step.
“What does that symbol mean; the one at the top of the text?” he asked.
“I don’t know; it’s outside the text for the spell, and obviously didn’t affect the effectiveness of the snake spell,” she explained. “I’ve shown it to several friends who are experts in Mayan culture, and they couldn’t identify it.”
“Do you think it’s important?” asked Derek.
“I doubt it. If it was, it would have been in with the rest of the text. It also appears to have been done by a different person; notice how the style is different.”
Derek nodded. “I’m not worried or anything, just curious.”
‘I understand. Well, the spell is done; it has to sit for a day. Let’s go fill up your pool,” she said.
“Sounds good,” he replied.
The pool would take several hours to fill. Derek explored the large enclosure that would be his home after his transformation into a tapir. The floor was covered with earth; he crouched down and poked down with his finger.
“It’s six to eight inches deep,” said Minda, as she watched him. “I figured it would be more comfortable for you.”
Derek smiled back. He stood up to explore the rest of the enclosure. He knew that the ramps would be of little interest to a tapir, they were there for the jaguar. He turned his attention to the large boulders stacked together. He walked behind them and found a large area, hidden from the front.
“Tapirs are shy in the wild, and this area will allow you some privacy. I’ll be able to see you through the camera I have mounted up there,” stated Minda, as she pointed upward.
“Are we going to try the communication thing again?” he asked
Minda nodded. “I already set up the symbols near the front of the enclosure. Hopefully, you’ll be able to communicate with me this time.”
“I hope so,” he replied. “It will make it more interesting.”
Chapter 16
The next morning, they were standing in the enclosure together. Derek had a towel wrapped around his waist, and he was holding the mug that contained the spell.
“Are you ready?” she asked.
Derek nodded. “Do you want to leave first?”
“I’d better. I’ll be right outside; call me if you need anything.”
Derek watched as she walked out of the enclosure and locked the door from the outside.
He sniffed the mug and shrugged. It didn’t smell any worse than before. He took a deep breath and downed the solution.
Derek set the mug down on the rocks and then looked down at his hands. He rubbed his fingers together as if they were asleep.
“Is everything okay?” asked Minda.
“I have a strange tingling in my hands, and it appears to moving up my arms,” replied Derek.
“Keep talking to me for as long as you can,” she said.
“I will. I’m getting the same feeling in my toes, and it’s also moving up my legs,” he stated. He then appeared to lose his balance. He tried to steady himself for a moment before falling down to all fours.
“Talk to me, Derek,” ordered Minda.
“I can feel something happening. I can’t stand up, but there’s no pain,” he replied.
She noticed that the towel had fallen away as his stomach appeared to be growing.
“Look at my skin,” he said.
The color of his skin was turning dark brown, although his belly was turning white.
He held out his left arm and watched in fascination as his hand changed into a four toed hoof. The right hand did the same. He then noticed that he was easily walking around on all fours.
He turned to Minda and started to speak, but all that came out was a shrill whistle.
Minda watched as Derek completely changed into a tapir.
His face now had the standard cream colored markings along with the distinctive prehensile nose. The edges of his now pointed ears were also tipped with white.
She estimated that Derek was maybe four feet in length and was three feet high. He now had a small tail too.
“Derek,” she said.
The tapir looked up.
Maybe he’s still there, she thought.
“Derek, do you understand me?”
The tapir turned and walked slowly to the signs. He nudged the circle sign and let out a whistle.
“That’s wonderful, Derek!”
Derek nudged the circle again.
“Are you hungry?” she asked.
He nudged the circle again and then whistled again.
“I’ll get you some food,” she said.
A few minutes later, she was standing next to the tapir as it ate. This was so fantastic. Not only did the spell work, but Derek still had awareness. She then noticed something which caused her to shake her head in disbelief.
As Derek ate, she crouched down next to him and began to examine his body.
“I’m going to take some photos of you, Derek; is that okay? Whistle twice if it is,” she said.
Derek stopped eating his fruit long enough to whistle twice, he then went back to eating.
She took a series of photos and tried to hide her concern. She decided she wouldn’t share her concerns with Derek right now. No, she would send the photos to a friend who was zoological expert.
“I’ll be back in soon, Derek,” she said.
Derek stopped eating and rubbed against her like a cat would; he then returned back to his meal.
Chapter 17
A short time later, Minda was talking to her friend on the phone.
“It’s a nice looking Baird’s tapir — looks around a year, maybe two years old from what I can see from the photos you sent me,” explained Lynn Walsh. “She looks very healthy.”
That confirmed her fears; Derek was now female.
“Thanks. A friend sent me the photos; I’m using them in my studies of the Mayans.”
“Cool, well, it’s a fine looking animal. I can give you some information you can pass on to your friend if they’re interested in breeding her,” said Lynn.
“Okay, I will, thanks. Talk to you later,” said Minda as she hung up the phone. The spell said nothing about changing the gender of the person being transformed. Just to make sure, she pulled out the original and began to study it again.
After a few hours of studying the text, she found nothing. Then she wondered about the strange symbol above the text, maybe that had something to do with it. She glanced at her watch and headed back to see how Derek was doing.
Derek was in the pool and whistled excitedly as Minda entered the barn.
“Do you feel okay, Derek?”
Derek left the pool and pressed against the circle.
She thought about her next question. “Derek besides being a tapir, do you feel different?”
Derek stared at her for a moment and then pressed against the circle. Derek then turned and faced her and whistled loudly.
“Yes, I have noticed something about you, do you want to me tell you?”
Derek nudged the circle again.
Minda took a deep breath. “You’re female, do you understand?”
Derek stared back.
“I don’t know why, but you’re a female tapir. I confirmed this with a friend. Do you understand?”
Derek turned and pressed against the circle.
“Derek, I don’t know if this is permanent. I checked the text and there is no indication that this would happen. I’m sorry,” she said.
Derek whistled at her.
“You must hate me,” she said.
Derek pressed against the triangle over and over again.
“So you’re not angry at me?”
Derek pressed the triangle again.
“You don’t mind being female?” she asked.
Derek pressed against the triangle again.
“Wow,” she said. “I suppose it really doesn’t matter just as long as you return to being a human male.”
Derek pressed against the circle and then returned to the pool.
Chapter 18
Minda did some research on tapirs and determined that Derek was a young female, maybe two years old in tapir years, meaning she was just entering sexual maturity. Thankfully, there were no male tapirs around, so she didn’t have to worry about Derek wanting to mate. She learned that gestation lasted over four hundred days — wow, that would be something to experience.
She then wondered if Derek had been female when he had been a snake. Unfortunately, she’d never checked for gender, as she didn’t think it would be an issue. She wondered what would happen if Derek’s gender didn’t change back when the week was up.
Minda did notice that Derek didn’t seem to mind that he was now female. She spent most of her time sleeping, eating, and soaking in her pool.
Thankfully, Derek maintained her consciousness, and Minda was able to communicate with her, although at most times Derek behaved as tapir.
On the last day of Derek’s life as a tapir, Minda asked her a question.
“If it was possible, would you like to mate and get pregnant?” asked Minda. “Don’t worry; it’s strictly a hypothetical question. I have no intention of bring a male tapir here.”
Derek looked at her and then trotted over to the circle and pressed it.
Minda was shocked. “Did you feel this way earlier in the week?”
Derek pressed the triangle.
“Do you see yourself as female now?”
Derek pressed the circle.
“Wow,” she stated. Obviously, over time Derek was adapting to her new gender. “Well, you’ll be human again tomorrow.”
Derek reluctantly pressed the circle.
Chapter 19
The next morning Derek began to change back into a human. Minda watched anxiously to see what gender Derek would be. It soon became evident that Derek was becoming a man again.
“How do you feel?” asked Minda as she handed him a towel to wrap around his waist.
“Tired and hungry,” he replied as he covered himself up.
“What about inside?”
He shrugged his shoulders. “I’m not sure. Part of me is a little disappointed that I’m not a woman.”
“You mean that?” she asked as they left the enclosure.
He nodded.
“Look, after you shower and change, we’ll talk about this over lunch. Do you have any preferences?”
He smiled. “No salad, please. I need something more substantial”
Minda laughed. “I guess you got your share for the last week.”
Chapter 20
Minda cooked burgers for lunch, and she noticed that Derek was ravenous.
“Is your body the same?” she asked.
Derek nodded as he swallowed a bite of the burger. “Everything is functional.”
Minda laughed. “That’s more than I wanted to know, but thanks for telling me.”
“Inside, I still feel a little different. You remember when you asked me if I wanted to mate?”
Minda nodded.
“I would have done that without hesitation,” he replied.
“Well, judging by your size, you looked like a tapir just entering sexual maturity, maybe it was your animal chemistry.”
“I don’t know; it felt deeper than that,” he replied.
“Did you ever feel that you wanted to be a woman before all this happened?”
“I thought about it, but more in the terms of the transformation than really wanting to be a woman, if that makes sense,” he replied.
“Do you still feel that way?”
He nodded as he took another bite of his burger.
“I’m not sure we should continue,” said Minda. “I mean, I now know the spells work.”
Derek shook his head. “Please don’t stop just because of what happened last time.”
“Derek, you changed genders; I have no idea why that happened, and what will we do if you don’t change back?”
“Hey, it’s my life,” he said.
“That’s not good enough. How would we explain it? How would you function?” she stated as she counted off the reasons on her fingers.
“I’m sure we could figure something out. Look, I never felt so at ease as I have the past week. I felt very comfortable being female, even though I wasn’t human at the time,” he replied.
“And what happens to you if you don’t change back?”
“Well, the spells have worked so far, so I don’t expect any problems with the jaguar spell… and if I stay a big cat, send me to zoo or an animal preserve,” he said.
“I don’t know; this isn’t what I expected,” said Minda.
“Look, I don’t mind. I feel normal and have no desire to be a woman right now. I am willing to take the risks,” he answered. “Please, Minda, I need this.”
“Okay, but you have a week to change your mind,” she replied.
“Thank you,” he answered. “Now let me tell you what it was like being a tapir all week.”
Chapter 21
The week passed quickly for Minda as she studied the text to determine if the mystery symbol had something to do with Derek being a female. So far, she was stymied, as no one had ever seen the symbol before.
Soon they were standing outside the large enclosure. Derek had a big smile on his face and a towel wrapped around his waist.
“Are you sure you want to go through with this?’ she asked.
He nodded.
“There’s no harm in waiting. I would prefer to know more about the mystery symbol.”
“That could take years. Look, I don’t blame you if something happens; this is my decision,” stated Derek firmly.
She gave him a hug. “Okay, go on in.”
He opened the door and stepped inside. Minda locked the door behind him.
He held up the mug, and without another word, he drank it down.
“Let me know as soon as you feel something happening,” stated Minda from outside the cage.
“I will,” he replied.
At first nothing appeared to be happening. Derek sat down on one of the ramps and crossed his legs.
Minda then noticed something. “Derek, look at your chest.”
He looked down and saw that he was developing breasts. He gasped as he cupped them in his hands.
“Oh my god!” he exclaimed. His voice sounded higher pitched.
Minda could only watch as he continued to turn into a young woman. He stood up and the towel dropped down to show that his hips were larger. His penis was disappearing before their very eyes as it transformed into a vagina.
Derek was now a very attractive young woman in every aspect.
“I can’t believe this!’ he stated. A large smile was forming on his face.
“Derek, turn around!” ordered Minda.
She obeyed and discovered that a tail was forming at the base of her back. When Derek turned back around, Minda could see that Derek’s face was changing.
Her ears were pointed, and her nose and mouth were extending into a feline shaped snout. Whiskers began to sprout out on either side of her nose.
Orange and black molted spots began to form all over her body, and a fine layer of fur began to sprout out all over.
Minda snapped out of her shock. “Derek, are you okay?”
A semi-smile formed on Derek’s feline face. “Thiisss is incredible…. I don’t … know where to begin…..”
Minda noticed Derek was having trouble speaking.
“Take your time,” she ordered as she looked at what was best described as a cat-woman.
Derek was now covered in fur, but still had human form. Her breasts were still very prominent, as was her female figure. Derek’s face was a mix of human and cat characteristics.
Minda watched as Derek’s eyes changed shape and color. They were now larger and round. The color was now yellow.
“Talk to me, Derek!” ordered Minda.
Derek nodded and held out her hands and watched as they became paws. Her fingers retracted and large claws sprouted from her nails.
He opened his mouth to speak, but all that came out was a growling sound. Minda noticed that Derek now had large fangs in her mouth.
Derek’s cat-person form only lasted for a few minutes as she fell down to all fours and changed completely into a full-grown female jaguar.
“Derek, can you understand me?’ asked Minda.
Derek made a sound that sounded like a loud purr and moved to the circle and pawed at it.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
Derek pawed at the circle again and then looked at Minda.
“That was incredible,” stated Minda as she looked over and saw that she had remembered to turn on the camera.
Derek pawed against the circle again.
Derek was now around five feet in length, not including her tail, and stood around two feet at her shoulders.
“Are you hungry?”
Derek pawed at the circle again.
“I’ll get you some din-din, kitty,” replied Minda.
Derek let out a growl and then started to purr loudly again.
“Great, I have a jaguar that has a sense of humor,” she said as she got her dinner. She had recently purchased a steer, and she hoped that it would be enough to feed Derek for the week.
“Okay, I’m coming in with your food,” said Minda.
Derek moved to the back of the enclosure as if to show she had no intention of either escaping or attacking.
Minda left the beef in a large steel bowl and stepped out of the enclosure. Derek growled and moved swiftly to her dinner.
Minda watched in awe as Derek devoured nearly forty pounds of beef in just a few minutes. Derek then stretched and flopped down by the pool.
“You know, Derek really doesn’t fit you now,” said Minda. “Do you have any objections to me giving you a female name? Growl twice if it’s okay.”
Derek let out a pair of growls.
“How do you feel about Dominique?” she asked. “I have a friend in Belize with that name who studies cats like you.”
Derek stared back and then let out two growls.
“Dominique it is,” said Minda. “You know, I have to admit that when you were part cat and part human, it was a bit erotic.”
Dominique looked up and cocked her head.
“Maybe that is part of the reason for the spells. Mayan myth has lots of tales of shape shifters; maybe this is where they came from,” said Minda. “I wonder if the transformation back to human will be similar.”
Dominique began to lick one of her paws.
Minda then decided to ask the cat another question. “Do you have a mating instinct?”
Dominique growled twice without hesitation.
Minda knew from her online research that if Dominique had a mating instinct, it also meant that she was in heat. She would have to watch Dominique very carefully as her instinct to seek a mate would be strong and she might try to escape.
“And are you happy being female?’
Dominique growled twice again and returned to her grooming.
Minda nodded and then a strange thought entered her head. If Derek became female, she wondered if she would become male if she took the spell.
Chapter 22
Dominique was soon asleep in the back corner of her enclosure. Minda still couldn’t get rid of the image of the half-human half-cat person that Derek/Dominique had been. Minda watched the video and had to fight off the feelings of being aroused.
She’d had a fling or two with other women, and it had always been very satisfying. But this was different. Minda stared at the video of Dominique just before she started to transform into a cat. The longer she stared at the video, the more aroused she became. Her nipples hardened, and she began to rub herself as she fantasized about Dominique. She knew that it was wrong, but she couldn’t stop thinking about it. The feelings were overwhelming.
She had noticed that Dominique had been marking her territory in the enclosure and the aroma seemed to be increasing her own arousal.
She debated satisfying herself right there, but she wondered what it would do to Dominique, so she headed back to the house. She barely made it inside the house before she was stripping off her clothes. The feeling was almost primal and very strong.
She sprawled out on her bed and began to finger her vagina as she reached for the vibrator that she kept in her nightstand. Thankfully, she found it without having to stop, and soon she was vigorously working the vibrator in and out of her body.
It didn’t take her long to work up to an orgasm, and she screamed out in pleasure as she came. Wave after wave of sexual satisfaction swept through her body. Her moans turned to almost animalistic sounds as she let all her feelings out.
When it was over, she was exhausted, but it felt wonderful; her orgasm felt like it had swept through every part of her body. She barely had the energy to pull out the vibrator and turn it off.
When Minda woke up, she felt wonderfully refreshed. In all her years, she had never had such a wonderful sexual experience. As she showered, she wondered if it was related to Dominique. The scientist in her took over, and she suspected that it couldn’t just be a coincidence. Maybe the transformation was part of a ritual, she thought. Sex was used in many ancient rituals.
She dressed and checked her computer. There was a message from a plant supply company in Belize.
“Crap,” cursed Minda as she read the message.
Minda then headed back to the barn. Dominique was still asleep in the back corner, just like the many house cats she had had as pets over the years. Minda smiled.
She took out a photocopy of the Mayan text and went through it with a fresh set of eyes. She had to have missed something in her original translation.
Two hours later, she was still studying the text with no new insight. Dominique was now up and exploring her enclosure. Minda was tempted to go inside with the large beautiful cat, but decided that it wouldn’t be a good idea. What if Dominique escaped?
“Are you okay, Dominique?” she asked.
The cat growled twice and continued to explore.
“Would you be happy if you stayed a cat?”
Dominique stopped for a second, then let out two short growls.
“You mean that?’
Dominique growled twice again.
“I can’t wait until we can have a better conversation,” said Minda. “Oh, I do have some bad news. I can’t do the last spell. It requires a flower blossom that isn’t available right now. The plant is very rare and only blooms under certain conditions. Unfortunately, the weather conditions haven’t been right this summer.”
Dominique stopped and stared at Minda with a look that almost looked like sadness.
“Hey, I’m disappointed too. Well, enjoy your week as a beautiful cat, and we’ll talk about it when you change back,” said Minda. “Are you hungry yet?”
Dominique growled once and went back to exploring her enclosure. Minda noticed that Dominique spent a lot of time sniffing the area where she had spent time as a tapir. Minda wondered if Dominique’s jaguar instincts were taking over; after all, tapirs were on the jaguar menu in the wild.
The big cat moved gracefully in her enclosure, bounding up the ramps to explore the upper area. Minda felt slightly envious of Derek/Dominique.
Chapter 23
The week passed quickly for both Minda and Dominique. Minda was pleased that she was able to communicate with the jaguar, and that Dominique didn’t loose her human consciousness.
On the morning of the last day, Minda watched Dominique carefully to see signs of change. Part of her hoped that she would undergo the same sort of change as before.
“Do you feel any different?” she asked.
Dominique growled once, then paused and growled twice.
Minda sat up and watched as Dominique began to change. Her body began to regain human form. Dominique was soon standing on her legs, but she was still feline in many ways.
Her fur wasn’t as thick, but it still covered her body from head to the tip of her tail. Large shapely breasts formed on her chest, and her body took on the look of a centerfold. She had big breasts, a thin waist and prominent hips and ass.
Dominique’s face morphed to look more human, but she still had whiskers and pointy cat ears. Her eyes were still round and orange
Her whole body was covered in the pattern of a jaguar. Her body was covered in orange and black, with touches of white around her cheeks. Her breasts and belly also had white fur.
Dominique ran her half hand-half paws over her body, as if she was exploring it. She still had claws but they were not as prominent.
“Are you okay?” asked Minda.
“I feel wonderful,” purred Dominique, as she ran a hand across her breast.
Minda found that she was doing the same as she stared back at the cat-woman. “You are stunning.”
Dominique’s tongue ran across her lips, and then she opened her mouth to show that her teeth, while big and appearing sharp, were almost human.
“I feel so… so alive and hot!” moaned Dominique. She then looked at Minda and smiled again. “Please…. Please join me.”
Minda stared back and felt as if she was falling under a spell herself, the more she stared into Dominique’s eyes. She felt her breathing get heavier and feelings of sexual arousal growing.
“I won’t hurt you, Minda,” said Dominique. “I just want to be with you. Please.”
Minda couldn’t take her eyes off Dominique and walked slowly to the cage’s entrance; the whole time she was undressing herself.
She hesitated slightly at the door, but the sexual drive was too strong, and she entered the cage, closing the door behind her.
Minda walked slowly up to Dominique, who held out her hand. Minda took it and was soon in Dominique’s embrace. They began to kiss, soft at first, but building with passion. Minda became aware of the musky aroma of Dominique’s fur, which only seemed to increase her own arousal.
Dominique pulled her gently down to the ground, and they began to roll around in the cool moist earth that lined the cage’s floor.
Their hands began to explore each other’s body. Minda was relieved that Dominique, while still having claws and fangs, was very gentle.
Even though Dominique had a very feminine physique, Minda could also feel that she was very muscular under her fur. It added to her own arousal.
As both were female, they aroused each other through touch, gradually increasing their states of arousal. Their bodies seemed to synch together as they worked up to climax.
Minda felt Dominique’s fangs bite her neck playfully and gently, but she instinctively knew that she wasn’t in danger. She returned the favor, and this only seemed to make Dominique more amorous.
It was also obvious that, while Dominique could have easily dominated Minda physically, she seemed more interested in making it a sharing experience. Both took turns as the aggressor until they were both worked up to the point of a sexual explosion.
As they came, Minda felt Dominique’s claws against her back; they pressed close, scratching slightly, but it was obvious that Dominique didn’t want to hurt her.
Minda’s moans of pleasure combined with Dominique’s growls to produce a strange combination of sound that echoed through the barn.
They collapsed in each other’s arms as if all their energy was gone.
Chapter 24
Slowly, Minda felt her strength return, and she opened her eyes, not sure what she would see next to her.
Lying next to her was a tall blonde haired woman.
“Dominique?” she asked.
The young woman slowly sat up and looked down at her body. “Oh my god, I’m still a woman!”
Minda sat up and brushed her sweaty hair out of her eyes. Dominique was covered with mud, and Minda reached over and wiped some off her cheek.
“I guess we could both use a shower,” said Minda.
Dominique nodded. “You look a mess yourself.”
“So what do we do now?’ asked Minda.
“Let’s shower,” said Dominique.
Minda shook her head. “I mean, you’re a woman now.”
“I know, isn’t it cool?”
“You don’t mind?” asked Minda as she stood up.
Dominique shook her head as she followed suit. She gently touched her chest with her fist. “That feeling of being different that I told you about?”
Minda nodded.
“It’s gone. I feel complete, I can’t explain it, but that wanting I had my whole life is gone!”
“How do we explain this?” asked Minda.
“We can talk about that later,” said Dominique.
Minda stared into the young woman’s face, and Dominique reached over and touched Minda’s cheek. “Don’t be sad, I’m really happy now.”
“Okay, but we have a lot to talk about,” said Minda.
They stepped out of the enclosure together, holding hands.
“What time is it?” asked Dominique.
“My god, look, it’s dark outside!” said Minda. She picked up her watch and looked at it. “It’s ten-thirty; we must have been asleep for a while.”
“I feel rested,” said Dominique. “Well, since it’s dark, we can just walk to the house without getting dressed.”
Minda laughed. “You obviously still have a wild side.”
“Meow,” replied Dominique.
Chapter 25
They quickly walked across the yard to the house; even though there was no one that would see them, it was a chilly night.
“Makes me wish I still had my fur,” complained Dominique as they entered the house.
Dominique entered first, and when Minda turned on the light, she gasped.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dominique as she turned around.
“Your back! Quick, come over here; there a mirror in the hall,” said Minda as she grabbed Dominique by the hand.
Dominique looked over her shoulder and her eyes opened wide.
Down her spine, starting at the base of her neck and running down to her tail bone was a two inch wide stripe that mimicked the pattern of a jaguar. Then starting at the base of her spine was the image of a jaguar’s tail curving up her back.
“It looks like a tattoo,” noted Dominique, as she looked over her shoulder at her reflection in the mirror.
Minda ran her finger down it. “I thought I saw something as we walked out of the barn, but I just thought it was mud.” She then gasped again.
“Now what?” asked Dominique.
“In the pattern, right near where the base of your tail… the Mayan symbol is there!” exclaimed Minda.
Dominique nodded as she looked at it and then glancing over at Minda and smiled. “You have the same symbol in the same place.”
Minda turned around. “This is unbelievable.”
“It’s a pretty cool souvenir,” said Dominique. “I like it, and yours too.”
Minda stared at Dominique. “Were you this wild as a guy?”
“No, but I always thought about getting a tattoo. Hey, you know, I don’t look that different. I mean, I look like a woman, but I could look like my sister, if I had one,” said Dominique.
Minda nodded her head in agreement. “I have to agree. You know, this will make things a little easier for you.”
“How’s that?’ asked Dominique.
“Well, since you don’t look that different, you could just say that you got a sex change, assuming this is permanent,” said Minda.
“That makes sense,” said Dominique. She then cocked her head. “Don’t you think this is permanent?”
“Dominique, we’re treading new territory here, I have no idea. I do suggest that you have a full physical,” stated Minda.
“Do you think I may have cat DNA?”
Minda shook her head. “I doubt it. If the spell caused the person to switch back, I doubt the Mayans would have kept using it. No, I’m more concerned that you find out if you’re healthy; also, you need to know if you’re fertile.”
“Whoa, I hadn’t thought of that,” she replied.
“You did when you were a cat… and a tapir too,” answered Minda.
“It’s a lot to think about,” said Dominique.
“I agree, but standing here naked in my hallway isn’t the way to solve any of our issues.”
Dominique nodded. “I suppose we should clean up.”
“I agree, do you want to take a shower or will you lick yourself clean?’ she asked.
Dominique laughed. “Very funny. I’ll take a shower.”
Chapter 26
After showering, Dominique dressed in a t-shirt and running shorts; they were the only clothes that fit her new body.
She came out to the kitchen and found Minda standing over the stove.
“I’m heating up some stew,” she said.
“It smells wonderful,” replied Dominique.
Minda glanced over and noticed Dominique’s wardrobe. “We’ll head into town tomorrow and get you a better wardrobe. I should have a few things that might fit you.”
“Sounds good,” she replied.
“I have a lot of questions, but the first one is, how do you feel?” asked Minda, as she stirred the stew.
“Great,” replied Dominique. “I feel the best that I’ve ever felt in my life.”
“I feel the same way,” replied Minda. “I feel like I was a kid again.”
“You know, you look younger. I thought it was my imagination at first, but you look much younger,” said Dominique.
“I feel wonderful.”
“Do you think it had something to do with what we did in the barn?” asked Dominique as she sniffed the stew.
Minda nodded. “It may be the reason why the spells were used. It may have been a way of revitalizing the royalty or clergy. I suspect that you would have had sex with me if I was a man. I noticed that being around you, I became aroused.”
“That would explain some of what happened, but why would a man turn into a woman? Does the text show anything?”
Minda shook her head. “No, and it may have been left off on purpose. I mean, if the masses found out about this, it would have caused all kinds of problems.”
“So, you’re not going to publish a paper on it anytime soon?” asked Dominique.
“No, I think we’ll keep it our secret for now, tigresa,” replied Minda, using the term the locals called a female jaguar.
Dominique laughed. “Very funny, but it is fitting considering what has happened to me.”
“I have another question for you, and I don’t know how to ask it,” said Minda.
“I think I know what you’re going to ask,” said Dominique.
Minda bit her lip slightly. “What happened back in the barn — I know that part of that was the spell, but I felt something for you, and I don’t mean because you were a cat-woman….”
“I still feel something for you,” interrupted Dominique, as she brushed her hair back. “I was hoping that you felt the same thing.”
Minda smiled and then kissed Dominique.
“Is that a yes?” asked Dominique.
“Yes, tigresa,” replied Minda.
“Have you always liked women?” asked Dominique.
“A little, but not like it feels now,” replied Minda.
“I only have desires for you; maybe it’s due to the spell, but I’m not complaining.”
Minda smiled back and kissed Dominique. “Neither am I, my tigresa.”
Chapter 27
“That outfit doesn’t look bad on you,” noted Minda as she glanced over at Dominique, who was sitting in the passenger seat.
Dominique was dressed in a short denim skirt, and a white cotton blouse. On her feet were sandals. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a short ponytail.
“Thankfully, we found something that fit,” replied Dominique.
“Well, we should be able to get you a nice workable wardrobe,” said Minda.
“How do we explain the fact that we’re buying everything from soup to nuts?”
“The airline lost your luggage, and my dear tigresa, you don’t have nuts anymore!”
Dominique playfully punched Minda in the shoulder.
“Oh, you also need to get your hair styled,” added Minda.
“I suppose you’re right,” said Dominique, as she looked in the rear view mirror.
“Look, you’re a student; just consider this the first of many lessons on how to be a woman. By the time I’m done with you, no one will suspect that you were once a man… or a jaguar or a tapir.”
“Or a snake,” added Dominique.
“I’ll also make appointments for us with my doctor,” said Minda.
“Why both of us?’
“You said it yourself last night, I look younger, and I have the same mark as you. I just want to see if there are any other changes,” replied Minda, her voice tailing off.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dominique sensing that Minda was holding something back.
“Why do you think something is wrong?” asked Minda as she kept looking straight ahead.
“Woman’s intuition,” replied Dominique with a laugh. “Seriously, I’m a pretty good poker player, and you have a really bad poker face. “
Minda nodded and then pulled off the road and onto the shoulder. She then turned to Dominique.
“I didn’t think it was necessary to tell you before. I mean, I didn’t think we’d become close or anything like that,” said Minda.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dominique, as she reached over and took Minda’s hands into hers.
“One of the hazards of being in the field is that you get exposed to all sorts of illnesses. I picked up one last year; it’s not contagious or anything like that, but there’s no known cure. I’ve been treating the symptoms, but eventually it will kill me. My doctors have given me one maybe two years.”
“That’s why your watch keeps going off; it’s to remind you to take your meds, right?”
Minda nodded. “But, for some reason, I think I may be cured. The disease made me lethargic in the morning, among other things, but this morning I woke and felt great.”
“That’s a pretty big stretch,” said Dominique.
“I know, and that’s why I want to be checked out. I’ll still take my meds until I get the results, but I feel wonderful.”
“Is that why you wanted to see if the spells worked?”
“I don’t know, maybe. I thought that if the spell worked, maybe I could buy some time, give my body a chance; does that make sense?”
Dominique smiled. “Look, I did this just because I wanted to experience the sensation of transformation. You wanted to save your life.”
“I also found something to live for,” added Minda as she leaned over and kissed Dominique.
Chapter 28
Two weeks later, Dominique and Minda were sitting on the porch at sunset watching elk work their way out of the tree line.
They had just finished dinner and were holding hands and drinking coffee as they watched the elk.
“I had no idea they were so big,” remarked Dominique.
“Yes, you would have had quite a time trying to bring one down, tigresa,” said Minda.
“Well, we’ll never know, will we,” she replied.
“No more trips to the animal world?” asked Minda.
Dominique shook her head. “I got what I want.”
Minda leaned over and kissed her. “So did I.”
Her blood work results had come back that morning, and the doctors were stunned that she showed no signs of the disease. They cited some cases of total remission, but they were very rare.
Dominique’s physical had shown that she was a very healthy young woman. All her blood work came back normal. Minda had even sent a sample to a friend to check out, and it also came back clean, no sign of anything abnormal in the subject’s DNA.
“I’ll place a call to the university about your transfer,” said Minda. “I doubt there will be any problems. I’ll also clear the gender change issue with them. You should be able to start the winter semester if you want.”
“I’m in no hurry. I’m busy in my studies from Minda U,” replied Dominique. “No, I’ll wait until spring or maybe next fall. I want to get all my ID changed too.”
“I’ve already talked to a lawyer in Billings, and she says that she can take care of it for you.”
“Sounds good. I just want to take it easy for now and spend time with you,” replied Dominique snuggled closer.”
“I know the feeling,” replied Minda. “Oh, I got a call from a publisher friend, and she thinks my book idea would be a best seller.”
“I thought you weren’t going to write about the text?” asked Dominique.
“It’s going to be science-fiction, that way I can make it more believable!” replied Minda with a laugh.
Dominique also laughed.
“I also want to make sure you get your new passport soon. We need to go down to Central America and research the text. It’s obvious that the unknown symbol had something to do with the changes in both of us.”
“I can’t wait,” replied Dominique. “We can use that money you gave me to pay for the trip.”
“It’s getting cool, tigresa; I think it’s time we went inside and warmed up,” cooed Minda as she leaned over and kissed her lover on the lips.
“Mrrrrrow,” purred Dominique, rubbing herself against her new partner.
The End
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Andy's participation in an escape from a German POW camp forces him to re-evaluate his life.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter One
Group Captain Reginald “Reggie” Carpenter slowly walked the perimeter
of the camp, lost in thought. As the senior officer of the camp he was often
called on to make difficult decisions, but today he was faced with an
extremely complicated one. Reggie stopped and looked across the fence
line, freedom was so close and yet so far. He glanced up at the closest goon
tower and saw that the guard was watching his every move. Goon was the
nickname that they called the Germans. Not that it was necessary, but the
guard patted his machinegun as a warning.
The British officer nodded and continued his morning walk. He pulled his
collar up, in a vain attempt to shield himself from the harsh Baltic winds.
He looked up at the slate gray colored sky and shivered. This was his
second winter in captivity and there was no end in sight. He thought about
that horrible May day in 1940 when his Spitfire had been shot down over
Dunkirk. Normally, a senior officer like him wouldn’t have been in combat,
but those were desperate days. He had been put in charge of a makeshift
squadron of fighters and told to defend the evacuation of British troops
from France at all cost. They had done their best against nearly
insurmountable odds. He had had the bad luck to crash land his plane just
outside the British lines and had been immediately captured. He was now
a Kriegie, a play on the German word for prisoner of war, Kriegsgefangener.
He tried to flex his left leg, but it was very stiff today. The German doctor
who initially treated him had told him that he would always walk with a
limp, but at least they had saved the leg. Still, he needed a cane, but he
wouldn’t let that stop him from taking a daily walk.
Reggie put his personal discomfort and problems out of his head and
focused on the real problem. Six days earlier several new prisoners had
arrived at their camp, Luft Stalag I. Internal security had screened each
new prisoner and verified that they weren’t German plants. Reggie was
very proud of the prisoners in his camp; they had a very efficient
organization with several successful escapes to their credit. Due to his leg,
escape was out of the question for him; still Reggie got a sense of
accomplishment for every man who escaped. Internal security was a major
concern and twice the Germans had tried to get informants into the camp.
Both had been detected and been “transferred.”
The Luftwaffe, the German air force, controlled the camp and they treated
the captured officers with respect. Most of the Kriegies were British. They
included men from Canada, New Zealand, Australia, and other members of
the commonwealth. There were a few Yanks too. In the past few months,
they had starting arriving in ever increasing numbers.
“Security” was Wing Commander Ian Nelson. He had been shot down over
the English Channel during the Battle of Britain and had been scooped up
by the Germans. He never forgave them for “rescuing” him. He was
determined to escape, but until that time he ran all internal security in the
camp. Security had given all six of the new arrivals the thumbs up.
However, Security felt that one of the men was hiding something. The
prisoner in question claimed to be a bombardier, and although everything
seemed normal, there was something amiss.
The man in question was Flight Lieutenant Niles Stewart and he seemed to
be too old to be a bombardier. Security recommended that Reggie interview
the man personally. Reggie had met with Niles yesterday and discovered
that the man was hiding something. Niles had admitted that he wasn’t who
he claimed to be; he was actually an intelligence officer. Reggie recalled the
conversation as if it had just happened.
****
“I assumed the identity of Flight Lieutenant Stewart for the mission, just in
case this sort of thing occurred. I had served in bombers a long time ago, so
fooling the Germans wasn’t too hard,” stated the man claiming to be Niles
Stewart.
“So who are you?” asked Reggie.
“I can’t tell you. For now, just called me Niles,” he replied.
“Do you outrank me?” asked Reggie.
The silence from Niles confirmed this.
“I understand. Your true identity would be of great interest to the
Germans,” stated Reggie.
“It’s more serious than that. I was on a special mission,” replied Niles.
“And you can’t tell me what it is.”
“Exactly. It’s essential that I escape and get back to England as soon as
possible,” confessed Niles.
Reggie looked at Niles. He saw an older, slightly overweight man. Not the
best candidate for an escape. However, when Reggie looked into the man’s
eyes he saw a look of pure determination.
“That will be difficult. You’re at Luft Stalag I. We’re located on the Baltic
coast near a small town called Barth. The closest rail line is almost twenty
kilometers away in Stralsund. We usually select escape candidates who are
in good physical condition, so they can make the cross-country journey
quickly. No offense, but you have the look of a bureaucrat,” explained
Reggie.
“You’re right. But I must try it,” answered Niles firmly.
They walked in silence for several minutes. “Do you speak German?”
asked Reggie.
“Fluently, along with French, Danish, and Swedish,” replied Niles.
Reggie nodded, many of the men were bilingual, but he was surprised that
the man also spoke Danish. “Good, that will make it a bit easier. You also
understand that time is everything in an escape. You must be able to get out
of the area of the camp, before your absence is detected. The Germans a
ren’t stupid; they know that our escape routes from this camp are very
limited. We try to keep escapes a secret for as long as possible.”
“How?” asked Niles.
Reggie smiled. “I’m entitled to my secrets too.”
Niles nodded and cracked a small grin. “Of course.”
“I think we’ll have to have someone escape with you,” stated Reggie.
“No. I can’t risk that!”
Reggie shook his head. “I insist on it. If you were younger or more athletic,
I’d let you go on your own.”
“I don’t want to risk another man’s life,” replied Niles.
“That’s part of our job. It’s always easier to risk one’s own life. I’ll have to
turn this over to the escape committee. I’ll be discrete concerning your
identity. If there is a way of getting out of here, they’ll find it,” explained
Reggie.
Niles nodded. “I have one more request - no make that an order; if you
can’t get me out of here, then you must have me killed. The longer I’m
here, the greater the possibility they’ll find out who I am,” he replied in a
very serious tone.
******
Reggie continued his walk and thought about Niles. Deep down, he knew
that the man was telling him the truth. The escape could be arranged, but
the odds of successfully getting back to Britain were small. If Niles were
captured, there was the likelihood that the Gestapo would become involved
and that his secret would be exposed. If they suspected he was lying, then
they would reclassify him as a spy and his prisoner status would be lost;
his escape companion would share that same fate.
Still, the urgency in Niles voice convinced Reggie that the escape had to be
attempted; he didn’t want to think of the alternative, killing the man. Reggie
reached the far fence line, turned around, and headed to his barracks. He
would call a meeting of the escape committee and leave it to the experts.
They always had the last say on whether or not an escape could or would
be attempted.
Chapter Two
Squadron Leader William McKenzie was the head of the escape committee.
He was a stocky red headed man with piercing eyes. He had been born in
Edinburgh, and because of his Scottish heritage, he was just called Jock.
Like Reggie, he had been shot down in 1940. In many ways, the Germans
would have been better off if he had never been captured. Jock had made
six escape attempts and had assisted on dozens more. He wasn’t content to
sit out the war in a camp and he had become a major thorn in the Germans’
side.
At Stalag Luft I, Jock had formed his escape committee. He was blessed
with a wealth of talent. There was a forger who had been a counterfeiter
before the war; he took extreme pride in the fact that his papers were never
detected as fake. They had a man who was an accomplished scrounger and
blackmailer. Jock was amazed at the things he could acquire. There was a
tailor who could convert uniforms into any manner of escape costume.
Tunnels were taken care of by two Welshmen who had been miners before
joining the RAF. The soil at the camp wasn’t the best for tunneling, but
they had dug several tunnels successfully.
Jock was also pleased that any man who escaped could be provided with a
compass and special escape rations. They had a team of manufacturers to
thank for this. For every man that escaped, there were hundreds of men
who provided assistance in one way or another.
What gave Jock the biggest sense of pride was the deception team he had
created. They had borrowed an idea that Jock had seen in another camp;
they created near lifelike dummies that could be used at the various roll
calls. If the Germans got sloppy during muster, then the escapees had extra
time in getting away from the camp, usually 24 hours. So far, the Germans
hadn’t caught on to the trick.
Jock explained the need to get two men out of the camp as soon as possible.
The members of the committee discussed the pros and cons of various ways
of escaping and the risks involved. In the end, they gave their approval to
the proposed escape.
Following the meeting, Jock met with Reggie. They walked around the
perimeter of the camp. They did this often, so today’s meeting didn’t look
out of the ordinary to the guards.
“We can get him across the wire easy enough, but I have my doubts about
his ability to make it from there,” stated Jock. “However, we may have a
solution.”
“Go on,” stated Reggie.
“Deception. We disguise him,” continued Jock. “I’ll be meeting with some
of the blokes in the theater and see if they can help us.
Chapter Three
The Germans did supply means for the prisoners to entertain themselves.
They provided a theater, musical instruments, a library, and sporting
equipment. In the spring they provided gardening tools, although those
were inventoried daily.
The men in the Kriegie theater troupe took their jobs very seriously. They
knew that entertaining the men was necessary for preserving morale.
Additionally, they had helped the escape committee many times.
Jock arrived and found the troupe practicing for their next performance. It
was Much Ado About Nothing. Comedies always went over better with
the men.
“Not bad,” remarked Richard Green. Before the war he had run a small
theater in London, and now he was the producer for all the performances.
“No, not at all,” added Jock, as he watched the performance. “I’ll need
your help again.”
“I thought so. Tell me what you need,” replied Richard with a smile.
“How would you best disguise a man who couldn’t move quickly, so that
he wouldn’t attract attention?”
“Hmm. Will he be alone or with someone else?” asked Richard.
“There will be a second. Does that make it easier or harder?”
“Easier. It gives us more options. When can I meet them?”
“Only one of them. The other hasn’t been selected yet. After you give me
your recommendations, we’ll pick a second that matches,” explained Jock.
“Excellent!”
“His name is Flight Lieutenant Niles Stewart,” stated Jock.
Richard seemed to be trying to place the name. “Oh, yes. He’s one of the
new bunch that arrived last week. Seems like a friendly bloke. I can see
why you’re seeking my help; he’s not exactly a young man. That’s it!
We’ll make him an even older man. We can dye his hair gray and a few
other tricks that’ll fool Jerry.”
Jerry was one of the nicer names the men called the Germans.
“I’ll arrange the meeting. Get back to me as soon as you can.”
“I will,” replied Richard. He could sense that this was more than a normal
escape.
Jock nodded. “Thanks.”
Chapter Four
Two days later Reggie, Richard, Jock, and Ian met in one of the barracks.
It appeared that they were just playing cards. The room they were in was
considered clean and was checked regularly for German microphones.
Many of the rooms were bugged, including Reggie’s room. The men left
these microphones alone and used them to pass false information to the
Germans.
“I have an idea that I’d like to run by you,” stated Richard. “We want to
make Niles appear to be an older man. To give him a reason for traveling,
he will be escorting his daughter to visit her husband.”
“Excuse me, but I must have misunderstood you. Did you say daughter?”
asked a shocked Ian.
“Yes. It will be the perfect cover. Jerry is less likely to stop a man with his
daughter,” explained Richard.
“One slight problem. Where do we get a young woman?” asked Jock with
a smile.
“One of our troupe. He’s a Yank, even though he flew with a Canadian
squadron, and is perfect for the job. He’s young, slight of build, and speaks
perfect German,” continued Richard. “You saw him the other day. He was
the one playing Hero.”
“I really didn’t pay that much attention, but I would like to see a
performance,” stated Jock.
“So would I,” added Reggie.
“Is he willing to volunteer?” asked Ian.
“I think so. He’s quite a remarkable young man,” stated Richard.
Chapter Five
Reggie sat down across from Flying Officer Andrew Baker. “Tell me
about yourself.”
Andy fidgeted nervously. Junior officers often felt nervous when in front
of their commanding officer. Andy wondered if he had done something
wrong. “Well, you know that I’m not really a Canadian. I was in college
while the Battle of Britain was going on and felt compelled to join. I
caught a train across the border and enlisted in Toronto. They weren’t that
picky back then.”
Reggie nodded knowingly. “What did your family think of your decision?”
“My mother died when I was young; as for my father, he wasn’t surprised,”
“So how did you end up in the RCAF?”
“My father was a pilot and he taught me to fly when I was twelve. He had
an air delivery service, and I filled in whenever he needed a pilot. I told the
recruiting officer I knew how to fly and he arranged for me to get into the
air force,” explained Andy. He couldn’t help notice that he was being sized
up.
Reggie was studying the young man. Andy was short and slight of build.
He had a fair complexion and looked like he had never shaved in his life.
His blond hair was longer than regulation, but that was because of his role
in the theater. They had no wigs and Richard allowed some of his actors to
grow their hair longer. Reggie knew that the young officer could pass as a
woman. He also had enough of a resemblance to Niles so that they could
be seen as family.
“I was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down six months ago
during a run into France,” continued Andy.
Reggie nodded. He knew about the pinprick raids the RAF conducted. One
or two fighters would fly over to France and attack any target of
opportunity. They didn’t cause any real damage, but they helped morale.
He also knew Andy’s record. Security provided him a brief on Andy’s war
record. Andy had shot down four Germans and had several more
unconfirmed kills before he was shot down.
“Tell me, Andrew, do you speak any foreign languages besides American?”
Andy laughed. “I can speak German. Where I grew up, near Cincinnati,
there were a lot of German immigrant families. I guess I just picked it up.
I was also going to study engineering in college, and well, many of the
best technical publications are in German.”
“How old are you?” asked Reggie.
“I turned twenty last month. I figured since I was lying about my identity,
what difference would it make if I lied about my age too?” replied Andy.
He then broke out in a big smile. “Do you think the Germans would send
me home for being underage?
“Would you like to escape?” asked Reggie, chuckling at Andy’s joke.
Andy stared back at his senior officer. Was he serious? “I’d do anything to
escape from this shit hole. Oops! Sorry, sir!”
Reggie concealed his smile. “I was hoping that you would say that. We
have an escape in mind that requires someone like you.”
“What do I have to do?” asked Andy.
“I understand you’re playing Hero in the latest production. Do you mind
playing a female role?”
Andy seemed confused. What did this have to do with anything? Did Group
Captain Carpenter think he was a homosexual? “I like to act. I was asked to
take a female role and considering the lack of women here, I didn’t see any
problem with it.”
Reggie sensed Andy’s confusion and fear and smiled slightly. “Son, no one
is accusing you of anything. If it makes you feel better, I played Juliet in
my public school’s production of Romeo and Juliet. No, what I want to
know is whether you think you could take on a female role for what could
be a more demanding and less forgiving audience, and possibly over quite
a period of time?”
There was a long silence as Andy absorbed what Reggie was asking him.
“Do you mean that you want me to escape dressed as a woman?”
Reggie nodded. “If you say no, no one will think less of you.”
Andy sat there thinking about the possibilities. It would be the role of a
lifetime, and it could mean his ticket out of the camp. There must be a
very important reason why they wanted him to do this.
“I’ll do it, sir,” replied Andy.
“Before you volunteer, I want you to know the risks. If you’re caught, you
could be treated as a spy. If the Gestapo get their hands on you, it won’t be
pleasant.”
“I understand. I still want to do it,” reiterated Andy.
“I’ll let Squadron Leader McKenzie know that you’ve volunteered. He’ll
brief you on the details. Let me just say that I want to shake your hand.
You’re a very brave man,” stated Reggie, extending his hand.
Andy shook hands and began to realize that this must be more dangerous
than he had thought. Still, it beat sitting out the war in a dreary Stalag.
Chapter Six
It was Andy’s turn to be lost in thought. Everything he had done in his life
had been to prove that he was a real man - anything to shield from the
world that he had these strange cravings to wear women’s clothes. Yet, he
always had temptation thrown at him. In some ways he had been almost
happy to be shot down and sent to a camp. That way he wouldn’t be
tempted to dress. Then he was grabbed by the theater troupe, and was
picked to play a woman’s role, and now this escape plan. Would they
suspect his secret? If they did, what would happen to him? Deep down, he
felt that he was really a woman. He’d had these feeling for as long as he
could remember. He didn’t like men; he just wanted to wear women’s
clothes. But he knew that this explanation wouldn’t make any difference to
the men of the camp; he would be labeled a homosexual and that would
mean punishment. Wouldn’t it be ironic to escape from the camp and then
be placed in a British prison, he thought.
He looked at his watch and headed to his meeting with Squadron Leader
McKenzie. He then shifted his thoughts to why on Earth would they need
him for the escape.
Jock was sitting in his room in front of a chessboard. He had earned a
reputation for being one of the best players in the camp, and this allowed
him to talk with various other Kriegies without drawing unwanted
attention. The regular guards weren’t the problem; it was the ferrets that
worried Jock. Ferrets were the special guards who were always looking for
anything unusual. Jock begrudgingly admired their dedication. Their
vigilance forced Jock and his men to constantly stay alert.
Andy arrived on time. He’s prompt, that a good sign, thought Jock. “So,
Flying Officer Baker, you feel you’re ready to challenge me?”
“Yes, sir. Now which piece moves horizontally?” replied Andy with a s
mile.
Jock had heard that Andy had a warped sense of humor. He had checked up
on Andy and found that he was well liked and considered to be very
intelligent. He was an excellent candidate for escape, thought Jock.
They started to play. Jock appeared to be focused on the board, but he kept
one eye on one of the other Kriegies who appeared to reading a book.
Actually, he was watching the front door and if he laid his book down that
would mean that a ferret was approaching. Unlike the regular guards, the
ferrets didn’t keep to a set schedule.
“I’m pleased you volunteered,” stated Jock. The term escape would never
be mentioned in an open barracks.
“It sounded like a part I couldn’t pass up,” replied Andy, as he
contemplated his next move.
“It will be an interesting role. You’ll be a young bride traveling to see her
husband. Your father will be your escort.”
“I see. So, where is my dearest?” quipped Andy.
“He’s in a Kriegsmarine convalescent hospital outside Hamburg. He’s an
officer from a U-boat,” explained Jock.
“Hamburg - nice port,” replied Andy, as he made another move.
Jock stared at the board for a second. Andy’s move was rather
unconventional and it had surprised him. “Yes, there are ships from
Sweden there all the time.”
Andy nodded. “I don’t speak Swedish.”
“Your father does,” replied Jock with a smile. He moved his rook to
threaten Andy’s bishop.
“Of course, how could I forget! So, when do I meet Father?” Andy
contemplated his next move and cracked a slight smile. He then moved his
queen to counter Jock’s move.
Jock noticed the smile. What was he up to? “Not for a while. The play
won’t start until next month, better performance weather.”
Andy nodded and watched as Jock made his next move.
“In the meantime, you’ll be fitted for your costume,” added Jock.
“I’m sure that will be a challenge.”
“Flight Lieutenant Barnes stated that it would be,” answered Jock. Barnes
was in charge of providing outfits for all escapees. “However, he feels that
his men can handle it.”
Andy sprung his trap with his next move.
Jock stared at the board and went over his options in his head. “By the way,
how often do you shave?”
Andy felt a little embarrassed and reached up to rub his chin. “Once a week,
maybe every ten days, maybe longer.”
“Don’t feel bad about not having a beard. In this case, it will work to your
advantage. If things work out, you should be free and clear in less than three
or four days,” explained Jock. He was beginning to get a good feeling about
Andy and his chances of pulling this off.
“So, when do I meet with Barnes?” asked Andy.
“As soon as this match is over,” replied Jock, as he moved his queen.
“In that case, checkmate,” stated Andy as he made his move.
Jock looked at the board and then up at Andy. “That was a sneaky move.
Absolutely brilliant! I demand a rematch,” stated Jock with a laugh.
“Sure, anytime,” stated Andy as he stood up and began to put on his coat.
“I underestimated you, Andy, in more than one way. I look forward to our
next match,” replied Jock with a smile on his face.
Andy nodded and started out of the room. “Thanks for the game.”
Chapter Seven
Howard Barnes measured Andy. Like most of the men in the camp, Andy
was underweight.
“I have several outfits in mind for you. The main one will be a skirt and
jacket, with a blouse— the kind of thing a smartly dressed woman would
travel in. I will also provide you with a dress. Additionally, you’ll need a
hat, shoes, gloves, a coat, handbag, suitcase, and jewelry,” explained
Barnes.
Howard Barnes had owned a tailor shop in London’s theatre district before
the war. He took great personal pride in his work in the camp. He had
assembled a great team of men, including a cobbler.
Andy nodded. “I hope this isn’t too much trouble.”
“Trouble? Andy, this is a fabulous challenge! I’m so sick of making regular
workingmen’s outfits. My cobbler can’t wait to start work on your shoes.
Don’t worry, no one will suspect a thing about your outfit.”
“So, how do you know what style to have me wear?” asked Andy.
“I have newspapers and magazines to work from. Somehow they got them
from the guards. I don’t ask how, I just appreciate that they can get me
things. Buttons for example, will be a challenge, but I’ve already put in my
order with the scroungers.”
“I’m amazed how many people are involved in something like this,” stated
Andy.
“It keeps us sane. I’d love to make a run myself, but I know that I wouldn’t
last five minutes out there, so I help in getting others out.”
Andy nodded again.
“Your undergarments will be a challenge. We’ll go for function instead of
authenticity. It’s more important that you look female on the outside. If
someone gets under your skirt, I’m sure they’ll discover your secret,”
smiled Barnes.
“I’m shocked! I’m a happily married woman!” laughed Andy.
Barnes joined in the laughter. “Quite right! I’m going to design a one-piece
outfit that will hold padding for your breasts and hips, while at the same
time decreasing your waist. I’ll ensure that it will be easy to wear and allow
you to do your business in the lavatory.”
“I can’t wait!” replied Andy in jest. Inside, he was very curious about the
garment.
“Come back next week. I should be ready to have you try it on,” stated
Barnes.
“I will. Thanks a lot,” replied Andy.
Chapter Eight
Over the next few weeks, Andy threw himself into his acting. His
performance in the play was now a chance to practice for his more
important performance in the upcoming escape. Andy paid particular
attention to his voice, as he wanted it to sound as feminine as possible.
Richard took him aside and made some suggestions. “Try to speak more
softly, not necessarily higher in pitch.”
“Thanks,” replied Andy. He began to practice again and he noted Richard’s
approval.
“We’re putting together some makeup for you. The makeshift stuff we use
here is okay for the play, but it won’t fool anyone out in the real world,”
stated Richard.
“So, where are you getting the real thing?” asked Andy.
“The scrounger has his team on it. Apparently they have a few of the goons
that provide them with things. I heard a rumor that they had the guards sign
receipts for payments they smuggled in, and now they use those to
blackmail them,” laughed Richard.
“That can’t be true. Even the Germans aren’t that stupid!” exclaimed Andy.
“Don’t be so sure, still never underestimate them. Now when everyone else
leaves, I want you to work on your feminine voice while speaking German.
Don’t worry, we have security watching over us.”
Once the last of the troupe left, Andy practiced speaking German with his
feminine voice.
“You’ll need to be on guard at all times. Luckily, your natural voice is soft
to begin with. Concentrate on your German and the rest will come
naturally,” coached Richard
“Do you think this will work?” asked Andy.
“I think you have an excellent chance of pulling it off. I’ve seen you act.
Now talk while walking, focus on being naturally feminine. Don’t overact.”
Andy practiced as Richard coached and corrected him.
“Do you think you’ll try to escape?” asked Andy.
“Maybe. For now I’m content to help others,” stated Richard. “Now, walk
over to the table and sit down. Focus on your walking and posture, but try
not to look like you’re thinking about what you’re doing. The trick is to be
as natural as possible, even when you’re treading water on the inside. The
hardest thing you will have to deal with is not panicking when someone
looks you over. Remember, they might just be checking you out, you do
make a cute girl,” smiled Richard. “Remember, I’ve seen you in full
costume for the play.”
Andy blushed.
“Don’t be embarrassed. With my help, you’ll pass with no problem. I’ll cut
your hair just before you leave,” stated Richard. “I already have a style in
mind that will be perfect for you.”
“Thanks. I’m not totally sure about this. I mean, what will others say about
me?”
“They’ll say that they wish they were in your shoes. Andy, you have a great
opportunity to get back to England. Additionally, this is a very dangerous
mission. Only a complete dunderhead would think poorly of you,” replied
Richard.
Andy nodded. “You’re right. I hope when this is over you’ll let me buy
you a drink.”
“Right-O! You have a deal. Whisky, please!””
Chapter Nine
A week later, Reggie was walking the perimeter with Jock.
“Looks like they’re expecting a lot more prisoners. The new compound
looks huge,” stated Reggie.
The camp was being expanded and forced labor crews were clearing the
ground next to the camp. Guard towers were also being moved to cover the
new camp.
“You know, this might be the opportunity we’ve been looking for. All
we’d have to do is cut through the wire next to the new compound and then
they could just walk out to the road through the woods. The old Goon
towers are all facing the wrong way or are too far away. They haven’t
started to man the new towers. On a dark night they could slip through,”
whispered Jock.
“It looks like a fair stretch to walk until they reach the trees,” stated
Reggie.
“Yes, but no one would be looking that way. They’d also have partial
shelter from the rows of new barracks. It looks like they’ll have the towers
up in the new camp in a about a week, so we’ll need to move fast. The
tunnel won’t be done for at least a month,” added Jock.
“Can you get everything ready by then?” asked Reggie, as they continued
their walk.
“It will be close. I’ll call a meeting this afternoon,” replied Jock.
“It you can’t do it right, then we wait for the tunnel.”
“I understand, I won’t send them out without everything they need. If we
don’t need it this time, the tunnel can be used for the next escape. ”
****
Later that day Jock held his meeting. “So, can we get them ready by next
week?”
“I can have the outfits done in two days,” stated Barnes.
“Good. What about the documents?” asked Jock.
“All I have to do is fill in the spaces. We have their ID cards done with the
exception of their photographs. We’ll take those later this week,” stated
Simon Wells, the forger. “Everything else is ready. Both Andy and Niles
have been given their new identities to study. We even have a photograph
of Andy’s husband.”
“What?” asked a shocked Richard.
“I’ve been working on a Kriegsmarine uniform. We got one of the men to
pose in it,” stated Barnes. “It may come in handy.”
“Excellent. I want to state that I’m extremely proud of the entire
committee’s accomplishments,” stated Jock.
“Do you think they can make it across the open area without being seen?”
asked Simon.
“They’ll have to. There’ll be a new moon, so it will be dark. If we get
lucky, it might rain and that will muffle any noise they make,” stated Jock.
“I just hope they don’t get too muddy crossing the field. Why not have
them wear flight suits until they reach the road? They wear them over their
outfits and then hide them after they clear the camp,” suggested Barnes.
“What will Andy do? How hard will it be for him to change?” asked Ian.
“He can keep his skirt, shoes, and handbag in the suitcase,” suggested
Barnes.
“Good idea. Okay, we shoot for a week from today. Ian, please arrange for
Andy and Niles to be in my barracks after dinner. It’s time that father and
daughter met each other,” stated Jock.
Chapter Ten
Andy entered the barracks and sat down across from Jock. “You ready for
a rematch, sir?”
Jock nodded.
Niles was sitting at the next table. In the past weeks he had grown a beard.
Richard planned on trimming it and dying it gray along with his hair.
“You mind if I play the winner?” asked Niles. “I’ve heard that you both are
pretty good.”
“Andy, meet your father,” whispered Jock.
Andy looked over at the man and nodded. He then whispered to him in
German. “Good day, Father.”
Niles was immediately taken back by Andy’s voice. “I’m impressed!”
“Thank you. I’ve been practicing every day,” replied Andy.
“You’ll be going out a week from today,” whispered Jock. He then told
them the plan.
“It sounds too simple,” stated Niles.
“Maybe, but I think it’ll work,” stated Jock, softly. “Sometimes the
simplest answer really is the right one.”
“I’m ready,” replied Andy.
“Good. Now, you two shouldn’t be seen together out in the compound. If
you want to talk, do it in here,” ordered Jock. “Don’t worry, if a ferret
comes within 500 yards of this barracks, we’ll know.”
As Andy played chess, he and Niles became better acquainted. They
immediately hit it off. Jock was pleased that they got along well, their lives
depended upon it. What he didn’t like was that even though Andy was
distracted, he was still winning.
“The only thing consistent about your play is that there is no consistency!”
quipped Jock. “I’ve never played anyone who makes such unpredictable
moves. What makes it worse is that I can’t tell if you know what your
doing or are just bluffing.”
Andy shrugged his shoulders. “I’ve always played this way.”
Niles was studying the young man as they talked. If they made it back to
England, there would be a job for Andy, and it had nothing to do with
flying planes; he had all the makings of an excellent agent.
“We hope to give you both a twenty-four hour head start. When you go
through the wire, we’ll repair the damage. The goons have been lax during
the musters lately. They just do a head count, and they haven’t been
looking at the men too carefully. We can fool them with the dummies for a
day, maybe longer,” explained Jock. “Once they know you’re gone, the
alarm will be sent throughout the entire country, everyone from the Hitler
Youth to the Army will be on alert for you.”
“24 hours might be all we need,” replied Niles.
“Do you have your route picked out?” asked Jock.
“Yes, we’ll catch the train in Stralsund and head southeast towards
Hamburg. I see that the train will make a stop in Rostock. Do Danish ships
still pull in there?” asked Niles.
“To be honest, I don’t know. We’ve heard reports of Danish fishing boats
pulling in there and the occasional coastal freighter. For the most part, the
Danes are very helpful and trustworthy,” stated Jock. He turned his
attention back to the chessboard and made a move to counter Andy’s attack.
“That’s good to know. I’ve heard that there is an active refugee smuggling
operation in Copenhagen,” stated Niles.
“Really? Where did you hear that?” asked a slightly astonished Jock.
Niles just cracked a slight smile. “After the war, we’ll have a long drink
together. But it might be something you could keep in mind for future runs
is that, in the evenings just outside the royal theater in Copenhagen, there is
a street vendor who sells roasted nuts. Ask him if he has any American
peanuts. He’ll say no, and offer you a different kind of nuts. Take the bag
he offers. The inside of the bag itself will have the address of a safe house.
The password at the safe house will be just the name of whatever kind of
nut he gave you. In the summer months, when the theater is closed, he’ll
be outside the main gate of the Tivoli.”
Jock nodded. There was definitely more to Niles than met the eye.
Chapter Eleven
“You ready for your final fittings?” asked Barnes.
“Sure,” replied Andy. He was alone with Barnes in the barracks room that
served as the tailor’s workshop.
“Okay, here’s the undergarment,” stated Barnes, as he handed Andy the
padded piece of clothing.
Andy stripped down and slipped on the tight garment. When it was on, it
felt like a second skin. It compressed his already slim waist even more.
The breast pads were sewn into it, and combined with the hip padding, it
gave him a very convincing figure. There was a slit at the base that would
allow Andy to use the facilities, and attached garters to hold up his
stockings.
“Wow!” exclaimed Andy as he looked at his body. He walked around and
was impressed with how comfortable it was. It seemed to move with him.
“It’s come out even better than I thought it would. I made some similar to
this one back when I helped the local theater, but this is a marked
improvement. I was lucky to get a piece of parachute silk to line it. I may
have to market these things when I get home after the war. Now, here’s
you outfit. Be careful with the silk stockings! They were really hard to
get,” remarked Barnes.
Andy complied and got dressed. The outfit was a dark blue skirt and
matching jacket. A white blouse completed the outfit. Andy was amazed
that it had once been a military uniform. It looked like it could be from a
high-class women’s store. Andy was also amazed at the shoes. One never
would have guessed that they’d been made from a pair of flight boots.
They had a short heel and were dyed black.
As he dressed, he marveled at the wonderful sensation of silk against his
legs and torso. He hoped that Barnes didn’t notice his delight. “Would a
woman of my status be wearing these?”
“Sure. Your husband was based at Jerry’s U-boat port in St. Nazaire,
France. He probably got leaves to Paris and had access to all sorts of
luxuries,” explained Barnes. “You have to dress the part.”
“I guess that makes sense,” stated Andy. When he was dressed completely,
he stood in front of Barnes.
“Very good! Very good indeed, the hemline is perfect! Now try on this
dress,” ordered Barnes.
The dress was conservative and wouldn’t draw undue attention to Andy.
Just like the suit, it fit him perfectly.
“I designed the dress to be close in style to the suit, that way you can get by
with just one hat and coat.”
“I can’t believe how feminine I look. I mean, I would fool myself!”
quipped Andy.
Barnes studied Andy and nodded in agreement. “I don’t think Jerry will
suspect a thing. Here, try on your overcoat, gloves, and hat.” The outer
clothing was likewise feminine, but conservative. They were stunningly
natural. The coat was dark blue, almost black in color. The hat was a
feminine version of a fedora, very common among women of the day. “I
wanted you to look like a proper young bride of a hero of the Reich.”
“If I get caught, it won’t be due to your work,” complimented Andy.
“You won’t get caught,” stated Barnes firmly. “Now, get changed. I’ll
have everything standing by for you.”
“Thanks again,” replied Andy.
“Oh, I almost forgot. Here, try this on,” stated Barnes, handing Andy a
gold ring.
Andy took it and slipped the gold ring on his slender finger.
“Can’t have a married woman without a ring,” smiled Barnes.
“Where did you get the gold?” asked Andy, as he admired the ring.
“One of the men just got a ‘Dear John’ letter from his wife. He willingly
volunteered his own ring,” explained Barnes. “We melted it down and
made it into yours.”
Andy nodded. He ran his hands over his feminized body. “So you really
made things like this for the theater?”
“Yes, but I also made them for some other people,” stated Barnes.
“Who else would want something like this?” asked Andy, as he started to
change.
“I was asked to make one for one of the actors in the company. It turned
out he preferred to dress as a woman when he wasn’t on the stage. Who
was I to judge? Besides, he paid me good money for it. Well, he was very
pleased with the results and recommended me to a number of his friends.
Apparently, he had several friends who also liked to dress as ladies,”
explained Barnes.
Andy was stunned. Until now, he had thought he was alone. It was a
revelation to hear that there were others like him. “So, were these men
homosexuals?”
“I didn’t ask. I don’t think they did it for a sexual thrill. One of the men
told me that he felt like he was a woman trapped in man’s body. I laughed
when he told me that, but the more I think about it, the more it makes
sense,” stated Barnes.
“I never heard of anything like that,” remarked Andy. Inside his mind was
spinning with new ideas; he wasn’t alone!
“I was invited to a party by one of them. It was quite remarkable. It was
like a normal cocktail party, except that most of the women there were
men. It all seemed strangely normal.”
“I can’t imagine something like that.”
“I think we’re going to see an explosion of information because of the war.
Look at the last war, so much changed. Why now, women actually work in
factories! The world is changing and we’re going to discover that we know
so little about it,” continued Barnes.
Andy laughed. “The next thing you’ll tell me is that man will be on the
moon some day!”
“Mark my words, that will happen in our lifetime too.”
“Well, I hope we’re both around to see it. Here’s the outfit, and the
stockings are flawless.”
“Good. I’ll pack everything away. We don’t want Jerry to find this.”
“Oh, how will I keep the shoes from being wrecked while I cross the
field?” asked Andy.
“You’ll wrap your feet in pieces of blankets. That will not only keep your
shoes clean, but it will muffle your steps,” explained Barnes.
“That sounds good. May I ask you a question?”
“Sure, Andy. What is it?”
“What do the other guys think about me? I mean with the way I’m
escaping, do they think I’m strange or anything like that?”
“If they do, they haven’t said a word to me. From what I’ve heard, they all
think you’re extremely brave to try something like this. All kidding aside,
this is a very dangerous mission. I doubt many of them would volunteer for
it.”
“Thanks, Barnes. I appreciate hearing that from you.”
“Don’t worry about them, Andy. Those that would look strangely at you
aren’t worth associating with anyway,” confided Barnes.
Chapter Twelve
Andy and Niles were playing chess the next day. “So, you nervous about
your upcoming performance?” asked Niles.
“A little. You think we’ll pull this off?” asked Andy.
Niles nodded. “I’ve spent some time in Germany and know how to blend
in. You follow my lead and we’ll do fine.”
“What was Germany like before the war?” asked Andy.
“Almost as paranoid as it is today. Contrary to popular opinion, the
Gestapo isn’t all that big. It’s just that they get so much help from the
regular citizens. I must emphasize this to you, Andy; you must be on guard
all the time. You never know who’s watching you. If we get to Denmark,
then it gets a bit easier.”
“I understand. What happens if we get separated?” asked Andy.
“Make your way to Copenhagen the best you can. You remember what I told
Jock about the nut vendor?”
Andy nodded his head.
Niles continued, “However, barring any major problems, we should be there
in just a few days. Once the Germans know about our escape, they’ll send
out a major alarm. But they’ll be looking for a middle-aged man and a
young man. Not an old man who walks with a cane and his loving daughter.”
Andy laughed. “Richard told me that he felt he could age you twenty years
by dying your hair and beard.”
“I’m not exactly looking forward to that. Still, you have it much worse.
Andy, I cannot express how proud I am of you for what you are going to
do.”
“I just want out of here,” replied Andy.
“Yes, but there is more to it than that. You like the challenge. You like the
thrill of fooling Jerry. Don’t deny it, I can sense it in you, because I feel
the same way.”
Andy looked up from the board. “You’re right. I must admit that there is
something very exciting about attempting something like this. It was like
when I was in the cockpit of my plane. I enjoyed the danger. Don’t worry,
I won’t do anything stupid.”
“How were you shot down?” asked Niles.
“I was hit by flak. Never even saw it. It must have been a new
emplacement, as it wasn’t on the intelligence reports. I was lucky, as it
killed my wingman. He flew over it first and he just blew up,” confided
Andy softly, as if he was reliving the event. “What about you?”
Niles just smiled. “Sorry, Andy. I can’t tell you that right now.”
“I understand. We all have our secrets.”
Chapter Thirteen
Andy was studying his, or rather make that her biography. In less than a
week, he would no longer be Flying Officer Andrew Baker, he would be
Frau Gretchen Mueller, loving wife of Johann Mueller, Leutnant zur See,
a Lieutenant junior grade. Her father was Horst Zeigler. They had picked
common names for the identities. Andy soon memorized the birth dates
and other important information about herself, her father, and family, and
of course her husband.
In many ways, it was like memorizing a script. The goal was to get as lost
as humanly possible in the role. Once the escape started, Andy planned on
being Gretchen.
Andy continued with his studies. Johann had been wounded in an air raid
on his base in France. They used the date of an actual raid conducted by
some of the Kriegies on the U-boat pens at Saint Nazaire in Brittany.
Hopefully the story wouldn’t be necessary, but it was nice to have, just in
case, thought Andy.
Andy saw that her “father” had been wounded in the first war and that’s
why he needed a cane. He was a retired businessman. In addition to his
bad leg, he was diagnosed with a weak heart and that released him from
working. Andy read on that Gretchen had a mother, and two brothers. One
was also in the Kriegsmarine in France — the one who had introduced her
to her beloved Johann, and the other was with the Luftwaffe in Italy. In all,
Andy was impressed with the details of Gretchen’s life.
Andy then began to think about what Barnes had told him. If it was true,
then there were others like him. That meant that he wasn’t alone. He
wondered if he could find others like himself after the war. It would be
nice to be able to talk about his feelings with someone who understood.
His mind drifted to the parties that Barnes described. It would be
incredible to go to something like that!
Chapter Fourteen
The day of the escape dawned like so many others in Stalag Luft I. It was
cold and dreary out, but dry. In fact, it hadn’t rained in several days. The
goal was for Andy and Niles to get out of the camp and into the woods
around midnight. That would give them plenty of time to make the
approximately 20 km to the rail station. Jock always debriefed all men who
had failed to escape and because of this they had a good map of the town.
Late in the afternoon, Andy took a shower and shaved his body. Andy paid
particular attention to giving himself a close shave and not to nick himself.
He then dressed and headed over to see Richard in the theater.
“Have a seat, I just finished up with your father,” smiled Richard.
Andy was amazed to see Niles with gray hair and beard. Additionally,
Richard had trimmed the beard, making it look very neat and professional
in a continental style.
“If we get called out for a roll call, we’ll hide him in the back,” explained
Richard. “Now, it’s time to start on you, my dear Gretchen.”
Andy laughed and sat down. Richard began to style Andy’s hair. He kept it
simple and conservative, in a style that a wife of an officer would wear.
Additionally, he plucked Andy’s eyebrows and shaped them into a
feminine arch.
“Now for your nails,” stated Richard.
“Where did you learn all this?” asked Andy.
“I worked in a small theater and had to learn to do everything,” explained
Richard as he shaped Andy’s nails.
“Where on earth did you get nail polish?” asked Niles, who was watching
Andy’s transformation.
“We told the guards it was for the theater,” smiled Richard.
“So you told them the truth,” quipped Andy.
“That’s right,” answered Richard. “I’ll have your clothes in my room. I
want you there before lights out. You can do your makeup there.”
Andy had been moved into Richard’s barracks a few weeks ago.
“What will he do until then? If there is a roll call, the Germans will notice
his hair,” asked Niles.
“Wear this,” stated Richard as he handed Andy a knit watch cap.
The hardest thing for Andy was going about like nothing was different. He
forced himself to eat, even though he really wasn’t that hungry. Jock told
him that it was important to eat and gave him several of the food bars that
were made as escape food. One of the Kriegies had been a university
professor and worked in nutrition. He created the food bars from items in
the Red Cross food boxes. They were a bit sweet, but were designed to give
an escaping prisoner energy. Andy was told to only use them in an
emergency.
In addition to everything else, Andy and Niles were given money to buy
tickets and food. Andy didn’t ask where they got the money; he just knew
that he owed the escape committee so much.
“Richard, I won’t be needing this, maybe you can use it for bargaining with
Jerry,” said Andy as he handed his watch over.
“Are you sure?” asked Richard, as he examined the watch. It was a good
Swiss watch that Andy’s father had given him at his high school
graduation.
Andy nodded, “I can’t carry it with me. Maybe it can be used to help
someone else escape.”
Before lights out, Andy went into Richard’s room and began to apply his
makeup. He was rather pleased with the outcome and began to change into
his new clothes.
While Andy changed, Niles was also getting dressed. He would be wearing
a three-piece suit with an overcoat and hat. His cane had been weathered to
look older than it was. No detail was overlooked. He also had a small
satchel to carry in his free hand. After all, if he was going on a trip, he
would be expected to carry a case. A similar case was made for Andy and
it was filled with scrounged feminine items, just in case it was opened.
Reggie checked out Niles. “You look good. I think this just might work.”
“Thank you. I won’t let you down,” replied Niles.
“Do you have all your paperwork?” asked Reggie.
“Yes,” Niles pulled out his wallet and showed all the required papers.
“Good. Jock will be checking on Andy as we speak. He has two men to
assist you two out through the wire. We’ll give you as much time as
possible, but no more than forty-eight hours.”
“That’s more that sporting,” smiled Niles.
Reggie nodded and they shook hands. “Tell Andy that I’m sorry that I’ll
miss his greatest performance.”
“He’ll understand. Quite a remarkable young man. Your committee did a
good job in selecting him.”
Over in the other barracks, Andy was finished dressing. He put on his
jewelry and adjusted his hat. “Well?”
Richard nodded. “I wish I could take a picture. You look fantastic! Here is
one last gift. Don’t put any on until you clear the camp.” He handed Andy
a small glass bottle.
Andy looked at it. “French perfume?”
“Sure. Again, remember dearest Johann was stationed in France and I’m
sure he would have wanted his lovely wife to smell nice.”
“Thanks. I don’t know how to thank you,” replied an emotional Andy.
“Get back to England,” answered Richard.
The next hour seemed liked days. Niles arrived in the barracks with their
escort. The two men Jock had selected would get Andy and Niles through
the fence and then repair the wire. If they were lucky, the Germans
wouldn’t notice it.
“Here, slip on these flight coveralls and wrap these blankets around your
feet. It will muffle your steps and keep your shoes clean,” stated Ian.
Andy couldn’t help notice the looks he was getting from the other Kriegies.
It might have been his imagination, but they were looking at him as if he
really was a woman. The set of coveralls that they gave him were big
enough that he didn’t have to take off his skirt.
“You ready?” asked Jock, as he stood in front of Niles and Andy.
They both nodded and shook hands.
Twenty minutes later they were by the fence line. The men cut just enough
wire to give Andy and Niles enough room to squeeze through. Without a
word, they were off. The distance across the new compound to the tree line
was about two hundred yards. To Andy it felt like two hundred miles.
Every noise was amplified. Each step on the frozen ground sounded like
an explosion. Andy’s heart was beating so loud that he was convinced that
the guards might hear it. They walked very slowly, listening for the sound
of jackboots or alarms. They heard neither. Even the dogs were quiet. It
took them nearly an hour to reach the woods, but their slow and steady
manner was successful. They traveled another half-mile before reaching the
main road to Stralsund. Andy found the whole experience of escaping from
the camp strangely intoxicating.
“We’ll stick to the edge of the road for now. Be prepared to get into the
woods immediately,” whispered Niles. Niles spoke to Andy in German.
They had agreed to only speak German until they reached safety.
Andy nodded.
“We’ll dump these coveralls up the road. I want to get clear of the camp
first,” stated Niles. “If there is any trouble, follow my lead.”
Andy noticed an immediate difference in Niles. He was suddenly more
alert and, well to put it bluntly, dangerous.
They walked cautiously up the road. Twice they ducked into the woods to
avoid a truck. Andy estimated that they had been out of the camp for two
hours now. There was no sign of pursuit. So far, so good, Andy thought.
The shoes were a bit uncomfortable, but Andy didn’t complain.
A short time later, Niles took their coveralls and blankets and covered them
with branches and leaves. Andy took this time to straighten out his skirt.
Just before dawn, they arrived in Stralsund. They inspected each other and
headed to the train station. Andy put a touch of perfume on. Niles nodded
his approval. By the time they reached the train station, it was already
crowded. Andy let out a sigh of relief. The last thing they wanted was to be
the only two people on the platform.
Niles bought their tickets. “We have twenty minutes until the train arrives.
Would you like something hot to drink?”
Andy nodded and the two of them took their place in line for a small food
booth. Andy noticed that there were a few local policemen there, but no
military, other than a few soldiers traveling on the train. Niles bought them
each a cup of absolutely horrible tasting coffee and also got a newspaper.
Andy noticed the total absence of sugar and figured that the war might
really be shifting the Allies way. He drank the bitter brew without
complaint. At least it was hot, he thought. He wondered what it was made
out of and decided some mysteries were best left unanswered.
“Ersatz!” Niles grumbled, obviously having similar thoughts.
“Whose socks?” quipped Andy in a whisper, then quickly covering his
mouth as he realized he’d spoken English. He decided that it was high time
he really became Gretchen. He made a quick scan and was relieved to see
that no one heard his slip.
When the train arrived, they got in line to board. Andy felt a slight
discomfort from the cold wind blowing by his legs, but there was nothing
to do but accept it. The conductor noticed them and waved them to the
front. Luckily, Andy realized that this was being done because of Niles
and his cane. Andy felt his heart pounding as he handed his papers over to
the police. Outwardly, he tried to act like this was routine. The police did
a check of their papers and waved them onboard. They thanked the
conductor and took their seats.
The hardest thing about the trip would be not being able to talk to Niles
concerning their situation . Niles read his newspaper and Andy looked out
the window. Their papers were checked a second time once the train began
to move. Andy didn’t panic as he saw the police checking everyone’s
papers. Andy thought of the joke where a man falling off the top of the
Empire State Building was heard to say “So far, so good,” as he passed
each floor.
Andy estimated that they were passing close to the camp when the train
slowed down and stopped. They were not at a regular stop and Andy could
see some German guards waving to the train. A sense of panic filled Andy
on the inside, but outwardly he stayed calm. A quick glance from Niles
told him not to panic. Andy looked out at the guards and saw that they were
all unarmed and carrying bags.
The conductor walked through their compartment and a man asked him
why they had stopped.
“There’s nothing wrong. We’re just picking up some men from the camp
at Barth. We do this all the time,” announced the conductor. “They drive
them down here to keep them out of Stralsund.”
Andy looked around and saw to his relief that their car was almost full.
The door at the end of the car slid open and three jovial men in Luftwaffe
guard uniforms came into the car. They apparently were going on leave
and, judging by their behavior, they had been drinking. They stumbled
down the aisle looking for seats. Andy recognized one of the three. He was
a tower guard. The other two didn’t look familiar.
As they walked by, the tower guard stopped and made eye contact with
Andy. Andy felt his heart in his throat for a moment. The guard smiled.
“Come back with us, Missy! You’ll have a much better time with us than
that old goat! I have a bottle of schnapps and I’d love to share it with you!”
Andy could smell alcohol on the man’s breath and could tell that he was
very drunk. He turned away, as if he was disgusted by their offer. Niles
however didn’t let it go.
“How dare you talk to my daughter that way! Her husband is an officer in
the Kriegsmarine. Apologize this instant, or I will immediately report your
behavior to the authorities!” stated Niles in a loud stern voice.
The soldier stopped. Niles threat brought real fear to his eyes. His friends
grabbed him and began to pull him away. “I apologize for my friend.
Please forgive his behavior, this is our first leave in over a year,” stated one
of the other two guards.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anything by it. It has been just so long since I’ve
seen a pretty girl,” slurred the offending soldier. He was trembling slightly.
A charge of being drunk could result in an unwanted transfer to a combat
unit.
“Very well. Take your friend and be gone. The incident is forgotten. Just
be more careful in the future, you’re around civilized people now and not
those air gangsters that you guard,” admonished Niles.
Andy noticed that the other riders in the compartment were nodding in
agreement with Niles.
The guards sheepishly left the compartment. Niles appeared to comfort
Andy and then went back to reading his paper. The train started moving
again and the incident was forgotten. Andy was very impressed by what
Niles had done. It was a huge gamble, but it had worked. Niles had taken
the offensive and totally put the three guards on the defense. It was much
like the way I play chess, thought Andy. Andy also had a much better
feeling about their making it to Sweden.
Chapter Fifteen
The rest of the train ride to Rostock was without incident.
“Come, Gretchen, let’s get off and get something to eat,” remarked Niles.
“Yes, Father,” replied Andy, obediently
As they slowly got off the train, Andy couldn’t help but notice the smiles
of approval among the other passengers.
They passed through the police checkpoint leaving the station. The guards
took one look at the old man and his daughter and waved them through
without comment, after reviewing their paperwork.
“We’ll have a meal and then get a hotel room for the night. I’ll then see
about tomorrow’s transportation,” commented Niles.
They found a hotel near the station. It was the kind of nondescript inn that
catered to travelers. The hotel took their names, but Niles was confident
that they would be long gone before anyone bothered to check them. The
rooms were sparse, but clean. There was a small restaurant on the ground
floor. The food was hot and the fish was fresh, if nothing else. It did feel
good to eat, thought Andy.
Andy suddenly felt the urge to go to the bathroom. He excused himself and
walked back to the lavatory. He was impressed how easily the garment
allowed him to use the facilities. It wasn’t until he was almost back at their
table that Andy realized that he had used the women’s room. He hadn’t
even given it any thought, it just seemed natural. He tried to reassure
himself that he was just playing his role and not to make a big deal about it.
Andy wanted so desperately to talk to Niles, but he stayed in character.
“My dear, you should go up to the room and rest. I want to check up on an
old friend,” stated Niles.
“Yes, Father,” replied Andy. The problem with being the girl was that
Niles got to have all the fun. “There’s a book store across the square.
Could we go there first, Papa?”
Niles cracked a smile. Of course, that was a great idea. A person reading a
book doesn’t look as suspicious as someone just sitting there. “Of course,
my dear.”
Andy searched the shelves and found a novel that didn’t look too boring.
He would have liked to select a history book, but that would be out of
character. Andy retreated to their room and sat down to read. Niles
promised to be back in less than two hours. Andy was more jealous than
worried. Judging by his performance on the train, Niles was very
comfortable with this sort of undercover work.
Andy took a seat near the window and alternated between reading the novel
and looking out of the window. It was surreal in many ways. Yesterday at
this time Andy was in a Stalag. Now he was Gretchen Mueller, reading a
novel in a German hotel. He chuckled at the absurdity of it all. He also
wondered if their escape had been detected yet.
Andy felt almost giddy. At first he figured it was because they had escaped,
but then it hit him that it went deeper than that. It was because he was
Gretchen! The joy he felt was due to being accepted as a woman. Not a
single person had looked at him questioningly all day. Andy tried to put
these feelings out of his head, as it was a distraction and he couldn’t afford
to be distracted.
Two hours later, Niles still hadn’t returned and Andy was getting a bit
worried. He couldn’t go out and search for him, where would he start?
Another hour passed before Andy saw Niles limping across the street to
the hotel. He let out a long sigh of relief.
Then to his horror, he saw a pair of policemen approach Niles. Andy
quickly threw on his coat and rushed down the stairs and out to the street.
Andy walked quickly towards Niles and the two policemen. He saw that
they were checking Niles’ paperwork.
“There you are, Father! I’ve been worried sick about you! Have you been
drinking?” asked Andy angrily.
The two policemen were caught off guard and began to chuckle as Andy
admonished Niles.
“My dear Gretchen, I only had one small beer,” apologized Niles, joining
in the act.
“Smells more like several schnapps. You promised Mother that you
wouldn’t drink!” continued Andy in an angry tone.
“You can go,” stated one of the policemen with a laugh, “unless you want
us to take you in for protection!” The policemen started to laugh as they
walked away.
Andy and Niles returned to the hotel. Although Niles didn’t say a word,
he was obviously pleased with Andy’s performance. “I’m sorry my dear, I
lost all track of time. I saw a friend from my old unit.”
Andy noticed that Niles appeared to be searching the room as he talked.
Apparently he was looking for microphones. Andy played along. “That’s
okay, Father. I thought it was something like that. I apologize for yelling
at you.” Deep down Andy’s mind was in a whirl. He pondered his reaction
to the policemen questioning “his father”. He had felt strangely protective
of Niles, as if he really was his father. He only noticed this in retrospect.
Something was happening he knew, but what it was he wasn’t sure.
Niles smiled. “You’re too kind, my dear.” He then took out a small piece
of paper, wrote something out, and handed it to Andy.
“So, which train are we taking out tomorrow?” asked Andy as he read the
paper. It said that Niles had arranged for them to catch a ride on a Danish
freighter.
“We’re catching the late train. Take a nap, we’ll check out at eleven,”
stated Niles.
“Yes, Father,” replied Andy.
Andy continued to read the message. They would meet their contact as
they left the hotel. He would sneak them onto the ship. Andy quietly tore
up the paper and handed it back to Niles, who placed it in the ashtray and
burned it. Maybe Niles really was a spy, thought Andy.
Chapter Sixteen
Niles woke Andy up around ten. Andy washed his face and reapplied his
makeup. Thankfully his beard was so light, he didn’t have to shave.
The hotel was used to people checking out at odd hours, so Niles and
Andy’s departure didn’t cause any unwanted attention. In fact there were
several other people checking out for the late train. As Andy and Niles
walked out of the hotel, a truck pulled up in front of them. Niles nodded
and he waved Andy in.
“Gretchen, meet my good friend, Jens,” introduced Niles.
“Pleased to meet you,” stated Andy. He looked over at the large blond man.
Jens looked like he was in his forties and had a friendly smile on his face.
The man did a double take. “The pleasure is all mine,” he replied in
German.
Andy gave Niles a worried glance.
“It’s okay. I’ve known Jens for years. He knows your secret and you have
nothing to worry about,” explained Niles. “I’ll explain it all later, first we
need to get on the ship.”
“I hate to say this, but if you could act like you’re romantically interested
in me, we could just walk on board. The port guards see us bring on girls
all the time, it wouldn’t draw any attention,” suggested Jens. “They’ll just
think Niles is another crewman.”
“Won’t they do a head count?” asked Andy.
“They change shifts here in an hour. Besides, we have a ‘friendly business
arrangement’ with the guards. I provide them with certain items and they
look the other way,” explained Jens.
“Okay, but don’t get too fresh,” quipped Andy.
They parked the truck and several sailors came down the gangway and
began to unload the truck. Niles left his cane behind in the truck and got in
line with them and grabbed a box. Jens put his arm around Andy and
walked up the gangway onto the small coastal freighter.
Andy felt odd new sensations as he boarded the ship with Jens. Jens’ arm
was around his shoulders and he was pulling Andy close. Andy played
along and rested his head on Jens’ shoulder. This felt strangely normal
and that worried Andy. He had never felt attracted to a man before. Was he
getting too wrapped up in this role, or was there something deeper going
on?
They got on board the ship and Jens hustled Andy into his cabin. He then
poured them both a cup of coffee. Andy took a long sip; it was real coffee,
and it tasted delicious.
Jens noticed Andy’s reaction to the coffee. “I know someone who smuggles
coffee in from Sweden. How long has it been since you’ve had a cup of the
real thing?”
“Too long. You can’t get a good cup of coffee in England either,” quipped
Andy.
Jens laughed. “You’ll be safe here for now. We have a hiding space for
you and Niles later on. The Germans will do an inspection before we leave,
but it’s nothing to worry about.”
“So where are we going?” asked Andy.
“We’ll leave here in four hours and should arrive in Copenhagen late
tonight. The weather has been pretty good and it doesn’t look like we’ll get
a storm. We make this run a couple times a week. We rarely draw any
attention,” explained Jens. “Don’t worry about my crew, they’re all
family.”
“I’m sorry I caught you off guard back at the hotel,” apologized Andy.
“Niles said that you were dressed as a woman. I just wasn’t expecting you
to look so attractive,” replied Jens with a smile.
Just then, Niles walked in. “I see you two are getting acquainted.”
“I was happily surprised to see you today, old friend. When you didn’t
come back, everyone thought you were dead,” laughed Jens.
“No, but it was close,” replied Niles. “As you’ve probably guessed,
Gretchen, I’m not in the RAF.”
“I figured that out on the train,” replied Andy. He was a bit surprised that
Niles still referred to him as Gretchen.
“Jens has done a lot of work for me, but this is the first time he’s smuggled
me,” laughed Niles.
“I’ll get you to Copenhagen safe and sound, old friend. And you too,
Gretchen” stated Jens as he turned to her.
“How long will it take to get us to Sweden?” asked Niles.
“It may take a few days to arrange it. The voyage is short, but the red tape
is long. There is a new German officer in charge of the port area and he’s
trying to impress Berlin. So far, all he’s done is disrupt the fishermen’s
schedules. I’ll arrange for a place for you two to stay,” stated Jens.
“I understand,” replied Niles. Andy noticed he sounded frustrated.
An hour before the ship was due to get underway; Jens escorted Andy and
Niles down to one of the storerooms. He opened a panel and showed them
a hidden space. It was just big enough for two people to sit.
“I’m sorry it’s not bigger, but it’s only until we leave port,” stated Jens. He
then replaced the panel. There was a single small light bulb in the space
and little ventilation. The air smelled like diesel fuel. In spite of himself,
Andy fell asleep and only woke when the ship began to pull away from the
pier. Andy found that his head was resting on Niles’ shoulder.
“I’m sorry,” yawned Andy.
“Don’t be. Sounds like we’re underway,” replied Niles.
“I was really impressed with the way you handled those drunks on the
train,” stated Andy softly.
“If I did nothing, it would have brought unwanted attention our way. A
father always protects his daughter,” explained Niles with a slight smile.
“I was surprised by how naturally you blushed.”
Before Andy could reply, the panel was pulled back and they saw Jens
standing there. “How’re you doing, my friends?”
“Everything okay?” asked Niles.
“No problems. We’re underway and it looks like smooth sailing,” answered
Jens. “We’ll hug the coastline for protection.”
“I’m surprised how easy it has been,” remarked Andy.
“We’ve still got a long way to go,” stated Niles as they stepped out of the
hiding area.
They walked up to the bridge of the ship. Andy could see the coastline off
in the distance. A sailor brought them cups of steaming hot coffee.
“So what kind of work do you normally do?” asked Andy, as he sipped the
coffee.
Niles looked at Jens and nodded. “Without going into detail, I assist
resistance groups. One of my contacts told me about a new secret weapon
the Germans were developing. I had confirmed this report and was on my
way back to England when I was caught. Luckily, they believed that I was
a shot down flier trying to escape.”
“And you knew that you could get out of Germany using Jens’s travel
service,” added Andy.
“Exactly,” stated Niles.
“It makes everything a bit clearer now. I guess you really didn’t need me
after all. Thank you for bringing me along anyway,” stated Andy.
Niles shook his head. “Don’t sell yourself short. You made it very easy for
me to travel here.”
“He’s telling the truth. The security around your Stalag has been increased
lately. A man traveling alone would have been questioned almost
immediately. Niles is good, but he did get caught once before,” Jens said,
as he picked up his binoculars and scanned the coast.
“So, when we get to Copenhagen can I change my clothes?” asked Andy.
The smell of the sea air was glorious.
Niles shook his head. “It would be too difficult to get you new papers. I’m
afraid you’re going to be Gretchen for a few more days, besides we won’t
be there that long”
“I suppose it could be worse,” answered Andy. Deep down, he was pleased
that he would be dressed as a woman for a few more days.
“I imagine that neither of you has had a good meal in a while. Our food out
here is simple but good. Why don’t you head down to the galley?”
suggested Jens.
Andy looked at Niles who nodded. Niles led Andy down to the galley.
Andy smiled slightly due to the looks he was getting from the other
crewmembers. Niles whispered to him that they really thought he was a
girl.
“No sense in exposing your secret, it would only confuse them,” whispered
Niles in English.
The meal was a hearty fish stew, and Andy savored every taste.
Chapter Seventeen
Jens set a speed that would get them into Copenhagen harbor around
midnight. It would make getting Niles and Andy off the ship easier. They
returned to the hiding space as the ship entered port and remained there
until the ship docked and had been inspected.
An hour later, they were being driven across the city by Jens. The weather
was clear and cold. Jens told them that Denmark only had two seasons, a
white winter and a green winter. Andy took in the sights of the beautiful
city. It was hard to believe that they were in an occupied city.
“We’re going to my cousin’s house. He’s not like me, he’s an educated
man and is respectable,” laughed Jens.
“Respectability is highly overrated,” added Andy with a smile. He liked
Jens a lot.
Jens laughed louder. “That’s what I say!”
“What does your cousin do?” asked Andy.
“He’s a doctor,” replied Jens proudly, “as is his wife.”
They drove through the streets of the city until they reached a large home.
“Here it is,” stated Jens. He drove the car into a courtyard and got out and
closed the gate behind them.
Jens led them into the house. Andy saw a pleasant looking older man
standing there with a woman who was obviously his wife.
“This is my cousin, Karl, and his wife, Sofie,” introduced Jens. He then
introduced Andy and Niles.
Karl was short with thinning red hair. He wore glasses and had a gentle
smile. Sofie was very pretty and looked like she was in her forties. She had
her auburn hair pulled back into a bun.
“We’re pleased to meet both of you. You’ll be safe here,” assured Karl.
“Thank you,” stated Niles.
“You both must be exhausted. How long has it been since you slept in a
real bed?” asked Sofie.
“Last year,” answered Andy. He noticed that he instinctively was keeping
his voice feminine.
“Come with me, and I’ll show you your rooms,” stated Sofie, as she took
Andy’s hand.
“You do know that I’m not really a woman?” asked Andy. He stiffened up
for a second.
“I understand that until you get safely to Sweden that you must dress that
way. It would be best if you stayed in character until you’re safe,” replied
Sofie, with a smile on her face. “You are quite convincing, so don’t worry
about it. You take a nice long bath. Do you have a nightgown?”
Andy shook his head no. He also felt suddenly calm and at ease.
“You look close to my size, I’ll lay one out for you. What would you like
me to call you?”
Andy sighed. “Please call me Gretchen.”
Chapter Eighteen
The hot bath felt fantastically good and comforting. Andy had forgotten
how wonderful a long hot bath was. He soaked in the tub for a long time,
before getting out. The bath alone made the escape worth it, he thought.
Andy slipped on the robe that Sofie had provided him and returned to his
room. He found a flannel nightgown on the bed and put it on. He was too
weary to try to analyze the reaction of Sofie and her husband. Did they
sense the truth?
He also began to think about the way he was acting since he escaped. No,
that wasn’t the right term, he wasn’t acting anymore, with each passing
moment, and he was becoming more and more feminine. Andy recalled
how he had reacted back in Rostock, both in the restaurant and later with
the policemen. Andy knew he was changing, but he was too tired to think
about it anymore and he crawled into the soft bed. The clean white sheets
felt delightful. Andy then realized that this was the first time since he had
been shot down that he wasn’t sleeping in his clothes. He quickly fell into
a deep and sound sleep.
Andy woke up and found a blouse, sweater, and skirt on the chair next to
his bed. Andy slipped on his undergarment and then put on the clothes.
The clothes fit him nicely. He then fixed his hair and put on a touch of
makeup. He was pleased with his appearance.
Andy walked downstairs and was greeted by Sofie. Both her English and
German were excellent.
“Did you sleep well, Gretchen?” asked Sofie.
“Yes, thank you. Also, thank you for the loan of the clothes,” stated Andy.
“You’re welcome. Come with me, I imagine you’re hungry.”
“Where did you learn English?” asked Andy.
“I spent some time in England when I was younger,” replied Sofie.
“I wish I could speak Danish,” replied Andy.
“I’ll teach you a few words,” offered Sofie.
“Where is…” Andy began to ask, momentarily pausing while deciding
whether to call his traveling companion Niles or Horst or father.
“He’s with my husband. They went down to the port to check on possible
transportation,” explained Sofie.
“So, you and your husband live here all by yourselves?” asked Andy as he
sat down to eat.
“Yes, although my little brother stays with us when he’s in the city. His
name is Lars,” explained Sofie. She sat down next to Andy. “He’s studying
to be a doctor, although he spends more time working with the resistance
these days than studying.”
“I cannot express my thanks for your help. I know this must be dangerous
for you,” stated Andy.
“We Danes do what we can. We were too small to stop the German
invasion. They see us as brothers and expected us to help them. They are
greatly mistaken.”
“Obviously,” replied Andy. “Jens said that you’re also a doctor.”
“Yes. I don’t practice right now. The Germans don’t want women to do
men’s work. I still see people on the side.”
“I can’t imagine how hard it has been for you.”
Sofie shrugged her shoulders and then looked at her watch. “I have to go
down to the market. Would you like to join me?”
“I don’t know. Would that be safe?” asked Andy.
“It wouldn’t cause any problems. Most of the people around here mind
their own business. If any neighbors saw you arrive, they would expect
you to help me,” remarked Sofie.
“How would you explain the fact that I don’t speak Danish?”
“My husband gets clients from everywhere. I’ll just tell them that he’s
examining your father,” explained Sofie.
Actually, Andy was excited about getting out of the house. He knew he had
to stay on guard, but this was a chance to do something besides sit around.
They walked down the street to the local market. Just as Sofie said, no one
paid them any mind. Andy was surprised that he didn’t see any police in the
area. It was so different from Germany, he thought. Andy carried some of
the packages back to the house. It was a wonderfully normal experience.
Andy felt very much at ease.
“I hope you don’t mind me telling you this, but you carry yourself quite
well. I doubt anyone suspected that you’re really a man,” confided Sofie.
“I’ve done some acting,” replied Andy, in an attempt to hide the truth.
Sofie cracked a slight sly smile. “I think it goes deeper than that. You were
very natural back there. I’ve noticed it since you arrived here. In fact, the
only time you appeared to be acting was when you tried to show off your
masculinity.”
Andy was taken aback.
“I’m not judging you, my dear. Would you like to talk about it?” asked
Sofie, as they put away the groceries.
Andy nodded, unable to speak at the moment.
“Good. I can tell you have a lot of pent up things you need to talk about.
Unlike men, women talk to each other about their problems. I’ll fix us
some coffee and we’ll talk,” stated Sofie, in a calming voice.
Chapter Nineteen
Sofie led Andy into their living room. They sat together on a couch. Andy
sipped his coffee.
“Where do you want me to start?” asked Andy.
“Wherever you want,” replied Sofie.
Andy took a deep breath and let it out in one big sigh. “You guessed right.
I don’t know why, but I feel more comfortable like this.” Andy pointed to
his chest.
Sofie took Andy’s hand in hers for support.
“I’ve fought these feeling my whole life. I’ve always had them; as far back
as I can remember. I know that it is wrong, and I’ve done everything that I
can to resist temptation. Then this mission was offered to me and I couldn’t
back out. I told myself that this was a mission and that, once it was over,
I’d never want to dress this way again. But now I don’t want to go back to
being Andy. Does this make any sense? Am I crazy or just sick?” asked
Andy, almost pleading.
“You’re neither, my dear. Obviously, you’re not doing this for sexual
pleasure. Secondly, what harm are you doing?”
“But I’m a man!” exclaimed Andy, as if he was trying more to convince
himself than Sofie.
“You have no control over your physical gender; what matters is what’s
inside your mind.”
“But I can’t,” cried Andy.
“Why? My dear child, you don’t think you’re alone? There are many others
like you fighting the same feelings,” comforted Sofie.
Andy was taken back. Sure, he had heard Richard tell him stories, but this
was different. “What...what do you mean?”
“Before the war, Karl and I hosted many parties. One of our guests was a
doctor who was doing studies on gender issues. He was even working on
procedures that would physically transform a person, so that their physical
appearance matched the gender of their mind.”
Andy sat there in silence; this changed everything in his life. Not only was
he not alone, but also there were actual medical procedures being developed
to help. “What happened to him?”
“His work was destroyed by the Nazis. But his data wasn’t all destroyed.
He escaped over to Sweden. I’ve heard that he is continuing his work
there.”
Andy didn’t know what to say. He began to tremble slightly and felt tears
forming in his eyes. He tried to hold them back.
“It’s okay, my dear. You can cry,” comforted Sofie.
Andy gave in and let the tears fall. The stress of holding in his feelings for
his whole life burst out in a flood of tears. Sofie pulled him close and gave
him a long, comforting hug.
When they released, Andy knew that he had changed. It might take time,
but inside she was now Andrea. Andrea seemed like the perfect name for
her now. She would play the dual roles with the same enthusiasm as she
had before, except that she now accepted her true gender, as feminine and
playing Andy would be the masquerade.
“I feel like two tons of weight are off my shoulders,” stated Andrea, as she
wiped her eyes.
“I can tell. It must be wonderful to know who and what you are. When this
war is over, you can take the steps to correct your ‘birth defect’,” replied
Sofie softly.
Andrea sat there. The war. It had momentarily slipped her mind. “Of
course.”
“When it is over, I will help you,” promised Sofie.
‘Thank you,” replied Andrea. Suddenly the world didn’t seem so harsh.
Chapter Twenty
Andrea knew better than to tell Niles her secret. She barely believed it
herself. Andrea was content to help Sofie until Niles and Karl returned.
Mid-afternoon, Karl and Niles walked into the house. They were with a
handsome man. He was introduced as Lars. Sofie’s little brother was almost
6-3. He was very handsome, thought Andrea. Lars had blue eyes and blond
hair and had a breathtaking smile. She was a bit surprised by the inner
emotions and sensations she was feeling. The repressed feelings were
coming out with a vengeance.
“It doesn’t look good for the next few days,” stated Niles.
“The Germans have increased security checks, and their E-boats are
constantly patrolling the Ore Sund. None of the captains want to risk
smuggling anyone until it calms down,” explained Karl.
“How long do you think that will take?” asked Andrea.
“A week, maybe longer. I might be able to get one of you out sooner,”
stated Lars.
“Then take Niles now. I can wait,” interrupted Andrea.
“We started this as a team, and we’ll get to Sweden together,” stated Niles
firmly.
“Look, it makes sense for you to go now. You’re the important one with a
mission to finish. I’m just another escaping flier. I’m safe here for now.
Isn’t that true?” asked Andrea.
“Yes, your friend is right,” answered Karl.
“They can slip me across when it’s easier. Look, I’m not being noble, just
practical,” continued Andrea.
Niles looked at Andrea. Something had changed, but Niles couldn’t quite
put his finger on it.
“If it just meant smuggling out Niles, when do you think that you could do
it?” asked Andrea.
“Tomorrow night,” stated Lars.
Andrea looked at Niles. “You know this is the right decision. You aren’t
abandoning me.”
Niles nodded. He was right, thought Niles. The trouble was that he had
grown rather fond of the young flier.
“I never really thanked you for what you did back in Rostock,” stated
Niles.
“You would have done the same for me,” answered Andrea. “Please,
you’re the one that really needs to get back to England. Remember that I
was just along for the ride.”
Niles looked at the smiling Andrea. “You weren’t just along for the ride.
Nonetheless, you win. I’ll go.”
“We’ll see you two at dinner. We need to discuss some things concerning
Niles’ trip,” stated Lars. He then gave Andrea a wink.
Niles left with Karl and Lars to plan the details. For security’s sake, Andrea
and Sofie didn’t need to know the details.
“Don’t worry, our little talk this afternoon had nothing to do with my
decision. It’s more important that Niles get out,” explained Andrea, as she
tried to put Lars wink out of her mind.
“I believe you,” replied Sofie. “The question is, do you want to go back?”
Andrea hesitated as if she was contemplating her answer. “I would love to
stay here, but I’m bound by my honor to return to the fight. I couldn’t live
with myself if I just sat out the war in relative safety. Does that make
sense?”
“It wouldn’t have before the occupation. But now I fully understand your
decision. But what if there was a way to continue the fight without going
back?” asked Sofie.
“What do you mean?” asked Andrea, intrigued by what Sofie was
suggesting.
“We’re always looking for new recruits,” smiled Sofie.” The Germans, in
their eternal arrogance, underestimate women. We take full advantage of
their arrogance.”
Andrea thought about it. If she returned, it was unlikely that she would be
allowed back into a combat unit. It would be too dangerous to allow her to
fly again. If she were to be shot down again, the Gestapo would have a
field day with her. The idea of being in a training squadron, or even worse,
behind a desk, was totally unappealing. So was the idea of going back to
being Andy. However, if she were to stay here and work for the
underground, that would be important, thought Andrea.
“Do you think they’ll allow it?” asked Andrea.
“I think so. You’re very intelligent and you’re good at deception, and I
mean that in a positive way. There is one thing you can help us with
immediately. We’re starting to get more escaping prisoners, and while we
want to help, there is the fear that some are German plants. You could help
us screen them,” explained Sofie. “They would think that they were talking
to an attractive young woman, and it would be very easy for you to tell if
they were lying. At the same time, since you understand the technical side
of the war, you might also be able to pick up some valuable intelligence.”
“That sounds great,” answered Andrea.
“Good. I will talk with Karl about it. I’m sure he’ll agree to it. In the
meantime, I will start teaching you Danish,” replied Sofie.
Chapter Twenty-One
The next evening, Niles knocked on Andrea’s door. He walked in and
found her sitting up in bed reading. It was a children’s reading primer.
“I’m trying to learn Danish,” explained an embarrassed Andrea.
Niles laughed. “Sofie told me that you want to stay here.”
“It seems like the right thing to do. When do you leave?”
“Tonight. I just wanted to say goodbye,” stated Niles. His beard was gone,
although he still had a moustache. He was dressed as a fisherman.
“Someday, I want to know what was so important,” stated Andrea as she
inspected Niles’ appearance. “By the way, you look better without the
beard.”
Niles rubbed his chin. “I kind of grew fond of it. I may grow it back
someday.”
“Don’t,” replied Andrea with a smile. There was a short pause. “I know
you’ll make it back to England”
Niles nodded. He hesitated as if he was thinking of the right words.
“Thanks. Look, in my line of work, it’s hard to trust someone else. What I
want to say is that I found it easy to trust you, and I wouldn’t have made it
this far without your help.”
“You’re welcome.”
“I’m not going to try to talk you out of staying here, but you do understand
the risks don’t you?” asked Niles. “The Gestapo will be very rough with
you if you’re caught.”
“I know, but they need me here,” stated Andrea. “I can do something that
they can’t.”
“I understand. If it makes you feel any better, I agree with your decision to
stay.”
“Thank you. That means a lot to me.”
“I’ll let them know what’s happened to you when I get back to London.
They’ll make the appropriate changes in your record. The people I work
for only care about results. Also, I have some friends in high places and
they can smooth out any rough edges.”
Suddenly, Andrea knew that Niles wasn’t talking about her decision to
stay and work with the resistance.
“I had a long talk with Sofie and Karl. I’d like to say that I didn’t
understand everything that they told me, but what’s important is that you
are happy with your choice. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve earned the
right to make this decision,” explained Niles. “Looking back, it all makes
sense.”
Andrea sat there in silence before she was able to speak. “Thank you.”
“If you find out anything that you feel London should know about, Lars
knows how to get a message out. Take care of yourself; I’ll be seeing you,”
stated Niles and he then he walked out of her life.
Andrea closed the book. She wasn’t sure what the future would bring her,
but she knew she had taken the right path.
Chapter Twenty-Two
Jens came by a few weeks later and told them that Niles had been
successfully smuggled into Sweden and had made it back to England. That
made Andrea smile. She also felt pride in her role in helping him escape.
She did wonder what the secret was that was so important that he risked
his life to protect.
Over the next few months, Sofie took Andrea under her wing and began to
help her adjust to her new life. It became obvious to Andrea that Sofie
cared deeply about her. Sofie helped Andrea learn to style her hair and
loaned her clothes. Andrea helped Sofie run the house and whatever else
came up. Sofie promised that as soon as Andrea’s Danish improved she
would be used for more important work.
Andrea turned to Sofie. “May I ask you something?” They were working
together in the kitchen. Sofie was also teaching Andrea to cook.
“Certainly,” responded Sofie.
“I don’t want to sound ungrateful or anything, but why have you been so
nice to me? That didn’t come out right. What I mean is…” fumbled
Andrea.
“My dear, I guess it is because I see you as the younger sister I never had,”
interrupted Sofie. “I also guess it’s because I’ve seen so much pain and
suffering the past few years and now I see a chance to help someone grow
and bloom into the person they were meant to be. It does my heart good to
see good things happening, despite the war. Does that answer your
question?” replied Sofie.
“I don’t know what to say, other than thank you,” answered Andrea. She
leaned over and hugged Sofie.
“Karl and I would like to give you a physical. There may be ways that we
can help you physically in your transformation,” added Sofie.
Andrea smiled. “I’d like that.”
“You also know that Lars likes you. He didn’t tell me, but I can tell,”
confessed Sofie.
“I don’t know what to say,” replied Andrea. She had noticed the growing
attraction between her and the handsome Dane.
“There is no rush. I just want you to know that I have no objections.
You’re a lovely young woman. If anything, you’re too good for my little
brother,” laughed Sofie.
Epilog
The man waited nervously in the lobby of the Manhattan high-rise. He was
waiting to be allowed up to see the woman he had been searching for for
months.
“Mrs. Carlson will see you now,” stated the doorman.
The man nodded and took the elevator to the penthouse. He got off and
knocked on the door. He was met by a pleasant young maid.
“Good afternoon, I’m Robert Cook. I have an appointment with Mrs.
Carlson.”
“Yes, sir. She’s expecting you. Please follow me,” stated the maid.
He was led into a very homey living room. It was filled with comfortable
looking furniture. One wall was covered with photographs. Robert was
drawn to them, like a moth to a flame. He was stunned to see the famous
people in them with the woman he had tracked down. He was engrossed
in looking at one with her and Queen Elizabeth II when he heard a voice.
“I see you find my photographs interesting.” The voice was pleasant with
a slight touch of a foreign accent.
He turned and saw an elderly woman standing in front of him. She was trim
and appeared fit. He knew from his research that she was in her 80s, but she
looked much younger. She was wearing a tailored wool suit and carried
herself with an air of dignity. There was also a sense of danger to her.
“Mrs. Carlson, I’m Robert Cook. Thank you for seeing me. I have some
questions to ask you,” he stated.
“Please call me Andrea. Mrs. Carlson sounds so formal,” stated Andrea as
she sat down. “You say that your last name is Cook?”
She stared at the man. He was in his thirties and had red hair. There was
something very familiar about him, she thought.
“Yes, Mrs…Andrea. I’ve been told I look a lot like my grandfather,”
stated Robert. He then took a photo out of his briefcase and handed it to
Andrea.
She held it and a small smile broke out across her face. Her mind drifted
back to planning escapes over a chessboard. “So, you’re Jock’s grandson.”
“Yes, from my mother’s side of the family. He left me his journals and I
was in the process of writing a book about the camp when I came across
entries about one of the escapes he helped organize. The trouble was that
I couldn’t find out what happened to the two men who escaped. I finally
found out that one of the men was actually a secret agent. It turns out he
had evidence of the German missile program and he smuggled it back to
England. When I searched for information on the man, I couldn’t find a
thing. It was as if he never existed. As for his escape partner, I hit a total
wall until I found a letter from a Mrs. Lars Carlson, thanking my
grandfather for his help. Something seemed strange. Look, to make a long
story short, I have no intention of publishing what I’ve learned about you. I
just want to know what happened. I guess that I’m just curious.”
“So what you want to know is if I was once Flying Officer Andrew Baker?”
asked Andrea with a smile. “The answer is yes.”
Robert sat there in silence. “That’s amazing. Can you tell me what
happened?”
“I can tell you about my role in the escape. As for Niles, I never learned his
true identity either.”
“I would love to hear about the escape,” replied Robert anxiously.
For the next two hours Andrea recalled the story of the escape. Robert sat
there speechless as he let Andrea tell her tale. Only when she finished did
he speak.
“What happened after you stayed in Denmark?”
“I became heavily involved in the resistance movement. I stayed in
Denmark and helped to screen escaping prisoners, among other things. I
worked closely with Lars and we eventually became romantically involved.
Karl and Sofie became like second parents to me. I learned about my
gender issues and the possibility of correcting them. I began to take
hormones as soon as I could get them after the war - and had my gender
legally changed. The surgery didn’t occur until the 1950s. Lars and I
married and eventually moved here,” replied Andrea.
Robert nodded.
“Obviously, I couldn’t have children. However, we adopted several
children. My wartime record helped us clear any red tape. I’m now a
great-grandmother,” smiled Andrea. “Lars passed away five years ago.”
“I’m sorry. It sounds like you two had a wonderful life together.”
Andrea picked up a framed photo of Lars and looked at it with love. “We
did. I was blessed the day I met him.”
Andrea then picked up another photo and handed it to Richard. “These are
my children, grandchildren, and great grand children.”
“So, can you tell me anything else about the resistance?” asked Richard, as
he looked at the photo.
“Yes. I’m sorry, but I still can’t talk about some of the things I did,”
explained Andrea.
“You mean during the war?” asked Robert.
“And afterwards,” smiled Andrea.
Richard nodded. He had heard that Andrea had been in the CIA. “Did you
ever see Niles again?”
Andrea gave him a look, as if to say, “That’s also a secret.”
Richard shrugged his shoulders as if to say, ‘It was worth a shot to ask.’
“Did you ever have any contact with the other men of the camp?”
“When I was in London after the war, I went to Richard’s theater. He was
very pleased to see me and we had a wonderful reunion. He told me that
he wasn’t all that surprised about my new identity. I wrote to your
grandfather a few times after the war and told him everything. He was a
remarkable and understanding man.”
Robert nodded. “My grandfather thought very highly of you too. I’ve made
copies of his journal entries concerning you, do you want them?”
“I’d like that very much, I owe him so much,” answered Andrea. “I kept in
touch with Howard Barnes, until he passed away in 1959. He actually
marketed the undergarment that he designed for my escape. He told me he
nicknamed it ‘The Gretchen’ in my honor! I also traded letters with Group
Captain Carpenter. His granddaughter lives a few blocks from here.”
“Did you ever help any other Barth escapees?” asked Richard.
“A few. Apparently several men used the advice from Niles about the nut
vender. I screened quite a few of them, although none were men that I
knew in the camp,” explained Andrea. “I was saddened to hear that Wing
Commander Ian Nelson had been murdered by the Nazis. He escaped a
short time after that big breakout from Stalag Luft III, and was executed
by the Gestapo. He deserved better.”
There was a long silence. Richard knew she was referring to the escape
later immortalized in The Great Escape. Fifty prisoners had been executed
following that escape on personal orders from Hitler. Ian had the bad luck
to be caught around the same time.
“I read the war trial transcripts. At least they caught the men who killed
him,” remarked Richard.
“That’s good, but Ian is still dead. Still, I think we did our part to win the
war. I’m proud about my contributions, however small they were,” stated
Andrea.
“I read in my Grandfather’s journals that he also considered you the
toughest chess opponent he ever played.”
Andrea smiled. “I enjoyed the games we played together. Do you play?”
“Yes. He taught me himself.”
“Wonderful! Why don’t you stay for dinner and then we’ll play afterwards.
I might even tell you some more interesting stories for your book,” stated
Andrea with a smile.
“I’d like that,” replied Robert.
“I must warn you. I still play rather unpredictably,” confessed Andrea with
a laugh, as she led Robert to the board.
The End
This story was originally posted elsewhere in 2003.
Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Can a young college grad, a 450-year-old pirate, magic jewels, multiple transformations, history, old movies, costumed role playing, and a trusted employee's greed mix together to yield true romance?
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Ed Ainsworth sat nervously outside the office of his boss. He had no idea why he was there; after all, he had only been working for the company for three weeks.
Nervously, he glanced at his watch again; it was now after six in the evening, and he wondered if the big man had forgotten about him.
He had been hired after graduating from the University of Connecticut and had originally been assigned to the Hartford office. He'd just been getting settled in his new cubicle when he'd been told to report to HR.
The HR manager had then told him that he was being transferred to the main office in Seattle. Ed was shocked, as he was just an entry-level employee and couldn't understand why they would need him in Seattle.
It got stranger when he arrived at Sea-Tac and was whisked away in a limo to meet with the CEO and founder of the company, Mark Walken.
Everyone who was hired at Walken Inc. knew about the founder. While his past was somewhat shrouded in myth and legend, they all knew how he had created a Fortune 500 company from scratch in less than ten years.
Walken Inc. was involved in everything from international shipping to microchips and had major offices in six countries.
Ed had heard all the stories about the CEO, and the one he liked the most was that he had made his initial fortune after learning the MIT blackjack card counting technique. He didn't know if it was true or not, but it was a good story.
He looked at his watch again and wondered what was going on. The office was now empty, and even Mr. Walken's secretary was gone. He debated how much longer he should stay.
Chapter 2
"Are you sure about this one?" asked Mark Walken from behind his desk as he paged through Ed's personnel file.
"Yes, sir," replied the man. "I ran all the tests on him, and he passed with flying colors."
Mark Walken was a handsome man who looked as if he was in his early forties. He was six-two and weighed around two hundred pounds, all of it muscle. He was very pound of his physical condition, and he worked out daily to maintain his shape. His thick chestnut colored hair was long but neat.
Mark shifted to the report the man hand just placed on his desk and opened it up.
"I can summarize that for you, sir. The candidate was raised in foster homes and is single. According to the company doctor, he's in excellent shape with no health issues," said the man.
Mark nodded without looking up. Ed was six-one, one hundred and eighty pounds, blue eyes, no scars, no tattoos, and had 20-20 vision. Additionally, he was single and not currently dating anyone.
"No one will miss him," continued the man.
Mark glanced up at the man. "Thank you John."
John wasn't the man's real name. He worked for Mark in a variety of jobs, but wasn't listed on the company's roster of employees. Additionally, he had one of those undistinctive appearances. He was of slightly above average build, with dark hair and complexion. Some people looked at John and thought he was Mexican, while others thought he was either Mediterranean or Middle Eastern. John's background was part of the reason why Mark trusted him, as John's family had been in his employment for years. He was also impressed by the fact that John always got the job done. Mark also liked the fact that John had the look of someone you wouldn't want to anger, and therefore be reluctant to question.
"I wasn't expecting a male," said Mark. "Not that it will matter if he is the one."
"Do you want to see him, or should I send him back to Hartford and keep looking for a woman?"
Mark shook his head. "I've been searching too long; let's see if he's a match."
"I'll send him in," said John.
"Stand by; if he isn't a fit, I'll need you to send him back to Hartford."
"And if he does?" asked John.
"Then you'll know what to do," said Mark.
Chapter 3
Ed walked into the office and saw Mr. Walken sitting behind his large antique oak desk. Ed glanced around at the variety of artwork and historical relics on the walls of the office. If he didn't know better, he would have thought it was a museum.
On one wall there were a variety of historical weapons ranging from broadswords to flintlock rifles. If they were real, they would be worth a small fortune. On the opposite walls were several paintings. Ed wasn't sure, but one looked like a Van Gogh and another looked like a Picasso. Behind Mr. Walken's desk was a shelf of ancient pots. Ed recognized one as ancient Greek and another as Minoan.
Mr. Walken looked up. "I suppose you wonder why you were brought here, Mr. Ainsworth."
Ed nodded nervously. "Yes, sir."
"Please sit down. Do you like to be called Ed or Edward?"
"Ed is fine, sir."
"Ed it is. Anyway, I like to randomly meet with some of the new employees, get an idea of who we're recruiting. When this company started, I met with everyone, but we're way too big now," explained Mr. Walken.
Ed nodded as he settled into the plush leather chair.
"Do you like my collection?" asked Mr. Walken. "I noticed you seemed interested."
"It's very impressive. Is that a Van Gogh?" asked Ed.
Mr. Walken nodded. "I bought it a few years ago. I've been collecting these things for years. I bought these vases when I was in Greece."
"They're fantastic," said Ed.
"I have something you might find even more interesting," said Mr. Walken. He held out his hand and showed Ed his ring. It was gold and had what looked like a very old ruby mounted in it.
Ed looked at the ring. There was something strange about it, he thought, but he couldn't place his finger on it.
Mark felt a slight tingle from his ring and smiled. At long last, he had found the person he had been looking for.
"Excuse me, Ed," said Mark. He pressed his intercom button. "John, please stand by. I will need you to take care of things. Thank you."
Ed continued to stare at the ring on Mr. Walken's finger. It was impossible to pull his eyes off of it. Suddenly, he became aware of a weird sensation that was beginning to sweep over his whole body. He rubbed his fingers together and noticed that everything seemed to be slowing down. He tried to stand up, but couldn't. It was as if all his strength was pouring out of his body.
Mr. Walken got up from his seat and walked around the desk. He stood in front of Ed and smiled.
"Don't worry, this won't be painful."
Ed tried to speak, but found that he couldn't move.
Mr. Walken leaned down and began to unbutton Ed's shirt. "I'm sorry for the inconvenience, but this will only take a moment."
Ed couldn't reply but he could still see. He saw Mr. Walken pull what looked like an ancient leather pouch out of his side jacket pocket. He opened the pouch and took out what looked like a round pink gem.
Without a word, Mr. Walken leaned down and opened Ed's shirt up and pulled up Ed's t-shirt. He then placed the gem in Ed's navel.
Ed felt a strange warmth flowing outward from his bellybutton. It wasn't painful; in fact, it was very pleasant.
Mr. Walken picked Ed up and carried him over to a leather couch. Without saying a word, Mr. Walken proceeded to undress Ed. Soon Ed was completely naked and lying on his back.
"Well, let's see how you turn out," said Mr. Walken.
Chapter 4
Ed gave up trying to move. Whatever Mr. Walken had done to him was too powerful. He wondered what was going on and what Mr. Walken meant by saying how he'd turn out.
He could feel that something was happening, but he couldn't move his head to see; all he could see was the ceiling.
Mark sat and watched with anticipation. He sipped his Scotch as he watched Ed slowly transform.
The young man was gradually morphing into an attractive woman - well, that wasn't exactly true, as Ed would maintain his penis, but otherwise he was becoming very feminine.
He soon had two large round breasts. His waist shrunk down as his hips expanded. Mark estimated that Ed was now five-six and had a figure around 36-D-24-34. That was one good thing about being an engineer; he was good at estimating sizes.
Ed now had a very sexy face. He, rather she, thought Mark, had nice pouty lips, high cheek bones, and very sexy green eyes. Her hair was growing out and was auburn in color. It was soon shoulder length.
Ed's penis was very small, barely an inch in length, and it looked rather cute on her otherwise female body. Of course, there were some internal changes that couldn't be seen.
Now, what to call her? thought Mark. He decided to call her Emma Jones. It was one of the false identities that he maintained in the company database. In many ways, she reminded him of a woman he had loved many years ago.
He reached over and touched the gem, which now appeared to be part of Emma's body. He knew that it was now a permanent part of Emma's body, and any attempt to remove it would be fatal.
"Before I let you up, I need to explain a few things. First, you belong to me, and you will find that I can control your every move. At first, you may try to resist this, but as the days pass, you will no longer feel the need to rebel, as you will become extremely devoted to me," said Mark. "The pink gem in your body has transformed you into my sexual match. We were made for each other. Now, just so you don't worry, you will now have a new identity. Your name is now Emma Leslie Jones; Edward Ainsworth no longer exists. In time, you will forget he ever existed. You will have a full history, and no one will suspect your past."
Emma? What is he talking about, thought Ed. I'm not a woman!
"You will also find that you accept your new feminine status," continued Mark.
Ed's mind was racing as he tried to absorb what was happening. Maybe this is all some wild nightmare, he thought.
"I will allow you to get up and examine your new body; however, for your safety I will maintain control," said Mark. "Now, Emma, please sit up and look at yourself."
Ed sat up and was immediately aware of the changes. He reached up and cautiously cupped his breasts. They were real, he might be asleep, but the nightmare was real.
"There is a full length mirror in the bathroom. Please, Emma, go and see your new body," ordered Mark.
Ed got up and walked towards the restroom. He noticed that he was much shorter; he also noticed that his body seemed to flow as he walked. His hips swayed and his breasts bounced.
He gasped when he saw his reflection in the mirror. He looked totally different. His face was so feminine. He reached up and touched it, just to confirm that it was him, or rather her. With the exception of an extremely tiny penis, she was totally female.
Emma had to admit that she was very attractive. She had a very curvaceous body, very soft, non-muscular. Her skin tone was also very light. She had auburn hair and green eyes.
She then touched the pink gem and immediately pulled back; it felt like it was part of her. She touched it again and confirmed that it was now part of her body.
"Don't try to pull it out; you would die," said Mark. "Now, what's your name?"
She closed her eyes and sighed. She tried to speak her old name, but all that came out was Emma.
"Your complete name, please, my dear."
"I am Emma Leslie Jones," she replied. Her voice shocked her as it had a slight English accent to it.
"Very good, Emma. The accent is quite lovely. It reminds me of the women back home," he said. "I haven't been back to England in years, but it's still holds a sweet place in my mind."
It was strange, but Emma suddenly recalled that she was twenty-six and had been born in Plymouth, England. Her parents had moved to the United States when she was twelve, and she had become a naturalized citizen. Her parents, who she could picture in her mind, had died in a car crash five years ago. She knew that it wasn't true, but it felt so real; in fact, she felt real pangs of missing them.
She could remember attending college to get a business degree, but losing all desire after her parents died. Her first job had been as a secretary for a small company in Boston that had been bought out by Mr. Walken.
"Emma, There are some clothes inside the restroom that should fit you. Please get dressed; I'll be waiting out here."
Emma nodded. She found the clothes and began to get dressed. Surprisingly, everything fit her perfectly. The bra was her exact size, as were the panties. She then put on the garter belt and stockings, remembering to place the garters under her panties. Next she put on a tailored gray skirt, a white silk blouse and a jacket. She then looked at the shoes. They were black leather pumps with three inch heels. She slipped them on and found they also fit.
She brushed her hair and then applied her makeup. She tried to rationalize what was happening, but nothing made sense. She had never put on makeup before, yet, she knew now how to do it. She also discovered her ears were pierced, and she inserted some gold hoops.
Overall, she looked very respectable and quite attractive. Not beautiful, but attractive. She realized that she would blend in with society and wondered if this was part of Mr. Walken's plan.
Mr. Walken was sitting behind his desk and looked up when she walked out of the restroom.
"Very nice, Emma. Please sit down; I'm sure you have plenty of questions."
Emma sat down and instinctively straightened her skirt and crossed her legs.
"Very much the lady," said Mark.
"What did you do to me?" she asked.
"You will be my secretary," said Mark. "Outwardly, you will be my loyal employee. However, you will also be my mistress. We will keep our relationship a secret for now; maybe if things work out, I will make you my wife."
She suddenly had memories of applying for the secretary position. Emma shook her head to try to maintain a grasp on reality. "Why me? I mean, couldn't you just get a real woman?"
"You're my match," he said as he extended his hand. "The stone in your belly is the match for the one in my ring. I've been looking for a match, a person who could wear the stone, for nearly seventy years."
Emma shook her head in disbelief. "Did you say seventy years?"
He nodded. "Since we're going to be so close, I can tell you the truth. My original name was Mark Goodson and I was born in 1555 in a small English seaport. Its name is unimportant, as it was a craphole then, and thankfully, it has disappeared over time. I went to sea like most young men to seek my fortune. I quickly learned that a deckhand on a merchant ship had no future, and so I jumped ship in Plymouth and joined the crew of Sir Francis Drake," said Mark. He then took a sip of his drink. "I'm sorry; would you like a drink, Emma?"
She nodded. "Yes, please."
He got up and poured her a glass of wine. He handed it to her.
"Thank you," she said. She sipped the wine. It was very good. "How did you meet Drake?"
"It was common knowledge that he hated the Spanish and wanted to make them pay for humiliating him in Vera Cruz. Back then, he had just been a smuggler, bringing in goods to Spanish colonies. Most colonial governors ignored this illegal trade and often profited by it. Well, one overzealous official seized Drake's ship and killed many of his crew. He immediately swore revenge and began to make the Spanish pay. Soon they began to call him El Draque, or The Dragon, and both hated and feared him. He wasn't content to just hurt the Spanish, but he also wanted to get rich from them. That's what attracted me to his service," explained Mark.
He refilled his glass and offered more to Emma who shook her head. He then continued with his tale.
"Now, back then I had nothing against the Spanish, but that would change over time," he explained. He took a sip from his drink. "Anyway, when I heard that Sir Francis was seeking men for a cruise, I immediately sought him out, as did many other sailors. Thankfully, one of his men was from my old town and recognized me and introduced me to Sir Francis. I was in good health and had three years sailing experience. He asked me if I could read, and of course I couldn't, but I could read a chart. I had studied with the pilot on the merchant ship I served on and had picked up enough to impress Sir Francis. The pilot, or navigator in today's terminology, was one of the most important men on the ship, and it never hurt to have someone who could stand in. "
Emma just listened in silence and drank her wine.
"Anyway, I sailed with Sir Francis and was with him when he captured the Spanish Silver Train in Panama in 1572. Now that was a great day! We really showed those Papists a thing! We had been operating in their lands for a while, aided by runaway black slaves called Cimeroons. They hated the Spanish as much as we did, if not more. First, we captured and looted the town of Nombre de Dios, then we later captured their treasure in the jungle. It was a hard fight, and only thirty of us returned to England, but we were rich! Anyway, I digress... it was in Panama that I found this," he said as she showed her the ring.
"Found?" she asked.
He smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "Okay, I took it off a Spaniard that I killed."
"Is it Spanish?" she asked.
"Who knows? Rubies aren't found in Central America, and the ring looks like it was made in Panama. The stone may have come across the Pacific and been traded in Panama. Spanish ships from Asia stopped in Panama, and their goods were transported over the isthmus to save time. However, it could have originated with the Mayans or Aztecs, they had very extensive trade routes," he replied. "Now, I didn't know that at the time, and I thought it was just a nice bauble, but then I found it had special powers." He sipped his drink again.
In spite of what he had done to her, Emma was fascinated by his story.
"Anyway, I didn't sell it and kept it as a lucky charm. I wore it when we attacked the Spanish port Cadiz in 1587. I was hit by a musket ball. The shot knocked me on my back, and I thought I was dead. However, when I sat up and looked down at my chest, I saw that I wasn't even bruised. Now at the time I thought it was just a spent shot, fired too far away to do any damage. Well, we easily defeated the Spanish and looted the town, which delayed the Armada from attacking England."
"How did you discover it was the ring?" asked Emma.
"It was later, during the fight against the Armada in the English Channel. I was serving on a ship captained by Sir Richard Thorn - now there was a good man! Sir Francis had promoted both of us as we had survived Panama with him. Sir Richard was better educated and was given a ship to captain, The Minotaur. He then picked me to be his first mate, and I couldn't have been prouder. Anyway, we had one of the fastest ships in the English fleet, and when we saw a straggler, we tried to take it as a prize. As we approached, we were hit by one of their cannons, one of the few shots that hit any of our ships. I caught a splinter in the chest and should have been killed. Instead, I just pulled it out and saw my wound heal before my eyes. Thankfully, no one saw this, or I would have been accused of being in league with the devil."
He emptied his glass and refilled it. He then did the same for Emma's glass. "Anyway, I felt a tingling from the ring after I was wounded. After the battle, I tested my theory. I took the ring off and cut myself with my sword. When I put the ring back on, my wound healed instantly," said Mark.
"And it also slowed down your aging?"
He nodded. "It is almost nonexistent. I then began to try to find out about the ring's power. I aged very slowly and didn't get sick. To avoid questions, I left England and headed to the Caribbean to become a buccaneer. I should have been killed several times over, but the ring always saved me. Knowing I couldn't die allowed me to build up a fortune attacking the Spanish. I gained a reputation as a fearless captain, but more importantly, it became known that my cruises were very profitable. I never had a problem manning a ship. I eventually acquired enough wealth to allow me to leave the brotherhood. I also educated myself further, as I realized that I could be a better pirate in the world of commerce than I ever could on the high seas. It was also more respectable and much safer."
"Didn't anyone notice that you were living so long?" asked Emma.
"Emma, it was a much simpler life back then; no one had 'documentation,' and all I had to do was move. Also, people didn't live as long. Now in today's modern world, I have to pretend to age and then start over somewhere else; it's quite annoying. Well, back to the pink stone. I found it and discovered that it had powers of its own," he stated.
"Who did you kill to 'find it'?" asked Emma.
Mark laughed. "You have a wonderful sense of humor, Emma! No, I didn't kill anyone to get the stone. It was back before I became a gentleman. I was in Port Royal Jamaica, following a very successful cruise with Sir Henry Morgan. We had looted Panama and were eager to enjoy our newfound wealth. By the way, all those stories about buried treasure are nonsense; any loot we got was spent on rum and women. I did the same at first, as I could always get more. Anyway, back to the story, I was recovering from a week of debauchery and felt a strange tingling on my ring finger. I then saw the pink stone. It was on a chain around the neck of a whore."
He took another sip of his drink.
"Anyway, she was a very unattractive woman, even by Port Royal standards. She had smallpox scars on her face and looked much older than her twenty-two years. When I looked at the stone, the image of a young beautiful girl who I had known in England came to mind. Before my very eyes, the whore became my old love."
"And she was your first?"
He nodded. "I found that I could control her and change her as long as she was wearing the stone. I then discovered that the stone had additional powers."
"Like turning men into women?" asked Emma.
He shook his head. "That's not its main power. I can control whoever wears the stone. But the person that the stone attaches itself to is special. That person wearing the stone is my partner for life. It doesn't work on just anyone. I've been searching the world for its match."
"I don't understand," said Emma.
"The image you now have matched my desires. While I would have preferred you to be a woman from birth, I decided to make do. The good thing is that you cannot get pregnant."
"So, I'll always be... in between?" asked Emma.
"For now, yes," he said.
"What good does that do you?" she asked.
"As I said, the stones have powers. Now, the way you look now is the real you from now on. However, I can change you just by thinking about it."
"What do you mean?" she asked nervously.
"Let me demonstrate; go stand in front of the mirror again," he said,
She set down her glass and walked over to the mirror.
"Now watch," he said.
Emma's eyes opened wide as she changed.
The transformation occurred amazingly fast and was also painless. Emma was now Asian, most likely Chinese.
She had long straight black hair and almond shaped eyes.
"Keep looking, Emma," he said.
She morphed again. In less than a minute, she was an attractive African woman with dark brown skin and very large breasts.
"All I have to do is think about it, and you will become the image of my thoughts," said Mark.
She watched as she returned to her original Anglo-Saxon female appearance.
"In the other forms, you are a complete woman," said Mark. "As you are, you have some other differences."
Still in shock, Emma turned to him. "Like what?"
He sipped his drink and smiled. "You have the equivalent of a clitoris in both your throat and in your rectum. They are only sensitive during sex," he said. "Also, your nipples will be ultra-sensitive, and you will be able to achieve orgasm just by touching them."
"In my throat?" asked Emma as she touched her neck.
"It makes up for the fact that you don't have a vagina," he said. "Trust me, you'll enjoy having them."
"And I can take any form that you desire?"
He nodded. "It makes sex rather exciting. I have some rather exotic sexual tastes, as you will learn. I can also change my form if the mood suits me."
"So I'm not the first?" she asked. "I mean, the first to have the stone as part of my body."
"No, Emma, you're not the first. While the stone protects you from physical injury, it doesn't prevent your aging," he replied. "My last partner died eighty-two years ago. She was sixty-five when she died, and we had been together since she was sixteen. I maintained her beauty until the day she died."
"Please, let me go. I don't want this," begged Emma. The idea of being with Mark for decades was too much to take.
"I can't. The stone is part of you until you die. You can't harm yourself - or me either; it's not part of your essence," he said.
She collapsed on the ground and began to cry. "This isn't fair."
"Life isn't fair. So, fair or not, you're mine. In time, you'll get used to it, and hopefully enjoy the life I am giving you. You will lack nothing. I plan on running this company for another ten years or so and then selling it. I will move away and eventually recreate myself. For now, you will be my secretary and mistress. When I leave the company, you will come with me and be my wife."
"You've thought of everything," she replied in a flat emotionless tone. Her voice reflected her sense of defeat. She wiped away tears that were rolling down her cheeks.
"I've been at this for a long time. For now, you'll live in a furnished apartment I own until your permanent home is ready," he said, "I will also provide for you a full wardrobe. Please, let me help you get up."
Emma took his hand and stood up. She then recalled his words.
"When you said you have exotic tastes, does that mean that you can change me into non-human forms too?" she asked.
"Among other things," he said. "Don't worry, I will give you time to adjust before we try anything like that. Now, John will drive you to your new home. He will also see to it that you receive your new identification papers. You will do whatever he tells you. Don't worry, he is a trusted employee and will not touch you."
Emma stared back. She wanted to tell him that didn't make her feel any better, but she held her tongue.
"Now, give me a kiss before you leave, my sweet," said Mark.
To her horror, she walked over to Mark and passionately kissed him.
"See, that wasn't so bad, was it? In time, you will actually enjoy it," said Mark.
Chapter 5
Emma explored her apartment. It was very nicely furnished. At least she would have a nice prison.
All the furniture was new and of very high quality. There was a large screen HD TV and a Bose stereo. The place also had a great view of Puget Sound from the living room window.
The kitchen was filled with the latest appliances and had both a fully stocked pantry and an excellent selection of wine and liquor.
John had brought up several bags of clothes and toiletries for her. He carried them into her bedroom.
"I will be here at nine in the morning," he said. "We have much to do before you start work. See you in the morning, Miss Jones."
Emma just nodded. Even if she had still been a man, it would have been difficult to overpower John.
Emma found that she had enough clothes to get by for a few days and suspected that John would be taking her shopping. What clothing there was was all high quality.
She continued to explore her new home. There was a small office that had a computer. It was already hooked up to the Internet. She then got an idea and picked up the phone, and to her surprise, she heard a dial tone. She was about to place a call, but then it hit her...who could she call?
To the entire world she was Emma Jones. If she called the police and told them that one of the most respected citizens of the city was actually a 17th century pirate and that he had used magic to transform her, they would laugh in her face. She hung up the phone and contemplated her future.
She found that if she concentrated, she could break out from his control, but she had no idea how long this ability would last. She could say her old name and could even write it down - that is, if she really concentrated. It was very tiring, but at least she found that it could be done. However, she decided to hide this ability. For now, she would appear to surrender and wait for an opportunity to break away. Maybe he was lying, and there was a way to kill him.
Chapter 6
After dinner, she went into the bathroom and began to fill the oversized tub. She undressed and carefully hung her clothes up. This caught her by surprise; as a guy, she had always been a slob.
She slowly lowered herself into the tub of hot steamy water. It felt very nice on her smooth body.
The strange thing about her new body was how normal it all felt. She found herself wishing that she was completely female. Her tiny penis looked very much out of place on her otherwise feminine body.
The momentary transformation into a total woman had left her longing, and she wondered if this was part of the way he would control her.
She ran her fingers over the stone that was part of her body. The stone was really part of her body now.
She also wondered what other things he'd alluded to when he talked to her that afternoon. He had said something about having exotic tastes, and she wondered what he meant by that.
Emma also wondered about her throat and rectum and wondered if he had been telling the truth. But she was too tired to investigate it that evening.
After her bath, she slipped into a silk nightgown and went to sleep.
Chapter 7
Emma made no effort to engage John in idle conversation. He was a strange man, and she wondered if he was also under a spell. He was almost like a robot, she thought.
The first couple of stops were to obtain her new identification. In less than two hours, she had a Washington State driver's license, a bank account, two credit cards and a cell phone.
Next, he took her to a very upscale woman's clothing shop.
"Mr. Walken has specific tastes for your working attire," said John. "The women here will be able to accommodate his wishes."
"Does it bother you what he's done to me?" she asked.
"No. It's not my place to question him," said John. His tone was flat and unemotional.
He parked the car and got out and opened the door for her.
"Are you going in with me?' she asked.
"No. I will wait outside. They've been expecting you and will take care of you. You also have an account here, so everything will be paid for."
"That makes it so much better," she muttered to herself as she walked inside the store.
Just as John had said, the saleswomen were extremely helpful. She soon had a very extensive wardrobe for work. Apparently, Mark had fabricated some story about Emma losing all her belongings in a fire.
"Now that you're all set for work, let's get started on the rest of your wardrobe," said Kristy, the head saleswoman. "It's so nice to see a young woman with a sense of style."
Most of the outfits were dresses and skirts. In fact, Emma soon realized that she didn't have a single pair of slacks. Everything was very feminine, and she wondered if this was done to enforce her new feminine status.
The saleswomen accepted her as a woman, and apparently didn't suspect that she had a penis.
Emma had to admit that the lingerie was very nice, all top of the line. She was also supplied with a large selection of silk stockings.
The store also had a full assortment of boots and heels. The women helped her pick out a dozen pairs of each to go with her new wardrobe.
They filled out her wardrobe with belts, handbags, and outerwear.
As Emma surveyed the growing number of bags and boxes, she wondered if it would all fit in John's vehicle.
What really bothered Emma was how normal it all felt. It was as if she had been wearing dresses her whole life, instead of less than twenty-four hours. She constantly had to remind herself that she was actually a male, Edward Ainsworth, born in Connecticut, and not Emma Jones born in Plymouth, England.
Just as John had said, the entire bill was paid for by Mark.
Without a word, John appeared and began to carry out the bags to the car. It took him several trips. He did it all by himself in an efficient and silent manner.
"So where are going next?" she asked.
"I'm taking you back to your home, Ms. Jones," he said as he opened the door for her. "You must be tired."
"Why, John, I didn't think you cared!" she replied.
Her response caught both of them off guard. In fact, while he didn't reply, Emma saw a slight smile momentarily appear on his face.
"I'll take you home; you'll be starting work tomorrow," he said.
"How will I get there?" she asked.
"You now have a car. It will be in your parking spot of the apartment building. The directions will be in the GPS monitor," he answered.
They drove towards her new home. Emma decided to try to break John's shell again.
"Doesn't it bother you what he did to me?" she asked.
John didn't reply at first.
Emma gave waited a few moments before asking him again.
"I heard you the first time, Ms. Jones."
They drove another block, and when they stopped at the light, Emma spoke again.
"So what does he have on you?" she asked.
He didn't reply, but Emma thought she heard him sigh slightly.
"So he did something to you too?"
"We're almost there; I'll bring your things up," he said.
Emma just nodded.
After everything was in her new place, John asked her if she needed anything. He told her where her car was and handed her a set of keys.
"I hope you can trust me someday," she said.
He appeared to look right through her for a moment before answering. "You need to be at work by eight. It should only take you ten minutes to get there. Security will direct you to your parking spot."
"Okay; well, thank you."
He then pulled out a business card and handed it to her. There was no name, just a cell phone number. "If you need anything, Ms. Jones, please call this number."
Emma smiled and took the card from him. "Thank you. John."
"Good night. Ms. Jones."
Chapter 8
The first few days at her new job passed without incident. In fact, everything seemed too normal, and Emma wondered if he had forgotten about her.
What was strange was how easily she had adapted to her new life. She found that she did things automatically, as if she had done them her whole life. Her petite penis was the only reminder of her past life.
Using her internet hookup in her home, she searched for any trace of her old life and found nothing. Edward Ainsworth had been erased. She did find information about her new life, including an article on her parents' accident.
She was brought back to reality on the third morning of her job.
The intercom on her desk buzzed, and she answered it.
"Ms. Jones, would you please come into my office," ordered Mr. Walken.
Emma got up from her desk and headed into his office. As soon as she closed the door behind her, she felt a change sweep through her body.
"You may need to remove your clothing, my dear," said Mr. Walken.
Emma could see what he was talking about. The buttons on her silk blouse were straining as her breasts grew.
Mark smiled as he watched her strip down.
Her figure was now very exaggerated. Her breasts were at least 38-G. They were huge and very round, with very prominent nipples.
Her hips and rear were also large; with her newly thin waist making them look even larger.
Another change was that she found that she was now a complete female. She didn't have time to study her new figure as she was suddenly overcome by what could only be described as pure lust. Her eyes were drawn to Mr. Walken, and all she could think of was surrendering her body to him.
She tried to speak, but nothing came out.
"It makes it more interesting," he said as he stood up and unzipped his pants. He pulled out an enormous erect penis. It was at least a foot long. "I can modify my body too."
Emma should have been horrified, but she was too driven by her desire to think. She quickly moved towards her boss.
"I know it looks big, but you can take it all, Emma. Now get on your knees and suck my cock, wench," he ordered.
Emma obeyed and felt his massive cock fill her mouth. It pushed in all the way and down her throat. Instead of choking, she found that she could easily take it all. Soon she was taking it in and out with an increasing pace. She felt an extraordinary pleasurable sensation growing in her throat, which only served to increase the speed at which she sucked him.
"That's right; you can feel the pleasure of your new body. It feels good, doesn't it?"
Emma didn't answer and just continued giving Mark oral. Instinctively, she began to finger her vagina. The pleasure was too strong to fight, and she surrendered totally.
They achieved orgasm at the same time. Emma was flabbergasted by the dual orgasms in her throat and vagina. They were so powerful that she barely noticed the fact that she was swallowing Mark's cum.
"Take it all, wench," he ordered.
Emma obeyed and swallowed every drop and finished by licking him clean.
"There, that wasn't so bad, was it?" he asked.
Emma just looked up at him and nodded.
"Another good thing about our pairing is that we can immediately start up again," said Mark.
He then lifted her up and placed her on his desk. His cock was immediately hard again as he pressed it into her vagina.
As he fucked her, he placed his hands on her colossal breasts. He squeezed her nipples as he moved his cock in and out.
Emma had barely recovered from her first orgasms when she felt the latest one building. This couldn't be happening, she thought as she momentarily regained mental control. But the growing sexual sensation was too intense, and she lost this fragile grasp of control.
The single orgasm was almost as pleasurable as the earlier dual one. She opened up her mouth and screamed out in pleasure, even though only silence came out.
Mark pulled out and nodded his approval. "You were worth the wait."
Chapter 9
Emma's body quickly returned to its pre-sexual form.
"Please get dressed, Emma," said Mark.
"Yes, sir," she replied. She seemed shocked that she could talk again.
"I know that this was a bit of a shock, but I've been waiting for someone like you for a long time. Just so you know, not all our liaisons will be this abrupt."
Emma didn't know what to say, and so she just continued to dress.
"You have to admit that you enjoyed it," said Mark. "Be honest, Emma."
"It was pleasurable, even if I was forced into it," she replied.
Mark didn't seem upset by her reply. "In time, you'll feel differently."
Emma finished dressing and returned to her desk. She tried to get lost in her work, but she kept thinking about the wonderful pleasure that she had just experienced. She was scared that Mark was right and that eventually she would lose all her resistance.
It was later that evening when the full impact of the experience truly hit her. She was lying naked on her bed and began to stroke her miniscule penis. It did get hard, but it was less than two inches long when fully erect, and the orgasm left much to be desired. She found that she got more pleasure from fingering her rectum and playing with her breasts. Additionally, she found that she was fantasizing about Mark's cock. It had felt so good in her mouth and even better in her vagina, when she had one.
She sat on the edge of the bed, longing to be totally female. OK, she thought, my life as a male is over. She accepted this, bedsides, being female had its advantages. What bothered her the most was that now Mark controlled her like she was a puppet. Also, deep down, she suspected that he would modify her in even more extreme ways.
Chapter 10
The next day she reported to work. She was wearing a suit with stockings and a garter belt. She wondered why he insisted that she only wear stockings, as he'd had her strip down totally. He would answer her question that morning.
Her phone rang, and she was surprised to hear Mark's voice.
"Emma, please be a dear and take off your panties. Don't leave your desk, just take them off there. Be in my office in one hour," he said before hanging up.
Emma wondered what he had in mind as she obeyed his command. Without standing up, she reached under her skirt and slipped off her lace panties. As soon as they were off, she felt a strange tingling.
With trepidation, she reached down between her legs and felt that she once again had a vagina. Then there was another tingling at the base of her back. She reached back and discovered that she now had a long furry tail.
It slipped down and flickered around as if it had a life of its own. She glanced back to see that it was around two inches in diameter and around three feet in length.
She then reached up to scratch her left ear. Her hand pulled back when she touched it. With both hands, she reached up and felt her ears. They were now pointed and covered with a light coating of fur. Thankfully, her hair style hid them from view.
What was he doing to her now, she thought. She reached down into her purse and pulled out her makeup mirror. She looked at her face and gasped. Her eyes now looked catlike, as did her entire face. Whiskers were also sprouting out to complete her feline appearance.
Suddenly the door to Mr. Walken's office opened, and he gazed out at her.
"Please come in, Emma; I have a saucer of milk for you," he said.
Emma tried to stand, but found that she could not walk on two legs. Walking on all fours, she followed her master into his office.
Just as he had said, there was a large saucer of milk on the floor by his desk. She was overcome by a craving and moved towards the treat. As she licked it up, she felt Mark attach a collar around her neck.
"Nice, kitty," he said as he began to pet her head.
Instead of being angry, all Emma could do was purr contentedly.
She felt him undress her and soon was totally naked. A light soft coating of black fur covered her entire body.
"Emma, my kitten, why don't you take a nap? I will be with you soon," he said.
Emma slowly moved towards the couch, climbed up on it, and curled up. Soon she was sound asleep.
When she awoke, she found her head in Mark's lap. He was now naked, and his erect penis was inches from her mouth.
"Take it, kitten," he ordered.
Emma immediately obeyed, and her mouth engulfed his cock.
"Yes, that feels so good," he moaned. "You make a very nice cat-woman. I think I will play around with additional animal forms."
Emma didn't care; she was too lost in the growing sexual bliss of his cock rubbing against her throat clit. The pleasure was too good, too powerful for her to resist, she craved the orgasm that he was about to give her.
It was as wonderful as the day before, if not better. She was on a sexual high that she had never dreamed possible when she had been a male. She hoped that he would fuck her too. One orgasm was not enough.
Mark didn't disappoint her as he mounted her from behind. His cock pressed deep into her vagina as her tail arched up between them, twitching in excitement.
Animal-like sounds poured out of her throat as she surrendered to the sensation of his cock pounding deep into her body. Who cared if she was half-human? The sex was too good and too addicting.
"When we're together, I can read your thoughts, my kitten. You are seeing what I can offer you; we will do things that you cannot imagine, and you will love every moment of it," he moaned as he fucked her.
Emma felt her body approaching another orgasm, and she howled in sexual delight.
Chapter 11
When she awoke, Emma found that she was back to her "normal" female form. However, she was still naked.
Mark was standing over her. "I see you've finally woke up. How did you like being a cat-woman?"
"It was interesting," she replied honestly as she stretched.
"I have one more thing that I want to try with you, Emma, before you dress," he said. He reached down and took her by the hand and helped her up. He then positioned her against his desk. She had her back towards him as he moved her down. He gently wiped something on her rectum. "It's time we see how you like anal sex."
While this possibility would have frightened her just a few days ago, Emma was immediately excited by the possibility of a new sexual experience.
His cock pressed against her, and after a momentary hesitation, entered her. It was not as she thought it would be; instead of feeling pain, all she felt was sexual delight.
Mark reached around and placed his hands on her breasts. He then began to pump her; Emma instinctively matched his rhythm.
"Can you feel your other clitty?" he asked.
"Oh, yes," she moaned back.
His pace picked up, and he began to fuck her faster and faster.
The only thing on Emma's mind was the impending orgasm. Resistance had evaporated, and she only wanted sexual joy.
The orgasm was as powerful as the others, and Emma moaned in delight as he came in her body.
"Do you still want to be a man?" he whispered in her ear.
"No," she replied honestly.
"You're mine, right?" he continued.
"Yes, yes, I'm yours."
"I thought so," he replied. A huge smile grew on his face. He leaned over and kissed her. "Now, clean up, my dear, and get dressed."
Chapter 12
While at work, Emma was content with her new life as his sexual toy. The sex was so good, and he did treat her well. It wasn't until she left work that she was able to have feelings of regret and resistance.
She now understood that the closer she was to the ring, the stronger his power was over her. This by itself meant little, as escape was still impossible. With his power and money, there was nowhere she could run to escape him. No, there had to be another way, she thought, as she prepared herself dinner.
As she ate, she thought about how great the sex felt. It was superior to what she had felt as a male, and better than what she could do by herself. She suspected that the real reason he was keeping her in between genders was to bond her to him and maybe to prevent her from trying sex with someone else.
When she was finished with dinner, she logged online and began to do some research. Maybe the answer to her predicament was in the past. Emma had always considered herself very savvy when it came to doing research. She would start with what he had told her about his past and work from there. Even if nothing came out of it, the online investigation gave her hope of breaking away from him.
Meanwhile, across town, Mark was at his mansion drinking a glass of two-hundred-year-old brandy. Emma was even better than he could have hoped. Her sexual energy was unrelenting.
The weekend was coming up, and he had some very special plans for Emma. He would give her a special order at work tomorrow and then await her arrival at his home. It would be a delicious weekend of one sexual experience after another.
He stretched out his hand and looked at his ring. Without it, he would have been dead centuries ago. It had allowed him to create fabulous wealth and power, and once again he had a lover that he could control and manipulate.
Mark refilled his glass. He wondered if Emma really believed what he had told her. It was true that he could tell the story very believably, but did she really think that he would keep her as his lover for decades? He snickered. No, he would wear her out and cast her on the trash heap as he had with all the others. Still, the girl had spirit, and she might last six months before he wore her out. At least she would die with a smile on her face.
Chapter 13
Emma felt her body change as soon as she drove off the company grounds. She glanced up in the rearview mirror and gasped.
She now had a very different look. Her hair was jet black and styled in a pageboy cut. Her complexion was so pale it could almost be called white. Her conservative outfit didn't match her new face.
Emma sighed and knew that it would be a very long weekend. She glanced at the computerized map on her dash and followed the directions to the store where Mark had told her to go.
She wasn't surprised when she arrived to see that it was a fetish clothing store. Mark had told her to buy an appropriate outfit.
"You'll know what to get. I expect you to look stunning," he had said before sending her off.
Emma entered the store and was greeted by a saleswoman.
"I'm Shannon," said the woman. She was dressed in tight leather pants with a matching bustier. Her long black with purple streaked hair was braided and hung down to the small of her back. "How can I help you?"
"I need a complete makeover, love," said Emma. She noticed that her accent was suddenly more pronounced and not as cultured as before.
"Well, you came to the right place," said Shannon with a grin. "So, what are you looking for?"
"I would like something very sexy," replied Emma. "My master said that money is no object."
Shannon nodded. "Does he like leather, PVC, or latex?"
"I think he'd prefer leather," replied Emma.
"Okay, well, let's get started. I think I have a few things that he'll approve of," said Shannon.
Emma smiled back in spite of herself. She had learned something new about Mark's powers; if he changed her to meet one of his fantasies, his control was very strong. Emma decided not to waste her energy by resisting him. No, her time would hopefully come another day.
"I see that you also have a salon here; do I need an appointment?" asked Emma.
Shannon shook her head. "Not today. What do you want done?"
"Nails, and makeup," she replied.
Shannon nodded. "It won't be a problem. So let's check out the outfits first. I have some things that will look great on you."
Chapter 14
It was nearly four hours later when Emma departed the store.
She was now dressed all in black leather. Her dress was a corset dress that shaped her body and showed off her ample breasts. She was wearing thigh high black spike heeled boots. Around her neck was a leather collar.
Her nails were now long and painted a deep purple. Her makeup was very exotic too. Shannon had applied lots of eyeliner and eye shadow. She must have applied half a tube of mascara to give Emma very prominent eyelashes. Emma's lips were deep red in color, with several layers of gloss on top to make them look wet.
She had a leather cuff locked on each wrist. The keys to the cuffs and the collar were in her purse.
Shannon had given her a complete tour of the shop. It was fully stocked with a variety of fetish outfits. Emma suspected that she would become a regular customer.
It took her a few minutes to get used to driving in the boots. Thankfully, her drive out to Mark's estate took less than an hour.
The good thing about being under his spell was that she looked significantly different from her normal appearance, so that, even if someone saw her, they wouldn't recognize her.
She pulled up to Mark's estate and pressed the intercom at the gate.
"Very good, you're on time. Just follow the driveway. It's nearly a mile to the house," said Mark.
Emma did as he ordered. They would definitely have their privacy, she thought.
Chapter 15
Mark inspected Emma's outfit and nodded approvingly. She had exceeded his expectations and picked out an exquisitely sexy outfit, not that she would be in it long.
He mainly wanted her to establish herself as his property at the store. This would enforce her role as his.
"Very nice selection, Emma. I particularly like the fact that you have a collar on," said Mark. "The next time you're there, I would like you to pick out some fantasy outfits to please me."
"I will," she replied.
He pulled her close and began to kiss her.
The rich aroma of the new leather outfit filled his nostrils and only served to increase his arousal. His cock hardened at the thought of filling Emma's body. He would take her all three ways this evening. But it would be just the start. She had no idea what was awaiting her.
Chapter 16
The sex was excellent, and Emma was soon intoxicated on a sexual high. She was lying naked on Mark's king-sized bed in her post-sexual glow.
Her entire new outfit was strewn around the bedroom.
Mark was lying next to her, his strong arm around her shoulders, pulling her close to his body.
"Did you enjoy that?" he asked.
"It was lovely," she replied with a sigh. "I'm just a little surprised that you removed everything."
Mark laughed slightly. "You'll find out why in a few minutes."
"What do have in mind?" she asked.
He stood up and took her by the hand. "Come with me."
He led her out of his bedroom and outside.
"I know it's a little chilly, but you'll warm up in a moment," he said as they walked across his yard.
Emma could see a large building ahead of them.
They walked in, and he turned on the lights. Emma looked around and could see that it was a stable.
"Step into that stall, please," he ordered.
Emma had to obey and did as he said.
She immediately felt a tingling over her whole body.
"This will take a few minutes, I love watching the transformation. Don't worry, it won't hurt," said Mark.
Emma felt strange all over, especially in her posterior. She looked back and saw that she was transforming. Before her eyes, she saw a long tail sprouting out from the base of her back. It was long and chestnut in color.
Next her body began to change. Her legs began to grow longer and more muscular. But that wasn't the most bizarre part of her transformation, as she grew another set of legs.
While she was still human from the waist up, below it was a totally different story. She was now a centaur.
Mark studied her appearance.
"The hair isn't right; it needs to be longer," he said.
With that, her hair grew out. It poured down over her shoulders and changed from straight and black to brunette and wavy.
"There, that's much better," he said.
Emma felt a little uneasy on four legs, and it took her a few moments to become steady.
"You'll spend the night here, Emma," said Mark. "You are truly magnificent to look at. I will be back in the morning."
Emma tried to protest, but all that came out of her throat was a whinny.
"Don't worry. I'll give your voice back in the morning. Now, get some sleep."
Chapter 17
Emma slept standing up and found that it wasn't as difficult as she thought it would be.
She was awoken by Mark the next morning, as he slipped a blanket and a saddle on her back.
"I just want to go for a short ride. Don't worry, no one will see us," he said. He then slipped a bridle on her.
She felt the bit being forced into her mouth. "Now, we won't try anything difficult, just a nice little trip around the grounds," said Mark.
Emma felt him take his place in the saddle. To her surprise, he didn't feel that heavy. He pulled back on the reins, and they headed out of the stable.
Instinctively, she followed his direction. She found that it was becoming very difficult to think as her equine side took over.
Mark was an expert rider and had ridden many horses in his long life, but this was the most incredible ride he had ever taken. He had long wanted to create a centaur, but none of his previous partners had been capable of the transformation.
Emma's breasts were bouncing gently as she trotted down the path. It was very erotic to see the beautiful half woman-half horse transporting him through the wooded lanes of his property. He was also becoming very aroused.
He knew that it would be difficult, if not impossible, to mount Emma in her current shape, but he wanted her so badly. There was only one solution.
When they returned to the stable, he took off the saddle and bridle. He then stripped down and changed his own form to that of a centaur stallion.
Emma eagerly accepted Mark and whinnied in delight as he mounted her. His cock was so big, and it pressed deep into her body. She felt his weight press down as he fucked her. The combination of her animalistic cravings and the intense pleasure of the lovemaking was almost beyond comprehension. They climaxed together, and when Mark pulled out of her, she collapsed to the ground.
Chapter 18
When Emma came to, she was in a large bed. She sat up and found that she was more or less normal. She looked like her regular female form, with one slight difference; she still had her vagina.
She got up and found a note by the bed. It read "Dear Emma, please dress in the outfit provided."
Emma examined the outfit. It was a simple white blouse and a long flowing indigo colored skirt. There was no underwear included with the ensemble. There was a lace-up crimson colored bodice that held in her waist and enhanced her breasts.
She dressed and brushed out her hair with her fingers as she had no brush. She examined herself in the mirror and nodded in approval. She was looking as good as she could, considering the circumstances.
Emma left the bedroom and found there was one lit candle after another. This was the only light. She shrugged her shoulders and followed the candles.
They led her to the large study, where she found Mark lounging on a couch in front of a fire. She noticed that he was wearing an outfit that could be best described as that of a pirate.
He was wearing black trousers tucked into boots, a white ruffled shirt, and a brocade vest.
In his hand was an antique pewter mug.
"Ah, you're up. Please refill my cup," he said as he held out the mug.
Emma nodded.
Mark pointed to a bottle of dark rum on his desk.
The outfit looked perfect on her body, he thought. She looked so much like one of those pretty tarts he had known back in old Port Royal.
She refilled his mug and returned it to him.
"I do miss the old days," he said softly as he pulled Emma down next to him. "It was so much simpler. The rules were black and white."
"So you don't regret being a pirate?" she asked.
"Not in the least," he replied. "Life was hard back then, and life was cheap. There was no safe life, so one had to look after their interests first. The merchant ship I left in Plymouth was attacked six months later by the Spanish. They tortured and killed the captain and navigator. They then enslaved the surviving crew. We, being Protestants, were seen as worthless, and they would sentence common sailors into a living hell as galley slaves.
"Now I had never been very religious, but out of respect for Sir Francis I attended services; he was a very religious man. However, it would have made little difference to the Spanish; they assumed anyone sailing against them was Protestant. Anyway, back to the men of my old ship, I know this wasn't just a story and that that their capture actually happened, as we captured a Spanish ship a year later, and I found three of my old shipmates onboard, in chains. All the others had died."
"What did you do?" asked Emma.
He smirked. "After we freed the men, we killed all the Spanish. I personally slit the throat of the senior surviving officer. It was very satisfying. I know this sounds harsh, but they would have done the same to us," replied Mark. He gently ran his hand through her hair.
Emma didn't sense the normal feeling of control that he usually had on her when they were close. He seemed distracted and lost in his thoughts. She decided to use this to her advantage.
"There's something I don't understand. If the ring protects you from physical injury, how did you kill the man who had it?" she asked.
He smiled. "Pure luck. I suspect the previous owner didn't know what he had. He wore the ring because it told everyone of his wealth. Well, I was assigned to attack the guards at the back of the mule-train. He was leading the remaining defenders. When we fought, he was wearing the ring on his sword hand. Now, since he was a nobleman, he had a fine rapier. Being a sea wolf, I had a cutlass, the weapon of a pirate. It should have been a mismatch, and he should have killed me easily. Oh, I was good at killing, but it was the brutal close-in sort of fighting. He was so arrogant, and he wanted to show me what a skilled swordsman he was, when he should have just killed me and defended his treasure," said Mark. He took another sip of his rum. "Anyway, his mistake was thinking that I was there to duel him. His arrogance sent him to his maker."
"What happened?" asked Emma. She found that she was truly fascinated by his story. I mean, how often can you say that you've talked to a real buccaneer?
"I was young and eager to get the treasure and wasn't about to let him stop me. I had already killed several of the guards. He had killed two of our men, and he stood between me and the treasure. Now, it was obvious that he was a man of high standing, judging by his clothing and armor, and he didn't think that I would be any trouble. He lunged at me and cut my arm. I screamed out a curse, and he just laughed. It was evident that he was toying with me. My blood was up, and when he struck again, I sidestepped his lunge and with one mighty blow I cut off his hand at the wrist with my cutlass. He fell to the ground gripping his wrist. Without hesitation, I cut his throat."
Emma gasped.
"Don't forget, my dear, he was trying to kill me. If I had been captured, he would have turned me over to the inquisition for torture and then execution," said Mark. "Well, after he was dead, I searched his body and took his coin purse and jewels. I then saw the ring on the severed hand and took it," said Mark.
"How do you know that he didn't bring the ring from Spain?" asked Emma.
Mark shook his head. "Unlikely, as most of those bastards came to the New World to become rich...just like me. Anyway, look at the stone; you'll see that it hasn't been cut by a trained artisan. No, he found it on some poor hapless native and took it. I do know that the ring was fashioned in Panama."
"And the jewel that I wear? Where did the woman you took it from get it?"
He sipped more of his rum. "She got it from another buccaneer, in payment for her services. I later found the man who had given it to her. He got it from raiding a treasure ship off India. He said it was part of a necklace, and he had been given the stone as his share. I've never found any of the other stones, although I've searched all over for them."
Emma felt him pull her closer.
"Enough talking, let's just relax, my sweet. Just lie here with me, and let us enjoy the fire," he said softly. "I've been lonely for so long. I just want someone to be close to."
Emma wasn't sure, but he sounded weary, and for a moment she felt compassion for him.
They fell asleep in each other's arms.
Chapter 19
Emma left Mark's estate in her work clothes. She was now torn by conflicting feelings. Part of her was still furious at how he had changed her. But she also felt some sympathy for him; after all, it must be difficult to live so long without having someone else.
When she got home to her apartment, she checked on the information that Mark had told her. Everything seemed to be true. His details of the events were very accurate.
She then surfed several information sites. It took her several hours and three mugs of tea until she found something promising. The articles made reference to a book that might lead her to the origin of the stone that controlled her life. She went to Amazon and ordered the book, along with several others on Sir Francis Drake, Sir Henry Morgan, and pirates.
Mark was also busy and equally conflicted. Was he actually falling in love with Emma?
This definitely complicated things. He knew that if they stayed the course he had set, she would be dead within the year. Yet, there was a way that she could live, but it would mean that they would have to be separated. Neither was the answer he was looking for.
He then thought about John. It was true that the man was extremely loyal to him, but it was in part due to the ring.
Somewhere out in the world, there had to be an answer to his predicament. Why couldn't he just use up Emma, like he had all the others, and move on? There was something very special about the woman, something that might even be worth giving up his long existence for.
On the other hand, the sex he was having with her was so addicting. The centaur lovemaking was beyond belief. He had other fantasies that he wanted... no make that... needed to try. There was no harm in filling his needs, he thought. Still, he could try to find a solution.
He opened his safe and pulled out an ancient manuscript. It made references to something that sounded very much like the stone in his ring. It also gave clues to the stone's origin.
He picked up his cell phone and called John. He would send him on a trip and hopefully find the answer.
Chapter 20
On Monday, Emma was called into Mark's office.
"Emma, please think about the most attractive woman that you had ever seen back when you were a male," he ordered.
"Do you want me to describe her?" asked Emma.
"It won't be necessary, just picture her in your mind. Think about an old girlfriend or someone you wanted," said Mark.
Emma thought about a girl from college. Her name was Jan, and she was stunning. They had been in a few classes together, and as Ed he had spent many a boring lecture staring at her.
She had short dark red hair with a very classic face. She had high cheekbones, thick pouty lips, piercing green eyes, and cute little nose. Her body was slim, but well proportioned with perky breasts.
As Emma thought about Jan, she began to morph into a carbon copy.
"Go look at yourself in the mirror," ordered Mark.
Emma did as he ordered and stared at her image. She really was Jan now, but why?
"Very pretty, what's her name?" asked Mark.
"Janet, Janet Paulson," replied Emma. She was still amazed at how much she looked like Janet.
"Where did you know her?" asked Mark.
"College," replied Emma.
"Did you ever date her?"
"No, we were just friends," replied Emma.
"Janet, come out here," he said.
Emma sighed and headed out of the bathroom. She looked over at Mark and gasped.
"What's the matter, Janet?" he asked.
Emma was staring at herself - rather, she was staring at the person she used to be, Ed Ainsworth.
She felt the familiar sensation of impending sex sweep through her. Even though she was appalled by Mark's latest sexual fantasy, she couldn't resist him.
It was like a nightmare, looking up to see your own face on the person who was having sex with you. Mark/Ed was doing her right on his desk and positioned her on her back.
She wasn't sure, but his cock seemed to be growing longer with each thrust. Her body adapted with each plunge to accommodate it.
He also seemed to make this sexual act last longer than before; he would bring her up close to the point of orgasm and then take it down a notch. By the time they both came, she was wild with sexual ecstasy.
As soon as he was done, he positioned her on her knees in front of him. His cock was well over a foot long, and Emma wondered if she could take it in.
As if he sensed her apprehension, he stroked her head and smiled. "Just relax, Janet."
He then pushed his cock into her mouth. Emma didn't resist and took it all in; it slipped deep into her mouth and down her throat. He pumped her faster and faster. Emma could feel it rub against her throat clit. She soon slipped into a near sexual trance due to the sensation of his cock deep in her throat.
When they came, Mark fired shot after shot of cum into her mouth; Emma swallowed it as fast as she could, feeling her belly fill with Mark/s seed.
"There, wasn't that fun?" he asked.
Emma just nodded, as she soaked in the post-sexual high she was on.
It wasn't until later that day, when Emma was home, that she was able to release her true emotions. She collapsed on her couch and began to cry. She buried her face into one of the throw pillows and sobbed. There was no way she could go on like this, she thought.
Chapter 21
Emma was hard at work when Mark asked her to come into his office the next day. It was nearly quitting time, and she had almost wondered if he had forgotten about her today. She knew what it meant, but instead of dread, she was filled excitement at the prospect of having sex.
She was dressed in one of her stylish, yet rather conservative work outfits. It was a gray suit with a white silk blouse. Mark liked his secretary to look very professional.
She entered his office and closed the door.
"Emma, there is an outfit waiting for you in my bathroom; please change into it. Don't worry about the size, it will fit as soon as you put it on," said Mark.
Emma nodded and walked into the restroom. Hanging on the hook behind the door was one of the uniforms worn by the cleaning company. On the counter was a plain white bra, panties, garter belt and flesh tone stockings.
Emma was surprised that the outfit was so ordinary. Still, she undressed and hung up her clothes.
The bra was huge, but as soon as she slipped it on, her breasts filled the cups. She now had 38-F breasts.
The panties were also large, but as soon as she put them on, her body adapted to them. She now had a very curvaceous body, with a very prominent ass.
After putting on the garter belt and stockings, she put on the uniform dress, which was very tight and showed off all her curves. A tingling sensation swept through her body. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and gasped. She was now a young Hispanic woman, and a very sexy looking one at that. Without even checking, she knew that she was completely female.
Looking into the mirror, she saw that she now had a very big head of hair. It was very thick and luxurious. She instinctively knew how to style it up. She looked down at the name tag and saw that her name was Maria. How original, she thought.
She reached up and touched her face, just to confirm that she was looking at herself. Her eyebrows were very thin and highly arched. In many ways, she looked like a stereotype of a hot Hispanic woman.
After letting out a loud sigh, she put on her shoes and headed out into Mark's office.
"Ah, Maria, it is good to see you're here today," said Mark.
"Si, Senor Walken," replied Emma. Her accent caught her by surprise, and she found that it was difficult to speak English. He sure thought of everything, she thought.
"Well, get to work, Maria, you have a lot of offices to clean," he ordered.
Emma nodded. "Si, Senor Walken."
She automatically knew that she was responsible for the offices on the second floor and immediately went to work. There were still a few of the junior executives working, and she could feel their eyes on her body as she worked. Instead of being upset by this, it only served to arouse her. She could feel her nipples hardening and desperately wanted to touch them. Her panties began to get moist as her state of arousal grew.
Her hearing was suddenly very sensitive, and she could hear every comment being made about her.
There were two men watching her empty the trash.
"Man, what an ass on that bitch," said the first.
"I know, I'd love to fuck it," said that other.
"I bet she could suck the chrome off a tailpipe," said the first.
Emma knew their names. The first one was Jim Stanton, and the other was Paul Owens. Both were in their mid-twenties, and Emma had to admit they were handsome men.
They were joined by Nate Carter, one of the few African-Americans at the company. He was very muscular, and Emma suspected he worked out a lot.
"Holy shit, the old man has really improved the work force," he said to the others. "What a hot looking piece of ass."
"So, Nate, do you like Mexican food?" asked Paul.
"Oh yeah. I'd love to taste that little tamale," he replied.
Emma smiled at the comments and felt her self-control slipping away. She then heard Mark's voice in her head. It was as clear as if he was talking to her in person.
"Emma, or should I say Maria, do you want to give yourself to one of them?" asked Mark.
"I want to be with you," she replied.
"Thank you, but answer my question, Maria."
"Si, Senor Walken, I need sex very much," she replied.
"Have fun then," he replied. "When you're done, I will see you in my office."
Emma gave in to Maria's lust and licked her lips in anticipation. When she turned around, she saw that the only one still standing there was Paul.
"'Cuse me, Senor, but is there any ting, jou need?" she asked as she licked her lips again. She looked down at his cock and smiled.
Paul looked around as if to see if anyone else was there.
"Yes, Maria, please step into my office," he said.
As soon as she closed the door to Paul's office, he pulled her into his arms and began to kiss her very passionately.
Emma/Maria offered no resistance as the handsome young executive ravaged her. She needed sex so bad and couldn't wait until his cock was in her pussy. He had lifted her up on his desk and had her legs over his shoulders as he fucked her. It was hard and fast; what it lacked in love, it made up for in animalistic passion.
As he came, Emma/Maria screamed out in ecstasy. Just like with Mark, their orgasms came at the same time.
Emma/Maria's eyes opened wide as Paul morphed into Mark.
"Sorry for the deception, Maria, but it made it more fun for both of us, don't you agree?" said Mark. "When you get dressed, head up to my office, and I'll change you back."
Maria/Emma nodded. Deep down, she was relieved that she hadn't been with another man.
Chapter 22
True to his word, Mark returned Emma back to her "normal" form when she returned to his office. After she changed, he waved her over towards his desk.
"I'll need your services out at my estate again this weekend, Emma," he said as he poured himself a drink.
"Of course," she replied without emotion. Seeing the drink in his hand, she pointed at it. "May I please have one of those?"
"It's port," he said.
"I just need a drink," she replied.
Mark poured her a drink. "What's the matter? You can speak freely."
Emma took a sip of the port and felt its warmth sweep through her body. "You must be kidding."
"No, please tell me what's bothering you."
"Where do I start? You stole my life and made me your sex toy. I've done things that I could never imagine doing," she replied as she slumped into one of the plush leather chairs.
"But you've enjoyed it," he interjected.
"Yes, the sensations are wonderful, but they don't last. I can't do this for decades," she commented.
"You'll adapt," he said.
"The body may last, but my mind won't," she said. "Please let me go."
He shook his head. "Give it time, Emma; you'll learn to accept your role."
"I don't have a real life; I work, I service you, and go home; that's it," she said.
"It's too soon to make you my wife," he replied. "Go home and relax, Emma."
She knew that there was no point in talking to him any further, but she couldn't let him just end it. "What are you hiding from me?" she asked.
Mark slowly shook his head and sipped his drink. "Not tonight, Emma."
Chapter 23
The next day Mark called Emma into his office.
"Please sit down, Emma," he ordered.
Emma did as he said. She wondered what was on his mind, as she didn't feel the normal pre-sexual sensations that she had gotten used to.
"I thought about what you said yesterday, Emma. You're right about one thing; it's time you started to develop a life outside of work and serving me. Tell me what you're interested in," he said.
Emma was slightly taken aback by this and wondered if there was a catch.
"Look, Emma, it's just that I had been waiting so long for you that I've gone overboard since you've changed," he continued. "We will still be having our 'sessions,' but I want you to have a life away from work too. Seattle is a wonderful city, and I'm sure that you can find something here to interest you."
This offer of limited freedom was almost too much for Emma to comprehend. It was as if she had given up having a personal life. Gradually, ideas came to her mind.
"I used to enjoy going to museums, sporting events, and traveling," she said. "I also like going to the movies."
"Okay, well, we have plenty of great museums here; I should know, as I contribute to many of them. As for sports, we have three professional teams, although I'm not so sure about the Mariners," he replied with a slight laugh. "Now, as for traveling, there are many nice day trips in this area."
"Aren't you afraid I will leave you?"
"You can't," he replied. "Besides, I can always find you thanks to the pink stone."
"Of course," she answered.
"I will allow you every other weekend for your own pursuits," he said.
"Thank you," she replied. There was genuine gratitude in her voice.
"Now, you should get back to your duties," he said.
Chapter 24
Emma was even more conflicted about her feelings towards Mark Walken. He could be so kind at times and then shift in an instant to being selfish beyond comprehension. She still had a feeling that he was hiding something about his plans for her, but she had no idea what it was.
On the way home, she had stopped at a local bookstore and spent two very enjoyable hours browsing. In addition, to buying several books on Seattle and the Pacific Northwest, she found the book that she had seen online.
She began to read it as soon as she got home, making notes along the way.
The story seemed fantastic, yet the author included a massive amount of evidence to support his theory. Emma knew not to accept everything the man wrote as fact, but it did provide a possible way for the ruby to end up in Panama.
The author claimed that in 1421, a huge fleet departed China and sailed all over the world. The fleet was led by Zheng He, and according to the author, the Chinese made contact with the people of the New World.
She wondered if the ruby had been brought to the New World by the Chinese. It could have been a gift, or a trade item, or been stolen. Emma remembered that the pink stone came from India. Between the book and her online searches, Emma discovered that China and India had been trading partners on and off for thousands of years.
While this theory may have explained where the stones came from, it didn't give her any additional insight into how the stones worked. It was possible that Mark was the first to discover the ruby's powers, but that was unlikely. There was also the possibility that other stones existed. Mark had said that he had searched for additional pink stones, but had failed to find any more. She shuddered slightly, thinking that there could be others currently going through the same sort of life.
Across town, Mark thought about Emma as he ate his dinner. Why did she matter to him so much? How many had there been since that first one back in Port Royal? He had lost count over the ages. There were some that he could still picture, but many were just shadows in his memories.
In fact, Mark was growing weary of life in general. He had lived so long, and what did he have to show for it? No family, no heirs, no history to recall he had ever existed.
Over the ages he had learned to avoid fame and instead had sought out security in secrecy. He had stopped caring about most things too. Oh, he donated money to charities and the occasional cause, but he didn't care about them. He just did it because he was expected to do it.
He stopped fighting in wars as he no longer cared who won. He had been on the winning side of several conflicts, back when he had idealism. Now, he only cared about his personal pleasure. In fact, he hadn't cared about a single person for over a hundred years... that is until Emma entered his life.
Why was she so special? 'Strewth, using a curse from his youth, meaning God's truth, she wasn't even a real woman! He pushed his plate away and headed over for a drink. The warmth of the dark rum brought back memories... back when he was truly alive and not a shell of a man. He closed his eyes and thought about sailing the Caribbean. Maybe it would have been better if had never seen the ring, he thought.
He reached down and rotated it around his finger. It had been decades since he had last taken it off. He had immediately felt pain from his old wounds, and it had felt as if the aging he had cheated had caught up with him. While he wasn't sure, he suspected that he would die within minutes if the ring came off. It would be so easy to do, just pull it off and drift off into oblivion; but the same thing would immediately happen to Emma. Damn that woman!
He walked down the hallway of his mansion to his study. Like his office, it was filled with things he had collected over the ages. There were weapons mounted on the walls, including several very valuable rapiers and other weapons. Above the fireplace was an original oil painting depicting the attack of the fire-ships on the Spanish Armada in 1588. It wasn't exactly accurate, but Mark felt it was close enough, considering few people would notice the mistakes.
He emptied his mug and refilled it from the bar. His mind drifted back to the first time he had seen one of his lovers die. At the time, he didn't know that removing the ring would doom her. She was just a slave girl that he'd bought in Tortuga, but she was so beautiful. The pink stone looked so nice against her brown skin.
It had all been so innocent; they were in bed, and she had asked to see the ring. The instant he removed it, she was screaming from pain. In less than a minute she was dead. He remembered holding on to her for hours before burying her lifeless body. No, Emma deserved better... but how?
Then with each new lover, he'd found that they'd only had a short lifespan. The longest any had lasted was just over six months. He didn't want that fate for Emma either.
He'd also learned that removing the ring affected him too. He would immediately start to feel the pain of his past injuries, and the aging he had cheated would try to catch up to him. As long was he wore the ring, he was fine, but as the years passed, he knew that to remove it would mean death.
Hopefully, John would turn up something in Shanghai. The ring carried a curse, and maybe there was a way to reverse it. In the meantime, he would try to win Emma over. He also knew that his dark side would use Emma in various ways, but there was nothing he could do about that. The connection between the ring and the pink stone controlled him as much as it did her. The longer he went without sexual pleasure, the more perverted his thoughts would become. He would try to keep their sex as mainstream as possible, but he made no promises. Sometimes just a random thought guided his libido and brought out some fantasy,
He was kidding himself, he knew that with each contact, his thoughts and sexual fantasies would become more and more extreme, until he killed Emma, drove her insane, or wore her out; none of which she deserved.
Draining his mug, he refilled it again. It would be another long night, and the only thing that kept his nightmares away was his old friend rum. If he could drink himself into a stupor, he wouldn't be tormented by the faces of his past.
Chapter 25
Emma arrived at Mark's estate on Friday morning. He had called her at home and said that he wasn't coming into the office, but rather she was to report to his place.
He met her at the door and escorted her up to a bedroom.
"I have something rather interesting to try this weekend, Emma. You said you liked going to the movies; are you a fan of old classics?" he asked.
Emma nodded.
"Excellent. Just so you know, you'll be in the same physical form this whole weekend, even though you'll be a different person," he said with a slight laugh. "That sounds weird even for me."
"What do you have in mind?"
"There are several costumes in the closet; you'll know what to do with them," he said. "I'll be in the study when you're ready."
Emma entered the large walk-in closet and gasped as she saw the intricate costumes. They were gorgeous period outfits. But then she realized they weren't really old, rather they were outfits from Hollywood epics.
She ran her fingers over the first outfit. It was a stunning dress, something fitting for the 17th century.
Emma stripped down and felt a wave of energy sweep through her body. She looked down and saw that she was completely female once again. She glanced in the full-length mirror and stared at her reflection. She immediately recognized the face looking back at her. She was the spitting image of the actress Olivia de Havilland.
"Oh my," she exclaimed aloud. She gasped as she also sounded like the actress.
"So, what do you have in mind?" she said as he reached for the first outfit.
Chapter 26
Mark eagerly awaited her appearance. He hoped she would be pleased with his choice and give into the fantasy... even if it was just for the weekend.
He had also taken a different appearance and now looked like a very young Errol Flynn. In fact, he was wearing an outfit very similar to the one worn by Flynn in Captain Blood. Mark had found most pirate movies comical, but for some reason this one had always interested him. Maybe it was because he had helped finance it, or maybe because he had known Flynn; either way, he was excited about the fantasy he had selected.
He was wearing knee high black boots, with his pants tucked into them. His shirt was white, and he was wearing the same vest as before. He was even holding a sword to complete the look. He was now Dr. Peter Blood, convicted rebel, ex-slave, and now a pirate.
Emma entered the study in her ornate dress.
"Are you in here, Peter?" she asked.
Mark smiled, as it meant she was playing along with the role. "Yes, Arabella, come to me!" he called, referring to her as the character Olivia de Havilland played in the movie, Arabella Bishop, the niece of the cruel Colonel Bishop.
Emma entered and walked softly towards Mark. She noticed he looked as she had remembered Errol Flynn looking in the movie. Being it was one of his first movies, he had not yet grown his famous moustache.
She walked over to him and curtseyed. The only sounds in the study were from the roar of the fire and the ruffling of her petticoats.
"You look lovely, my lady," he said as he took her hand and gently kissed it.
"You'll look better once you grow the moustache," she said with a slight giggle.
"Noted," he replied. "But we must stay in character, don't you agree, Arabella?"
Chapter 27
For the first time since she had been with Mark, they made love instead of just having sex. He was loving and passionate, and they fell asleep in each other's arms in his bed.
When Emma awoke, she still looked like Olivia, and Mark still looked like Errol.
"That was wonderful," she sighed.
"I have to agree; I had forgotten that it could be like this," he said.
Emma bit her lip slightly before speaking. "If it can be like this, I can accept what you've done to me."
"You mean that?" he asked.
"Yes, this was romantic," she said.
"It was nice, wasn't it?"
"Promise me something, please," she asked.
"What is it, my dear?"
"Don't ever have sex with me as my old self again," she said. "You have no idea how... how degrading that was."
"I'm sorry," he said softly.
Emma wasn't sure, but he sounded very genuine.
"Anything else that you'd like to be off limits?" he asked.
"No more animals or partial animals," she said.
He just nodded at first. "You're not the first to object to that."
"Look, I accept that we're connected somehow. I'm not a prude, but to make this work, I need more than to be just driven by lust. You can change my looks to suit your desires, but let's keep it human, okay?"
He nodded. "But you don't mind this?"
She smiled back. "I've always loved this movie."
"What about other ones?"
"You mean with Errol and Olivia?"
He nodded.
"I loved The Adventures of Robin Hood," she confessed.
"You'd make a very lovely Maid Marian," he said.
"I just want to see you in tights," she replied barely containing her giggles.
"For you, anything," he said as he leaned over and kissed her.
Chapter 28
Emma had to admit that it was it was thrilling to make love to Robin Hood. Mark in his Errol Flynn/ Robin Hood persona was extremely handsome and dashing. He also had the wit and personality of Robin of Locksley.
As for herself, Emma got totally caught up in her role as Maid Marian, the ward of King Richard. Now that there was passion in their lovemaking, it was extremely fulfilling. Before, the sex had been great, but it left nothing inside; it was like junk food, but now she was at a feast.
She also sensed a huge change in Mark. He had such a soft compassionate side to him, which Emma suspected that hadn't been out in ages.
"So, do I really look better with the moustache?" he asked.
She nodded. "It makes you look so dashing."
Mark pulled her close and kissed her. She was coming around, and he could sense that his change in tactics was working. But it wasn't being done just to trick her. He too was enjoying it. He almost broke down and told her the truth, but decided not to spoil the evening.
They had spent the day in the woods that surrounded his estate. It was silly, but he had truly enjoyed himself. It felt good to let his guard down and act a fool.
Emma was impressed that he was actually a pretty good archer and could hit the bullseye eight times out of ten. He told her that he liked to practice as a form of relaxation, but that he usually didn't wear green tights and a cap with an feather in it. He also said that he usually didn't have such a lovely woman for an audience.
"So, what role do you want me to play tomorrow?" she asked as she cuddled closer to him.
"We haven't done a western yet," he said hopefully.
"Hmm, well, we have several options," she replied. "I think we should do Dodge City; it's the best of his westerns in my opinion."
He nodded in agreement. "So that would make me Wade Hatton and you Abbie Irving."
"My, you certainly know your old movies," she said.
"Movies are something that have given me continuity in my lives," he replied. "There's a dress in the closet that should be nice for you."
They looked into each other's eyes as if they were lifelong lovers.
"You know...I wouldn't object to doing this again," she suggested.
"Really?" he asked.
"I'm sort of surprised that you didn't want to do The Sea Hawk; it would seem right up your alley," said Emma, referring to the Errol Flynn movie where he played a privateer at the time of Queen Elizabeth I, just before Spanish Armada attacked.
Mark shook his head. "While it's an entertaining movie, it hits too close to home."
"Really?" she asked.
"I don't want to talk about it," he said. "There are certain wounds that shouldn't be reopened."
He cracked a small smile and reached over and ran his hand gently across her face. "Maybe someday I'll tell you about it."
"Okay, that one's out, so why don't we do different people next time," she said.
Mark propped his head up with his hand. "What do you have in mind?"
"Well, since you like old movies too, how do you feel about being Bogart?"
"Go on," he said.
"What about Casablanca, To Have and Have Not, and The Big Sleep?" she suggested.
"Ingrid Bergman and Lauren Bacall?" he asked. "That would be very nice."
"I know," she said. "See how much better this can be if we work together?"
"I was just thinking the same thing," he said.
He stared into her eyes as he reached out to stroke the side of her head.
"Please kiss me, Robin," she said.
"As you wish, Marion."
Chapter 29
Emma had to admit that Mark/Errol/Wade looked very dashing. He was dressed in an outfit fitting for a Hollywood western of the 1930's. He had a huge Stetson on his head, a scarf around his neck, and was wearing ornate cowboy boots. Around his waist he wore a gun belt with a pair of Colts in the holsters.
He had brought in two horses for the day, and they had gone for a ride. Mark explained that he loved to ride, but didn't want to own his own horses; it was easier to lease them. The stable hand took the horses from them and apparently didn't care or notice that Emma and Mark looked like Errol Flynn and Olivia de Havilland.
Emma/Abbie's dress was nice. Mark liked the fact that she was wearing a corset and petticoats. She complained that her outfit had made it difficult to ride.
"I know that they can't be all that comfortable, but there's something very sexy about a woman in a corset. It's one thing I miss about the past, when I was with a woman, it took time to undress her, and it built up the pleasure," lamented Mark.
Emma laughed. "It's not easy walking in a dress with petticoats either."
"Ahh, but it makes it easier to catch you!" he replied.
Emma/Abbie raised an eyebrow, and in a flash, she hitched up her hemline and ran off towards the mansion. He caught up with her just prior to reaching the door. He scooped her up in his arms and carried her inside.
"That was pretty sneaky!" he commented.
"I'm amazed you could run so fast in those boots," she replied.
"It wasn't easy, Abbie," he said as continued to carry her.
"Are you going to put me down?" she asked.
"Not until we get to the bedroom," he replied.
"Don't worry, Wade, I'm not going to run away from you," she replied.
Chapter 30
The lovemaking lasted all afternoon and into the evening. They had stayed in character until just before the last session when he changed them back to their original forms. Emma discovered one difference; she was now completely female.
"Do you mind?' he asked.
Emma shook her head. "Just one question, will you leave me this way?"
He nodded.
Emma broke out in a big smile and kissed him.
"Does that mean that you accept that you're a woman?' he asked.
"It means that I'm glad that I'm not in between," she replied.
"I have left you with your additional clits, even though you'll always have a vagina. I figure you might enjoy keeping them."
Emma nodded. It did make anal and oral sex more enjoyable when she could reach orgasm. Several times with Mark, she had gotten a dual orgasm, and they had been incredible. He was right; she didn't want to give them up.
"Thank you," she replied.
After they made love, they cuddled together in bed.
"So, you don't mind that you're a woman now?" he asked.
"Let's just say that I'm accepting the fact that this is my body," she replied.
"Fair answer," he countered.
"I still don't forgive you for what you did to me, but I want to thank you for giving me a say in this. I don't feel like a slave now," she continued.
"But you don't hate me anymore, right?"
She nodded.
"Do you like me?" he asked.
"When you're like this, yes, I like you," she said.
"But you don't love me...."
"No, I don't love you... yet, but if we continue like this, anything is possible," she said.
"That's all I can ask for," he said.
Emma debated asking him what he was hiding, but decided not to spoil the moment. They had made progress that weekend, and he now saw her as a woman, not a sexual toy, not just his property; in time who knew where it would go.
Chapter 31
Monday morning, Mark got a call from John.
"What did you find out?" asked Mark.
"You were right, sir," answered John.
Mark smiled at John's usual short answers. So the stones came from China, he thought. "Excellent, and what else do you have?"
"I'm meeting with a man today who can translate the parchments," said John.
"Keep me informed," ordered Mark.
"If this is the information you've been seeking, will you keep your word?" asked John.
"I always keep my word, John," said Mark. "Yes, if this is what I've been looking for, you will be released."
"Thank you, sir," replied John.
Mark hung up the phone and opened up a file that was lying on his desk. It contained a copy of the parchment that John had in China. Mark had acquired the document thirty years ago and had only translated a third of it.
The document was a mishmash of languages and codes, but from what he had been able to decipher, it told about the gem he wore in his ring. Maybe the rest of it would give him a way of breaking the curse. He no longer wanted to live forever; he wanted to live out his life with Emma.
She was now imbedded in his mind; he found that he was thinking about her all the time. It had been so long since he was in love that he had forgotten how intoxicating it was. He could only hope that she would learn to love him back.
Emma was different from all the others. By now, she should have become subservient and totally devoted to his personal pleasure as the other ones had become. Instead, she had fought off the effects of the stone and had become the woman of his dreams... not his fantasies.
He had forgotten what it was like to be with such a woman; it was long overdue. He closed his eyes and could picture her standing in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face.
With thoughts of Emma fresh in his mind, Mark picked up his phone and called a local vintage clothing story to place an order.
Chapter 32
For the first time since her transformation, Emma didn't have any apprehension as she walked into the workplace. The weekend she had spent with Mark had left her refreshed and hopeful for the future.
Deep down, she still knew that she was dealing with an over four hundred and fifty year old pirate, who had centuries of time to practice deceit. Still, he had taken her input for the first time and had treated her like a person.
She also found herself looking forward to their next weekend. When she'd got home the previous evening, she had gone online and found a store that sold vintage lingerie. She planned on getting a corset fitting, so she could have several made. Even though she had complained about wearing one, she did like the way it made her figure look.
Emma realized that she was changing, and at times it was hard to remember what it was like to be a man. She still wasn't happy about being transformed, but her anger was fading.
Another thing that changed her attitude was that she was completely a woman now. The tiny penis that she used to have had been a constant reminder of who she used to be. If she was forced to live as a woman, she wanted to be complete.
The orgasms that she could now achieve were superior to what she could recall from being Ed. Mark had told her that while he would keep her a woman, she couldn't get pregnant from him. Both of them were sterile.
Emma really didn't mind this fact, as she was nowhere close to being ready to be a mother. Besides, what sort of life would the child have?
She took her place at her desk and happily went to her routine.
Chapter 33
After work she got her corset fitting. She ordered three, including a plain white one that she could wear to work.
The woman who ran the shop told Emma that they would be ready in two weeks. She then asked Emma if she was interested in more recent undergarments.
"What do you have?" asked Emma.
The woman, whose name was Yvonne, led Emma to her showroom.
"When you told me that your man liked you in a corset, I thought you'd be interested in things like these too. Many women buy them for their lovers who like costumes," said Yvonne.
Emma looked at the collection of girdles, Merry Widows, waist-cinchers, bras, petticoats, and slips.
"These are the real thing, not recreations. I was lucky to acquire several crates that had been in storage for decades. Most were manufactured in the 1930s and 1940s," continued Yvonne. "Many men en go crazy for the old style. I can also give you the address of a store that sells shoes, jewelry, dresses and outerwear. You know, things like gloves, coats, scarves, and hats."
Emma picked out several items, knowing that Mark would enjoy removing them from her body. She smiled at this thought; she now considered herself to be female.
The vintage clothing shop was closed, and Emma made a mental note to stop there the next day.
On the way back to her apartment, she stopped and had her nails done. She was suddenly filled with the urge to be very feminine, as if giving in to her body had broken down her mental resistance. It was like a dam breaking, and now a wave of femininity was engulfing her. She would also get her hair styled as soon as she could make an appointment, as she had a good idea of how Mark liked her to look for work. Besides, if he didn't like it, he could always change it.
In her mind, she accepted this as the logical thing to do. She was stuck with this body, and there was no reason not to keep it looking as good as possible. She also wanted Mark to love her as herself, and not change her into a fantasy woman every time he wanted sex. The role-playing she didn't see as an issue, but she didn't want to be another race, or size, or part animal. Obviously, Mark had picked out a look for her that meant something to him.
While it did enter her thoughts that her change in attitude was all part of the spell, she shrugged this off. The last weekend had given her a peek into the real Mark Walken, and she sensed that he really cared about her, not as a sex item, but as a lover.
If her fate was to be his match, then it would be much more tolerable if he actually loved her and didn't just lust after her.
She could live with that, she thought.
Chapter 34
Emma was called into Mark's office the next afternoon. She was wearing a navy colored two piece dress suit. Underneath, she was wearing one of the corselettes she had bought.
"Emma, please come here," he ordered.
She walked over to him and he pulled her down onto his lap. As he ran his hands over her, he looked up and smiled.
"What do we have here?" he asked.
She just smiled back.
He slowly began to undress her. His eyes opened wide as he unbuttoned the top part of her outfit revealing the silk slip and then the bra portion of the corselette.
"This is a very pleasant surprise. You did this for me?" he asked.
Emma nodded.
He reached up and placed his hand behind her head, gently bringing her lips to his.
Emma trembled, not from fear, but from joy. She could sense that he was truly pleased by her gift. Their kisses were extremely passionate, slowly building up the sense of arousal between them.
Mark carefully stood up, and in one flowing movement, scooped Emma up into his arms. He then carried her to the couch.
Unlike the near animalistic sex that they had had in the office numerous times, this was lovemaking. Mark tenderly undressed Emma slowly, as if he was savoring every moment. His touch was soft as he caressed her body.
"You have made me so happy, Emma, my dear," he whispered into her ear in between kisses.
Emma wasn't sure, but it sounded like he was on the verge of crying.
"I have longed for this for hundreds of years," he continued.
"I'm yours, my love... and you are mine," she replied.
"Yes, my love... we belong to each other now... no matter what the tide may bring in," he said.
Chapter 35
Emma held onto Mark tightly. She didn't want him to let go of her.
Neither spoke, as words were not necessary. Mark knew that Emma was his and that she loved him. In return, he loved her with a passion that he had not felt since those wild days on the Spanish Main. Nothing else mattered now to him. He could only hope that John would bring him the way to lift the curse that had controlled his life and that could save the woman of his dreams.
Emma, while not knowing the turmoil that Mark was struggling with, knew that she was deeply in love with him.
Mark finally looked at his watch and let out a sigh.
"We need to get dressed, my love," he said.
"Do we have to?" she asked.
He kissed her and nodded. He saw the sadness in her eyes and reached over to caress her face. He then came to a revelation. The answer was as clear as day.
"Emma, I want to be with you. Do you feel the same about me?"
"Yes, Mark, I do. I honestly want to be your woman," she replied.
"Things are happening, and in the next week or so I will be leaving Seattle. I want to see the world again and live life... not just exist. I want you to be with me. But, I will not force you. You can answer honestly," he said.
Emma's eyes opened wide, and a huge smile appeared on her face. Tears of joy began to run down her cheeks, flushed with passion. "I want to be with you more than anything in the world."
"Even more than being your old self again?" he asked.
Emma nodded. "I've changed, Mark. That part of my life is over, and I accept it. I want to be with you, and hopefully you will open up to me."
He kissed her on the lips. "All in due time, my love."
Chapter 36
John boarded the jet in Shanghai for his return trip to the states. At least his employer gave him first class accommodations. He motioned for the flight attendant and asked for a drink. A short time later, she returned with a glass of champagne.
He had worked for Mr. Walken his entire adult life, like his father and grandfather before him, and like them, he had been raised to serve the man.
Naturally, he knew the story of his family's long relation with Mr. Walken. His great-grandfather was the first, when Mr. Walken had bought his freedom from a prison ship headed to the prison at French Guyana.
Seventeen-year-old Jacques Rochelle was a convicted smuggler and murderer. If it hadn't been for Mr. Walken's intervention, he would have died in the tropic hell of the French Penal Colony of Guyana, known as the "Dry Guillotine."
Instead, he was initially trained as a servant. Over the years, Mr. Walken had educated Jacques and taught him the ways of the world. Many years later, to Jacques' total surprise, Mr. Walken set him up in New Orleans to run an import/export business.
Mr. Walken told him he wanted someone he could trust to occasionally perform 'tasks' for him. He would allow Jacques to have a family and to prosper, but that Jacques must swear eternal loyalty, under pain of death, to Mr. Walken.
Jacques agreed, and he worked for Mr. Walken until he turned over his duties to his son, Armand.
John also knew his family history and the mysteries of Mr. Walken. John's grandfather had married a Creole woman and had followed Mr. Walken to California. His father had served Mr. Walken until his death ten years ago, when John took over the family duties.
At first, John felt honored to serve, but he soon began to feel different. While his family had blindly served Mr. Walken, John began to question their servitude. While it was true that he was very rich, he longed for more. How come Mr. Walken never aged? John, whose real name was Jean, which he hated, wanted the immortality and the power that Mr. Walken processed, and now he saw his way to take it.
No one in his family had ever known how Mr. Walken lived so long. Being loyal men, they never asked either, but John watched and studied the man. The parchment he had just had deciphered confirmed his beliefs. If he, John Rochelle, could take the ring, he could have wealth beyond his wildest dreams. He could also have women, real women, to serve his every desire.
He was well aware of Mr. Walken's exotic tastes and laughed to himself. Compared to his own sexual fantasies, Mr. Walken was a puritan. John would also use the ring to gain real power, not just wealth. Who knows, with the right moves he could rule a country. Mr. Walken had grown soft and only sought personal pleasure. John, on the other hand, would become a powerful man.
He hadn't planned to make his move so soon, but the translation told him that Mr. Walken might be planning on destroying the ring, and John couldn't allow that. If the old man wanted to die, so be it; but why waste an object of power in the process, thought John. No, he would plan a way to get the ring and make himself powerful. Mr. Walken's death would also mean the instant death of his freak of a lover, but John gave her little thought, she was unimportant and weak, and he gave her no more thought. She was not worth worrying about. He motioned to the flight attendant for a refill of his drink.
Chapter 37
Mark inspected the various wardrobes that he had purchased for the weekend. It was silly, but he was really looking forward to the role-play that awaited both of them.
John would be arriving late Sunday afternoon. Mark would have preferred to meet with him sooner in the week, but John requested some personal time in Hawaii, and Mark didn't see a reason to deny it.
From what John had said on the phone, he had been very successful. The parchment was almost completely translated. There was only one line that was left to be decoded.
Mark planned on a weekend of enjoyment with Emma and then hopefully, if everything worked out, the start of the rest of his life with her.
He had enough wealth spread out throughout the world to last a dozen lifetimes. He would sell the company and spend the next few years exploring the world with Emma. After that, if he felt like it, he could easily start another company. He would sell his present company; he'd had numerous offers over the years. He didn't want to be bothered with business decisions.
He decided that he would first turn Emma into Ingrid Bergman, or to be more accurate, Ilsa Lund, and he would become Richard Blaine.
He couldn't believe that he hadn't done this sort of fantasy before, as he loved classic movies. Then again, he hadn't been with a woman like Emma in ages. He went down to his study and poured himself a drink. He then sat down in his chair and thought of the woman that had changed his life.
Mark shook his head in disbelief at the thought that Emma had once been a male. She was such a sophisticated woman now. He had noticed her attention to her looks, moving more towards sophistication from her original style. He had initially programmed her to be neat and professional, but her move towards elegant femininity was so delightful. What was also exciting was that it was her own doing.
Mark went down to his study and filled his mug with rum. He sat down on the couch and stared at the painting above the fireplace. He could close his eyes and feel the movement of the ship, the smell of the smoke, and the heat from the fire.
He then thought about the original Emma, whom he had based his new love on. Emma Richmond was an exquisite lady of high class and stature. She was the only daughter of one of the richest men in Plymouth, and Mark had fallen immediately in love with her, even though she never noticed him. Then again, why would she? She was a noblewoman, and he was a commoner.
He had first seen her when he was still respectable. He was one of the brave privateers that sailed for England against Spain under Sir Francis Drake.
Her father, Sir Peter Richmond, had wealth, and he had secretly financed many of Sir Francis's trips and had become extremely prosperous by doing so. Mark suspected that he'd wished that he could sail with Sir Francis, but he was too conservative and image conscious.
Mark could still picture the first day he had seen Emma. He had escorted Sir Francis to the Richmond manor, just outside Plymouth. Mark had been invited along to protect the treasure that was being delivered to Sir Peter following one of their raids. He felt honored to be trusted by Sir Francis with such responsibility.
Emma had arrived by carriage at the same time, and he couldn't take his eyes off her, as she was the most perfect woman that he had ever seen. She had hair was auburn, and her eyes were as green as the leaves on an oak tree. Her complexion was light, as was the fashion of the day. In fact, she looked as if her skin was ivory. What Mark remembered most was her almost lyrical laugh. It sounded like the song of a lark.
Of course, she paid him no attention as she walked into her home, but Mark could remember everything about her to this very day, from the aroma of her perfume to the color of her dress.
Over the next few months, he'd observed her from afar, hoping that some day he could acquire the wealth and status to one day ask for her hand in marriage.
The news that the Armada was sailing towards England filled Mark's heart with joy. This could be the opportunity he needed to achieve the status to take Emma as his wife.
He served as second in command under Sir Richard Thorn on the Minotaur. He could not ask for a better assignment, as Sir Richard was a great man, and a superb captain. They had been on several adventures together and both men thought highly of each other, even though they were from different classes.
Sir Richard was one of the gentlemen fighters who had served with Sir Francis from the early days. He was no effete snob either. He was a dangerous warrior and not a man to be taken lightly, as many a dead Spaniard had discovered.
Fighting against the Spanish wasn't enough; Mark had to distinguish himself, and so he'd volunteered for an extremely dangerous mission, the attack of the fire-ships against the anchored Spanish Fleet at Calais on July 28th, 1588.
Fire ships were older vessels, filled with gunpowder, pitch, and other combustibles. The goal was to attack at night, sail close, light the ships on fire, and sail them into the anchored Spanish. It was a common tactic of the day, although it was very dangerous to the crews of the fire ships, who had to stay with the craft long enough to ensure it would reach its target, but not so long as to be on board when the ship exploded.
Mark was on the lead ship, and he steered it towards the Armada before jumping to safety. He had been the last man on his ship to leave. He'd watched with delight from the boat that had picked him up as his fire ship struck one of the hated Spanish warships. He could hear the screams of alarm and fear coming from the crews as they rushed to save their ship. While the fire ship didn't destroy the Spanish warship, it did initiate the hoped for panic among the ships of the Armada.
Mark knew that the fire ships didn't actually have to hit anything to be successful. The Spanish feared these vessels, as they had been used against them many times. They called them "hell burners," because sometime the ships would explode, showering the vessels being attacked with flaming debris.
A shipboard fire was terrifying, and even though the Spanish were anchored close to shore, this was small consequence to the men on the Armada's ships. There would be no escape if their ships caught fire, because as unbelievable as it may sound, many couldn't swim.
The attack was extremely successful, and the surviving Spanish cut their anchors and sailed away in confusion and panic. It was like a flock of panicky sheep scattering from a wolf. Even ships not in danger cut their anchors and fled. This was a victory in itself, as now the Spanish ships couldn't anchor and therefore had to keep sailing. The planned invasion was prevented, and the English fleet could now attack the disorganized Spanish and chase them from the Channel. Sir Francis later congratulated Mark for his role in the triumphant attack. It was the proudest day of his life.
The following day, at the battle off Gravelines, Mark again demonstrated his bravery. Sir Richard Thorn had been wounded, and Mark took command of the Minotaur. He pressed the attack started by Sir Richard and aggressively engaged the enemy. It was during one of these attacks that he was hit by the splinter. He pressed the attack and was credited with sinking one of the Spanish. Sir Richard personally thanked him for his brave handling of the ship.
Mark continued to serve as acting captain and stayed with the English fleet which harassed the surviving Spanish up the east coast of England and north to Scottish waters. The Spanish were then forced to sail around Scotland and Ireland in order to return home. A huge storm off Ireland wrecked many more of the Spanish ships.
Mark returned to Plymouth a hero. Sir Francis personally praised him as one of England's finest sailors. Mark's head was spinning with the possibilities that were being offered him. He was sure to get his own ship, which would allow him to get wealth and status.
But all his dreams came crashing down to earth when he found out that Emma was engaged and due to be married in less than a month. He'd watched in disbelief as she left the church with an obese repulsive nobleman twenty years her senior. Her new husband had not even fought in the battle!
Mark had immediately found a public house and got roaring drunk. Nothing he had accomplished in his life mattered anymore.
He had lied to his new Emma about how he had first tested the power of the ring. It was true that he suspected something was strange about his two brushes with death, but he didn't know for sure until during his bender. On the fourth night of his binge, overcome by grief and despair, he took out his dagger and tried to slit his throat. There was no reason to live any more. To his total amazement, the wound sealed immediately. Confused, he stabbed himself in the stomach, and the same thing happened, the wound immediately healed as soon as the dagger was removed. It had then hit him that he couldn't die.
The next morning, he'd staggered out and signed onto the first ship that was leaving for the Caribbean. He had discovered that he could change his appearance just by thinking of a new look.
This had happened by accident as he sat in the bar trying to clear his head. As he made plans to leave England, he wished he looked different, so that no one would recognize him. He rubbed his chin, and to his shock he had a full beard. He looked at his reflection in the window and found that, just by thinking of it, he could change his looks.
He signed on as a common sailor using the name John Blackthorn, after a fellow privateer and illegitimate son of Sir Richard, the first of many names he would use. Mark Goodson ceased to be.
When the ship pulled into Jamaica, he jumped ship. His life in England was over, and so he'd started on the road to being a pirate. Mark remembered the date as if it had been etched into his very soul. For it was on March 15th, 1589 that Mark had turned his back on humanity and dedicated his life towards personal wealth and pleasure. He had resigned himself to the fact that he would never have a family.
The pink stone allowed him to change his lovers. It wasn't until his third lover that he'd discovered that the stone could become part of her. It also increased his power over her and allowed him to change her into any form he desired.
Over the years his sexual tastes grew more exotic, and he took great joy in transforming his lovers. Still, part of him longed for his lost love. It was true that two times before he had changed women to try to match Emma's beauty, but they were shallow imitations.
It was also true that he knew little of the original Emma; she could have been a shrew for all he knew. He had been held back by his birth and his class. But over the years, he regretted that he'd never even tried to talk to her.
Now, he had a woman with Emma's beauty on the outside and a spirit on the inside that was even lovelier. Emma Jones was a woman worth giving up immortality for.
Chapter 38
Thursday afternoon, Mark called Emma into his office.
"Do you have plans for this evening, Emma?" he asked. The question amused him, as a short time ago he would have just told her what to do; now he was asking her.
She shook her head.
"I'd like to take you out for dinner," he said.
"Aren't you worried that someone might see us together?" she asked.
"They wouldn't recognize me," he replied as he held up the ring. "Dress casually, I'll pick you up at seven."
"That sounds nice," she replied. "Thank you for asking me."
Chapter 39
Emma changed into black slacks and a red sweater, as it was the most casual outfit she currently owned. She smiled at the fact it was the first time since her transformation that she wasn't wearing a dress or a skirt.
Mark arrived at her condo on time. He looked slightly younger and now had a neatly trimmed full beard.
"I'm in disguise," he admitted as he entered her apartment. He was dressed in jeans and a black turtleneck sweater. "One of the many advantages of the ring."
"You look nice with a beard," said Emma.
He leaned over and kissed her.
"Thanks. I used to have one... in the old days," he admitted.
"So, where are we going?" she asked.
"A little seafood place down by the waterfront. It's a locals' place, very casual, but the food is excellent," he said. "They also have a pretty good English pub next door."
"That sounds nice," she replied.
"Good," he replied.
He drove them over to the restaurant in an old Landrover.
"This blends in better in the neighborhood than a limo," he explained.
"It suits you better than a limo," she replied.
As promised, the restaurant was nothing fancy, but the food was excellent. Emma ordered fish and chips, and Mark had the same. After dinner, they headed to the pub for drinks.
"It's weird, but this place seems so familiar," noted Emma. "I mean, it's like I've been here before."
"Part of your history as Emma Jones," explained Mark, as he pulled out a seat for her at an open table. "The owner of this place served in the Royal Navy and lived in Plymouth for years. He modeled it after a place he used to frequent."
Emma nodded. "I suppose that makes sense. To be honest, I can no longer tell which memories are real any more."
"I apologize for that," said Mark. "It must be difficult to lose everything about your past."
Emma shrugged as she sipped her pint. "It's not all that bad. I didn't exactly have a great upbringing. I never met my real father, and my mother... well she was no saint."
"I know you were raised in foster homes, but I didn't look into all the details," said Mark.
"My mother... she slept around and ran with a bad crowd. I was often left alone for days at a time. When I was ten, she was sent to prison for assisting in an armed robbery; she wasn't any better at crime than she was at motherhood. The last time I saw her was when she was sentenced; she never even said goodbye. None of my family wanted me, so I entered the foster family system. I dedicated myself to my studies and earned a full scholarship to college. No one gave me a thing."
"I'm sorry," said Mark.
"I was hoping to start my life anew, but I had no idea how new it would be," continued Emma. She smiled at Mark.
"I'm sorry," repeated Mark.
"Don't be," she replied softly. "Yes, I hated you when you first changed me. I plotted ways to get back at you, but that's all changed."
"The spell does change your attitude," said Mark.
Emma shook her head. "This has nothing to do with the stone. It all changed when you treated me like a person and not a slave. You've changed too. I mean, look at us tonight, we're just another couple having dinner and drinks, no transformations, no wild sex; this is exceedingly normal."
"Normal is a relative term," said Mark as he took a drink.
Emma laughed. "That's true."
"Do you still want to spend the weekend with me?" he asked.
"Yes, very much so," she replied. "I also want to go to bed with you tonight."
Mark cocked his head. "That's the first time in centuries a woman has propositioned me."
Emma leaned over and kissed him. "You'd better get used to it."
Chapter 40
Across town, John prepared for his meeting with Mr. Walken. He knew that he had one chance to pull this off. If he failed, he would be dead, as he knew what a skilled fighter his boss was. The best weapon that John had was surprise; if he could catch Mr. Walken off guard, the ring and all its powers would be his.
From what he had been told by that old man in Shanghai, the only way he could defeat Mr. Walken was to remove the ring from him, either by taking it off or by cutting it off. Any other wound would heal instantly.
John was skilled in the use of many weapons, but he knew that he was no match for Mr. Walken. He had fenced against him many times and had never won. No, he would need guile to win this prize.
Once he disabled Mr. Waken, he would remove the ring and watch the man die. The woman would die too, but she didn't matter to John.
He had learned that the ring would allow him to change his appearance, and so he would become Mr. Walken. No one would suspect what had happened; it would be the perfect crime. With his new wealth and power, the world would be his oyster.
Chapter 41
Mark held Emma close to his body and caressed her head. They were lying together in her bed, enjoying the afterglow of lovemaking.
Emma noticed something was different about Mark; he seemed as if he was worried about something.
"What's wrong?" she asked.
"Nothing for you to worry about, my sweet," he replied.
"You can tell me," she said. "It might make you feel better."
"It will be resolved in the next few days," he replied. "I do appreciate your concern; it has been ages since someone....anyone has cared about me..."
Emma could tell that he was hiding something that concerned her, but decided to drop the subject, yet she also sensed danger. She would have to be alert for the next few days.
"I'm taking tomorrow off," he said. "I want to spend the day with you."
"You're the boss," she said with a smile.
"Only when we're at work," he replied. "That's going to change soon too. I want to travel the world again... and I want you to be there with me; would you like that?"
"I just want to be with you, Mark. I love you with all my heart. I know that sounds corny, but I've never really been in love before; I never realized how much I missed having someone in my life."
"That's just what I wanted to hear, my love," he said. He then kissed Emma on the lips as he pulled her into his arms.
Chapter 42
They spent the day together exploring the city, spending the morning at the Seattle Aquarium and then eating lunch at a local oyster house.
After lunch, Mark took Emma shopping. He wanted to spend money on her and see her dressed in pretty things.
"A beauty like you should be treated like a princess," said Mark. "Back in my old days, I would loot things to make my women beautiful. I must admit that it was more fun then."
"I hope to hear all your stories," said Emma.
"I hope so too, my love," he replied.
They then drove together out to his estate.
"So, what are we doing first?' she asked as she held his hand.
"Casablanca," he answered. "It's one of my favorite movies. I like the way they kept Rick's life mysterious; it's something I can relate to."
Emma just smiled back.
Mark's cell phone went off as soon as they entered his home.
"Excuse me, my dear," he said as he looked at his phone. "You'll find your wardrobe in the guestroom. Pick out one of the evening gowns; I'll be in my white dinner jacket."
Emma nodded and headed upstairs. She hesitated and noticed that Mark seemed agitated with whoever he was talking to.
"No, tonight is not a good night," snapped Mark. "I told you Sunday!"
"What about tomorrow?" asked John. "I mean... I thought you wanted this information as soon as possible."
"I do. Okay, be here tomorrow afternoon at two," said Mark, his anger barely contained. How dare John question him? He had first told him Sunday, and now John wanted to come early. It was just as well that John would be given his release; he was too independent.
"Yes, sir," replied John. "Sorry to disturb you."
"See you tomorrow at two," said Mark.
John hung up his phone. Good, Mr. Walken was with his latest plaything, and that meant he would be distracted. This was working exactly as he had hoped.
John knew that Mr. Walken usually gave his staff the weekends off, so that meant he would be alone. John discounted the woman, if you could call her that. She was weak of mind and easily controlled, otherwise Mr. Walken wouldn't have selected her. It would be one on one. John knew he wouldn't get a better chance.
Chapter 43
The next morning, Emma woke next to Mark. They were still in the forms of Elsa and Rick.
"Good morning," he said as he ran his fingers through her hair.
"Good morning," she replied. "You know, this changes the storyline."
Mark/Rick shrugged his shoulders. "The movie never showed one way or another if they had sex. Who knows what they did in Paris before the Germans arrived?"
Emma/Elsa laughed. "You're wicked."
"Not any more, kid," he said.
She cuddled up close to him. "So, do we stay in these forms or change?"
"I'd like to be ourselves... if you don't mind," he replied.
Emma looked him in the eyes. "I'd like that a lot. I mean, this was fun, but I love you... the real you."
Mark chuckled slightly. "If you knew the real me, you wouldn't say that. Hell, I've done some terrible things in my life."
"You can change," she interjected.
"Maybe," he replied. "Let's make love one more time as Rick and Elsa and then have breakfast. We can talk about the other things later."
"I'd like that... Richard."
"Here's looking at you, kid," he replied as he pulled her close and kissed her.
Chapter 44
Across town, John was preparing for his meeting with Mr. Walken. He knew that a gun would be useless. From what he'd learned about the ring from the man in Shanghai, he would have to remove the ring from Mr. Walken's finger.
The old Chinese man said that he could also cut it off, but that would be difficult. No, John would use the sap he had purchased and knock Mr. Walken out and then tie him up. It might be a bit melodramatic, but he wanted his boss awake when the ring was removed.
John wanted to see the fear in his employer's eyes as the ring was pulled off. Other men might think this would be cruel, but John wasn't like most men. His whole life he had felt he was destined for something great, and if it meant hurting others to get it, so be it.
Besides, he would soon have immorality, wealth, and power. Morality and mercy were useless to him; they were what ordinary men sought.
In his years of service to Mr. Walken, he had made numerous connections, some of which were not exactly legal. John would use these to make himself a very powerful man. He could reap the benefits of those connections and at the same time maintain a legitimate image as Mr. Walken. It was a perfect plan.
He thought of how his father had been so stupid to serve for all those years. Yes, Mr. Walken had been generous, but it was just a drop in the bucket. In just a few short hours, John would be wealthy beyond his wildest dreams.
Chapter 45
Mark and Emma made love in a variety of ways that morning. Mark felt the weight of the years dissolve off his shoulders as he made love to Emma... his Emma.
As they relaxed together, he was overcome by remorse.
Sensing his change in attitude, Emma snuggled closer and asked him what was wrong.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"Please, Mark, you can open up to me...now," she said.
He sighed. "I guess it's just that it has hit me how I have wasted the gift that was given me so many years ago in the jungles of Panama. I mean... what I have truly accomplished in my long life? Yes, I've become rich and powerful, but I could have done so much more. I was more concerned with my own pleasure...."
"Don't," she interrupted.
He laughed. "Don't what?"
"Look, you had something extraordinary happen to you, and to be honest, most men would have done the same; you know the old saying about ultimate power corrupting...."
"Yes, but I should have grown over the years, instead I have become more and more isolated," he interjected. "I was bitter that I lost a woman I loved. She's been dead for centuries, and until recently, she haunted me."
Emma wrapped her arm across his chest. "Tell me about her."
"You don't mean that," said Mark.
She looked up at him. "Yes, I do, Mark. I mean, have you told anyone about her?"
"No... no, I haven't," he said. He let out a long breath of air. "Her name was Emma too."
Chapter 46
"Thank you for telling me," said Emma. "It explains so much about you. I can understand why you didn't want to do The Sea Hawk."
He nodded. "I let my emotions take over... about something over which I had no control. I threw away my life and hurt people close to me...."
She reached over and touched her finger to his lips. "Shhhh. You can't keep beating yourself up over something that happened hundreds of years ago. You can look to the future now. I no longer fret over the past... we have a future together now."
"You're being very generous, Emma. I'm still confused that you actually love me. I mean... considering what I did to you," said Mark.
She laughed. "Trust me; if things had continued the way they had started, we wouldn't be having this conversation. No, when you began to treat me as a woman and not a slave or a sex toy, that's when I changed. I've been doing research on the stones in hope of finding a way of breaking the spell, but now I am content to be with you."
Mark sat up and propped himself up. "What did you find out?"
"Well, since rubies aren't normally found in Central America, I searched and found a possible source...China."
Mark's eyes opened wide. "That's remarkable."
"You don't think I'm right?" she asked.
He shook his head. "On the contrary, Emma, I'm convinced that the stone originated in China and came to the new world as part of the great fleet that sailed in 1421."
"We don't even know if the fleet actually made it to the new world," said Emma.
Now it was Mark's turn to laugh. "Oh, it did. I saw the proof, but at the time I didn't realize it. Back then, knowledge was hoarded, especially navigation and charts. They were the most valuable things on a ship. I even used copies of the Chinese charts. As you know, the Chinese dealt with the Portuguese, who were some of the finest navigators in the world. Well, I was fortunate to acquire some charts from a Portuguese navigator... in exchange for his life." He then laughed again. "We later became very good friends, but that's another story. Anyway, when I asked him about the strange lands on the charts, he told me that the charts had been smuggled out of China. He had no reason to lie."
"Strange lands?" asked Emma.
"Yes, the charts showed Australia, which wasn't officially discovered by the Dutch until 1606, and they didn't even circumnavigate it. The chart I saw showed the entire continent, and that was in 1596. However, I always found it humorous that someone could 'discover' a land...where people were already living!"
Emma nodded. 'I did read where they recently found a Portuguese chart of Australia from sometime in the 1500s."
"It was 1522, and four ships under Christopher de Mendonca sailed along the coast. I heard about that in the 1590s. According to my friend, de Mendonca was using a smuggled Chinese chart. They were looking for spices, and since they found none, they moved on," explained Mark. "Let's face it; there were no genuine explorers back then, men sailed for wealth. This doesn't diminish their accomplishments; even with a chart of the area, it was extremely dangerous. Ships were very small, and the risks were great. Hell, even Columbus may have had a copy of a Chinese chart that showed the new world, but he would never have admitted that."
"And why haven't more of these charts been found?" she asked.
"They weren't found as they were hidden by their owners. A good navigator was worth his weight in gold. Chinese charts were even more valuable as they were exceptionally accurate. Over the years they passed from memory," he replied.
"And the pink stone... the one that's part of me?"
"I'm working on that too," he said as he looked at his watch. "Damn, I need to get up. Emma, you can rest, but I have a meeting with John in less than an hour."
"Where?" she asked.
"Just down in my study," he replied. "It won't take long." He then leaned over and kissed her.
Chapter 47
Mark poured himself a drink and looked at his watch. It was nearly two, and John was always prompt. He would be walking into the study shortly, hopefully carrying the solution to Mark's curse and hope for Emma.
If it worked, Mark would no longer need John's services. Still, a man like John would find another job without too much difficulty, assuming he wanted to work. Mark had paid him well over the years.
There was a knocking at the door and John entered.
"Do you have it?" asked Mark.
John nodded and reached into his case. "Here it is."
Mark took the document and began to read it. A big smile broke out on his face. "Yes!"
"Good news, sir?" asked John.
"Yes, very good news, John. Oh, do you want a drink?" asked Mark as he continued to read the document.
"Yes, sir," replied John.
Without looking up, Mark motioned towards the bar. "Help yourself."
John did as he was told. He poured himself a glass of Cognac and walked back towards his soon to be ex-boss. A lead weighted leather sap was in his right hand.
Mark was so intensely reading the documents that he didn't notice John's approach. He caught the motion of John's arm coming down out of the corner of his eye, but it was too late to do anything.
John was surprised at how easily he had knocked out Mr. Walken. He quickly picked up the unconscious man and placed him in his chair. John then took out two pairs of handcuffs and used one on each wrist to incapacitate Mr. Walken. He then tied each of Mr. Walken's legs to the chair using some rope he had brought in. No sense in being careless, he thought.
He smiled at the fact that he had planned this out so perfectly; he hadn't overlooked a thing.
Next, he reached down and touched the ring. It would be so easy to take it now, but he wanted to see the look on Mr. Walken's face when he did.
He sat on the edge of the desk and waited for Mr. Walken to wake up.
It took a few minutes, but Mark slowly regained consciousness. He tried to reach up to touch his head, but found his hands cuffed to the arms of the chair.
"Well...well, you're awake," stated John with a sneer on his face.
"What the hell?" replied Mark as he struggled to free himself from the handcuffs.
"Don't bother, they're the good ones," said John.
"What do you want?" asked Mark as he glared at John.
"The ring, your wealth, your power, your identity... everything," replied John.
"You don't want this," said Mark, shaking his head.
"Oh, I do. I can't believe that you're going to toss it all away... for a freak of nature," said John as he sipped his drink.
"This ring is a curse," continued Mark.
John looked at Mark and laughed. "I'll take my chances."
"Why?" asked Mark. "You have a good life now."
"Why do you care? I mean, you were planning on destroying it," snapped John. "I plan on becoming you; yes, I've learned the ring's powers."
"You disloyal bastard," declared Mark. "I treated you and your family as if you were my family."
John laughed. "That's the problem; you gave me too much. I got a taste of wealth and decided that I want it all."
"You'll be killing Emma too," said Mark.
"Who cares? She is your slut," said John with a sneer. He then emptied his glass. "I suppose we could talk some more, but I want to get on with my life...rather make that, get on with YOUR life."
Mark looked directly in John's eyes. "You have to do what you think is right."
John laughed. "You're taking this better than I thought you would. The good thing is that this shouldn't hurt."
John reached down to pull the ring off Mark's finger. In a moment, everything he could want would be his.
He was just about to touch the ring when he gasped in pain. He looked down and saw the pointed tip of a rapier sticking six inches out of his chest. The blade withdrew, and in stunned silence, he turned around and saw Emma standing in front of him.
It was like a big cosmic joke. A stunningly beautiful, totally naked woman was standing before him holding a wire-hilted rapier in her right hand. Blood was dripping from the razor sharp blade, his blood. He lunged for her, but she easily stepped back.
John collapsed to the floor, clutching his chest and feeling the life slip out of his body. Instinctively, he knew that the wound was mortal.
He thought he had had thought of everything. He was about to rich beyond his wildest dreams; he was about to have power and immortality; instead, he was lying on his back dying...killed by a woman!
As he drifted into eternity, he cursed himself for not taking into account the woman; she shouldn't have mattered. He then made a sound that almost sounded like a laugh. The last thing that passed through his mind was how beautiful the woman who'd killed him was.
Chapter 48
Emma dropped the sword and ran over to Mark, wrapping her arms around him.
"Are you okay?' she asked as she wiped tears from her cheeks.
"Yes, my love. Check his pockets; the keys should be in one of them. But be careful; make sure he's really dead," stated Mark.
Emma carefully poked him with her foot and could see that John was dead. His cold eyes were staring blankly at the ceiling. She bent down and found the keys to the cuffs.
"I found them," she said as she held up the keys.
"Good girl," replied Mark.
She immediately uncuffed Mark and then hugged him again.
"It's okay, my love," said Mark as he held and comforted her.
"I...I just killed a man," she stammered in between tears.
"I know, my love, but it had to be done," said Mark as he comforted her. He had watched as Emma crept into the study and taken the rapier off the wall. He'd done his best to stall John, hoping that Emma would find the courage to kill him.
"What will happen now?' asked Emma as she continued to cry.
"Don't you worry, my love; I'll take care of everything," said Mark. "You know, this is another first for me; I've never had the fair damsel save me, especially a naked one!"
Emma couldn't help but smile and she began to wipe her tears away.
"By the way, love, how did you know I was in trouble?" he asked as he began to untie his legs.
"I had a feeling," she replied. "It was a like a premonition that something terrible was about to happen. I immediately came downstairs. I didn't realize I was naked until I stood outside the door."
Chapter 49
To Emma's surprise, Mark called the police.
"Please go get dressed," said Mark. "The police will be here shortly, and while I find you extremely beautiful, I doubt you want the police to see you like this."
"I can't believe you called the police," said Emma as she headed towards the door.
"Emma, I'm a respected businessman; they'll believe me. I will tell the truth, minus a few facts, of course. I will tell them that John was an employee who came here to rob and murder me," explained Mark, as he carefully reached into John's jacket with a handkerchief. He pulled out a nine millimeter handgun. "John was licensed to carry this." He chambered a round. Then he cut himself with a small pocket knife. The wound healed quickly, but not before Mark was able to soak up some blood with his handkerchief. He then wiped this blood on the on the gun, and then placed it next to John's body. "It will look like he pistol-whipped me."
Emma stopped and watched with fascination.
He then retrieved the sap and placed it in his desk drawer. "I will tell the police that he pulled the gun on me. He cuffed me to the chair and tied me up and tried to get me to tell him where my valuables were. I'll tell the police that he struck me, which is easy enough to believe, thanks to the blood on my head. My wrists are bruised due to the cuffs too. I will tell the police that he was about to shoot me when you used the sword," said Mark. "It will clearly be seen as self-defense."
"What blood? You heal instantly," said Emma. She then gasped as she watched a trickle of blood run down his scalp. She also noticed that Mark's wrists were now chafed and bruised. "Is there something wrong?"
"Don't forget, I can also change my appearance," replied Mark with a wink.
Her eyes opened wide as Mark changed before her eyes. His face turned bruised and battered. His right eye became swollen and almost closed.
"The police will believe me now," said Mark. "Don't worry, it doesn't hurt. Now, please go get dressed."
Chapter 50
Just as Mark said, the police believed his story. Yes, they questioned both of them at length, but the evidence supported the story. It was an obvious case of self-defense.
"Apparently, he didn't know that Ms. Jones was here," explained Mark. "I'm thankful for that, as he might have killed her first. He beat me in order to get the combination to my safe."
"And you heard the noise and came down?" asked Detective Nelson as he looked at Emma, who was now wearing a long pink-colored silk robe.
"Yes, I heard the noise and came downstairs. I peeked inside and saw Mark tied up. I immediately grabbed the first thing I could. I can't believe I actually killed him," replied Emma. She then explained that she had been naked when she did it.
"That explains the lack of blood on your robe," said the medical examiner.
He'd then had a woman detective examine Emma and take photos of where a slight amount of blood had dripped on her body when she pulled the sword out.
Detective Nelson shook his head in disbelief as he examined the rapier without touching it.
"I've been on the force for fifteen years, but this is the first time I've ever seen someone killed by a sword," he said. "This is a really beautiful weapon."
"It should be, it cost me fifteen thousand," replied Mark. "It's German and was made in 1579."
Actually, he had killed its previous owner in a duel in 1602 and kept it as a souvenir, but there was no need to tell the detective this fact.
The detective let out a low whistle. "We'll have to take it in for fingerprinting, blood analysis, and as evidence, but don't worry; we'll take good care of it. I suppose it was one of the things he came to steal."
"I'm shocked that he wanted to kill me," said Mark. "I've known him for years. Just goes to show that you can't trust some people."
"It happens. Well, if we need anything else, we'll call you," said Detective Nelson. "Are you sure you don't want to go to the ER, Mr. Walken?"
Mark shook his head. "I'm sure the TV crews are already there awaiting my arrival. The last thing I want is publicity. No, I'll have my private doctor check me out; he'll be here soon."
The detective nodded. He then turned to Emma. "Are you okay, Miss?"
Emma nodded. "Thank you for asking."
"There was nothing else you could have done; in fact, it was very brave of you," said the detective.
Chapter 51
After the police left, Mark sat down with Emma.
"Do you think that they believed us?" asked Emma.
"Yes, I mean, with the exception of a few details we told the truth. You did a good job," he said.
"Can I have something to drink?" she asked.
He nodded and poured them each a brandy.
"I see you still have your wounds," said Emma as she took the glass from him. "Thank you."
"They'll fade normally. It's a trick I perfected in the old days. The one thing the movies never get right is how people look after a fight," he said. "Now, we have something to talk about."
He retrieved the documents that John had brought him.
"John brought these back from China for me. He must have determined what I was going to do, and that's why he attacked me," said Mark.
"What are you going to do?" asked Emma.
He then read her the translated documents.
"There it is," he said as he finished.
"May I see it?" she asked.
Mark nodded and handed it to her. Emma read the translation several times.
"What about this line?" she asked as she pointed to the bottom of the document.
Mark looked over her shoulder. "I have no idea. It doesn't appear to be part of the main instructions. It stands alone, as if it's separate; I wonder why it wasn't translated with the rest?"
"Do you want to have it translated... before you try this?"
Mark shook his head. "No, the instructions are pretty clear. I can end the curse if we follow this exactly."
"And this will remove the stone from me too?" she asked.
Mark nodded. "You'll still be female; in fact, if this is right, you'll be a completely normal woman, and I will be a normal male. We'll grow old together."
"We can also raise a family together," added Emma hopefully.
He nodded. "I never thought how important the idea of having a family would become to me."
"So, what's the risk?" she asked.
"If we don't follow the directions, we'll both die," said Mark.
"Should we wait then?" asked Emma.
Mark shook his head again. "You've asked me several times if I was hiding something from you... I have been. The link between us has one major flaw... a fatal one for you. The longest any of my partners has lived is six months. I suspect the stone drains their energy. I never planned to tell you. At first, it was just because... I was a selfish bastard who only cared about his own pleasure...but as time passed and you worked you way into my soul... I didn't want you to worry. There was nothing that could be done...until now."
Emma stared back at him, her face devoid of emotion.
"I suspect you hate me now," he continued.
She smiled slightly and then leaned over and kissed him on the lips. "No, I appreciate the fact that you cared so much about me to keep it a secret. I also value that you are putting your own life at risk for us."
"I don't want to live without you, Emma. I finally got over my original Emma. I doubt I could do that again," he said.
"Okay, so what do we do?" she asked.
Mark read the translation. "On the night of a full moon at midnight, you have to remove the ring from my finger and then touch it to the stone in your navel. We must be totally naked and holding hands as this is done. Once the two stones touch, the spell will be broken."
"When is the next full moon?" she asked.
"Tomorrow night," he said.
"I'm ready," she said. "If it fails, we'll be dead; either way, we'll be together."
Mark kissed her. "I do love you, Emma."
Chapter 52
Mark prepared dinner for them. Emma was surprised to discover that he was actually a very good cook. He prepared a roasted chicken in a clay pot.
"Of all the things I've learned about you, this is the most remarkable," said Emma. "This is truly delicious."
"I like to cook," he said with a shrug. "Nothing fancy, just good hearty food. I can cook a mean pheasant too."
"Regardless of how things work out tomorrow, I just want to thank you," said Emma.
"Thank me? For what?" he asked.
"For the first time in my life, I have someone who cares about me. I do want to be with you, but should something go bad tomorrow... I just wanted to let you know that you mean the world to me," continued Emma.
"Thank you, Emma. I feel the same way about you," he replied.
"Do you still want to travel?" asked Emma.
He nodded. "I need to see the world again, and I want to do it with you."
"I'd love that," she replied. She took a sip of her wine. "What about after that?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you said that you have wasted so many years; we could do some good with your fortune," she said.
"Actually, it's fortunes," he added with a wink.
"Excuse me... FORTUNES," she replied with a touch of sarcasm.
"Like what?" he asked as he reached over and took her right hand in his.
"Set up a charity or something like that, maybe a school? I went through the foster care system, and it wasn't pleasant," she said. "I'm not saying you should give it all back, but you could start to do some good with one of your fortunes."
He nodded as he ate some chicken. "I like that idea."
After dinner they went to the master bedroom.
"Any requests?" he asked as he held her in his arms.
"Just us," she said. "Although, can you lose the wounds for now?"
"As you wish, my love," he replied as the injuries disappeared.
Chapter 53
Emma awoke to find herself alone in bed. She then saw Mark staring out the window. Without a word, Emma slipped out of bed and walked over to her lover.
He smiled at her as she came over to him. Even in the moonlight, Emma could see that he seemed worried.
"What's wrong?" she asked. "And don't say nothing."
He let out a slight laugh. "You can read me like a book, my love."
"So what is it?" she asked. "Is it that you'll be mortal again?"
"That has crossed my mind, but no, that's not what's on my mind. I had grown tired of life and had actually contemplated removing the ring several times over the years."
"What stopped you?" she asked.
"Ego. I realized that no one would mourn my death," he replied. "I had no one in my life. Hell, the person I thought I knew the best just tried to kill me."
He then told Emma about John and his family.
"Did John have a big family?" asked Emma.
Mark shook his head. "He was an only child, and his father died five years ago."
"And his mother?"
"She died in childbirth," replied Mark. "I'm not totally shocked that John betrayed me, but what bothers me is that I didn't see it coming. I've grown soft...."
"Don't beat yourself up," said Emma. "I imagine most people would have abused the ring if they had the chance."
"Would you have?" he asked.
"Maybe," she replied. "As Ed, I definitely would have."
"And as a woman?" he asked.
"Not now. I would have right after you changed me, but I've changed too. I guess that I'm truly happy for the first time in my life. My life was pretty empty then."
Mark sighed. "You asked me what was bothering me; it's the fear that the ceremony won't work... and you'll die. I can't go on without you."
"Don't think of what can go wrong... think of what we'll do together," interrupted Emma.
"So, you're not scared?" he asked.
"I'm petrified, but there's nothing I can do about it. If we don't try this, I'm going to die in a few months. If it fails, I will die. Either way, I won't be around. No, I like to think of what it will be like being with you," she said.
"You're the most amazing woman I've ever known," he said. "If it works...."
"WHEN it works," interrupted Emma.
Mark chuckled. "Okay, WHEN it works, I don't want you to be my mistress. I want you to be my wife."
"Are...are you proposing?" asked Emma.
Mark cocked his head. "I suppose I just did. That wasn't very romantic of me, was it? Wait here!"
He ran out of the room. A few minutes later he returned and stood in front of Emma. He then went down on one knee and held out a gold ring with a very large diamond mounted in it.
"Lady Emma, will you marry me?" he asked.
Emma felt her eyes starting to tear up and her lips began to quiver. She tried to speak but could only nod.
"I take that as a yes," replied Mark. He then slipped the ring on her finger.
He then stood up and they began to kiss.
"Mark, may I ask one thing?"
"What is it?"
"Can we get married before...?"
"Of course," he interrupted. He knew what she was implying, and he felt the same way. Should the worst happen during the ceremony, they would at least be a couple. "I'll call my lawyer the first thing in the morning."
"Thank you," said Emma as she wrapped her arms around him.
Without another word, he swept her up in his arms and carried her to their bed.
Chapter 54
Normally there was a three day waiting period in Washington State, but it was waived for Mark Walken, especially when he announced that his firm would be expanding. The addition of five hundred new jobs apparently was significant enough to obtain the necessary waiver. The ceremony was conducted at his estate using a justice of the peace. Mark's lawyer acted as the official witness.
The ceremony lasted just a few minutes.
After the others left, Mark and Emma went out for a walk through their estate.
"I know you deserve a better wedding my love, but the honeymoon will make up for the simplicity of our marriage," said Mark.
"I had never thought of being a bride... until recently. I'm just contented to be Mrs. Mark Walken."
"Still, you deserved better, but time won't allow it. I mean, it was fortunate that the government officials allowed us to get married today... but one of the advantages of being extremely rich and powerful is that you can bypass many things... such as waiting periods," said Mark. "The governor was very pleased to hear that my company would be expanding."
"But I thought you were going to get rid of the company?" asked Emma.
"I will turn it over to others to run, but I'll maintain control," replied Mark. "The expansion will happen and will focus on our new philanthropic foundation."
"That's wonderful," said Emma.
"This is all new to me; I know nothing about charity... I mean, a pirate's idea of "self-help" was to kill someone rich and take their goods...so I will find someone with experience to run it."
Emma laughed.
"Besides, we'll be going on a long trip. There is such much of the world I want to see... with the woman I love," continued Mark.
"Do you think this will work?" she asked.
Mark nodded. "Yes, I have no doubt that the charity side of my corporation will be very successful."
Emma shook her head. "You know what I mean."
Mark wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. "I know exactly what you mean, my love. There is no point in worrying about it; it will either work or it won't. Either way, we'll be together now; we are one."
Chapter 55
Mark spent the afternoon preparing the firepit. The ceremony required both of them to stand next to a fire under the light of the full moon.
The weather that night was to cool, but dry. Rain would make it more difficult to maintain the fire. He also didn't want Emma to be cold and wet, as the ceremony called for both of them to be completely naked.
Emma was busy studying the transcript, ensuring that they got everything right. Inside, she was a nervous wreck. It wasn't because she feared dying; it was the thought of losing Mark.
She found it amazing how much in love she was with him...her husband. My god, she thought, I'm a married woman now.
She had searched her feelings to see if they were genuine and not a result of the magic of the stones. When Mark had first used her, she'd felt a strange sensation when the magic took over, and she no longer felt that. No, their love was authentic.
She also thought of her new life as a woman. It was strange how normal it all felt. An even stranger feeling was the fact that she now had maternal instincts. Mark had told her that she might not be fertile and that me might also be sterile, but if they were he'd said that in time, when they were ready, they would adopt.
Neither of them had had happy childhoods, and both understood what it was like to grow up being alone.
The idea of helping some unwanted children have real opportunity made Emma smile.
She also suspected that Mark wanted to make amends for some of his past "indiscretions." He'd explained that he didn't feel guilt over his past; in fact, he admitted to enjoying the life of a buccaneer.
Emma closed her eyes and tried to image what he must have been like back then. He would have fearless in battle, knowing he couldn't die. In spite of what he must have done, Emma found herself wishing she could have seen him then. She also wondered if the original Emma had been happy with her fat rich husband.
Chapter 56
The fire was blazing as Mark escorted Emma towards it. They were dressed in plush robes to keep out the night air.
They had taken no chances and removed everything, including jewelry. All Mark had on, besides the robe, was his watch and, of course, his ring.
He took off the watch and set it down on a log.
"The alarm will go off at midnight," he said. Still, just to play it safe, he positioned the watch so he could see the time.
Emma re-read the transcript one last time.
"I wish we knew what this last line means," she said.
"We can't afford to wait. I've seen my past matches fade very quickly. I don't want to risk that with you by waiting another month," he said.
"But why wasn't it translated?"
Mark looked at his watch, there were two minutes left. "I don't know, probably some warning about the end of the world... nothing important."
Emma laughed in spite of herself. "You're awful."
"It's not part of the main transcript, so it's probably unrelated, and therefore the man who translated it didn't see the need to go beyond what I was paying him for," said Mark.
"I hope you're right," said Emma.
"One minute, my love, we'd better disrobe," he said.
Emma nodded and slipped off her robe.
Mark let out a long whistle. "Well, if things don't go well, I will at least die in the presence of a true work of art."
Emma laughed nervously. "Kiss me, please."
"It will work," he said.
"I know, but just for luck... okay?"
Mark tossed his robe to the side and pulled Emma close and kissed her. Their lips were still locked in passion when the alarm on his watch began to go off.
"Okay, my love, time to start our journey," said Mark.
Emma held his hand and, with her free hand, began to pull the ring off his finger.
Mark braced himself, remembering what it had last felt like when he had taken it off. To his shock, there was no pain.
Emma held the ring up and looked at Mark, who nodded.
She then lowered it to her waist. At first, there was some resistance as she moved it close to the stone in her navel - sort of like moving magnets together. Emma continued to push, and the two stones touched.
The instant the two stones touched, there was a blinding bright red light, and the two stone merged, the gold around the ring evaporated as if it had been ice.
Neither Emma nor Mark felt any pain, but the light forced them to close their eyes. The glow continued to grow in intensity. Emma could feel the stone in her bellybutton slip out and pull away form her body. The two stones merged together and, in one last flash, disappeared.
Mark and Emma collapsed to the ground together.
Chapter 57
Mark was the first to regain consciousness. He immediately shook Emma to see if she was okay.
"Please wake up... wake up, my love," he pleaded as he pulled her unconscious body into his arms.
He leaned down to see if she was still breathing and felt for her pulse. He let out a sigh of relief when he felt her breath on his face.
Emma slowly came to. She looked up to see Mark's face. He had a look of deep concern on his face.
"Did... did it work?" she asked weakly.
He held out his hand and showed her his now ringless finger.
"And mine?" she asked.
"It's gone too, my love."
She regained her strength and tried to sit up.
"Take it easy, my love," said Mark.
"It's done then," she said.
Mark nodded and then kissed her.
She looked around. "Where did they go?"
"Who knows?" he replied. "But we're alive, and that's all that matters. Come, let's go into the house and get into a nice warm bed; I don't want you to get sick on your wedding night."
Emma smiled back, and he helped her up. "Any regrets?"
"Only that I didn't meet you sooner, my wife," he replied.
Chapter 58
It was a month later, and they stood in an old cemetery overlooking the English Channel. The pastor of the church watched them as they laid a bouquet of flowers at the ancient headstones.
They had come to see him two days earlier seeking his assistance. He had asked them if they were doing genealogy, and the man had replied that they were.
The pastor had helped others do the same thing over the years, but the people usually just took pictures or wrote down information. The man standing by the grave acted as if he had actually known the person buried there.
"She appears to have had a good life," said Emma as she read the stone. She pointed out the others in the area. "She's surrounded by a large family."
Mark nodded. "I misjudged her choice. Actually, he wasn't all that fat or ugly. I suppose that over the years my memory of him changed."
"She lived to be sixty-eight and had eight children," said Emma as she read the headstone.
"Sixty-eight... that's amazing, most people didn't live that long," said Mark as he stared at the stone.
"And you didn't know?" asked Emma
Mark shook his head. "This is the first time I've been back to England since 1588."
"How much do I look like her?" asked Emma.
"You're how I pictured her," explained Mark. "Don't worry, my love, I'm in love with you. If I had stayed here, I just would have watched her die, and all these people never would have lived. It was the way it was supposed to happen."
Emma slipped her arm around his waist. "I love you, Mark."
He turned and kissed her. "Come; let's go back to the hotel."
They had been in England for several weeks. Mark was reluctant to return, at first, but with Emma's support, he'd decided to visit the land of his birth.
They had visited the area where the village of his birth had once stood. Just as Mark had said, time had erased all traces.
As Sir Francis Drake had died off Panama, there was no grave to visit, but they did find Sir Richard Thorn's family cemetery near Weymouth. To their surprise, they had no trouble finding it.
"It's quite famous," bragged the woman at the gift shop where they stopped to ask directions.
"Really?" asked Emma.
The woman nodded. "It turns out that his direct descendent is that Yank movie maker... you know the one that makes all those big budget films. I heard that he might make a movie here! Look, here's his photo, he signed it for me the last time he was here."
Mark broke out in a loud laugh as he looked at the framed photo. 'I'll be damned"
Later, Emma asked him what he had found so funny.
"All these years I've wanted to pay Sir Richard back, and it turns out that I already have. I own stock in Richard Thorn's production company and have helped bankroll several of his films!"
"That's amazing," she said.
"Come to think of it, he does look a little like good old Sir Richard," said Mark with a chuckle, as he looked at the photo of Richard Thorn in the gift shop.
Just as the woman said, they had no trouble finding the grave of Sir Richard.
As he had done at the other sites, Mark showed great respect at the grave. Emma wasn't sure, but his eyes appeared to be tearing up.
"Are you okay?" she asked.
Mark nodded. "Sir Richard was a great man who treated me like a son. I'm sure he was hurt when I disappeared. I'm glad to see that he lived to a ripe old age."
Chapter 59
That night, Mark and Emma were lying in each other's arms in bed at Claridges Hotel in the Mayfair area of London. They had arrived in London that evening.
"It's strange, but thanks to the false biography you gave me, I actually have memories of London, even though I've never actually been here before," said Emma.
"I've also noticed your accent has gotten more noticeable since we arrived," added Mark. "I'm sorry that I took away your old existence. In a way, I killed you."
Emma shook her head. "There's no need to apologize, Mark. That's water under the bridge. My old life wasn't that great. I totally forgive you."
He took her hand and kissed it. "Thank you."
"I have a question for you; how're you adjusting to being mortal again?" she asked.
"Well, it forces me to actually watch when I cross the street now," he replied with a grin. "Seriously, I had grown so weary of life. Knowing you can't die takes the adventure out of life. It's like eating food that you can't taste."
"So you don't miss it?"
"I do miss the ability to change," he replied. "I mean, that was very enjoyable being Bogart, and you were a very sensual Ingrid Bergman."
"It was fun," she added. "There are a few forms I would have liked to have tried."
He looked in her eyes. "Like what?"
"Well, I've always loved The Princess Bride," she answered.
Mark nodded. "Ahh yes, Westley, AKA, The Dread Pirate Roberts and Princess Buttercup."
"Don't tell me you liked that one too?"
"It was a very good movie," he answered.
"So, would you have done that one with me?" she asked.
"As you wish," he replied and began to kiss her.
As the passion built up, both Mark and Emma felt a strange tingling and to their total surprise, they assumed the forms of the leads from The Princess Bride.
"How is this possible?" asked Emma as she stared at Mark.
"I don't know, but let's just enjoy it," he replied. "Now, Buttercup, what can I do for you?"
"Make love to me, Westley," she said.
"As you wish," he replied.
Chapter 60
When they awoke the next morning, they were back to their normal forms. As they ate breakfast, they discussed what had happened.
"We need to find someone who can translate the rest of that document," said Emma as she buttered her toast.
"I agree," replied Mark. "I'll ask the hotel concierge and see if he knows where we can get it translated."
"You mean you brought it with us?" asked Emma.
Mark nodded as he sipped his tea. "I brought the photocopy. I left the original back in Seattle. I planned on having it translated when we got to China, but the events of last night mean we should do it sooner."
Emma smiled back. "I'm so glad I married you."
"So am I," he replied.
Chapter 61
It was later that morning when they walked into an antique shop that the concierge recommended.
The man who ran the store was an elderly Chinese man who had moved to London before Hong Kong reverted back to China. His name was Shen.
"Interesting document," he said as he studied it. "Do you by chance have the original?"
Mark nodded. "However, it's back in the states in my safe."
Shen nodded. "This is obviously from the Imperial Court; I would say from the Ming Dynasty. It shouldn't take that long to translate this one line. There's some tea over there, please help yourselves."
An hour later, he called them over.
"The document refers to mystic stones," said Shen. "Too bad you don't have them, as they were reputed to give the owner extended life and the ability to change one's shape."
Mark nodded patiently. "Yes, I'm aware of that."
Shen pointed to a small symbol in the lower corner of the document. "This document was part of the log of Admiral Zheng He."
Emma glanced at Mark, who just nodded.
"Now, this last line refers to the stones; it is a warning. While the stones give great power, they also leave the owner empty. It states that, if the stones are destroyed by the process described, and if the couple doing this are truly in love, then they will retain the power to change their forms, but only if it is for their own mutual pleasure," explained Shen.
Emma felt Marks's hand tighten slightly around hers. He glanced over at her and winked.
Shen put down the paper. "I have researched these stones my whole life. While I have never actually seen one, I know they exist. They were gifts given to local rulers. They allowed the owners to have extended lives and to change form for carnal pleasure. It was rumored that Admiral Zheng carried some of the stones with him when he sailed around the world. This document adds additional confirmation that the stones exist. Now, are you interested in selling the original document?"
Mark shook his head. "I'm sorry, no, but you may have this copy if you'd like."
Shen nodded as he looked at the document again. "That is very generous. So, do you collect objects related to Admiral Zheng He?"
"No. I acquired this with some old charts."
"Ahh, I have some excellent charts for sale, if you'd like to look at them. Some are copies of Admiral Zheng He's charts. They're Portuguese, but in excellent shape."
Mark smiled. "I'd be very interested."
The old man smiled, and smelling a potential sale, he quickly retrieved the charts.
It was the third one that he showed that caught Mark's eye. It showed the northern and eastern coast of South America running down from present day Columbia to the Straits of Magellan.
Seeing his interest, Shen nodded. "This is a fine chart; it came from a collection that originally belonged to a Portuguese pilot named Amaro Silvia. His charts have held up to the ravages of time as he used fine leather instead of paper. The story goes that he was a pilot on a Spanish warship. The ship was captured by English pirates, and in exchange for his life, he served with them for three years before escaping. He wrote in his memoirs that although he may have sailed with pirates, he never killed anyone."
Mark shook his head and laughed. "It wasn't a Spanish ship; it was Dutch. Amaro hated the Spanish, as he was actually a Jew. It was also five years, not three, and then he was allowed to leave of his own free will along with a great fortune."
"How do you know that?" asked Shen with an astonished look on his face.
Mark just smiled slyly. "I have my sources. Also, don't believe any of that bilge that Amaro was a peaceful man, he eagerly killed his share of Spanish."
Shen cocked his head, not sure if he believed this man.
Mark pointed to the chart of South America. "I'll take this one."
"Don't you want to know the price?" asked Shen.
Mark shook his head. "I'm sure you'll be fair. Add five thousand pounds to the price for the translation... and the tea."
Shen smiled. "Make it four thousand, my tea isn't very good."
Chapter 62
"Was this one of yours?" asked Emma as she looked at the detailed chart that was spread out on the table.
"No, but I copied it," said Mark as he studied the chart. "Look here, can you see that symbol?"
"It looks like a unicorn," said Emma.
"That was the name of one of my ships," said Mark proudly. "Now there was a fine vessel. She was fast and nimble. I liked to have a ship that would get me out of trouble as fast as I got into it."
Emma laughed. "Was the rest of that story you told Shen the truth?"
Mark nodded. "Amaro's family had lived in Spain for centuries, but was forced to flee when the Catholics took power and started the Inquisition. They fled to Portugal and went underground, in terms of their religion. When Amaro became my friend, he told me this. On my ship, no one cared if he was Jewish. Many of my crew had also escaped the Spanish, and in their eyes this made Amaro more trustworthy."
"And what about him killing the Spanish?"
He shook his head and chuckled. "Now I thought I hated the Spanish! For Amaro, it was very personal. He told me that it was revenge for what the Inquisition had done to his family. I won't tell you what he did to anyone connected to that organization."
"What happened to him?"
"Just like I said, he left after five years...not because he was tired of being a pirate, but because he had taken a wife! I was at their wedding...now there was a party; it went on for five days! He became a respectable man in Jamaica, running a successful shipping business and raising his family. Thanks to his connections to the pirate community, no one touched his ships. He also bought things we acquired. I later heard his descendents moved to North America and helped found the first synagogue in Newport; we'll have to go there someday."
"That's amazing. You have to write a book some day; even if you pass it off as fiction, it would be a best seller," said Emma.
He broke out in a hearty laugh. "I just might do that. Hell, I might even have Richard Thorn make it into a movie!"
"So, what will you do with this?" asked Emma pointing to the chart.
"I'll send this back to the states; it will look good in the study," he said. "Come, let's have a drink.
"Do you think there are other stones out there?" asked Emma as she walked beside Mark.
"Maybe, but I no longer care," he replied. Then he looked at Emma and smiled. "I have everything I could want now."
"Did you have any idea of that we would still be able to change?" asked Emma, as she sat down on the couch.
Mark shook his head as he poured them each a glass of brandy. "Still, it will be nice to spice things up every now and then."
Emma blushed and nodded.
"Oh, Emma, I wish I had met you sooner. You saved me from my self-inflicted prison, and you also saved my life." He handed her the glass. He then leaned down and kissed her. "Here's to us."
Emma returned the toast and took a sip. "This is wonderful. Okay, I have one more question; if you don't want to answer, I'll understand."
"What do you want to know?" as he sat down next to her.
"How did you pick me?" she asked.
Mark rubbed his chin. "That was one of John's jobs. Over the years, I had him, and his father before him, screen all new employees to see if they were compatible. Obviously, I lied to you about not having a partner for seventy years. I had dozens of lovers during that time. I didn't think you would be any different than the others."
"I understand; it makes sense," said Emma. "Were any others also male?"
"No, you were the first. John had actually gone to Hartford to check out the three women that were going through new employee indoctrination with you. However, the pink stone responded to you. He told me that it was the strongest reaction he had ever seen."
"What did he do?"
"He had the pink stone in his hand when he observed you through a one-way mirror. It gave off a vibration when you were near. He wasn't sure if the stone was reacting to you at first. That's why he had you stay in the interview room alone."
"I wondered why they did that," said Emma, as she took another sip of the brandy.
"Anyway, I wasn't convinced at first, but you reacted faster than any of my partners. I barely had the chance to influence your looks. In many ways, it was your mind that shaped your looks."
"Really?" she asked.
"Oh, I added the English accent and all that, but it was as if you could read my mind and took a form that meant the world to me. I don't actually know if the original Emma looked like you, but you took on the image that I created in my memory over the years."
Emma sighed. "So, in many ways, I am truly your ideal match."
He pulled her closer and ran his hand gently through her hair. "And I hope that I am the perfect match for you."
Emma smiled. "You are, my love."
Mark reached over and took the glass from her hand. He then stood up and swept Emma into his arms. He then carried her toward the bedroom. No words were spoken, as none were needed.
References:
Portugal "discovering" Australia - http://www.smh.com.au/news/national/rotated-map-puts-a-twist...
1421, Zheng He's Journey - http://www.1421.tv/
Sir Francis Drake - http://sirfrancisdrakehistory.net/ &
http://www.global-travel.co.uk/drake.htm
The Spanish Armada - http://www.britainexpress.com/History/tudor/armada.htm
“All The World's A Stage”
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Itinerant
In the Play of Life, sometimes the performers don't follow the script
Chapter 1
“Well, how bad is it?” growled Rose Bellamy as she looked up from her desk.
Even though she was used to her boss’s bad temper, Lori White braced herself as she entered Rose’s office.
“I just got a call from the hospital,” stated Lori, an attractive, short, thin woman with red hair.
“And?” interrupted Rose.
“It’s a ruptured appendix,” replied Lori.
Rose removed her glasses and gritted her teeth.
“So, Miss Barnes won’t be able to fulfill her duties then,” stated Rose.
“Janet almost died,” interjected Lori.
Rose glared at her.
“Will she live?” asked Rose
Lori nodded.
“Then we must focus on the other problems,” snapped Rose. “The fashion show starts in less than 3 hours; where will I find a model? Janet was the perfect size for the costumes, and it’s not like I can have the outfits altered to fit someone else.”
Lori knew from experience not to say anything and to let her boss vent.
Rose Bellamy was a very wealthy and powerful woman. At fifty-one, she had been married twice, divorced once and widowed once. In both cases she had increased her personal wealth and power. She was an excellent businesswoman and had turned her first husband’s failing business into a multinational corporation. Rose was respected and feared; both of these things made her happy.
She no longer participated in the day-to-day running of the corporation. Instead, she focused on the town’s historical society. When she got involved ten years earlier, it was little more than a social club. However, under her leadership -- or dictatorship depending who you talked to -- she had revitalized it. The 19th Century mansion that housed the collection had undergone a total historically accurate restoration and now contained an excellent research library.
The organization also no longer depended upon bake sales to raise funds. Rose had acquired a donation of women’s outfits ranging from the Civil War era to the just before World War I. The collection was considered one of the finest in the country. The historical society’s original plan was to place them on display. Rose had another idea: she proposed that they hold a fashion show and use it as a fund raiser for the society. It now sold out tickets months in advance and was considered the social event of the year for the upper-class residents of the town. In fact, it was so successful, the event ran every weekend for the month of July. Each day two of the outfits would be shown off to the guests.
This was also the year that Rose had agreed, for a price, to export the fashion show to other towns. While the money it would raise was important, it was the prestige that Rose was seeking.
The outfits were all the same size. The collection had once been owned by an actress, and she had bought them to be used in her movies. The main problem was that the outfits were very petite, and it was difficult to find models that could fit into them.
Every year, there was a frantic search to find someone who could fit into the outfits and was willing to put up with Rose’s domineering personality. Most models could barely last a weekend of shows; none would consider doing it a second time.
Rose knew she was difficult to work with, but she also knew that the success of the shows was due to her leadership. She had great hope for Janet, as the young woman was very ambitious and needed the money badly.
“It would have to happen this year,” grumbled Rose as she began to pace back and forth.
She knew that her enemies would take pleasure in her failure, and this infuriated her.
Lori kept her mouth shut, knowing it was not smart to interrupt her boss.
Suddenly Rose slapped her hand on her desk and broke out in a big smile.
“I’ve got it!” she exclaimed.
Lori readied herself for what came next.
“Call Theresa Burns, and have her come here immediately,” said Rose.
Chapter 2
Theresa Burns wondered what the Wicked Witch of the West wanted with her, as she stood outside Rose’s office.
She was a local high school social studies teacher and had been a member of the historical society for twenty years. Theresa acknowledged that Rose was responsible for the society’s growth and success, but this didn’t stop her from disliking the woman.
It wasn’t just the fact that Rose was a dominating bitch -- Theresa could work with that -- but rather the fact that Rose could care less about history. Theresa knew that the only reason that Rose worked with the club was to boost her sizable ego.
She acknowledged that Rose had done an excellent job in getting the building renovated. Some members didn’t like the fact that Rose had insisted that the building be upgraded to include central air conditioning and heat, as it wasn’t historically accurate. But now they no longer had to shut down in the winter and summer. The climate control also allowed them to increase the size of their collection.
Theresa knocked on the door.
“Come in,” stated Rose.
Theresa entered the office to see Rose sitting behind her desk. There was a sly smile on Rose’s face.
“Did you hear about poor Janet?” asked Rose. “I hope she has a full recovery.”
Theresa nodded and was slightly shocked by Rose’s concern as it was out of character.
“Please, sit down,” continued Rose.
Theresa sat down in the antique chair that was positioned in front of Rose’s desk.
“I assume that we’re going to have to cancel the fashion show,” stated Theresa. “It’s a shame, considering all the work that we’ve put into it.”
“Nonsense,” replied Rose.
Theresa cocked her head.
“You found another model? I’m shocked to hear that, knowing how difficult it was to find Janet.”
They had spent over two months searching for a model, before they found Janet.
Rose stood up and walked around her desk and stood in front of Theresa.
“You understand how important this show is, correct?” asked Rose. “I mean, unlike many of the other club officers, you actually care about the history.”
Theresa nodded, ignoring the backhanded compliment.
“And so, you agree that the show, as they say, must go on, right?” continued Rose.
“Yes of course, assuming we can find a model,” replied Theresa.
“Finding someone at this short notice, who can fit into the costumes, is very difficult but not impossible,” continued Rose.
“Who do you have in mind?” asked Theresa.
“Your nephew,” replied Rose.
Theresa, shocked, stared back without saying a word.
“He’s the right size and, let’s face it, with the right help, would make a very attractive young woman,” continued Rose.
Theresa had just recently gained custody of her seventeen-year-old nephew, Jon. His parents had been killed in a car crash the previous winter. He had just finished out his junior year before moving in with her.
“You can’t be serious,” stated Theresa.
“He’s perfect,” said Rose. “I have an eye for sizes and he’s the perfect fit.”
Without thinking, Theresa nodded. Jon was 5'7” and very thin, almost the same size as Janet. He had shoulder-length blonde hair, and she agreed that he inherited his mother’s looks.
“I suppose we could ask him, maybe he’ll step in for this weekend,” said Theresa. “He was in the drama club in his old high school.”
Rose shook her head.
“No, I want him -- rather, HER -- for the whole summer,” stated Rose.
“Did you say her?”
Rose nodded.
“Yes, we’re going to put the collection on display for the entire summer. I have dates scheduled for almost the whole month of August. Jon, or rather Jean, will be better off dressed as a girl all the time as we travel around. I can tell that she’ll be perfect, so there’s no need to search for another model,” explained Rose.
“I can’t order Jon to do this,” replied Theresa.
“Yes you can -- and you will,” replied Rose with an evil grin on her face.
She then reached around and retrieved a folder that was on her desk.
“Please read what’s in here,” she stated as she handed the folder to Theresa.
Theresa read the contents of the folder and gasped.
“Before you reply, the superintendent owes me several favors, and I’m willing to claim them to make this happen. If you want to keep your job, you will do as I say,” stated Rose.
Theresa glared at Rose.
“Before you say a word, be aware that I know some would call this blackmail, but I don’t care. I did worse when I was active in running my company,” stated Rose. “Oh, and I also happen to know that you’re barely holding onto your house. If you lose your job, I will make sure that the foreclosure is carried out very swiftly.”
Theresa fought back her rage, as she glared at Rose.
“On the other hand, if your nephew/niece does as I ask, you will keep your job, your house, and I will even ensure that there’s a full scholarship awarded,” continued Rose. “I despise failure. And while some may see the cancellation of the shows as unavoidable, I know others will use it against me.”
“And what will they say, when you force a young man to dress up as a girl all summer?” asked Theresa.
“Jon only arrived in town this week; I doubt anyone else, besides me, has even taken notice. There’s little that I don’t know about what's going on around here. Besides, he’s not very masculine. I wouldn’t be surprised if some think he is a girl,” said Rose smugly. “And I can see in your eyes that you hate me; good. But you also know that I will keep my word.”
Theresa bit her lip, as she debated what to do.
“Now, we only have a few hours to transform Jon into Jean, so I recommend that we get started,” said Rose. “Oh, I have taken the liberty of sending Lori over to your house to pick him up.”
Chapter 3
Theresa sat across from Jon and explained Rose’s plan.
“Now, I’m not going to force you to do this,” said Theresa. “Pardon my language, but Ms. Bellamy can go fuck herself.”
Jon laughed slightly.
“Seriously, we can get by. I can always get another job,” continued Theresa.
Jon shook his head.
“And what about your house? Aunt Theresa, I’ll do it. Not for Ms. Bellamy, but for you. I don’t like the idea of you losing your job and house,” he replied. “I also like acting, although this is a bit extreme.”
“Please think about this,” she said.
“I have. She’s right about one thing: no one knows me here, and it will all be over by the time school starts. And if someone finds out, so what? I have enough credits from my old school that I can graduate early and leave here. I just want to help you; you’ve been so nice to me since the accident. I mean you let me stay with my friends so I could finish my junior year back there.”
Theresa leaned close and hugged Jon.
Chapter 4
“Okay, Jon, we’ve got a lot to do in a short period of time. We’re going to focus on getting you ready for today’s event. When it’s over, we’ll work on your everyday look,” said Lori. “Don’t worry; I know what I’m doing. I used to work in a salon, before I shifted careers and became Ms. Bellamy’s assistant.”
“Less talk Lori and more work,” stated Rose, who was sitting on the couch on the other side of the room.
“Yes Ma’am,” she replied.
Lori turned and examined Jon.
“We’ll get you into your undergarments first, and then I’ll do your makeup and wig. Then I’ll help you into your dress,” explained Lori. “We’ll dress you in 2 costumes each day.”
“So what will I be wearing today?” asked Jon.
“Both are from the 1860’s. One is a ball gown, and the other is less formal. We’ll try to do themes each day as it will make the makeovers easier and faster,” said Lori.
“How long will I be out there?” asked Jon.
“Around forty-five minutes. Ms. Bellamy will describe the outfit and its history. Just follow her directions; you’ll get the hang of it pretty quickly.”
“And what about the rest of the time?” asked Jon.
“For July, you’ll work with me,” said Lori. “In August, we’ll be doing shows every few days and traveling.”
“And why do I have to pretend to be a girl all the time?” asked Jon.
“It will help you stay in character,” said Rose. “Also some of the places we’re going are rather conservative and wouldn’t like the idea of boy dressed as a girl.”
Jon found this answer less than truthful but didn’t say a thing.
“Okay, Jon, why don’t you strip down, and we’ll get started,” said Lori.
Chapter 5
“How’re you doing?” asked Lori.
“It’s a little hard to breathe; does it have to be so tight?” asked Jon as he ran his hands over the corset that was wrapped around his waist.
“You’ll get used to it,” interjected Rose.
“She’s right; just take it easy and you’ll get used to it,” added Lori.
Jon nodded as he looked at himself in the mirror. He was also wearing a boned, flounced hoop skirt, long cotton bloomers, a camisole, and period shoes. Silicon breast pads had been attached to his chest giving him a very feminine appearance.
“The undergarments and shoes are reproductions, but the outerwear is all authentic period clothes,” stated Lori. “That’s why we needed someone the right size.”
Jon nodded.
“Your first outfit today will be a two-piece calico, and then we’ll move you up to something fancier -- a pink silk ensemble, perfect for a ball,” continued Lori as she pointed to the dressing dummies that held the outfits.
“I can’t wait,” replied Jon with a smile.
“I have to go see that everything is ready,” stated Rose as she looked at her watch. “Remember, Jean, from now until the end of the summer, you are a girl. You know the consequences, if you let me down.”
Jon stared back at the older woman.
“Do you understand, my dear?” asked Rose.
“Yes, I do, Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean in a softer feminine tone.
“Not bad; your aunt said you liked acting. I think we can pull this off,” said Rose.
Chapter 6
“I’m sorry about this Jean,” replied Lori. “You don’t mind me calling you that do you?”
“It’s okay; I might as well get used to it,” replied Jean matter of factly.
“You’re being a great sport,” continued Lori as she applied Jean’s makeup.
“I can’t let her hurt my aunt,” replied Jean. “I couldn’t do anything to help my parents, but I can prevent Aunt Theresa from losing her job and home.”
Lori nodded. She admired what the teenager was doing.
“How long have you worked for Ms. Bellamy?” asked Jean.
“Sometimes it feels like forever,” said Lori. “Oops, I shouldn’t have said that.”
“I won’t tell her,” said Jean.
Lori smiled back.
“I started working for her five years ago. Yes, she’s not the easiest person to work for, but I have learned much from her. And believe it or not, she’s a generous person. But also she can be very vindictive; don’t underestimate her.”
Lori stepped back, admired her work and nodded. Thanks to the makeup and wig, Jean passed quite nicely as a woman.
“I don’t think anyone will suspect your real gender,” said Lori.
“What about when I’m not dressed up like Scarlett O’Hara?” asked Jean.
“Don’t worry about that, you’ll look great,” replied Lori.
She then reached over and touched one of Jean’s earlobes.
“How long have you had pierced ears?” asked Lori.
“Two years. I was playing a part in a play and the clip-on earrings hurt too much,” replied Jean.
“What was the part?” asked Lori as she looked for a pair of earrings that would match the outfit.
“Juliet,” she replied. “Our town used to do Shakespeare every summer and one of the performances was done with an all male cast.”
“And you chose to do this?” asked Lori.
Jean nodded.
“It was a great part, and it was better than only having 2 or 3 lines in one of the other performances,” replied Jean.
“Did you get kidded about it?” asked Lori.
“At first I did, but the jokes stopped as soon as they saw my performance,” replied Jean.
“Do you want to go into acting as a career?” asked Lori.
Jean nodded.
“My parents told me it was risky, but they always supported me,” she said.
“That’s cool,” replied Lori. “Theresa told me what happened, I’m very sorry.”
“Thanks.”
“I’m also sorry about all this,” continued Lori.
“I don’t mind the dressing up; I would have done it, if I had been asked. I’m just pissed that Ms. Bellamy didn’t think to ask me,” said Jean.
Lori nodded.
“Where did you learn all this?” asked Jean.
“Like you I have a love of the theater, but not acting. I wanted to become a makeup artist, but real life reared its ugly head, and I needed a real job,” she explained. “So I became Ms. Bellamy’s PA.
“Okay, let’s get you dressed and out to your adoring public,” said Lori.
Jean couldn’t help but giggling.
Chapter 7
Theresa couldn’t believe her eyes, when she walked in to see Lori’s work.
“Wow, you look fantastic,” she exclaimed.
“Thank you,” replied Jean in her feminine voice.
Jean‘s outfit consisted of a fitted bodice and a full skirt. The material was flocked blue check and she had a matching parasol. The bodice had a V-shaped center front and cut short in the back. There was a lace ruffle trim at the neckline. The oversleeve had a ruffle flounce and an undersleeve in white cotton with a lace trimmed buttoned cuff. On her hands she wore white lace gloves. The skirt was very full with a flounce of calico trim at the hemline
The wig was brunette and styled in a period updo, with the hair braided.
“Am I acceptable, Aunt Theresa?” asked Jean.
“You look perfect,” replied Theresa.
“Well, if I’m going to do this, I might as well it do it right,” replied Jean.
“Here’s the last touch,” said Lori as she added a touch of perfume on Jean’s wrists. “I’d be stunned if anyone suspects that Jean was once Jon.”
What she didn’t say was that she was shocked by how quickly the teen had adjusted to her new feminine persona.
“Well, time to head out,” said Theresa. “We have a full house today.”
“That will make Ms. Bellamy happy, as a full house means big contributions,” added Lori.
“Do you need any help, Jean?” asked Theresa.
Jean shook her head.
“This outfit sort of forces you to walk slowly and in a feminine manner,” she replied. “Just show me the way.”
Chapter 8
As soon as she walked out in front of the guests, Rose knew that she had been right to force the teen into becoming her latest model. Jean was perfect and passed completely as a young woman. Rose smiled and thought if Jean was this good now, how feminine would she be by the end of the summer.
For years she had wanted to use a male as her model, but she could never come up with the right situation. The idea of feminizing a young male was so arousing, and to see Jon, now Jean, in front of her was incredible. She did her best to hide her emotions, but she could feel her nipples harden as she watched Jean parade around in front of the guests. She couldn’t wait to see what Jean would look like after the show.
“Patience,” she whispered to herself to help contain her excitement.
The crowd had no idea that the young woman modeling the outfit was actually a young man. They were enjoying the show too much to even suspect the truth.
For Jean, it was like some strange dream. Part of her was still angry at Ms. Bellamy for resorting to extortion, while another part of her was enjoying herself. It was so confusing sometimes, she thought. Why was she attracted to female clothing? She had been able to hide these feelings most of the time. Her acting gave her an outlet. But now she would get the chance to dress all the time for the rest of the summer. She knew that she would have to be careful so that no one suspected the truth.
Chapter 9
“Are you ready?” asked Lori as she examined Jean’s appearance.
Jean nodded.
She was now dressed in a lightly colored, pink silk gown with pagoda sleeves. Under the skirt was a large hoop skirt to complete the look.
Her makeup had been changed slightly to match the outfit. The wig had been changed to one with more curls. The color was also different as she was now a blonde.
She wore matching gloves and held a fan in her hands.
“You look beautiful, if I don’t say so myself,” remarked Lori.
Jean felt her face grow warm and she realized she was blushing.
“Sorry, did I embarrass you? I have to admit that I forgot that you’re not really a girl,” said Lori.
“It’s okay,” replied Jean. “I’m sort of lost in the moment myself.”
Lori cocked her head as she stared back at the teen.
Jean caught herself and smiled back.
“I often get lost in my roles,” she replied.
Lori nodded, but suspected that something else was going on. However she didn’t press it, as she figured she’d give Jean a chance to explain it later.
“Okay, let’s head back out,” said Lori. “When you’re done, we still have one more transformation to make.”
Chapter 10
Rose was even more pleased with seeing Jean in the second outfit. It looked as if it had been tailored for the teen. She overhead some women in the crowd wondering where the society got two lovely young women for the show and smiled at the fact that they didn’t realize that it was the same model.
The show turned out to be quit profitable. Rose estimated that if all the shows were as good, then the society would have all its operating expenses for the year. She also took pleasure in the fact that the other club officers were so generous in their praise of the show.
She watched as Lori led Jean to the back room and wished that she could watch the teen being transformed. However, she had to play the gracious host and greet the contributors. She couldn’t wait to see what Lori did with teen.
Chapter 11
“It feels so good to be out of that corset,” remarked Jean.
“Yes, but you need to get used to it. Ms. Bellamy has suggested that you wear it several hours a day,” said Lori. “Since you’ll be working here with me, you can wear it then. Once you leave here, you can dress as a normal teenage girl.”
Jean laughed slightly.
“Sorry, but that sounds so funny,” said Jean.
“I know,” replied Lori. “Okay, first things first, we need to remove what little body hair you have. I have a cream that will do the trick. It’s a bit harsh, but at least you won’t have to deal with shaving. Now how often do you shave your face?”
“I don’t,” replied Jean. “I guess I’m a late bloomer.”
Lori looked closely and examined Jean.
“Well, for what we need to do, this will be great,” said Lori. “Okay, you’ll need to strip down and stand in the tub. Follow the directions on the bottle. I’ll be outside, call me if you have any questions.”
A short time later, Lori was cutting and styling Jean’s hair. She decided to give the teen a short layered look. It would make it easier when dealing with the many wigs she would have to wear. She also waxed Jean’s brows down so they were thin and highly arched.
“So, will I look like a girl?” asked Jean.
“You’ll do fine, just like you did today,” said Lori as she worked. “I have a couple of outfits for you. We’ll go out Monday and get a full wardrobe.”
Jean nodded.
“Now, I’m going to keep your nails short. They’ll be shaped to look feminine. You’ll be wearing gloves most of the time with the modeling and longer nails would be a pain,” continued Lori.
“Okay, I trust you,” said Jean.
By the time Rose walked in, Jean was fully dressed in a pink short sleeve top, a tan skirt and sandals. Lori had also provided her with earrings, a watch, rings and a necklace.
“I’m impressed! Lori did an excellent job,” noted Rose.
“Thank you,” replied Jean. “Where’s my aunt?”
“She’s out with the remaining guests,” replied Rose as she inspected the teen. “Yes, you look quite lovely, very feminine.”
Lori noticed the change in her boss’s demeanor and felt a chill run up her spine.
“Did Lori explain your other duties?” asked Rose as she continued to take in the feminized teen.
“Yes, I’m to help her. I also will be wearing the corset while I’m here,” replied Jean.
“Among other things,” replied Rose.
“What do you mean?” asked Jean.
“We have some reproduction outfits; they will help you get used to moving around. You won’t have to wear them all the time. Think of it as a dress rehearsal,” replied Rose.
Jean nodded.
“That makes sense,” replied Jean. “Anything else?”
“Just remember that for the next two months, you are Jean and you are a girl. I will not tolerate any mistakes. I want you to be in character 24/7; is that clear young lady?” stated Rose.
“Yes Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“Good girl,” she replied. “Who knows? You might even prefer being a woman.”
Chapter 12
“She really said that?” asked Theresa.
Jean nodded.
They were in the kitchen preparing dinner together.
“There’s something wrong about that woman,” continued Theresa.
“The good thing is that I like Lori. She’s really nice,” said Jean as she set the table.
Theresa nodded.
“I don’t know why she stays with that woman though,” said Theresa.
“Do you think she’s being blackmailed too?” asked Jean.
Theresa shrugged her shoulders.
“Anything is possible,” she replied. “However, be careful about telling her anything personal; she might not be what she appears.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.”
Theresa then shook her head slowly.
“I can’t believe how good you look. I mean, I’m pleased as it will make the next two months easier, but you really pass well,” said Theresa.
“Thank you Aunt Theresa,” replied Jean.
“And you can drop the 'aunt'; just call me Theresa, please.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.
Jean noticed that Theresa was still staring at her.
“What?” asked Jean.
“Don’t take this the wrong way, but you look so much like your mother when she was your age,” commented Theresa as she wiped away a tear.
“You miss her too?” asked Jean.
“Everyday. We were very close growing up,” said Theresa.
“I dream about her and dad all the time,” said Jean.
Theresa smiled back at her niece.
“That’s nice to here. After dinner, I’ll drag out some of the photo albums if you’d like.”
Jean nodded.
“I’d like that,” replied Jean.
Chapter 13
“Wow! You’re right, I do look like Mom,” said Jean as she looked at the photos in the album. “When were these taken?”
“That was when we were in high school, so around the same age as you are now,” replied Theresa.
Jean rubbed her chin.
“I wonder what she would think if she saw me right now,” said Jean.
“I’m sure she would be proud of you,” replied Theresa. “She would probably be angry at me for putting you into this situation.”
“Why would she be angry with you? I suspect that she would blame Ms. Bellamy,” said Jean.
“I put myself into this situation; I made the mistakes that allowed Rose to take advantage of me and to use you,” replied Theresa.
“It’s not your fault that the school is cutting back, and well, from what I was taught in school, many people have housing problems,” said Jean.
“I’m not in danger of losing my job just due to cutbacks. That woman found out a mistake I made in my past. What I did wasn’t illegal, but it’s not the sort of thing that would be seen as proper for a teacher,” replied Theresa.
“What was it?” asked Jean. “I mean if you don’t mind telling me.”
“I’ll be right back,” said Theresa as she stood up.
A few minutes later she returned with a folder.
“As you know our family was never rich. I struggled to raise money for tuition and well by my senior year I was tapped out,” said Theresa as she opened the folder.
Jean stared at the first photo in the folder. It was of an attractive blonde woman who was totally naked. It took her a second to realize that it was Theresa.
“This is the mildest one,” said Theresa. “I made enough from it to pay for my tuition and then I quit.”
“And this is what Ms. Bellamy is holding over your head?” asked Jean.
“As I said, that is the mildest one. There are others that are more graphic,” replied Theresa.
Jean just nodded as she closed the folder.
“You did what you had to do to get through college,” said Jean. “I don’t see the big deal.”
“I appreciate that, but the school board here is rather conservative and would pressure me to resign. If I didn’t, they would fire me. I also think that Rose has dirt on them too,” said Theresa. “She has dirt on most important people in this town.”
“So maybe we should dig up some dirt on her,” said Jean as she broke out into a large smile.
“I’d love to, but the only vice she seems to have is power,” said Theresa. “There are many people here who hate her, but they also fear her.”
“I don’t fear her,” said Jean.
“Maybe, but don’t underestimate her. There’s something else going on with all this. She could pay for the society’s budget without breaking a sweat and then write it all off as a tax break. A week or two’s postponement would have been understood by all. I want you to be careful around her.”
“What bout Lori?”
“She’s a good person, but I suspect that Rose has something on her too,” said Theresa as she looked at her watch. “It’s getting late and you have a busy day ahead of you.”
“Okay, good night, Theresa,” said Jean. “And don’t worry -- I don’t blame you for any of this.”
Chapter 14
For the second day of the show, the outfits for Jean were again from the Civil War period. The first one was a calico set, something that would have been worn as an everyday outfit. The jacket was fitted with oversleeves trimmed in lace. The skirt bustled in the back and had a lace trimmed underskirt. To top off the outfit there was a sun bonnet and gloves.
The second one was a ball gown. It was very fancy and had an off-the shoulder style. Like the gown the previous day, Jean was required to wear a hoop skirt.
Rose was pleased with Jean’s obedience. It surprised her, as she had expected the teen to put up more resistance. Instead, Jean did everything that she was told. It gave her hope for the future.
As with the previous show, the crowd was very pleased and showed their pleasure with their donations. They also sold out the rest of the shows for July.
Rose decided to hold off some of the more risqué outfits for the next month and the out of town shows. It would work better with her long term plans for Jean.
“You look lovely my dear, I was so fortunate to have found you,” she said to Jean as they entered the dressing room. “You were made for this job.”
Jean fought back her urge to say something rude and just nodded.
“Tomorrow you will work for Lori. Don’t worry, she won’t work you hard. It will give you a chance to get used to your new … life,” continued Rose.
“What do you mean?” asked Jean with a suspicious glance.
“Basically, I want you to become more comfortable as a woman. You will also wear some of our reproduction costumes, so you can continue to adjust to wearing corset and petticoats. You have done quite well the past two shows, but I want your feminine demeanor to become ore natural and less acting,” replied Rose.
“You make it sound like this is permanent,” said Jean with surprise in her voice.
Rose smiled back.
“Would that be all that bad?” stated Rose. “It seems rather natural for you, and let’s face it, you’re not very masculine; it wouldn’t take much for you to change.”
Jean wasn’t sure if Ms. Bellamy was kidding or not.
“This is just an acting job that I’m doing to help my aunt,” she replied.
Rose smirked.
“I’m not so sure, and I’m not sure that you believe that. However, I won’t force you to change, instead I’ll just let nature take it course,” she stated. “I think by the end of summer, you’ll be singing a different tune.”
Before Jean could reply Lori entered the room.
“Have a nice evening my dear, and I’ll see you tomorrow,” said Rose as she departed.
Jean didn’t reply and all she could do was nod.
After the door closed, Lori asked her if she was okay.
“I’m not sure,” replied Jean.
“You want to talk about it?”
Jean shook her head.
“Not right now, but thanks for asking,” replied Jean. “Right now I just want to get out of this dress.”
Lori decided not to push the point -- at least not for now.
Chapter 15
Over dinner, Theresa turned to her niece and spoke.
“What’s wrong?” she asked.
“Nothing. Why do you ask?” replied Jean.
“How about the fact that you’ve barely said ten words since the show, and also you’ve barely eaten your dinner,” said Theresa.
Jean noticed that she was just pushing her food around with her fork and nodded.
“So, what is it?” asked Theresa.
Jean leaned back in her chair. She was dressed in a sleeveless t-shirt and a skirt.
“I have a lot of things running around my head,” said Jean. “I mean, you have to admit that this has been a pretty weird weekend.”
“That’s an understatement,” interjected Theresa. “It’s natural that you would have regrets about this deal.”
“It’s more that just doing the shows and dressing like this. I really don’t mind doing this … in fact, it feels almost normal,” admitted Jean. “Not the shows, but this, right now … I sort of like being a girl.”
Theresa didn’t speak.
Jean lowered her head.
“I guess I said too much. I’m sorry,” said Jean.
“You have nothing to apologize for, my dear,” said Theresa. “Are you saying that you want to be a girl?”
“Maybe … I have had feelings, as long as I can remember, that I was different. My acting was an outlet, and I thought I had it under control,” admitted Jean.
“Is it just the clothing, or is it the whole thing? I mean, not just dressing up, but being seen and treated as a girl?” asked Theresa.
“The second one,” said Jean softly. “Is that okay?”
Theresa got out of her seat and immediately hugged Jean.
“Of course it is, it’s who you are,” said Theresa.
“And you, don’t mind?” asked Jean as she felt tears roll down her cheeks.
“Honey, I just want you to be happy and to be you. No, I don’t mind, in fact I began to suspect that you were dealing with something like this,” replied Theresa as pulled her chair closer to Jean.
Jean wiped away the tears.
“Was I that obvious?” asked Jean.
Theresa nodded.
“Oh,” said Jean.
“I have worked with many LGBT students. I can’t say that I know what you’re going through, but I will always love and support you,” said Theresa.
“Thanks, I really appreciate that,” said Jean. “But it’s not everything on my mind.”
Jean then told her about the strange conversation she had with Ms. Bellamy.
“She really creeped me out,” said Jean.
“That’s understandable,” said Theresa. “However, just like we talked about earlier, let’s keep this between us for now. I want you to tell me if she does anything else … odd.”
“I will, thank you,” replied Jean. “I sort of feel that Lori is on our side.”
“That may be, be careful around her; stay in character, but keep your thoughts to yourself,” stated Theresa.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“I’ll talk to her and try to feel her out. She’s close to Rose, but I have never sensed that she has a great lover for the woman; it’s more out of loyalty. However, you might not be the only one who is acting, so be careful.”
“Okay. I’ll be working for her in between the shows and traveling with her once we go on the road,” said Jean.
I’m sure she’ll treat you fine, but let me know if Rose says or does anything else.”
“I will,” replied Jean.
“With your permission, I’d like to talk to our school therapist and see what she suggests regarding your feminine path,” said Theresa.
“I’d like that,” said Jean. “Thanks for everything.”
“It’s my pleasure,” replied Theresa as she leaned over and hugged her.
Chapter 16
Jean was dropped off at the historical society the next morning by Theresa. Before she drove away, Theresa repeated her instructions from the previous night.
Jean nodded and headed into the building where she was greeted by Lori.
“You look nice,” noted Lori.
Jean was dressed in a skirt, blouse and sandals.
“Theresa did my makeup,” said Jean. “I can do some stage makeup, but I’m not ready for real life.”
“That’s fine, you’ll learn like the rest of us do,” said Lori.
She then paused and shook her head.
“Sorry, that’s not what I meant to say. You look so natural that I slipped up and thought of you as a girl,” said Lori.
“It’s okay, I’ll take that as a compliment to my acting abilities,” replied Jean.
Lori decided to let the issue drop for now.
“Okay, we’ll head out to the mall as soon as the stores open. Ms. Bellamy gave me an expense account to fill out your wardrobe. In addition to everyday items we’ll need to get you some outfits for social events,” said Lori.
“What sort of events?” asked Jean as she followed Lori.
They entered a small room that served as Lori’s office.
“When we hit the road next month, there will be dinners and other social events with the groups. Ms. Bellamy wants you there,” said Lori. “Have a seat.”
Jean nodded as she sat down.
“Don’t worry, I’ll be there too,” continued Lori.
“Thanks,” replied Jean.
“Now, as you know, Ms. Bellamy wants you to practice wearing historical outfits. You won’t have to worry about being seen as the main part of the house is only open during the weekend. The research library has its own entrance,” said Lori.
“What sort of outfits will I have to wear?” asked Jean.
“Corsets, period reproduction undergarments, shoes and outerwear such as dresses and skirts,” said Lori.
“Will wearing a corset every day have any long term affects?” asked Jean.
“No, not really,” replied Lori. “The main thing is that you’ll get used to wearing the items and will move more naturally. You did okay this past show, but I could tell that you were concentrating to stay in character.”
“I was trying not to fall down on my face,” admitted Jean.
“I doubt anyone besides me noticed,” said Lori. “Unlike you, I never had any desire to go on stage; I preferred the behind the scenes part of theater.”
“Really?” asked Jean.
“I’ve trained many models in wearing these outfits, and I can do the same for you. I’ll also help you pass as a girl, although you really don’t need that much help,” said Lori. “I doubt anyone will give you a second thought when we’re at the mall.”
Jean nodded.
“That’s good to hear,” replied Jean.
“Well, we might as well head out now. We have a lot of shopping to do,” said Lori.
Chapter 17
“I can’t believe we bought so much stuff,” said Jean as she carried the last load of items into the house.
“Well, you needed a whole new wardrobe,” replied Lori. “You also needed toiletries, cosmetics, jewelry, shoes…”
“Okay, I get it,” interrupted Jean with a slight laugh. “What are we going to do with all of this, when I’m done being a model?”
“I’m sure we’ll think of something,” replied Lori as she followed Jean to the bedroom.
Jean set the bags on the floor.
“So what do we do now?” she asked.
“We unpack and put everything away. Oh, I also have orders from Ms. Bellamy to pack up all your male clothes. She doesn’t want you changing back, so she wants me to remove any temptation,” explained Lori.
Jean cocked her head.
“Doesn’t all this, I mean Ms. Bellamy’s control, seem weird to you?” asked Jean.
“I’ve grown used to it. I don’t bother fighting battles I know I can’t win, and neither should you. Accept what is happening, and it will go smoother for you,” said Lori.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“The days will fly by, and soon this will be over, and you can get on with your life,” continued Lori.
Jean wondered if Lori sensed the truth.
“So tomorrow I’ll be in a corset,” said Jean as she began to put things in to the dresser.
“Yes, we’ll start out slowly, and you’ll only be in it for a few hours. We’ll build up your tolerance each day until it feels like second nature,” said Lori. “There’s one other thing I should tell you. Ms. Bellamy wants you to watch your weight.”
“Well I doubt I’ll be eating much when I have the corset on,” replied Jean.
“We don’t want you to get sick either. I have some diet shakes and smoothies that you can have when you’re wearing the corset. Don’t worry, they’re actually quite tasty,” said Lori.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“You’ll be weighed and measured daily,” continued Lori. “The historical outfits cannot be altered so you must stay within specifications.”
“Well, that shouldn’t be a problem. I’ve never had much luck putting on weight,” replied Jean.
“A lot of other girls would love to have that problem,” said Lori as she began to place some outfits in the closet.
Jean heard the “other girls” comment, but didn’t say anything.
Chapter 18
“I don’t like the idea that Ms. Bellamy had Lori remove all your old clothes,” said Theresa, barely holding back her anger.
They were sitting in the kitchen having dinner.
“I know, but there wasn’t much I could do. I mean, I feel comfortable with looking like this,” said Jean. “But at the same time I don’t trust Ms. Bellamy.”
Theresa nodded.
“On the plus side, Lori was very nice to me today,” continued Jean. “I just can’t figure out why she works for Ms. Bellamy. Do you think she is also being blackmailed?”
“I doubt it. Rose pays her quite well. I suspect that’s part of it. She has given Lori a very comfortable life, and this would make it hard for Lori to leave. Control can come in many forms.”
“I suppose you’re right,” said Jean.
She then told Theresa about the weight and size restrictions.
“Actually, that’s the most reasonable thing that I’ve heard in all this. The girl you replaced was told the same thing.”
“I suppose that’s good to hear,” said Jean. “I mean the fact that I’m not being singled out.”
“To Rose, this show is everything; she’ll spare nothing to make it succeed,” said Theresa.
“I know! You should see all the clothes and other things Lori bought me today. I can’t believe how much money she spent,” said Jean.
Theresa nodded. She felt the size of the wardrobe was excessive and also very expensive. Many of the outfits were from major labels.
“Well, Rose doesn’t do anything half way,” said Theresa. “We’ll just keep an eye on her for now.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.
Chapter 19
“How does that feel?” asked Lori.
“It’s tight,” replied Jean as she ran her hands down her waist, feeling the corset under her outfit.
She looked at her reflection in the mirror and studied her appearance. She was wearing a long skirt, and a matching long sleeve blouse. Under the skirt she wore a full petticoat. It was a rather plain outfit, and Lori explained it was what a housewife would wear.
“How about the shoes?”
“They’re not so bad,” said Jean as she lifted her skirt to look at the black laced shoes.
“As you move around, pay attention to how the outfit moves,” ordered Lori. “The goal of this daily training to make this seem natural so you’ll do better in the shows.”
“I understand,” replied Jean.
“You’ll be wearing more outfits from the Civil War collection, this weekend,” said Lori.
“And then what?” asked Jean.
“The pioneer and Old West,” interjected Rose as she walked into the room. “We’ll be saving the Victorian, and Edwardian for the out of town shows. Oh, we’ll also show off the bustle dresses too. You’ll look lovely in those.”
Jean nodded.
Rose ran her eyes over Jean and nodded approvingly.
“Yes, you look quite nice. I’m very pleased,” noted Rose. “I can’t wait to see you in some of the fancier outfits.”
“She’ll be ready,” interjected Lori.
“I expect nothing less,” said Rose. “Try to stay in the outfit all day my dear.”
Jean looked over at Lori who just nodded.
Chapter 20
“How do you feel?” asked Lori as they sat down for lunch.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“Here try this smoothie,” said Lori. “It’s fruit flavored. Only sip a little at a time; let your body adjust.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.
Lori was right; the flavor wasn’t bad thought Jean.
“I can give you some to take home, that way you can have them for breakfast,” said Lori. “However you should eat a solid meal for dinner. Oh, I also have some vitamins that you should take. We don’t want you to get sick.”
“I doubt that Ms. Bellamy would allow that,” said Jean with a laugh.
“There are some things that she doesn’t have control over,” replied Lori as she handed Jean a bottle of vitamins. “You’re under a lot stress right now, so you should watch your health.”
“I will,” replied Jean.
“So do you want to see the outfits that you’ll be wearing this weekend?” asked Lori.
“Right now?” asked Jean as she sipped her drink.
“After lunch,” replied Lori.
Chapter 21
The week flew by and soon Jean found herself dressed in a blue and yellow plaid outfit. The jacket was buttoned in the front and had pagoda sleeves with attached white undersleeves. Under the full skirt she wore a hoop skirt. As with the other outfits she wore white gloves.
The crowd loved the outfit and it was obvious to Jean that none of them suspected her true gender.
Jean was very relaxed. Part of this was due to the fact that she was now used to the outfits. She had worn a corset and full skirt all week making the modeling much easier.
Rose was very pleased with Jean’s performance. The girl was coming along much faster than she could have hoped for. Rose looked at the crowd and could tell that they would make major contributions as soon as they were asked, it was becoming so easy.
Lori as also pleased with the performance of Jean. It was as if the teen had been wearing period clothing her whole life. She couldn’t wait to see Jean in some of the clothing of other eras.
As Jean departed to applause, she turned to Lori and smiled.
“They sound pleased,” said Jean.
“You were wonderful out there. Now, let’s get you in the next outfit so you can dazzle them again.
Theresa was also watching the show, and she had to admit that Jean was doing an excellent job, although she was still bother by what Rose had done. Her fears were only increased when she saw the way Rose stared at Jean during the show. There was something about the look on Rose’s face that didn’t seem right, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.
Chapter 22
After the show, as Jean was getting changed, she asked Lori about the trip.
“We’ll be driving in two vehicles. You and I will be riding in an RV. Rose will drive alone and her car,” said Lori as she unbuttoned the back of Jean’s dress. “Don’t worry, we won’t be sleeping in the RV, we just need a large vehicle to transport the costumes and accessories.”
Jean nodded.
“So where will be spending the night?” asked Jean.
“Hotels most of the time, but also some B&Bs,” replied Lori. “Don’t worry, the places are nice and we’ll each get our own rooms.”
“Cool,” replied Jean. “I looked the schedule, it looks very busy. I mean we’ll be doing five to six shows a week.”
“That’s one of the benefits, as it will make the time fly by. You’ll definitely be glad when the shows are done.”
“I’ll have a week until school starts,” replied Jean. “Not much time to relax.”
“It’s also not much time to adjust to being a boy again,” said Lori.
Jean shrugged her shoulders.
“It won’t be that hard,” she said.
“Don’t be so sure. I mean, you’ve been doing this for just a week and to be honest, you’re pretty deep into your new life as a girl. I thought I’d have to be constantly correcting you, but I haven’t had to do that. You seem very comfortable as a woman.”
“I admit that I’ve thrown myself into this role, but it’s just that,” countered Jean.
Lori gave Jean a skeptical look.
“Okay, if that’s your story, I won’t press you. But should you want to talk about it, I’ll be there,” replied Lori.
Jean didn’t say anything.
“I think you should be free to be the person you were meant to be,” continued Lori. “We’ll talk more about this later.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.
Chapter 23
“You look tired,” said Theresa.
“It was a long weekend,” replied Jean as she looked out the window of the car. “In some ways it’s like doing two plays a day. When I walk out in front of the crowd, I think of it as not just modeling an outfit but playing a role. When I was in that ball gown, I played it as if I was going to a big party.”
“It shows. You’re blowing away the audience,” said Theresa.
Jean nodded.
“Is there something else on your mind?”
“Yes,” replied Jean.
She then told her about the conversation with Lori.
“She’s pretty observant, and I know that I’ve been too comfortable since I’ve become Jean. I try to say that I’m just playing a role, but I know she isn’t buying it,” said Jean. “It’s just that I had to hide these feeling for so long. I don’t think that I can hold them in now.”
“I understand,” said Theresa. “I have a name of a therapist, she was recommended by a friend at school. Would you like me to make an appointment for you?”
Jean turned and nodded.
“This would be the first step for me becoming Jean full-time right?” asked Jean.
“Yes, that’s correct,” replied Theresa. “It is required for transition.”
“Okay, then I want to do it. Lori was right; I can’t picture myself going back to being a boy. I like being a girl too much, even if I have to do it because of Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean.
Chapter 24
“Very nice,” said Lori as she inspected Jean.
It was Monday and they were in the office of the historical society. Jean was dressed in a corset, and a reproduction dress. The dress was high collared and long sleeve. Under the dress, Jean wore lace upped boots and a petticoat.
“This calico dress is very similar to one you’ll be wearing this weekend,” said Lori. “It’s the type that a woman would wear as an everyday outfit out in the west.”
“And besides this type, what else will I be wearing?” asked Jean as she looked at herself in the full-length mirror.
“Have you ever watched western movies?” asked Lori.
Jean nodded.
“Picture a bar-room girl,” said Lori.
“Really?” asked Jean.
“They’re quite sexy. I can’t wait to see you in one as this is the first time that we’ve shown them,” replied Lori.
“I can understand how the fancy outfits survived, but I wouldn’t have thought that salon outfits would have lasted,” said Jean.
“The woman who put together this collection found a bunch in the attic of an old brothel. According to her notes, she was on location out west to film a movie when she found the outfits. She wore them in several movies. Too bad they were all in black & white, because they are quite colorful,” said Lori. “We special ordered the wigs for this show.”
Jean laughed.
“I can’t wait,” said Jean. “This is like Halloween every weekend.”
“That’s a nice way of looking at it. Now, I took the liberty of putting together some film clips for you to watch. They’ll help you understand how to move in each outfit. We’ll do this for each new era that you model. Okay?”
Jean nodded.
“Are we doing anything else today?” asked Jean.
“Well, this afternoon, I need to run some errands for Ms. Bellamy. If you want to come along, of course, I recommend that you change into a more modern outfit. As you’ll be with me, which means an outfit a little dressier than your normal skirt and top.”
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“Great! I was hoping you’d say yes. I took the liberty of bringing along a professional looking skirt, blouse, and heels for you,” replied Lori. “Your hair looks good, but I will have to redo your makeup.”
“I understand,” replied Jean.
“Well, let’s get you dressed then,” said Lori.
Chapter 25
“Not bad at all,” noted Lori as she inspected Jean’s appearance.
Jean was dressed in navy colored business suit, consisting of a skirt and jacket, white cotton blouse, and matching heels. Under her outerwear she wore a waist cincher, stocking, panties and a bra.
“I’m sorry if the waist cincher is tight, but it really helps give you a feminine figure, not that you need all that much help,” said Lori. “I’m so impressed with how much like a girl you look and act. It’s difficult for me to image you were ever a boy, and I know the truth.”
Jean just nodded softly.
Ms. Bellamy walked into the room and smiled.
“I’m very impressed Lori; Jean looks lovely. The perfect example of a young female intern,” said Rose. “The question is will she also act the part?”
“What do you mean Ms. Bellamy?” asked Jean.
“You will do everything that you are told to do,” replied Rose. “You are working for her, and there can be no mistaking who is the boss. You will address her as Ms. White or call her Ma’am. Is that clear?”
“Yes, Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean.
“Very good, but I know you accept that I am in charge. Just show the same attitude towards Lori and you’ll do fine,” continued Jean. “The people that Lori will be dealing with expect this sort of behavior.”
“Don’t worry, Jean, you’ll do fine,” added Lori.
Jean turned and nodded.
“Yes, Ms. White,” she replied.
Rose couldn’t help but smile. As she suspected, the teen had a submissive side and if it was cultured correctly then things would fall into place naturally.
“This will also help you with your performances. Women back then were more docile and obedient. You’ve done a good job showing this, but I want you to emphasize it more, is that clear?” asked Rose.
“Yes Ma’am, I understand,” replied Jean.
“A correct young woman back then obeyed their superiors, both male and female; they knew their place and accepted this. Do you understand, Jean?” asked Rose.
“I understand, Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean automatically.
“Very good. Now, I know you talk to your aunt about your days here. You will not repeat this conversation; she might take it out of context. Do you understand?” demanded Rose.
Jean hesitated for a moment before replying.
“Yes Ma’am, I understand and will … obey your wishes,” she replied softly.
“Very good, my sweet girl. See how easily that was?”
“Yes Ma’am,” replied Jean.
Rose smiled and then turned towards Lori.
“Lori, I don’t expect you’ll have any problems with your intern. However, let me know if she doesn’t live up to our expectations,” stated Rose firmly.
“Of course,” replied Lori. “Jean and I will get along famously.”
Chapter 26
To Jean’s surprise, Lori didn’t say a word about Ms. Bellamy’s orders and neither did she relax them.
“Our first stop is will be at one of our major contributors. You will do any administration tasks I give you without question,” said Lori as she led Jean to the car.
“Yes, Ma’am, I understand,” replied Jean softly.
Once inside the car, Lori turned to Jean and smiled.
“Just think of this as playing a role. Ms. Bellamy’s clients expect to be treated with great respect, probably more than they deserve. They take offense at the slightest form of disrespect, real or imagined. So it’s best to go to the far extreme of being overly formal. Does that make sense?” asked Lori.
Jean smiled back slightly.
“Yes, Ms. White,” replied Jean as they
“Good girl,” said Lori. “So tell me more about yourself.”
“What would you like to know … Ms. White?” asked Jean.
“Whatever you want,” she replied as she drove away from the historical society.
Jean nodded and then began to tell Lori about her life. She told Lori how she had had a relatively normal upbringing. Her parents encouraged her to follow her own interests, and this led to her love of acting. In addition to being the school drama club, Jean also participated in the local theater group.
“You mentioned before that you played female roles, did that bother you?” asked Lori.
“No, as it was a bigger role. It also gave me a chance to show off, if that makes sense,” replied Jean. “I mean, if that makes sense, Ms. White.”
Lori smiled.
“I’m sure you got ragged on about playing a girl, did that bother you?” asked Jean
“A little, Ma’am, but I just laughed along with the jokes. Once the play premiered, I got great reviews, and the jokes slowed down. I also played male roles in school plays, usually the lead; they realized that I was good, and the kidding stopped,” replied Jean.
“And what about your parents? How did they react?”
“Mom was initially more worried than my dad. I know that sounds strange. But as soon as they saw me on the stage, they were behind me 100%. I remember at the end of the play, I could see them applauding wildly; it was one of the proudest moments of my life. Whenever I get sad thinking about them being gone, I picture the looks on their faces, and it makes me smile,” she replied.
“That’s very nice,” replied Lori. “So they wouldn’t mind what you are doing now?”
“The performance, no. The way I was brought into it, they would be angry,” replied Jean. “Sorry, Ma’am, but I have to be honest.”
“I understand, and no offense taken,” replied Lori.
Jean nodded.
“One last question, do you ever get lost in your roles? I mean, do you have trouble telling the difference between the role and real life?” asked Lori.
“In a play, no,” replied Jean.
“And what about this?” asked Lori. “I mean, you are living 24/7 as a woman and you’re not following a script. It seems that it would be easy to drift away and accept it as your life. Can you imagine that, being a girl even after this role is over?”
Jean cocked her head.
“Maybe ... maybe, Ms. White,” replied Jean.
Lori nodded as she pulled the car into a parking spot.
“Well, we’re here. I would like to talk about this again some time,” said Lori. “Now, I want you on your best behavior, both as my assistant and as a woman.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
Chapter 27
The afternoon was a blur for Jean. She found herself slipping quite easily into the role of an obedient personal assistant. She did was she was told and nothing more.
The work wasn’t that difficult, but by the end of the day she was exhausted.
Before she knew it, she was being dropped off at her home by Lori. She immediately went up to her room, and changed into more casual clothing and then collapsed onto her bed. Within a few moments she fell into a deep sleep.
Lori drove back to the historical society and was greeted by Rose.
“Well? How did she do?” asked Rose.
“She was perfect and did everything she was told. In addition to being very obedient, she maintained a flawless feminine demeanor,” replied Lori.
Rose’s lips formed into a slight smile.
“Do you think she suspects what is happening?” she asked.
Lori shook her head.
“No,” replied Lori.
“Are you sure?” demanded Rose.
“She’s a talented actress, but she’s not that good. No, she is progressing as you expected,” replied Lori.
“I can’t wait to get her on the road, it will be, quite interesting,” said Rose.
Lori nodded.
“I totally agree.”
Chapter 28
Theresa also noticed a change in Jean’s behavior. Jean seemed more subdued and quiet. However, Theresa decided not to mention anything to her niece so she wouldn’t be alarmed. She suspected that Rose and possibly Lori had something to do with Jean’s more passive nature, but she lacked proof.
The weekend shows went off without a hitch. Even though she was concerned, she had to admit that Jean gave another flawless performance.
On Saturday Jean first wore a white blouse, plaid vest and black skirt ensemble. Her second outfit was a black ruffled taffeta salon girl dress. In addition to the dress, she wore matching gloves and a choker. While the crowd loved both outfits, they especially loved the salon dress.
On Sunday, Jean wore a floral pattern calico dress and what was described as a “soiled dove” outfit. It was one of the outfits that had been discovered in the brothel.
The red satin outfit had a bustier that was fitted with boning to enhance Jean’s figure. The matching lace trimmed skirt and petticoat completed the look.
Jean playfully teased the audience, as she modeled the outfit. Theresa smiled as she watched Jean work the crowd, but her smile disappeared when she saw the way Rose was staring at her niece.
Lori walked over to Theresa.
“You okay?” she asked.
“I’m not sure,” replied Theresa as she eyed Rose.
“Don’t worry about her. I will be with Jean during the trip. Rose is obsessive about these shows. I suspect that she wishes she could fit into the outfits,” continued Lori. “As soon as the shows are over, she will find something new to be interested in.”
Theresa wasn’t so sure, but she didn’t say a thing.
“Jean is a very talented actress, you should be very proud of her,” added Lori. “She’s also very smart.”
Theresa nodded.
“I’m counting on you to take care of her on this trip,” said Theresa.
“You have nothing to worry about,” replied Lori as she flashed a smile.
Before Theresa could reply a thin man interrupted them.
“Excuse me, I’m looking for Rose Bellamy, can you point her out to me?” he asked as he adjusted his glasses.
Theresa and Lori turned and looked that short thin man. He appeared to be in his mid-fifties with thin slightly graying hair. He was dressed neatly in a navy colored sport coat, white shirt, and plaid tie. Over his shoulder was a leather camera bag.
“My name is James Locksley,” he said as he handed each woman one of his business cards.
“You’re a photographer,” stated Lori as she read the card.
“Yes, I would like to do a photo essay on the outfits your organization is modeling,” he stated.
“For whom?” asked Lori.
“On whoever says yes first,” he replied with a wink. “I have had my work published in both Smithsonian and National Geographic.”
James adjusted his glasses again.
“Well, it will be up to Ms. Bellamy,” said Lori. “I will introduce you to her.”
Chapter 29
Later that afternoon, Lori, and Theresa were briefed by Rose.
“Mr. Locksley will be photographing Jean at various events during the trip. The article will give us excellent publicity,” stated Rose.
“Have you spoken to Jean about this?” asked Theresa.
“Why would I? It’s not up to her, this is my decision as president of the historical society,” replied Rose. “The photos will appear in a major publication it’s not like they will be in a tabloid or anything like that.”
“Still, Jean should be included in the decision,” said Theresa.
“Don’t cross me,” replied Rose sternly. “You know what I am capable of doing when someone steps in my way.”
Theresa stared back.
“I have no problem with promoting the society, but I am also Jean’s guardian. Yes, she agreed to be your model, but you don’t own her,” said Theresa.
“You two made a deal and I will hold you to it. Part of the deal is promoting and marketing the shows,” countered Rose. “Protecting Jean’s secret is just as important to me as it is to you. Now, you tell Jean that she will be photographed. If she refuses, then I will consider our deal broken, and you know what that means.”
Theresa glared back without a word as she contained her anger.
“I will take your silence as a yes,” continued Rose.
“Do you know about this man?” asked Theresa. “Is he legitimate?”
“Lori did a background check on him. He’s a semi-successful freelance photographer, nothing to worry about. In fact, he strikes me as a bit of a wimp,” stated Rose with disdain. “I wouldn’t be shocked if he prefers men, so I doubt your precious niece would interest him. I plan on using him to promote the society and give us free publicity. I have used people like him many times, and as you know I always get my way.”
Theresa stood up and left the office, slamming the door behind her.
“Do you think she’ll cause any trouble?” asked Lori.
Rose shook her head.
“No, she knows that I hold all the power,” replied Rose. “She’s angry, but she also knows that she has to obey, much like her darling niece.”
Chapter 30
Over dinner, Theresa told Jean about her conversation with Rose.
“So she didn’t ask your permission to do this?” asked Jean.
“Of course not! Rose is very confident,” replied Theresa.
Jean nodded.
“Well as an actress, I should get used to being photographed,” replied Jean with a laugh.
“I’m amazed how well you are taking this,” said Theresa.
Jean shrugged her shoulders.
“It will all be over in a month or so -- at least working for Ms. Bellamy,” said Jean.
“I wish I could be with you for the whole trip. I will be there for some of the weekend shows,” said Theresa.
“I understand,” replied Jean.
“Don’t hesitate to contact me immediately should Rose or Lori do anything …inappropriate,” said Theresa.
“I thought you trusted Lori,” said Jean.
Theresa rubbed her chin.
“I’m not sure of anything these days, Jean. Just be careful, okay? If you want out, then let me know. I don’t care if I lose my job over this. I know that you’re feeling free about becoming the person that you were meant to be, but I don’t want to see you hurt.”
“Thanks,” replied Jean. “I’ll be okay.”
Chapter 31
On Tuesday, Jean and Lori headed out to the first stop in the RV. Jean looked at the map that marked the different stops. The towns were located in five different mid-Atlantic and New England states.
“I have always found history interesting, but I can’t see anything historical about any of these places,” said Jean as she scanned her iPad. “I would have thought that we’d hit at least one interesting place.”
“Towns with lots of important historical events don’t need a fashion show to draw people to their historical societies,” replied Lori. “The groups we’ll be visiting are preserving history of the everyday people.”
Jean nodded.
“I know, but it would have been fun to do this in Gettysburg or Lexington,” said Jean.
“We’ll still have a good time,” replied Lori. “By the way, I want to compliment you on your diet. It has always been difficult keeping our model the right size.”
“It was difficult at first; even wearing the corset or waist cincher, I was hungry all the time. The shakes have helped,” replied Jean.
“I’m pleased you have been drinking them,” replied Lori. “I have stocked a supply for the trip. Unfortunately, I had to switch brands, but I tasted one of them, and I think they’re even better.”
Jean nodded.
“There’s a supply in the fridge for you,” continued Lori.
“Cool! thanks,” replied Jean.
“You’re going to be busy these next few weeks, so make sure you drink them,” said Lori.
“I will, thank you,” said Jean.
Chapter 32
For the first two stops, Jean wore the same Civil War era outfits that she had before. The historical societies had requested these outfits to tie into their connection to the conflict.
For Jean, this helped her ease into the shows. She was slightly nervous at first; knowing that she was being photographed, but she quickly adjusted and soon she didn’t pay James any attention.
In fact, the man was very good at blending in the crowd and not being noticed. At times, Jean didn’t even know he was there.
Jean also eased into the routine of doing the shows and moving on to the next town. The shows were a nice change of pace compared to the travel between towns and the hotel rooms.
For the most she only ate one meal a day, with the protein shakes being her breakfast and lunch. Lori explained that the shakes had a natural appetite suppressor.
“So what will I be wearing this next stop?” asked Jean as she looked out the window of the RV.
“Bustle era,” replied Lori. “For the most part this ran through the Civil War up until the turn of the century. You’ll love them as they are extremely feminine.”
Jean just nodded.
“You are a very lucky girl to be given this opportunity,” continued Lori.
“I’m not really a girl,” she replied.
“You’re not exactly a boy any more,” countered Lori.
Jean turned and looked at Lori.
“Honey, let’s face it, you’re not acting now; being feminine is part of your nature, you don’t even have to think about it now,” continued Lori. “Tell me I’m wrong.”
Jean just stared back without a word.
“I thought so. I think it’s great as you are quite pretty and it would be a shame for you to go back to being a boy,” added Lori.
Jean didn’t know what to say.
“This is just between us for now, okay?” asked Lori.
“Okay,” replied Jean softly.
“Very good. When we get to the hotel we’ll discuss this in more detail,” said Lori as she smiled.
Chapter 33
After they checked into the hotel, Lori came into Jean’s room and she was carrying a small bag.
“First, I need to take your measurements,” said Lori. “Please undress. Don’t worry, we’re both girls now.”
Jean took off her skirt and blouse and hung them up in the closet. Next she removed her bra.
“I’ll help you with your corset. I’m quite impressed that you’re wearing it everyday now,” said Lori as she began to unlace the corset.
Lori then pulled out a tape measure and measured Jean’s chest, waist and hips.
“You have the making of a very nice figure,” said Lori.
She noticed the swelling of Jean’s breasts and nipples, but didn’t mention it. She also noticed that Jean’s nipples were darker in color.
“May I get dressed now?” asked Jean.
“Not yet, I have one thing to do, please sit down on the bed, and remove your panties,” ordered Lori.
Jean hesitated for a moment before obeying.
Lori looked at Jean’s penis and estimated it was around 3 inches long.
“Lay back and spread your legs,” ordered Lori.
Jean automatically obeyed. Lori knew that the effects of the drugs made the teen’s submission a natural response.
Lori pulled a metal ring and a small clear plastic device out of the bag. In a few moments she had it in place and then she locked it shut.
“Please sit up dear,” ordered Lori.
Jean did as she was told and looked down at the apparatus that now encaged her penis. The only part that wasn’t plastic was a small steel lock.
“What is it?” asked Jean.
“It’s a chastity device, and it cannot be removed by you. The ring at the base of your penis will prevent you from getting erections. The device will keep your cock encased and prevent your trying to stimulate yourself. It will also force you to sit to pee. It will help you adjust to your new status as a woman,” said Lori. “As you probably have noticed, your body is changing. The shakes are changing your body chemistry so that you are growing breasts, among other physical changes. In time, we will be able to remove the device, as you won’t need it. Don’t worry; it won’t be that uncomfortable under your dresses and skirts. It also won’t show.”
Jean just started at the device in silence.
There was a knock on the hotel door.
“Don’t move,” ordered Lori as she walked to the front door.
A few moments later she returned with Rose Bellamy.
“Oh, doesn’t she look precious,” cooed Rose. “Such a lovely young girl.”
Jean felt her face grow warm.
“How adorable! she’s blushing,” added Rose.
“Her progress is quite remarkable,” noted Lori.
Rose nodded as she inspected Jean.
“I have wanted this for so long. it is a dream come true,” said Rose, barely holding back her glee. “My family has always had wealth and this has allowed us to indulge in our ... special interests. My grandmother had two maids, both of whom were feminized males. They lived out their lives as women and no one ever knew. My mother also used transformed males. My nanny had once been a man. The idea of taking a young male, on the brink of starting their lives, and switching their roles around is so delicious. Instead of taking on the traditional male role, they are instead immersed into a life of servitude and femininity.”
Jean just stared back in silence.
“My great-grandmother discovered the formula that is in the shakes you have been drinking. They have served to make you naturally docile and obedient. Be thankful for this, as it will make your new life easier to accept. The shakes are also decreasing your male hormone levels, and changing your body chemistry so that it is more like a woman. Soon you will have no need to use breast pads, as you will have your own natural breasts,” continued Rose. “In a very short time you the only sign that you were once male, will be your small penis. It too will also change, becoming smaller and unable to get hard. You will be able to feel pleasure, but not in the way you currently do.”
Rose licked her lips.
“I don’t see any reason to hold back the truth from you, as you must have noticed the changes in your body. Besides, there’s no reason to withhold the truth from you as there’s nothing you can do about it. Look how docile and submissive you have become, just like young women were once trained to become. You belong to us now and you will serve and obey us,” stated Rose.
Jean looked meekly at Lori.
“That’s right, little girl, you will serve me too,” said Lori as she reached down and ran her hand over Jean’s nipples.
“And don’t expect your aunt to come to your rescue,” said Rose. “You will tell her that you want to be a girl and that you want to work for me. By the time this trip is over you will so deep under our power and will do whatever we tell you; in fact you’ll even believe that it is your idea to become our servant. In the meantime you won’t talk to her unless one of us is present. Is that clear?”
Jean nodded.
“In fact, I want you to call her right now and let her know everything is going fine,” ordered Rose.
Lori handed Jean her cell phone.
The two women listened as Jean talked to Theresa.
When the call was over, Jean let out a sigh.
“Good girl. See that wasn’t so difficult. There’s no need to worry your aunt,” said Rose. “Now, you should get some rest, you have a big day ahead of you.”
“Yes, Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean.
“Lori, I want you to give her lips the treatment prior to her going to bed,” stated Rose.
“My pleasure,” replied Lori.
Chapter 34
“You look lovely, Jean,” said Lori as stood back.
“Thank you,” replied Jean.
Her outfit was an emerald colored embroidered taffeta bustle dress. A matching velvet teardrop hat was mounted on her head.
“You look as if you just walked out of the 1800’s,” continued Lori.
Jean nodded as she stared at her reflection.
“How long will my lips look like this?” she asked.
Her lips were now thick and pouty.
“A couple of weeks, but after two more treatments, the effect will be permanent. You look lovely and it only enhances your new feminine appearance,” said Lori. “No one will suspect that you were once a male. You look so pretty, don’t you agree?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“Don’t try and hold onto the past. In a very short time you will accept your new role as if you were born female. You will also have a new name and identity,” said Lori.
“I don’t want to be a maid,” said Jean.
“Don’t worry about that, my pet. You will become a very special personal servant. Ms. Bellamy is looking at beauty schools to send you, so you can attend us by doing our hair, nails, makeup and assisting us dress. It is only troubling now as it hasn’t had time to sink in. Soon it will feel as natural as your new feminine status.”
Jean nodded.
“Now, cheer up and put on a good show for this crowd,” said Lori.
Chapter 35
Rose was very pleased to see how the audience loved Jean. She was happy to see that the photographer blended into the crowd and that most of the crowd barely knew he was there. She couldn’t wait to see the photos of Jean. It would be a nice start to her collection of images of the teen.
Rose planned on taking shots of Jean as she transformed into a woman. She wanted to document the metamorphosis of the boy as he became feminine. There were some regrets that she didn’t get any shots of the teen’s body from the start, but there was nothing she could do about that.
The next few weeks would be very exciting as Jean’s breasts developed. From past experience, Rose knew that the teen would have small, but noticeable breasts within the week. Additionally the teen’s nipples would be come very sensitive, and this would only aid in her training. With her penis in the chastity device, stimulation to her nipples would become her main source of self pleasure. Jean would be allowed to be encouraged to play with her nipples every night as a reward. This in turn would send her faster down the road towards servitude.
Rose smiled as she watched Jean work the crowd. She also loved the way the girl’s lips looked. It was just the first of many changes she planned for Jean.
Rose was even more pleased when she saw Jean in the second outfit. It was a black silk bustle dress, trimmed with white lace. On her hands, Jean wore black satin gloves. Rose had always found bustle dresses extremely erotic and she couldn’t wait to undress Jean. Of course she wouldn’t risk one of the period outfits. No, for play time she would use of the reproduction outfits. That way, she could play rough with the teen.
Rose licked her lips as she thought about all the deliciously evil playtime she would have with Jean. It was too bad she would have to share Jean with Lori, but that was the price she had to pay.
Chapter 36
“You were wonderful today Jean,” said Lori as she watched Jean undress.
They were back in the hotel.
“That looks nice, stop there,” ordered Lori. “Stand in front of me so I can take you in.”
Jean did as she was ordered. She was dressed only in her corset, stockings, and heels.
Jean reached out and cupped Jean’s encased penis.
“How are you adjusting to this?” she asked.
“It’s a little uncomfortable,” replied Jean. “It hurts when I try to get an erection.”
Lori smiled.
“I like that description: try, but obviously not succeed,” said Lori. “The ring is doing its job and is preventing your clitty from getting hard.”
Jean’s face turned red.
“Well, what else would you want to call it? Men have cocks and you are not a man, in fact you were barely a boy. It has been so easy to turn you. I wish it would have been more difficult and that you put up more of a fight, but on the other hand, it’s so nice that you are so feminine now, I can’t wait to see what you’ll be like in a few months.”
Jean lowered her head and nodded.
“I think it’s time that you showed me how grateful you are for freeing you of your false manhood,” stated Lori.
“What do you mean?” asked Jean.
“Get on your knees in front of me, I want to feel those tender pouty lips against me,” ordered Lori as she lifted her skirt.
Jean did as she was told.
“Now, follow my orders my pet. A good fervent should know how to pleasure her mistress. Take your time, this could take all night,” stated Lori as she pulled Jean’s head between her legs.
Chapter 37
The next two shows were also used to show off the bustle dresses. After each show, Lori continued her training of Jean.
After the second show, Lori took Jean back to the hotel and dressed her in one of the reproduction bustle dresses. It was an accurate copy of the emerald colored embroidered taffeta bustle dress.
“Why am I wearing this?” asked Jean.
“Ms. Bellamy wants to use you tonight. She wanted to wait until the shows were over, but she couldn’t. You have turned out too delectable. I have told her that your nipples have become very large and quite sensitive.”
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“Good girl,” replied Lori. “Now, you are to submit completely to Ms. Bellamy this evening and do whatever she orders.”
A few minutes later she heard the door open.
Rose walked into the bed room and broke out in a big smile.
“Lori, she looks adorable,” stated Rose.
“Actually she the makeup herself,” said Lori.
“My they grow up quickly,” laughed Rose.
“I will see you both in the morning,” said Lori as she departed.
Rose walked over and latched the door and then returned to the bedroom.
“What a lovely girl you have become. You will soon have no worries as all you will have to do is serve me and Lori. It will be a simple life, much like the type women were forced to live back when what you are wearing was the fashion,” said Rose as she ran her hand gently over Jean’s face. “On the plus side you don’t have to worry about pleasing a man and being his wife. Serving women is much nicer, don’t you agree?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
Rose began to caress Jean’s body, running her hands down the teen’s chest.
“I hear your nipples are quite sensitive. Do you like playing with them?” asked Rose.
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean. “I had no idea that it could ... that it could feel so good.”
“Of course not! You were too focused on that silly clit between your legs. I have freed you from its enslaving power. Soon you will realize what a gift I have given you,” said Rose. “In time the chastity device will not be needed. Your clit will shrink so that it will be barely an inch. It will never get hard, but it will give you pleasure. But by then you’ll have two beautiful breasts. I hope that they stay small, so you can fit in the outfits, but if they grow large, then I’ll make sure that you’re always dressed to show them off.”
Jean just nodded as Rose continued to rub against her.
“Of course you’ll never wear pants again, those are for men. Only skirts and dresses for you. You will always be dressed in undeniably feminine attire. I hate the fact that so many women dress like men,” continued Rose as she began to unbutton the back of Jean’s dress. “I have many outfits that you will wear; we’ve just touched the beginning of your exploration of female fashion history.”
Jean stood there and let Rose undress her.
Rose took her time and disrobed Jean as if she was unwrapping a present.
When she stopped, Jean was only wearing her corset, stockings and boots.
Rose ran her hands over Jean’s exposed breasts, paying particular attention to the nipples.
“These are lovely, perfect for a young girl,” said Rose as she leaned down and began to kiss and lick them.
Jean gasped with pleasure.
“There, that feels good doesn’t it?” asked Rose.
Jean moaned a yes.
Rose then led Jean to the bed and had her lay down.
“Play with your nipples as I undress,” ordered Rose.
Jean did as she was ordered.
Rose went into the bathroom and closed the door. A few minutes later she stepped out and moved towards Jean.
“Now, don’t be afraid my pet, this is something that must be done, you must accept your new life,” stated Rose.
Jean couldn’t take her eyes off the large strap on dildo that Rose was wearing.
“Yes my dear I am going to take your virginity to night. No matter what happens in your life you’ll always know that you became a woman thanks to me,” said Rose as she came closer. “It may hurt at first, but you will take it all.”
Jean wanted to scream, but all she could do was nod silently.
Chapter 38
Rose dressed and then walked back out into the bedroom.
Jean was lying on the bed looking up at her.
“I’m very pleased with you my pet. There is no turning back now; you are my girl and my property. I have made you my girl,” stated Rose. “I want you to take a nice long bath and then go to bed. I hope you have many pleasant dreams, dreams of being my girl.”
“Thank you, Ms. Bellamy,” replied Jean softly.
“I know that you were frightened and may not have enjoyed the experience as much as you should have, but in time you will crave it,” continued Rose.
Jean sat up on the edge of the bed clutching a pillow.
“The process that is changing you was initially used to build my family’s fortune. Rich powerful families often had a dilemma, too many male heirs. It would cause disharmony and infighting. Yes, they could send some of the males away, but there was always the risk they would come back. So my family provided the solution, turn the extra males into submissive, feminine servants,” said Rose. “They became the perfect household servants with a major benefit; they had an increased sexual drive. Their owners didn’t have to worry about their pretty maids getting pregnant. Many wives came to our family to create a maid to serve their husbands and sons.”
Jean just stared back in silence.
“You, too, will soon feel that desire my pet. Do you like men?” asked Rose.
Jean shook her head.
“You will,” replied Rose. “You will learn to love sex with a man, to feel his cock deep in your body, to feel his strong muscular arms wrap around your soft feminized body. It will reinforce your status as a pretty ex-boy. Sweet dreams.”
Chapter 39
The next morning they were on the road again.
“Did you enjoy yourself last night?” asked Lori with a smirk on her face.
“It was… wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” replied Jean.
Lori laughed.
“Honey, I’m not mocking you. I just have seen this before; soon you will love being fucked,” she replied. “In fact, you will soon crave it. Maybe if you’re lucky Rose will let you have a boyfriend or maybe even a husband.”
Jean looked confused.
“I thought that I was the first that Ms. Bellamy has used this process on,” said Jean.
“That is true, but I have been using it for years,” replied Lori. “Ms. Bellamy is my aunt. We don’t publicly acknowledge this, but now that you are, as we say, part of the family, you might as well know.”
“And you’ve done this to others?” asked Jean.
“Yes,” replied Lori. “If Ms. Bellamy didn’t want you, I could make a lot of money selling you. You are already stunning! I can’t wait to see what you’ll be like when the changes really start. By the time this trip is done, you won’t need those breast pads, and your hips and rear will be quite nice. There will be no way that you’ll ever pass as a boy again, not that you will want to.”
“And what will we tell my aunt?”
“Leave that to Ms. Bellamy. She will make her a financial offer. That usually does the trick,” replied Lori.
“My aunt won’t sell me,” replied Jean as she began to cry.
Lori laughed loudly.
“You have no idea what people will do for money. It’s not like Theresa is your mother. She will accept reality and allow you to move on with your new life,” said Lori. “If she doesn’t, then Ms. Bellamy will play hard ball with her.”
Jean continued to cry.
“Soon you won’t care anymore. I have seen it many times, you’ll soon do anything that we ask,” continued Lori. “Now, stop crying and clean yourself up.”
Jean looked up and nodded.
“How many have you done this to?” asked Jean as she wiped her eyes.
“Dozens,” she replied.
“And is that why you’re here?” asked Jean.
Lori shook her head.
“No, I am taking a break. Things were getting too hot for me. One of my last clients was arrested and gave info to the authorities about me,” said Lori. “Aunt Rose suggested that I work as her assistant, and she even helped me create my cover story.”
“So everything you told me earlier was a lie?” asked Jean.
“Not exactly, I just left out many things. I do have a background in theater,” replied Lori. “I just found that human slavery was more lucrative.”
“Aren’t you afraid that the police will find you?” asked Jean as she began to reapply her makeup.
“No, I only worked overseas, I never took anyone here in the states,” replied Lori. “It should be safe for me to go back to work in a few more months.”
Jean continued to apply her makeup.
“It was pure luck that you fell into our hands. Aunt Rose has wanted a girl like you for a long time, but the right opportunity never happened,” said Lori.
“Still, it’s quite a risk, I mean people may ask questions,” said Jean. “What if people look for me?”
Lori smirked.
“They won’t recognize you. The process allows us to do other changes besides gender. We can change your looks such as skin and hair color, even ethnicity. Aunt Rose hasn’t decided yet on your new look, but I suspect she’s leaning towards Asian; you are petite enough to pass for one. She also has connections that will give you a new identity, all perfectly legal. But don’t you worry about all this. Just focus on your modeling and pleasuring us.”
“Yes, Ma’am.”
Lori pulled the RV off the road and then inspected Jean.
“Very good. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t worry about things they can’t control. Don’t think, just do as your told and everything will be fine,” said Lori as she reached over and ran her hand gently over Jean’s face.
“Yes, Ma’am, I will do as you say,” replied Jean.
Chapter 40
“You look perfect,” stated Rose as she inspected Jean. “I have been so looking forward to seeing you in that dress.”
Jean was wearing a three piece bustle outfit consisting of a bustier, skirt, and an overskirt. The all black outfit looked as it had been made just for Jean and it fit her body like a glove. Additionally she wore gloves and a matching black teardrop hat. The hat was trimmed with lace and peacock feathers.
“I love how her breasts are just starting to show,” added Lori.
“Yes, I noticed that too. No one will ever suspect her real gender ever again,” said Rose. “That photographer asked me where I found just a charming young model.”
“Jean, how does your device feel?” asked Lori.
“I have grown used to it Ma’am,” replied Jean softly.
“Do you still get hard?” asked Lori.
“Not as often,” confessed Jean. “I’ve gotten used to it.”
“It should make you feel more at peace with your change,” added Rose. “A sweet girl like you doesn’t need those awful male sensations. Besides you can always play with your nipples.”
“Yes Ma’am, you are right. I accept that I am a girl now,” replied Jean. “I’m so happy that my breasts are getting larger.”
“I can’t wait to play with them tonight,” said Rose as she reached over and caressed Jean’s breasts.
Jean smiled back at Rose.
“I can’t wait, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“That’s so sweet, but keep your mind on your modeling. After this outfit you’ll be wearing a white lace dress from the Edwardian period, ideal for a young woman. It’s another outfit that will look perfect on you. Then we’ll go back to the hotel and play,” said Rose.
“I’ll have her dressed to please you,” added Lori.
“In what outfit?” asked Rose.
Lori winked back.
“It will be a surprise,” she said.
“I can’t wait,” replied Rose.
Lori nodded. She then walked over to Rose.
“I have a question: how much longer will that creepy photographer be hanging around? No offense, but he should have plenty of photographs by now,” said Lori.
“Relax! This is working in our favor. First, we’re going to get plenty of publicity for the society and this means that we’ll get bigger and better shows next year. Next, it’s not costing us a dime. The local organizations are picking up his hotel bills as they’re expecting publicity from the photo shoot,” stated Rose.
“But what if he learns about what we’re doing to Jean?” asked Lori softly.
“And how would he do that? To the outside world, Jean is our model. She’s under our control and doesn’t talk to anyone unless we give her permission. No one suspects a thing about the truth,” continued Rose. “There’s nothing to worry out. We’re using the man, just like we use everyone else.”
“Okay,” replied Lori.
“You worry too much: leave everything to me,” said Rose. “I will see you later this evening, don’t let me down.”
Chapter 41
“Well, I know that Aunt Rose will find you delicious this evening,” said Lori as she finished curling Jean’s hair. “You look like a real western salon whore.”
Jean’s outfit was a lace trimmed corset and taffeta underskirt, stocking and laced up high heel boots. Additionally she wore long gloves and had a feather boa. Her makeup was heavy to match the outfit.
Jean blushed.
“How sweet,” teased Lori. “But the description fits, you do look like a whore and Aunt Rose will expect you to act like one too, so give up your body to her and do whatever she asks.”
“I will,” replied Jean.
“Very good. I suspected that you were ready to break. So tell me, do you want to serve Ms. Bellamy?”
Jean nodded vigorously.
“Very much so,” replied Jean. “I can’t fight these new feelings anymore. I also see my body when I bathe; it’s so feminine now -- my waist is thin, my breasts are getting bigger every day, my hips are getting bigger too -- I know there is no turning back.”
“And are you ready to be a servant?” asked Lori.
“I will do as I am told,” replied Jean.
“Anything else?” asked Lori as if she was expecting a specific answer.
“What do you mean?” asked Jean.
“Does anything else feel different?” asked Lori.
Jean nervously bit her lip.
“I don’t know how to describe it, but I feel different, I have trouble, um, focusing on thinking,” admitted Jean. “It’s easier to just do what I am told.”
“Very good,” said Lori. “The drug does change you mentally. A maid doesn’t need to think, just obey. I’m little surprised that it’s happening so fast, but then again, the drug has had a strong effect on you.”
Jean looked at Lori with a confused expression.
“Does this mean I’m going to be stupid?” she asked.
“No stupid, my dear, just not very bright. You’ll be smart enough to do your job, but not much more. A servant doesn’t need to be a thinker. You’re done with school. In fact you’re probably overeducated, but in time that too will fade. A bimbo doesn’t need to be a deep thinker,” said Lori.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
“Oh, one more thing, if Aunt Rose ever tires of you, I get you and then the fun begins,” said Lori.
“What do you mean?” asked Jean.
“My Aunt likes her girls to be dainty and fresh in appearance, I have different tastes. You will be pierced and tattooed, turned into a sexy Goth slave,” said Lori. “But for now you will be a sweet sexy slave girl.”
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“Well, my sweet whore, your client is here,” giggled Lori.
Chapter 42
To Jean’s surprise, Ms. Bellamy wasn’t alone. She had a man with her. As Jean looked at the man, she recognized him from the crowd at the fashion show.
“Jean, this is Mr. Wilcox. He’s a major contributor and therefore gets certain fringe benefits,” explained Rose.
Jean stared at Mr. Wilcox. He appeared to be in his mid-forties, five foot ten inches tall, weighing around one hundred and eighty pounds, with thin brown hair. He was dressed in a tailored suit.
“What do you think, Dennis?” asked Rose as she sat down on the couch.
“She’s exquisite,” he stated as he stared at Jean.
Dennis sat down in a chair across from Rose.
“Jean, I want you to entertain Mr. Wilcox,” ordered Rose.
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“Come sit on my lap, girl,” ordered Dennis.
Jean did as she was told and as soon as she took her place he began to fondle her body. He then began to kiss her. Jean closed her eyes and offered no resistance.
She then felt Dennis taking her hand and placing it on top of his cock. She could feel it growing hard.
“Rub it, babe,” he groaned.
Jean did as she was told.
He reached down and unzipped his pants, and pulled his cock out.
“Stroke it,” he ordered.
Jean didn’t hesitate, as she grasped his now erect cock, wondering how far Ms. Bellamy would let this act progress.
“Now, get on your knees and suck me,” he demanded.
Jean slipped off his lap and cast a quick look towards Ms. Bellamy, who was staring intently. A wicked smile was on her face, as she nodded.
Jean positioned herself on her knees and began to take Dennis’s cock into her mouth. Part of her wanted to scream, but she knew it would have been pointless and she began to throw herself into the sex act.
She quickly began to pump her mouth up and down on his cock. Partly this was to complete the sex act as quickly as possible.
Dennis groaned in delight as she quickly brought him to orgasm.
“Oh Yeah! Take it all bitch,” he cried out just before cumming.
He held her head down, forcing her to swallow his seed as he came. For Jean, there was nothing she could do but take it.
“Damn that was good,” he exclaimed as he slipped his cock back into his trousers.
“I thought you’d like it,” said Rose.
Dennis got up and walked past Jean.
“The girl is talented. Beautiful and gives a hell of a blowjob. I would love to see how she fucks,” he chuckled.
“Maybe another time,” stated Rose.
He shrugged and left, leaving Rose and Jean alone.
“Well, now that you’ve sucked your first cock, I want to know what you think,” stated Rose.
Jean turned and looked at Rose.
“It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” she admitted. “I’m also shocked that I got him off so quickly.”
“Men are like that, they don’t appreciate sex like women do.,” said Rose. “So, do you think you are like him?”
Jean shook her head.
“No, I accept that I am now a woman, or at least as much of one that is possible,” she replied.
“Excellent answer,” replied Rose. “Now, I want to enjoy you myself and it won’t be a quick fling like you had with Mr. Wilcox.”
Chapter 43
“Your breasts are really coming in nicely,” said Rose as she ran her hands across Jean’s chest.
“Thank you Ma’am. Um, how much bigger are they going to get?” asked Jean.
“Well, Theresa is at least a C-cup so I would expect you to be as large if not a cup size larger. On your petite body they will look huge. In fact we may have to bind them when you’re in costume,” said Rose. “What a delightful dilemma.”
Jean didn’t reply.
“Now, we’re going to play a game with your new breasts,” stated Rose. “But first I must make sure that you cannot move, it will spoil the fun.”
A short time later, Jean found herself tied out, spread eagle on the bed. She was now totally naked.
Rose reached into her bag and pulled out a large white candle.
“I won’t ask if you’ve ever had hot wax dripped on your body, being you’ve lead such a sheltered life. However, for every time you cry out, you will later be spanked on the ass, is that clear?”
Jean nodded.
“Very good, but just so you know, I will do everything possible to make you cry,” said Rose as she lit the candle.
Once the flame was strong she positioned the candle over Jean’s right nipple.
“This is a very expensive candle, made from the finest beeswax,” stated Rose as the first drops fell on Jean’s nipple.
Jean gritted her teeth as the hot wax began to coat her nipple.
“Not bad, maybe you’re the type that likes pain,” stated Rose as she shifted the candle over to the other nipple.
Jean let out a small moan.
“That’s one,” stated Rose. “And what is just one spank?”
Chapter 44
“There, doesn’t that feel better little girl?” asked Rose as she gently caressed Jean’s bright red ass cheeks.
Jean was lying on her stomach on the bed recovering from a long spanking.
“Yes, Ma’am,” replied Jean as she wiped tears away from her eyes.
“I want you to know that you have passed another test,” said Rose. “The formula makes your emotions much freer, therefore you’ll respond more dramatically to stimulus. This will make playtime much more enjoyable for both of us. Do you understand?”
“Yes Ma’am,” replied Jean.
“Very good. Lori has described to me how the girls she has transformed have become, how do I put this politely, bimbos; all beauty and little brains. I want you obedient, but intelligent enough to do your duties.”
Jean nodded again.
“In the next few weeks, you will be getting a stronger dose of the formula. I have worked with Lori to ensure that you maintain the mental capability of a teenager, smart enough to learn, but not so intelligent to rebel and disobey. Don’t worry, my pet, this will all seem natural to you.”
“So my shakes will be getting stronger?” asked Jean.
“No, they will stay the same. You will be getting additional doses via sexual activity. I was going to give you your first dosage today, but I think you’ve had enough today,” said Rose.
“I don’t understand Ma’am,” said Jean.
“Of course. When I fuck you next time, I will shoot a stream of the formula into your body; much like a man would do when he comes. The dosage will then be absorbed into your body. It will speed up your physical feminization and along with that will come the mental changes. I will give you your first dose tomorrow. Don’t worry my dear; this will just complete your transformation. The physical changes you’ve already undergone are permanent. Even of you wanted to become a boy again, you’d be a very effeminate one.”
“I understand. I love being a girl,” said Jean meekly.
“Of course you do and you will learn to love to be a servant too,” added Rose.
“Um, Ma’am, Lori said that the formula can be used to change me, um and make me different, like in my skin color, is that right?”
“Yes it is dear, but don’t worry. I don’t want to change you … too much. Lori likes her girls to be changed more dramatically,” said Rose. “But don’t worry your little head over things that you have no control over. Just do as I tell you and everything will be fine.”
Chapter 45
The towns flew by, and Jean was quickly losing track of where they were. The shows were nice, but they were always followed by the sexual abuse by Rose and Lori. Additionally her body was changing with each passing day. Part of her loved the fact that she was becoming more female, but at what cost? She kept telling herself that everything would work out and that she had to stay in character.
After arriving at another town, Jean checked into her hotel room. She was about to change when there was a knock on the door.
When she opened it, she was greeted by Rose.
“Good, I’m glad to have caught you before you changed into your play clothes,” said Rose.
Jean was wearing a skirt and blouse.
“Um, why, is there something wrong Ma’am?” asked Jean.
“No, it’s just that the photographer wants to show us his work. He’s meeting us in Lori’s room,” said Rose. “Afterwards I will bring you back here and make love to you all night long.”
Jean grabbed her bag and followed Rose to Lori’s room.
When they got there, they were greeted by James Locksley. He smiled as he adjusted his eyeglasses.
“Lori asked me to get started without you. She’s tied up at the moment,” he stated.
Rose and Jean and headed into the room.
“I have set up the show so it will show up on the TV,” he stated. “Please sit anywhere.”
Rose sat down on the couch and motioned for Jean to sit down next to her.
“I’m sure you’ll find this interesting,” said James as he sat down and began to operate his laptop.
Photos of Jean began to appear on the screen.
“They are very good,” said Rose. “You are quite talented.”
“Thank you,” he replied. “Now, I also took some video, which I’m sure that you’ll fine even more interesting.”
“Really? I can’t wait to see it,” said Rose. “I don’t remember you taping any of the shows.”
James smiled as he started the video show.
“I’m very good at being unobtrusive; it allows me to get the best shots without distracting my subjects,” he stated with pride.
The video came up and showed several angles of the same shot. There was also a date/time code in the bottom right corner.
Rose gasped as it showed her sexually assaulting Jean.
“What is this?’ she demanded as she stood up.
“Sit down, shut up, and watch the show,” ordered James calmly. “It gets better.”
“What?” shouted Rose. “How dare you talk to me that way!”
“Do as I say or I will kill you,” he replied as he pointed a semi-automatic handgun at her. “The gun has a silencer on it; while it doesn’t stop all the noise, I doubt anyone else outside this room will hear it.”
Rose froze for a moment, as she stared at the gun, and then she sat down.
“I also have videos of your niece in action and hours of audio tapes,” he stated. “Oh, and of that man you had abuse Jean. All very embarrassing to someone of your high standing and position, I’m sure that the members of the society will be shocked if they ever see these videos.”
“So, that’s it. How much do you want?” demanded Rose.
James chuckled.
“It’s always about money with you isn’t it? Your niece also loves money, but I suspect that she abuses people because she is a sadistic bitch,” replied James. “You do it for the power.”
“Then what do you want?” asked Rose. “I obviously underestimated you.”
“You’re not the first, it’s my specialty. Anyway, I was hired to put an end to you and niece’s operation,” he explained.
Rose frowned as she absorbed his words.
“Hired, hired by who? I doubt that Theresa had the money,” snapped Rose.
“That’s correct. In fact, I’m the one who contacted her once I saw what you were doing,” he replied. “She agreed to help me trap you.”
“So who hired you?” asked Rose.
“No one you know. They were the wealthy parents of a teen that your niece abducted, transformed and sold into sexual slavery. I helped them recover their child and they hired me to deal out their revenge,” he replied.
“And what does that mean?” asked Rose nervously.
“I wasn’t just being literal when I said Lori is tied up, she is currently being shipped to the parents in Thailand. What they do to her isn’t my concern,” he replied.
Rose gasped and held her hands to her mouth in shock.
“This isn’t legal!” she exclaimed
“I never said it was. I’m the type of person who people hire when the regular legal system fails them,” he continued.
“I had nothing to do with Lori’s actions,” said Rose.
He shook his head slowly.
“Don’t lie to me, it’s not very nice. I know that you have financed her operations and profited by her actions,” he said. “I have the records. Your computer files weren’t very secure.”
The whole time this was happening Jean just sat there quietly. A sly smile was on her face.
“So what are you going to do to me? I will fight this in court. I know that most of this evidence you have collected was done illegally and will be thrown out …”
“Shut up,” he interrupted. “Who said I was turning you over to the authorities?”
Rose felt a wave of fear run through her body.
“You, you … can’t kill … me,” she stammered.
A grin appeared on his face.
“Too easy. You need to suffer and feel pain and humiliation first,” he replied. “What do you think Jean?”
Rose rolled her eyes.
“You’re asking her what she thinks? That’s rich!” interjected Rose.
Jean stood up and walked away from Rose.
“It’s over, Bitch,” stated Jean with a grin.
Rose gasped.
“How dare you call me that!”
“No, you shut up. And yes that’s what you are, a sadistic bitch. Just like James said, I have been in on this, granted not from the start, but right after you and that bitch Lori started to change me. I agreed to go along with it in order to trap you. We just didn’t know how depraved you were until later,” explained Jean, barely holding back her anger. “Now, I’m ecstatic that you’re going to be punished. You two have hurt so many people and now it’s time that you get what you deserve.”
“This isn’t possible! Why would you do this? You know that you’ve been feminized; the physical changes cannot be reversed,” replied Rose.
“Did it ever occur to you that I wanted to be a girl?” asked Jean with a grin.
Rose’s jaw dropped slightly.
“You look surprised. I used you, like you were using me. The good thing was that James gave me pills to counteract the mind control aspects of the formula,” continued Jean.
“But you were so obedient and submissive!” exclaimed Rose.
“It’s called acting. Probably my best performance,” replied Jean with a very theatric bow.
James clapped his hands as Rose slumped down on the couch.
“Tell her what she needs to do Jean,” interjected James.
“First things first: you will give up your fortune,” stated Jean. “It will put into a fund to compensate the many victims of your formula.”
“I like that,” interjected James.
“And of course you’ll get your share,” sneered Rose.
“I don’t want a dime from you,” countered Jean. “I just want to get on with my life. James has already helped Theresa start on my paperwork so I can be Jean legally.”
“Fine, take my money; I can always get more,” said Rose as she sat up.
This wouldn’t be the end, Jean thought. She would regain her fortune and if it took her the rest of her life she would get back at them.
“No, that’s not all,” said James. “Jean may be willing to let things go, but I’m not. You have too many sins to answer for.”
“Then get it over with and kill me,” snapped Rose.
James broke out in a hearty laugh.
“As I said earlier, that would be too easy. No my dear, you won’t get out of this that easy,” he replied. “Jean, why don’t you go back to your room? Your aunt will be here shortly to take you home. She also has the key to remove that chastity device from you and prescriptions that will help your body adjust.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
“You’re welcome. I have high hopes for you,” he said. “Oh, is there anything you want to do before you leave?”
Jean rubbed her chin for a moment and then walked over to Rose.
“This may seem a bit melodramatic, but I am an actress,” she announced before punching Ms. Bellamy in the nose.
Rose let out a cry and grasped her face.
“That wasn’t very ladylike, but it felt good,” said Jean as she walked out of the room.
Chapter 46
“I’m so proud of you,” said Theresa as they drove back home. “I just wish there could have been another way without those women abusing you.”
“It was for a good cause. It gave James -- that was his real name -- time to complete his case against them,” said Jean. “It also got me started on becoming the real me.”
“Are you sure you want to handle it this way?” asked Theresa.
“Yes, I don’t see any reason to hide that I’m transgendered. It may limit some acting roles, but it may get me others,” she replied.
Theresa nodded.
“Okay, but I still want you to get counseling for what you went through, in addition to a complete physical. James gave me the number for a doctor who has dealt in similar cases,” said Theresa.
“Really?” asked Jean.
“I was shocked too, but I did some research, apparently there’s a foundation in Connecticut that was founded partially to deal with similar cases,” said Theresa.
“Sounds interesting,” replied Jean. “I’m just ready to move on with my life.”
Epilogue
The final fashion shows were canceled due to the unexpected death of Rose Bellamy. She died due to a massive heart attack in her hotel room. Local police were called in following reports of an argument in her room.
Initially her death was ruled to be of natural causes, but her autopsy turned up evidence that she had been poisoned. The police immediately issued a warrant for the arrest of Lori, after a search of her room uncovered the pills used to kill Rose. Additionally they discovered evidence that she was embezzling funds from Rose. In the investigation, it was uncovered that Lori had transferred most of Rose’s vast fortune to unknown overseas accounts.
Even months afterwards, the authorities stated that they still had no leads on either Lori or the missing funds. They commented that it was as if Lori had vanished off the face of the earth.
Jean enrolled in the same high school where Theresa taught. There were some issues at first with her being transgendered, but these quickly passed. By the time she graduated in the spring, Jean was fully accepted by her classmates. As before, Jean threw herself into her acting and starred in several performances, both in school and in the local town theater. It was no surprise when it was announced that she had received a full scholarship to study acting at NYU.
James was quite pleased with the way the Bellamy case was cleaned up. He had long ago given up any feelings of guilt in how it was handled. Too often, he had seen the rich powerful escape justice through the use of money and influence. Now he was in a position to correct such errors.
Per Jean’s suggestion, the money was equally distributed to all of the known victims. Lori had been turned over to the family that had hired James. While James never questioned what they did with her, he did notice that a woman, who looked very similar to Lori, was now working as a bar girl in one of the main clubs owned by the family. Her body had been expertly transformed to make her very sexy. Lori’s body had been surgically modified, giving her a very curvaceous figure, with very large breasts, which made her very popular in the club. It was also said that she was very talented in bed and would never say no, no matter what the client asked for.
James didn’t care. As far as he was concerned Lori got off lightly, considering the number of lives she had ruined.
Anyway, he was soon working on another case. The good thing was that it would take him to New York City. Jean was getting great reviews in a small off-Broadway production and he figured he could take a few hours off to see it. He already knew she was a great actress, but now he could see her on stage.
The End
Jake thought that he was the lucky one after Dave and Roger had to bail out of their long-planned trip to Vegas.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Alyssa casually pulled her skirt up to better show off her shapely legs as she sat at the bar. She had been sitting at the bar of the hotel for nearly an hour, observing every man who walked in.
Glancing at her watch, she saw that it was still quite early, only nine-thirty; there was plenty of time.
As she stretched out her hand to pick up her martini, she admired her new manicure. The bright red color had more flash than she normally would wear, but it was perfect for the evening's task.
She looked at her reflection in the large mirror behind the bar. The wig she was wearing was very naturally looking, and she doubted that anyone would suspect that she wasn't really a curly haired blonde. Her own hair was very short, jet black with red tips, which was usually styled with lots of mousse to give it a spiky look.
To make herself look more available, she unbuttoned another button of her white silk blouse to expose her cleavage.
She looked into the mirror again and smiled; all she had to do wait.
It wasn't long before she saw what she had been looking for.
He was a few inches shorter than her, and she estimated he was around five-eight. He was thin and looked to be in his early twenties.
His hair was a little short for her needs, but she could work with that. At least it covered his ears, and the light brown color would be easy to change. The important thing was that he had a cute face and very nice blue eyes. It also appeared that he had little facial hair.
He sat down a few seats away from her and ordered a draft. She smiled when the bartender carded him.
Alyssa had seen him earlier that day in the casino and had hoped that he would wander close to her web, as he was perfect for what she had in mind.
Jake Timmons sipped his beer and scanned the bar. There were so many beautiful women in here, he thought. He immediately noticed the stunning blonde three seats away, but suspected that she was out of his league, but maybe he ought to give it a shot and talk to her, as so far his luck had been running good.
He was enjoying his first trip to Vegas, and in two days he had won over two grand. The trip almost hadn't happened as his two friends had dropped out at the last minute. Jake had almost stayed home, but decided what did he have to lose?
They had planned the trip for months. Dave had to drop out due to an unexpected business trip to Tokyo, and Roger had blown out his knee playing pickup basketball.
The three friends had reserved a suite and it was paid for in advance in order to save money, because of this, they couldn't get a refund either. So, Jake considered their bad luck his good fortune. So far, the trip had exceeded his wildest dreams.
He cast a glance at the blonde and smiled, and to his shock, she smiled back.
Noticing her drink was almost empty, he decided to take a chance, and he got up and sat at the stool next to her.
"Hi, um, can I buy you a refill?" he asked, cringing at how stupid that sounded.
"I'd like that," she replied as she batted her eyes.
He motioned for the bartender and then turned back to the woman. "I'm Jake," he said.
"I'm Tina," replied Alyssa. She never used her own name; it was all part of the game.
"Cool, pleased to meet you, Tina," he replied.
Alyssa smiled back and noticed how nervous the young man was. This was almost too easy, she thought.
The drink arrived and Jake paid for it.
"Thank you, Jake," she said. She took a sip. "So, where are you from?"
"Irvine, in Orange County," he replied. "I work in an investment firm."
She nodded and smiled to herself. Not any more you don't, she thought. "I'm from New York," she lied. She actually lived in Vegas.
"Wow," replied Jake. "I've always wanted to go there."
Alyssa sipped her drink and thought that he would get his wish, although not the way he would have thought of.
He had taken the bait, all she had to do now was set the hook, and she would have him.
They talked for an hour, and Alyssa got the information she needed. The guy was alone and wasn't due to be back in So-Cal for two more days. That meant that no one would be looking for him for several days. By the time the search started, it would be too late.
"Jake, I have to call someone regarding a job, and I accidentally left my cell phone in my room," said Alyssa. "Why don't you come up with me, and we can continue our conversation up there? I also have a good bottle of champagne there."
Jake couldn't believe his luck. "Sure, I'd like that."
"Good, let's go," she said.
She slipped her arm around his waist and led him to the front of the casino.
"I'm staying next door," she said. "I just happen to like this bar better."
Jake nodded. He was too blinded by his lust to suspect a trap.
They headed out in the cool evening air. Alyssa led him to her car.
"I know it's silly, but I drove here," she said. "It's not the distance, but the shoes. I love wearing heels, but you can't walk very far in them."
"I wouldn't know," said Jake with a smile.
Alyssa smiled back. Oh, you'll find out soon enough, my sweet, she thought.
Alyssa leaned over and kissed Jake. He was caught off-guard by her action, but he didn't fight it.
He didn't notice that she was reaching into her purse.
When she pulled away, Jake was about to say something when she sprayed him in the face. Before he could protest, he drifted into darkness.
"That was easy enough," she said as she put the car in gear and headed to her home. She pulled out her cell phone and pressed one of the buttons.
"I'm on my way home right now. I was very successful," she said.
Jake slowly regained consciousness. The cobwebs in his mind gradually cleared as he tried to figure out what had happened. He realized that he was sitting in a chair, although he had no idea where he was.
When his eyes focused, he could see a sexy woman sitting directly in front of him. Actually, a better description would be a sexy young girl. Jake estimated that she was in her late teens... maybe.
She had heavy sexy makeup on her face. Her eyes had thick eyeliner that made her look exotic. Her lips were pouty and glistened from what looked like several layers of lip gloss.
She had a full head of red curly hair that seemed to surround her face.
He could see that she had several studs in each ear, which served to make her more erotic looking.
The girl was dressed in a crimson colored corset that pushed her extremely large breasts up, which served to further exaggerate her cleavage.
Her legs were encased in fishnet stocking, and on her feet were black high heels. Jake wondered how she could walk in heels like those; the heels looked to be five or six inches.
On the end of each fingertip was a long, shaped nail, coated in bright cherry red polish.
In fact, everything about her was exaggerated and extremely sexy. She seemed to ooze eroticism.
She didn't say a thing and just stared back at Jake, as if she was mimicking his every move. She seemed to parrot his moves; when her turned his head, so did she. It was slightly unnerving.
Jake then noticed that her wrists were tied down to the arms of the chair, and her legs were likewise tied down to the legs of the chair.
He tried to get up to help her, but found that he was likewise tied up... and then it hit him...he was looking at his own reflection.
"What the hell?" he exclaimed. He stopped when he heard his voice. It was now very soft and feminine. "Tina, what's going on?"
"I see she's awake," said a man. His voice was a deep baritone.
"Yes, what do you think? Will she do?" asked Alyssa anxiously.
"Please untie me, Tina," begged Jake as he struggled to free himself.
"I'm sorry, but I can't do that. Also my name isn't Tina, it's Alyssa," she replied.
Jake could now see Alyssa standing next to a man in the reflection of the mirror. The first thing he noticed about the man was his eyes. They appeared to be totally black.
The man stepped forward and ran his hand through Jake's hair.
He was a large powerful man, standing over six feet tall, and dressed elegantly in an expensive all black outfit. His slightly curly hair was shoulder length and as black as coal.
Jake estimated that the man was in his forties, but he wasn't sure; there was something ageless about him.
"Yes, my dear, you chose well," he replied. "She will do quite nicely."
Jake noticed the man had a slight accent, but he couldn't place it. It wasn't exactly foreign, he thought; no, it sounded old, as if the man was from another age.
"What's going on?" asked Jake; he was fighting off a growing sense of panic.
The man laughed. "Yes, this must be very confusing to you, Jasmine."
"Jasmine?" asked Jake.
"Yes, that is your name now; it is much more fitting than Jake," said the man.
"You can't do this to me," replied Jake shaking his head back and forth.
The man laughed again. "I can't? You have no idea of what I can do to you!"
With that he placed his right hand over Jake's breasts, and they appeared to grow slightly. How could pads grow like that? thought Jake, as he knew they weren't real.
Jake still struggled to get free, but the bonds were too strong.
"You will call me Leo," said the man, as he easily turned the chair around.
"You go to hell!" replied Jake.
Leo laughed again and then looked up towards the ceiling. "I love how they resist at first."
What was Leo talking about? thought Jake. He then watched as Leo sat down on the edge of the bed. Without a word, Alyssa slipped down to her knees and eased Leo's cock out of his pants.
Jake watched in a combination of horror and fascination as Alyssa began to kiss and lick Leo's enormous cock. It was the largest one that Jake had ever seen, at least fourteen inches. What was even more amazing was that Alyssa seemed to have no trouble taking it all into her mouth.
Leo looked over at Jake and smiled. "Watch carefully, Jasmine, as this will soon be one of your jobs."
Jake shook his head in horror. He considered himself to be completely heterosexual, and now some psycho was threatening to use him. It was bad enough that they'd drugged him and dressed him up as a chick, but there was no way they would rape him. Jake wanted to scream and tried to turn his head away, but found that he couldn't.
He found that he couldn't pull away. His eyes were locked on Alyssa as she sucked Leo's cock. Without thinking, Jake licked his lips. A new sensation began to preoccupy his thoughts; he felt envious of Alyssa, and he wanted to take Leo's cock into his mouth.
He tried to shake these foreign ideas, but they were too strong, and with each passing moment, they burrowed their way deeper into his mind.
Leo smiled. "Yes, Jasmine, your turn will come. Don't fight the feelings that are awakening in you. You are my newest toy. I know you want my cock in your body; you crave it, and you cannot fight it."
Jake slowly nodded. This couldn't be happening to him, he thought. He could feel his own cock hardening with each word from Leo's mouth. He also felt his nipples hardening, straining at the material of the corset.
How was this possible? He couldn't have real breasts since he was a guy. He glanced down to look at the breast pads. They were almost bursting from the top of the corset. So round, so full - perfect large breasts. They actually looked real, he thought.
As if he could read Jake's mind, Leo reached over and gently pulled Jake's breasts out of the top of the corset.
They weren't just huge; they were real! He had real tits! His also hand huge nipples. How was that possible? Jake could feel Leo's exciting touch and their weight as they bounced slightly on his chest.
"Yes, they're real, Jasmine," said Leo. He then ran his fingers across Jake's erect nipples.
Jake moaned in pleasure that swept through his now feminized body.
Leo laughed at Jake's reaction.
Jake's eyes were soon drawn back to Alyssa and Leo's cock.
It was like some strange nightmare, he thought.
Leo tensed up and let out a moan as he came. Alyssa kept sucking him off, apparently swallowing his seed.
She then stopped and, without a word, stood up and then leaned down towards Jake. She began to kiss him, forcing Leo's cum into Jake's mouth. Jake had no choice but to swallow every drop.
Instead of gagging, he swallowed what Alyssa was feeding him.
A strange feeling swept through his body as he swallowed Leo's semen. His resistance began to melt away. He tried to fight it, but the urge to serve was soon dominating his thoughts. He wanted to...no, make that he needed to serve Leo.
"What's your name, my dear?" asked Leo, who smiled as if he already knew how Jake would answer.
"It's Jasmine," she replied softly. What little resistance was left screamed in horror at her answer.
"Very good," replied Leo. "Alyssa, my dear, would you please untie your sister?"
"Yes, my lord," she replied.
"Now, don't move, Jasmine," ordered Leo. "Alyssa will untie you, but I want you to stay in the chair."
"I won't," replied Jasmine weakly. The urge to resist was there, but not the strength.
"Did I surrender so quickly?" asked Alyssa as she untied Jasmine.
Leo shook his head. "No, but she hasn't given in completely yet. This is just the first phase."
"She's very pretty in a very exotic way," said Alyssa.
"Yes, yes, she is. I like each of my toys to be different. Jasmine will be a very kinky young woman," replied Leo. "We should get started; Alyssa, be a dear and would you get my bag, please?"
Alyssa nodded and stood up. A moment later she handed Leo a black leather bag.
He reached into the bag and pulled out a set of golden rings. He then pulled out a small blue bottle and opened it. He carefully put a drop of the liquid on each ring.
Jasmine watched with fascination, not knowing what was coming next.
He then pulled the chair closer to the edge of the bed. Next, he applied a drop of the liquid on each of Jasmine's large erect nipples.
"Now, this won't hurt a bit my dear," he said as he placed one of the rings against her right nipple.
Jasmine watch as it appeared to be absorbed partly into her nipple. Leo rotated it and nodded approvingly.
"This is so much more civilized than piercing," he said as he repeated the act with her left nipple. "These rings serve as more than just decoration; they will enhance and focus your sexual pleasure, Jasmine."
Next, he reached down and pulled Jasmine's cock out of her panties.
Jasmine looked down and gasped when she saw how small it was. While it was erect, it was barely two inches long.
"How nice, so petite and pretty," said Leo as he rubbed oil on the head of Jasmine's cock.
He then added the ring, which magically inserted into Jasmine's body.
"One more small thing to do before we have a conversation," he said. He took out a small stud and rubbed in some of the oil. "Stick out your tongue, please."
Jasmine did as she was told, and in a moment the stud was through her tongue.
"It truly increases the pleasure of oral," he said. "Now, I suppose you have many questions about what has happened to you. Since you are under my power now, I don't see any reason why I can't tell you everything. However, in your newly submissive state I know you are incapable of asking me anything, so I am easing my mental bonds. However, you are reminded to stay in your chair, or I will be forced to punish you; do you understand, Jasmine?"
Jasmine nodded and felt her mind immediately refreshed. She debated what to ask him first, and after a moment's thought, she asked the obvious.
"Why?" she asked
"Good, right to the point. I need a sexual partner. You will serve in that role for five years. Should you please me, I will release you," he replied.
"Who...or what are you?" she asked, as she tried to absorb what was happening.
"I come from an ancient race...not of this world. We came here as colonists thousands of years ago...unfortunately, our ship crashed, and all the females of our race died. We knew that no help was coming, so we made the best of a bad situation. With our powers, we were treated as gods by the primitive natives. Some of us abused our powers and were called demons. A few of us were even killed. Still, we have lived among you mortals for eons."
Jasmine stared back. "So what happened then?"
Leo motioned to Alyssa, who nodded and departed the room. A few moments later she returned, carrying a silver tray with three glasses of red wine, along with a decanter. She held the tray in front of Leo who took two glasses and handed one to Jasmine.
"We went underground," he said as he sipped his wine.
"If you have so much power, why did you pick me? I mean, couldn't you just get a real woman?" asked Jasmine.
"Who says I like real women?" he replied. "Alyssa, show your sister your little secret, please."
Alyssa set down her glass and lifted her skirt to expose a tiny, pierced penis.
"Yes, I have a taste for feminized males," he said. "Just like you humans, we have a variety of tastes. One of my brothers only likes extremely fat women; another prefers strong muscular men, so who is to say that my tastes are strange?"
Jasmine didn't answer; she just tried to absorb what was happening to her.
"When your service is over, you will have the choice of staying as you are or becoming a total female," continued Leo.
"What about turning me back into a male?" asked Jasmine.
He shook his head and laughed. "You won't want that in five years...right, Alyssa?"
"Yes, Leo," she replied. "I want to become a complete woman."
"And so you shall," he said. "You have served me well these five years and have found me a delicious new toy...so, I grant your wish."
He motioned with his hand and Alyssa gasped.
She picked up her skirt and squealed with joy. "Thank you, Leo!"
The ring remained inserted into one of her labia, a small souvenir of her last five years.
"You are welcome, my dear," he replied. He turned to Jasmine. "She'll have a complete new identity, as will you if you serve me well."
"People will be looking for me," said Jasmine. She hoped this threat would save her.
He waved his hand as if he was brushing away a fly. "Let them look. Your car will be found on a road off the interstate. This is Vegas, and people disappear all the time. Your old life won't matter to you either. Over time, you will forget about your past life, and it will become a vague dream."
"You can't do that! That's like murder! You're killing my identity!" screamed Jasmine.
"You mortals put too much value in your 'identities.' I've had hundreds. The past is unimportant...look to the future and you will enjoy your limited lifespan more," he stated, there was a tone of annoyance in his voice.
"This can't be happening," said Jasmine.
"Oh, it is happening. I will break your resistance, and soon you will be revelling in the sexual bliss I will provide you. You will not be a slave, but a valued jewel," he said. He then turned to Alyssa. "This place is now yours. Help your sister get dressed, and we will leave you."
Alyssa nodded gleefully. She then leaned over and kissed him. "Thank you so much!"
"You're welcome, my dear," he replied.
"You're going to love this," said Alyssa as she helped Jasmine into a short, form-fitted black leather tube dress.
Jasmine looked at herself in the mirror. The dress looked like it had been painted on her body.
"So, you were lured in too?" asked Jasmine.
Alyssa nodded. "Five years ago, just like he said. It was in New York City; that's where you'll be going."
"And you don't mind what happened to you?"
Alyssa shook her head. "I can barely recall what my old life was like. I have only hazy memories of being a man; I can't even recall what my old name was. Don't worry about Leo, he will treat you like a princess, and the sex....oh my... I will miss that....he's so good in bed. Don't worry about the size of his cock, you'll find that you can easily take it all...and trust me...you'll want it all!" She then giggled as she handed Jasmine a handbag.
"What are you going to do now?" asked Jasmine as she automatically reached into the bag and pulled out her lipstick. Without thinking, she applied a fresh coat to her lips.
Alyssa laughed. "See how easy it is?"
Jasmine stopped and slowly nodded.
"Oh, you asked me what I plan on doing... to be honest, I have no idea...but Leo has left me with a home and money, so I have time to come up with something," Alyssa replied.
Jasmine stared back.
"Look, Jasmine, I do remember that I was angry and bitter when I was first transformed, but I got over it. I mean, you can't fight him, and he's telling the truth about treating you nicely," continued Alyssa. "Anyway, there's nothing you can do about it now."
"I don't think I can do this," said Jasmine.
"Sure you can. Why, right now I bet you're thinking about what it will be like to have his cock in your mouth and your ass-pussy," said Alyssa, as she nodded in approval at Jasmine's makeup. "It will seem very normal and natural; I mean, look how quickly you're adapting to being female."
It was true, thought Jasmine. She suddenly knew how to apply makeup, as if she had been doing it for years.
"I can't believe he's just letting you go," said Jasmine.
"He did it with the woman who lured me in," said Alyssa. "Now, you'd better go meet him. Good luck!"
Jasmine nodded and headed downstairs to meet her fate.
Upon arriving at the airport, Leo led Jasmine onto a private jet.
"You will entertain me on the flight home. Don't worry, we won't be disturbed," he whispered in her ear.
"Will Alyssa be okay?" she asked.
He nodded. "In fact, she has already forgotten about us. That is the way that I protect my secret, and it will be easier for her. Oh, she will have some memories, but they will seem more like dreams or erotic fantasies."
Once the jet took off, Leo motioned for Jasmine to undress.
"Do it slowly, my treat," he purred.
Jasmine did as she was told. She stood in front of Leo and leisurely unzipped her dress. It slid down her body and fell to the ground.
Leo nodded in approval as he sipped champagne.
She then reached behind to undo the laces that held the corset together. It was strange, as she knew exactly how to undo the corset.
"I think I will keep you in corsets all the time," he said.
Jasmine nodded, and before removing it completely, she undid the clasps holding her stockings up. She undid them one at time and then rolled her stocking down each leg.
Her heels came off, followed by the stocking, and then she removed her corset, exposing her naked body to Leo.
She was surprised by how thin her waist was. It looked so tiny compared to her large breasts and hips.
Reading her thoughts, Leo ran his hand down her body. "Yes, it is a little exaggerated, but I like that in my women. Your measurements are 40-18-36, and your cup size is DD, although I'll probably make them bigger over time."
She also noticed that she was completely hairless from the neck down. She then thought her body felt different, but she had been in a daze when Alyssa dressed her.
Before Jasmine could reply, he pulled her onto his lap. He ran his hands over her body and began to kiss her.
What shocked Jasmine the most was the fact that not only didn't she resist, but she eagerly submitted to him.
With his left hand, he began to stroke her tiny penis. It grew hard, but was barely two inches in length and very thin. He also rubbed the ring, which only increased her sense of arousal.
"I love the feel of a clitty like this in my fingers," he moaned as he rubbed it.
Jasmine felt waves of pleasure running through her body. It was impossible to resist. Soon, the only thing on her mind was to pleasure Leo.
"You want my cock?"
"Yes, Leo," she replied.
"And you accept that you are my woman now?" he asked.
"Yes, Leo," she replied, her breathing getting heavier.
"Do you want me to change you back?" he asked toying with her.
"No, my lord. I...want ...I want to be yours!" she moaned.
"Outstanding, then show me your love for me and get on your knees, my pet."
Without hesitation, Jasmine obeyed. Her state of arousal was so great that sexual pleasure was the only thing on her mind.
His cock was so big, but Jasmine was determined to take it all into her mouth the first time. It filled her mouth and pushed down her throat as it slid in. There was no gagging or pain, only pleasure as Jasmine went to work.
As she sucked him, one of her hands began to stroke her petite clitty, and her other hand alternated between her nipples. Her whole body was alive with sexual energy, and she had never felt so alive. The multiple piercings added to her arousal.
Soon her head was bobbing up and down on his cock, taking it all the way in and back out again. It felt so good sliding down her throat, she thought. It would feel even better in her ass-pussy.
Leo smiled at how fast Jasmine was submitting. He could easily read her thoughts and found that they were delightfully filthy. If she was this good at giving oral, she would be wonderful to fuck, he thought. Mortals were such wonderful toys.
Jasmine Timmons sat down on the barstool and looked around the bar. It was slowly filling up, and soon she would have her pick. It was hard to believe that five years had passed so quickly.
In those years she had traveled the world with Leo. Just as Alyssa had promised, he had treated her like a treasure. The sex was also incredible, and she would miss it, although the prospect of becoming a complete woman was very exciting.
She hadn't been to Vegas since that night five years ago; there had been no reason to return, as her world had revolved around Leo. They had traveled the world together, but now her tour of duty was about to end. Now she was back to complete the cycle started by Alyssa.
She found it ironic that she picked the same bar where she had started her journey. It was funny that she could remember the bar, but not what her old male name was.
The only distraction she had allowed herself had been watching one of the shows at the casino. She was pleased to see that Alyssa now had a successful career, and she wondered if her own life would be like.
However, she hoped that it would be more exciting than working in a casino. Leo had awakened her strong sexual nature, and she had no desire to give that up. He'd promised her that she would be able to take large cocks in all of her body orifices after she became a complete woman.
Just as Leo and Alyssa had told her, she had no desire to be turned back into a male. While she enjoyed her petite cock, the idea of having a real vagina was exciting. Leo promised that her labia would be pierced. This pleased her as she liked the way the rings looked in her body.
She often wore a gold chain between her nipples, which ran down to her penis ring. It ran through the ring that Leo had added to her bellybutton. It created a striking look when she was naked.
Little did she know that Leo had already arranged her new life. He could have easily toned down her extremely kinky nature, but why deny fellow mortals the pleasures of her incredible sexual abilities? In six months, she would be an up and coming star of the porn industry. In a year, she would be the top female star. Her insatiable sexual drive and her newly added bisexuality would make her a star in high demand.
He had also given her one last gift; she would maintain her beauty as she aged. He figured it was the least he could do for one who had served so well. He had debated keeping her in his service for more than five years, but in the end he decided to let her go. Besides, he could always bring her back into his service if he wished.
She looked at her reflection in the mirror and smiled; she knew that she would have little trouble finding her replacement. Like a lure in a lake of hungry fish, all she had to do was wait, and soon she would attract her prey.
She was dressed in a skintight strapless black leather dress and knee-high spiked heel leather boots. The dress doubled as a corset; it also showed off her luscious breasts. After five years of conditioning and training by Leo, she was totally addicted to leather and corsets. The combination of Leo's magic and the corsets had also given her a permanent hourglass figure, which she adored.
Jasmine cherished her exotic appearance and the stares she got from men who passed by. It was exciting to be a tease, and she took great pleasure in being their fantasy of a walk on the wild side that they would only know in their deepest more perverse fantasies. She giggled at this thought and took another sip of her martini.
Looking in the mirror, she ran her fingers through her hair. Leo had decided three years ago that she would look better as a redhead, and now she had long curly dark red hair. It seemed to flow around her face as if it had a life of its own.
The latest touch was a small diamond stud in her left nostril.
Jasmine ordered a martini and watched with the eyes of a predator on the hunt. She ignored several men who made approaches to her, as she knew what Leo wanted. Then she saw him walk into the bar. He was young, short, slender, and cute, with freckles and red hair -- and he was alone... and soon he would be Leo's latest toy.
Peter volunteered to become Petra in his step-sister's band, not knowing how drastically this would change his life.
Special thanks to Robert Arnold for his assistance.
Chapter 1
I slowly came to, fighting off a feeling of nausea and bewilderment. I wasn’t exactly sure where I was, but it looked like some sort of medical facility. I was on my back and when I tried to sit up I discovered that I was strapped down.
Glancing to my right I could see an IV coming out of my arm. My mind began to slowly clear and it hit me that something bad had been done to me when I looked to my right to see that my stepmother, Lena was looking back at me.
“What…the…fuck…did you do to me?” I croaked as I tried again to sit up.
“Don’t try and get up, you might hurt yourself. The doctor will be back in shortly,” she replied coldly. “He was very pleased with the results.”
I opened my mouth, but nothing came out as I too shocked to speak. I reached up and touched my lips and could feel that they were swollen.
“The lips were done as a bonus,” said Lena.
I cautiously lifted my right arm and touched my chest. I immediately pulled my hand back as if I had been shocked. I glared at my step-mother. “How could you?”
“Look, when you turn twenty-one you can have them removed…in fact you can do whatever the hell you want, but for now I have legal guardianship over you and will decide what is best,” she continued.
“What is best? For me or for Lori?” I asked weakly, referring to my stepsister.
She smiled slightly. “Why for Lori of course.”
Chapter 2
I suppose I should give you some background information to better understand what was currently happening in my life. My name is…or was Peter Kensington, currently I am Petra K when I’m on stage, but I’ll get to that later.
My birth mother died when I was six-months old. My dad remarried when I was ten. In addition to getting a new mother, I gained a sister, Lori, who was two years older than me.
While I never really warmed up to my stepmother, I immediately hit it off with Lori, as we shared a lot of interests, mainly music. That’s partly what got me into my current circumstances.
While I had always struggled in school, music came naturally. I can never remember not playing music. By the time I was eight I could play both acoustic and electric guitar. I have a weird talent in that I can listen to a song and immediately pick it up. By the time I was in high school I had also mastered the electric bass guitar, which I preferred to play. Oh, I loved the guitar, but in a group that usually meant singing too, at which I was awful. In most bands, the bass player is in the background, which suited me perfectly.
Lori, on the other hand, has a great voice, and the body to go with it. She has a very similar look to Lindsey Lohan, although Lori has jet-black hair. Also Lori is more interested in rock than pop.
She enjoyed singing and unfortunately her mom saw this as a chance for stardom.
Hey, don’t get me wrong, Lori’s damn good, but the chances of her, or anyone for that matter, becoming famous are slim. Still, that wouldn’t stop her mom who would do anything to make her daughter a star.
Anyway, Lori was picked to be the lead singer in an all girl rock band when she was nineteen. They played mostly covers of other band’s music, and were fast gaining a fan base in the local bar and clubs. During the summer they played were booked solid thanks to the crowds that hung out at the beach. A major reason for their popularity was the fact that all the girls in the bad were very hot looking.
Chloe’s the drummer and had short spiky bleach-blonde hair, sort of suburban punk. She also had a great body, which she loved showing off. Jade is the lead guitar player and is a very sexy looking Chinese-American girl. Kiki was born in Yokohama and had moved to the states when she was six. She played bass. All of them were around the same age as Lori.
The last member of the band was the oldest woman in the group at thirty-two and she played a variety of instruments ranging from sax to piano. Her name was Sofia, and she had been playing in bands since she was sixteen. She was the one who put the band together, based on musical ability and sex appeal.
Sofia was a tall shapely woman with bright blue eyes. I would tell you her hair color, but it changed so often that I don’t think she even remembered her original color. It was currently a dark purple.
The band was called A Band of Sisters, and it wasn’t bad. They played mostly at local clubs throughout the coastal area from Groton to Kittery, but occasionally they opened for more experienced groups in Boston, Providence, and Portsmouth.
Even though they were all an all girl group, I sometimes helped them when they practiced. I usually filled in for Jade or Kiki when they couldn’t make it due to their classes, as both girls were attending college. Jade was enrolled at URI and Kiki went to Brown.
My ability to pick up on songs came in handy and I often found myself helping the girls with the arrangements. They sort of adopted me as an unofficial member of the band.
Anyway, I finally graduated high school the previous June, but really didn’t do much. I had no intention of going to college, partly out of desire and partly due to my poor grades in high school. I spent most of my time playing music and occasionally working part-time in a music store in Westerly. However, I was currently on a “sabbatical” from the music store and hadn’t worked in months.
I didn’t need the money. Basically, I was biding my time until I turned twenty-one and would get my full inheritance.
My dad, a corporate lawyer, had been killed in a car crash when I was ten. There had been a big legal battle and we were awarded a huge settlement. The lawyers had set it up so I couldn’t touch my half until I was twenty-one, and then I would get a yearly stipend for the next twenty years. The last time I talked to the lawyers they told me that I would be getting seventy-five thousand a year, after taxes.
This was perfect, as it would allow me to play my music and not worry about getting a real job. The only problem was that until I turned twenty-one I was dependent upon my stepmother.
Chapter 3
Lena Gordon-Kensington had met my father when they worked on a case together. Lena was a very sought after lawyer herself and was currently a partner in one of the top firms in Providence, Rhode Island.
She was a very attractive woman who could have been a model, as she had very classical looks. Lena never dressed down and always looked impeccable.
Her personal appearance was also always very neat. She kept her jet-black hair styled short and professional, and her make up always was perfect.
Lena knew she was attractive and I heard her telling her friends how she used this to her advantage when it came to her cases.
Her first husband had died from cancer, which left her well off financially thanks to the lawsuit she filed. Combined with what my father made, we had a very upscale lifestyle.
Together they bought a large house in the suburbs, and that’s where I grew up.
I guess she loved my dad, and he seemed to be in love with her. They seemed happy enough, but childhood memories can be deceiving. However, she mainly treated me with disinterest, especially after he was killed.
Let me explain that she wasn’t mean or that she mistreated me, it was just that it was obvious that she only cared about her daughter, Lori.
The legal settlement that followed my dad’s death gave her full guardianship over me. This wasn’t an issue until recently as she pretty much left me alone.
Anyway, I was basically counting the days until I turned twenty-one. I still lived at home, but had moved to the guest cottage out back. This allowed me to play my music and not bother anyone.
I guess the first thing you would have noticed about me back then was my hair. I can’t really remember the last time I had a real haircut. Oh, I got trims every now and then, but for the most part my brunette hair was halfway down my back. The only problem with this was that I was sometimes addressed as a girl.
As for the rest of me, I’m five-eight and thin, not skinny, or anything like that. I also have no facial hair of any consequence. I had tried for three years to grow a moustache and after all that time it was barely noticeable. What was more insulting was when I finally shaved it off no one even noticed.
Like I said, sometimes I was mistaken for a girl. It really didn’t bother me all that much as I sort of got a kick out of how people would get all flustered as they apologized.
The only other thing about my looks was that guys occasionally hit on me sexually. I guess you could say that I was open-minded towards trying new things.
This was what landed me in my current situation.
Chapter 4
It all started two months earlier. I was helping the band practice again, as Kiki was late due to studying and Sofia got a call on her cell phone.
She excused herself and talked for nearly thirty minutes before coming back into the room.
Kiki arrived while Sofia was on the phone and asked me to help her learn the chords for a new song the band was playing.
“I’ve got good news,” Sofia announced as she reentered the room. “That was Mark Long, he’s the booking agent for several clubs in Providence, and he’s offering us a long term deal. This means steady work and more importantly a steady paycheck.”
The girls excitedly began to pepper Sofia with questions, which she began to answer.
Basically, they would be in a rotation among three clubs. Once a month they would get to open for a big-time performer, usually someone on the way up or the way down. Still, it would give them a lot of exposure.
“We’ll need to sex it up a bit,” stated Sofia. “Musically we’re good, but we need something to set us apart and that means we should use our looks even more than we have before.”
“What do you mean?” asked Kiki nervously.
“It means we need to go shopping. Basically, we need to dress very erotic, show lots of skin,” explained Sofia. “I have a plan for each person’s onstage persona; I think you’ll like it.”
While the others nodded and talked, a frown grew on Kiki’s face.
“What’s wrong?” asked Lori, noticing Kiki’s change.
“My parents are already giving me a lot of grief over the band and they barely tolerate what I wear now. I don’t think they’re going to approve,” stated Kiki who was wearing a short skirt and a halter top.
“Come on, you’re a big girl,” said Jade.
Kiki shook her head. “They’re paying for my tuition. No offense, but this is just something that I do for fun. College is more important to me and there’s no way I can afford Brown by myself. I also want to be a doctor. I think you better look for another bass player.”
There was a lot of discussion and the other members of the band tried to change Kiki’s mind, but to no avail.
The remaining members of the band watched as Kiki packed up her bass and left.
“So what do we do now?” asked Jade, breaking the silence and gloom.
“Obviously, we need another bass player,” said Sofia. “That won’t be easy. Mark is basically hiring us because we’re an all girl band.”
“When do we start?” asked Lori.
“Three weeks,” replied Sofia.
“That’s not enough time,” said Chloe. “Even if we find someone, there’s not enough time to practice. Shit, this sucks! Does anyone know anyone who can play?”
No one said a thing.
Lori then looked at me. She ran her eyes over me as if she inspected every inch of my body. “I have an idea!”
Chapter 5
“Come on, Peter, this could work,” stated Lori after she told us her plan. “Look, it wouldn’t take much to make you into a girl, you’re a much better bass player than Kiki anyway and you know all our songs!”
I turned to look at the others, who I expected to see either laughing or sharing back in disbelief at my step-sister’s plan.
Instead they were all looking at me. Sofia appeared to be inspecting me.
“You know, she’s right, this could work,” said Sofia as she rubbed her chin. “I mean, until we find another bass player.”
“You can’t be serious,” I stated.
“I am, Peter…or should I say Petra,” replied Sofia as she ran her fingers through my hair. “I have a great look in mind for you; of course you’d have to dress fulltime as a girl.”
“Oooo, I love that name,” cooed Chloe.
“Yes, but we’d better give her something less obvious for when we’re playing. I mean, the last thing we want to is get caught, we’d be the laughing stock of the area,” said Lori.
“Come on, Petra, this will be fun. I mean you can play fulltime and get paid for it,” said Jade.
“It would only be until we get another bass player,” added Lori. “Besides, it’s not like you’re doing anything right now. I mean, if it wasn’t for playing with us you’d be sitting back in the cottage playing your music with no one to hear it.”
I thought about it for a moment. “And you’ll all keep quiet about this?”
They all nodded.
“Promise?”
They all nodded again.
“Okay, I’ll do it,” I said.
Chapter 6
“No peeking!” ordered Sofia.
I was sitting in a salon chair getting a new hairstyle and makeover. The woman who was working on me was Sofia’s girlfriend, Ava.
“You’re going to look so hot, no one will suspect that you’re a boy,” said Ava.
I nodded not knowing what else to do. Ava had been working on me for several hours.
She stared by waxing my legs. Next she did my nails, followed by working on my face.
Sofia had come up with the idea that each girl in the band would have a distinctive look. Lori would be the soft feminine type, dressing in lace. Chloe would be Punk, which wasn’t far from the way she normally dressed. Jade would wear short silk oriental type dresses and high heels. Sofia would be Goth, but sexy.
My look would be the leather rock & roll girl. I was currently dressed in a short leather dress, fishnet stockings and thigh-high boots.
I wasn’t sure what Ava was doing to my hair, but I suspected that it would wild. Ava had already pierced my ears with several additional piercings. She had also put a stud through my nostril. She told me that they would heal up quickly when removed.
I ran my tongue around my mouth as I tried to get used to the stud in my tongue. That one had been Chloe’s idea.
Looking down at my nails I could see that while they were still relatively short, they were styled and painted a liquid maroon color. It was surprising how feminine my hands now looked.
“You know, a tattoo or two wouldn’t be bad,” said Ava. “Just on the arms, what do you think?”
“Maybe later,” said Sofia. She ran her hand down my arm and smiled. “We can always use a temporary one and see if you like it.”
I just nodded.
“Okay, let’s let Petra see herself,” said Ava.
They turned me towards the mirror and I gasped. I really looked like a woman now. My hair was now slightly shorter and layered slightly. The color was now a deep crimson color with dark streaks through it. It was a very dramatic look.
My eyebrows were very thin and highly arched.
“Well?” asked Ava.
“I… can’t believe this is me,” I stammered.
“My god, you’re hot,” said Chloe licking her lips.
“I agree,” added Lori. “Petra, no one will suspect that you’re a guy.”
“I just though of what we should call her on stage…how about Scarlet?” suggested Jade. “I mean it goes with her hair.”
“That’s perfect!” exclaimed Sofia.
“I wonder what Lena is going to say,” I said as I stared at myself. I had to admit that I looked like a girl.
“She’s totally cool about it. I told her what you’re doing and she’s pleased. In fact, she gave me some money to buy you a whole new wardrobe,” said Lori.
“Speaking of which, we better go shopping,” said Chloe. “This outfit is great for performing, but I doubt you’ll want to dress like this all the time.”
Chapter 7
I was dressed more mainstream by the time we arrived home in a short leather skirt and black sleeveless top.
To my surprise, Lena was waiting for us as we unloaded the car with my new wardrobe. She didn’t even wait for us to get inside before commenting.
“Very impressive, I would never have guessed you were a boy…Petra,” she said with a sly smile. Her dark brown eyes studied every inch of my body.
“It’s only until the band gets a new bass player,” I replied.
Ignoring me, she turned to Lori. “I think it would be best if your ‘cousin’ took the guest room next to yours for now. Since this is supposed to be a secret, it wouldn’t be smart to have her staying in your brother’s cottage.”
I was about to argue, when Lori spoke first.
“That makes sense. Also this will allow me to help you with your hair and makeup,” said Lori as she turned towards me.
“Exactly! Oh, I took the liberty of telling some of our neighbors that Peter is spending the next few months out in California and that your cousin Petra will be staying with us,” explained Lena.
We carried my new wardrobe upstairs and into the guest bedroom.
“Sofia, how long do you think it will take for you to get a new player?” I asked as we began to unpack my things.
“It could take a few months. Kiki was one of the few decent players I knew of in the area,” she replied.
“Even if we get someone quickly, she’ll still have to learn the sets,” added Jade.
I nodded. It was becoming obvious that I would be Petra for a while.
Chapter 8
The next few weeks flew by while we got ready for our shows. The rest of the band seemed very pleased with my playing. Sofia said it seemed to give us more of a harder edge than before.
In addition to playing covers of other bands, we began to practice some original songs written by Sofia.
While Lori was the lead singer, it was Sofia’s band and she shaped us into her image. Her years of experience playing with other bands were paying off, as she didn’t seem to miss anything.
By the time of our first show we were really playing and performing well.
Lori was very helpful in my adjustment to living as a woman. In fact, all the girls in the group were very cool.
I was surprised how quickly I learned to do my own makeup. I also got used to wearing women’s clothes.
What really helped was the fact that I was kept busy. Sofia had us practicing often and by the time we had our first real show we had worked most of the bugs out of our performance.
When we played, I felt really free and at ease. No one recognized me and I was accepted as Petra.
It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.
Now, the agent who hired us was quite a character. His personality was very outgoing and I liked him immediately.
Mark Long was a large, somewhat chunky looking man in his early forties. He had long prematurely graying hair and a full neat beard.
According to Sofia, Mark was a veteran of the New England rock scene for over twenty years. He had initially played drums in a garage band, but moved to being a soundman. Later he managed a few clubs, and several bands. Eventually he became a fulltime agent. While he never reached the big time, he was well respected and had lots of connections. He told Sofia that if we gained a following he might get us to open for some big groups.
Sofia had known him for years and as a favor he agreed to work our soundboard until we found someone else. Because of this Sofia, with my approval, let him in the truth about me. He said that as long as I maintained a feminine appearance he didn’t care. After our last practice, he came up to me and told me that if rumors got out that I was transgendered it could increase our following.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“The clubs you’ll be playing in have a mixed bag of followers. We get a lot of LGBT people at our shows,” he said.
“Well, for now, let’s not make this a promotion, okay?” I asked.
“Sure thing, babe. Don’t take this the wrong way, but with your looks you’re not going to blend in. I mean that the good way…. you’re a very hot looking woman. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if you gain quite a following.”
I ignored the babe comment. “You’re kidding, right?”
He shook his head. “Babe, you’re not only a damn good bass player, but you’ve got real sex appeal. Don’t get me wrong, Lori is definitely the best looking in the band and she’ll bring them in in droves, but you’ll also get attention. Hell, I know the truth and I still find you sexy.”
“You’re kidding,” I replied.
He shook his head. “Don’t worry, I’ll be strictly professional with you, but I have to admit that you’ve caught my eye. If this wasn’t business, and the fact that you’re half my age, I would have asked you out by now.”
I don’t know what bothered me more about this, the fact that Mark was attracted to me, or that it excited me.
Chapter 9
The first show went off with only a few minor glitches. Jade’s amp shorted out for a few seconds, and Lori’s microphone went dead for a moment. We were all a little nervous, but the crowd in the club didn’t seem to notice.
Just as Mark said, Lori was getting he majority of the attention. Yes, she had a great voice, but it was her looks that most of the guys seemed interested in.
I was caught off guard by the cheering that I got when we were introduced during the show. The guys in the club really though I was a girl! Granted, my outfit was a short leather skirt and high heel boots, which greatly helped my appearance. Mark commented that the only thing that would have been better was if I had real boobs to show off. Yes, he was a pig, but no one in the band took him seriously.
After the show, the owner of he club came up and congratulated us. He said that if we could put on similar shows that he would reward us generously.
While I had just turned twenty, I was served a beer after the show, no one even bothered to check my ID. Lori told me that I looked older than my real age and not to worry about it and to enjoy it as one of the perks of being in the band.
Sofia congratulated me personally after the show.
“I know you must be nervous, but it didn’t show. I really want to thank you for saving the band,” she said before kissing me.
Jade and Chloe followed her example. Lori and I just hugged. Yeah, I know we’re not really related, but it didn’t feel right to kiss.
“Girls, you keep this up and we’re going to get some attention,” stated Mark.
“You mean a real recording contract?” asked Chloe.
“Maybe,” said Mark. “In the meantime I have a partial solution.”
He had arranged for us to work in a studio of a friend to make some CDs that we could sell at the shows. They weren’t very good, but they were better than nothing and they did sell. It might have been that picture of us in our stage outfits on the liner notes.
I saw Lori’s eyes light up when he said this. I knew it was her goal to get a recording contract. It was also the goal of Lena.
Before I had joined the band, Lori had confided with me that she planned to use the band to give her an opportunity to move to a solo career. Sofia and the others seemed to be aware of this and actually tolerated it.
However, on the way home, Lori told me that she thought that the band could actually make it.
“I had my doubts before, but we’re starting to sound really good,” she said. “I know you don’t want to hear this, but I hope we don’t get another bass player anytime soon.”
I was shocked by what she said. “Look, I enjoy helping, but this isn’t my lifelong goal to be a woman. If he band moves beyond playing local places you’ll need a real woman. I mean what will happen if everyone finds out? Yeah, I know what Mark has said, but there’s a huge difference between playing clubs and being a real touring band.”
“I know,” she replied. “But it would be fun to tour with you.”
Chapter 10
By the end of our first month, we had gained a regular following. The club owners were pleased that we were selling out the venues. We had added several of Sofia’s songs to our sets and the crowds seemed to like them. Mark told us that good things were coming down the road.
Not only was Mark managing us, but he also took over the audio board fulltime after the last guy was too stoned and couldn’t work. Mark took this part of his job seriously and I had to admit that he was damn good.
I had gotten used to being a woman fulltime. I was also getting pretty good at doing my own makeup. If anyone suspected that I was really a guy, they never said a word to me or anyone else I knew. To the world I was Petra Kensington or Scarlet on stage. By the way, I hated my stage name; it made me sound like I was a striper.
Lena was very pleased with the way things were going for the band…or rather for Lori. She told Mark that if the band needed anything to call her.
Looking back, I guess I should have suspected that Lena was up to something. Since I became Petra, she had been very nice to me. At first I just thought she was happy to have another female in the house. I’ve never been a very suspicious person and I didn’t suspect that anything was going on until it was too late.
The first sign I had that something was happening seemed innocent enough. My nipples were becoming sensitive and slightly swollen. I shrugged this off as an effect of having to wear breast pads and a bra all the time.
I had also lost around ten pounds since I became Petra. Part of this was planned as the outfits that Sofia picked out for me where sometimes too tight. But I started to notice that I was losing muscle too. I didn’t say anything to anyone, thinking it was all in my mind.
Lena had helped with my weight loss by providing me with special diet protein shakes. She started doing this when she overheard Lori talking to me about dropping a few pounds.
By now I was fully accepted as a woman by the people we played for. One of the effects of this was that I constantly had to turn down men who asked me for dates. In a way I was flattered that they thought I was really a woman although at times I was tempted to take them up on the offers. However, that was too risky, if they found out that I was a guy it could get dangerous.
It was strange, while I still considered myself a guy; I was becoming very comfortable as a woman. I liked the fact that I was playing music for a living and was very good at it.
By now the others also accepted me as a member of the band. They even started adding songs that I suggested. We soon had several Warren Zevon songs as part of shows, much to my personal delight.
Chapter 11
“Good news everyone,” announced Mark. He then proceeded to tell us that a top female rock singer had heard us play and wanted us to open for them for eight shows. Stacy Black was a singer in the mold of Pink and had several best selling CDs. This was a major break for the band. She liked to have local bands open for her and several had gone on to get tours of their own.
“This is the break we’ve been hoping for!” exclaimed Sofia. “How did you manage this?”
“Stacy’s a local girl originally from Westerly. I knew her years ago before she became a star when she was playing in bars down around Misquamicut Beach. I also know that she likes to use local bands to open for her, so I told her about Band of Sisters,” explained Mark. “She was at our last three shows to listen to you play.”
“And you knew?” I asked.
He nodded.
“And you didn’t tell us?” asked Lori.
Mark grinned. “Hey, I didn’t want you to be nervous. It worked! She really loved the way you sound.”
“This is so cool,” added Jade as she began to high-five the rest of us.
“Before we get too excited, there’s something I need to discuss before you all agree,” continued Mark. “She gave me glowing reports on all of you. Then she asked if the band was set in terms of who is in it. I mentioned that Petra was only in the band until you got someone else. Stacy then said that she didn’t want any changes. If anyone left, the deal was off.”
“No problem,” I stated immediately before anyone could say a word. This was a big break and there was no way I would cost the others their shot. “I mean when are the dates?”
Mark sighed. “That’s the other problem; the first two dates are in two weeks. No problem there as you’re ready. Then, she’s taking her band to Europe for three months. The other six dates are when she gets back. It’s all or nothing.”
The others in the band all looked at me in silence. They didn’t need to say a word and I could easily read their thoughts. This was a once in a lifetime shot. Even if the band didn’t last, this could be the start of contacts for them. If I pulled out they might not get another shot.
“Okay, I’ll do it,” I said. “I mean, we’ve being trying for weeks to get another bass player with no luck. Once the word gets out that we’re opening for Stacy, we’ll be overrun with applicants,” I announced. “I mean this is a big deal. So you can count me in.”
“You mean that?” asked Lori.
I nodded. “I wouldn’t let you all down. Besides, what are a few more months as a girl?”
I was immediately hugged by the rest of the band.
Chapter 12
“This is a great opportunity for you, Lori,” said Lena over breakfast.
“It’s not just for me, Mom. The whole band is going to benefit from this,” said Lori.
She was getting annoyed with Lena’s attitude towards her career and how little her mother seemed to care about the rest of the band.
“I know that, dear,” said Lena. “But as the lead singer this could be your chance to be discovered.”
“We owe it all to Petra,” said Lori looking over at me.
Lena nodded. “Yes, that was very generous of you, Petra. So that means the earliest you could return to being a boy isn’t for what three or four months from now?”
“That’s right,” I replied as I sipped my shake.
“I think you should stay in this role for a while after the second group of concerts with…what’s her name…Stacy?”
“Why, Mom?” asked Lori.
“Well, if you make a positive impact on Stacy, then she might call you all back. I just think that what’s the harm in spending a few extra months as a woman? Don’t you agree, Petra?” asked Lena.
“I suppose,” I replied.
Lena smiled back as if she knew something I didn’t.
Chapter 13
The first concert was in Boston and we all were nervous. Thankfully, Stacy was very cool and made us feel all at ease.
“What’s the largest group you’ve played in front of, Lori?” asked the tall woman with short violet colored hair. She was wearing a low cut black top that showed off her amble breasts. Her bare arms displayed several intricate tattoos.
“Maybe two thousand, Stacy,” Lori replied. “That’s what Mark said anyway.”
“Well, the arena will be holding fifteen thousand tonight,” said Stacy. “Don’t worry about it, as you won’t be able to see them anyway due to the lighting.”
We all laughed.
As we finished our practice set, Stacy came up to me after everyone else left. I was packing up my gear.
“Who taught you to play, Petra…or is it Scarlet?”
“You can call me Petra, I prefer it to that stupid stage name anyway,” I replied.
“Stage names can be helpful as they keep the freaks from calling you at home,” said Stacy.
I smiled back. “That’s what Sofia said. Anyway, I sort of taught myself. I can hear a song and just know how to play it.”
Stacy nodded. “Can you read music?”
I shook my head. “Not too well. I mean I know the basics, but I mainly play by ear.”
“That’s the way I was when I started playing,” she replied. “But I taught myself to read music. Trust me; it will make you a more rounded musician.”
I cocked my head. I couldn’t ever remember her playing anything in her concerts or videos. “What do you play?”
“Piano,” she replied. “I still play for fun, but nothing good enough to put in the show.”
I nodded again.
“So why do you want to quit the band?” she asked. “Watching you play it’s obvious you love it.”
“It’s a long story,” I said.
Stacy glanced around and then leaned over. “Is it because you’re transgendered?” she whispered. “Don’t worry; it doesn’t matter to me.”
My eyes opened up wide. “How…how did…how do you know?”
“I’ve known a few t-girls over the years. One thing that gave it away to me was that as I watched you play, I noticed that while you have a great body, you always wear high tops, both today and the night I saw you in Providence. All the others in the band show more cleavage than a FOX TV show, yet you don’t.”
I told her about why I was with the band.
“That’s incredible, Petra…and very generous of you. I doubt many guys would have done the same thing.”
“It hasn’t been so bad. I mean, I mostly play and practice, I really don’t do much else.”
“So do you consider yourself transgendered?” she asked softly. “I mean you’re a beautiful woman, and I doubt if anyone else suspects what’s between your legs.”
“To be honest, I’m not sure anymore,” I replied. “I love playing in the band, and I’m accepted, but I could also go back to being Peter.”
Stacy smiled. “Don’t rush into anything. While I understand what’s going on now, I do expect you to hold up your side of the bargain. If you aren’t with the group when we get back from Europe the deal is off.”
I nodded again. “Don’t worry about me.”
“Good. While your sister is obviously the star of your band, I think you’re the glue that holds it all together musically. You seem so free and easy when you’re playing. Your confidence helps the others.”
“Coming from someone like you that’s quite a compliment, thank you,” I replied.
“Well, I mean it. You know, I think the fact that you’re in a different role allows you to be so open and free on the stage. I mean, it’s like you’re playing a role.”
“It was that way at first, but I’ve been doing this for several months now. To be honest, I forget sometimes who I am,” I replied.
“I know the feeling. Don’t get me wrong, I love performing, but I have trouble separating my stage persona from real life,” said Stacy. She then looked at her watch. “Time to get ready. Good luck and have fun.”
Chapter 14
I took Stacy’s advice and passed it on to the others. We went out and played as relaxed as we could considering the stakes. The crowd was great and was very supportive. I later found out that we had a lot of local fans in the audience.
After we played we watched Stacy and her band play. It was a rare opportunity to watch a true professional at work. I could tell that everyone was making mental notes as we watched our counterparts play.
After the show, Stacy invited us to their post-concert party. I tracked down their bass player; a guy named Stu and asked him about some of the riffs he had played.
Stu was originally from England, but had spent the last ten years living in Seattle. He was pretty cool and gave me some good advice, while at the same time trying to proposition me. I politely turned him down and he shrugged his shoulders.
“Nothing ventured, nothing gained,” he said.
I later ran into Stacy.
“I caught the end of your set, you played great,” she said.
“We try. Thanks again for the opportunity,” I replied.
“No problem. What did you think of our show?”
“Tight,” I replied. “Your band really seems to know what everyone else is doing. I mean, when the lead guitar player broke two strings the others stepped in seamlessly.”
Stacy laughed. “That’s just part of what happens every night. It’s always something.”
I really liked her, and I didn’t mean in a sexual way, although she was really hot looking. For someone who was a big performer, she was really down to earth.
Chapter 15
The swelling in my nipples seemed to getting worse and it made wearing my bra and pads uncomfortable. I told Sofia about it.
“Do you mind if I see?” she asked.
I showed her and she shook her head in disbelief.
“That’s strange, Petra. It almost looks like you’re a young girl undergoing puberty. Well, the bra being too tight might cause it. Let’s go get you a larger one and some new pads.”
We were in Providence and we went to a store that Sofia shopped at often. The salesgirl was an old friend of Sofia.
Sally measured me and had me try on a larger bra, which did feel better.
“You know, if I didn’t know better I would say that you’re taking hormones,” said Sally.
I shook my head. “Sorry.”
“Then you might want to see a doctor. It could be a reaction of some kind,” said Sally.
I nodded. “We have a break coming soon and I’ll do it then.”
Sofia and Mark had arranged for us to have three weeks off. Personally, I would have preferred to keep playing, but Jade requested the time off for college finals.
Chapter 16
The second show was better than the first. We knew what to expect and the fact that we were playing in Providence put us at ease.
As with the Boston show, we all watched Stacy’s show after our set was over. I had a notebook this time and busily scribbled down notes as I watched them play.
We were a good band for the venues we normally played, but after watching Stacy’s band play, I realized that we had a long way to go, but at least we were headed in the right direction.
In some ways I was almost relived that Stacy’s offer was forcing me to stay in the band a little longer than I had planned. I loved playing and also enjoyed being part of something that appeared to be going places.
When the concert was over, Stacy took us all aside and talked to us. The first thing she did was to thank us for working with her. Next, she gave us come constructive criticism on how to improve our band.
“I’m looking forward to seeing you all again in a few months,” she said. “Oh, Petra, do you have a moment?”
I nodded and we walked to the now empty stage. She handed me a piece of paper that had several lists of songs on it.
“I think these are some songs that would work with your group. I didn’t want to look like I was telling you all what to do and I figure that the others will listen to you,” she said.
I scanned the list and noticed that several of the songs were ones done by Stacy.
“Thanks,” I replied. “Have a great time in Europe.”
“It’ll mostly be work, but I scheduled some free time. You take care, okay?”
We then hugged goodbye.
Chapter 17
“Mom’s starting to worry me,” confessed Lori as we drove home the next day.
Lena had been worrying me for a long time, but I held my tongue and didn’t say anything sarcastic. “What do you mean?”
“Well, she’s really concerned…no, make that obsessed with the idea that you might leave the group before our next concerts with Stacy.”
“I told everyone that I’m not leaving, isn’t that good enough for her?”
“I don’t know. She has never really accepted you as family. I know it hasn’t been easy for you since Dad died. Yeah, I’ve noticed how she’s treated you and I’m sorry.”
“It’s not your fault,” I said.
“I know, but you could blame me,” she replied.
“Lori, I’ve always liked you. I feel sorry for you sometimes. I mean she has such big plans for you,” I said.
“I just want to play music. I could care less about being a star. Mom keeps asking me when I’m going solo. Petra, I love the band. I don’t want to be by myself.”
“I know that and so does everyone else in the band,” I replied.
She glanced over at me and then back at the road. “You’re too good to believe. I mean I was the one who suggested that you dress up as a girl. You should hate me.”
“Don’t sweat it. I mean I got to meet Stacy Black because of your idea.”
Lori laughed. “Are you going to be okay?”
Lori was flying to LA for a week with Sofia.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I?”
“Are you going to see the doctor? Sofia told me what happened. You know, we’re siblings or sisters or something like that, you can trust me.”
“I didn’t want you to worry. I’ll think about it, especially if it gets worse.”
These were some famous last words.
Chapter 18
The day after Lori left for LA I was having breakfast with Lena.
“You got a great write up in the local paper,” she said.
I nodded as I drank my shake.
“It looks like the band is on the way up,” she continued.
I set the glass down. “Look, you don’t have to worry. I promised everyone that I would stay in the group until after the concerts with Stacy. I’ll stay until they get a good bass player to replace me and I’ll help train her. Is that good enough for you?”
“Of course it is, Petra. I know that it sometimes appears that I only care about Lori, but I care about you too. Speaking of which, Lori was worried about you. She said that you might have some allergic reaction to your breast pads, is that right?”
“There’s some swelling,” I replied. I was a little annoyed that Stacy had told Lena about my problem.
“Well, I took the liberty of making you an appointment, just to make sure.”
“Um, thanks,” I replied.
She looked at her watch. “The appointment is at ten.”
Chapter 19
I was a little nervous about the appointment. I mean, I was a guy dressed as a girl. What if the swelling was something serious?
I had to admit that I paid little attention to where we went. I just wanted to get the appointment over as quick as possible.
We were the first ones there and were taken right back to the examination room. The nurse handed me a gown and told me to change into it.
I did as I was told and waited with Lena until the doctor arrived. The doctor came in and started up a conversation with Lena. It was obvious that they knew each other. It must have been professional as he was not an attractive man, and especially not the type of man Lena liked. He was slightly overweight and had a cheesy looking comb over that wasn’t fooling anyone.
His name was Dr. Freiberg and he seemed more interested in Lena than me.
I was a little surprised that the nurse came back in with him. I know that a female nurse is sometimes required when a male doctor examines a woman, but he had to know my real gender.
“Okay, Petra, let me examine your chest,” he said.
I opened up the gown and he ran his hands over my chest. He nodded and turned to Lena. “How long have you been giving her the solution?”
“Several months now,” replied Lena.
I glanced over at Lena and wondered what she was talking about.
“Very nice development,” he said as he felt my chest. “She’s progressing ahead of schedule. I’m very pleased.”
“What are you talking about?” I demanded.
Dr. Freiberg smiled at me. “My dear girl, you’ve been on a new form of female hormonal treatment that I invented. The swelling you’re noticing is your breast development.”
“What?” I exclaimed.
“Oh, the breast growth is just part of what’s happening, your skin is becoming softer, you’re losing muscle mass, and your body fat is redistributing. I would say that you should have quite a nice feminine figure over time,” he continued. “The formula you are on works much faster than conventional treatments.”
“You’ve got to be kidding!” I exclaimed.
“Your nipples will also become more sensitive, I’ve been told this is one of the nicer side effects of the treatments,” he said.
Ignoring the doctor, I looked over at Lena. “Did you do this to me?”
“Yes, Petra I did,” she replied.
“Why?” I begged.
“Think about it, dear, the band is Lori’s shot at stardom and the band needs you…as a female,” she continued. “This way you don’t have to leave.”
“This isn’t legal, I’m leaving!” I shouted and started to get off the examination table.
Dr. Freiberg immediately grabbed me firmly and held me in place. I struggled, but he was too strong for me and I couldn’t break free. I started to scream when I felt the nurse wipe a swab of alcohol on my arm and then immediately insert a needle. It was the last thing I remembered until waking up in the recovery room.
Chapter 20
So, back to where I started telling you my story. Dr. Freiberg came into the room and checked to see how I was feeling.
“You bastard, how could you do this to me,” I uttered as I came out of my stupor. “They’ll take your license when I tell the authorities.”
He just laughed.
“Petra, it’s all legal, as your guardian I approved all the procedures that were done on you,” said Lena.
“What kind of a doctor just gives someone breast implants without at least talking to them first?” I asked.
“The kind that owes me a huge favor,” continued Lena with a snicker. .
I looked at the doctor who shrugged his shoulders. “Your mother cut me a break in a recent legal misunderstanding. To show my gratitude I volunteered to work on you.”
“She’s NOT my mother!” I exclaimed as I tried to get up again.
“Please don’t struggle, you need to rest,” he said. “I performed several procedures on you.”
He was right as I was again feeling fatigued. It then hit me. Did he just say several procedures? “What…what else did you do to me?”
Dr. Freiberg looked at Lena, who nodded. “I’ll tell her, doctor, after all, it was my idea.”
I glared at Lena, as a feeling of dread filled the pit of my stomach. “Tell me what? What else did he do to me…besides give me breasts?”
“He performed an orchiectomy on you,” she stated in a very matter-of-fact way.
“A what?” I asked as I searched my mind for the definition.
“It means he castrated you. Your tesicles have been removed and thus your body will no longer be producing that nasty testosterone. The female hormones you are on will now have a greater effect on your body. Combined with the paperwork I’ve submitted, you are now legally a woman. So Petra, you no longer have an excuse to leave the group.”
I gasped. “You castrated me?”
“It just sped up the process, Petra. The hormones you are on would have chemically castrated you in a few more months anyway. I just had the good doctor speed up the process. It was such good fortune that your band is on break,” said Lena. “Besides, you weren’t much of a male anyway.”
Before I could reply, the doctor began to talk.
“You should be well enough to start playing again in less than two weeks,” he interjected. “I used some very new procedures that will minimize your down time. The other plus is that the scars are very tiny, in time they won’t even be noticeable. Of course, you’ll need to stay on the hormones from now on…basically for the rest of your life. I’ve taken the liberty of providing Lena with a large supply. When you run out you can shift to Premarin.”
This was worse than any nightmare I had ever had. I felt waves of panic growing, but I held it in as I didn’t want to give Lena any pleasure. “Was Lori in on this?” I asked as I fought back tears.
Lena shook her head. “No, this was entirely my plan. Look, what is done is done; there is no reversing it. Life will be much easier for you if you just accept that you are now legally Petra Kensington and that you are female. In time we can finish the surgery so that you’ll be completely female, although there’s not much maleness left to you.” A small smirk appeared on her face.
“Fuck you,” I said as I glared at her.
“That’s it, let your anger out, but keep in mind, I’m still your guardian. When you turn twenty-one you can do whatever you want, but in the meantime you will play by my rules. Changing your name and gender was very easy; imagine what I can do to you if I put my mind to it.”
“I can call always the police,” I threatened. “I doubt they will find what you did was legal.”
She laughed. “No you won’t. Think what it will mean to Lori and the band? You can hate me, but you can’t hurt me without hurting them,” countered Lena.
She was right. I was totally fucked.
“Besides, I covered my tracks and have plenty of documentation that you wanted this. The good doctor has the records to prove it, in addition to the legal paperwork I submitted. You have a very easy signature to forge; I doubt anyone could tell the difference.”
“How can you sleep at night?” I asked.
“Very easily, Petra, I don’t feel any guilt over what I have done,” she replied calmly.
“How do I explain to the others…what has happened to me?” I asked.
“Tell them what you want, I suspect you will anyway, but remember you can’t expose what I did without hurting the others. I can also hurt them too, you’d be surprised the skeletons that they have in their closets.”
I nodded. For the time being she had won, but I would get my revenge somehow.
Chapter 21
I stayed in the loving care of Dr. “Freak-berg” for three more days before going home. At least he was right about the surgery, as I recovered very quickly and with little discomfort, all things considered.
It was strange feeling the new weight on my chest. My bra size was now 34-D for real. He said that it was very likely that I could gain one or two cups sizes over the next three to six months.
I looked at my face and ran my fingers across my lips. They were now thicker and almost pouty in appearance. It really made my face appear more feminine.
Dr Freak-berg told me that I could expect to see additional changes in my looks, thanks to the hormones and the fact that I no longer was producing testosterone. He said my overall looks would continue to soften.
I also overheard him tell Lena that I would gradually become more accepting of my situation and if she pressed the point, more compliant, possibly even submissive. That truly scared me, as the last thing I wanted was to be dominated by Lena.
From strictly a health point, I would continue to take the hormones in a liquid form in the shakes. It was the easiest way to take them. I was wary about them as I wondered if there was something in them besides hormones, but for now I had no choice.
With each passing day I accepted that I was now, for all practical purposes, a woman. Lena was right about that. That fight was lost, and I knew I had to look to my future, as Petra.
The only reminder of my old life was a small, limp penis. Dr Freak-berg told me that I there was the possibility that I could still have erections, but that overall I would have a much-reduced sexual drive. He said if I had sexual reassignment surgery, and had a vagina constructed, that I could achieve orgasms. This didn’t make me feel any better.
When I returned home, I told Lena that I wanted to move back to the cottage. I couldn’t stand living in the same house with her. To my surprise she didn’t argue.
Upon entering the cottage I could see why she was so agreeable. She had the cottage redecorated so it was more appropriate for a woman. The furniture had been replaced, and the walls were now painted a soft lavender. The bed was now a very feminine canopy bed. My rock posters had also been replaced with landscapes and portraits of flowers. All my male clothes were gone too. She had erased the last pieces of my male life.
“What do you think? This is much nicer for a young woman,” she stated, with a tone of arrogance.
“You won, you don’t have to rub it in,” I replied meekly.
“That was never in doubt, dear, the strong always control the weak. Oh, I took the liberty of getting this for you,” she stated as she handed me an envelope.
I opened it and looked inside.
“How did you manage this?” I asked as I took the card out.
“I have a client who has access to the DMV,” she replied.
It was a Rhode Island driver’s license that stated my name as Petra and my gender as female.
“I’ll soon have your new birth certificate and social security card. In a few more months Peter will be just a fond memory…at least in legal terms,” she continued.
“You killed him,” I said softly.
“I’d prefer to think that I’ve given birth to you, Petra. Now, while I don’t mind you living out here, I do expect you to eat all you meals with me,” she said. “I need to ensure that you take your hormones. Now that you have been…altered…you need to take your hormones regularly.”
I just nodded.
“Don’t worry, everything will be out in the open now,” she said, as if that would make a difference to me.
“Fine…what else can you do to me?” I muttered as she left.
Chapter 22
Lori came home the next day. She tracked me down in the cottage.
“What’s going on? Mom said that you moved back out here,” she said as she entered the cottage. She looked around at the new décor. “Whoa, what happened in here?”
I didn’t answer at first; instead I just stood up slowly and opened my top to expose my breasts.
Lori stared back in disbelief. She slowly walked closer. “What…what did you do?”
I shook my head. “I didn’t do anything... Lena did this to me.” I sat down on the small couch and closed my top. I then told her what had happened in the past week.
A horrified look appeared on my sister’s face. “My god…I can’t believe it!” She sat down next to me and slipped her arm around me.
“Don’t you believe me? Do you want me to show you the rest?” I replied, as my voice began to crack.
“I…I didn’t mean that, Petra…oh dear god I’m so sorry!” she exclaimed. “Um, is it okay to hug you?”
I tried to answer, but could just nod as I stared to cry. Thankfully Lori didn’t wait for me to compose myself and she hugged me.
Now, I had cried a few times since Lena violated me, but I had fought back letting go. When Lori hugged me I broke down and starting sobbing.
Lori didn’t say a word. She just hugged me as comforted me. I mean, what could she say? I suspect that she was in shock by seeing what sort of things her mother was capable of.
Chapter 23
“So what now?” asked Lori as she handed me a cold wet washcloth.
“I move on,” I said as I placed it against my face. It felt so nice.
“You don’t mean you’re still going to stay in the band?”
I continued to wipe my face with the cloth. “Yes. Look, Lori, the band is all I have now. If I quit, I’ll go crazy.” I then told her what would happen if I exposed Lena.
“Don’t do this for me,” she said as she shook her head.
“It isn’t just for you. It’s for Jade, Chloe, Sofia, Mark, and for me. I have nothing else now. So let’s make the band as good as we can. When the time is right, I’ll get back at Lena. I need to think of a way to get her, without hurting anyone else. She said that she had dirt on everyone, and I wouldn’t put anything past her now.”
“Well, I’m with you,” said Lori. She looked around the cottage. “This is big enough for two people, don’t you think?”
“What do you mean?”
“There’s no way I’m leaving you alone and there’s no way I’m living in the same house with HER. She won’t say a thing as she’ll think that it will be a passing phase. She underestimates me. When you turn twenty-one we’ll move out together, okay?”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“You turn twenty-one in less than a year, we can survive until then,” she said.
Chapter 24
The rest of the band was both shocked and equally supportive of me.
“If you want to turn that bitch in to the cops, don’t worry about us, I’m proud of all my past misdeeds,” stated Chloe. “Hell, doesn’t she know that having a reputation is an asset in rock and roll.”
“I have to agree with her, Petra. You don’t have to be a martyr for us,” added Sofia.
I shook my head. “I plan on getting back at her, but if I go to the authorities they might not believe me. I mean, she’ll point out that I’ve been dressing as a woman for months. She’ll also say, and rightfully so, she had nothing to do with the idea for me to play as Petra.”
“So what are you going to do?” asked Jade.
“I don’t know yet,” I replied. “I just know that I’m going to need your help to get through this.”
“Well, from now on, you’re just not Lori’s little sister now, Petra, consider us all your older sisters,” said Sofia.
“I agree with Sofia,” said Jade.
“Count me in,” said Chloe. “Of course that also means we want in on your revenge plans.”
I looked at them. “Are you sure?”
They all nodded.
“Petra, not to make light of what has happened to you, but this is truly a band of sisters now, and we’re all in it together,” said Lori.
I felt my emotions building up and all I could do was start crying as we hugged.
Chapter 25
Mark was also furious with Lena when we told him what she had done to me. In fact, he was all for turning her into the cops. We convinced him to wait.
“Trust me, I’ll think of something appropriate,” I promised
“It’s just not right, Petra. You didn’t deserve this,” he stated angrily. “You’re such a sweet person.”
It was the nicest thing that he had ever said and I hugged him for it.
So, we went back to playing. It felt great to back on the stage again. Sofia and the others helped pick out a new wardrobe for me. While I tried to keep my breasts covered up off stage, I had no problem wearing more revealing things while I played. Like it or not, this was my life now and I might as well make the most of it.
Our popularity continued to grow, thanks in part to the publicity of opening for Stacy.
We also began to play more and more original songs. I even helped Sofia by writing the music for some of her lyrics. Okay, I didn’t write them, instead I just played them and Chloe and Sofia put them down on paper. Still, I was given credit and keeping busy kept my sanity.
Off the stage, I was on an emotional roller coaster. I had periods of elation alternating with depression. I don’t think I could have survived without my sisters.
The worst times were when I was alone. That’s when the pain and anger came. I started drinking to ease the anger and pain. I sometimes smoked some weed too. I never had any trouble getting what I wanted. I also didn’t worry as I only did it when I was alone.
I also dropped the stage name. It seemed rather pointless since I was now officially Petra Kensington. In fact I used the name Petra K on stage.
Mark was able to get us into the studio again and we were able to produce a decent CD that we could sell at our shows.
Meanwhile, I was counting the days until Stacy returned. I hadn’t yet told her what happened to me, as I wanted to do it in person.
As for Lena, I kept my promise and ate breakfast with her, although I refused to speak to her. She didn’t seem to mind as she figured that she had won.
Chapter 26
I was so happy to see Stacy again. She had flown back to catch one of our shows and had snuck in wearing a long black wig.
Of course I told her what had happened and like the others she was very supportive.
“I know how it feels to be betrayed,” she told me later that evening when we were alone. “My step-father sexually abused me.”
“I’m so sorry,” I replied.
“In many ways, Lena did the same thing to you,” she continued.
“What did you do?”
“I was twelve at the time and thought no one would believe me. That’s when I threw myself into my music to get away from him. He was later caught trying the same thing on my younger sister. Thankfully I was able to get proof. I was sixteen at the time.”
“Where is he now?”
“Prison,” she replied. “I hope he rots there. So how do you plan on getting your revenge?”
“I’m not totally sure yet, but I’m working on an idea, but I’m still working the details out in my mind.”
“Let me know if I can help,” she said.
“Thanks,” I replied softly.
“Now, tell me how you are handling all this…and don’t bullshit me,” said Stacy.
“I do okay when I’m performing or practicing with the band. It’s when I’m alone and have time to think that it hits me. I mean she stole my gender,” I replied.
“Are you self-medicating?” she asked. “Be honest, Petra.”
I nodded. “Nothing serious, just some wine…or sometimes some vodka… or whiskey… or a little dope…sometimes all of the above.”
She shook her head. “I’ve been there, Petra, it doesn’t help.”
“It takes away the pain,” I said.
“But it doesn’t last,” she countered.
“It doesn’t have any affect on my playing,” I said.
“That’s what I used to say.”
“I only do it when I’m alone,” I continued.
“That’s what I used to say.”
“It’s not like I’m going to shift to anything harder,” I explained, almost as if I was trying to convince her…and convince myself.
“I said the same things…before I shifted to painkillers and harder things,” she said. “It only makes things worse. Petra, when you hurt too bad, call me and we’ll talk. I also think you should see a therapist.”
“You think so?” I asked softly as I wiped away a tear.
Stacy nodded. “You’re what, twenty?”
I nodded. “And a few months.”
Stacy smiled at that comment. “You’re got you’re whole life ahead of you, Petra. Don’t be thickheaded like me. Therapy helped, I just wish I had started it sooner. If you want I can give you the number of my therapist.”
I could sense that this wasn’t as much an offer as it was an order; still I was glad to accept her help.
“Okay,” I replied.
Stacy pulled a business card out her pocket. “I figured you could use some help.”
I read the card. The woman’s name was Dr. Angela Sullivan and her office was in Providence.
“She only sees women…of all kinds,” added Stacy.
I just nodded.
“If it means anything, at least you look nice,” she continued.
“Thanks,” I replied.
“She really did a number on your chest.”
I looked down at my breasts. I was still in my performance clothes and was showing quite a bit of cleavage. I was now up to a 34-DD bra. “I’m gradually getting used to them; although it they get much bigger it will make playing difficult.”
“I know all about that,” she replied with a giggle as she cupped her own large breasts.
We were soon laughing uncontrollably.
Chapter 27
We were back on tour with Stacy’s band. The tour would start in Baltimore and work up to Boston, with stops in Philadelphia, New York, Harford, and Providence in between. The Baltimore show was the first time we would be playing outside of our fan base.
Stacy was very supportive as always and told us she knew that we’d be great.
We also got along great with the other members of her band. In many ways they adopted us and helped us get better.
The Baltimore show was great, although I almost exposed myself as my breasts came close to popping out of my top. Thankfully, I was in the shadows when it happened and only Chloe saw it. She told me that she almost lost it when she saw it happen.
I wish I could say more about the shows, but they were a blur. The good thing was that the crowd liked us.
In Harford we were doing our sound check, when Stacy came out on stage.
“I’m sorry to interrupt, but I need to ask Petra a favor,” she said.
“What is it?” I asked.
“How well do you know our sets? I mean you’ve watched every show from off stage,” she said.
I nodded. “I guess I know all the songs, why?”
“Stu just quit,” she announced.
“Why?” I asked.
“He said it was personal and he had to work some things out in his life,” she continued.
“You’re kidding,” I exclaimed.
“Anyway, we have a show tonight and no bass player, you want to try it?”
“Do it, Petra,” urged Lori.
I turned and could see everyone in the band was nodding in agreement.
“Can you handle playing two shows?” asked Stacy.
I nodded. “That’s the easy part; I’ve been doing that for several months. But do you think I’m good enough?”
“If I didn’t, I wouldn’t be asking you,” she replied. “So?”
“I’m in,” I said.
“Great, when you get done here, I’ll run through the songs with you and the rest of my band. Thanks, Petra.”
She left the stage and then it began to sink in. It was one thing playing in the warm up band, but to play with a star like Stacy was amazing.
“You can do this, Petra,” said Mark. “Stu’s a hack compared to you.”
“Thanks, but Stu is a lot better than me,” I replied.
“Maybe, but this is your chance,” he said.
“I’m so excited for you, Petra,” said Lori excitedly. “It will also burn Mom’s ass to know you got a break before me!” She started to laugh.
I nervously laughed too, but I was too worried thinking about what I was about to do.
Chapter 28
Stacy did her best to ease my fears.
“I know you can do this, Petra. Follow our lead, and don’t be afraid to have fun with this,” she said as she reviewed the evening’s play list.
“Fun? I just don’t want to make the rest of you look bad,” I replied with a nervous laugh as I reviewed the list. I looked over the songs, there was nothing new and that made me feel better.
“You’ll do fine, kid,” said Greg, her drummer. “I’ve watched you play a few times and you’re damn good. Besides, at least we’ll know you’ll be sober for the show.”
“He’s kidding. Stu never got drunk until after the show,” interjected Kenny, one of her guitar players. “Afterwards…that was a whole other story.”
Jack the other guitar player, and who never spoke shook his shaved head in disagreement.
“Not so much lately,” said Greg.
“Yeah, I have to agree with Greg,” said Kim, the brunette saxophone player. “Stu was drunk last night. Not falling down drunk, but he was drunk.”
“Stu was too professional to be a falling down drunk,” said Lenny, the keyboard player. “He was just sober enough to play, but drunk enough not to play well.”
“It’s not the first time he’s let a band down,” said Nelson, who played sax and several other brass instruments. “I was with him ten years ago and he was a lush then. I thought he had changed.”
“Enough, what’s done is done, Stu is gone. So is everyone okay about Petra playing with us for now?” asked Stacy.
The musicians looked at each other. No one initially said a thing.
“She’s in,” said Greg with a grin.
Stacy and her band then gave me a crash course on how to perform with them. The acceptance by her band also made feel at ease.
When we finished, Stacy motioned for me to follow her.
“Come, on Petra, I want to show you something.”
We walked into her dressing room and she pulled a dress out of her wardrobe. It was a short black leather dress. It had a halter-top and laced up back.
“This should fit you perfectly,” she said as she held it front of me.
“This is really nice, thank you, Stacy,” I replied as I held the dress. It was made of very soft leather.
“You’re welcome. I bought it for you to wear at your next show, but I want you to wear it tonight. You look fabulous in leather.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“Try it on,” she said.
I hesitated.
“Come on, we’re both girls,” she said with a grin.
I nodded and began to undress.
“Wow,” said Stacy softly. “Your body has really changed.”
“I know,” I replied. “The hormones have really done their job.”
“The only part that they operated on was your breasts?” she asked.
“As far as plastic surgery is concerned yes, oh Dr. Freak-berg puffed up my lips too,” I replied.
Stacy laughed. “Sorry, but that’s a good one.”
I smiled back. “There’s nothing to apologize for. The guy is a fuckin’ freak. I think he got off on what he did to me.”
“That’s possible,” said Stacy as her eyes moved down my body. “Looking at you right now I would never suspect you were born male.”
I looked down. My panties were flat and didn’t give away the truth about my gender, as my tiny penis was tucked away.
“Um, Petra, can I ask...”
“It’s okay,” I said as I pulled down my panties to expose my minuscule penis.
“Wow,” she said. “I had no idea it would be…”
“So small? I know, it continues to shrink. I still have some sensation in it, but I can’t really get hard. I have more sensation in my nipples,” I replied as I tucked it back between my legs.
“I wish I knew what to say,” she said.
I smiled back at her as I slipped on the dress. “Just you being here helps.”
Stacy got up and helped adjust the back laces.
“How does it feel?” she asked.
“Great, it fits perfectly,” I replied.
“It will look great with those boots you have with the sliver plated heels,” said Stacy.
I looked at myself in the mirror and nodded. “I was thinking the same thing.”
“Can you play in it?”
I moved around and nodded. “Shouldn’t be a problem.”
“Good,” she replied. “Well, you better head back to your dressing room and do your makeup.”
“Thanks for the dress…and thanks for everything,” I said.
She leaned over and gave me a hug.
Chapter 29
“Are you ready?” asked Stacy as I stood next to her off stage.
“As much as I ever will be,” I replied nervously.
“You’ll be fine,” she said.
With that, I was given my cue and I headed out on the stage with the rest of Stacy’s band.
I was an emotional wreck and was fighting off panic as I took my place. I had no right to be on the stage and I knew that I was about to make a colossal fool of myself.
However, as soon as we started playing a sense of clarity swept through me. All self-doubt melted away and it was as if I was playing with my own band.
The show flew by and I was shocked when we finished the opening set.
“Great job, Petra,” said Kim as she hugged me.
The rest of the band also congratulated me. Stacy was especially pleased.
“I think we found a replacement for Stu,” said Greg.
“I think you’re right,” she said.
The rest of the show was so much fun. I have to admit that I got a rush as Stacy introduced us during the encore.
“Last and definitely not least and making her debut with the band is our new bass player, Petra K!”
While the spotlight blinded me, I could hear the loud cheers and applause, especially the cheering from my sisters standing off stage.
Chapter 30
The post-concert celebration was fantastic. I was on such an emotional high that I felt was if I was walking three feet off the ground.
I was talking to Lori and the others when Stacy walked over.
“How do you feel about finishing out our tour?” she asked.
“You mean through Boston, sure, that would be great,” I replied.
Stacy shook her head. “No, I’m talking about our next forty-five shows. It will last another three months, maybe longer if we add more dates. Before you say anything, this was a group decision; the rest of the band loves your playing.”
I looked at my sisters. This was a great opportunity, but it would mean leaving them.
“Don’t worry about us,” said Sofia.
“You can’t pass this up…especially after everything you’ve been through,” said Chloe.
“I agree with them, Petra,” added Lori. “Besides, this will really piss Mom off.”
“Oh, I forgot to mention that we want Band of Sisters to open for us for the rest of the tour, if that’s not a problem,” interjected Stacy.
“You mean that?” I asked excitedly.
Stacy nodded. “We weren’t happy with the sound of the other bands we had auditioned. Your sound complements ours very nicely.”
We all turned and looked at Mark.
“I’ll make the calls to cancel our local shows. I don’t expect any problems as I’ll promise to do some shows when we get back,” he said.
“Great,” replied Stacy. “I’ll work out the details with you Mark.”
Chapter 31
Stacy pulled me aside after the show.
“Can you handle this?” she asked. “And I don’t mean just the playing.”
“I think so,” I replied.
“Now that you’re my bass player I won’t tolerate you being messed up. The truth is Stu didn’t quit; I let him go as his drinking was getting out of hand. He’s currently going through rehab. I love you like a sister Petra, but I take my career very seriously,” she continued.
“I won’t let you…or myself down,” I said.
“Have you made an appointment yet with Dr. Sullivan?” she asked.
I nodded. “When we’re in Providence.”
Stacy smiled. “Great. Look, Petra, you’re only twenty and have your whole life ahead of you. I know you can do this, but you don’t have to do it alone.”
“Thank you,” I replied.
Chapter 32
“My god, we’re really going on a national tour,” said Lori.
We were changing into our street clothes for the ride back to the hotel.
“I know,” I replied.
“Do you mind playing both shows?”
I shook my head. “I like the challenge. Besides, playing is when I feel free.”
“Are you going to see that shrink Stacy recommended?”
“Yes, I have an appointment tomorrow afternoon in Providence. Dr. Sullivan had an opening; I suspect that Stacy called her.”
“I’m glad you’re getting some help,” said Lori. “You’ve been worrying me.”
“What do you mean?” I asked innocently.
“I know about your drinking,” she said.
“Oh. Well, it’s not that bad,” I replied.
“Really? You’re going though at least a bottle some nights. Yes, I have seen the empties, you’re not very good at hiding them” she said. “Oh, you’ve also been smoking a lot of pot. The air freshener you’ve been using doesn’t work all that well.”
I nodded.
“Hey, we’re sisters remember, you can’t hide anything from me,” she continued. “I also care a lot about you. I don’t want to see you hurt any more.”
“You’re so nice to me. Are you sure that Lena’s your mom?” I asked.
Lori laughed. “I have my doubts sometimes.”
Chapter 33
“Is this the place?” asked Lori pointing to the building.
I looked at the printout from Mapquest and then at the house again. “I think so. Dr. Sullivan said it was a three story redbrick house. Oh, there’s the number, this is it.”
We found a parking spot a half block away.
“You don’t have to come in if you don’t want to,” I said.
“I don’t mind,” she replied.
Dr. Sullivan met us at the front door. She was much older than I expected, but then I remembered Stacy telling me that Dr. Sullivan had been in practice for over thirty years.
She was a thin woman, who was wearing a tailored suit. What surprised me was that she was holding a small orange colored kitten.
“Please come in,” she said. “I’m afraid that Pumpkin IV will scoot out if I give him the chance.”
Once we were inside she placed the kitten down. He immediately darted down the hall.
“I’m Petra and this is my sister, Lori,” I said as I extended my hand.
“Pleased to meet both of you, I’m Dr. Sullivan, but you can call me Angela,” she said. She had a very calming smile and I immediately felt as if I could trust her.
“Lori, you can wait in this room over here,” she continued.
Lori gave me a quick hug and whispered good luck.
I followed Angela into her office. She pointed to a large overstuffed chair. “Please sit down, Petra.”
I was dressed in a tan skirt and a green blouse and, as I sat down, I made sure my skirt was straight.
She then sat down across from me. “Feel free to start from wherever you feel comfortable.”
“What did Stacy tell you?” I asked.
“Just that you’ve undergone some rather traumatic events,” answered Angela.
I crossed my arms over my large breasts. “Did she tell you that I was once a guy?”
Angela just smiled. “That seems likes a good place to start, Petra.”
Chapter 34
We talked for nearly two hours and I told her my story. I was wiping my eyes from the numerous times I broke out in tears as we finished.
“Since you’re going on tour we can do our sessions over the phone until you get back,” said Angela.
“I’d like that,” I replied.
“Look, Petra, you have been violated; it will take time for you to adjust.”
“I know what you’re going to say, but I can’t turn Lena in for what she did. It would hurt too many others. I’ll be twenty-one soon and can move away from her.”
“Okay, I’ll respect your wishes for now. But if she does anything else to abuse you I will report her,” said Angela.
“I’m not going to give her the chance,” I replied.
“I don’t want you to hurt yourself either,” she continued.
“I’ll be okay. Between Stacy and Lori, I’ll be watched after. I have too much to live for now.”
We stepped out of her office to find Lori playing with the kitten. She was sitting on the floor dangling a cat toy in front of Pumpkin IV, who was attacking it with vigor.
“What an adorable kitten,” squealed Lori as she scooped the kitten up into her hands.
“He’s a little terror,” said Angela. “Unfortunately, I have a thing for orange cats.”
Lori stood up and handed the kitten to Angela.
“I think he’s sweet,” said Lori.
“He is,” said Angela as she stroked the kitten that purred contently.
“I’ll call you next Tuesday,” I said.
“I’m looking forward to it, Petra,” said Angela.
We hugged and left.
Chapter 35
We stayed at a downtown hotel instead of going home. Lori had told Lena about the tour. Lori said that Lena asked her if she would get a chance to perform with Stacy.
“That’s when I hung up on her,” said Lori as we sat on one of the beds.
“Wow, maybe you should start seeing Angela too,” I replied.
“Might not be a bad idea,” said Lori. “I’m so fed up with her meddling in my life. I mean she changed you just because she thought it would help my career!”
“I know,” I replied.
“When we get back from the tour we should get a place together…away from the house. Mark says we’ll be making good money on the tour, combined with your money we should be able to get away from Lena.”
I cocked my head. “You called her Lena.”
Lori nodded. “She doesn’t deserve to be called Mom anymore after what she did to you.”
We immediately started hugging.
“I need to grab a nap before the show,” I said. “Thanks for talking.”
“No booze or pot, right?”
I nodded.
Chapter 36
I kept my promise and stayed sober. The show in Providence was very special for me as it was our hometown.
The easiest part of life was when I was on stage, then everything made sense and I knew I could trust the people around me.
It was when I wasn’t playing that life became difficult. Thankfully, both bands kept an eye on me. In many ways they were my family now. While Lena was still my legal guardian, for all practical purposes I had disowned her.
Stacy was wonderful and really helped me.
We drove to straight to Boston after the Providence show and I woke up after only a few hours of sleep. I looked at the clock and saw it was almost five in the morning. The pain and anger over what Lena did to me began to grow. I was a little hesitant to call Stacy, but I could feel the urge to drink growing.
She immediately came up to my hotel room.
“Sorry to wake you,” I said as she stepped into my room.
“Nothing to apologize for, Petra. I want you clean and sober, but more importantly I want you to be happy,” she said.
We sat down on the bed and talked.
“I have a new worry,” I said.
“A new one? What’s the matter with all the old ones?” she asked.
I smiled. “No, seriously, as we tour what do I tell people about my past? I mean, it wasn’t a big deal when I was playing bars in Rhode Island.”
“How about the truth…or a version of it?” she said.
“What do you mean?”
“You’re legally female now, right?”
I nodded.
“And if some one checks deep enough they’ll find that you were born male, right?”
Again I nodded.
“Tell them you’re transgendered. We’ll all support you. I will truthfully tell anyone who asks that you’re my bass player because you’re really good, not because of your gender. It might be a big deal initially, but after a while it will fade,” she said.
“That sounds easier than it actually will be,” I replied.
“Oh, I didn’t say it would be easy. But the best defense is a good offense. They will tire of it after a while,” she said.
“So do you expect my secret will get out?”
Stacy nodded.
I sighed.
“Petra, this isn’t going to be easy, but you have a lot of people you can count on. My band and staff all know and are supportive, and your band…well they’re wonderful.”
“I know,” I replied.
“So you okay?” she asked.
“Yes,” I replied.
“No self medication, right?”
I raised my right hand. “I promise.”
She smiled and looked at her watch. “Let’s go get some breakfast. I know a good diner down the block.”
Chapter 37
Stacy was right, as the food was very good.
“The one good thing about touring is that you know where the 24-hour places are,” she said.
I was eating scrambled eggs and bacon. Stacy had an omelet. We both had coffee.
The waitress was a young woman with short black hair with purple streaks, probably in her twenties. Her nametag said her name was Vikki.
“Do you need anything else?” she asked.
“Just the bill, please,” replied Stacy.
Vikki leaned over and whispered. “Excuse me, but are you Stacy Black?”
The only other people in the diner were businessmen and women and I doubt they listened to Stacy’s music.
“Yes, I am, are you a fan?” asked Stacy.
“You bet! I have all your CDs,” she replied excitedly. “This is so cool! I saw you play last year in Wooster. I tried to get tickets for your show tonight but it sold out so quickly. I even tried to buy them online, but the prices were too high. I can barely afford tuition, that’s why I work here. Sorry, you don’t need to hear all my problems. But can I please have you autograph?”
Stacy smiled and asked for a pen. I was very impressed by the way she handled herself in public. She signed her autograph on the back of one of menus and then passed the pen and menu to me.
“This is Petra K, my new bass player,” said Stacy.
“Oh yeah, I know you, you’re in Band of Sisters. I saw you play earlier this year, you’re good,” said Vikki. “I read online that you’re playing in both bands for the tour.”
I nodded as I signed the menu. It was my first autograph.
“This is so cool,” said Vikki as she held the menu. “Now my friends will believe me!”
“What’s your last name, Vikki?” asked Stacy.
“Marsh,” replied Vikki. “Why do you want to know?”
“I’ll be leaving two tickets for you at will call for tonight’s show. Just show your ID,” said Stacy.”
Vikki’s eyes opened wide. “Oh… My… God!”
“Have a great time,” said Stacy as she paid for our meal.
As we started to leave, Vikki came from around the counter and hugged both of us. “Thank you so much!”
“Enjoy the show,” said Stacy as we left.
“I will,” she squealed.
“That was so cool,” I said after we left.
“The perks of being a rock star,” replied Stacy with a laugh. “You have to be nice to your fans, always remember that.”
“I will,” I replied.
“You’ll also learn that being on tour is a lot of work. All the stories you hear that bands forget where they’re playing are true. I mean after a while all hotels start to look the same…and sleeping on the bus really sucks. You need a distraction every now and then to keep yourself sane,” she continued. “What I’m saying is that you need something to fill the off time…and avoid temptation.”
“I understand,” I replied.
“Just so you know, I’ve put the word out that no one is to give you any booze or pot. If they do I’ll fire them. First off, you’re underage; second, you’re carrying a lot of emotional baggage that you need to resolve, and lastly I don’t want you to repeat the same stupid mistakes I’ve made.”
“Thank you, Stacy,” I said. In a way I was glad that I was being watched and protected. It filled a void that I had had since my dad had died.
“I like you a lot, Petra, but I want to remind you again that the same rules apply to you too. If you can’t stay clean then I’ll let you go,” continued Stacy.
“I won’t let you down,” I promised.
Chapter 38
After Boston we headed to the Midwest. We had two buses that took us to the various cities that we played. Sometimes we slept on the buses and other times we got hotel rooms.
I loved performing in both bands, even though it was tiring at times. Playing was so much fun and I was growing as a musician. With each show I was becoming more confident in my playing.
As far as my off-stage life went, it was trying at times. Thankfully, my friends and my own growing willpower kept me sober. Additionally, I talked to Angela twice a week, sometimes more often.
It was in Columbus Ohio or it could have been Indianapolis…or maybe it was Chicago, that I borrowed an acoustic guitar from Jade.
She gladly loaned it to me, but she insisted that I tell her why I wanted it.
“I have an idea for a song, and I need to work out the cords,” I replied.
“Cool, what’s it about?” she asked.
“A vent on what was done to me by Lena,” I replied.
“Very cool,” she said.
“Can you keep this a secret for now?” I asked.
Jade nodded. “But you know how nosey everyone is. Don’t count on keeping this a secret for long.”
“I know,” I replied. “I’ll need help later anyway as I’ll need you musical types to write it down for me.”
Jade shook her head. “I can’t believe you’re as good as you are and you can’t read music.”
I began to strum the guitar.
“Is that the melody?” she asked.
“Yes,” I replied.
“Good start,” she said as she got up to leave. “Let me know when you need help, Petra.”
“Thanks, Jade.”
Chapter 39
As the tour progressed, I had my good days and bad days. I nearly gave in to temptation the afternoon I got a call from Lena.
“I was just checking in to see if you’re still on your medicine,” she said.
“That’s a nice greeting,” I replied flatly. “I’m fine thank you.”
“Come now, Petra, I know you don’t like me. I however don’t want you to get sick,” she said.
“I know, if I get sick it could have a negative affect on Lori’s career,” I replied sarcastically.
She ignored my comment. “Are you continuing to change?”
My bra size was now 36-DD and my hips were an inch larger too. I had to admit that I had a very shapely figure now. I had just studied my body the previous morning when I stepped out of the shower. There was little masculinity left. In some ways I looked more like a girl who was growing a penis.
“Yes,” I replied without details.
“When you get back home, I would like to spend some time with you. I think mold you into a more polite person,” she said.
I bit my tongue. I had no intention of spending any time with her. I just wanted to stay with the band, and when I turned twenty-one get my money and never see her again. “Anything else?”
“I want you to use your influence to get Lori some time on stage with Stacy,” she ordered.
“That’s out of my control,” I replied.
“Try then. You know dear, I’m still your legal guardian. I can pull you off that tour if I wanted to just like that.”
“If you did you’d hurt Lori too,” I countered.
“That’s the only thing that’s saving you. You know what I am capable of. I changed your gender, and I can take other steps to control you. I’ve made it to my position by knowing how to use and manipulate people. You have a very submissive personality and I will use that against you. You crave control don’t you?”
“No…no I don’t,” I replied.
She laughed. “Please! I can hear your submission in your voice, so meek and weak. You’re such a pathetic little girl, you need someone to control you, and if not me you will seek out someone who will do it. You’ll meet someone who will sense how weak you are and they will use that against you, and who knows what will happen to you.”
I began to wonder if Lena was losing her mind. Granted, I did feel less aggressive since Dr. Freak-berg operated on me, but she was wrong if she thought I would give in to her.
“Stop it!” I snapped. I wanted to be strong but I was on the verge of crying and it showed in my voice.
“Stop it! Are you going to start crying?” she said in a very mocking tone. “How precious. Now, Petra, you need to think about your future, my dear. I mean, you’re not very smart, and you know that. You barely passed high school, and there’s not a lot that a girl like you can do. I can guide you into an appropriate career choice, nothing too difficult or taxing mentally. You need me, Petra.”
I was trembling from anger… and fear.
“What if I call the press and tell them what you are?” she continued. “Oh, one more thing… don’t forget, I can also hurt the others around you, Now promise me little girl that you’ll do what it takes to help Lori, I expect to hear that she is getting her chance soon or I’ll have you working as a waitress in some dive in Fall River or something EVEN worse. You know that I’m not kidding.”
“I…I’ll see what I can do. Good bye,” I said as I ended the call.
It was a good thing that I was being watched like a hawk; otherwise I would have gotten so ripped. What really scared me was that the idea of ending it all flashed through my head. It was one thing to hurt me, but the rest of the band? I couldn’t live with myself if she did something to hurt them.
“Fuck it!” I screamed as I threw a pillow across the room. “I fucking hate you!”
Lori was staying in a room next to mine and she must have heard my outburst. She knocked and entered my room. By the time she came in I was lying on the bed sobbing.
“What’s wrong?” she asked as she sat down next to me and began to rub my back and shoulders.
“Lena!” I cried.
“Shit! What did she do now?”
I looked up at my sister with tears rolling down my cheeks. “She won’t let go of me. I think she actually enjoys hurting me.”
“Tell me what happened, Petra.”
“Do you have anything to drink?” I begged meekly. “Please?”
Lori shook her head. “Christ, was it that bad?”
I wiped my eyes as I nodded. “Worse.”
Lori pulled out her cell and called Stacy. I was too much of a wreck to argue.
Chapter 40
Stacy stopped along the way and brought Sofia, Chloe, and Jade.
They all sat around as I told them about Lena’s call.
“I should call her up and tell her to mind her own fucking business!” exclaimed Lori.
“I’ve never met her and I hate her,” said Stacy.
“Join the club,” I said softly.
“Petra, it’s obvious that she thinks the fear of you being exposed against you. Why not beat her to it?” said Sofia.
I shook my head. I then looked at Jade, who nodded.
“I have an idea, but it’s not ready…not yet,” I said.
“What do you mean?” asked Stacy.
I got up and retrieved the guitar and my notes. “I’ve been working on this song…it’s a vent on my feelings towards Lena.”
Lori began to read the lyrics that I had been writing. “Wow.” She then passed them around.
Stacy nodded as she read them. “These are very powerful. What’s the tune like?”
I started to play.
Lori started to sing the lyrics along with Stacy.
The words came out telling of my rage of being abused, mutilated, threatened, and controlled by Lena. They described how my very soul was scarred by her selfishness. I never mentioned Lena by name, but it was definitely about her. The song ended with an expression of total defiance towards her.”
“I’m not totally happy with the tempo of the song yet,” I said.
“It’s perfect,” said Stacy. “It’s like a combination of ‘You’re so Vain’ and Alanis Morissette’s ‘You Oughta Know.’ It’s extremely emotional,” stated Stacy. “When do you want to do it?”
“I can’t sing,” I replied. “I want one of you to sing it.”
“I’d love to,” said Lori. “However, it might be better if Stacy did it. It would also have a better chance of getting airtime.”
Stacy nodded. “Petra, you sure you don’t want to try it?”
I shook my head. “I’ll play on it, but you’ve heard me sing.”
“You’re not that bad,” said Lori.
“I’ll just be happy to hear it played,” I said.
“I’ll do it then. I think it will be big. The question is, as this song has so much of you in it, are you ready for the publicity?” asked Stacy.
I nodded. “Sofia is right. If I out myself, Lena’s power over me is gone.”
“Let’s do it then,” said Lori.
“On one condition,” said Stacy. “I’ll sing lead, but I want Band of Sisters to play back up. This is good, and this could be a big break for you.”
I looked at the others, who all nodded in agreement. “Okay, we’ll do it.”
Chapter 41
Stacy said that she had planned to give all of our band’s members time on the stage with her band, even before Lena’s threat.
“Lori, I’ll work you into the Houston show, that’s a week from now,” said Stacy.
“I don’t want to give in to her blackmail,” said Lori.
“We’re not, Lori,” replied Stacy. “This is a delaying action until the song is published. Lena will think that she won. By the time she realizes what has happened, Petra will be twenty-one and there is nothing she can do.”
“She can always sue me,” I said. “Or do something worse.”
Stacy shook her head. “First, you never mention her by name in the song. Second, if she does sue you, then she’ll have to answer a lot of questions. No, I think she’ll just seethe in silence.”
“But she may still come after me,” I continued. “She’ll also hurt the rest of the band.”
“She’s not the only one who plays dirty. I have an old family friend whose husband is a PI. I imagine that he can dig up enough dirt on Lena to keep her silent,” said Stacy. “I’ll call her up and cash in some favors.”
“I can tell him some places to start looking,” added Lori.
Stacy nodded. “Excellent. Lena’s outnumbered in this fight.”
I realized how lucky I was to have such good friends. “Thank you.”
Chapter 42
Sofia and Jade helped me put the song down on paper, while at the same time teaching me how to do it. Mark wanted in so and he helped us work on the instrumentation. I was learning so much about music thanks to this collaboration.
Around the time we pulled into Houston, we had started practicing the song. The title wasn’t set, but it was tentatively called “You Lost.” Okay, it wasn’t great, but it was a start.
I was still on edge over Lena’s threats. I wasn’t sure, but I suspected that the others had made a pact to ensure that was I never alone. I was grateful for this constant supervision as the urge to self-medicate was very strong.
Part of me wondered what I had done wrong to deserve Lena’s wrath. Maybe this was entirely my fault. Maybe I was stupid and weak like she said. But I shook these doubts away. I was a really good musician, I was smart, and I had my whole life ahead of me, and if things continued as they were with the band, it was a very bright future.
Chapter 43
Stacy pulled me aside after the Houston show and told me she had just gotten the first report from her detective friend.
“Here, read this,” she said as she handed me several pieces of paper.
In just two weeks, the detective had uncovered several illegal deals that Lena was involved in ranging from questionable billing practices to paying off witnesses. The investigation was strictly in the beginning stages, but it was apparent that the detective had already uncovered a considerable mound of dirt on Lena. He claimed he had enough to bring her up on ethics charges with the state bar.
“I’m stunned that he was able to find out so much so soon,” I said. .
“Apparently Lena has made a lot of enemies over the years and the people she had hurt on the way up are very willing to talk,” she said. “Lena strikes me as a very arrogant person, who cannot contemplate anyone standing up to her. I imagine she has used extortion so often that she just assumes that everyone will comply.”
“Is this the detective’s name?” I asked pointing to a name at the bottom of the second sheet.
“Yes, that’s him,” she replied.
“Max Bowie; it sounds like the name of a detective in one of those old film noir movies,” I said.
Stacy laughed. “I’ll have to tell him that, Max would like that description. He helped me out several years ago when someone took nude photos of me and tried to blackmail me. He also helped me with another issue.”
“How did you meet him?” I asked.
“His wife is an old family friend. Have you ever heard of the writer Faith Collins? She writes the Erin Flynn detective stories.”
“I’ve seen the show. I don’t read much,” I confessed.
“You should try these. The show is good, and I love the actress who plays Erin, but the books are better. Anyway, Faith’s been married to Max forever.”
“And she’s a family friend?”
Stacy nodded. “Faith even babysat me a couple of times.”
“Wow. You have had an interesting life,” I replied.
“Mostly good,” she replied. “Anyway it was Max who was the one who actually caught my step-father. I told Max what the bastard had done to me and how he was moving in on my sister. Max also ensured that there was no trial.”
“How did he do that?”
“Max told my step-father that it was in his ‘best interest’ to plead guilty and to accept the maximum punishment.” She made the quotation marks with her fingers.
“You mean he threatened him?”
“Basically,” said Stacy with a shrug. “Max told him that the only thing a trial would accomplish was to hurt us. If it went to trial, Max said that he would ensure that my stepfather had a very rough time in prison. Personally, I could have handled the trial, but my sister would have been ruined. I don’t feel guilty about what Max did.”
I nodded.
“So the plan is to show Lena a mountain of evidence against her and hopefully she’ll realize that we can hurt her too,” continued Stacy. “It will be up to her if she wants to push it or let it go.”
Chapter 44
Lori sang two songs with Stacy and I don’t know who was more thrilled, her or me. I didn’t bother to tell Lena as I figured she would find out one way or another.
After the show while we had our usual post-concert party, Stacy asked us when we would be ready to record the song.
“The reason I ask is that I have some studio time reserved while we’re in Denver next month. We have two songs to record for our new CD and I would like to include the song on it. I would prefer for you to put it out on your own, but we need to get it out sooner than later. Besides, playing on my CD should get you noticed a lot faster.”
Before I could speak, Sofia spoke. ‘We’ll be ready.”
“I agree,” added Lori.
I just nodded.
“Great,” replied Stacy.
“Um, how does the rest of your band feel about this?” asked Jade. “I mean, we don’t want to cause any problems.”
Stacy just laughed. “Why not ask them? Guys, what do think me about doing Petra’s song with Band of Sisters on our next CD?”
“As long as we get paid, who cares?” said Greg.
“I think it’s great. Besides if the song is a hit it will sell more CDs for us,” added Kenny.
“It’s Petra’s song, so it just makes sense,” added Kim.
The other band members also agreed.
“There, any more questions?” asked Stacy.
“I guess it’s a done deal,” I replied.
Chapter 45
On the bus ride to San Antonio Lori sat down next to me.
“How’re you feeling?” she asked.
“Tired,” I replied. “But it’s a good sort of tired.”
“What about from what Lena did to you?”
“Hollow,” I replied honestly. “Thanks to the surgery, I have no sexual drive and it feels strange… it was so strong before… and I don’t know if I’ll ever have it again, unless I change my body some more.”
“You mean if you have the surgery to become a woman?” she asked.
“Yep,” I replied.
“Are you going to have it?”
“I guess so; I mean my life as a guy is over. Look at me,” I said as I cupped my breasts and then ran my hands down my body. “Even if I had the implants removed and started to take male hormones I’ll never be the way I was. I would just look somewhat male, but I would still be…incomplete. From what I’ve read online, I could have a sex life if I had a vagina. It just makes sense that I accept the fact that I’m female and move on.”
“I suppose that’s the best alternative,” she said. “Damn, I’m so sorry I initially talked you into doing this. I mean, I knew Lena was obsessive about my career…”
“There’s no way you could have known,” I said as I interrupted her. “Look, the idea of having me dress up to play was a good idea. It gave the band a great opportunity.”
“Yeah, but what at what cost? You can tell me that you accept it, but I’ve seen you struggle with your demons. Petra, I’m still worried about you,” she said.
From the look on her face, I could see how serious she was and that she really cared about me.
“Thanks. I know I have problems…and urges. I’m just glad that they haven’t taken over,” I said.
“You mean the drinking and drugs?”
“Among other things,” I replied as I looked out the window.
Lori reached over and took my hands into hers. “You don’t mean…”
I turned back and nodded as I interrupted her again. “Yes, I thought about killing myself. The feelings were strongest right after Lena’s call. But I’ve put it out of my mind…thanks to you… and everyone else. I’ve also decided that I don’t want to give her the satisfaction of winning,” I replied. “And before you ask, yes I’ve talked to Angela about the idea of killing myself.”
Lori punched me in then arm and then immediately hugged me. “Damnit, Petra, you’d better not kill yourself. You can’t leave me alone, you’re my sister!”
Okay, that did it and we were both crying, but it was a good cry.
Chapter 46
The next several weeks were so extremely busy that I had little free time, which was just what I needed.
Between the various concerts we practiced the song. It was really starting to come together and everyone was pleased, especially Stacy.
“I think this will be a big hit,” she told me as we walked off the stage in Santa Fe following our practice session. “I just wish you’d try to do the vocals.”
“I can’t…my singing voice is bad in both genders,” I replied.
“Actually, I think you’re starting to developed a nice feminine voice,” said Stacy.
I had been getting coaching from Lori and Sofia on making my voice sound more feminine. Granted it was still a bit husky. Sofia said that many women have voices like that. I asked for examples and she told me Lauren McCall and Kim Carnes, although she had to tell me who the later was.
“My voice passes, but I still can’t sing. Besides, if I tried to sing it I wouldn’t make it through the first couple of lines. It’s too personal for me,” I replied.
“That makes sense,” said Stacy. “I tried to write a song about what my bastard step-father did to me, but never finished it. Some wounds are best left untouched.”
“Can I ask you something, Stacy?”
She nodded.
“Not that I don’t appreciate it or anything and I love being your friend, but I can’t figure out is why you’ve taken such an interest in me.”
“I guess it’s because I see a lot of me in you. You remind me of what I was like at your age. Yes, I know, I’m only eight years older than you, but in rock years that’s much longer. I quit school when I was sixteen to join a band, I was on the road, singing backup when I was seventeen, I was in rehab when I was nineteen, and again when I was twenty-one. I’ve also been arrested once for DWI when I was twenty-two. I’ve been clean since then and don’t want to see you make the same mistakes…or worse ones.”
I stared back ay her. “So you know?”
“Lori told me,” she said. “You’re lucky to have a sister like her.”
“I’m not going to kill myself and I haven’t had a drink or any dope since we’ve been on tour. I still have urges for the stuff some nights, but I suppose that will be with me for a while, right?”
“I still get them,” said Stacy. “What about the first thing?”
I shook my head. “I know that if I do that, then Lena will win and I don’t want to give that miserable bitch the satisfaction.”
Stacy smiled back. “Good for you. Okay, you ready for another challenge?”
I rolled my eyes in mock disgust. “What now?”
“I have a friend who is a writer for Rolling Stone, please tell me that you have heard of it,” she said. A sly grin grew on her face.
“Yes, and I’ve even read it,” I replied sticking my tongue out at her.
“Good for you. Now, have you ever read Robert Arnold’s work?” she asked.
I nodded.
“I’ve known him for several years and he’s extremely trustworthy. I think he’d be the perfect person to interview you and allow you to come out on your own, what do you think?”
“I… I don’t know, it’s a lot to think about,” I said.
“We could make sure that the article doesn’t come out until after the song does,” she continued.
“Can he be trusted?”
“Absolutely,” she replied. “He’ll get a scoop on everyone else and I know he’ll be sympathetic to your situation.”
“Are you that positive the song will be a hit?”
She nodded. “I’m sure of it. I took the liberty of sending a rough copy to my producer and he’s already ensuring that we get sufficient studio time.”
“Wow,” I replied.
She reached over and slipped her arm around my shoulder. “Look, Petra, this is going to propel you and your band to the limelight. I’ll be there along side you and protect you as best as possible. This is also the best way to break free of Lena.”
“I thought that Max would take care of her?”
“He will, but you need this to move on. You need closure of some kind and this is the best way,” she said.
“Okay, I see your point.”
“Good, now let’s go get something to eat before everything is gone.”
Chapter 47
Lena called me again.
It was right after we after we arrived in Denver. We were spending a week there and taking a small break from touring. However, we would also be recording the song.
There was no greeting when she started the phone call. “I see you did as you were told, very good you know how to follow orders.”
“Is that all?” I asked.
She laughed. “You still need some lessons in politeness. Don’t worry, about that, as I’ve made some inquiries regarding your next career.”
“I have a career,” I replied.
“Please…Lori has a career…but you just play a musical instrument…anyone can do that. No, you need a career. I talked to …a business associate who is interested in you.”
I felt growing fear and apprehension. “What do you mean?”
“She runs a training facility… a school if you like… that trains young women like you to be useful as household servants.”
“You mean…as maids?”
“If you wish, but it will involve much more than just cleaning. I think you could do it, it doesn’t involve much intellect and you have the submissive personality that would be enhanced by the training. She told me that she could find an excellent position for you. She says a young American girl like you is in high demand for her foreign clients. I sent her a photo of you and she thinks you’re very marketable.”
Angela had told me why Lena did this to me, to make me feel powerless.
“I don’t want to do that. Please just leave me alone.”
“We’ll see, but you know deep down that it’s the right thing for you. You know this, and you know I’m stronger than you.”
She then ended the call.
Chapter 48
“Do you think she’s serious?” asked Lori, who was seething in anger.
“I do. Look, she has to do something with me. In her mind I served my purpose and helped to boost your career. If you get a recording contract then there’s no reason for me to be around. Once I’m out of the way, everything will be fine between you two and I won’t be around to cause a distraction.”
“Did you think of all that by yourself?” asked Lori.
I nodded. “Do you think I’m just being paranoid?”
“No, I’m thinking the same thing. Lena has definitely underestimated you. She thinks you’re dumb and weak, and she couldn’t be more wrong,” said Lori.
“I don’t know about the strong part, I still feel the urge to drink,” I replied.
“Yes, but you’re not giving in,” added Lori. “Fuck! Why can’t she just let things happen! Um, sorry about that.”
“No need to apologize,” I replied.
There was a knock on the hotel door, and Lori answered it.
Stacy came in and sat down next to me.
“Sorry, I couldn’t be here sooner,” she apologized.
“It’s okay. I’m okay too,” I said.
“Tell me what she said,” said Stacy.
I told her about the call and the threats.
“I’ll pass this on to Max,” she said. “Um, I was talking to him the other night and he told me that Lena has done some pretty bad things…things the authorities would be interested in. He also found your Dr. Freak-berg and confirmed your beliefs that he is into some warped things too. So…what I’m trying to say is that it might be necessary to do more than just threaten Lena.”
I looked at Lori. “Look, you know how I feel about her, but she is your mother, I’ll abide by you wishes.”
Lori bit her lip nervously. “I understand.”
“She might leave us alone, but she might continue to hurt others,” added Stacy.
“I know. Tell Max…tell him to do what he thinks is right,” said Lori. The tone of her voice was flat and without emotion. It must have been extremely difficult for her as no matter what Lena had done or threatened to do, she was still Lori’s mom.
“I will,” said Stacy. “Oh, Lori, I’m also sorry.”
Lori nodded. “Can I get the Angela’s number from you?”
“I have it on my cell phone,” I replied as I retrieved it. I handed the phone to Lori.
“Thanks,” she replied.
Chapter 49
Luckily Angela was able to talk to Lori.
“She’s good,” said Lori as she sat down on my hotel bed.
“I know,” I replied.
“Maybe we should thank her on the liner notes, the official shrink of the Kensington sisters,” added Lori.
“How’re you doing?” I asked.
“I feel betrayed and angry,” she replied. “However, I’m also behind you one hundred percent.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“Do you mind if I crash in here tonight?”
I shook my head and was glad she made the offer, as I didn’t want to be alone either.
Chapter 50
The recording sessions went well. Stacy’s band recorded two songs first and then we did the song with Stacy. The guys in the studio were very helpful, and it only took three tries to get it done. We also got to meet the recording executive who handled Stacy and her band.
His name was Keith Chambers and he had been in the music business for years.
“The song is excellent and I’ll do my best to get it airplay, it deserves to be heard,” he said.
“How soon?” asked Stacy.
“Within the month. Your new CD will be done by then now that we have these last three songs. I’d like you to add the songs to your shows as soon as possible,” he said. “Especially the one written by Petra.”
“So the CD will be out in a month?” I asked.
He nodded. “It doesn’t take that long anymore, ain’t technology wonderful? Now, I have an offer for Band of Sisters, we want to sign you to a recording deal.”
Sofia and Mark began to ask him questions and the rest of us left them alone. Stacy also sat down with them.
“I know that they’ll do their best to get us a good contract,” said Chloe.
“So what do we do for the rest of the day?” asked Jade.
“I know! Let’s go get tattooed!” said Chloe.
“You’re kidding right?” asked Lori.
Chloe shook her head. “Nothing too big or anything like that, sort of a bonding thing.”
“I’ve always wanted to get a butterfly on my shoulder,” said Jade.
“There you go, that’s a good place. I want to get a sting ray, they’re so cool looking,” said Chloe. “What about you Lori?”
“On my shoulder? I suppose a dragonfly,” she said.
“That’s pretty cool. I have one my shoulder. And I know exactly what you should get Petra,” said Chloe as she turned and pulled her top down to expose a dragonfly tattoo on her left shoulder.
“What?” I asked as I stared at her tattoo. It was very pretty.
“A phoenix, you know rising from the ashes and all that, plus it will match your hair,” she explained.
“You’ve planned this out haven’t you?” I asked.
Chloe nodded. “Come on, I even reserved times for us.”
Chapter 51
I had to admit that I liked the tattoo that Chloe had picked out for me. It was small, barely two inches long. It was a bright red phoenix with wings spread and small flames coming off the body.
It didn’t hurt as bad as I thought it would either. The woman who applied it only worked on other women and she took great care to do it right.
Okay, it was silly, but Chloe was right, it did bond us together. I was glad we did it.
Afterwards we went out to dinner together at a Chinese restaurant.
“I think yours came out really nice, Petra,” said Chloe.
“It is pretty cool,” I said as I tried to look over my shoulder. “Even though I can’t see it.”
“Just look in the mirror,” said Jade. She had changed her mind at the tattoo parlor and got a small Chinese dragon instead.
“So, can you believe it, we’re going to have a recording contract,” said Chloe. “We owe a lot to you, Petra. I mean we know what you’ve gone through and we do appreciate it. Here’s to Petra!”
She raised her bottle of Tsingtao beer to make a toast. Jade was also drinking beer, while Lori and I were drinking Diet Coke.
“Thanks,” I said.
We talked about the contract and the tour and our lives. Jade had taken time off from college to go on tour. Her parents weren’t initially happy, but they supported her.
“Oh, I got an email from Kiki last night, she wishes us all good luck with the rest of the tour,” said Jade.
“Does she have any regrets?” I asked.
Jade shook her head. “She’s been accepted to med school on a full scholarship. She told me that while she had fun playing with us, she knew she didn’t want to go professional.”
“That’s cool,” I said. ‘I’m just glad she’s happy.”
“Me too,” said Chloe. “Petra, are you going to get the operation?”
I nodded. “It makes sense. I’ve done some checking online and there a lot of places I can go to get it done. I’ll do it between tours of course.”
After dinner we headed back to the hotel. Sofia called us and told us to meet her and Mark in her room.
Chapter 52
The first thing she did was to inspect our tattoos.
“I’m impressed, they’re all very nice,” she said. “Although I’m disappointed that you didn’t include me.”
“I can take you there tomorrow,” said Chloe. “What about you Mark? Or are you afraid?”
He just laughed as rolled up his sleeve to expose a huge dragon on his upper arm.
“Okay, let’s back to work,” Sofia said. “The deal is in the lawyers hands right now. We’ll get a guaranteed four CD deal, plus they’ll set us up on tour.”
Mark told us the money numbers.
“What do you think?” asked Lori.
“It’s very good. The recording company has a good rep for being honest and upfront,” said Mark. “More importantly they really promote their new bands.”
“Can I ask a favor?” asked Lori.
“I think I know what it is,” said Sofia. “We’re not going to announce the contract until after the song comes out and until Max has his case together.”
Lori nodded. “Good.”
“Keith said that if Lena tried to interfere once the contract was signed that she should expect a big legal fight. They’ve handled a lot of young acts and have plenty of experience with interfering parents,” said Mark.
“Lena is different,” said Lori.
“Does he know…um everything about me?”
“Not all the details about Lena, but he knows you’re TG,” said Sofia. “He doesn’t care. He said that the president of the company has two kids, both are gay.”
“Oh, Stacy said that the Rolling Stone guy would catch up with us in San Francisco,” said Sofia. She then told the others about the impending interview.
“That’s cool,” said Chloe. “I like his writing, he’s a good guy.”
Things were definitely looking up.
Chapter 53
We started the tour again and headed to another bunch of cities. Sofia liked our tattoos and admitted that she had done the same thing with her first band, although her tattoo was on her right ass cheek. She lifted her skirt and pulled back her panties to reveal The Cat in the Hat.
“I always loved that book,” she said with a laugh.
It may have been the fact that we had a recording contract and that the song was recorded, but my self-destructive thoughts were fading. Oh, I still talked to Angela weekly…sometimes twice a week, but I was gaining the feeling that I was in control of my own life.
I even found that a part of my life that I thought was over wasn’t.
We had two concerts in Seattle and a day off after the first one; this was due to a scheduling conflict at the arena.
After the first night’s show, I caught a ride back to the hotel with Chloe. On the elevator ride up to our rooms she turned to me.
“I’ve been meaning to ask you something, Petra,” she said. “Since you had the surgery you claim that you don’t have a sex drive, right?”
I nodded.
“What have you tried?” she asked.
“Self-stimulation,” I replied.
“Do you use a vibrator?”
I shook my head.
“So you haven’t been with anyone?”
“That’s right,” I replied.
“Do you still like girls?” she asked as she moved closer to me. She was now only a few inches away from me.
“Yes,” I replied feeling my heart beat faster.
“So do I,” she said as she leaned closer and kissed me on the lips. Like me, she had a pierced tongue and I could feel her stud in my mouth.
“Well, you haven’t forgotten how to kiss,” she said with a grin. “You want to see what else happens?”
I nodded and we walked to her room.
Once inside, Chloe immediately began to kiss me, her tongue pressing deep into my mouth. At the same time, her hands were caressing my breasts. Now, I knew Chloe liked other women, and I suspected that she liked to be in charge, but I wasn’t prepared for what happened in her room.
She totally took command and soon we were on her bed partially undressed. While we made out, she directed me on what to do and how to do it.
“Take your time, Petra, this isn’t a race like it was when you were a guy…we’ve got all night,” she whispered into my ear.
To my surprise, I actually began to get sexually aroused. No, I didn’t get hard or anything like that, this wasn’t a miracle, but I really felt something building as we kissed and caressed.
“You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to get you into bed, Petra,” she whispered. “I wanted you as far back as beauty salon when you were born.”
I didn’t argue, in fact I surrendered totally to Chloe that night. I was a little apprehensive when she brought out the vibrator and began to use it between my legs, but she obviously knew what she was doing.
I gasped slightly as she began to enter me, but she took her time and was very gentle.
I experienced something so new and incredible that night. No, it wasn’t an orgasm like I used to have as Peter, but something definitely happened. She was able to get me off in a way I had never known existed.
It was a whole body experience from my nipples to between my legs. She was obvious pleased with my reaction and prolonged it for as long as she could.
“There, now you’re whole again,” she whispered.
Chapter 54
We made love all night. I was very thankful we had the next day off as I was totally exhausted.
“I can’t wait until you get your vagina,” said Chloe. “By the way, I always knew you had the makings of being a good lesbian in you.”
I laughed. “Don’t you like men?”
“I prefer women,” she replied. “Although, I do love oral, um…have you ever done that?”
I nodded. “Twice.”
“Cool,” she replied. “See we have something else in common. Greg has a nice cock, not too big...not too thick either.”
I glanced over at her. “And you’re telling me this because?”
“He’s had his eye on you. Oh nothing serious, but he told me he thinks you’re really hot. I’m not telling you to sleep around or anything like that, but I think you should explore your sexuality as a woman. It’s not healthy to have that part of your life closed off, especially when you’re only twenty. Anyway, Greg is really cool and I think it would be good for you.”
I looked at her and frowned.
“Hey, that’s not what I mean, I want to have a relationship with you, but I think being with a man would help you accept your femininity more.”
I nodded. “So how do we handle this?”
“So does that mean you want to be my girl?”
I nodded.
“We tell the others, they won’t mind, and they’ll find out soon enough…if they haven’t figured it out already,” said Chloe. “We can get rooms adjoining rooms from now one…if you don’t mind.”
I shook my head. “I’d like that. I hadn’t realized how much I missed this.”
Chloe leaned over and kissed me again. “Wait til we try it with a strap on.”
Chapter 55
We told the band that afternoon and promised that it would be kept in the bedroom. While it was true that we had a LGBT following, we were smart enough not to alienate the rest of our fan base. There were always rumors floating around bands, and Sofia had told us that all girl groups have more than their share of them.
To my surprised, the other girls all thought it was a good idea.
In my self-absorbance and moodiness I had been blind to the fact that there were all sorts of relationships going on. Mark and Sofia were a couple and Jade was dating Kenny. Even Lori had a short fling with the one of the engineers.
“I think this is good for you,” said Lori. “Chloe likes you a lot; it was just a matter of time until you two hooked up.”
“You mean that?” I asked.
“Sure, I mean, Petra, you need to have a life away from playing. If might just be a short fling or it might blossom into something big, but you won’t know unless you do try.”
“I wonder if Lena will find out,” I said.
“Look, in a few months Lena will be a memory,” said Lori.
I nodded. “It feels like I’m going to be paroled.”
“Not paroled, freed,” said Lori
Chapter 56
By the time we hit San Francisco Chloe and I were definitely a couple. I accepted the fact that she was the dominant one in the relationship, especially in bed. I was falling deep in love with her.
Stacy didn’t mind and like Lori she was glad to see that I was developing a life away from just playing. She also appreciated the fact that we kept our relationship low key.
The writer from Rolling Stone was introduced to me after the first of three shows.
Robert was very nice and apparently been given some background on my circumstances.
He looked older than I expected, but he had a very comforting smile that made me feel very much at ease.
The first thing he said to me was how much he liked the song I wrote.
“I’m very impressed, Petra,” he said as we sat down in my hotel room. “Stacy sent me an early version of it and I was completely blown away.”
“Thank you,” I replied.
“Why aren’t you the lead singer?”
I laughed. “I can’t really sing. It doesn’t matter as long as the song gets air time.”
He pulled out a small tape recorder and set it down on the table. “Now, the way this works is we just talk. I will respect your privacy and any questions you don’t want to ask. When the article is done, I’ll send you a copy so you ensure that nothing was misquoted.”
“Is that normal?” I asked.
He laughed. “No, most of my colleagues love it when they get catch a slip-up. I’ve included a few over the years. However, you don’t have to worry about this one. I promised Stacy that I would protect your privacy.”
“Thank you,” I said. “So where do we start?”
“At the beginning of course,” he said.
We talked for a couple of hours. I told him how I first became Petra. Off the record I told him about Lena and Dr. Freak-berg.
“While I’ll respect your wishes not to mention what your step-mother did to you, I will keep this in my hip pocket. Should she try and hurt you I will use it to protect you. Is that acceptable?” he asked.
I nodded.
“Good, let me know if there’s anything I can do,” he said. “I hate seeing people abused.”
“Thank you,” I replied. “So how big of a story do you think this will be?”
“Depends on how well the song does. You should be prepared to answer questions about your life and the song. Now knowing how lazy most of my colleagues are you’ll hear the same questions over and over. As you don’t want to mention Lena by name, you’ll need to have a good story,” he said.
“Thanks again,” I replied. “Do you think I should tell everything?”
“It’s not up to me. I understand your desire to protect your sister and band mates, but on the other hand Lena sounds like an evil manipulative bitch who should be thrown in jail.”
I laughed in spite of myself. “Well, we have a plan for her.”
“Stacy told me…off the record of course. How much do you know about Max?”
“Just what Stacy told me,” I replied.
Robert reached into his case and pulled out a worn paperback book. He handed it to me.
“Just so you know, he’s a good man, and he has a bit of history in coming to the rescue of young women like yourself,” said Robert.
I looked at the title. “Corruption in a Small Town,” I said aloud.
“Keep it,” he said. “I think you’ll like it.”
Chapter 57
I think I had read maybe here books in my life for pleasure, but I couldn’t put the book Robert gave me down.
It told about a teenage boy who, even though he was transgendered, was forced to be a girl in a sex-slave ring.
It was strange reading a book where I actually knew some of the people in it. Besides, Max, I was stunned to see that Angela was mentioned as the therapist who helped the victim in the tale. The book gave me hope that could I get out of the mess I was in. I also decided to start reading the Erin Flynn books.
Robert was as good as his word and sent us a preview of his interview with me. We sent it back without any changes.
Chapter 58
The song was released right after we left San Francisco and by the time we worked our way down the coast to LA it was a hit. No, that’s not right, it was a huge hit.
Normally when we came into a city there were a few requests for interviews, mostly from the local music critics, and most of them wanted to talk to Stacy. However we were swamped for requests when we arrived in LA. Many of the requests were for me.
This was due to a combination of the song and the Rolling Stone interview. It was very overwhelming and for the first time since we were on tour I couldn’t leave my room. The hotel did it’s best to maintain our privacy, but reporters were camped out almost on the hotel’s doorstep to get an interview.
It was out now that the writer of the song was a pre-op transsexual. The secret was out; Petra K was originally Peter Kensington.
I fought the urge to look at the news stories about me online.
To make matters worse, Lena called.
I didn’t answer her call on my cell phone and likewise I ignored her calls to my hotel room. However, judging from the messages she left, she was furious at me.
Stacy, Lori and I got together to discuss what to do.
“She’s called fifteen times,” I said. “Each message was worse than the one before it.”
“She’s called me a dozen times,” said Lori. “I can confirm that she’s pretty bent.”
“It’s pretty obvious that it she doesn’t like the song,” I said nervously.
Lori smiled. “That would be an understatement. She said that she’d make you pay for this betrayal of her trust.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “I betrayed HER trust? What a joke!”
“What else did she say?” asked Stacy.
“She demanded that Petra answer her next call or else.”
Stacy pulled out her own phone and placed a call. “Max, how are you? Um, it’s started……yes, just like you said it would…… no, they haven’t answered or returned her calls yet……okay.”
She listened for a few more moments. “Okay, let me check.” She put the phone down. “Max has a file that is ready to be given to Lena; he’ll deliver it in person and give her the ultimatum that we discussed. Is that okay?”
I looked at Lori who could only nod. I reached over and took her hand in mine. “Do it,” I said.
Stacy picked up the phone. “It’s a go. Call me when you get a chance. Thank you.”
“This isn’t going to end well,” said Lori with a sense of resignation. “I just know that Lena isn’t going to like this.”
I could only nod in agreement.
Chapter 59
With all the coverage in LA, the people at the concert had to have known about my gender, but it didn’t seem to matter to them. The show was a totally sold out and apparently the scalpers were making a major killing in the parking lot.
I wasn’t sure if this was out of support or just to be part of a media event. However once we took the stage it was obvious we had their support. I was given a loud ovation each time I was introduced. It gave me hope for the future; granted LA isn’t like the rest of the country, but it was a good sign.
We played the song twice, once as part of our set and also as apart of Stacy’s second encore. Both times there was a standing ovation. The song was definitely a hit.
I was nervous about checking my phone messages after the show, but to my surprise there were no messages from Lena.
I checked with Lori and she was also confused by the fact that Lena hadn’t called.
We knew that Max had delivered the package as he had called Stacy and told her. He said that Lena appeared to be in shock when he presented her with the evidence that he had uncovered.
“This is weird,” I said to Lori.
“I agree,” she replied. “I have a bad feeling about this, Petra. I’m going to call her.”
Lori tried numerous times to reach Lena, but to no avail.
“No answer,” she said. “I’m calling her lawyer.”
“Lori, it’s almost four in the morning back there,” I said.
“I don’t care; I need to know what’s going on.”
I found Stacy and told her what was going on. She immediately called Max.
Four hours later we got the news.
Chapter 60
Stacy, Mark, and Sofia called us to meet them. We went to Sofia’s room and sat down.
“I talked to Max a few minutes ago. Lori, there’s no easy way to say this, but…your mother….Lena is dead,” said Stacy.
I looked over at my sister, who was surprisingly calm.
“What happened?” she asked. “Did she kill herself?”
Stacy shook her head. “Max said that it looks like she was killed by Dr. Freiberg.”
“What?” I asked.
“Max was watching the house with a partner after he delivered the file of evidence. He thought that Lena might leave. However, an hour later, a car arrived and pulled into her driveway. A man got out and Lena met him in the driveway. They started to argue and then they went into the house,” said Stacy. She stopped and took a drink of water. “Anyway, the man left a few minutes later. Max could see that he was carrying what looked like the files. He threw the files in his car’s trunk along with a handgun. Max had his partner follow the man, while he went to the house. The front door was open and Lena was lying dead in her office. She had been shot several times at close range. Max seems to think she died instantly.”
I clutched Lori’s hand, but she was still strangely calm.
“Go on,” said Lori.
“Max called the police and they arrested the man. Petra, you were right about calling the man a freak. His name wasn’t Freiberg, it was Brian Carter Orwell and he’s wanted on a variety of charges, both domestic and international,” said Stacy as she looked at her notebook.
“Please god… tell that he was at least a real doctor,” I interjected nervously.
“Yes, he’s a real doctor, although his license was revoked for doing things to other people like he did to you,” said Stacy. “Max said that he’d keep us informed as the information comes in.”
“Does Max know why Freak-berg…or whatever his name was killed Lena?” asked Lori.
“Max said the man isn’t talking,” said Stacy. “However, Max suspects that the man may have thought Lena was going to turn him in to save herself.”
Lori just nodded. “I know she’s my mother…but after everything she’s done, I have no feelings for her. In a way, my mom died months ago when she hurt you, Petra. Still, this is going to get really bad when all her misdeeds are exposed. Can I speak to Max?”
Stacy pulled out her phone and called Max.
Chapter 61
There were only two shows left on the tour at the time of Lena’s death, Anaheim, and San Diego. We postponed the both of them; however they were immediately rescheduled two weeks later as the promoters really wanted us to play. In fact, Stacy extended the tour another two months, which none of us minded. The good news was that once the shows were announced they immediately sold out.
I went back with Lori for the funeral, to support her, not out of any love for Lena. I had mixed feelings about Lena. I really couldn’t mourn her as she had hurt me so much; in fact part of me was glad she was dead. I know this isn’t right, but she had caused me so much pain. Now that she was dead, I was free.
But on the other hand, I could see that Lori was hurting. While it may have been within my rights to lash out, I kept mum about Lena for Lori’s sake.
The good news, if you could call it that, was that Max was able to get the authorities to hush up the worst of Lena’s misdeeds. He did this at Lori’s request.
The story that was released to the press was that she had been Orwell’s lawyer and had assisted him in money laundering and other illegal activities. Nothing was mentioned about what was done to me.
I don’t know how he did it, but Max brought in the federal authorities, who had been hunting Orwell for years. Apparently he was involved in a variety of illegal activities ranging from sexual slavery to child pornography.
Max told us that in exchange for not being extradited to any one of six foreign countries that wanted him, Orwell made a deal that would keep him locked up in a US prison for life. Orwell also agreed not to talk about what he did to Lena’s participation or me. If he broke his word then he could be sent out of the country. I hoped that the fear of a Mexican, Japanese, or Thai prison kept him in line.
The song continued to be a major hit and it caused a lot of discussion on how much of it was real. Sofia came to my aid with the way to answer the questions. She told me how Carly Simon never revealed who she had written about in the song “You’re So Vain.” This only made the song more popular.
“You’re going to be asked about it almost every interview, so just stick to your story and let others come up with their own theories,” said Sofia,
Lori and the others agreed that this was the best solution.
Chapter 62
As the tour continued, we settled into our lives as professional musicians. In between dates, Band of Sisters was hustled off to some recording studio and a month later our first CD was rushed into production. Mark explained it was important to get it out while we were hot.
It got really good reviews for our first real recording, sales were also helped by Stacy singing the song.
The news feeding frenzy about me being a transsexual gradually faded. They would probably never go away. I think it was in part that I was just the bass player, and not the lead singer. Oh, it came up in every interview, but it was no longer so shocking.
Yes, we lost some fans and some places wouldn’t book us, but we gained a whole new following. And we had no problem getting other dates to fill for the places that didn’t want us.
We celebrated my twenty-first birthday by playing on Letterman show in New York.
The song was eventually nominated for a Grammy, but lost. Still we got to play on national TV and that was pretty cool.
Conclusion
So, as the man once said, life goes on. Band of Sisters is going strong and no longer opens for other bands. While I’m still friends with Stacy and we talk often, I miss playing with her band. In fact, when our last tour ended, I played a few shows with her just for fun. She even invited me to play on her next CD.
The band is pretty set and we’ve comfortable playing together. Jade is still working on her business degree, although she sometimes has to take correspondence courses due to our touring schedule. She says that she wants to ensure we get everything that is coming to us.
Sofia and Mark got married in a small service on Block Island. The ceremony was sweet and the party afterwards really rocked. Stacy and her band flew in, along with a lot of other people in the industry.
Lori is doing well and donated a large part of Lena’s estate to a variety of charities in New England. One was a foundation located in Connecticut that helps transgendered kids. We got to meet the woman who started it and even ended up playing a benefit show for her.
I recently had my surgery to complete what Lena and Dr. Freak-berg did to me. It felt good to be whole again and Chloe is counting down the days until I’m healed enough so she can start teaching me some new tricks. I can’t wait. Oh, I’m so much in love with Chloe that I never got together with Greg.
While I never really wanted to be female, it turned out okay, all things considered. I still talk to Angela regularly, but the urges to self-medicate went away when Lena died.
Sometimes I go online and Google the song to see the latest theories about what it is about. Some are really out there, while others are closer to the truth than they’ll ever know. Regardless, writing it not only saved my sanity, but it gave me confidence to move on with my life.
The End
Synopsis: Mace Conway loves the power of transforming and betraying submissives. His latest victim is a young transsexual college student named Mandy who seems almost too good to be true.
Warning: Contains scenes of sexual abuse and violence.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Mace Conway got up from his seat in front of his computer; He had just spent three hours playing with his latest catch. He arched his back as he stretched and then glanced at his watch. It was almost midnight. He walked over to the fridge and took out another bottle of beer. Soon, he thought, soon I will have another conquest.
His real name was Maynard Arthur Conway, but no one dared called him by that name. He had insisted that he be called Mace, as it sounded more macho, and he had enforced this edict on anyone he came in contact with. At six-two, two hundred twenty pounds, Mace didn't fear most men, and no woman. He kept in good shape, as he spent three hours a day in the gym. He kept his jet-black hair cut short. His goatee was also always trimmed and neat.
He was so enamored with this name that he had gotten a tattoo of a medieval mace etched into his right bicep. Staring at himself in the mirror, he pulled up his shirtsleeve and flexed the muscles in his right arm. Damn, I'm good looking, he thought.
He sipped the beer and thought about the sissy-bitch he had just spent three hours training. He had first met her online three months ago, in a chatroom that catered to men wishing to be enslaved and turned into feminized sluts. Mace however wasn't interested in cyber-fantasies and had been looking for an ideal subject for him to control, train, and use in real life.
This would be the sixth person that he had taken control of and transformed into his slave. His goal was to gain total mental and physical control over them and, once they'd totally surrendered to him, he would turn them out on the streets. Had sold his last slut to a local pimp for ten grand.
Mace didn't really care about owning a slave; it was the act of transforming them that excited him. He would gradually take control of them, first in the cyber world, and then in real life. Gradually he would bring them under his control. Soon they would do anything he asked. The whole time he was getting off on watching them transform into submissive sex toys. The best he saved for last; he would fuck them and then turn them over to their new pimp. He always could have worked them himself, but that was too much work. Besides, he loved the look on their faces when they realized that he wasn't interested in them. As his betrayal sank in, they would plead to stay with him; it was so rich.
Mace wasn't picky over the gender of his victims, as long as they were submissive. In fact, he would alternate between women and the transgendered. For the most part he had little trouble.
The only problem had occurred with his third slave. She was a college co-ed and the shock of being turned into a drug-addicted whore had been too great for her. She had freaked out and tried to stab him. He'd killed her and dropped her body in an alley. The police had talked to him about the murder, but while he'd admitted that he once knew the girl, he was as shocked as anyone when she had turned to selling her body. He wasn't sure if the police believed him or not, but they never came back.
One detective who had questioned him obviously suspected the truth, but without evidence, what could he do? Mace remembered sitting in the police interrogation room across from that burly detective - what was his name? Oh yes, thought Mace, it was Det. Artie Davis. Mace vividly remembered the detective's piercing eyes. They seemed to stare right into his mind, and it had actually spooked Mace slightly. It was obvious that Detective Davis felt sure that Mace had killed the girl, but he lacked the evidence to charge Mace. Now, Mace had been in custody many times, but that had been the only time he'd actually felt worried. There was something about the large detective that unnerved him. Mace had actually kept his nose clean for over six months, just to make sure that cop didn't have any excuse to haul him back in.
However, Bree's death was ancient history now. Mace figured the police and Detective Davis had more pressing business than investigating the death of a whore. It was in the past now, and Mace didn't worry about it too much.
His present project was a male college student whom he was grooming to become a buxom shemale whore. Mace had christened "her" Capri. His plan was to work through the alphabet with both his female and transgendered slaves.
Mace looked at his watch and then picked up his cell phone. He hit one of his stored numbers.
"Carlo, can you talk?" asked Mace.
"Hey, Mace, sure thing, what's up, man?" asked the voice on the other end.
"I'm looking to score some of your medicine for my latest project," stated Mace.
"No prob. I take it you want the extra-strength ones?"
"Of course. The purpose is get her addicted as soon as possible," replied Mace with a laugh.
"You want the usual order?" asked Carlo.
"Yes. Coke, crack, pills, and just for fun throw in some ecstasy," replied Mace.
"Cool. I should have it for you tonight. So, do I get my usual tip?" he asked.
Mace laughed. "Sure. I'll make sure that you're her pusher when she hits the street. Also I'll tell her that in addition to paying you, she'll have to suck you too."
"Excellent. By the way, the pills are the latest and greatest. She'll be a junkie in less than a week."
"Good." He felt his erection growing at the thought of Capri becoming an addict. As he pleasured himself, he thought about the last three months.
Chapter 2
Mace had been searching the chatrooms for several weeks before he noticed the guy who would become Capri. His name was really Mike, but he called himself Mandy. Mace figured that any guy who wanted to wear dresses deserved to be controlled and emasculated. He started his control by only referring to Mike as Mandy. Mike didn't matter, he was insignificant, and Mace only wanted Mandy.
Mace checked out Mandy's profile and he liked what he saw. Mandy was presently a college student in the same city. That was good, as it made gaining control even easier. Mace always picked out a victim who lived close.
Mandy's photo showed potential. She was only five-six and was thin. Her size would make her easier to dominate, thought Mace. She also had long dirty blonde hair. It was almost to her shoulders. Additionally she had pierced ears. While she attended college as Mike, she admitted that she often spent her off time as a girl.
She looked passable and that also attracted Mace. That meant that he didn't have to put as much effort into initially feminizing her.
Mandy stated in her profile that she was very submissive. Mace smiled at this description. He had seen so many posers who claimed to be subs, but weren't willing to give up control. He would test Mandy. He figured that he would be able to tell within a few hours if she was really worth putting an effort into.
He stared at her photo for a long time before he made contact. Her face was pretty, but her lips were too small. She would need collagen injections. He would also have her bleach her hair and grow it out.
He was pleased that she had pierced ears, but he would require more than just one hole per ear. He would have her get three or more for each ear. He would also pierce her tongue, nipples, and clitty. Mace would do this himself, as he owned a body piercing and tattoo parlor. He could have one of his employees do it, but why let them have the fun?
He would take her to a friend who did permanent makeup. She would get eyeliner, eyebrows, and lips done. He found this was an especially effective form of control for the t-girls.
He scanned down to her body. If she was the one, then he would have her on hormones within a few weeks. Breast implants were a must. All his sluts, regardless of their gender had to have huge tits. Besides, it would aid them in their new careers!
Keeping her body hairless would be a must, including the area around her pussy.
He would also have her only wear panties and gradually shift her wardrobe to only women's clothes. He would do this by having her wear girls' jeans and shoes, things like that. Then he would have her shift to only skirts and dresses. The next move would be have her dress sexy and slutty. By then she would be totally under his control.
Along the way he would have her start drugs. While he could control her without them, it just added another layer to her enslavement. He would start out on grass and then move to coke. Eventually she would be an addict. He liked to get them addicted to crack or something like that.
After debating with himself, Mace decided that Mandy was worth checking out. Besides she had that look that he liked; in fact he thought she looked a little like one of his previous girls. He had a thing for blue-eyed blondes. Maybe because they reminded him of the slutty cheerleaders he had known in high school.
Chapter 3
After twenty minutes of casual conversation, Mace asked Mandy if she'd rather talk in private. He was pleased with how quickly she agreed.
Mace: I'll be upfront with you; I'm looking for real time servitude. Consider what we do in here as an audition. Is that clear?
Mandy: Yes, Master.
Mace: Don't call me Master. I haven't agreed to own you yet. However your willingness to serve please me. Call me Mace.
Mandy: Yes, Mace. I understand and will obey.
Mace: Good girl. Now do you have any more photos?"
Within a few minutes Mandy had sent Mace three more photos, include a nude. That especially pleased Mace, as he now had an idea of how far he could take her.
Mace continued to size her up. She seemed very submissive and wasn't scared off when he had told her that he was interested in real service.
Mace: Are you willing to become a fulltime girl?
Mandy: Yes, I'd love to live as a girl!
Mace: If I make you my girl, I will expect total obedience. Do you understand?
Mandy: Yes, Mace, I understand.
Mace: I like my girls to be slutty. Would you like me to turn you into my slut?
Mandy: Yes. Please, turn me into your slut!
Mace: Tell me more about yourself. Do you live alone?
Over the next hour he learned more and more about her. It was looking better and better. She was a freshman at City College and she lived alone in a studio apartment near campus. She was an orphan and had a sizable trust fund. This was good for a variety of reasons, thought Mace.
A freshman was less likely to be noticed when she disappeared. What family she had was on the west coast. She also had money, so she could pay for the numerous changes he had in mind for her.
Mace: Do you really want to serve me?"
Mandy: Yes, Mace.
Mace: Have you read my profile?"
Mandy: Yes, Mace, many times. I had hoped that you would pick me.
Mace nodded. Good, she had seen him in the room and had waited like a good little slut to be picked. Yes, he thought, she'll do.
Mace: If you want to serve me, then I want you to log out of here and, after changing your profile, return here as soon as you're done. You're name is now Capri, and you will include in your profile that you are my property. Is that clear, slave?
Mandy: Yes, Master.
Mace nodded, she's very submissive and smart enough to call him master now. He didn't mind his slaves being smart, that only made them easier to train.
Twenty minutes later, Capri logged into the room. Mace checked her profile and was very pleased that she had listed that she was the property of Master Mace.
He worked her for a couple of hours before giving her some final instructions.
Mace: I want you to grow out your hair. Do not cut it. Is that clear?
Capri: Yes, Master.
Mace: Good girl. Now, I want you to get your body waxed. If they ask you why, you will tell them that you're doing it to please your Master. Is that clear?
This was one of his first tests to see how they reacted.
Capri: Yes, Master. I will do as you have ordered.
Mace smiled.
Mace: I want you to throw out all your male underwear. From now on you only wear panties.
Capri: Yes, Master.
Mace: One more thing. You no longer own your clitty. I own it, and you may not pleasure yourself without my permission. If you please me, I will let you rub your clitty. I will know if you disobey me. Do you understand?"
Capri: Yes, Master.
Capri agreed to this and several other demands. Mace was very pleased. For the next couple of hours, he played with her and found that she was indeed very submissive.
Chapter 4
Over the next few weeks, Mace gradually increased his control. He had her buy a cam so that he could watch her during their sessions. He insisted that she dress en femme and slutty for their digital meetings. Whenever he allowed her to pleasure herself, he had he lick up all her cum. He wanted her to get used to the taste, as it would be an important part of her training. He was very pleased that she was doing everything he ordered. In fact, he decided that she was ready for the next step.
Mace: I want to see you this weekend.
Capri: Really, Master? I'd love that! Thank you!
Mace smiled, he had been right again. She would be his next conquest. She had already given him her phone number. They had talked a few times on the phone. Mace had traced her number and had checked out where she lived. So far everything she had told him was true. This gave him an erection. True subs were so trusting and that made the betrayal so much better. The look of shock on their face when they realized that they were facing a future of being a whore was priceless.
Mace: Yes. I will be at your place tomorrow evening. I want you to be waiting for me, dressed in panties, bra, stockings, high heels, and a garter belt. You will curl your hair and make yourself up .I want you to look slutty. Is that clear?
Capri: Yes, Master.
Mace: I will arrive at seven. I will stay until Sunday morning. You will do everything I order.
Capri: Yes, Master.
Mace was very pleased when he was met at the door by Capri. She was dressed, as he had demanded.
He closed and locked the door. "I've very pleased that you obeyed me."
Capri nodded and Mace noticed that she was trembling slightly. That made him lick his lips in anticipation. His plan was to use this weekend to ease her down the road to femininity. He would be kind to her and gain her trust. Once he started her on the road to permanent change, it all became so much easier.
He was carrying two large bags and he set them down next to the couch as he sat down.
Capri stood before him with her head down in submission.
"Have you ever been with a man?" he asked.
Capri shook her head. "No, Master."
He nodded. "Come sit here next to me." He patted the seat next to him.
Capri obeyed. Mace smiled as he checked her out. She looked even smaller in real life.
"Now, I know you're nervous. I want you to relax. You were meant to be a girl; this is the right path for you." He pulled her gently closer to him. "A girl has to know how to please her man."
He leaned down and began to kiss Capri. She was offering no resistance and willing accepted his tongue as it pressed deep into her mouth. He ran his hands over her body as they kissed. He wanted her to get used to attention to her breasts, and so he rubbed her tiny nipples.
He then guided one of Capri's hands down to his hardening cock. He let her massage it through his black jeans. She responded willingly and Mace knew she was ready for the next step. He unzipped his jeans and pulled out his cock.
Mace's cock was seven inches when fully hard, and he guided Capri's hand to begin stroking him. She obeyed and began to stroke him as they kissed.
So far she was passing all the tests, so Mace guided her head down to his lap. "Show me that you're my girl."
Capri nodded and opened her mouth and his cock slid in. He smiled as she fought off gagging as she sucked him. This one was so eager to please, he thought. She wasn't the best cocksucker that he had known, but what she lacked in skill she made up for with enthusiasm. She took it all in and then bobbed back up. Mace held her head and began to fuck her mouth. He worked her faster and faster until he came deep into her mouth. She gagged, but swallowed every drop. Mace was incredibly pleased with her effort and he knew an appropriate reward.
When she finished he ordered her to slide over until she was lying across his lap. He reached down into one of his bags and pulled out a small leather case.
"A true girl like you needs to be rewarded," he stated as he prepared the syringe. He then injected her with a very potent experimental female hormone. He had originally used estrogen, but it didn't work fast enough. He had found a supplier of a powerful synthetic hormone. It worked three to four times faster than the natural stuff. He wasn't worried that in its clinical tests it had been linked to cancer and heart attacks. That would be his victim's problem, not his.
Capri took her shot without complaint.
"Good girl. Now, I will give you several more shots over the weekend. I will also leave you pills. You will take them everyday. I want to see you grow nice big tits."
"Yes, Master," she replied.
Mace smiled. He reached into the bag and pulled out the containers of drugs. Like the injection, the pills were experimental. They wouldn't work overnight, but in a few months she would have tits, along with other feminine changes. He wanted her to have at least B-cup breasts before he would have her get implants. With her small frame, D-cups would look so sexy.
He planned to have her suck his cock numerous times that weekend. He wanted her to get used to the taste of cum. He also planned to start preparing her anally. He had several butt plugs and vibrators in the bag. These would be used to train her to take cock up her ass-pussy.
He had her get up and ordered her to lead him to the bedroom. Her next lesson was about to begin.
Chapter 5
Saturday he took Capri out shopping. He'd discovered that this was a very effective way of strengthening his dominance.
"I want you to look pretty for me. In the future you will have to buy all your own clothing, but today I'm treating you," he stated.
"Thank you, Master," replied Capri as she licked the last of his cum off her lips.
"I want you to get dressed. Do you have a dress?" he asked.
Capri nodded and showed him a blue floral pattern short dress.
"That will do. Fix yourself up. I also want you to wear the small butt plug."
"Yes, Master," replied Capri.
Mace watched as she did her makeup and styled her hair. In a few weeks, he would have her bleach it and have it cut into a unisex style. Gradually she wouldn't be able to pass as a guy. She would go out and salesclerks would call her Miss, even when she was trying to look like a guy. Mace got hard thinking about this.
They hit a variety of stores, with Mace picking out outfits for her. He only picked out skirts and dresses for her, not pants, all of which had short hems. She had a nice pair of legs and they would only get better as the hormones did their magic.
Mace didn't bother with collars or things like that. He preferred mental bondage and control, and so far Capri was falling deeper and deeper under his control.
He also bought her several pairs of shoes, ranging from boots to pumps.
"When you're at home, you will always wear heels from now on," he stated.
"Yes, Master."
"Good girl."
By the end of the day he had spent over a thousand on clothes, shoes, lingerie, jewelry and makeup for his new slave. It was more of a loan, as he would get it all back with interest.
When they got back to Capri's apartment, he watched as she carefully put away her new outfits.
"Now, I want you to put all your male clothes on the bed," he ordered.
Capri obeyed and soon her bed was covered with her male wardrobe.
Mace told her to go get some trash bags. He was pleased to see that she had obeyed him and had already disposed of her male underwear.
"I will let you keep some of this, the rest we'll go drop off at the Goodwill," stated Mace.
He left her with one pair of jeans, several t-shirts and a few long sleeve shirts. He also left her with one pair of sneakers.
"Now, before you panic, my sweet. Tomorrow you will go shopping. You will buy some new jeans. They will be girls' jeans. You will buy some new shoes; again they will be girls' shoes. But buy the type that could pass for male shoes. Also buy a woman's watch that could pass for a male's. You can still wear these t-shirts, but I want you to buy some tops that could pass for what a boy would wear. This way, Capri, when you pretend to be a boy, you're really going to be dressed in girls' clothes."
"Yes, Master," she replied.
"Remember, Capri, you entered this relationship of your own free will. Do you still want to be my slave?" asked Mace.
"Yes, Master. I want to serve you!"
"Okay. Now bag up this stuff. We'll run it over to the donation box," ordered Mace.
As Capri slowly bagged up her male wardrobe, Mace went through her apartment and scooped up other male items. He cleaned out her bathroom of male aftershave, deodorant, shampoo, and other items. He would have her replace them with more appropriate feminine substitutes. He wanted her to be constantly aware that she was becoming a woman.
"We'll stop at the drugstore on the way back here. I want you to smell nice too," remarked Mace.
"Yes, Master," replied Capri. The reality of what was happening was beginning to sink in. She knew that she couldn't resist her strong Master.
Later that evening she sucked his cock as they drove back to her apartment. Mace began to revise the timeline he had initially set for Capri's transformation; she was a true submissive gem.
Chapter 6
Mace had Capri dress Sunday morning. He ordered her to dress in her remaining male clothing.
"I'm very pleased with your progress so far, slave," he commented. "I want you to go out go shopping. I know you won't let me down."
Capri nodded and slipped on a pair of pink panties. She had already slipped in her butt plug. Mace had ordered her to wear one at least six hours a day. She then pulled up her last pair of male pants. By this evening, those too would be in a Goodwill donation box, along with her last pair of male shoes.
Mace noticed that she had a soft feminine aroma about her. It was a combination of her shampoo, conditioner, and deodorant. He smiled to himself that soon she would be adding perfume to her daily routine.
He had also given her three injections that weekend. He would give her more the following weekend.
"Have you taken your pills yet?" he asked.
"Yes, Master," replied Capri. She put on a red t-shirt.
"Good. Trust me, Capri, I'll know if you're not taking them," he warned.
He walked her down to her car. Capri's hair was pulled back into a ponytail and she looked very feminine.
"I'll see you online this evening. Now have fun shopping, my sweet slave," he stated.
Capri thanked him and went off on her assigned tasks.
Mace knew that this would be a very humiliating experience for Capri. She would have to go into stores and try on and buy women's clothing for herself. He imagined that there would be some salesgirls snickering at the thin male. It was all part of his plan to strip her of her self-respect and masculinity. The soft seduction was so much more satisfying than using threats and violence. Anyone could do that, thought Mace; what I do is an art.
By that afternoon, Capri had bought what she had needed. She had three pairs of jeans, several belts, a ladies' Timex watch, socks, tops, and several pairs of shoes. She bought running shoes, a pair of hiking boots, and a couple pairs of sandals. She also bought a pair of black flats.
She went home and changed into her new clothes. In accordance with Mace's orders, she took the old male jeans and shoes to the Goodwill. She walked into the market to buy something for dinner. At first glance, she looked like a thin guy with a ponytail. Yet if anyone had looked carefully, they would have seen that she was dressed entirely in women's clothing. She was even wearing a gray top instead of one of her remaining male t-shirts.
Mace watched her from his car as she walked down the street towards her apartment. He was very pleased with how she had followed his orders so completely.
Chapter 7
Capri went to her classes unaware that Mace was sometimes watching her. So far she continued to follow his orders.
Mace drove over to Capri's apartment while she was in class and, using the key she had given him, entered, carrying several bags. He checked her bedroom and was satisfied that she had disposed of all her male clothing, with the exception of a few shirts. Even her sweats and jean jacket were now feminine.
He then stripped her sheets and made her bed with pink floral sheets. He also replaced her green towels with pink ones. Next he picked up a copy of each of the magazines that were in the apartment. He would send in a subscription change for each to change the name to Capri Thomas. He had also taken the liberty of giving her several new subscriptions to women's magazines.
Mace placed a vase of flowers on her small kitchen table. He would change the art on the walls over the next few days. He left her a note telling her that he was pleased with her progress.
Capri was shocked when she saw the changes to her apartment. Her life was changing so quickly.
Chapter 8
Over the next few weeks Mace continued his transformation of Capri. After just three weeks she was starting to show breast growth. Her nipples had grown and seemed to be in a perpetual state of arousal.
"Soon, you will have to start wearing a bra, Capri," he remarked as she sucked his cock. "In fact, I want you to start wearing one all the time, starting tomorrow."
Capri didn't reply, as she was too busy orally pleasuring Mace. Thankfully the weather had turned cooler, so she would be able to hide the fact that she was wearing a bra under her coat. But the other changes were making it harder to pass as a guy. Her hair had had a growth spurt and was now well past her shoulders. She wore it in a ponytail while at school. Additionally, she felt as if her hips and ass were growing too.
She had been crossing campus the other day and she could have sworn that a guy was checking her out. Still it was all part of the path she had chosen.
Mace held her head down on his cock as he came. She was becoming a much more proficient cocksucker and he complimented her for this.
He was still training her anally. She had graduated to a larger butt plug and he had been using a vibrator on her nightly. He couldn't wait to bust her virgin ass.
"Get dressed. I have another surprise for you," he ordered. "Wear something cute and sexy."
"Yes, Master," Capri replied.
He was taking her to his shop today.
Mace led her in to his shop. "Come on, Capri, we need to go in the back."
Capri obeyed and followed him back into the piercing room.
"Okay, these will hurt a little, but I know you'll be able to tolerate it. You're doing this to prove how much you love me," explained Mace. "Now, get undressed and we'll get started.
Capri obeyed and sat down on the exam table.
A short time later, she had a steel ring through the head of her clitty. Both nipples had matching rings and her tongue had a small post in it. Mace loved the way that felt when he was getting oral.
"There, that wasn't so bad was it?" he asked.
"No, Master," replied Capri, as she looked down on her piercings.
"I have one more thing to do to you. Now, lie down on your back," ordered Mace.
Capri obeyed and in a moment she was aware that Mace was tattooing her. It seemed to take hours, but eventually Mace finished.
"Now, sit up slowly. This is my gift to you, to show you that you mean so much to me," he stated.
Capri sat up and saw that just below her bikini line was the word slave tattooed in red script lettering. Additionally, there was a small image of a mace on her right ankle.
"Now, everyone will know that you belong to me," announced Mace.
Mace then went on to explain how she was to take care of the tattoos and her piercings. He didn't do anything else to her; she needed time to recover before the next changes.
Chapter 9
A week later Capri was ordered to get her hair bleached and cut. Mace told her the salon to go to.
The woman was very pleased to meet Capri. "I'm very impressed. You already look so feminine. I can understand why you want to be a girl."
Her name was Karen and she had known Mace for a few years. She was also in the S&M scene and enjoyed the fact that she had a role in the feminization of this college boy.
Actually, Capri barely looked like a boy. Her breasts were presently A-cup and still growing. Her waist had shrunk three inches. In her girl jeans and sweater, she looked like a young woman.
Just that morning the guy at Starbucks had called her Miss.
"Now, I'm going to give you a cut that will really enhance your femininity. You'll be able to style it for those times when you want to look like a boy. Although, looking at you, I don't see how you could pass as a boy," remarked Karen. Mace had asked her to continually tell Capri how feminine she was. It was a task Karen really enjoyed.
Capri sat there in silence as Karen turned her into a bleached blonde. Additionally, Karen waxed Capri's eyebrows.
"Let me do your nails while we're waiting. I'll just use a clear-coat polish for now," continued Karen.
Capri just nodded. She had been told by Mace to agree to whatever Karen wanted. She suspected that Mace was somewhere close watching.
Capri tried to keep track of everything that Karen was doing to her. The smells were terrible as Karen worked. Capri wasn't worried about the reaction from her classmates, as most didn't know who she was, and the others just thought she was some weirdo.
Capri was also a bit surprised by the amount of hair that Karen cut off. She had thought that her hair would remain long.
When Karen turned her around, she gasped. He hair was very light blonde, almost white. It was cut in a layered look that made her look very feminine.
"All you have to do is brush it like this, and it will look slightly more butch," stated Karen.
Capri had her doubts. She had never thought that she could look so feminine. Her nails, even with clear polish, contributed to her girlish appearance.
"Now, come back when your roots start to darken and I'll touch you up. Maybe you'll let me give you a perm when you're ready to give up your boy life," commented Karen.
As Capri walked home, she kept seeing her image in store windows. She no longer had to try to look female. It was looking male that would be difficult, if not impossible.
Chapter 10
Mace called Karen and thanked for the great job she had done.
"You did a wonderful job. I don't think she'll be able to pass as a boy anymore," stated Mace.
"I know. I had a hard time keeping a straight face when I told her that. So when can I give her a perm? I think she'd look darling with big curls," replied Karen.
"In a few weeks. I want you to do it right after she gets permanent makeup," replied Mace.
"She's going to be a real cutie. You sure have a knack for picking out adorable blondes."
"I know. She's pretty hot."
Mace couldn't believe that he had taken her so far in just three months. He watched her as she left for class and there was so little masculinity in her looks.
Her piercings weren't totally healed yet, but he was pleased with her progress. The hormones had done wonders too. He had called his plastic surgeon friend and had made an appointment. The doctor was also in the scene and enjoyed enhancing bodies without the patient's total permission. He got a chance to satisfy his fetish thanks to people like Mace.
"You know, Mace. I'm pretty sure that I can give her an E-cup without too much trouble. From what I've seen in those photos you've sent me, she already has some good breast development."
"What about her hips?" asked Mace.
"Oh, I'll have fun with those. I can give her a nice caboose."
"Good. She'll need it when she's strutting her stuff on the street," replied Mace.
"Too bad, but your loss will be the public's gain!" he laughed.
"Yes. Oh, one more thing. What about her face?"
"Nose could be smaller, and I can give her some nice cocksucker lips," stated the doctor.
"Just do the lips," replied Mace.
"You sure?" asked the doctor.
"Yes. Nose jobs take too long to heal."
"Okay. So I can expect you here next Thursday around seven?" asked the doctor.
"Yes. Her classes end that day. I think it would be a nice reward for her."
Mace hung up the phone. He thought about Capri and how unbelievably lucky to have found her. She was a fucking dream come true, he thought. In fact, she was almost too good to believe! Mace couldn't believe his luck in finding a sissy so submissive and willing to please him- all his previous subs had had some difficult spots that had required extra time and effort, and all had had occasional times when they cried, even while trying to obey him. But not Capri; Mace figured that she must be close to the ultimate true submissive. This would make his betrayal of her all the sweeter, and his cock grew in excitement as he contemplated her reaction.
Chapter 11
Friday evening Mace picked up Capri. His three months of groundwork were about to pay off. Capri didn't know it yet, but her life was about to change forever. Up to this point, she could have pulled back. True, the hormones had changed her, but even those changes could be reversed. Mace knew from his previous conquests that starting tonight Capri would truly be his.
"Where are we going tonight, Master?" asked Capri.
She was dressed in a short black leather mini skirt, knee high black high heel boots, a gold top, with a leather jacket. Her hair was styled out and she had done her makeup heavy, as Mace liked it.
"It's a surprise, slave," he stated, smiling inside at the fact that after tonight Capri would never be able to pass as a guy again. "I know you have exams to study for, but I wanted you to relax a little."
Mace drove them to the club where he would get the drugs. It was a very safe place to deal, as it was owned by the mob. Mace led Capri inside. Many of the regulars knew him and nodded knowingly.
"Sit here for a moment. Don't worry, no one is going to bother you," comforted Mace. "I have to see someone."
Capri sat there and waited for Mace's return. The waiter brought over a glass of wine. She sipped it nervously.
Mace returned a few minutes later. "Enjoying your drink? I thought you'd like it."
Capri nodded. "Thank you, Master."
"I have another gift for you. I know how stressed out you've been lately, these pills will help you relax." He handed her the small bottle of pills. "Take one."
Capri normally would have asked what they were, but that was another lifetime. She obediently swallowed the pill, washing it down with the wine.
A short time later she felt very relaxed.
Mace noted the change in her demeanor and smiled. "The effect will last a few hours. Here's the bottle, take one when you're done studying, they'll help you get to sleep."
"Thank you, Master," replied Capri. "I can't thank you enough for all you've done for me."
Mace nodded.
Chapter 12
Capri stumbled through her finals. While the pills helped her sleep, they made it difficult to study. She found that by Monday she was taking one as soon as she got home. The pills made her so relaxed that her fears of the tests seemed to melt away.
She sloughed off the feeling of uneasiness she had when she awoke the following morning. Her first final wasn't that hard, but she had trouble concentrating. She barely finished and knew that she should have done much better. She was determined to study harder for her next one, but found that she was popping one of the pills as soon as she got home.
By midweek she had to force herself to go to school. The only things on her mind were serving Mace and taking her pills.
Thursday was the day of her last final and she blew it off. Instead, she walked down to see Karen. As she had a month off until the next semester, she decided to get a perm and surprise Mace.
Karen was very pleased and gave Capri the works. First she touched up Capri's roots and then she gave her a perm. As per Capri's wishes, she gave her large curls, so that her hair would flow around her face.
While the chemicals were doing their thing, she called Mace and told him that Capri was in her salon.
"Really, well isn't that sweet. I'm so pleased that she skipped her final. That means that her old life isn't that important to her anymore," stated Mace.
"When do you need me for the permanent makeup?"
"I'll call you tomorrow. Capri's getting some bodywork tonight. I think that you can work on her eyes later this week. You'll have to wait on her lips," replied Mace.
"Oh, she'll look great with some nice thick lips!" Karen hung up and checked on Capri.
"Can you do my nails too?" asked Capri.
"Sure. I can give you extensions too," replied Karen.
Later that afternoon Capri walked out of the salon. She was very pleased with her appearance. No one would suspect that she was really a guy. Her B-cup breasts bounced slightly as she walked. She couldn't wait until her Master saw her.
Her nails were now long and painted bright red. They had a liquid look to them that Capri couldn't stop admiring.
When she got home there was a message on her machine. It was Mace.
"Well, my sweet little slave. I'm so pleased that you're out making yourself sexy for me. I'll be by to pick you up at six. I'll be taking you out for a night you'll never forget."
Capri smiled and began to get ready. She popped one of the pills and soon felt the familiar sensation of relaxation.
Chapter 13
"You look exquisite this evening, slave," remarked Mace as he drove them downtown.
"Thank you, Master."
"Are you happy, my slave?" he asked, knowing the answer.
"Yes, Master. For the first time in my life I feel whole and loved."
Mace smiled. Good, he thought. This would make her reaction to betrayal even greater when he turned her over to the pimp.
Capri didn't ask where they were going, but she sensed that it was someplace special. She was surprised when they stopped in the back of a medical office.
"Come with me, slave. There's someone I want you to meet," ordered Mace.
"Yes, Master."
They walked in the back entrance. Mace seemed to know where he was going, so she just followed, having no idea what was ahead of her.
"Here she is, Doc," greeted Mace.
The doctor smiled and ran his eyes over Capri.
"Undress," ordered Mace.
With slightly trembling hands, Capri got undressed. She hung up her clothing on the hooks next to the door. The doctor stood there staring at her with studious eyes.
"Very good, Mace. She's even better than what you've described. Those hormones are fantastic. I can't believe she's gotten so big so soon," he remarked.
Capri was soon standing naked in front of the two men.
"Please sit on the table," ordered the doctor. He licked his lips slightly as he studied her body.
Mace nodded and Capri silently obeyed.
The doctor made her nervous, but Mace's presence eased her fears slightly. She was looking at Mace as the Doctor injected a needle into her arm. She turned to see what had happened but was instantly engulfed by darkness.
Chapter 14
When Capri awoke, her body was sore and she moaned slightly from the pain. She looked up to see that there was an IV in her arm. Why was she in a hospital bed? she thought, then she remembered the doctor.
She attempted to sit up, but found that leather straps restrained her. She was about to call out when Mace and the doctor entered the room.
"I knew she'd be awake. How do you feel?" asked the doctor.
Capri couldn't help but notice the wicked smile on his face, as if he was hiding something.
"My body hurts," she replied. "I also feel... out of it."
"You should, you've been drugged for the last week," laughed the doctor. "Relax, it's just my way of allowing you to heal faster."
"Can she sit up?" asked Mace.
"Yes. In fact, she can get out of bed if she wants. There's a full-length mirror for her to see my work."
The doctor began to unstrap Capri. The doctor also removed the IV. He then helped her out of the bed. She became instantly aware of the increased weight on her chest. She looked immediately towards Mace.
"It's okay, slave. I've just had you made even sexier," he replied.
Capri nodded and turned towards the mirror. The doctor removed her gown. She stared at her naked body. She now had huge breasts. They were large, round, and full. Her hands went up instinctively to feel them.
"You're now an E-cup. They look larger due to your small frame," interjected the doctor. "Look at your ass."
Capri turned and saw that she now had a round firm ass. Her hips were also enhanced.
She then walked gingerly towards the mirror. Her face was different. She had on eyeliner and her lips looked very thick.
"Collagen injections and permanent makeup," remarked the doctor. "I only did the lips. Your friend Karen is responsible for your eyes."
"You look lovely, my sweet slave," commented Mace. "By the way, these changes aren't a gift. You're going to pay me for them by working that sexy new body."
"What will happen to me, Master?" asked Capri.
"You'll move in with me. I've taken the liberty of moving you out of your old place. I also told the college that you're taking a break."
Capri stood there speechless.
"Do you need anything?" asked the doctor.
Capri nodded. "I still hurt."
"I can help you with that," stated the doctor.
He handed her some pills, which she swallowed without question.
"You just rest. I'll come and visit you. When can I take her home?" asked Mace
The doctor smiled. "Two more days."
Capri felt herself getting sleepy. Master said home. He's taking me home, she thought as she drifted away.
Chapter 15
The next stage was always a tricky one, thought Mace. He would increase Capri's drug addiction and start her on the road to becoming a sex-addicted slut. He would treat her more like his girlfriend than a slave. The goal was make her totally trusting, so that she wouldn't suspect what his ultimate plan for her would be.
He would introduce her into role-playing. They would go to parties and clubs and he would have her serve other men, while he watched. He would convince her that it aroused him to watch her have sex with other men.
Then he would turn it up a notch. He would have sex with her in public, to get her used to doing guys in cars and back alleys. Then he would introduce her to the streets.
He had his lines already rehearsed and ready. "Trust me, Capri, this will be fun. I'll be watching and you won't get hurt."
Then he would have her whore for a whole weekend. Her reward would be his praise and, of course, the drugs. Then would come the glorious betrayal. His cock hardened at the thought of it.
He retrieved a DVD and inserted it into the machine. It contained the moments of betrayal of all of his victims.
The first was a woman whom he'd named Aimee. She was a big-breasted redhead. Mace had met her at a party and was intrigued with her submissive nature. He had also dated her on and off for a few months before the idea of turning her into a whore entered his mind.
Next was his first t-girl and the first of his victims that he'd met on the net. He renamed her Alisha. While her original hair color was brown, he'd had her become a blonde. He decided then that all of his conquests would be blondes. He trained Alisha for nearly six months before he sold her to RJ, the pimp who controlled most of the t-girls in town.
Then there was Bree. Mace realized that it was a mistake to have thought she would have been a good whore. True, she was submissive, but the crazy bitch actually had fallen in love with him. Mace shook his head in disbelief that she could have thought that he loved her. Still, he wasn't worried. He had easily handled her and felt no guilt over her murder.
It was stupid, but Mace had kept the tape showing him killing her. That big detective would love to get his hands on this, he thought. He watched it and smiled at how easily he had broken her neck.
Bridget was next. He'd found her online and she'd easily surrendered. Mace found that it was much easier to transform the t-girls. They had a desire to become a woman, often without any thought that someone might betray them. It was almost too easy. He had seen Bridget working the streets the other night. She still looked good, although RJ told him that she was now addicted to heroin. Mace shrugged his shoulders, as it wasn't his problem.
The last woman he'd converted wasn't as much trouble as Bree. He'd renamed her Celine. He loved the stunned look on her face after he told her her fate. She just sat there shaking her head in disbelief. The tears rolling down her face were the cherry and whipped cream on top of the pie. It only made it all the sweeter.
Mace stroked his fully erect cock as he stared at her image on his television. He hoped that Capri was as dramatic. He pleasured himself fantasizing about how she would react when he betrayed her.
Chapter 16
"This is our bedroom, slave," stated Mace as he led Capri through his home.
"It's wonderful, Master," she replied.
Mace was pleased that her new breasts were healing so quickly. She was presently wearing a corset with garters, stockings, and high heels. A gold chain connected her pierced nipples to her clitty ring.
"While you are in the house, this is how you'll dress. I've brought over some of your clothes. We'll need to get some more bras and tops to fit your new titties," he explained.
Capri nodded. "Yes, Master." The new breasts would take some time to get used to. She still couldn't quite believe that they were her own.
"Now, Capri, sit down on that stool. I want to finish something that I started earlier."
"I'm going to add a few more piercings. Don't fret, they'll only be in your ears," he explained.
Ten minutes later she had a line of five studs in each ear.
"That's much better. It gives you a much sluttier appearance," observed Mace. "Does it hurt?" he asked.
Capri nodded. "A little, Master."
"Here's something that will help." He handed her a pill, which she eagerly took.
"Now, I think that it's time that you tested those new lips out."
Capri knew what to do and slipped down to her knees in front of Mace's erect cock. He was so amazed at how good she had become at giving head. He hoped that she was only half as good a fuck. Yes, my sweet, he thought, you were born to be a whore.
Capri was determined to give her Master the best blowjob yet. Her head slipped on and off his cock, her tongue wrapping around it. Her reward for this work would be a tummy full of cum, but it would be worth it.
Mace held onto Capri's head as he fucked her mouth. He looked down as he saw her big tits bobbing up and down as she worked his cock. Yes, my whore, you'll soon be working the streets. The thought of her as a streetwalker caused him to cum into her eager mouth. He was pleased as she swallowed every drop and then licked and sucked him clean.
Chapter 17
Mace continued his training of Capri over the next few weeks. By now she was addicted to the pain pills. He decided to complicate her life even more by adding cocaine to her routine. As expected, she eagerly fell into this trap.
Capri, he noted, was getting ahead of schedule. He had fully trained her orally and was ready to take her through her ass-pussy for the first time. He decided to change his timeline for her and do something new.
"Capri. I've invited several friends over this evening. I expect you to orally please each and every one of them. Your reward for this display of hospitality will be that I will finally take you in your pussy. Would you like that?" he asked.
"Oh, yes, Master. I so want to feel you in me," she replied gleefully.
"Very good. Now, I only want you in your corset and boots this evening. I would like you to wear the thigh-high, black spiked heel pair."
"Yes, Master," she replied.
"Your makeup should be heavy and very dramatic. I want my guests to know that you're my slut-slave."
"Yes, Master," replied Capri, obediently.
Mace would watch her service his friends, but what excited him was that she was another step closer to her fate.
That evening Mace was very pleased by Capri's eagerness to service his guests. He had invited over ten friends from the scene. They were very impressed with his training.
Mace always liked to share his latest conquests with his friends, as he believed that it raised his status in their eyes. Several of these men owned clubs and bars in town, and Mace liked to stay on their good side.
"Mace, she's fantastic. You mean you really found her online in one of those horrid chatrooms?" asked Malcolm, a muscular man, with a large gray beard. He was sipping some single malt whiskey. "I thought they were just full of posers."
"Malcolm, I've found all my whores in those chatrooms. You just have to know what questions to ask in order to sort through the chaff to get to the wheat," replied Mace. He watched as Capri finished off a large black man named Rod. Mace had ensured that his guest were a racial mix. He wanted to see if Capri showed any hesitation over sucking men of different races. To Mace's relief, she didn't.
"I can't believe that her ass is still virgin territory. When do you plan on opening up that border?" asked Rod, as she joined them.
"I'm saving that honor all for myself," replied Mace.
Rod smiled. "I'll bet it will be luscious! I love fucking a white sissy."
"I noticed that you liked having one suck your cock," interjected Malcolm.
"Yeah, she's pretty damn good at that."
Mace nodded.
Two hours later Mace led Capri back to his bedroom. He was very pleased that she had pleasured his guests with such zeal. Her belly must be full of cum, he thought as he ordered her onto the bed.
"You pleased me tonight, slave. You sucked a lot of cock tonight. Did you enjoy it?"
"Yes, Master," replied Capri.
"Tell me how much you enjoyed it. Tell me how much you love cum."
Capri nodded and started telling Mace about her love of sucking cock and her craving for cum.
Mace felt his cock hardening as he listened to her.
"Very good, slave. Now tonight, you will become a real woman. I will take you in your ass-pussy. Tonight will confirm that you've chosen the right path. Now, get on all fours and face the mirror."
Capri nodded. "Yes, Master."
Mace came up behind her and began to lube her ass. This was not lovemaking, it was fucking, pure and simple. He forced his cock into her in one push. She gasped in pain, but this only excited Mace more. He grabbed her by the hips and began to fuck her. It was a hard, fast, brutal fuck. Mace wanted her to get used to quick and hard fucking. He looked ahead towards the mirror opposite the bed. He wanted to see her face and how she responded. He saw surrender and no resistance. Good, he thought. The look on her face put him over the edge and he came deep into her ass-pussy. He pumped in every drop before pulling out.
Capri sagged as he pulled out, but stayed on all fours. Mace noticed that her pierced clitty was semi-erect. So, she enjoyed it, that's good, he noted.
"You're now my slut. You old life is over; you know that, don't you? You will be my house slut and will pleasure anyone with your mouth that asks you. Do you understand?" he demanded.
Celeste was breathing hard. "Yes... Master."
"However, your ass-pussy is mine. For now, I'm the only one who will have access to it. Is that clear?"
"Yes... Master."
"Good, slut. Now go clean yourself up."
Mace walked over and turned off the hidden camera that had recorded his deflowering of Capri. He would edit the three tapes tomorrow into a single tape. He would add in footage of Capri's cocksucking from earlier in the evening. It would be a nice souvenir.
Chapter 18
Mace continued to degrade Capri. He began to take her to porn shops and have her suck him off in one of the booths. Next he began to have her service him in his car. He would pull into an alley and have her suck him off.
Capri did everything that he ordered. She was almost too good to be true, thought Mace.
Tonight he had taken her to a new level of submission. After spending the night in a club, he took her out back into the alley. He pressed her against the wall, pulled down her panties and fucked her. It was a quick and dirty fuck, the kind that a man gives a whore.
On the way back to his house, he turned to Capri. "You did good tonight. Did you like the way I fucked you?"
"Yes, Master. I love making you happy."
"You know how I love watching you suck off other men?" he asked.
"Yes Master," she replied.
"Well, I want you to do it for me tomorrow night."
"Yes, Master."
He pulled into the driveway. "Capri, tomorrow night I will put you out on the streets. You will suck off men, like a real whore. Now, I will be watching you and will be there to protect you. I want you to hang out with the real whores and learn from them. This is just a game, and you will be safe. But I want you to learn everything you can."
Capri nodded. "Yes, Master."
"You will do this money. I told you that you would have to pay for your big tits and ass." He wondered if she had any idea of what he planned for her.
"Yes, Master. I will earn lots of money for you."
He could tell that she was nervous, but he didn't sense any resistance. "I have some special outfits for you to wear. You will make me so happy."
Capri smiled back and nodded. "Thank you, Master."
He led her inside and laid out a line of coke for her. He loved that she was becoming as addicted to this as she was to the pills. As she sucked his cock he fantasized about seeing her as a streetwalker.
Chapter 19
The night was cool, but clear. Capri was in a red mini-dress and matching boots. She was wearing a fake fur jacket that only made her look cheaper and sexier. Mace was pleased she would be one of the few blondes out that night.
He had called RJ earlier that day. RJ confirmed that the other girls would welcome Capri.
"So when do I get this bitch?" asked RJ. "I liked the DVD you sent me. She looks like she really loves cocksucking."
"If everything goes as planned, how 'bout next weekend?" asked Mace.
"Good. I need a bitch like her to liven up my stable."
"I'll need fifteen for her," stated Mace.
"Pricey, but she looks like she's worth it. I'll pay up on delivery."
"Good. Is the apartment ready?"
"Oh yeah. I have a room ready for her in the Brunswick hotel."
"Good."
"Do you mind if I sample the merchandise this evening?" asked RJ
"Just as long as you pay her. Remember, I'm trying to train her to be a whore."
RJ laughed. "Fine. I'll pay her. What the hell, I'll get it all back with interest anyway."
Chapter 20
Mace dropped off Capri on a side street. "Now, I'll be watching you. I know the pimp who works these girls. Everything will be cool with him and the other girls. I want to see you out there selling yourself. Show me that you're a worthy slut."
Capri soon found herself standing next to two other t-girl whores. One was a Hispanic girl called Rosa. The other was an African-American who called herself Diamond.
"Damn, Capri, you're hot. You'll have no problem getting men tonight," exclaimed Diamond. She had red hair and very large breasts that were bulging out of her low cut gold blouse.
"I thought there would be more girls out here?" asked Capri.
"There will be, it's early," answered Rosa.
Rosa and Diamond began to tell Capri the tricks of the trade. They told her how to talk to the men and the best place to take her clients. They also said that she didn't need to fear the police.
"RJ pays off the local ones," stated Rosa. "Sometimes we suck them off. They're cool and they even tip us!"
Capri nodded.
"Now, most of the men just want a blowjob and maybe to fondle your clitty," interjected Diamond.
"You need to get them off as quick as possible. Remember, the faster you are, the more men you'll get," added Rosa.
"More men means more money," continued Diamond.
Capri nodded and took in everything they said.
Ten minutes later a blue SUV pulled up. The driver's window rolled down and a middle-aged businessman leaned out and began to talk to them. His eyes ran over all three, but he settled on Diamond. She got in his car and they drove away.
"White guys like girls of color. Don't worry, Hon, you'll get your share tonight," remarked Rosa.
Capri didn't have to wait long. A car pulled along side her and a heavy set black man waved her over.
"Don't normally see a nice ass on a white girl. You had some good work done," he quipped. "I can help you pay it off."
Capri nodded and walked around to the passenger door. She directed him around the corner to the alleyway that the others had told him about.
He wanted a blowjob, but he also wanted to play with her clitty. Capri quoted him a price, and he didn't complain. As she sucked him, she was amazed at how easily she had adapted to this role.
That was the way it was that night. Just as Diamond and Rosa had said, she was very busy. She got to meet some of the other girls who also seemed willing to help her.
"RJ looks after us. As pimps go, he's pretty good," noted Diamond.
They were walking back from a convenience store where they had bought some coffee.
Capri sipped her coffee.
"He appears to have taken an interest in you," noted Diamond.
"What do you mean?"
"Hell, he auditioned you. The guy in the green SUV, that was RJ!" laughed Diamond.
"Oh," replied Capri.
"I wouldn't be surprised if he asks your man if he can buy you,' added Diamond. "Wouldn't be the first time."
Capri sipped her coffee. "How did you get here?"
"I was working in a club as a performer. I loved being a female impersonator, but I couldn't lip-synch to save my life - but damn, I looked good! RJ suggested that I shift my career plans. It's not too bad. I make pretty good money."
Capri nodded.
"You could do good out here. With that body, you'll have no trouble attracting men. If you want, I'll let RJ know if you're interested," offered Diamond.
"Thanks, but that's not necessary right now," replied Capri.
Diamond smiled. "Yes, but you're thinking about it."
Mace watched and was very pleased. Capri seemed to fit in with the other whores, as if she had been here all along. Which was good, as she would be one herself really soon. He decided to move up the timeline again. He called RJ who agreed that Capri was worth the fifteen grand.
Chapter 21
Capri cuddled up on the couch at home. She was drinking a glass of brandy that Mace had given her. Combined with her pills, she felt very relaxed.
Mace turned on the DVD player.
"I want you to see this, it shows some of my other slaves that have served me."
Capri nodded. "Master, why did they leave?"
"They wanted to move on. I don't hold anyone against her will. You're free to leave if you want."
Mace knew that this wasn't a risk. Where could she go? She was now a shemale whore slave.
"I don't want to leave you, Master."
"Of course, you don't."
Capri watched the television. She saw several women and transgirls serving Mace. He would point to the screen and tell her their names.
Her eyes opened up when she saw her own image on the DVD.
"Yes, my slave. That's you."
Capri watched as she saw herself sucking cock. Then she saw Mace fucking her. She'd had no idea that she was being filmed.
"Yes, slave. I recorded my deflowering of you for history," stated Mace. "Now, suck me, slut."
Without a word of protest, Capri obeyed. As she took Mace's cock in her mouth, she heard his voice.
"Yes, you've found your true calling. You're a sissy slut. You were never meant to be a man. No, Capri, you were made to serve real men. Taking their cocks between your thick cocksucker lips and feeding on their cum. You love having my cock deep in your ass-pussy. Yes, bitch, suck my cock."
Capri worked his cock, her mind on auto; she was the slut that he was describing.
Mace pulled her off and turned her around. He bent her over and began to fuck her. As he pumped her, he thought about tomorrow and his cum exploded in her ass.
Chapter 22
It was a little after noon when Mace led Capri into the cheap hotel located a few blocks from the area where she had been whoring the night before.
She didn't question why they were here. She was the slave and had to obey.
They walked up to the third floor. Mace produced a key and unlocked the door.
"Go in," he ordered.
It was a small two-room apartment. The furniture was old, but clean. The main room was a combination kitchenette and living room. There was a couch and coffee table. There was a TV and DVD player, along with a CD player in front of the couch. Capri recognized them as the ones from her old apartment.
The bedroom had a large bed and a dresser. There was a small bathroom with a shower stall off the bedroom.
"You won't be living here, but it will allow you a place to bring your better paying customers. I rented it for the next couple of weeks. Don't worry, you're still my slut," lied Mace.
Capri was surprised to find some of her clothes lying on the bed. Her makeup was also here, along with some cosmetics.
"We're going to do something different tonight. I'm going to leave you here. I'll come by around ten and walk you over to join the other girls. Until then you're on your own."
"Can I have some money, please, Master?" asked Capri.
"What do you want to buy?" he asked.
"I want to see Karen and get my nails done," replied Capri. "I'll need money for that and for the bus."
Mace smiled. "Here, take a cab." He handed her five twenties.
"Thank you, Master," beamed Capri.
Mace nodded. "Oh, here're some more pills for you. If you look extra sexy for me tonight, I'll have some coke for you."
Chapter 23
Capri admired her nails as she sat waiting for Mace's arrival. She glanced at her wristwatch; it was almost ten.
She jumped up upon hearing Mace's voice at the door. "Open up, slut."
Mace walked in and ran his eyes over Capri. She was wearing a black miniskirt, a low cut red top that showed off her amazing cleavage, black boots, and leather jacket. Her makeup was heavy and sexy, just as he hoped.
"Superb," commented Mace.
"Thank you, Master."
Mace smiled and set up a small video camera on top of the TV. He turned it on and pointed it in Capri's direction.
"Sit down, slave."
Capri grabbed her purse and sat down on the couch. Mace followed her with the camera.
Once he was satisfied with what he was seeing, he turned to Capri.
"I have some big news for you. I no longer consider you my slave. You're now a whore. I'm selling you to RJ, and starting tonight you will be his slut. Don't worry, I've contacted my friend and he'll keep you supplied with your precious drugs. This is your home from now on, bitch."
Mace watched her reaction. Her eyes opened wide in shock and she began to tremble slightly. Good, soon she would be crying and begging him to take her back.
"Just so you know, I planned this from the moment I first talked with you. Your fate was sealed as soon as we talked," he remarked. He then smiled at her. "You sissy slut, just think how many men you'll make happy as you suck their cocks. It's the best thing you know how to do!"
Capri shook her head. "Is that what you did to the others?"
Mace laughed. "Of course. Hell, you might meet some of them out there tonight."
"All of them?"
Mace shook his head. "No, I had to whack one of them. Bitch wouldn't accept her fate. So keep that in mind. I can be very dangerous!" Mace glared at her.
Capri lowered her head in defeat.
Mace relaxed, he had won again. He broke out in a huge smile. As she lifted her head up, he fully expected to see tears running down her face, her makeup running in black rivers. It would look so great on the video.
His joy suddenly stopped when he saw her glaring back at him. She wasn't crying. The pure hatred in her eyes was so strong that he didn't notice the gun for a few seconds.
"What was her name?" ordered Capri.
"What?"
"What was the name of the girl you killed?" demanded Capri angrily. She was holding the gun steady with both hands. The gun was pointed directly at his chest.
The sound of the hammer being pulled back in the small room was deafening.
Mace stared at the gun. It was a snub-nosed .38. Not too accurate, but at this range she couldn't help but hit him.
"Answer me!" screamed Capri.
"It was Bree," he replied.
"No - her real name!"
Mace searched his memory. "I don't remember. I think it was Meg, yeah, that was it. It was Meg."
"Is this her?" asked Capri as she held up a photo.
Mace stared at the photo. It was a graduation photo of a pleasant looking girl. "Yeah, that's her. Why?"
"She was my sister, you fucking bastard!"
Mace stepped back in shock. "Your sister?" He could see the resemblance. That's why she looked so damn familiar. Mace suddenly realized that he was in deep trouble.
"I just wanted to make sure it was you," stated Capri angrily.
"Look, she wanted it. I was just defending myself," stammered Mace. He was estimating if he could get the gun before she pulled the trigger.
"Shut up!" She was still holding the gun steady at him.
"Look, please don't turn me in to the police. We can make a deal," pleaded Mace. "I have money, lots of money."
"I'm not calling the police," replied Capri calmly. "I have other plans for you."
Mace glared at her. What the hell did that mean? "What are you going to do, turn me into a whore too?"
Capri shook her head. "No, that would be a step up for you."
It took Mace a second to realize what she meant. It was a second too late. By the time he started to lunge at her, the first shot slammed into his chest. He slammed against the wall behind him and slid to the ground.
Mace felt the burn in his chest and a sense of shock and anger. The bitch had betrayed him! Shit, a fuckin sissy slut had betrayed him! He was stunned and staggered back to his feet. Oh, she would pay, he thought. He took a step towards her when the second shot struck him in the stomach.
"You... bitch," he gasped out. "You fuckin whore! You shot me! I'm Mace... I own you."
Capri shook her head and took careful aim and shot Mace in the arm, right in the middle of his prized tattoo. "You never owned me. I was hunting you the whole time. I just wanted to make sure that I killed the right man."
Mace screamed out in pain. "Help!" His right arm was shattered and was bleeding profusely. He leaned up against the wall, trying to get the strength to make another strike at her.
"No one is coming to help you," stated Capri in a cold hard tone.
She aimed the gun and fired into both of his knees. Mace fell to the floor and writhed in agony.
"Oh... please... please... stop!" he moaned.
Capri shook her head, aimed carefully, and shot him in the groin. His scream told her that her aim was true and that she had hit the bull's-eye.
"Just so you know, the thought of shooting you there was what got me through all the times I sucked you," stated Capri.
Mace felt his life ebbing. There was always the hope that the police would arrive and save him. Mace coughed out a laugh, he was actually hoping the police would appear - first time for everything, he thought.
He was able to roll over on his back and, to his horror, he saw Capri methodically reloading the gun. The look on her face was pure hatred. She closed the cylinder of the gun and stood over him. The last thing he saw was the gun lowering down towards his head. He tried to plead for his life, but no words came out of his mouth.
"This is for you, Meg," stated Capri as she pulled the trigger.
Chapter 24
"Looks like the guy got capped by a whore," remarked one of the two uniformed police officers standing next to an older man in a crumpled suit. "He was just killed. We got here ten minutes after the 911 call."
They were standing in the hotel room investigating the reported murder of an unknown man. The hotel was notorious for drug dealing and prostitution.
Det. Artie Davis was one of the old breed detectives on the force. Even though he was nearing retirement, he still treated all cases with the same sort of professionalism.
He was a big man, nearly six-two, carrying a few extra pounds, but there was still a lot of muscle under the fat. His once brown hair was mostly gray now, as was his moustache. His glasses were perched on the edge of his nose as he stared at the body lying on the floor of the seedy hotel. He began to slowly take in the murder scene; it wasn't a pretty sight. His dark brown eyes began to absorb the crime scene.
"Looks more like an execution," commented Artie, as he put on a pair of latex gloves. "This kind of violence, more likely to be a male perp than some floozy."
Artie groaned as he crouched down next to the body. He wasn't getting any younger, he thought. He removed the wallet and checked the ID. He knew the name. Mace was the suspect in numerous sex related crimes, including one he himself had been assigned, the murder of a hooker. Mace had always been too smart to be caught, until now anyway.
He remembered how smug Mace had been when he had been questioned. Artie was positive that Mace had killed that young woman. Mace knew that they had no proof and just sat in the interrogation room smiling. Well, you're not smiling now, thought Artie.
He also found a knife in Mace's back pocket. Obviously, he'd never had a chance to get it. Artie also found several bottles of pain pills and a vial of coke.
"You okay?" asked the younger of the uniformed officers. "You know, a man of your advanced age should be behind a desk, not bending down over a corpse."
"How do you feel about working the graveyard shift for the rest of your short career?" snapped back Artie, without looking up. "Just 'cause I've known you since you've been in diapers doesn't give you an excuse to insult me!"
The cop's father had been Artie's partner when he had first joined the force nearly thirty years earlier.
The young cop smiled. He admired the detective and all his kidding was good-natured.
"Can't say that there will be too many people mourning the deceased," Artie remarked. "Let me guess, one of the fine upstanding neighbors called this in?"
"Yep, standard anonymous call from the pay-phone down the hallway," replied the other cop.
"Have you questioned the other residents?" asked Artie as he examined the wounds.
"The other uniform team is checking them out. I doubt if anyone will admit to even hearing the gunshots," stated the younger cop.
Artie nodded. The hotel had a reputation for secrecy; that's what made it so popular with the working girls. "Pretty big holes, looks like they're from a .38. Whoever did this put seven shots into him. One was right in his forehead, maybe three feet away. That means the perp reloaded. Have we found the gun?"
"Yes, it's on the couch. The shells from the first six shots are on the floor to your right," stated the young cop. "I image the crime guys will want to check them for fingerprints."
"Man, I hope he was dead when she shot him in groin," piped in the other cop.
Artie shook his head and pointed to the ground. "Doubt it, look at the blood trail." He stood over Mace's body. "Judging from the angle, the shooter was standing over him, like this, when he was shot in the head. The shooter also shot him in the arm. Appears like they aimed for his tattoo."
"Detective, check this out," stated the younger cop. He was pointing at a video camera. "Looks like it's still on."
"I'll take a look at it. Do me a favor and don't mention this for now," he ordered. "The press will be bugging us for a copy before we even get a chance to view it. Besides, you know how Judge Hansen feels about leaking evidence, and you don't want to get on his shit list if you plan to stay on this force."
Both cops nodded.
The crime scene investigators arrived late. Mace wasn't the only person killed that night, although he was the one least likely to be missed.
Two hours later, Detective Davis was sitting in his office watching the video for the fifth time. It was amazing; the young prostitute got Mace to confess to a murder before executing him herself, or was it himself. While the girl, called Capri, looked very feminine, she was most likely a t-girl, thought Artie. Her voice was a bit low, but otherwise she passed pretty well.
He wondered how she'd managed to track Mace down and couldn't wait to talk to her.
Artie poured himself another cup of coffee. The world was definitely a better place with Mace Conway dead, he thought. Still, he couldn't just let a murder go unpunished, even for someone like Mace. He was about to call his supervisor and tell him about the video, when his phone rang.
"Artie, I'm forwarding you this call. Says she has information on that murder you're working on," stated Jose Melendez, another detective.
"Which murder? I'm working four cases right now, Jose."
"That guy who was executed at the ritzy Brunswick Hotel tonight."
"Send her through," stated Artie. After hearing the click of the transfer, Artie addressed the girl, hoping she was the one on the video. "This is Det. Davis, how can I help you?"
There was a long pause. "You were the one who investigated my sister's murder. Her name was Meg Carlton."
There was a weariness to her voice, almost as if she had no hope, thought Artie. He paused. "Yes. I worked that case."
"Have you seen the video?"
"Yes. Are you Capri?"
There was another long silence. "I hate that name. Please call me... call me Mandy."
"Okay, Mandy."
"I want to talk to you... in person, not at the station."
"Where are you, Mandy?"
"Look, promise me first that you'll hear me out before you arrest me. I want to talk to you first. Don't worry, I don't blame you. I know you did everything that you could."
"Okay. So where are you?"
Mandy gave him the address of a twenty-four hour coffee shop located about two blocks from the Brunswick hotel. Artie debated calling for back up, but his gut told him the girl was harmless.
Chapter 25
He found her sitting alone in a booth. She was wearing the same outfit as she had in the video. Mandy was staring vacantly out the window. He ordered two coffees and sat down next to her.
She turned around and smiled a weak smile.
"Here, you look like you could use this," stated Artie. He pushed the mug of coffee towards her. She looked ten pounds underweight. He debated getting her some doughnuts too.
"Thanks," she replied weakly. She poured in sugar and cream and took a sip. She then added more sugar. "Obviously, you saw the video."
Artie nodded and sipped his coffee.
"I had to do it. I did it for Meg. She was my sister and her death destroyed my family. My mom got depression and committed suicide eight months ago. Meg wasn't a whore; she actually loved Mace, and he turned her into a street slut. Have you been to his house yet?" she asked angrily.
"Another detective is on it."
"You'll find some real disturbing tapes and DVDs there. He did this to four others."
"Do you want a lawyer?" he asked. He figured he'd better cover his ass.
She shook her head. "I killed him and I'm proud that I did it. I just wanted you to know why."
"Tell me what he did?"
For the next couple of hours, Mandy told the detective her story. After her sister was murdered, she'd decided to hunt down the man who'd done it. All she had was a description of the man and his tattoo. She knew her sister had first met Mace in a chatroom that catered to sexual dominance.
Mandy had hired a detective to track down his sister's killer. Artie asked his name and nodded with approval when she answered. He had once been a detective on the force and was pretty reputable. Finding Mace wasn't that difficult, he was well known both to local authorities and to those on the fringes of the underworld. What the detective couldn't come up with was the evidence linking Mace to Meg's murder. The PI did find out that Mace liked both submissive women and transsexuals. He also gave Mandy a list of websites that Meg frequented on her computer. Mandy was shocked when she investigated the sites and found that some weren't just sexually oriented, but were hardcore bondage and discipline sites.
The PI said that for some "additional funds" he would be able to get a copy of Meg's online contacts. He told her that this was very difficult to obtain and therefore would be expensive. It cost Mandy $5,000, but it gave her some excellent leads on finding Mace online. Still, none of this was enough to convict Mace, and it was then that Mandy decided that the only way she could get justice for her sister was to go after Mace with herself as the bait.
Mandy explained that while she hadn't considered herself a transsexual, she had been in several school plays in female roles, and had felt at ease in those roles. Her slight build made her a natural. She had even portrayed Juliet in an all male cast of the Shakespeare play, so she knew she could pull off her role as Mandy.
Mandy then immersed herself in the world of sexual dominance, submission, and transsexualism. The Internet was an excellent source of material and she quickly gained the information she needed to make herself attractive to Mace.
Mandy began to grow her hair out, pierced her ears, and enrolled in City College. She also acquired a feminine wardrobe. Surprisingly, she began to feel very comfortable in her new attire, and life. She began to wonder about her own sexuality, but not enough to distract her from her mission. Deep down she knew this was a long shot but she had to try it.
She had spent numerous hours cruising the various chatrooms provided by the PI looking for him. She'd searched the posted profiles until she found a likely suspect. The profile had a photo of a man who had a tattoo; the problem was that she couldn't quite make it out. It was when Mace sent her his photo that she'd known she might have the right man. It was the tattoo that convinced her he was the one. Still, she had to wait until she had solid proof. The video of Meg confirmed that she'd found the right man. She acquired a storage unit where she kept the gun, and all the evidence she'd acquired about Mace. That afternoon she'd retrieved the gun and the photo of her sister. The gun had belonged to her father who had died when Mandy was twelve.
The whole story was astounding. Artie had heard some disturbing stories in his career, but this was one of the tops. He was amazed that this kid had sacrificed herself in order to catch her sister's killer. Additionally he was stunned to hear that Mandy was only eighteen.
"You know this will be considered premeditated murder?" asked Artie.
Mandy shrugged her shoulders. "It doesn't matter anymore. My sister wasn't perfect, but she didn't deserve to die like that. I consider what I did was justified. Mace killed my mother as much as he killed Meg. He also abused me. Look at me; I'm a drug-addicted shemale. There's very little of the old me left. I have no immediate family anymore and my extended family - well, they wouldn't understand. They just believed the crap in the news that Meg was a whore and in turn blamed her for my mom's death. I also used up all my savings to track down Mace. My life is over. I really don't care what happens to me now." She lowered her head and started to cry softly. "At least Meg and my mother can rest in peace now."
There were times that Artie really hated his job. This was an easy arrest. Mandy had confessed to the murder and they had an actual videotape of the crime.
Mandy's trial would be worse. It would become a real circus. It was the dream trial for the scandal sheets. It had all the stuff that they thrived on - sex, violence, and revenge. Of course, odds were that she would be found guilty and most likely receive the death penalty. It was pretty cut and dried. If Mandy had been a naturally born girl, the press would be calling her a heroine, but once they found out that she was transgendered, they would ridicule and humiliate her. Shit, I hate my job sometimes, he thought.
"I guess we'd better get going," he stated.
Mandy nodded. She wiped her eyes and blew her nose using a napkin. "Thank you for listening. I feel a little better now." She held out her arms in front of her, her wrists close together. "I'm ready to go."
Artie shook his head. "I'm not cuffing you. I know that you're not going anywhere."
"Where will they put me? I mean, do I go in the male jail or with the women?" asked Mandy. She was trembling slightly with fear. "And how bad will it be? Is it as bad as I've heard?"
Artie stared back at her. A girl like Mandy should be put in the female lockup, but she would most likely go in with men. That meant she would be beaten up or raped, probably both, probably multiple times.
"Worse," he replied.
"Oh." She let out a long sigh. "Still, it was worth it."
They reached his car and he opened up the passenger side. "Please get in, Mandy."
Mandy obeyed and sat down in the car. She suddenly felt very cold and began to shiver. She tried to mentally prepare herself for what was about to happen. Not having her drugs only made it worse.
Artie stared at her. He was just three months from retirement. He had survived this long by not getting involved with the criminals he arrested. Why should he risk everything for her? He barely knew her. He also felt guilty. If he had nailed Mace, then none of this would have happened. Dammit, Artie, this isn't your fault, he told himself.
He liked to think that he could leave his work at home. That was a joke. He had been married twice and divorced twice. He also drank too much and he still occasionally smoked. He stared at the kid in his car. She was eighteen and would spend the rest of her life in prison that is until they shoved a needle in her arm. Yes, she had committed a murder, rather make that an execution, but who could blame her? Mace was a piece of shit. He looked at her again. Christ, she was the right age to be his own kid, that is, if he'd bothered to have kids with his first wife.
Artie shook his head. You're starting to act stupid, Artie, he thought. Let the courts work it out. Who knows, she might get a good lawyer and get off. Yeah, right, and I'm going to win the lotto tonight! Even if she gets off, she's still an addict and would probably end up back on the streets working for some guy not all that different from the one she just killed. He wished he had a cigarette!
Mandy glanced up at him with a confused look on her face. Why was he just standing out there? She wanted to get it over with.
Artie got in the car. "The last time I did something incredibly stupid was when I married my second wife. That was six years ago. I guess I'm overdue."
Mandy stared back. "What do you mean?"
He smiled and turned the ignition key. "Relax, kid, everything will be okay."
Chapter 26
Three months later Artie Davis, newly retired detective, drove up to the drug rehabilitation center north of the city.
He signed in and waited for Mandy to be brought out.
Her appearance made him smile. She looked so much better each time he saw her.
He had driven her up to the center the same night of the murder. He knew the director, who'd taken in Mandy as a favor. She was heavily addicted to both cocaine and pain pills.
He'd then driven back to the city and erased the tape. It was the first time that he had ever destroyed evidence. He didn't worry about it. Just as he'd expected, there was no big outrage over Mace's murder. It would just be another unsolved murder of a lowlife.
While he didn't exactly condone Mandy' s vigilante justice, he didn't see what good would come from her being sent to prison either. He decided that he would try to help her become a whole person again.
Mace's other victims were tracked down. They were also put into rehabilitation centers. Mace's DVD collection also had allowed them to remove Meg's murder from the unsolved list.
The doctor who did the illegal and unethical surgeries had been busted and was facing a long list of charges.
Artie felt Mandy looked so much better now. Mandy's hair was back to her original dirty blonde. She had also had her breast implants removed. She was still large breasted, but at least now she didn't look like a parody of a woman. The multiple body piercings and tattoos had been removed. All that remained were some fading scars.
Mandy had decided that she would stay female. During her rehabilitation, she was able to reflect on her life and found that she had grown comfortable with her femininity and had no desire to return to being Mike. Her therapist had told her that this was an opportunity to start over, and Mandy decided that should also include her gender. She talked about completing the transformation and having surgery someday, but first she needed to recover from the ordeal of hunting down Mace.
She was wearing a denim skirt and a floral top. She broke out in a huge smile she when saw Artie.
"Hey, kid, how're you're doing?" asked Artie as he hugged her.
"Good. They say I can leave this week," she replied. "I haven't felt this good in months."
They sat down in the living-room-like visiting area.
"I know, they told me about it."
"I'll still be in therapy for a while... maybe for a long time," she stated as her voice tapered off. "I hadn't really thought of what life would be like for me after what I did. In some ways I had sort of thought of it as a one-way trip. I hadn't counted on the drugs." Her voice drifted off slightly.
Artie nodded. He knew that Mandy would be dealing with layer upon layer of issues for the rest of her life. Her forced drug addictions would be one of the bigger ones she would have to deal with. Presently she was clean, but Artie knew that addictions had a nasty way of lingering. Mandy would be struggling with her drug demons for the rest of her life. He also knew that many addicts returned to drug use. It would be a hard road for Mandy to travel, but he would do everything in his power to help her stay clean.
"Regrets?"
Mandy shook her head. "No, I've replayed my actions in my head over and over. I don't regret killing Mace. I guess I should have known that it would stay with me."
"You still have the nightmares?" asked Artie.
She sighed. "Not as often, only a few times a week now."
"Hey, you're improving. Just think, you'll be leaving here, that's a good step."
Mandy stared out the window and sighed. "I just don't know what I'm going to do."
"How do you feel about Montana?" asked Artie.
Mandy turned, cocked her head and looked at him. "Montana?"
Artie nodded. "I've been offered a job out there. Small town out there needs a police chief. The biggest crime is probably cow tipping. Still, I've always wanted to see the west. You want to tag along?"
From his years in law enforcement, he knew that no town was totally drug free, but it would be easier to keep Mandy clean there.
"Really?" she asked in an excited tone.
"Sure. They have a community college an hour away. You could restart your education there... when you're ready. Until then, the fresh outdoors will be good for you."
"I'd like that, I'd like that a lot. I just want to know one thing. Why? I mean, I truly appreciate everything you've done for me. I just don't know why you've risked everything for me."
Artie smiled. "Everyone needs a second chance. You sacrificed yourself for what you saw as a worthy cause, your family. I sacrificed my family life for what was a worthy cause, my job. I kinda see you as the kid I never had time to have. I want to help you heal and ... to live. Does that make sense?"
Mandy nodded and a small smile grew across her face. For the first time since her sister's murder, she had a future.
"Thanks... Dad."
The End
Business, Not Quite As Usual
By Julie O.
When Dylan Matson was assigned to a major sales deal for his company, he had no idea how drastically his life would change. The story features characters from Tess’s Transformations in supporting roles.
By
Julie O.
Edited by Amelia R.
This story features the characters from Tess’s Transformations in supporting roles.
Chapter 1
Dylan Matson sat outside of the CEO’s office waiting to be called in. He tried to remain calm, but this was very difficult as he had never been called into the big man’s office before.
Dylan had just turned twenty-four and had been working for Wade Industries for two years. He had been surprised that Wade had hired him and even more surprised when he was assigned to the sales department. Dylan had a degree in mechanical engineering from Purdue. However, Howard Wade had long decided it was easier to train engineers to sell, than it was to teach salesmen engineering.
Even though he was in sales, Dylan wasn’t complaining, his base salary was excellent, and he also earned a commission. His supervisor, Bill McKenzie, had told him that all new engineers spent a few years in sales before moving on to design.
In his two years at Wade, Dylan had not only made all his sales goals, but had exceeded them. He wondered if this was the reason why Mr. Wade wanted to see him.
Dylan casually glanced at his watch and saw that he had been waiting for twenty-five minutes. Well, there was nothing he could do about that, besides Bill knew where he was.
Mrs. Taylor, Howard Wade’s secretary for twenty-seven years glanced at the young man waiting to see her boss. She smiled slightly, wondering if he knew what he was getting into. Like most secretaries, Mrs. Taylor knew everything that was happening in the company. She ran her eyes over Dylan. His personnel record said that he was six feet tall, but she estimated him to be maybe five-ten. He was also thin, which made sense, as if was all part of the reason why he was here.
His family lived in a Chicago suburb, and he had attended Purdue on a full scholarship. She also knew that Dylan was single and wasn’t currently dating anyone. He had been dating a woman named Amy, who worked for an airline. They had broken up four months ago. The reason that Mrs. Taylor knew this was that she had read the special report that Mr. Wade had ordered on the young man.
A red light flashed on her desk. “Mr. Wade will see you now,” she announced.
Dylan nodded. He noticed the strange smile on her face, as if she knew something he didn’t, and he wondered what it was.
Chapter 2
Dylan walked into Mr. Wade’s office. He was struck by the fact that it wasn’t what he had expected. It was far from being lavish; instead, it was sparse, but functional.
Mr. Wade sat behind an old oaken desk. It was large, but not pretentious. Dylan had heard the stories of how Mr. Wade was still a working design engineer.
The walls were real wood paneling. They were covered by the numerous awards won by the company. There was one wall that had several mounted fish on it, along with several photos of Mr. Wade with his fishing partners. Dylan had heard that fishing was Mr. Wade’s primary form of relaxation.
“Please sit down, Dylan,” said Mr. Wade. He pointed to a leather chair sitting across from him.
Dylan sat down and waited for his boss to speak.
“I’ve been reading your performance reports; you’ve done very well,” said Mr. Wade.
“Thank you, sir,” replied Dylan.
“I’ll get right to the point; I’m sure you’re wondering why you’re here,” stated Mr. Wade.
Dylan nodded.
“Have you heard of Connell Aviation?” asked Mr. Wade.
Dylan wasn’t sure if this was a test or not, but he could tell that Mr. Wade expected a response. He had taken it upon himself to learn something about all the major contracts that Wade worked with. He had also found an article on Connell online. “Yes, sir. They’re a major producer of private jets, catering to luxury personally designed aircraft. We’ve been a provider of ventilation systems to them since 1969. They’re due to start production on a new jet next year.”
“I’m impressed,” replied Mr. Wade. “Do you know anything about the CEO?”
“Savannah Connell, age 45, is the only surviving child of the company’s founder Harrison Connell. Her two brothers were both killed in flying accidents. She owns a rather large estate in central New Jersey and has the reputation of being somewhat of a recluse; at least, that’s what the article in Aviation Weekly said,” stated Dylan.
“Savannah didn’t get to be CEO just because she’s the daughter of Harrison Connell. She has degrees in aviation engineering in addition to having an MBA from Stanford. She was also a highly skilled pilot,” said Mr. Wade.
Dylan looked confused. “Sir, what do you mean by was a pilot?”
“I guess you didn’t read the entire article, she was involved in a crash fifteen years ago and is now confined to wheelchair. From what I heard, the accident would have killed most people. She was hospitalized for over a year following the accident, and she found that, thanks to computers and video links, she could run the company from her hospital room. She took this to the next level when she left the hospital. Now, she runs Connell Aviation from her home.”
Dylan wondered what this had to do with him.
“Savannah does have her quirks. While she runs her company remotely, she still insists on meeting all contractors face-to-face,” continued Mr. Wade. “Your name made the short list for presenting our contract to Savannah.”
Dylan’s eyes lit up. This would be a major coup if he was selected.
“Now, I need to tell you, this task does have some rather ‘unusual’ aspects to it,” said Mr. Wade.
“Like what, sir?” asked Dylan.
Mr. Wade stood up and began to slowly walk towards Dylan. “I’m going to tell you. Now, if you turn down this job, nothing else will be said. It won’t be held against you in any way.”
Dylan wondered what his boss was talking about. “Okay.”
“I’m also going to ask you to sign this before I go any further,” said Mr. Wade as he handed Dylan a form. “Read it and sign, please.”
Dylan looked at the form. It was a privacy form stating that Dylan agreed not to discuss anything he was about to be told. If he did, he would subject to immediate termination from the company.
“I know this seems harsh, but Savannah insists on it,” said Mr. Wade.
Dylan signed the form and handed it back to his boss.
“Okay, thank you, Dylan. Now, part of the reason why you made the list for this job is the fact that you’re one of our best young salesmen. You also have the necessary engineering skills for the contract.”
Dylan wondered what was coming.
“You also have the right body size,” said Mr. Wade.
Chapter 3
“Right body size?” asked Dylan.
Mr. Wade nodded. “I said that Savannah has some ‘quirks.’ This will have a major impact on your decision to take the job. Everyone who works on her estate is a woman. This isn’t by chance; Savannah only hires women to work on her estate. This gender bias doesn’t apply to her employees at the Connell Aviation plant, but all males who want or need to set foot on her estate must dress as a woman.”
Dylan’s mouth opened up. “You’re kidding, right?”
Mr. Wade shook his head. “Nope. Savannah insists on it, and if a man refuses to abide by her rules, they don’t get on the estate. If they don’t get on the estate, they don’t get a chance to present their contracts to her.”
“Why?” asked Dylan.
Mr. Wade shrugged his shoulders. “No one is sure. It may have something to do with the fact that she doesn’t trust men. The jet that crashed was found to have some faulty components. The man who sold them to Connell knew there was a problem and didn’t say anything. Many companies now only send female salespeople to see her.”
“But a woman can lie just as well as a man,” said Dylan.
“True, but I wouldn’t say that to Savannah.”
It took a few seconds for this to sink in. Dylan then looked at his boss. “Um, does this mean what I think it does?’
Mr. Wade nodded. “We don’t have a qualified woman to present our contract to Savannah. If we did, you wouldn’t be here right now.”
“You mean I’d have to dress as a woman?’ asked Dylan.
“Unfortunately, that’s right. I promise that your privacy will be protected,” said Mr. Wade.
“I’ve never dressed as a woman before,” stated Dylan immediately.
Mr. Wade smiled. “Dylan, we understand that. There’s a service here that will dress you and teach you what you need to know.”
“How long would I have to do this? I mean, what are we talking about, one day, two days?”
“If we get the contract, it could be weeks,” said Mr. Wade.
“Several weeks?” asked Dylan.
“Maybe longer,” said Mr. Wade. “You would be expected to stay there and work out the details of the contract.”
Dylan took a deep breath and let it out. “Wow.”
“Like I said, if you don’t want to take this job, I understand and nothing will be held against you.”
“May I think about it?” asked Dylan.
“Absolutely. Take the rest of the day off. Today’s Friday, why don’t you take the whole weekend to deicide. Here’s my private number, call me when you make up your mind,” said Mr. Wade. He handed Dylan his business card.
“This is legit, right?” asked Dylan.
Mr. Wade nodded. “Just so you know, if you choose to accept this job, I can assure you that you will be rewarded quite generously. However, I don’t want you to do this because you think that I’m bribing you.”
“I understand. I’ll call you no later than Monday, sir,” said Dylan.
Mr. Wade smiled and extended his hand, which Dylan shook.
“Just so you know, two of our regional VPs had to dress in fem. I have high opinions of both of them.”
Dylan nodded and left the office. He now knew why Mrs. Taylor was smiling.
Chapter 4
The drive home seemed longer than usual, as Dylan was thinking about the rather strange offer his boss had given him. He barely noticed when it started to rain.
He knew that the Connell contract meant a lot to the company. This wasn’t just big, it was huge. If they didn’t get the contract, it could mean layoffs or worse.
In a way, he felt honored that he was being considered for the job. True, part of the reason he was being considered was his slim physical appearance. He also had a very young looking face. His co-workers kidded him about being carded when they went to the Seahawks game, even those who were younger than he was.
Part of the reason for his youthful appearance was his almost totally lack of facial hair. It was a family curse, as no men in his family had beards. Thankfully, he had a full head of hair. It was currently long by corporate standards, but it was far from feminine. So, he’d have to wear a wig, he thought.
He had told Mr. Wade that he had never dressed as a girl; this wasn’t completely true. There had been a few times for Halloween. Then there was that party back in college. He had tried to put the events of that night out of his memory. No, it was best to lie and say that he had never dressed as a girl.
He wondered about this strange woman who would make men dress in drag. Did she do it just to humiliate them? It couldn’t be just that, otherwise Mr. Wade wouldn’t still be going for the contract.
Dylan wondered about who the others had been who had to dress up to appease Savannah Connell. It would be cool to be a VP, he thought.
Dylan heard all the company gossip, and he had never heard a thing about what Mr. Wade had talked to him about. So that meant that if he did it, it was unlikely that anyone would find out.
He then thought about the bonus. He mentally computed the standard commission for a sale against the size of the contract. He smiled at the figure he came up with. It would be huge!
Well, he didn’t have to make up his mind right now, he thought. He decided that he needed a mindless diversion that night; so after he went home, he changed and headed up to Seattle to watch the Supersonics play.
Chapter 5
Dylan decided Saturday morning that he would take the job. The good things that could come out of it far outweighed the bad things. He waited until after nine before calling Mr. Wade.
“I really appreciate you taking on this task, Dylan. I won’t forget it,” stated Mr. Wade.
“So, when do I have to go there?” asked Dylan.
“Not for a couple of weeks,” said Mr. Wade. “In the meantime, you have some training to attend. You need to get a whole new wardrobe, and to learn how to apply makeup, do your nails, and things like that.”
“I don’t even know where to start,” replied Dylan sheepishly.
“Don’t worry; we have an expert who’ll help you. We’ve used her before, and she can be trusted. Her name is Tess, and she runs a business that caters to the transgendered.”
“Um, okay,” said Dylan.
Mr. Wade laughed. “Dylan, she knows that you’re not transgendered. Like I said, she’s helped us before with this contact. I’ve already taken the liberty of setting up an expense account with her. I want you to call her today and set up an appointment. Starting Monday, you’ll be officially attending training as far as anyone at work will know.”
Dylan copied down the number for Tess’s Transformations.
“Dylan, I’ll call you later this week with the details of the trip to see Ms. Connell. I have a good feeling about this, and I have the greatest confidence in you.”
“I won’t let you down, sir,” replied Dylan.
They talked for the next thirty minutes about details of the trip. By the time the call was over, Dylan knew that this would make or break his career.
After he hung up the phone, he called the number for Tess’s Transformations.
“Good morning, Tess’s Transformations, my name is Jackie, how may I help you?” asked the woman.
“Hi, my name is… my name is Dylan, and I need to talk to Tess Wellington,” he said.
“Oh yes, she’s been expecting your call. I’ll transfer you,” said Jackie.
A moment later, Dylan was talking to Tess Wellington.
“Your boss called me Friday and said that he expected you to take the job,” said Tess.
Dylan was slightly surprised by this, but it did make him feel good that Mr. Wade had that much confidence in him.
“So, you know why I need your services?” asked Dylan.
“Oh, yes, we’ve helped out several of your fellow employees with this issue. I’ll have you know that I take great pride in the fact that your company has always gotten the contract,” said Tess.
“Really?”
“Oh, yes. I take great pride in my work, and when I’m done with you, all you’ll have to worry about is the contract,” said Tess. “By the way, I have a stake in this too. We get a bonus when you get the contract.”
“That only seems fair,” said Dylan.
“So, can you stop by today? I’d like to get your sizes so I can start on your wardrobe,” explained Tess. “That way, when you come in on Monday, I’ll have something appropriate for you to wear.”
“Sure, why not,” he replied.
“Okay, I’ll pass you back to Jackie, and she’ll give you directions to my office. Oh, have you picked out a fem name yet?”
“No, not yet,” replied Dylan.
“Well, you can always call yourself Diane.”
“I’d rather not. I dated a Diane for a while.”
“Okay, how about Dana?”
“Um, I guess that sounds okay.”
“Trust me; it’ll help you adjust to this if you already have a feminine name. So, Dana, I look forward to seeing you shortly,” said Tess.
Chapter 6
Dylan parked in front of what looked like an old warehouse. He looked around the neighborhood and judged it was safe. It was one of those old industrial areas of town that was undergoing a minor renaissance. He stepped out of his car and walked up to the main door and rang the bell.
An attractive redheaded woman answered the door.
“Hi, I’m Dylan, I called about seeing Tess,” he said.
The woman escorted him inside. “My name is Jackie. Tess will be out shortly, would you like some coffee?”
“Yes, please. I take it black,” he replied. He watched as the woman walked away to get the coffee. She was dressed in a stylish looking navy suit.
A short time later, she returned with the coffee. “I hope you like it, it’s Kona.”
Dylan was feeling slightly better about all this. If they could afford high end coffee, then it must be a legitimate business.
“Can I get you to fill out this form, please?” asked Jackie.
Dylan sat down and looked over the form. It had the standard information; name, address, phone number, and e-mail address. There were also places to fill in height, weight, shoe size, and things like that.
“Just so you know, everything is kept in strictly confidential,” said Jackie, as she sat behind her desk. “If it makes you feel any better, we’ve never had a security breach; and we have some very public clients.”
This caught Dylan off guard. “Really?”
Jackie nodded. “Everyone from athletes to politicians, however, we treat everyone the same here. We understand the importance of maintaining a client’s privacy.”
“I’m just doing this for work,” said Dylan, sort of defensively.
Jackie smiled. “There’s no need to explain. What matters to us is that you get the best service possible, and part of that is maintaining your privacy. Trust me, I understand all about privacy.”
Dylan looked at the pretty woman and then went back to filling out the form. There was no way she could be a guy, he thought.
A few minutes later, a black haired woman walked into the reception area and greeted Dylan.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Dylan, or is it Dana?” she asked.
“I prefer Dylan, but I suppose I should get used to answering to Dana.”
Tess smiled. “That’s the spirit, Dana. Follow me back to my office, and we’ll get started.”
Chapter 7
Tess took a series of measurements and nodded approvingly. “Your size will make clothing shopping much easier. I’ll have more options than if you were taller or more muscular.”
Dana cocked her head.
“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to imply anything negative. I was speaking strictly from a wardrobe side. With some of our clients, obtaining a wardrobe can be… challenging,” said Tess.
“What do you mean?” Dana asked.
“Do you know how hard it is to find high heels for a man’s size fourteen?”
Dana laughed. “I have no idea.”
“I finally found a company down in LA that not only stocks large size shoes, they’re high quality too, but extremely expensive. Anyway, I won’t have that problem stocking your wardrobe. From our past experience with your company, I know that you’ll need enough changes of wardrobe for three weeks; and that is just for work. You’ll also need casual clothes, and some evening wear. You’re lucky that you’re not buying this yourself,” said Tess.
“I imagine that they’ll write this off as a business expense,” said Dana.
“I never thought of it that way,” replied Tess with a laugh. “I’ll also have to get you shoes, accessories, and makeup.”
“Accessories?” asked Dana.
“Jewelry, handbags, outerwear,” said Tess as she counted off the items on her fingers.
“Oh, yeah,” said Dana. “What about a wig?”
“Won’t be necessary; your own hair is long enough that we can have it styled. It’ll be short, but I have a good hair stylist who can give you a feminine look. Trust me, you don’t want to deal with a wig,” said Tess.
Dana hadn’t counted on this. “Um, if you say so.”
“Now, according to your boss, you’ll be leaving in three weeks. I suggest that we have you start dressing as soon as possible.”
“Do I have to?’ asked Dana.
“You need to get used to the clothes and the persona you’re going to portray. Remember, you’re going there to get a contract, and that should be the only thing you’re worried about.”
Dana nodded. “Can I ask you a question; don’t you think that this is sort of weird? I mean, why does Savannah require this sort of …”
“Humiliation?” interjected Tess.
Dana nodded again.
“Have you read about her?” asked Tess.
“Just a few articles,” replied Dana.
“She’s a very remarkable woman. She had to fight to get where she is; she didn’t get to be CEO just by birthright. Before the accident, she was a top test pilot; in addition to holding numerous degrees from avionics to business. She didn’t just succeed in a man’s world, she excelled.”
“How do you know so much about her?” asked Dana.
“It was right after your company first hired me. She intrigued me. I mean, here is a woman running a major company, who has enough clout to make men dress as women.”
“Okay, but what about that, I mean requiring men to dress in women’s clothes?”
“I suspect she does it to make contractors hire more women; and if that failed, to at least give the men a feeling of what a woman has to go through. Now, if you were going on a normal two to three week trip as Dylan, how many suits would you take?”
“Three, maybe four, less if the hotel had its own dry cleaning service and could do next day service,” Dana replied.
“Exactly! A woman can’t get away with that. If she shows up wearing the same suit, it doesn’t look good. Also, she has to make sure her hair, nails, and makeup are perfect.”
“I hadn’t thought about that. This is going to harder than I thought,” Dana said.
“From what I’ve heard, she’s not doing this for anything sexual. She will try to push your buttons a little and push your limits. If you get the contact, expect to have to dress up for at least one fancy dinner,” said Tess. “She also does something new each time.”
“What do you mean?” asked Dana.
“Well, the last time, she rewarded the salesperson with dinner and a Broadway show. Of course, the person had to accept, even though he had to go as a woman.”
“Oh my god,” exclaimed Dana.
“It wasn’t that bad. I talked to the person afterwards, and he had to admit that they had a pretty good time.”
“Wait a second; I thought Savannah never left her estate.”
“She doesn’t. The salesperson went with a friend he knew out there.”
“A friend? You mean a woman?’ asked Dana.
Tess shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, the person never said. He did say that they had a wonderful time.”
Dana wondered if it was too late to pull out.
“Okay, I have your sizes and will have your initial wardrobe here Monday. Now, again I suggest that you transition as soon as possible.”
Dana nodded. “I suppose you know best.”
“Great. I already made appointments for you at my friend’s salon.”
Dana laughed. “You’re good.”
Tess smiled back. “It’s my job. Trust me; you’ll pass very well, Dana. Now, getting you dressed is just part of the program. We’ll be taking you out; this way you’ll feel more at ease by the time you get to New Jersey.”
“What do you mean by we?” asked Dana.
“Well, you’ve already met Jackie; there’s also my other associate, Lisa. Don’t worry, you can trust both of them,” explained Tess.
Dana nodded. “So what sorts of places will we be going to?”
“Stores, restaurants, and also I want to take you to a local club. If you can survive Anything Goes, then you’ll definitely be prepared for Savannah Connell,” said Tess.
“Well, maybe when this is over I can write a book,” remarked Dana.
Chapter 8
Dylan drove home thinking about what was about to happen to him. Starting Monday, he would be Dana Matson. He was nervous about what was about to happen, and it had nothing to do with Tess’s skills.
At the same time, Tess was heading out to do some shopping. She already had a good idea of how she would dress Dana. She suspected that Dana was hiding something; she had been in this sort of business long enough to read her clients like a book. It didn’t matter to her, as her own receptionist had once been a young businessman named Jack. Jackie was now engaged and living fulltime as a woman.
Tess figured that if Dana had some gender issues, they would come out before or during her time in Jersey.
She did place a call to Mr. Wade.
“What do you think, Tess?’ he asked.
“Well, if you don’t get the contract, it won’t be because she doesn’t pass,” she replied.
“Dylan is a damn good salesman. I have the highest confidence in him to make the sale,” said Mr. Wade.
“Um, don’t you mean, highest confidence in her?” asked Tess.
“True. I keep forgetting that. So, what’s Dylan’s new name?”
“Dana,” said Tess. “I plan on having Dana living as a woman Monday.”
“So soon?”
“How soon do you need her in Jersey?” asked Tess.
“Two weeks from Tuesday,” he replied.
“What do you think?”
“Well, you’ve never been wrong before,” he replied.
“Oh, just in case Dana decides to stick around when this is over, she will have a job, right?”
“Of course. So, does that mean you think that Dana will be like Leslie?”
“I don’t know yet,” replied Tess. “By the way, how’s Leslie doing?”
“She’s VP of marketing in our Minneapolis office,” said Mr. Wade.
“I’m very happy for her. I’m also happy that she works for such a progressive company.”
“Hey, it’s the least we could do. I mean, I picked her for the job. If Dana sticks around, as you put it, then we’ll definitely find a job for her.”
“I’m glad to hear that. I’ll talk to you later this week and give you an update on Dana’s progress.”
Chapter 9
Dana dried herself off as she stood in the shower stall. The lack of body hair felt strange, as if her body was suddenly more sensitive.
Just fifteen minutes earlier, Tess had coated most of Dana’s body in a hair removal cream.
After Dana dried off, she slipped on the gaff, remembering Tess’s instructions. Dana was still shocked when she saw how well it hid her male genitals. Next came the panties. They were white and made of cotton.
Dana looked at the bra, and after several attempts, she was able to get the band hooked behind her back. She then picked up one of the silicone breast pads. It was surprisingly heavy, and Dana had to marvel at the way it jiggled. She slipped it into her bra, followed by the other one. As she walked around the bathroom, she was amazed at the way they felt.
“This will take some getting used to,” Dana said aloud.
“Are you dressed?” asked Tess from the next room.
“Yes, I’m coming out,” said Dana.
Tess nodded approvingly as Dana emerged from the bathroom.
“Okay, turn around,” Tess ordered. “I want to see how the bra fits.” She then walked over and made some adjustments with the straps.
“That feels better,” said Dana.
“Good, let’s get you dressed. Then I’ll do your makeup.”
She handed Dana a pair of black pantyhose. “Sit down on the bench. Now, what you do is roll up the legs and stick your feet inside.”
After two attempts, Dana was able to get the pantyhose on.
“I’ll teach you how to do stockings later, but for today, we’ll keep it simple,” said Tess.
“What’s next?” asked Dana as she ran her hands down her legs.
“Stand up and try on this skirt,” said Tess.
Dana slipped on the dark gray skirt. She needed some help from Tess in aligning it.
“Okay, now slip on this blouse.”
Dana held it and noticed how soft it felt.
“It’s silk,” stated Tess. “The buttons are on the opposite side, but otherwise it’s no different than a male shirt, at least when it comes to putting it on.”
Dana slowly buttoned it up. “Why are the buttons on the opposite side?”
“Just to confuse people, I guess,” replied Tess with a wink.
“Okay, what’s next?’
“Try on the shoes. They’re only two inch heels. I have some others that have a higher heel, but not for your first time,” said Tess.
“They fit perfectly,” noted Dana.
“Good. You’re a size nine in shoes. Thankfully, you have small feet, so getting shoes isn’t a problem. I bought you a couple of pairs of boots too. Now, sit down at the makeup table, and I’ll do your face. We need to get to the salon; so right now, I’ll just do your face. This afternoon, I’ll give you your first lesson.”
Tess went to work on Dana’s face. “How often do you shave, Dana?”
“Only a couple times a week,” Dana replied. “I’ve never had much facial hair.”
“Well, that’s a blessing. Trust me, you don’t need razor burn,” said Tess. “Now, the trick of doing daytime makeup is to make it look like you’re not really wearing any makeup.”
“That doesn’t make sense,” said Dana.
“I know. But you can’t wear too much makeup at work; it looks unprofessional.”
“What about my hair?”
“I have a wig for you to wear until we get to the salon. It’s close to your own color.”
Dana reached up and ran her fingers through her light blonde hair.
“You have very nice hair; Maria will be pleased,” said Tess.
“Who’s Maria?” asked Dana.
“The woman who is going to give you your new look,” said Tess. She then looked at the side of Dana’s head. “I’m glad to see that you have pierced ears. That gives us a lot more flexibility. Put these hoops in.”
Dana looked at the two gold hoops that Tess had handed her and nodded. She took out the studs and then put in the hoops.
“Good. They look very nice,” noted Tess. She then handed Dana a watch, several rings, and a gold chain. “Here put these on too.”
“You spare no details,” noted Dana.
“Hey, it’s my job! Now, I’m going to give you some notes that will tell you what will go with what, just in case you have any questions,” said Tess as she brushed out a blonde wig. “Okay, let me put this hair helmet on your head. Trust me, even after a few minutes in one of these, you’ll understand why it’s best that we get your own hair styled.”
Tess arranged the wig on Dana’s head and then styled it.
“That doesn’t look too bad; however, you’re going to look fabulous when Maria gets through with you. Now, just so you know, she’s worked with many of my clients and is really cool. She also did the hair for the last few of your company’s salespersons,” explained Tess.
“I’m just a little uneasy about having to pass as female for the next few weeks,” confessed Dana. “I mean, I’m not leaving for New Jersey for a couple of weeks.”
“You’ll do fine, and by the time Maria’s done with you, no one will suspect that you’re really a guy. Now, here’s your purse and coat; I’ll drive,” said Tess.
Chapter 10
Dana sat nervously in the salon chair as Maria styled her hair. For Dana it seemed like an eternity.
“Can’t I see what you’re doing?” asked Dana.
“Nope,” replied Maria, with a slight laugh. “I’m almost finished, and I want you to see yourself when I’m totally done. Trust me, I’m an artist, and you’re going to look fabulous.”
Dana sighed and noticed that Tess was smiling. “Is she always like this?”
“Yes, pretty much. She’s right though, you will look great,” replied Tess.
Dana looked down at her nails. They were now long, thanks to the extensions that Maria had attached earlier. Dana was amazed at how feminine her hands now looked. The dark red color also would take some getting used to. She then looked at her toes, which also had the same color.
“Dana, as a professional businesswoman, you’re expected to have good looking nails. I’ll give you the address of a salon in Jersey that you can use. They can be trusted,” said Tess.
“After all this, I’d better get the contract,” replied Dana, as she held out her hands to look at her nails. “Actually, I’m surprised that they’re not longer.”
“You’ll find that they’re long enough. You still have to function, and if your nails were longer it would make typing rather difficult; in fact, you’ll find that it’ll take some getting used to,” said Tess.
Maria then reapplied Dana’s makeup. “I’ve selected a new lipstick that will go better with your new hair color.”
“Okay,” replied Dana.
“Okay, are you ready, Dana?” asked Maria.
Dana nodded nervously.
“Close your eyes,” ordered Maria.
Dana obeyed and felt the salon chair being turned around.
“Open your eyes, hon,” said Maria.
Dana opened her eyes and was stunned by her reflection. Her hair was now a reddish blonde with highlights. It was now styled short on the sides and full on top.
“I’ll show you how to use mousse so you can style it like this,” said Maria. “It’s pretty easy.”
Dana nodded without taking her eyes off her new look. She reached up and touched her now narrow, thin eyebrows. They were arched and changed the entire look of her face. “I can’t believe that’s me that I’m looking at. I really look like a woman.”
“Am I good or what?’ stated Maria.
“You did a great job as always, Maria,” said Tess.
Dana realized that she now looked like many of the professional women she saw at work. She began to realize that she might just be able to pull this off.
“Thank you,” replied Dana.
“You’re going to knock them dead, Dana,” said Maria.
Chapter 11
“So, you feel up to doing some shopping?” asked Tess.
“Right now?” asked Dana.
“Sure, why not? Trust me; no one is going to make you; besides, the places I’m going to take you wouldn’t care anyway. You have to do it eventually,” said Tess. “It’ll also give you an opportunity to study how other women dress and move.”
Dana thought about this. In just over two weeks, she would have to be out on her own, and the company was depending on her. “I suppose you’re right,” said Dana.
“Are you hungry?” asked Tess.
Dana nodded.
“Great, let’s go get something to eat, and then we’ll go shopping,” said Tess.
They stopped at a small bistro in the downtown area.
“There are several good boutiques within walking distance,” said Tess. “Now, just relax, you’ll do fine.”
“Please tell me if I do anything stupid,” replied Dana softly.
“Oh, don’t worry, I’ll give you a full grade tonight,” replied Tess with a laugh.
They walked into a small bistro and sat down. Dana followed Tess’s lead and ordered a salad. She began to relax as soon as she noticed that no one was staring at her.
“How’re you doing?” asked Tess.
“Pretty good, I guess. I may have a problem though,” whispered Dana.
“What?” asked Tess.
“I need to go to the restroom,” replied Dana.
“Oh, okay, we’ll go together,” replied Tess.
“What, here?” asked Dana.
“No, we’ll use the alley out back. Of course, here! Just follow me in, go into the stall and do your business. Afterwards, wash up and check your makeup, we need to reapply your lipstick after eating anyway,” said Tess.
Dana stared back, but couldn’t think a reasonable counterargument. “Okay.”
“That’s the spirit,” said Tess. “Don’t forget your purse.”
Tess and Dana stood up and headed to the restroom. Dana was hoping that no one else would be inside. They walked in, and there were two women standing in front of the sinks, reapplying makeup. The women were talking about what an ass their boss was.
Dana went into a stall. She was relieved to hear the other women leave. After she was done, she came out and found Tess waiting for her.
“Do as I do,” said Tess as she began to reapply her lipstick.
Dana followed suit and was pleased that she did it without any mistakes.
“Let’s go shopping,” said Tess.
Chapter 12
After passing the restroom test, Dana’s confidence was pretty high. They walked down the street to a boutique.
“That wasn’t so bad,” said Dana.
“You did well, I’m impressed,” said Tess.
They spent the afternoon shopping, increasing Dana’s wardrobe for the trip.
“I had no idea how much I would need for just a few weeks,” said Dana as they dropped another load of bags off at Tess’s car.
“You’ll need everything we’ve bought. We’ve taken care of your work and casual clothes; we still have to get your evening wear. We’ll do that later this week,” said Tess. “We also have to get you some more shoes; however, I think we’ve done enough damage to your company’s expense account for the day. Now, let’s drop off some of this stuff off at the drycleaners, and then we’ll drop the rest off at your place.”
“I never appreciated the fact that I don’t know anyone in my apartment building until today,” said Dana.
“You mean, you don’t know anyone in your building?” asked Tess, as they got into her car.
“No, just the live-in manager. He keeps an eye on my place when I’m out of town,” said Dana. “I live on the third floor, and he lives on the first. I suppose I’ll have to call him and let him know I’ll be out of town for a while. I wonder if I should tell him about my current situation; what do you think?”
“What do you know about him? I mean, how open-minded is he?”
“He’s pretty liberal. We have two same sex couple in the building,” said Dana.
“I suggest you tell him, that way there’s no misunderstanding,” continued Tess.
“Maybe,” replied Dana.
The man’s name was Pete Nelson. Dana suspected he was in his fifties, judging by the gray in his hair. Pete was a large man, six-three, muscular, and had participated in several triathlons. He was actually a fulltime writer and had several works of fiction published. The problem was that none of his books sold many copies. Dana had read one of his books and thought the characters were very good, although the plot was difficult to follow.
Chapter 13
Tess helped Dana put away her clothes and then set up her makeup.
“Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow morning at ten,” said Tess. “I want you to practice doing your makeup this evening.”
“Yes, teacher,” replied Dana.
Tess laughed. “By the way, you did very well today. You surprised me; I usually don’t see first timers as relaxed as you were today.”
“I felt comfortable around you,” replied Dana.
“Okay, see you tomorrow, Dana,” replied Tess.
They hugged at door.
“Thanks again, Tess.”
As Tess drove back to her office, she thought about Dana. It was obvious to her that Dana was hiding something. Tess wouldn’t press it, as it really wasn’t her business, but having helped thousands of transgendered clients over the years, she could sense that Dana was dealing with something.
Chapter 14
Dana poured herself a glass of wine and took a long sip. Her mind was swimming with the events of the day. Until the deal was done with Savannah Connell, she would be Dana Matson.
She nervously picked up the phone and called Pete.
“Hi, Pete,” she said.
“Oh hi, Dylan. What’s up, are you heading out of town again?” replied Pete.
“Yes, but not for a couple weeks. I’ll be out of town this time for several weeks,” she replied.
“No problem. I’ll keep an eye on your place again,” he replied.
“Pete, um… there’s something else. Can you come up here?” asked Dana.
“Sure, I’ll be up in a few minutes,” he replied.
Dana hung up the phone and nervously refilled her glass. She took a sip and had to steady the glass with both hands. “Relax, damnit!” she declared aloud.
A few minutes later, there was a knock at the door. Dana took a deep breath and walked over to the door. She looked through the window and saw that it was Pete.
“Okay, here goes nothing,” she stated. She opened the door. “Hi, Pete.”
Pete’s eyes opened wide. “Dylan?”
“Come on in, I can explain,” she said.
Pete walked in. Dana noticed that he ran his eyes over her.
They walked to the living room and sat down. Dana took care to make sure that her skirt was arranged carefully.
“I’m doing this for work,” said Dana.
Pete cocked his head. “Okay… why?’
Dana explained about the business trip, without giving away specific details.
“And your boss picked you for this?” asked Pete.
Dana nodded.
“Well, I have to admit that you pass really well, Dylan… I mean Dana,” said Pete.
“Thanks. I have a good teacher,” she replied. “I just wanted you to know what’s going on, as I’ll be like this until I leave. I’m not worried about the other people in the building, as I don’t know any of them all that well.”
Pete smiled. “No problem, Dana.”
“Thanks, Pete. Oh, can I get you something to drink? I just opened a bottle of red wine.”
“Sounds good,” he replied.
Dana got up and walked to the kitchen. It might have been her imagination, but she thought she could feel Pete watching her. She returned with the wine and gave him his glass.
“Well, here’s to a successful trip, Dana,” said Pete as he tapped his glass against hers.
“Thank you,” she replied.
They talked for another thirty minutes before Pete got up to leave.
“Thanks for trusting me, Dana,” he said.
Dana smiled back. She then had a funny feeling run through her body; it was one that she hadn’t felt in a very long time.
Chapter 15
“You did a nice job on your makeup this morning, Dana. In fact, I’m very impressed with you entire appearance,” noted Tess.
Tess was wearing a dark green blouse, dark brown skirt, and brown boots.
“You might ease up a little on the eye shadow,” said Tess.
“How about my eyeliner?” asked Dana.
“It’s a little heavy too, but not bad,” replied Tess.
Dana nodded. “So, what are we doing today?”
“We’ll go out to get you some eveningwear. From what I’ve been told, you’ll need several outfits. We’ll get the one item that is indispensable in any woman’s wardrobe, the little black dress,” said Tess.
“Is it really that important?” asked Dana.
Tess nodded vigorously. “Yes, it can be used for everything from a funeral to fine dining.”
Dana laughed. “Hopefully, I won’t be going to a funeral.”
“True. We’ll also get you a nice evening gown. That also means shoes, jewelry, bags….”
“Okay, okay, I get it,” replied Dana with a laugh.
“I’ll take you out this morning, and then we’ll meet Lisa for lunch. She’ll take you out this afternoon. In addition to doing some shopping, she can give you insight on what it’s like to be a business woman. She just left the corporate world six months ago,” said Tess.
“Okay, that sounds good,” replied Dana.
“How did it go with Pete?” asked Tess.
Dana laughed. “How did you know that I talked to him?”
“I can tell,” replied Tess. “So, I take it everything went okay, right?”
“Yes, he was really cool about it,” replied Dana.
“That’s good to hear. Okay, let’s head on out,” said Tess.
They made two stops before going to lunch. In addition to the little black dress, they found a nice navy blue cocktail dress.
“I think we did pretty well this morning, Dana,” noted Tess as they pulled into a parking spot near the restaurant where they were meeting Lisa. She’ll help you pick out the right shoes and accessories.”
“How did you hire Lisa?’ asked Dana.
“I met her through Jackie. They used to work at the same company,” said Tess, as they walked into the restaurant. “Jackie used to be a client.”
Dana stopped in her tracks. “No way!”
Tess nodded. “I know it’s hard to believe looking at her. She started her transition last year.”
“I never would have guessed,” said Dana.
“She’s one of my star pupils. I’m so proud of her,” continued Tess.
“You definitely have an interesting job,” said Dana.
“I love it, every day is different.”
They walked inside and saw an auburn haired woman sitting at a table waving at them.
“Oh good, she already got a table,” noted Tess. “Follow me, Dana, and I’ll introduce you to Lisa.”
Chapter 16
Dana was immediately struck by how energetic Lisa was. She also liked her from the start.
“I think it’s so cool that your company is giving you this opportunity,” said Lisa. “I mean, from what Tess has told me, it’s a direct path to a major promotion.”
“If I get the contract that is,” replied Dana.
“Well, by the time we’re done with you, the only thing you’ll have to worry about is your sales presentation. By the way, how are you getting to the east coast?”
“Company jet,” replied Dana. “It would be difficult for me to go on commercial airlines without the right ID. The jet also has the type of ventilation system that we’re trying to sell. We’ll let their technicians examine the actual system.”
“Does this woman have her own airstrip?” asked Lisa.
“From what I understand, there used to be a small one on the grounds of her estate, but she had it torn out after her accident. There’s an airport near their corporate headquarters. I’ll also be bringing a computer demonstration,” said Dana. “I did some more research on Savannah last night before going to bed. I’m impressed with her business skills, but I still don’t know why she requires what I’m going to have to do. I mean, there’s nothing that stands out regarding gender bias in her past.”
“Tess and I talked about this, I agree with her idea. The company that I just left only had two women in my department… well, three if you count Jackie,” said Lisa. “They weren’t against hiring women; in fact, our boss wanted to keep Jackie on, even after he knew she was transitioning.”
“I have a question for you, Dana. Assuming you get the sale and the promotion, you’ll have a much better insight into what businesswomen have to go through. Do you think that will make you a better manager?” asked Tess.
“I suppose so. I hadn’t thought of it that way,” Dana replied.
Chapter 17
Dana had fun shopping with Lisa. Maybe it was because they had a lot in common, having worked in the corporate world.
“Now, have you ever dealt with a woman who’s in charge?” asked Lisa, as they looked at some jewelry.
“No, not really,” replied Dana.
“Okay, the first thing is don’t let your guard down. Savannah didn’t get to her position by being a pushover. She’ll do whatever it takes to get the best deal possible, remember that,” said Lisa.
Dana nodded.
“Also, don’t treat her like a date. The worst thing you could do is to treat her differently than you would a man. When that was done to me, I usually found a way to make the offender pay,” explained Lisa. “Do you read Dilbert?’
Dana laughed. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world!”
“Good, just remember that Alice has the fist of death,” said Lisa.
“I won’t forget that,” replied Dana.
“Cool. By the way, these earrings will look great with your cocktail dress,” noted Lisa.
“Okay, if you say so,” said Dana. “So, what else will we be doing this week? I mean, we’ve bought a lot of stuff.”
“That’s true,” replied Lisa. “We’ll still go out every day, so you’ll feel more at ease. Also, I’ll work with you on your voice and demeanor.”
“I see,” said Dana.
“You can practice your presentation with us,” added Lisa. “The thing is for you to feel relaxed with your new persona, so that your presentation is flawless.”
“Wow, you’ve thought of everything,” said Dana.
“Hey, if you knew the size of the bonuses we’ll get if you the contract, you’d be thorough too,” replied Lisa with a smile.
“Well, that just increased the pressure on me,” replied Dana. She began to laugh.
Lisa started laughing with her. “Okay, let’s pay for this, and we’ll go get a drink.”
Chapter 18
They sat together at a bar a few blocks from Tess’s office. Lisa closed her cell phone.
“Tess will be here shortly,” said Lisa.
“What about, Jackie?” asked Dana as she picked up her glass and took a sip of her Cosmopolitan.
Lisa shook her head. “She’s off to be with her boyfriend, Chris.”
“Wow, that’s strong, do you drink these often?” asked Dana.
“They can take the edge off a long day,” said Lisa, as she took a drink of her own drink.
“So, you worked with Jackie before being hired by Tess?” asked Dana.
“Yes. We worked together,” replied Lisa. “We didn’t know each other that well as we spent much of our time in cubicles. I got to know her as she started her transition. We sort of bonded, and then she introduced me to Tess; the rest you can say is history.”
“That’s incredible,” said Dana. “Any regrets over leaving the corporate world?”
“None at all,” replied Lisa. “I like this job a lot more, and the money is much better. I also don’t have to deal with the office BS. Do you want to work in an office your whole life?”
“No, I’m due to move out of sales soon, maybe even after this job, and then I’ll be assigned to an engineering department,” replied Dana.
“Oooh, engineering, that’s so exciting,” said Lisa sarcastically.
“It is, I plan on modeling my career after Wally,” added Dana, referring to the Dilbert character.
“Good choice,” replied Lisa with a laugh.
“Seriously, I enjoy designing things. I love the problem solving aspects of the job,” said Dana.
“What about other things? I mean, do you…, is there someone else in your life?” asked Lisa.
“No, not right now, which is probably good. It makes things less complicated,” replied Dana.
“I see,” replied Lisa. “Well, just so you know, work isn’t everything.”
“I know, but I still have a lot of loans to pay off from college. This job could be just what my finances needed.”
“What else do you want?” asked Lisa.
“Damn, you’re nosey,” replied Dana with a smile.
“Yep, it’s one of my many flaws,” replied Lisa.
“I don’t plan on spending my whole life in an office, and work isn’t the only important thing in my life,” replied Dana. She took another sip of her drink.
“Okay, that was sufficiently vague,” said Lisa. She winked at Dana.
“Point taken, I guess haven’t planned out my life too much so far.”
“That’s good, because if you plan out things too far in advance, you may miss some interesting opportunities that life throws at you. I mean, look at me; this wasn’t what I thought I’d be doing,” said Lisa.
Tess walked over and took the stool next to Lisa. She picked up one of the near empty glasses and examined the contents. “Well, I see you two have been busy.”
“I’m teaching Dana how to drink like a businesswoman,” explained Lisa.
Tess laughed. “Well, do you want another round?”
Dana and Lisa nodded.
Twenty minutes later, a group of businessmen walked into the bar. One of them looked over at Lisa and smiled.
“I’ll be damned. What are you up to, Lisa?” he asked.
“Hi, Mark, how’re things at Chambers?” asked Lisa.
“Hectic as always,” he replied. “So where do you work now? We were surprised you left; I mean, we all thought you were on the fast track to the top.”
Mark was in his late twenties and had dark brown hair. He was in good shape, and had a rather high opinion of himself when it came to women. He had asked Lisa out several times, and after she kept turning him down he assumed she was a lesbian, although he never would say this to her face. Lisa always thought of him as being slightly annoying, but harmless.
“I got a better offer; I now work for a personal consulting firm,” she replied. “I like the more flexible hours.”
Tess turned to Dana and winked. Dana did her best not to giggle.
“Well, that sounds interesting,” replied Mark. He looked over at Tess and Dana. “So, how about introducing me to your friends?”
Lisa made the introductions, introducing Dana as a friend from out of town.
Dana couldn’t help but notice the way he ran his eyes over her. “Pleased to meet you; so where are you from?”
“Detroit,” Dana lied.
“So what brings you out here?” he asked as he moved closer to her.
“I have some business up in Seattle. I came down here to have dinner with Lisa and Tess,” answered Dana.
“Oh… well, maybe if you’re free another night, we can do dinner; would you like that?” he asked. He handed her his business card. “Here’s my number.”
She took the card and stared at it. “Thanks, but I have a rather full agenda this week,” replied Dana. She felt that strange feeling run through her body again. It was the same feeling she had felt when Pete had looked at her the previous night.
“Well, you can’t blame a guy for asking,” he replied with a grin on his face. “Well, good seeing you again, Lisa. Nice meeting you, Tess, and, Dana, if you change your mind, give me a call.”
He then walked over to join his friends. He glanced over at Dana again and shrugged his shoulders; why did the good looking business women always turn out to be lesbians? he thought. He figured that any woman who turned him down had to be a lesbian.
Lisa and Tess leaned over towards a much relieved Dana.
“You passed another test — with flying colors, I must say,” stated Tess.
“Yes, you passed on the ‘blowing off the sexist jerk in a bar’ test,” added Lisa. She held up her glass in a toast.
“Was he really trying to pick up on me?” whispered Dana.
“Oh, yes,” answered Lisa nodding. “He’s actually not that bad, but he’s not my type.”
“Nor mine!” interjected Dana. “Hey, I’m all for trying new things, but not that!” She lifted up her glass and touched those of Tess and Lisa and took a long sip.
“It’s okay, Dana, it happens a lot to our clients,” continued Lisa. “Consider it a sign that you’re doing a great job.”
Chapter 19
Back at her apartment, Dana thought about the encounter at the bar. She looked at herself in the mirror and could see that she was really a male, but could others? Was Mark really fooled, and did he see her as a woman?
This was becoming more complicated than she had ever thought it could be. She knew that there had been no chance that she would have accepted Mark’s offer, but what if something like this happened on the trip?
She thought about that Halloween night back at college. When it had happened, she had convinced herself that it was just a one time thing, that she had been drunk, and that it would never happen again. Yet, she had felt those… those feelings, twice since she had become Dana, and neither time was she drunk. She knew that she would have to be on guard at all times from now on.
Meanwhile, Lisa and Tess were discussing Dana over dinner at Lisa’s house. It was takeout Chinese, and they were sitting on the couch passing around the boxes.
“I agree with you, Tess; this can’t be the first time that Dana’s dressed,” said Lisa. “If it is, she’s the most relaxed client that we’ll ever have.”
“Did you see the way she reacted to Mark back in the bar?” asked Tess.
“Yes,” replied Lisa. “She’s definitely fighting some feelings.”
“I’m torn right now, Lisa. I don’t like to interject my feelings about clients without them first bringing it up, but it’s obvious that Dana is dealing with some gender issues,” said Tess. “Don’t get me wrong; as you know, I have nothing against her if she is transgendered, but I hate to see someone in denial.”
“I know. Granted, I don’t have as much experience in these sorts of things, but if Dana is a straight male who’s content with his gender, then I’m June Cleaver.”
Tess smiled. “No one would ever, not in a million years, confuse you with her. By the way, when are you going to let me teach you how to use chopsticks? I hate to see you use a fork.”
Lisa laughed. She had a bit of wild side and had shared some of her adventures with her co-workers.
“I’ve tried before and usually end up with more food on my lap than in my mouth,” replied Lisa.
Tess then reached into her bowl with her chopsticks and pulled out a small piece of Kung Pao chicken, held it out in front of her and then ate it.
“Show off! Well, maybe we should have Jackie join us some night; maybe if Dana talked with her, she’d be more likely to open up. What do you think?” asked Lisa.
“Maybe,” replied Tess. “I just don’t want her to get hurt. I mean, this is different than one of our usual clients. Dana didn’t come to us on her own accord; she was picked by her boss because of her experience and body shape. It’s different when we get a crossdresser who turns out to be a transsexual.”
“That’s true,” said Lisa.
“A couple of years ago, we had another Wade salesperson named Larry Hill; I had the same feelings about him,” stated Tess.
“What happened to him?”
“She’s still working for Wade as Leslie Hill. She wrote me last year when she was recovering from her SRS. Mr. Wade told me that she’s now a VP,” explained Tess.
“As long as she’s happy, what does it matter?” asked Lisa.
“Hey, you don’t have to convince me, but I hate to see someone struggle with their identity. What if I’m wrong and say something to Dana?”
“Do you really think you’re wrong?” asked Lisa.
Tess shook her head as she ate. “I have something I want to try.”
Chapter 20
The next couple of days passed quickly. Under Tess and Lisa’s watchful gaze, Dana practiced her dressing and makeup.
“I’d like take you out to dinner Friday evening. It’ll give you an opportunity to dress up and practice your evening makeup,” said Tess.
“That sounds good,” replied Dana. “Will it just be us?”
“Yes, Lisa has a date that evening,” replied Tess. “Now, you’ll be on your own for the weekend, but Monday, I’m going to have Jackie go out with you.”
“Sure, that sounds okay,” replied Dana. “I have to study this weekend anyway. I want my presentation to be perfect.”
“Don’t over study,” said Tess. “Try to relax too.”
“I was thinking of going to the movies one night,” said Dana.
“Good. Now, do you want to meet here, or do you want me to pick you up this evening?” asked Tess.
“Why don’t you come by my place? That way, you can grade my appearance before we go out, and also make any corrections,” said Dana.
“I want you to wear the black dress tonight; let’s keep it simple,” said Tess.
Dana then discussed accessories to go with the outfit. Tess was impressed.
“You’ve been studying,” said Tess.
“Well, you told me to look at other women, and I have. I also have those fashion magazines that Lisa gave me,” said Dana.
“I can see why you were picked for this job,” said Tess.
Dana smiled back. “Thanks.”
“I want you to try wearing stockings tonight,” said Tess. “It’ll be a good learning experience for you.”
Chapter 21
Dana sat on the edge of her bed and slowly pulled a stocking up her left leg. She had already ruined one, and was determined not to repeat the mistake. When it was near the top, she stood up and attached the garters. In some ways, she was sort of surprised that women still wore stockings. Most of the women that Dana had dated as Dylan wore pantyhose.
She stood up and examined herself in the mirror. The stocking looked straight, and then she noticed a mistake — she had her panties on under the garters. That would make going to the bathroom rather difficult, she thought.
It took her a few minutes to correct this error. Dana smiled and knew she’d have to tell Tess of the mistake. She then finished getting dressed.
Her dress was a simple short, black sleeveless number with a matching jacket. Dana remembered how Tess and Lisa had told her how it could be easily adapted to look either formal or casual.
A short time later, Dana was applying her makeup. Eyeliner was still a problem, as Dana either applied too much or not enough. However, this evening she seemed to apply just enough.
Pleased with this, she worked on her mascara. It also looked pretty good. Dana shook her head at the fact that she was becoming pretty proficient at putting on makeup.
Dana finished just a few minutes before Tess arrived.
After she let Tess in, Dana stood in front of her and smiled. “Well?”
Tess ran her eyes over her student and nodded. “Very good, Dana. You’re definitely the fastest learning pupil that I’ve had in a long time.”
Tess was also wearing a black dress.
“Okay, one last thing, you need to put on some perfume,” explained Tess. “Now at work, you should be careful about using scents, as too much can be really annoying to others, but for evening you can be more creative,” said Tess. “Here’s a scent that I think will suit you.”
Dana sniffed the bottle and nodded. “Not too bad.”
“Now, don’t soak yourself in it, just a few drops will do,” explained Tess.
Dana did as she was told. “How’s that?”
“Perfect, now let’s go out,” said Tess.
Chapter 22
They arrived at the restaurant and were shown immediately to their table. It was an upscale place that was rated as one of the best in the area.
“How’d you get reservations for this place? I tried once for a date and was told it would be a three week wait, and that was just for a weeknight,” whispered Dana.
Tess glanced around and then motioned Dana to lean closer. “The head chef is a client.”
Dana cocked her head. “You’re kidding, right?”
Tess shook her head. “I only use our relationship for very special events.”
“I’m honored,” replied Dana.
“Well, you’ve done so well this week, I figured you could use a little celebrating,” replied Tess. “Besides, I love the lamb here.”
Dana laughed.
“I also want you to know that I now consider you a friend,” continued Tess.
“Thank you, I really appreciate that,” said Dana.
“I don’t do this for all my clients. Granted, I get to pick and choose who I help, so I can afford to drop the ones that creep me out, but I’ve also made some wonderful friends through my job.”
“Like Lisa and Jackie,” said Dana.
“Exactly. You’ll be spending a lot of time with Jackie next week, and I just know that you’ll get along famously. I’m a good judge of character,” stated Tess as she began to scan the menu.
Dana picked up her menu. “I’ve only talked to her a few times, but she seems really nice.”
“She’s very sweet. I brought her in initially to be my receptionist and assistant, but I want to move her up to working with clients too,” said Tess.
“From what Lisa said, Jackie was on the fast track at her old company. I’m surprised that she’d take a position as a receptionist,” said Dana.
“Jackie needed a big change. She had been hiding her feelings for so long, and when they came out, there was no way she could have stayed at her old job, even though her boss was supportive. She needed a position with less stress, as she had enough to deal with her transition.”
“But I thought her transition was going smoothly,” said Dana.
“Oh, it is, but there’s no such thing as an easy transition, even when you know it’s the right thing to do. I’m just happy to provide her with a job that allows her to bloom,” said Tess.
Dana nodded.
During dinner Dana didn’t say much, as if she was lost in her thoughts.
“Is everything okay?’ asked Tess.
“Oh, my halibut is wonderful,” replied Dana.
“Then what’s up?” asked Tess.
Dana sighed. “May I talk to you after dinner about it?”
Tess nodded.
“Thank you,” replied Dana.
Chapter 23
They drove back to Dana’s place after dinner.
“Would you like some coffee or tea?” asked Dana.
“What are you having?” asked Tess.
“Brandy,” replied Dana.
“That sounds good,” replied Tess as she sat down.
Dana poured two glasses and handed one to Tess. She then sat down next to Tess and took a sip.
“I don’t know where to start,” said Dana.
“How about wherever you feel comfortable?” replied Tess.
“Okay,” said Dana. “I feel really comfortable as Dana. I never really thought about this sort of thing, but the last week I’ve felt so relaxed.”
“I’ve noticed,” replied Tess as she took a drink. “Ohhh, this is really nice.”
Dana nodded. “I lied when I said that I never actually dressed before… I did it twice before.”
“Tell me about it,” said Tess.
“The first time was in high school. I dressed up for a costume party; actually, my sisters dressed me up.”
“Did you even think about dressing up in women’s clothes?”
“A few times, it was very confusing, and I did my best to fight off the feelings,” confessed Dana. “I was expected to excel in school, and being different wasn’t part of the program.”
“I see, so you were an overachiever?” asked Tess.
“I graduated from Purdue in less than four years; what does that tell you?” asked Dana as she took another sip of her brandy.
“Point taken, let’s get back to Halloween, what did you wear?”
“My sister’s cheerleader uniform,” replied Dana. “I looked really good, almost too good. My sisters kidded me that I should try out for the team the following year. At the party, I fooled a lot of people. I ended up winning the top prize.”
“So, it was their idea?” asked Tess.
“Yes, but I didn’t put up much of an argument. They had been kidding me for years that I would make a cute girl, and when they suggested that they turn me into a cheerleader, I readily agreed.”
“Anything else happen?”
Dana shook her head. “Well, that’s not true; I got a date with one of the cheerleaders out of the deal.”
Tess laughed.
A smile broke out on Dana’s face. “It turned out that I lost my virginity to her.”
“Can I ask you a question about that?” asked Tess.
Dana nodded.
“How did it happen? I mean who instigated it?”
Dana cocked her head, and then it hit it. “She did. Wow, I never really thought about that, but she took charge.”
“Did she dress you up; I mean, in girl’s clothes?”
Dana looked shocked. “How… how did you know?”
“It’s not that uncommon,” replied Tess.
“She just put a bra and panties on me. Oh, she also put lipstick on me,” said Dana. “Wow, I totally forgot about that.”
“What about the next time?”
Dana took another long sip and almost emptied her glass.
Tess reached over and put her hand on Dana’s shoulder. “You don’t have to tell me.”
Dana shook her head. “No, I want to — I need to.” She reached over and picked up the bottle of brandy and refilled her glass. “It happened in college. I had just broken up with my girlfriend, and it was Halloween. My roommate and his girlfriend talked me into going to a big party they were going to. I didn’t have a costume, and the party was that night, so Cathy, my roommate Bob’s girlfriend, suggested that I go as a girl.”
“I see,” said Tess as she reached for the bottle.
“She dressed me up in a short spandex dress, and she sort of made me up as a hooker,” continued Dana. “She dressed sort of risqué too, and we were the same size. Bob thought I looked hot.”
“So what happened at the party?”
“I knew maybe half the people at the party, and I fooled most of them. Cathy told everyone I was her cousin from South Bend,” replied Dana. “Anyway, it was a college party, and there was plenty of alcohol and pot. I got a little wasted. I soon found that Bob and Cathy had left the party.”
“What happened to them?”
“They headed over to her place to have sex. They called on my cell phone after they left, I told them that I could get home on my own,” replied Dana.
“I see,” said Tess.
“Anyway, I was sitting on a couch trying to clear my head when a guy sat next to me.”
“Did you know him?” asked Tess.
Dana nodded. “Yes, his name was Jim. We weren’t exactly friends, but we’d had some classes together in the past. He was a couple of years ahead of me. Anyway, he told me that I made a pretty convincing chick.”
Tess just nodded.
“He went on to say that it was amazing how I’d manage to fool most of the people at the party. He then said that the party seemed to be dying out and asked me if I wanted to go to another party he knew about. I wasn’t exactly thinking straight, so I said sure.”
“Was he in costume?”
Dana shook her head. “I should have noticed that, but like I said I was a little wasted. The other party wasn’t a costume party, and he passed me off as an old girlfriend.”
“What did you do?” asked Tess.
“I played along. It was fun fooling them,” replied Dana. “Granted, they were all a little wasted too.”
“What happened next?” asked Tess.
“Jim had his arm around me and I played along. Soon I was sitting on his lap, and he began to kiss me.” Dana took another long sip.
“What did you do?”
“I kissed him back. It felt so right. I felt tingles all through my body as he caressed me. He may have started it, but I didn’t resist,” said Dana.
“Did it end there?”
Dana shook her head again. “We went into one of the bedrooms and began to makeout more. He told me that I was his bitch and things like that.”
“I get the picture,” said Tess.
“I couldn’t stop, and soon I was on my knees in front of him giving him oral. I was thrilled that he loved it. It was as if I was a different person. I had never had a homosexual thought in my life, but that night it felt so good.”
“I wouldn’t exactly call it homosexual; I doubt you saw yourself as male,” said Tess.
“That’s true. I saw myself was a woman. I was able to rationalize it by telling myself that I wasn’t a guy. I did the same thing when he fucked me,” confessed Dana. She wiped a tear away from her right eye.
“It’s okay, Dana,” said Tess, as she leaned over to hug her.
Chapter 24
Tess refilled their glasses. Dana nodded and picked up her glass.
“I’m glad I’m not working tomorrow,” said Dana. “Anyway, he took me home and thanked me for a wonderful evening. I took a long shower before going to bed. He never contacted me again, and this is the first time that I’ve dressed up since.”
“Did you get the urge to?” asked Tess.
Dana nodded. “I blocked it out and threw myself into my studies. I never told anyone about it; well; I did get an HIV test a few months after it all happened.”
“And how are you doing now?”
“I’ve had some strange feelings,” she said. She then told Tess about Paul and Mark. “I didn’t do anything and was in control, but both encounters awoke those feelings I had with Jim.”
“I wish I had known earlier,” said Tess.
“There’s nothing I can do about it; it’s too late to back out now. Besides, those feelings are real; eventually, I would have to deal with them,” said Dana.
“I see,” replied Tess.
“I like the way I look now; I don’t know if I can go back,” continued Dana.
“Well, let’s not make any decisions right now,” said Tess.
“I know. Tess, I’m an engineer at heart; we’re not exactly spontaneous people,” said Dana with a slight laugh.
“Um, sleeping with what’s his name… Jim; that was pretty spontaneous, even if you were drinking,” said Tess.
Dana signed. “You’re right, hell, even I don’t believe it. So what now?”
“We move on and continue to prepare you for your sales mission. However, I think when this is all done; you need to start seeing a therapist. I know a very good one who deals with gender issues, and if it makes you feel better, Jackie is seeing her,” said Tess.
“Okay, that sounds good,” stated Dana as she yawned. She was struggling to keep her eyes open. “It’s amazing how exhausting spilling your soul can be.”
Tess laughed. “Let’s get you to bed; we can talk more over the weekend.” She stood up and began to help Dana up.
“I thought you were busy this weekend?” asked Dana.
“I’m business busy, but I always have time for a friend,” said Tess.
Chapter 25
Dana woke up the next morning with a splitting headache. She stumbled to the bathroom and, after several attempts, was able to open up the bottle of Tylenol. She took two pills and washed them down with a glass of water.
She thought about what she had confessed to Tess the previous night. She wasn’t worried about Tess telling anyone; she knew Tess had probably heard more shocking confessions. She had to admit that it felt good to share the secret that she had been carrying around since that night back in college.
Dana slipped on her robe and slippers and walked slowly to the kitchen. Her head throbbed, and she couldn’t believe that she had drunk so much brandy the previous night. Everything seemed to be in slow motion as she made herself a pot of coffee.
Rain was beating off the window, and it looked like the promised storm had arrived. It would be a good day to stay inside and work on her presentation, she thought.
After what seemed like an eternity, the coffee was ready and Dana filled her mug. She held the mug under her nose and soaked in the aroma. The first sip tasted so good, and even though Dana knew it was too soon for the caffeine to take effect, she did start to feel more human.
She walked over to her front door and without thinking, opened it up to retrieve her morning paper. She was caught off guard as one of her neighbors walked by.
“Good morning,” stated the man. He was dressed in foul weather gear as if he was about to go for a run. She recognized him as a man who had just moved in down the hall a few weeks ago. She didn’t even know his name.
“Hi,” she replied softly.
“I don’t think we’ve met, I’m Mike McDonald,” he stated, extending his hand. He was a stocky man, very athletic looking, with dark brown hair and a goatee. He also had very bright blue eyes.
“Dana Matson,” she replied. She noticed how he shook her hand, obviously accepting her as a woman.
He smiled back. “Pleased to meet you, Dana; are you new here too?”
Dana thought about what to say for a second. “I’m just here for a while, this is my brother’s place,” she replied.
“Ahh, okay, that makes sense, I had always thought a man lived here. Well, nice meeting you, Dana, see you around,” he stated as he walked towards the elevator. “Have a nice day.”
Dana smiled back. “You too.”
She closed the door behind her. Great, she thought, she had hoped that she wouldn’t have to interact with any of her neighbors while she was Dana. Now she was known to the guy down the hall. And what did he mean by see you around? Was she reading too much into his small talk, or did she now have to worry about another man hitting on her?
She sat down at her kitchen table and scanned the paper while she drank her coffee. At least he was attractive, she thought.
“Stop that!” she stated aloud. Okay, you finally admitted to someone that you once had sex with a man, that doesn’t mean that you should be actively dating, she thought. Maybe she was reading too much into what Mike had said, then again, it was how Dylan once hit on one of the women who had once lived in the building. Life was getting more complicated by the minute, she thought.
Chapter 26
Thankfully, the hangover was gone by midmorning, and Dana was able to throw herself into her presentation. She was studying the latest specifications when her phone rang. It was Mr. Wade.
“Good morning, Dana. I was just calling to see how you’re doing,” he said.
She smiled at the fact that he called her Dana. Obviously, he had been talking to Tess.
“I’m doing well, thank you. In fact, I was just going over the latest specs for our new fans,” she replied.
“Somehow I thought that’s what you’d be doing. I think they’ll be the turning point for our presentation. They’re twenty percent lighter than our last model,” he said.
“Actually, according to the latest data, they’re twenty-six percent lighter,” said Dana.
Mr. Wade laughed. “Just checking,” he said.
“I thought it was a test,” she replied.
“I have the fullest confidence in your ability to present our contract. I’ve talked to Tess, and she’s very pleased with your progress,” said Mr. Wade.
Dana suddenly knew what was coming.
“I’d like to meet with you today, if possible,” he continued.
“Of course,” replied Dana.
“I’m in my office right now, and I’ll be here until three; can you come in?”
Dana knew this wasn’t really a question. She looked at her watch. “I can be there in ninety minutes.”
“Good, looking forward to seeing you, Ms. Matson.”
Chapter 27
Dana figured this was just a test to see if she was progressing as well as Tess had reported. She picked out an outfit that was feminine, but casual. She didn’t want to look as if she was going to work. The good thing was that not many people went into the office on Saturday, so it would be unlikely that she would run into anyone she knew.
Dana wore a red turtleneck sweater, a slate gray skirt, and black boots. She debated wearing slacks, but decided that by wearing a skirt, she would demonstrate that she was ready to meet Savannah Connell.
She fixed her hair and applied her makeup. Overall, she was pleased with her appearance. She grabbed her bag, slipped on her raincoat and headed out the door.
Dana was relieved to see that there were only a few cars in the large parking lot at Wade Industries. She parked her car and headed inside.
Dana headed immediately to Mr. Wade’s office and was slightly surprised to see that Mrs. Taylor was at her desk.
“Good afternoon, Ms. Matson, Mr. Wade is expecting you, please go right in,” she said. “By the way, you look wonderful.”
Dana couldn’t help but smile. “Thank you, Mrs. Taylor.”
Dana walked into Mr. Wade’s office. He was sitting behind his desk reading a report. He was dressed very casually in a flannel shirt and blue jeans.
“Please have a seat, Dana,” he stated. He looked up from his report and inspected her. “Very impressive, I’m very pleased.”
“Thank you, Mr. Wade,” replied Dana, as she sat down.
“I suppose you’ve guessed why I asked you in here today,” he said.
“I assume I passed,” she replied. A slight smile grew on her face.
“With flying colors, Dana,” he replied. “I knew when I selected you for this job that you’d be perfect.”
“Thank you,” replied Dana.
“Now, let’s talk about the presentation. We just got some updated information on the specifications that Connell is looking for,” he stated. “Oh, before we begin, would you like some coffee?”
“Yes, please,” replied Dana. “Black, no sugar, please.”
Chapter 28
Two hours later they had finished their meeting. Dana had several files of information to study and integrate into her presentation.
“We’re installing the new fan motors into the jet that you’ll be flying out there in,” he stated.
Dana nodded. She was sure that with the importance of this sale, everything would be checked multiple times, and that it would be operating without any problems by the time she left the following week.
“You’ll be staying at a suite hotel the first few days. If Savannah likes your presentation, then you’ll be staying on her estate. She has some very nice guest quarters there, or so I’ve been told,” he replied with a grin. “I don’t think that I would look good in a dress.”
Dana laughed. “I’m sure that Tess could do wonders with you.”
Mr. Wade roared with laughter. “I tell you what, Dana. If you get this contract, I just may let her do that!”
Dana left his office feeling better about the presentation. Mrs. Taylor greeted her with a smile.
“I hope you get the contract. I’d give a week’s salary to see him in a dress!” she whispered.
Dana giggled. “I’ll do my best.”
Chapter 29
She drove directly home and began to integrate the new information into her presentation. Working also allowed her to forget about the new feelings that were surging through her mind and body.
Around seven, she decided to stop for the evening. After scanning through her pantry and fridge, she decided to go out for dinner. She grabbed her coat and bag and headed out.
She ate out fairly often and decided not to go to one of her regular places; one close encounter was enough for the day. There was a bar and grill that she had wanted to try that was just a few minutes from her apartment.
The hostess told her that they were running a special on appetizers, but only if you ordered in the bar. Dana figured why not, and she really didn’t want to sit alone at a table in the main dining room.
She sat at the bar and ordered a glass of Pinot Grigio as she looked at the appetizer menu. Everything looked very good, so she decided that instead of ordering dinner; she would just have a few of the appetizers.
The bartender was named Mac and was very friendly. He strongly recommended the scallops. Dana nodded in agreement and made them her first choice. The first taste told her that he was right; they were delicious.
She scanned the bar and found that it was mainly filled with couples. While she felt a little uneasy about sitting alone, at least she wouldn’t have to deal with men hitting on her.
Sitting alone, she had time to think about everything that was going on in her life. She was about to go for the biggest contract in her short career, and that was the least stressful thing in her life.
She thought about that night back in Indiana when she was picked up by Jim. It was an incredible evening and she wondered how her life might have gone if it hadn’t turned out to be a one-night stand. She smiled at the fact that this was the only one she had had in her life.
“Is this seat taken?”
Dana turned around and saw Pete standing next to her.
“No… hi Pete,” she stammered.
He smiled and sat down next to her. “Sorry to have startled you; you looked like you were lost in thought, Dana,” he said.
Dana nodded and reached for her glass of wine. “You could say that. What are you doing here?”
“I was at a book signing around the corner,” he replied. He waved for the bartender. “The usual, Mac.”
The bartender nodded and poured Pete a glass of Scotch over ice.
Dana smiled slightly. “I’ve never known anyone who could order ‘the usual.’ That’s so cool.”
“I wrote a lot of my first book here,” stated Pete. He looked around at the half full bar. “About this many people bought it too.”
Dana laughed. “I read that book; it was wonderful.”
“Thanks, I guess I should be happy that I have a cult following,” he said. “Don’t get me wrong, I’d love to have just one book make the bestseller list.”
“You will,” replied Dana.
They talked for a while about his latest book and how the book signing had gone. They also split an order of beer battered halibut.
“So, how’re things going with you?” he asked.
“I leave a week from Tuesday,” she replied.
“How long do you think you’ll be gone?” he asked.
“If everything goes well, maybe a month,” she replied.
“And you’ll be… um, dressed the whole time?” he whispered.
Dana nodded.
“Damn, that sounds like the making of a great book,” he stated.
Dana laughed again. “I can give you my teacher’s number.”
Pete shook his head. “Not for me, I would make a terrible looking woman. You, on the other hand, are stunning.”
Dana was taken aback by what he had said. She tried to think of a reply.
“I mean it, Dana; you’re a lovely woman,” he said.
“You mean I look like a woman,” replied Dana softly.
Pete cracked a smile and shook his head. “You heard me right the first time, Dana.”
Dana suddenly felt her face flush. That old feeling was back with a vengeance.
Pete leaned over. “I touched a nerve, didn’t I?”
Dana nodded. Her eyes locked onto his, and she couldn’t pull away.
“I’ve been thinking about you since you first called me up to your apartment. I’ve seen you come and go a few times, and you look too natural for this to be a disguise,” he continued. He reached over and slipped his arm around her waist. “Do you like that?”
“Yes,” she replied.
“I like women like you, Dana; I always have,” continued Pete. “I just can’t believe my luck that there’s now such a lovely one right in my building.”
It was happening too fast for Dana. She wanted to saw something — anything — to slow it down, but at the same time she craved the attention that Pete was giving her.
“Would you mind if I kissed you?’ he asked softly.
Dana shook her head slowly; her eyes were still locked onto his.
Pete leaned over and gave her a slow, deep romantic kiss. It wasn’t rushed or sloppy with mad passion, but the type that a hero kissed the heroine in a 1940’s movie.
Pete pulled back. “How did you like that?”
Dana let out a contented sigh. “That… that was nice, really nice.”
“You deserve to be treated like a lady,” he whispered.
She found herself at a loss for words and could only smile back at him.
“Would you like to go back to my place for a drink?” he asked. “Don’t worry, Dana, I’m not going to take advantage of you or anything like that; I just think this conversation would be better in a more private setting.”
This is happening too fast, thought Dana. But she was now being carried down the rapids of passion, and it was too late for rationalizing. “Yes, I’d like that.”
Pete nodded and waved for Mac. He paid the bill, and they walked out together.
“I knew there was a reason why I walked here tonight,” said Pete as they walked arm in arm to her car.
Chapter 30
Dana sat on the leather couch and looked around Pete’s apartment. There were beautiful paintings on the walls, mainly watercolors of landscapes. They all looked like they were by the same artist and looked like they were scenes of Puget Sound. Pete poured her a snifter of brandy and then walked over and sat down next to her.
“These paintings are gorgeous,” commented Dana. She took the glass from Pete. “Thank you.”
“My sister painted them. She lives out on a small island in Puget Sound. She gave me these a few years ago, just before her art took off,” said Pete as he sat down next to Dana. He lifted his glass to Dana’s. “Cheers.”
She smiled and then took a sip. It was very fine brandy, and its warmth felt wonderful on a cold wet night. “This is wonderful,” she said. “It sounds like you come from a talented family.”
“Our parents allowed us to explore our muses. Surprisingly, Dad was a shipworker and Mom was a nurse, but they encouraged us as we grew up,” said Pete. “They’re both retired and now live up near the Canadian border.”
“My family lived in Chicago,” said Dana. “I wonder what they’d say if they could see me right now.”
“I’m sure that they’d understand,” said Pete. “So, is Dana here to stay?”
Dana shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. I mean, this has happened so fast, I’m still trying to figure it all out.”
“So you didn’t, um… dress before this week?” asked Pete.
“Just a couple of times, but not since college,” she replied. She then told him a brief version of what had happened. “I guess I repressed those feelings by throwing myself into my studies and then work. It was surprisingly easy to do. When the job was offered to me, I never gave it a thought; I thought those ideas were out of my head… obviously, I was wrong.”
“You seem very much at ease,” said Pete.
Dana nodded and took a sip of her drink. “You’re not the first to point this out to me, Pete.”
“You never had thoughts of being different while you were growing up?” asked Pete.
“Maybe, but then again, I was very wrapped up in my classes. While your parents allowed you to explore your creative side, we were expected to excel in our classes. My parents are both professors at Northwestern. I have three brothers and sisters; all had 4.0 GPAs. I was expected to do the same. Being different wasn’t exactly encouraged.”
Pete nodded.
“Now, don’t get me wrong, we weren’t just bookworms, we were in a variety of class activities. You know, I have more free time now than I ever had in high school. I actually started using a date planner in the seventh grade.”
“Yikes! Hell, I don’t think I’ve ever used one,” said Pete.
“It seemed normal at the time,” she replied.
“But you never dressed or thought about dressing?” he asked.
“No, I never dressed, and well, as far as thinking about it, I did a few times,” she confessed.
“Only a few times?” he asked.
“I tried not to be distracted,” she replied.
“But what about when your sisters dressed you up; did you ever want to try it again?”
“I don’t know,” she replied. “I was too wrapped up in excelling and pleasing my parents.”
“If this is getting too personal, tell me to shut up; the last thing I want to do is upset you,” said Paul.
Dana shook her head. “No, you’re just the second person that I’ve talked to about this, and it feels good to talk about it.”
“Okay, but feel free to tell me to stop,” said Pete.
“I will,” replied Dana.
“So, did you always want to be an engineer?” asked Pete.
“I always thought it was my idea,” she replied. “I like my job, and I’m damn good at it. Don’t get me wrong, but I never really thought about doing anything else.”
“So, you wouldn’t have thought of transferring to a liberal arts school and studying 19th century literature?”
Dana broke out laughing. “Please! My parents would have killed me, also my brother and sisters would have jumped all over me if I even brought up something like that.”
“Is that why you took a job out here?” asked Pete.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“I mean, you could have got a job back there, right?”
Dana nodded.
“And let me guess, your sisters and brother live back there, right?”
Dana nodded again.
“So, something made you, or make that inspired you to take a job out here,” continued Pete.
“You think that I took the job to get away from my family?”
“You tell me,” he replied.
“I love my family,” she replied defensively.
“I didn’t mean that, Dana. I just mean that some part of you knew you needed to get away. I also think that the woman you’re becoming would have come out eventually, if not now, but sometime in the future. You know, I can barely imagine you as a male anymore; you seem so much more alive now.”
“Really?” asked Dana.
“Yeah, I always thought that Dylan was too uptight.”
Dana laughed.
“Look, I’m not trying to talk you into staying as Dana; it’s your life, and it’s a monumental decision, but this may be a chance to let out all those repressed feelings, and I’m not just talking about your feminine side.”
“I see what you mean,” she replied. “Tess, the woman who has been helping me, told me that I should start seeing a therapist she knows.”
“That sounds like a wonderful idea; you have a lot to sort out,” said Pete.
“I take it you’re not about to take advantage of my confusion, right?” she asked.
“Don’t get me wrong, Dana, I’d love to take you to bed, and I know that it would be wonderful for both of us, but the last thing I want to do is to add to your confusion,” said Pete.
“You’re a real gentleman, Pete,” said Dana.
“Yeah, it’s one of my major character faults,” he replied.
Dana shook her head and then leaned over and kissed him. “You’re very sweet.”
“However, just so you know, when you’re ready, I’ll be here. I think we’d make a wonderful couple, and I’d love to support your growth into the woman you’re destined to become,” he said. He then began to kiss Dana again. “I’ll walk you back up to your flat.”
“Thank you; thank you for being so understanding,” she replied.
They walked up to her apartment and kissed one last time. Dana walked in, closed and locked the door. Life was definitely becoming more complicated, but in a good way.
Chapter 31
Dana spent most of the day studying her presentation, as it kept her mind occupied. It wasn’t that she was upset with what had happened the previous evening; it was just that she knew she had to take care of business first. She smiled at this, knowing her father would approve of her work first attitude. She then wondered how her parents and family would react to what was going on in her life.
She was at a total loss as to how they would react to learning that she was now Dana. Her parents were pretty mainstream when it came to politics and morality. While she had never heard them say anything negative towards the LGBT community, she couldn’t remember them saying anything positive either.
After lunch, she called Tess to tell her about the previous night’s adventure.
“Well, I’m glad that you just talked,” said Tess. “Trust me, I have nothing against romance, or just sex for that matter, but you have some issues to deal with. This Pete sounds like a pretty level-headed man.”
“He is,” replied Dana. “He agrees that I should start seeing a therapist to work out my gender issues.”
“Good,” replied Tess. “I’ll give you Dr. Morrison’s number this week. I doubt you’ll be able to get in to see her before you leave, but it would be smart to talk to her.”
“Thanks,” replied Dana. “I guess by the time I get back from New Jersey, I’ll have a pretty good idea of my gender.”
“If you don’t, I’ll be shocked. I mean, I deal with people all the time who are in conflict, and they don’t get a chance to spend a month working it out — kinda like a thirty-day money-back guarantee.”
Dana laughed. “I hadn’t thought about it that way.”
“Look, the good thing is that you don’t have to worry about your job,” said Tess.
“I suppose that’s true, I mean, Mr. Wade can’t fire me for something he started,” said Tess.
“Oh, he won’t fire you. I’ve been helping your company send representatives to Connell for several years, and what you’re going through isn’t new for Mr. Wade,” explained Tess. She then told her about Leslie.
“I had no idea,” replied Dana.
“Look, there are plenty of companies that don’t understand gender issues, but you’re working for one that does. If you decide to stay as Dana, Mr. Wade will even offer you a transfer if you want one. Personally, I hope you stay around here.”
“I like it here too,” said Dana.
“Good, now I’d like you to come by tomorrow around eleven. I have a special client in tomorrow morning, and he pays for privacy,” said Tess.
“Okay,” replied Dana. “How should I dress?”
“Business wear,” replied Tess.
“Okay, see you tomorrow, and thanks for listening,” said Dana.
“No problem, Dana. I’m just happy that you’re finally on the road to self-discovery,” said Tess.
Chapter 32
Dana was wearing a gray suit as she drove down to meet with Lisa and Jackie. She was very interested in talking to Jackie, especially about the decision to go fulltime. She found Jackie and Lisa waiting for her in the reception area.
“That outfit looks perfect on you,” stated Lisa.
“I agree,” added Jackie.
“Thanks, so how did the morning go?’ asked Dana.
Jackie turned to Lisa, who started to smile. “It was great. We got a nice little bonus, so it looks like one of us will be buying lunch,” said Lisa.
“I wouldn’t dare ask who it was,” said Dana.
“You wouldn’t believe us if we told you,” said Lisa. “Come on, let’s go.”
“So where are we going?” asked Dana, as she got into Lisa’s car.
“We’re heading up to Seattle,” said Lisa.
“Cool,” replied Dana. As they headed up Interstate 5, she told them about her weekend. “I notice that neither of you seem that surprised.”
“Surprised? No offense, Dana, but I would have won fifty dollars… if anyone would have bet with me!” stated Lisa. She then started to laugh. “Seriously, I’m happy that you’re starting to figure it all out.”
“I wouldn’t say that, but at least I’m no longer in denial,” said Dana.
“I can give tours of denial,” added Jackie.
“Oooh, that’s awful,” groaned Lisa.
“I suppose we have a lot in common, Jackie,” said Dana as she turned around and looked at the young woman sitting in the back seat.
“I’m no expert; all I can tell you is that it’s a very personal journey. You need to do what feels right for you, and don’t try to live up to others’ expectations,” said Jackie. “Now, I’m lucky, as my fiancé has been extremely supportive.”
“Um, did he know from the start?” asked Dana.
“You could put it that way; he was my old supervisor at work. I dressed up for a company party and came out the same night. It’s also how I met Tess, as she was the one who dressed me,” explained Jackie.
“Were you at the party, Lisa?” asked Dana.
“Yes, it was a costume party thrown by our old boss, and the theme was law and order,” said Lisa. She then explained that it was an annual tradition at their company.
“I went as a hooker,” said Jackie.
Dana tried to imagine the pretty redhead as a hooker and could only shake her head. “What was your costume Lisa?”
“I went as a thirties gun moll,” she replied.
“Sounds like it was a fun place to work,” said Dana.
“It wasn’t bad, but even though my boss was accepting of my change, I don’t think that everyone would have been as cool,” said Jackie. “I mean, after I left, Lisa told me some of the nasty things that she overheard.”
“I’m sorry,” replied Dana.
“There’s no reason to be sorry,” continued Jackie. “Lisa and I worked in a department that had thirty-two people, and there were only two women, besides us.”
“What’s it like at your company?” asked Lisa.
“I presently work in sales, and there are six others in my department, one woman and the rest men. There are quite a few women at Wade, even in the engineering department,” said Dana. “Oh, the reason why the woman didn’t get offered the job I did is that she’s eight months pregnant.”
“How do you think they would react to you, if you come out?” asked Lisa.
“I don’t know; I really don’t know,” said Dana as she stared out the window.
“I understand that your boss is very cool about it,” remarked Lisa.
“That’s what Tess told me. I haven’t said a thing to him, as I don’t know yet… well, that’s not totally true, I just… well, you know what I mean,” said Dana.
“Yes, we do,” stated Jackie.
Chapter 33
After a late lunch they did some shopping. Lisa knew a good store for Dana to get a business bag and luggage.
“Jackie, can I ask you something?” asked Dana, as she examined a leather bag.
“Sure,” she replied.
“How did your family react to this?” asked Dana.
“My parents are both dead. They died in a plane crash when I was kid. I was sort of estranged from the rest of family; they were pissed that they couldn’t get their hands on the insurance money.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry, I had no idea,” replied Dana.
“It’s okay, I did let them know. Surprisingly, I’m closer with some of them now because of the change,” answered Jackie. “I take it you’re worried about your family, right?”
Dana nodded and began to look at another bag.
“Look, I loved my parents, but you can’t live your life for someone else. My mom knew that I wanted to be a girl, and I’m sure my dad would have been cool.”
“I just don’t know,” said Dana. “I mean, what do I tell them?”
“The truth,” said Jackie.
“Oh, is that all?” replied Dana as a slight smile formed on her face.
“You might be surprised,” said Jackie. She handed Dana another bag. “However, once you’ve told them, there’s no going back; it’s not something you just take back.”
“That’s true,” said Dana. “It’s not like I get a mulligan for it.”
Jackie laughed. “Just so you know, my fiancé’s family has been wonderful.”
“So, are you going to get married?’ asked Dana.
“We’d like to, but under the current laws, it would difficult,” said Jackie. “I really love him, and he loves me.”
“I’m happy for you,” said Dana. She held up a bag. “I think I’ll get this one.”
“Okay, now let’s check out the luggage department,” said Lisa.
As they headed south out of Seattle, Jackie tapped Dana on the shoulder. “So, tell us more about Pete.”
“He’s really nice,” replied Dana. “He’s a real gentleman too.”
“I think it’s cool that he didn’t try to take advantage of you,” said Lisa.
“I know. He’s willing to wait until I figure it out,” said Dana.
“I wish I could meet someone like that,” sighed Lisa.
“You’re just too aggressive to meet someone like that, Lisa,” said Jackie.
“Me? I’m not aggressive!” said Lisa, who started to laugh. “Hell, even I can’t say that with a straight face!”
Chapter 34
The rest of the week flew by. Between, Tess, Lisa, and Jackie, Dana was kept busy. Before she realized it, it was Monday evening. A driver would arrive at eight to pick her up to take to the Wade private jet.
Dana packed up her things in her usual orderly fashion, making sure that she hadn’t forgotten a thing. She was excited about the trip and the great opportunity she had been given.
She was also excited about being accepted as Dana by people who had never met her before.
By the time she was finished packing, it was dinnertime. She had pretty much cleaned out her fridge, and the last thing she wanted to do was eat alone. After a slight hesitation, she picked up her phone and called Pete.
“Hey, Dana, I was going to call you in a few minutes. Is everything still on for the trip tomorrow?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied. “Um, I was wondering if you’d like to go out for dinner.”
“Sure, what do you have in mind?”
“I was thinking of the place where we met last Saturday,” she replied.
“Good idea, Dana, tonight they always have fresh halibut,” he said. “When will you be ready?”
“Is now too soon?” she asked.
Pete laughed. “Okay, I’ll be up to get you shortly.”
“You don’t have to do that, I can meet you at your place,” she said.
“Hey, a gentleman always picks up his lady,” he stated.
Dana laughed. “Okay, I’ll be waiting.”
She was dressed casually in a denim skirt and green sweater. She was also wearing a pair of knee-high black boots. She tried to convince herself that boots were practical for living in the Pacific Northwest, but she wasn’t fooling herself; she accepted that she just liked wearing them.
Pete arrived a few minutes later. He was dressed in jeans and an Irish cable knit sweater. He had a black leather trench coat on too.
“You look stunning, as always,” he greeted her as he leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips.
“Thank you,” she replied. I could definitely get used to this sort of treatment, she thought.
They walked out, arm in arm, and he drove them the short distance to the bar.
It was barely half full and they had their choice of tables. They both ordered the halibut.
“Excited about the trip?” he asked as they ate.
Dana nodded. “In more ways than you can imagine. I’ll call you and let you know how it’s going.”
“Good, I look forward to hearing your voice,” he answered.
Dana smiled. She had been in several relationships and had been in lust a few times, but she now realized that she was falling in love.
“I’ll miss you,” she said.
“I’ll miss you too, Dana,” he replied. “I know you might not know the answer to this question yet, but will Dana be sticking around after you get back from the east?”
Dana sighed. ‘I wish I knew.”
Pete smiled. “I understand; I shouldn’t have asked.”
“I’m glad you did,” she replied. “I’m happy that I’m spending my last night here with you.”
Pete reached over and took one of her hands in his. “Thank you.”
Dana stared into his eyes and began to tremble slightly.
“You cold?’ he asked.
She shook her head. “No, it’s not like that.”
“Oh,” replied Pete knowingly.
“Pete, I don’t know what is going to happen in the next few weeks, I do know that I want to be with you tonight,” confessed Dana.
“You sure?” he asked.
Dana nodded.
He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. A short time later, they were heading back to his place.
Chapter 35
Dana cuddled up close to Pete’s body. His muscular arm pulled her closer as she sighed contentedly.
“That was wonderful, Pete” she said softly.
“It was wonderful for me too,” he replied.
“If I stay as Dana when this trip is over, would it bother you if I went on hormones and went for SRS? I mean, how do you see me?”
“Dana, I just want you to be happy. It doesn’t matter to me what your body looks like, just as long as you’re happy. I accept you as a woman. Hell, Dana, I’ve known women who were born female who weren’t as feminine as you are right now,” he said. “So, you’re actually thinking about going on hormones?”
“I talked to a friend who’s on them, and she’s very happy with the results. I want to be whole,” she said.
“That makes sense,” he said.
“Thank you,” she said. “And thank you for tonight. I had to know what it was like before I left.”
“I look forward to your return,” he said as he kissed her. “I think this is the start of round two.”
Dana giggled. “I hope so.”
Chapter 36
Even in the company jet, the flight across the country was long, and Dana was pleased when the pilot announced they were landing.
She had dressed for comfort, skirt, sweater, and boots, as she figured she would have time to change before seeing Savannah Connell.
A tall man in a grey suit met the jet as it pulled into the large hanger for Connell Aviation.
He walked over to Dana as she stepped off the jet.
“I hope you had a pleasant flight. I’m Ronald Baskins, and you must be Dana Matson,” he said. “I have a car waiting to take you to Ms. Connell; she’s very anxious to meet you.”
Dana was caught a little off guard by his comments. “I thought that first meeting wouldn’t be until tomorrow morning,” she replied.
“It is, however, Ms. Connell always likes to meet all company representatives on a strictly social basis when they arrive in town. Your driver can stop first at the hotel so you can drop off your bags. Don’t worry about changing, this is a casual affair, and you look fine,” said Ronald.
Dana nodded. “Okay. By the way, I assume that you won’t be joining us, correct?”
Ronald laughed. “That’s correct, although I did have to wear a dress when I had my final interview with Ms. Connell. We also have a car standing by for the flight crew’s use.”
“Okay,” she replied.
One of Wade’s technicians had flown out with her. He would be the one demonstrating the ventilation systems to the Connell technicians. His name Mike Westfall and he had been working for Wade for years. He and the flight crew were staying at a different hotel, which was closer to the airport.
The sky was dark gray, and the temperature was hovering right around freezing — not that different than what she had left behind, thought Dana.
An hour later Dana was driven onto the large wooded estate of Savannah Connell. Dana noticed that the driver was a pleasant young woman.
The driver was wearing a black suit, and her long blonde hair was styled up into a bun, which just showed behind her cap.
“The main house is a mile from here, Ms. Matson,” stated the driver.
“Wow,” replied Dana, as she looked out of the window.
“I’m sure that Ms. Connell will give you a full tour; she’s very proud of this place,” continued the driver.
“I’m looking forward to it. By the way, what’s your name?” asked Dana.
“I’m Becky,” she replied. “I’m actually a graduate student at Princeton working on my thesis. This job gives me flexibility. When I’m on my breaks, I work on my paper here in the car.”
Dana laughed. “So what are you studying?”
“Quantum Physics,” replied Becky.
“Wow, I’m impressed,” replied Dana.
“Well, Aunt Savannah always told me to aim high. Oops, I’m sorry, I meant Ms. Connell,” said Becky. “I’m not supposed to refer to her as my aunt while I’m working.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t tell her; your secret is safe,” said Dana.
“Thank you, Ms. Matson,” replied Becky.
“Becky, please call me Dana; I’m not used to being called Ms. Matson.”
“I will, thank you, Dana. I’ve only been doing this a few months now. It’s hard to call her Ms. Connell when I’ve called her Aunt Savannah my whole life,” replied Becky. “Don’t get me wrong, this is a great job. She offered it to my brother, but he wouldn’t do it.”
Dana smiled. “I suppose he didn’t want to wear a skirt.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. Damn, I’m not supposed to talk about that either!”
“It’s okay, Becky,” replied Dana.
“I mean, you look great. I’ve seen many of the people who have come here over the years, and you look fantastic,” continued Becky.
“Thank you,” replied Dana.
“I mean, the only reason I know that you’re not a woman is that I overheard Aunt… I mean Ms. Connell talking about it,” said Becky. “I think I should shut up now.”
“It’s okay, Becky. I don’t mind, and what is said between us, stays between us,” said Dana.
Becky smiled. “Thanks. Oh, my brother looks awful in a skirt!”
Dana laughed again.
Chapter 37
The car pulled up in front of a large stone mansion. It was a three story building that had several additions that maintained the colonial architecture.
“The main house was built in 1762,” explained Becky. “It was expanded in 1863 when it was owned by a big industrialist; he made lots of money selling weapons to the Union army. It was bought by Maxwell Connell in 1919, who added the west wing. He had made a fortune during WW I, and it’s been in our family ever since,” explained Becky.
“I take it that he survived the depression with his money intact then,” said Dana.
“No one likes to admit it, but the truth is that he was a bootlegger during prohibition. When I was a kid, my dad showed me some caves that are located over that way. There were still empty whiskey bottles in them,” said Becky. “Anyway, when prohibition ended, he started Connell Aviation.”
“All families have some skeletons in their closets. I had a distant relative who was a pirate,” confessed Dana.
“Really?”
“Yes, he was the first mate on a ship captained by the notorious Harry Thorn,” said Dana. “So, I wouldn’t worry about a little bootlegging.”
Becky laughed. “Well, let me get the door for you. I’ll be here when you’re ready to leave.”
As Dana stepped out of the car, she turned to Becky. “So, what’s she like?”
“She’s very cool,” said Becky.
Dana could tell by the look on Becky’s face that she deeply admired her aunt.
The front door opened, and an older woman dressed in a business suit greeted Dana as she walked inside.
“My name is Elizabeth, Ms. Matson. Ms. Connell is waiting for you in the drawing room,” she said.
Dana noticed her proper English accent.
“Thank you, Elizabeth,” replied Dana.
Elizabeth took Dana’s coat and then escorted her to meet Savannah.
Dana noticed that while the house looked imposing on the outside, it had a very homey feel on the inside. As they walked down a hallway, Dana noticed that the walls were covered, not with fine art, but family photographs.
They walked into a room that had a roaring fire burning it the massive fireplace. A woman was sitting in a motorized wheelchair next to a coffee table. She had a smile on her face as she extended her hand to Dana.
“I’m pleased to meet you, Dana. I trust you had a pleasant trip,” said Savannah.
“Thank you, Ms. Connell. I had a good trip; I especially enjoyed the ride from the airport,” said Dana.
Savannah had bright blue eyes, and her chestnut colored hair was pulled back in a braid. Dana knew from her research that Savannah was fifty-two, but she looked much younger.
“Please, call me Savannah. It’s the least I can do, considering the requirements that I placed on you, Dana. Please sit down; would you like coffee or tea?”
“Coffee, please,” replied Dana as she sat down on a couch next to Savannah.
“Elizabeth, you may bring the coffee,” said Savannah.
“Yes, Ms. Connell,” replied Elizabeth.
After the woman left, Savannah looked over at Dana. “I’ve been trying to get her to call me Savannah for fifteen years, but she refuses. Her father was my father’s butler, and she came to work for me after my accident,” said Savannah. She then looked over Dana. “You look very nice, Dana. I appreciate your effort.”
“Thank you, Savannah,” replied Dana.
“I suppose that people think I’m crazy for this requirement, but I have my reasons, and it has served me well,” said Savannah.
Elizabeth returned pushing a cart with a carafe of coffee and two ceramic mugs.
“I hope you don’t mind the mugs, but drinking coffee out of bone china is so pretentious,” said Savannah. “Just set the coffee and mugs on the table please, Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth made a slight sound as to show her displeasure with Savannah’s opinion.
“Now, you drink it black, no sugar, right?” asked Savannah.
Dana nodded and cracked a slight smile.
“I do my research too, Dana,” said Savannah. “Thank you, Elizabeth, I’ll take it from here.”
“Yes, Ms. Connell,” she said before departing.
Savannah poured some coffee into one of the mugs and handed it to Dana. “I hate being waited on hand and foot. I know I have my ‘limitations’ since the accident, but I still like to do things for myself. I know it annoys Elizabeth, but I don’t like to be seen as an invalid.”
Dana was finding that she really liked Savannah; she would have to be careful not to let this admiration affect her sales pitch.
The coffee was very good and was perfect for a cold raw day.
“This is excellent,” stated Dana as she took another sip.
“I wouldn’t serve someone from the Pacific Northwest anything but the best. Is it true that there’s a drive-through coffee shop on every intersection?”
Dana nodded. “Caffeine helps you get through the many rainy days.”
Savannah laughed. “While we won’t start the actual meeting until tomorrow, I’ve taken the liberty of looking over your company’s proposal, and I must say that I’m impressed so far. Of course, my technicians will have to inspect the system first,” she said.
“The jet I flew out in is an older version of the jet that you’re about to produce, and it has a near identical system installed in it. Of course, we’ll make the necessary adjustments to fit your jets,” said Dana.
“You’re well prepared, I’m looking forward to your presentation tomorrow,” said Savannah.
Chapter 38
Dana was up early the next morning, reviewing her presentation. She also wanted to give herself enough time to get ready. Thanks to Tess and Lisa, Dana was very pleased with her appearance. She decided to wear her gray knit suit. The weather was still nasty, with light rain, and the temperature was hovering around freezing. The weather guessers called for possible snow later in the day.
Becky arrived at nine and helped Dana carry her bags to the limo.
“Did you have a good night’s sleep?” she asked.
Dana nodded. “Yes, the bed was surprisingly comfortable.”
“By the way, you look great,” said Becky.
Dana smiled. “Thanks.”
“I shouldn’t say this, but some of people who head out to the estate look awful. I know that my aunt bases her decisions on what’s right for the company, but she notices the efforts of the salespeople who visit her,” continued Becky, as she started the car.
“Do all the companies send someone out to see her?”
Becky shook her head. “No, some sales reps refuse to do it. They feel it’s degrading and humiliating. Idiots! I mean, it’s not like she’s asking anyone to dress in a French maid’s outfit!”
Dana laughed. “Still, I can understand why some men wouldn’t want to do this.”
“But it could be the difference in making the sale, it seems childish. You know, there’s a rival of yours staying at the same hotel,” said Becky.
“Really?”
Becky nodded. “He’s from Higgins Engineering and is a real jerk. Oops, I shouldn’t have said that!”
“It’s okay; I won’t tell anyone,” said Dana.
“Watch out for him. He wouldn’t go out to the estate and did his presentation via video from the hotel. When I picked him up at the airport, I heard him make all kinds of derogatory comments about people like you to his coworkers on his cell phone. His name is Vince Holmes.”
“Thanks, Becky,” said Dana.
“No problem, Dana.”
Chapter 39
The presentation was flawless from Dana’s perspective. The weeks of preparation paid off, and she was able to answer every question that Savannah asked.
“Well, I’m very impressed, Dana,” said Savannah. “It all comes down to performance tests. We’ll have a jet standing by for your techs to install your system in. Then my engineers will see if it does everything you claim it will.”
Dana nodded. “They’re just waiting for my phone call to tell them to start.”
“When do they think they’ll be ready?”
“Two days for installation, one day for testing before we turn it over to you,” replied Dana immediately. “The new system is designed to be compatible with the older version, so if you like it we can also retrofit your older jets.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything less from Wade. Still, Higgins has a very good system, so the tests are very important.”
“In the meantime, your engineers can see how the system works on the jet I flew out here in,” added Dana.
Savannah nodded. “Thank you, we’ll start this afternoon. Now, would you like to join me for lunch?”
“I’d love that,” replied Dana.
“Good, and afterwards I’d like to take you on a tour of my estate,” added Savannah.
Chapter 40
Dana was slightly surprised when she found out that Savannah would be the one who would be driving her around the estate.
“Since we’re not leaving the estate’s grounds, we can use my vehicle,” said Savannah.
Her car was a specially outfitted Land Rover. The driver’s eat had been removed so that Savannah could use her motorized chair. All the controls were hand operated.
“I like having a sturdy four-wheel drive car,” said Savannah they drove down the driveway.
The sky was still overcast, but for now the rain had stopped. Savannah predicted that it wouldn’t start to snow until late that night, and at most it would only give them a light dusting.
In addition to the main house there were several cottages.
“They were added back in the twenties,” said Savannah. “I use two for guests, and the other two are used by my staff.”
They drove down by the old airfield. Savannah told Dana it was still operational. She stopped by the hanger and asked Dana if she wanted to see her planes.
“You still own aircraft?” asked Dana.
Savannah nodded. “I may not be able to fly anymore, but I still love planes. Come on, I’ll show them to you.”
Inside the hanger, there were six vintage planes.
“The biplane is a Navy trainer; it’s a Stearman, and it was the first plane that I ever flew,” said Savannah proudly. “I soloed in it six weeks later.”
“How old were you?” asked Dana as she looked at the meticulously maintained aircraft.
“I was ten,” she replied. Then she started to laugh. “My mom was furious, but my father insisted that I learn. I loved it.”
“Do you miss flying?” asked Dana.
“Every day. If I could, I would have a plane rigged like my car, but nowadays everything is so much more complicated,” said Savannah. “I have no regrets about the accident that… that grounded me. The accident board cleared me of any fault. It was caused by a mechanical flaw. I can live with that. I would be very angry if the crash had been my fault. I still have great pride in my flying ability.”
“Does it still fly?” asked Dana.
“Oh yes. Becky flew it last fall in a local air show. She’s a natural flyer, even better than me.”
“I like her,” said Dana.
Savannah nodded. “Now, this Piper Cub was my next plane. It’s a very simple plane to fly. Have you ever flown a plane?’
Dana shook her head.
“You ought to try it,” said Savannah. “I do missing piloting a plane.”
Dana debated asking Savannah why she never left the estate, but decided that she didn’t know the woman well enough for such a personal question.
They spent the next hour looking at Savannah’s collection.
“I know it’s silly to keep them, but they all have sentimental value to me,” said Savannah.
“It’s not silly,” said Dana.
“My accountant doesn’t think so. He told me that I could make quite a profit selling them,” stated Savannah. “Now, let me show you the rest of the estate.
Savannah drove down a road that was barely a path. “Don’t worry, Dana, I know every bump in these roads like the back of my hand.”
They stopped in front of an old mill building.
“What’s this?’ asked Dana.
“It was a munitions factory back in the civil war. They made gunpowder here. It was located far away from anything important, because factories back then had a tendency to blow up. This one had two minor accidents; you can see how the bricks on the far wall are a different color,” she noted. “It was then used as a factory for making bootleg whiskey during Prohibition.”
“Where are the caves?” asked Dana. “Becky told me about them.”
“Over there,” she said, pointing to a ridge. “They’re not real caves; they were carved into the hills during the Civil War to store gunpowder.”
“I think it’s really cool,” said Dana. “There’s so much history here.”
“Well, we’d better head back to the house before Elizabeth starts worrying,” said Savannah, glancing at her watch.
“Thank you for showing it to me,” said Dana.
“You’re welcome,” she replied.
Chapter 41
The next day Dana was at the airport, watching the technicians from Wade working on the jet.
Mike Westfall was in charge of the installation. He was forty-eight and had been working for Wade since he left the Air Force. While he knew that Dana was actually a man, he knew better than to say anything derogatory. Personally, he admired Savannah Connell, and figured she was entitled to her quirks. He also respected the various salesmen over the years who had been willing to dress in women’s clothes to get Wade the very lucrative contracts that had allowed him to own a nice house, a boat, and to have two kids in college.
“It’s going pretty smooth; we should be done by tomorrow morning. I have to hand it to the engineers this time; they actually designed something easy to install,” he noted.
Dana nodded. After they finished their time in sales, all new engineers worked a year on installing systems. “So, you’ll be able to start testing the jet tomorrow afternoon?”
Mike nodded. “I expect to turn the plane over to the guys from Connell tomorrow afternoon. By the way, I sneaked a look at the Higgins system. It’s a piece of crap if you want my professional opinion.”
Dana laughed. “Define piece of crap.”
“The fans are much larger and have to be removed completely to be worked on. As you know, ours can be worked on while onboard.”
“I’m sure you’ll point that out to the Connell techs,” said Dana with a grin on her face.
“Already have. I also pointed out that our system is lighter and uses thirty percent less energy,” he said. “Don’t worry; we’re going to get this contract. Connell is a smart company, and they want the best for their jets.”
“I’m glad you’re so confident,” she said.
He shrugged his shoulders. “I wouldn’t work for Wade if we made crap.”
Dana laughed, and then she noticed a large man in a suit standing by the other Connell jet in the hanger. He was staring at her, and she wondered if he was the sales rep from Higgins. For the first time since she had taken the Connell contract, Dana felt uncomfortable.
Chapter 42
The man in the suit walked over towards her. He was dressed in a tailored pinstriped suit. Dana estimated he was six-two. His brown hair was styled short, and his moustache was trimmed neatly. She noticed the large gold Rolex around his right wrist. From his walk to his appearance, he oozed confidence and arrogance.
“You must be the Wade sales…man,” he said as he extended his hand. He smirked slightly as he ran his eyes over Dana. “I’m Vince Kramer, Higgins Engineering.”
Dana felt his hand compress hers; she fought off the discomfort and smiled back. “I’m Dana Matson, Wade Industries.”
“Dana? Christ you’re really taking this charade serious aren’t you?” he asked in a mocking tone.
“I do what it takes to get the contract,” she replied.
“Well, we at Higgins refused to play her silly game, and we’re in position to get the contact,” he stated. “I have to admit though; you look pretty good in a dress...for a man.”
Dana decided to save time and just start hating him now.
“Anyway, she didn’t complain when I made our sales pitch over video link, so I suppose it doesn’t really matter, right?” he continued.
“You haven’t got the contract,” replied Dana.
“True, but it’s just a matter of time. After they see our system in operation, we’ll get the contract,” he said.
“We’ll see,” said Dana.
“Well, let’s just say may the best ‘man’ win,” he said. He then laughed at his own joke.
One of his technicians called for him, and he walked away without another word. Dana shook her head and walked back to the jet that Mike’s team was working on.
“What an asshole,” said Mike. “Just so you know, I was talking to his team, and they can’t stand him either, so he’s pretty much an equal opportunity offender.”
“Thanks, Mike,” she replied.
Mike smiled and then turned back to seeing how the installation was proceeding.
Chapter 43
There was little for Dana to do but wait until the system was installed and tested, and the next few days passed by slowly. She wondered if Pete missed her. She then thought about what she would do when she returned to Oregon. With the exception of that asshole Vince, everyone had treated her well.
If she did stay as Dana, she knew that she would have to deal with more people like him. For the most part, she had been shielded by supportive people, but she knew it wouldn’t always be that way.
What made it harder was that she loved her job and didn’t want to give that up. She knew that Mr. Wade would support her; what about others in the company? It was too much to think about; what was important was that Wade got the contract, and she flipped on the TV.
Chapter 44
Mike was very pleased with the tests. He called Dana and told her that the system actually performed better than expected.
“Any word on our competition?” asked Dana.
“Competition? Please!” stated Mike. “First off, they had installation problems; second, they had some power issues as one of their fans had a bearing seize up. The Connell rep told me that he wasn’t impressed.”
“I wish I was as confident as you are,” she said.
“Relax, Dana, we’ve got this one in the bag,” said Mike.
It was a little after three that Dana got a call from Savannah.
“Can you come on out to the estate?” she asked.
“Of course,” replied Dana.
“Good, I’ll have Becky pick you up in twenty minutes,” said Savannah.
Dana hung up the phone and rushed to get dressed. She had been relaxing in jeans and a sweater, and she hurriedly changed into a skirt and blouse. She’d barely finished her makeup when there was a knocking on the door.
“I’ll be there in a minute,” she called out as she looked at her watch. It ws exactly twenty minutes since the phone call from Savannah.
“Okay,” replied Becky.
Soon they were heading out to the estate. For the first time since she arrived in New Jersey, the sun came out, and Dana wondered if this was a sign.
Chapter 45
Elizabeth led Dana into the study, where she was greeted by Savannah.
“My apologies for not being in contact with you for the past few days, but I don’t want to appear to be showing any favoritism. I just got the preliminary performance test results back from Ronald, and he’s very pleased with your system.”
Dana wasn’t sure if this meant that they’d get the contract or not, so she just nodded.
“We still have a few more tests we want to run, including some more operational flight tests, but I have to admit that it looks promising for Wade,” continued Savannah. “Please sit down, Dana.”
“What sort of flight tests?” asked Dana, as she sat down in a chair across from Savannah.
“They’re going to fly the jet down to Florida and then across the country and back. The static tests are fine for getting a baseline, but the operational tests are what sells. We have some test subjects who will be riding in the jet, and they’ll evaluate the system at the end of each flight,” continued Savannah.
“Are they engineers?” asked Dana.
Savannah shook her head. “No, they’re from a company we use when we’re testing a new product. I know what an engineer likes, but I also want to know what regular people think. They’ll be asked to grade all aspects of the plane for comfort and ease of operation.”
“That makes sense,” replied Dana. “I have full confidence in our systems.”
“Spoken like a true believer!” replied Savannah. “Anyway, I just wanted to let you know that these tests will take a few days. I don’t like keeping people in the dark.”
Dana nodded. “I appreciate that, thank you.”
“Now, since you’re here, would you like to stay for dinner? My chef, Marsha, is making her special Hungarian goulash tonight.”
“That sounds wonderful,” replied Dana.
“Just so you know, I extended the invitation to Mr. Holmes, but he refused,” said Savannah.
Dana wanted to say that this didn’t surprise her, but she kept her mouth shut.
“I suppose I owe you an explanation,” said Savannah. “We’ll talk about it over dinner.”
Chapter 46
“This is excellent,” said Dana.
“I know, it’s one of my favorite things that Marsha cooks,” said Savannah.
“We had neighbors who made it like this. They also drank beer with it,” said Dana.
“Dark beer goes well with it, but so does a red zinfandel,” commented Savannah. “Anyway, I guess you’re wondering about the rep from Higgins.”
“It crossed my mind,” replied Dana.
“I was told by my lawyers that while I could control the circumstances around who visits my estate, I couldn’t restrict someone from doing business with my company on the same basis. They said that if they had the best offer, then I would have to listen to it. From a strictly business point of view, I can understand this; I mean, I may have my quirks, but I do take running this company seriously,” explained Savannah.
“So why do request that men dress as women when they come here?” asked Dana.
Savannah cocked her head. “You know, I bet that every man who has come here has wanted to ask that question, and would you believe that you’re the first person to do so?”
Dana didn’t reply, she just stared back and shrugged her shoulders.
“Initially, I did it because I was pissed that many people thought I was running the company because I was family. My father loved me, but he loved this company and the reason he gave me control was because he knew that I wouldn’t run it into the ground. He had confidence in me to take the company to the next level. Still, I had to put up with the men who treated me like I was a novice. They offered to run the company for me. Every decision I made was dissected and analyzed, even when it was the exact same thing they would have done. The last straw was when one of them said that I should settle down, get married and let a man run the company. So, I initiated my little rule,” stated Savannah, her voice growing tense.
“How long ago was that?” asked Dana.
Savannah cracked a small smile. “It was twelve years ago, and obviously it’s still a sore spot. But my ruling served its purpose, and it separated the wheat from the chaff. The people that were left made no distinction between the gender of the person working here and results. Dana, I’m not some feminist wacko, I believe in the best person doing the job. I’ve fired many women for not doing their job, but as you probably have seen, there aren’t a lot of women in the industry.”
Dana nodded.
“Anyway, I figured that my little rule might help some women get their foot in the door, or at least give some men an idea of what women have to go through,” continued Savannah. “I may not be able to use this as the main factor in dealing out contracts, but when it’s close, I reward those who agree to go out on a limb.”
Savannah took a sip of her beer. “For example, how long did you prepare for this trip?”
“You mean with the way I look?”
“Yes,” said Savannah.
“Two weeks,” replied Dana.
“Why?”
“Mr. Wade asked me to do it, and I took it as a challenge,” replied Dana. “He said that I was the best person for the job.”
“Is that all?”
Dana shook her head. “No. Once I decided to do this, I realized that many people were depending on me. I mean, we’re not a huge company; losing this contract would probably cost some people their jobs.”
“So you were willing to make the sacrifice to get your company the contract, even if it was slightly out of the ordinary, right?”
“Yes,” answered Dana. “And yes, it has been an eye-opening experience.”
Savannah nodded knowingly. “How do you feel about that?”
Dana sighed and realized that Savannah wasn’t just referring to dressing for the job. “I’m still trying to figure it all out,” she replied softly.
“I think you’ll make the right decision,” said Savannah. “You’re a lovely young woman, Dana.”
“Thank you,” replied Dana.
“I’m not surprised to hear this; I sort of suspected that you were different from the moment I first met you.”
Dana ran her hand through her hair nervously. “I don’t know how my family will react to this.”
“You haven’t told them about this job or anything else yet?”
Dana vigorously shook her head. “No, they don’t know about this. I suspect that my sisters will think it’s is pretty cool, but I don’t know about my parents.”
“I imagine that’s a major concern,” said Savannah.
“I also have my friends and co-workers to deal with. I mean, not everyone understands about this sort of thing,” continued Dana.
“Well, I know that Howard won’t mind. He’s a good man and recognizes talent. He doesn’t tolerate any sort of harassment of his employees. Actually, it’s too bad that he’s so open-minded; otherwise, I would make you an offer. I guess I’ll have to be content with doing business with you,” said Savannah.
“Thank you,” replied Dana. She then let out a sigh and looked off to the side. “However, my job is the least of my worries.”
“Really?” asked Savannah. “So, what’s he like?”
Dana turned quickly back towards Savannah. “Is it that obvious?”
Savannah nodded.
“It’s just that it’s happening so fast. I mean, the last thing I planned on doing when I took this job was becoming someone’s girlfriend.”
“Is he nice?”
“Yes, very nice,” replied Dana with a smile.
“Try to set aside your engineering logic, and let it flow,” said Savannah. She then put her hand up. “I’m sorry, I’m not exactly one for giving others personal advice.”
“It’s okay, Savannah. But since you brought it up, why don’t you leave this place?”
“Another first, Dana,” replied Savannah. “I guess at first it was because I didn’t want people feeling sorry for me; gradually, it just became easier staying here, I have everything I could want or need.”
“Do you really believe that?” asked Dana cautiously.
Savannah chuckled. “No… no I don’t.”
“Then…why don’t you leave your estate?”
“I just may, Dana,” replied Savannah.
Chapter 47
“I just got a call from the airport; the jet with our system is due back this afternoon,” said Mike.
“Did they say anything else?” asked Dana.
“The system worked as advertised. The guests were comfortable and had no complaints — well, at least none regarding our equipment. Apparently, some of them thought the seats weren’t comfortable,” said Mike.
Dana laughed. “That’s not our problem.”
“The other jet is due back tomorrow, I don’t have any info on how it’s operating, but I’m not really worried. We killed them in all the other tests.”
“When do you think they’ll make their final recommendation?” asked Dana.
“They’re anxious to get this new line of jets out, so I imagine that they’ll make the call in the next couple of days,” said Mike.
“Okay, I just have never been good at waiting,” said Dana.
“Well, you might as well relax now; once they decide on us, then you’ll be kept busy working out all the details of the contract,” said Mike. “As for me, that’s when I can relax; I’ll be heading down to the Caribbean for a cruise.”
Dana laughed.
“Seriously, Dana, why don’t you head up to New York or over to Atlantic City?’ he suggested.
“I’m not really into gambling,” she replied.
“Okay, why not New York, or even Philadelphia?”
“I’ll think about it,” she replied. Actually, Dana had made an appointment to get a facial and to have her nails done. It was at a local spa/salon that Tess had recommended. She didn’t feel comfortable going to one of the big cities by herself.
“Well, I’ll call you as soon as I know anything,” he stated.
“Thanks, Mike,” she replied.
Chapter 48
The facial was very relaxing, and Dana wondered why she hadn’t had one earlier. While she was pretty sure that she would stay as Dana when the trip was over, she decided that the newfound pampering that she had recently experienced would continue.
She was pleased with the new color of her nails. It was slightly lighter than the color she had been using.
The woman who owned the place obviously knew Dana’s status, but made no comment about it.
Dana found a good bookstore on the way back to her hotel room and spent a relaxing afternoon browsing. She also fought the urge to constantly check her voicemail, knowing that Mike would keep his word and call her immediately if he learned anything.
When she returned to her hotel, she decided that she could use a drink. After dropping off her things in her room, she headed to the bar next to the hotel.
The bar was half-filled with businessmen and women. She found an open stool and sat down at the bar.
“What can I get you?” asked the bartender.
She was about to order wine, but then went with Lisa’s recommendation. “Cosmopolitan, please,” she replied.
It wasn’t as good as the one back home, but it wasn’t bad either. She took another sip and scanned the room. She was pleased to see how well she blended in with the other professionals who were in the bar.
“Well, well, I’m surprised to see you here,” stated Vince.
Dana turned around and saw the Higgins’s sales rep standing next to her.
“What is that you’re drinking?” he asked. He sat down next to her, and then seeing what she was drinking he rolled his eyes. “Christ, what sort of brainwashing did your company put you through?”
A few people glanced over at them as Vince’s voice was very loud. Dana debated getting up and leaving, but decided not to give Vince the pleasure. She noticed that he was drinking a light beer. From his demeanor and breath, Dana could also tell that he had been drinking for a while.
“If you ever decide to switch to an adult drink, you should try one,” replied Dana.
A woman sitting across the bar smiled hearing Dana’s comment.
“I’ll keep that in mind,” he said. “So what’s it like? I mean, giving in to her demands; don’t you feel degraded?”
Not as much as I do talking to you, she thought. “I do what it takes to get the contract.”
“I suppose it’s good that she doesn’t have an animal fetish then,” replied Vince.
Dana didn’t reply.
“Okay, maybe that was out of line, but she’s one strange bitch; you have to agree with me on that one,” continued Vince. He then leaned over and smiled. “Oh, sorry, I guess that sort of comment hits too close to home, doesn’t it… honey?”
Dana sighed. She just wanted to get out of the bar as fast as she could; this was starting to get out of hand.
“You know, you’re not bad looking; I mean that. If I was into that sort of thing, or if you were a real woman, I might make a pass at you,” he whispered.
“If you did, it would be a shame, as I would have to waste what’s left of my drink,” she replied.
He slipped his hand on Dana’s leg and grinned. “What do you mean?” He began to slip his hand up her thigh.
Dana had enough and poured her drink on his lap.
Vince stood up and screamed out. “You fucking bitch!”
Everyone in the bar stopped and turned to look at Vince. Dana decided to leave, and she got up from her stool. Vince grabbed her arm and pulled back his other arm. “I ought to punch you in the mouth for that!”
Dana saw a large man behind Vince grab his arm and spin him around. “You want to try that with someone your own size? It’s not nice to threaten a lady,” he stated menacingly.
Vince stared at the man. “Look, you don’t understand; she’s not a woman, she’s a guy!”
The man looked at Dana who rolled her eyes. “Yeah, right, and I’m the fuckin’ pope,” said the man. He looked at Dana. “You okay?”
Dana nodded. “Yes, thank you. I was just leaving anyway.”
“I’ll make sure this drunk doesn’t bother you,” said the man with a smile. Vince tried to pull away, and then man forced him down on the barstool. “Sit down, buddy.”
“I’m not drunk you idiot, look at him, can’t you tell he’s a guy? Or are you fuckin’ blind as well as stupid?” exclaimed Vince.
The man twisted Vince’s arm behind his back. “Watch your mouth, asshole.” He then looked at Dana and grinned. “Sorry about that. I’ll hold him here until you leave; don’t worry, I won’t hurt him.”
Dana decided to get out of the bar as quickly as possible. As she walked away, she could hear Vince continuing to argue with her rescuer. Somehow, she knew this wouldn’t be he last trouble she would have with Vince.
Chapter 49
Dana called Tess and was relieved when she picked up the phone. She told her what had happened.
“I know I shouldn’t have poured that drink in his lap, but he asked for it,” said Dana.
“I would have done the same thing. However, I agree with you to watch out for him. You insulted his manhood, and he sounds like the type of man who won’t let this sort of thing slide,” said Tess.
“I was thinking the same thing,” said Dana. “I don’t plan on going back to that bar, that’s for sure.”
“That’s a pretty good idea. So, other than him, how’s it going?” asked Tess.
“It’s been pretty uneventful up to that, everything has felt normal,” replied Dana. She then told Tess about the trip.
“I’m not surprised that you’re doing well; I suspected that you’d impress Savannah Connell.”
“She’s pretty impressive too, although I can’t understand why she won’t leave her estate,” said Dana.
“I doubt if she’s ever gotten over the accident,” said Tess.
“Do you think that she’s afraid of how people will treat her because she’s disabled?’ asked Dana.
“I doubt she cares what others think. I don’t think that she has ever truly accepted the fact that she’s not the person she once was,” said Tess.
“It’s too bad,” said Dana.
“I know, but it’s difficult for people to accept when they’re different,” said Tess. “So, anything else you want to talk about?”
“Yes, one more thing: Vince is such a pig, but for just a second I thought he was really coming on to me, but that doesn’t make sense; I mean, he’s such a homophobic jerk,” said Dana.
“He might be really turned on by you. Some men who have sexual issues see being with a transgendered woman as not being gay. It’s like they can rationalize it as being with a woman who is slightly different. Some of my clients have told me that they’ve had sex with men who, even after having sex with them, state that they’re completely straight, even haven given oral!”
“I’m so glad that Pete has never said something like that to me! It would be so degrading,” said Dana.
“Well, I just know how confusing it can all be. For many people, gender and sexuality is very confusing. I’ve known transgendered clients who consider themselves heterosexual even after they’ve had sex with a man.”
“How do you see it?” asked Dana.
“I don’t use sexual labels any more, I think they’re obsolete. I’ve been with women, men, and transgendered sexual partners. They were all adults, and no one was forced into doing anything they didn’t want to do. So what does that make me?”
Dana thought about it for a moment. “I guess it makes you better adjusted than most of the population.”
Tess laughed. “Thank you. Now back to Vince, if he does have urges towards you, that makes him even more dangerous. Be careful, Dana.”
“I will, and thanks for the talk,” said Dana.
“No problem, Dana, talk to you later.”
Chapter 50
Dana thought about what Tess had said. She couldn’t believe how fast everything was happening in her life. All those years of repressing those feelings, and instead of making them go away, she was now on the road to becoming a woman fulltime and having a loving boyfriend. Dana wondered how her life might have turned out if she had given into these feeling back in college.
She then thought about her family. How could she tell them? She couldn’t just show up as a woman; that would freak them out completely. She could take time off and dress up as a guy, but that idea depressed her. As far as she was concerned, she was now Dana.
Nervously, she picked up the phone and dialed the number for her sister Peg. After three rings Peg picked up the phone.
Peg was three years older than Dylan and was living in Chicago. She was currently working at the Field Museum in the research department.
“What’s up, Dylan?” asked Peg.
“I have something I need to talk to you about,” said Dana.
“Sure thing, what’s on your mind?”
Dana spent the next hour telling her sister everything that had been going on in her life.
“Well… that’s it,” said Dana.
“Do you have any photos?” asked Peg.
Her request caught Dana off guard. “Photos?”
“Yes, I want to see what my little sister looks like!” replied Peg. “Dana… oh by the way, that’s a great name. I always have known you were different. Rachel always thought you might be gay, but I suspected that there was more to it than that.”
Rachel was Dana’s other sister, who was just eighteen months older. She was a physical therapist.
“You’re just telling me that to make me feel better,” said Dana.
“Since when have I ever said something to make you feel better!” replied Peg with a laugh. “I should have known you were really a girl; I mean, you looked better than Rach in her cheerleader outfit!”
“So, does this mean that everything is cool with us?” asked Dana.
“Cool? Cool doesn’t even start to describe how I feel. I have another sister!”
Dana was stunned by her sister’s reaction and tried to think of something to say.
“You still there, Dana?” asked Peg.
“Umm, yes. I’m just at a loss for words,” she replied. “Did you really think I was different?”
“Yes. I mean you were too good to be true. You did everything that you were supposed to do. I just knew that you were hiding something,” replied Peg. “Hey, what about a photo? I want to see what you look like.”
“I have one on my desktop; I can send it to you if you want,” replied Dana.
The photo was one taken by Tess before the trip. Dana was wearing her gray skirt, black boots, and red sweater.
“Well, you have my e-mail, so send it to me. Don’t worry, little sister, I won’t show it to anyone else, unless you let me,” said Peg.
“Okay,” replied Dana. It didn’t take long to send it to her sister. “You should have it now.”
“Okay, opening it up. Wow, Dana! You’re so pretty; I can’t believe that’s really you!”
“I had a lot of help,” replied Dana.
“Is that your own hair?”
“Yes,” said Dana.
“Wow, I’m so impressed. So have you started hormones yet?”
“No, I haven’t even started seeing a therapist. I’ll have to do that first,” said Dana.
“I can’t wait until you start to change. Well, it took over twenty years, but you’re finally interesting, little sister!”
“Gee thanks. Come on, I’m not that bad… am I?”
“I’m just kidding, Dana, but you have to admit that you’ve always been a little uptight.”
“I guess you’re right,” replied Dana.
“Well, I can’t wait to see you. When do you think that you can come by for a visit?”
“I won’t be able to come out until this deal is finished.”
“I understand that, but I’d love to see you. Look, all kidding aside, I’m very proud of you, Dana. What you’re doing takes a lot of guts, and I just want you to know that I fully support you.”
“Thanks, Peg. I really appreciate it,” replied Dana.
“So, do you want to tell Rach, or do you want me to?” asked Peg.
“What do you think?” asked Dana.
“I’ll tell her; don’t worry, she’ll be even more excited about this than me!”
“Okay. Now, what about Mom and Dad?” asked Dana.
“I think you should do that in person.”
“I suppose you’re right, but how should I dress?” asked Dana.
“Do you consider yourself a fulltime woman now?”
“Yes,” replied Dana.
“Then don’t change back just for them. Mom and Dad may not understand at first, but they’ll come around. They do love you,” said Peg. “Trust me on this one; they won’t shun you or anything like that. Hell, they accepted me.”
“That’s true. So how’s Kelly?”
“She’s great. You don’t mind if I tell her?” asked Peg.
Kelly was a womanPeg’s partner, who worked in the acquisitions department at The the Field Museum.
“No, not at all,” said Dana.
Peg had come out while at college and had been living with her partner for two years.
“Oh, feel free to call me anytime you want to, Dana. I want to help you in your transition,” added Peg.
Dana was suddenly overwhelmed by her emotions. “Thanks, Peg.”
“No problem, Dana. I’m seeing Rach for lunch this weekend, and I’ll tell her then. She’s going to be so jealous that you told me first!” Peg began to laugh.
“I hope she understands,” said Dana.
“She will,” replied Peg.
They talked for another hour before they ended the call. Dana sat on the edge of the bed and couldn’t help but smile.
Chapter 51
Dana headed down to the airport to see if Mike had any new information.
“Nothing new, although the Connell techs did ask us to show them how to change out the fans. They seemed impressed at how quickly we can do it,” said Mike.
“I suppose that’s a good sign,” she replied. She looked over at the area where the Higgins representatives were working.
“Oh, by the way, the salesguy from Higgins has stopped by a few times looking for you,” said Brian. “He also asked me for your phone number; don’t worry, I didn’t give it to him. There’s something about that guy that doesn’t seem right.”
“Thanks, Mike,” said Dana.
“Here’s his card. I told him that I’d give it to you; do you want it, or do you want me to file it?” said Mike. He held the card over a trashcan.
“That sounds good,” replied Dana.
“Is everything okay, you seem a little distracted?” asked Mike.
Dana nodded.
“Has he been bothering you?” asked Mike as he moved closer.
Dana was surprised how defensive Mike was becoming. “It’s okay, Mike, but thanks for asking.”
“Okay, but you’re my boss on this job, and I’m not going to let that clown bother you. If he makes any trouble, call me.”
“Thanks, Mike,” said Dana.
Chapter 52
The afternoon was sunny, and Dana decided to wait outside for her ride to arrive. She planned to have a quiet dinner in her room as she waited for Savannah to make her decision.
“Well, well, I thought I saw you out here,” said Vince as he walked up behind her. He cracked a smile. “I just want to apologize for my behavior in the bar the other day.”
Dana just nodded.
Vince walked closer. “I know I was out of line and I want to make it up someway. Are you free for dinner?”
While she was caught off guard by his offer, Dana had no intention of accepting it.
“Sorry, but I already have plans,” she replied.
Vince smiled and shrugged his shoulders. “Well, you can’t hold it against me for trying.”
Dana wasn’t sure what was more unsettling, Vince being drunk and obnoxious or him being friendly.
“You know, Dana, you really are an attractive woman; that’s right, love, I called you a woman,” he said as he moved closer to her.
Dana stepped back and glanced at her watch. She hoped that Becky would arrive soon so she could leave. She wondered if she should walk back inside.
Vince moved closer to Dana. “Admit it, you like the fact that I want you. I bet right now that you’re thinking about how good it would feel to have me make love to you.”
Dana pulled away. “Please, Vince, I’m not interested.”
Vince laughed and moved closer. “Your words say no, but your eyes say yes.” He then leaned over and kissed Dana on the lips.
She pushed herself away from him. “No!”
“Oooh, I love a woman who’s hard to get,” he stated.
Dana was about to hit him when she heard Becky’s voice. It took Dana a second to realize that she was so flustered by Vince’s advances that she hadn’t heard the limo pull up.
“You ready to go, Ms. Matson?’ asked Becky.
Dana nodded and didn’t wait for Becky to open the door for her. As they drove away, she noticed that Vince was licking his lips.
“You okay, Dana?” asked Becky.
Dana just sighed. “It’s okay, Becky. Thanks for showing up when you did.”
“You want to talk about it?” asked Becky.
Dana shook her head. It was too confusing right now to discuss. She couldn’t believe that Vince had so easily taken control of the situation, and it bothered her.
Becky decided not to press the point. She had seen that creep Vince kiss Dana and how relived Dana was when the limo had arrived. It wasn’t right, and Becky couldn’t just let it slide.
Chapter 53
When Dana got back to her room, she debated making herself a drink, but decided that it would only make matters worse. She was still physically a guy and not in bad shape; why didn’t she punch Vince after he kissed her? Had she changed that much so soon?
She debated telling someone, anyone, but she didn’t want to look weak and unable to handle her own problems. She also suspected that it would come down to her word against Vince’s. He would deny that anything happened and start making fun of her; no, it was better to just tough it out. The contract would be announced soon, and that would solve her problem with Vince, she rationalized.
Dana decided she needed to talk to someone, but she didn’t want to make her sister worry, so she called Tess.
As Dana told Tess what happened, she felt her emotions becoming loose, and before she knew it, tears were rolling down her cheeks.
“It’s okay to cry, Dana, it’s far more healthy than to hold in your emotions,” said Tess.
“I can’t remember the last time I cried, Tess,” said Dana as she reached for a tissue.
“Then it’s long overdue. Even if you weren’t going through gender transition, it’s healthy to let out your emotions. Why do they train boys to hold in their feelings? It doesn’t make sense!” stated Tess.
“What should I do?” asked Dana.
“It’s up to you. This Vince sounds like a real pig, and he shouldn’t be allowed to get away with his behavior. I know a few women who could definitely put him in his place.”
“I know, but right now it’s his word against mine,” said Dana.
“Then I suggest that you don’t allow yourself to be alone with him. I suspect that he was waiting for you to be alone this afternoon.”
“So he’s stalking me?” asked Dana.
“Stalking may be extreme, but he’s definitely after you,” said Tess. “Not to make light of this situation, but you are getting a chance to experience something that many women go through… sexual harassment.”
“I guess you’re right,” said Dana.
“Seriously, Dana, if he does this again, you have to report it,” said Tess.
“I know,” she replied. “I just feel like such a wimp for allowing it to happen in the first place.”
“You didn’t do anything, Dana. He’s the one at fault not you!” said Tess. “If it makes you feel any better, many women blame themselves when this happens.”
“Thanks, Tess,” said Dana.
“No problem, Dana. This isn’t an easy thing to get through.”
Chapter 54
The next morning Dana got a call from Mike.
“I just was notified that they want to see us here at the hanger at one,” he said.
“You mean both us and the people from Higgins?” asked Dana.
“Yep,” he replied. “Relax, this is the way they always do this. The rep from Connell will meet with you and the sales guy from Higgins and tell you who got the contract. Dress nice, as you’ll be having dinner with Ms. Connell this evening; she always has dinner with the winner.”
“My, you sound confident,” replied Dana, as she thought about what she was going to wear.
“I am, our system is much better,” replied Mike with confidence.
“Okay, I’ll see you later,” she said.
Dana went through her wardrobe and picked out her gray knit suit. The weather outside was gray and gloomy again, and the hanger would be drafty In the short time she had been wearing women’s clothing she had learned that wearing skirts could be very uncomfortable in cool environments. She debated wearing slacks, but decided that it would be best to continue to wear a skirt and deal with the discomfort.
Before she left, she examined her appearance, making sure she looked perfect. True, the contract had already been decided, but she still wanted to look her best.
Becky arrived around twelve and drove Dana over to the hanger. Dana debated asking Becky if she knew anything, but decided that would be unprofessional.
Mike was waiting for her, along with the other technicians from Wade. They all seemed in a good mood, and Dana hoped it was a good sign. She glanced over at the team from Higgins. Vince was wearing a dark blue suit and winked at her, sending chills up Dana’s spine. No matter which way the contact came out, she would not have to see that creep again after this afternoon, she thought.
Ronald Baskins came walking out of the main office a little after one and motioned for both Vince and Dana.
“It’s in the bag, kid,” said Mike with a smile.
Dana did her best to act confident as she walked towards Ronald. The sound from her heels seemed to echo through the hanger.
Ronald led them to a conference room.
“Please sit down, and we’ll get started,” he said.
Dana looked around, expecting to see a monitor for a video linkup with Savannah’s estate, but was surprised to see that there wasn’t one.
Vince was sitting across from Dana, and when Dana looked at him, he ran his tongue over the edge of his lips.
Just then the door opened up, and in came Savannah Connell. Her appearance caught both Dana and Vince by surprise.
“Good afternoon,” she said. “I’ve looked over both of your proposals, and the results of our testing, and I must say that I’m very impressed with both companies’ products. I am fully confident that we would be happy with either system. Now this is where the hard part comes in. It’s so much simpler when there is a substantial difference between the products, however when they are fairly equal, I am forced to take other things into consideration.”
She paused and took a sip of water. “I just want to tell both of you that I am not basing my decision on my rules regarding my estate.”
A big smile started to form on Vince’s face.
Dana suddenly felt a sickening feeling in her stomach.
“Mr. Holmes, from strictly a business point of view, I could not hold it against your company for your refusal to abide by my rules.”
Vince made a fist and made a slight pumping motion with it.
“I’m not done; as I said, I cannot make a business decision based on my rules, but I can make a decision based on your conduct while you’ve been out here.”
Vince turned to Savannah and then looked at Dana. He turned back to Savannah. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Ms. Connell.”
Savannah glared back at him. “This is not the time to try to play me for a fool. It was bad enough that you sexually harassed Ms. Matson here, but you made several rude and suggestive remarks to my driver.”
Vince’s face began to turn red with anger. He turned to Savannah and started to open his mouth.
Savannah put up her hand. “I’m not through talking, Mr. Holmes. First, the man who held you back in the bar by the hotel is one of my employees; his name is Frank Myers and he’s a licensed private investigator. Next was your obvious sexual harassment of Ms. Matson outside the hanger yesterday. It was witnessed by several of my employees and also by my driver, Elizabeth. I also had her statements that you made several sexually suggestive remarks to her.”
“Hold on, Ms. Connell, Dana, I mean ‘Ms. Matson’ came on to me, and as far as that girl is concerned, she’s a liar,” explained Vince.
“My niece is not a liar, Mr. Holmes,” stated Savannah in a firm tone.
It took Vince a second to realize what she was saying.
“Now, I am not awarding Wade the contract based on your behavior,” said Savannah.
Vince cocked his head and a smile started to form on his face.
“I wouldn’t smile if I were you, Mr. Holmes, as I’m awarding the contract to Wade based on the attitude of the personnel at Higgins I talked to concerning your behavior. They didn’t seem to think that this was a problem. I then did some research and found that there are no women in any supervisory positions at Higgins, so I’m not surprised that they seem to think that sexual harassment isn’t a big deal — those are their words, not mine, Mr. Holmes. Just so you know, in addition to awarding Wade the contract, I will not do any business with Higgins until there is a turnaround in the corporate attitude there. My lawyers are putting this all into nice legalese in a letter that your CEO will be receiving soon,” stated Savannah.
Vince sat in silence, not knowing what to do or to say.
“I think you should go, Mr. Holmes, and be thankful that you don’t work for me or for Wade, as not only would you be unemployed right now, but you would also be facing possible civil litigation,” continued Savannah. “Just to be safe, I would start looking for a good lawyer if I were you, one that specializes in defending sexual harassment defendants”
Vince stood up and appeared to be biting down on his lower lip. He looked at Dana and shook his head. He then walked out, muttering to himself.
When the door closed, Savannah turned to Dana and smiled. “Congratulations on a job well done, Dana.” She then extended her hand.
Dana took it and smiled back. “I don’t know what to say. There are so many things to comprehend right now.”
“First off, your company had a great offer, and you presented it very effectively, and I look forward to continuing our relationship. Next, as far as Vince is concerned, we’ve had trouble with him and their reps before. However, I never had the proof until this time. I’m sorry that I didn’t let you know, but I just want you to know that you were never in any danger.”
“Thank you. I guess I should have said something, but I didn’t know how to do it.”
“That’s understandable, as many real women have the same problem. Minorities are often afraid to make waves, even when they’re right. Oh, I did contact Howard and told him everything. He said that he’ll fully support you if you want to take any legal action.”
“That won’t be necessary,” she replied. “However, thank you for the important lesson. I won’t let something like that happen again.”
“I know that, Dana,” said Savannah.
Dana nodded. “What about this? I mean, I thought you never left your estate, why now?”
“It seemed like the time. Besides, I was so impressed with how brave you were to take on this job and to see and accept the real you at the same time; it seemed rather silly to stay away. I have been scared about how others might treat me, and on my estate I could control almost everything, but now it’s time to get back to the real world.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Dana.
“Also, since I’ve been on a crusade to get women into higher positions in the workplace, I suppose I can widen that to include the disabled.”
“Does that mean that you’re going to open up the estate to men?” asked Dana.
Savannah laughed. “Heavens no! It’s too much fun seeing some of them having to walk around in heels to give that up! Now, Marsha is cooking her famous chicken Parmesan tonight, and I am not going to take no for an answer.”
“That sounds wonderful; I’m famished,” replied Dana. “I just need to call Mr. Wade first.”
“You can use the phone in here; we’ll be waiting outside when you’re done,” said Savannah.
Chapter 55
Dana was surprised when Beth joined them for dinner.
“So, am I off driving duty for now, Aunt Savannah?’ asked Beth with a smile on her face.
“Yes, my dear,” replied Savannah. “I appreciate your hard work.”
“It was fun,” she replied.
“So you were in on this too?” asked Dana.
Beth nodded. “I eagerly volunteered to do it, as the last time a representative from Higgins came out here I was hit on by a guy even slimier than Vince.”
“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you Dana,” said Savannah.
“It’s okay,” replied Dana. “So, do you think that Higgins will change?”
“They might not have a choice. I didn’t tell Vince everything, as a friend of mine is currently work up a lawsuit against Higgins for several female employees who were discriminated against. From what she has told me, they have a really strong case.”
Dana nodded. “I feel a little silly that I got into a situation like that.”
“Don’t be. Besides sexual harassment isn’t just a man making unwanted advances towards a woman; it’s one person abusing another, and that’s all that counts.
“Is Vince really a person?” asked Beth.
“In the legal sense of the word, yes,” replied Savannah.
Dana laughed. “Well, I was glad to have been of assistance.”
Dinner was served a short time later, and it was delicious. Dana had to admit that it was the best chicken Parmesan that she had ever had.
“Have you told Howard about your decision to stay as Dana yet?” asked Savannah.
“No, I was waiting until I got back. I also plan on requesting some time off so I can go to Chicago and tell my family,” said Dana. She then told them about Peg.
“I suspect that things will go smoother than you think,” said Savannah, “Now, what about your ‘friend’ back west?”
“I wish I knew,” replied Dana. “I haven’t talked to him since I flew out here. Oh, I’ve e-mailed him a few times, but I haven’t called. I guess he thinks that I’m not interested anymore.”
“I doubt that, as I suspect he knows that you’re out here to work. However, as you have the contract, I suggest that you call him,” said Savannah.
“I agree,” added Beth.
“As I now consider you a friend, may I ask you something?” asked Savannah.
“Yes,” replied Dana.
“Do you love him?” asked Savannah.
Dana immediately nodded. “For the first time in my life, I feel really in love.”
“Well, you’d better skip dessert and coffee and head back to your hotel so you can call him,” said Savannah.
“I’ll get my coat and drive you,” said Beth.
“I thought you weren’t a driver anymore,” said Dana.
“For this, I can do it one more time,” said Beth as she stood up.
Chapter 56
Dana sat in front of her phone for several minutes before she got the nerve up to pick it up and call Pete.
She nervously counted off the rings, and just as she expected to hear his answering machine, he picked up the phone.
“Dana, this is a pleasant surprise. So, did you get the contract?” he asked.
“Yes, we got it,” she replied. “There are some details to work out, but I should be heading back in a day or so.”
“Well, this calls for a celebration then, and I know just place to take you,” he said.
“So, this means that you’re not angry with me for not calling you sooner?” asked Dana.
“Please! Look, you’re out there on a very important trip; the last thing you needed was to be distracted by me,” replied Pete.
“Thanks for understanding,” she replied. “I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you, Dana,” he replied. “Look, I’d rather say this in person, but I want to tell you that I understand how complicated this is, but I want to make it work. I see you as a lovely woman, and I’m deeply in love with you.”
“You…you mean that?’ stammered Dana.
“Of course,” he replied. “How do you feel about this?”
Dana wiped away a tear that was rolling down her right cheek. “I love it. I love you, Pete.”
“And I love you too, Dana. We’ll make it work.”
Chapter 57
Three days later Dana’s jet landed back in Oregon. Mr. Wade sent out a car to pick her up, and a short time later she was sitting across from him in his office.
“You did a wonderful job, Dana,” he said. “I’m very proud of you.”
“Thank you, Mr. Wade,” she replied. “I need to say something important; I’ve decided to stay as a woman.”
“I’m not totally surprised, Dana,” he replied.
“I’d also like some time off. I have plenty of vacation time on the books,” she continued.
“I understand,” he replied. “I suspect that you have some details that you need to work out.”
Dana nodded. “Thank you for being so understanding.”
“As you probably know, Dana, you’re not the first person who has worked for me who has come to this decision. Now, I have something I want to say; I don’t want to lose someone of your talents. While we don’t presently have any openings at the executive level, we will in six to eight months. In the meantime, I don’t see a problem with you staying in your present position here.”
“Um, is the new position here?” she asked.
“There will be two: one here, and the other in a new office we’ll be opening up in New Jersey.”
“I’d like to stay out here,” she said.
“I had a feeling you’d say that,” he replied. He leaned back in his chair and smiled. “Effective immediately, you’re on vacation. When you return, I expect the usual hard work.”
“Thank you, Mr. Wade,” she replied.
“Oh, one more thing,” he said as he sat up. He reached into his top desk drawer and pulled out an envelope. “Here’s your bonus for a job well done.” He handed her the envelope.
Dana took it and thanked him.
“You can open it now, if you’d like,” said Mr. Wade with a grin on his face.
Dana nervously opened up the envelope and pulled out the check. She stared at it in disbelief. “Um, this must be a mistake.”
Mr. Wade shook his head. “No, you’ve earned it.”
“Thank you very much, Mr. Wade,” replied Dana.
“Have a good vacation, Dana. We’ll talk more when you get back; I have great plans for you.”
Chapter 58
“So, where are we going to dinner tonight?” asked Dana. “I need to know, so I can dress appropriately.”
“Dress for the finest dinner you can imagine,” replied Pete.
“I promise that I’ll look stunning for you,” she replied.
“I know you will. I’ll be up to pick you up at seven,” he replied.
Dana hung up the phone and looked at her watch. She quickly called Maria.
“I know this is short notice, but can you squeeze me in this afternoon? I have a very special dinner date this evening, and I want to look extra special for him,” begged Dana.
“Can you be here in thirty minutes?” replied Maria.
“Yes,” replied Dana.
“Okay, come on in. And don’t worry, honey; he’s going to love how you look,” she replied.
Chapter 59
Dana was pleased with her hair as she looked in the mirror.
“I went with a slightly lighter color in the highlights this time,” said Maria.
“I love it,” replied Dana.
“You’re so lucky that you look so good in short hair; you look very feminine. Too many women come out looking too butch for my taste,” said Maria.
Dana ran her fingers through her hair. “Well, I owe a lot of it to your wonderful work.”
“So, I take it that you’ve graduated from Ms. Wellington’s Finishing School?” asked Maria.
Dana laughed. “I wouldn’t say that, but I would say that Dana is here to stay.”
“That’s wonderful to hear. Now, tell me everything as I do your nails,” she replied. “But first, the important question I need to know the answer to — are you going to stay my client?”
Dana nodded vigorously. “Absolutely, Maria.”
Chapter 60
Remembering Tess’s advice, Dana decided to wear her little black dress that night. She went with a garter belt and stockings along with a pair of black heels. To complete the outfit, she wore gold hoop earrings and a gold chain around her neck.
As she inspected herself in the mirror, she nodded in approval. She was happy to be Dana from now on. Hopefully, her family would understand and accept her, but she decided that when she went out to Chicago, she wouldn’t be asking for their permission.
As for Pete, she couldn’t wait until she was in his arms again. She glanced at the clock and saw that it was just a few minutes before seven. The last thing she did was apply a few drops of Chanel No. 5, again remembering Tess’s advice not to overdo it.
The doorbell rang a little after seven, and she walked over to the peephole and saw Pete standing in front of her door. He was dressed in a dark blue suit.
She opened the door, and he smiled as he greeted her.
“You look stunning,” he said as he walked in. He then pulled her close and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips.
Dana couldn’t help but smile. “I’m happy to see you too.”
“Well, we’d better get going; we don’t want to miss our reservations,” he said.
“I’ll get my coat,” replied Dana.
Pete shook his head. “You won’t need it, trust me.”
He led her downstairs and into his apartment. Dana could smell the aroma of salmon cooking in the oven.
“I hope you don’t mind, but the last thing I wanted to do tonight was share you with the rest of the city,” said Pete as he closed the door. “I hope you like salmon.”
“I love it, and it smells wonderful,” she replied.
“I usually go up to Alaska once a year for fishing, but this was provided by a friend,” said Pete as he took off his jacket. “Would you like some wine?”
Dana nodded.
“I hope you don’t mind not going out tonight,” he said as he opened the bottle of Riesling.
“I don’t mind,” said Dana as she sat down on a barstool that was by his kitchen nook. “I’m just happy to be with you. I really missed you.”
“I missed you too, Dana. So… is Dana here to stay?” he asked, as he poured the wine.
Dana nodded as she took the glass from him. “Yes, this is me from now on.”
Pete smiled and held out his glass and touched her glass. “Here’s to your new life.”
Dana nodded and then sipped the wine. “And here’s to us.”
“I’ll drink to that,” replied Pete as he clinked his glass off hers.
Chapter 61
Over dinner, Dana brought him up-to-date on her life. They ate by candlelight with soft jazz playing in the background.
“So, when are you going out to Chicago?” he asked.
“I need to call my sister first, but I imagine that I’ll start out next week; I have a few things to take care of out here first” she said. “Why?”
“Well, if you’re planning on driving out there, I’d like to go with you. I have a publisher out there who is interested in my latest book.”
“Really?” said Dana.
“Yes, and besides, I don’t like the idea of you driving out there by yourself,” he replied.
“Thank you,” said Dana, pleased that he cared about her well being.
“You mean a lot to me, Dana, I’m not about to lose you,” he said, as he reached over and took her hands into his. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking about us while you were away, and I know that you’re the person that I want to spend the rest of my life with. Look, I know this is going to be a little complicated, but so what? Who said that complicated is bad? I just know that I love you, Dana.”
“I love you too, Pete,” replied Dana.
Chapter 62
He ran his hand gently through her hair as they cuddled in his bed. The only sound was the rain hitting the bedroom window. Pete smiled at the way that Dana was clinging close to him. He thought about their lovemaking and how feminine Dana’s reactions were. In many ways, she was more female than many of the women that he had loved.
She was the thing that had been missing from his life all these years, and in just the short period that he had known Dana, his creative juices had been renewed. The publisher in Chicago was just one of several that his editor had sent the first draft of his book to. What he hadn’t told Dana was that there was currently a bidding war for the book, which he had turned out in just a few weeks. Meeting Dana had broken the creative ice jam that had plagued him his whole life. Even his editor remarked that he seemed like a new writer. The contract that the Chicago publisher was talking about would be a six book deal that would leave him financially set for life.
Until now, money hadn’t been important, and he had been happy being an underachiever, writing the occasional story and making enough to pay his bills, but now he wanted a home and a life with Dana. The fact that the woman he had been looking for his whole life was physically male made no difference to him.
Dana had told him over dinner how she would be seeing a therapist and soon an endocrinologist to start her hormone therapy.
He also wanted to be close to her when she told her family, even if he had to stay in the shadows. He imagined that it would difficult for them to be told that their only son was now a woman, without throwing into the mix that she had a boyfriend. And if things worked out well, then he could be there to meet her family. Anyway, he wanted to be there for her.
He leaned down and gently kissed her as she slept and pulled the down comforter around them.
Chapter 63
“You sure you’re going to be okay?” asked Dana as she sat next to Pete.
“Yes, as I’ve told you a dozen times, the question is, how do you feel?’ he asked.
Dana looked out of the car window at Peg’s house. “I don’t know.”
“You have my cell phone number, and I won’t be that far away,” he said. “You don’t have to do this alone.”
“No, I do. I love you Pete, but I need to face them alone… or at least with my sisters.”
Pete leaned over and kissed her. “I know things will work out fine.”
“I wish I had your confidence,” she replied.
She got out of the car and grabbed her bags out of the trunk. “I’ll see you soon,” she said.
Pete nodded. They had talked about this moment many times during the drive out to Chicago. Dana’s parents had been told that she was coming out for a visit, but they didn’t know the reason why.
He watched her walk up the sidewalk towards her sister’s house. Before she was halfway up the sidewalk, two women came out of the house and ran towards her. They were soon locked in mass hug. Pete smiled and drove away. There would be time later for introductions. He definitely noticed the family resemblance in the three sisters, although he felt that Dana was the cutest, but then again he was biased.
“My god, little sister, you’re beautiful!” said Peg as she grabbed one of the bags.
“I’m just glad that you waited until we got out of high school. Can you imagine how many boys would have been bugging her?” said Rachel to Peg.
“We should have known when she looked so cute in your cheerleading outfit,” said Peg.
Dana laughed. “Okay, okay, I get it; I’m due to get some crap from you two.”
“Oh, you have no idea, little sister,” said Rachel as they walked into the house.
“Where’s Kelly?” asked Dana, referring to Peg’s partner.
“She thought that this should be just between us; however, she’s dying to meet you,” said Peg.
Dana smiled back. “Cool. I’ve always liked her.”
A short time later they were sitting around the kitchen table drinking coffee.
“I suppose that you both have a ton of questions to ask,” said Dana.
“I only have one, Dana; are you happy?” asked Rachel.
Dana nodded. “For the first time in my life, I feel free and at ease. I guess I channeled this into my work.”
“That’s all that matters,” she replied. “Peg and I have worried about you for a while; we knew you were holding something in, but we didn’t want to press you.”
“What do you think Mom and Dad will say?” asked Dana.
Rachel cast a glance at Peg.
“We don’t know. They’re both pretty liberal, but they always talk about how proud they are of you and your career. You are their only son,” said Peg.
“I don’t suppose you’d be willing to dress as a boy to go see them?” asked Rachel.
“I can’t do that… not even for them,” said Dana. “I know that sounds selfish, but this is who I am now. Does that make sense?”
Both women nodded.
“So, are you ready?” asked Peg.
Dana shook her head. “No, but let’s get it over with. I don’t want to hurt them… but I have a life to live.”
“I’ll drive,” said Peg.
Chapter 64
They pulled into the driveway of their parent’s large home. It was the house that they’d all grown up in.
“I can’t believe they’ve kept this place,” said Dana, as she stared out of the window.
“Do you want us to go in first?” asked Rachel.
“No, let’s go in together,” said Dana.
They stepped out of the car and began to slowly walk towards the front door. Peg reached over and took Dana’s hand.
Dana looked over and smiled. “Thank you.”
“Regardless of what happens with Mom and Dad, you’re my sister,” said Peg.
“The same applies to me, Dana,” said Rachel.
They stopped by the front door and Peg pressed the doorbell. A moment later the door opened.
“Rachel, Peg, your early, and where is Dylan?” asked their mother.
Dana stepped forward and smiled nervously. “Hi, Mom.”
“Oh, my God!” exclaimed their mom.
Chapter 65
The first few minutes were the most awkward for Dana. She always felt nervous in the living room, and it didn’t help that she was coming out to her parents. She almost asked if they could move into another room, but she decided to tough it out.
She sat on the large couch with Peg and Rachel flanking her. Her parents sat across from them.
Dana noticed that her dad hadn’t said a word since they walked into the house. She cleared her throat and then let out a long breath. Suddenly, she felt as if she was six-years-old again, and she was about to be punished.
“Okay, all I ask is that you hear me out first,” said Dana.
Her mom looked over at her dad and they nodded.
Not the sort of sign that gave Dana confidence, but she decided it was better than being asked to leave. She then told them about how her life had changed so drastically. It took her nearly an hour. She even told them about Pete.
“Well, that’s it. I’m not asking for permission, but I love both of you, and I want you to know that I’m happy, and none of this is your fault; it’s just the way I am,” said Dana.
“This will take some getting used to,” said her mom.
“I don’t know what to say,” said her dad.
“Look, you accepted the fact that I’m a lesbian; what’s the big deal with accepting that Dana’s now your daughter?” said Peg.
“It’s not that simple, sexuality is one thing, but gender is something that you just assume is something that’s permanent,” said Mom.
“She’s still your child; she’s our sister,” added Rachel.
“We didn’t say that we’re rejecting Dylan… I mean Dana… it’s just a shock, it’s going to take some time for this to sink in,” said Dad. “Are you going to be in town for a while… Dana?”
She nodded. “I’m staying with Peg and Kelly.”
“Okay, I think your mother and I need some time alone to talk about this; I hope you understand. Why don’t you come back tomorrow?”
Dana nodded. “If that’s what you want.”
Chapter 66
“Trust me, Dana, it’s a good sign,” said Peg. “They did the same thing when I came out to them.”
They were back at Peg’s place at the kitchen table.
“I bet that they’re online right now, looking up sites on transgendered issues,” said Rachel.
“I hope they get the right sites,” said Dana. “Some of the ones that I looked at are pretty shocking.”
Rachel and Peg broke out laughing, and Dana joined them. It felt good to break the tension.
“Can you imagine what Mom will do if she logs onto some porn site?” asked Peg as she began to laugh uncontrollably. “I know she accidentally logged on a few after I told her I was a lesbian.”
Their laughter was interrupted by the phone ringing.
“Hey, Kelly, when do you think you’ll be home?” asked Peg.
“I’m on the way right now, are your sisters there?” she asked.
“Yes, we just got back from our parents’ house,” said Peg.
“Well, you must be hungry; why don’t I stop and pick up some Chinese?” asked Kelly.
“That sounds great, just make sure you get a lot!” Peg replied.
“Okay, no problem, I’ll be home soon, love you,” said Kelly.
“I love you too,” replied Peg. “Drive carefully.”
“Don’t I always,” she said.
Peg hung up the phone. “Kelly’s on the way home, and she’s picking up some Chinese for dinner.”
“Hmm, that sounds great; I can’t believe how hungry I am,” said Dana.
Chapter 67
Kelly was a tall woman with short spiky brunette hair. She also wore gold wire framed glasses. She was also three months pregnant.
She came in caring several bags of takeout Chinese food, which she set down on the kitchen table. Peg introduced her to Dana, and Kelly immediately hugged her.
“It’s so good to meet you, Dana. Your sisters really think the world of you,” said Kelly.
“I’ve heard a lot about you,” said Dana. “I can’t believe that it’s taken this long for us to meet in person.”
“Hopefully, you’ll come around more now,” said Kelly. ‘Well, let’s not let this great food get cold, let’s eat.”
Over dinner they talked about the meeting with the parents.
“So, I assume that we’re waiting for a plume of white smoke to be sighted,” said Kelly as she scooped out some Kung Pao chicken onto her plate.
“The problem with Mom and Dad is that they have to research everything before they make a decision. I guess spending your whole life in academia does that to you,” said Rachel.
“So when are you going to shock them, Rach? I mean you’re the only normal one now,” said Kelly with a wink.
“I guess I could tell them that I’ve become a Republican,” replied Rachel.
“Oh my god, don’t even joke about that!” said Peg.
“Yes, you don’t have to try and top us,” said Dana.
“Okay, but you know that the pressure will be on me now; I mean, you both have partners, and I’m the only single one left,” said Rachel as she reached for the steamed vegetables.
“That’s right, so where is he? I thought he was driving out here with you,” said Kelly.
“He’s meeting with a publisher in the city,” said Dana.
“What’s his name again?” she asked.
“Pete, Pete Lewis,” said Dana as she picked up a piece of chicken with her chopsticks.
“Did he write a book of short stories about growing up on Puget Sound?” asked Kelly.
Dana nodded as her mouth was full.
“Holy crap, I love his books! I can’t wait to meet him!” said Kelly excitedly. “That’s so cool that you’re dating a writer.”
“Pete will be glad to know that someone outside the Pacific Northwest has read his stuff,” said Dana.
“He’s a great writer; I was turned onto him by a friend back in college.”
“Great, Dana, thanks for raising the bar even higher!” exclaimed Rachel sarcastically.
Chapter 68
“How’s it going, honey?” asked Pete.
It was after ten, and Dana was lying in her bed, about to go to sleep, exhausted mentally and physically from the day. She told him about her day.
“Well, it sounds pretty encouraging if you ask me,” said Pete.
“Everyone else thinks so too,” said Dana. She then told him about Kelly.
“Well, it will be fun to meet another of my tens of fans,” he said.
Dana laughed. “How did the meeting go?”
“They’re offering me a six book deal,” he replied.
“That’s wonderful!” she replied.
“They really like my newest book,” he added.
“What book is this?” asked Dana.
He then told her about the book that he had written during her time in New Jersey.
“I want to read it as soon as possible,” she said. “I’ve never been the inspiration for a writer before.”
“You’d better get used to it; I’ve already started on my next book,” he said.
“Can you come here tomorrow?”
“Sure, the contract’s in the hands of the lawyers right now,” he said.
“I can’t wait to be in your arms again,” said Dana.
“Well, I love you too,” he replied. “You get some sleep, I have a feeling tomorrow is going to be a big day for you.”
“Good night, Pete, I love you,” she replied.
Chapter 69
It wasn’t until late in the afternoon that Dana’s parents called and requested that Dana and the others come over.
“Who did you talk to?” asked Dana.
“Mom,” replied Peg as they walked out to her car.
“And? I mean, how did she sound?” asked Dana.
“Pretty normal for her,” replied Peg.
“I can’t believe how nervous I am,” said Dana. “Look at my hands, they’re trembling.”
“It’s going to be okay, Dana,” added Rachel. “Look, even if they’re upset right now, they always come around. I mean, Dad didn’t talk to me for a week after I put a scratch in his car.”
“It wasn’t exactly a scratch, Rach; you smashed in the entire front of his BMW,” said Peg.
“Whatever, the point is, he got over it. I mean, they’ve gotten over Peg being a lesbian, and they’re even happy about becoming grandparents, so I wouldn’t worry.”
“Would you be worried if you were in my shoes?” asked Dana.
“Worried? No. Terrified beyond reason, yes,” she replied.
“You’re not helping, Rach,” said Peg.
“It’s okay, at least it’s taking my mind off being excommunicated from the family,” said Dana.
“They can’t do that; we’re not Catholic. They can only disown you,” said Rachel.
“And you wonder why I haven’t visited in a while,” said Dana to Peg.
“At least you’re smiling at the moment. Look, if Mom and Dad get pissy, which I doubt, then Rach and I will work on them until they come around. We’re sisters now, Dana, and that means we stick together,” said Peg.
“Sisters,” replied Dana almost as if she was sighing.
Chapter 70
They walked together up to their parents’ house. The door opened before they reached it, and their mom motioned them inside.
“Before we talk, can I make one request — that we don’t do this in the living room?” asked Dana.
Mom smiled slightly. “I suppose the kitchen will do nicely.”
They walked into the large kitchen and sat down. Dana noticed that even after all these years; they all sat in the same seats. Dana’s Dad was sitting across from her, his eyes studying her.
“I want to ask one thing first; are you sure about this?” asked Dad.
Dana noticed that he didn’t call her Dana, but at least he didn’t call her Dylan.
“Yes, Dad, I’m sure. I’ve started seeing a therapist too, if that makes you feel better, and yes, the therapist specializes in gender related issues.”
“Are you happy?’ asked Mom.
“Yes, Mom, I’m very happy. I feel free and whole for the first time in my life. I pushed back these feelings for so long that I forgot what I was repressing. I focused my life into professional success, and my personal life was pretty much nonexistent. Now, I have balance, a great job, and wonderful friends who love and accept me….as Dana.”
“If I’m not prying too deep, are you implying that you now have someone in your life?” asked Mom.
Dana nodded and figured she might as well lay out all her cards on the table. “Yes, his name is Pete, and he’s an author. He came out here with me; he’s presently in the city working out a deal with his new publisher.”
Mom looked over at Dad. “Look, dear, we just want you to be happy and safe. If I said that I understood this, I’d be lying, and it may take time until we accept you completely as a woman, but you’re still our child.”
Dad nodded. “It’s your life, and if you’re happy, then who are we to argue? You’re an adult, Dana, and I guess you’re entitled to pick your own path.”
Dana didn’t wait for them to say another word as she sprang out of her chair and hugged both of them as the tears of joy ran down her face.
Chapter 71
It was three weeks later, and Dana was taking Tess, Jackie, and Lisa out to dinner to thank them for all the help that they had provided.
Over appetizers, Dana updated them on her life.
“So, your parents accept you?” asked Tess.
“More or less, they’re supportive anyway. They still don’t really understand why I’m doing it. The good thing is that they both like Pete,” said Dana.
“That’s good to hear,” said Lisa.
“Well, at least I don’t have to lie to them about us,” said Dana as she extended her left hand.
“Oooo, when did Pete give you this?” asked Tess.
“On the way back from Chicago. We spent a few days in Yellowstone, and he proposed to me there,” said Dana. “We plan on getting married after my SRS and paperwork makes me legal.”
“It’s a lovely ring,” said Jackie. “I’m very happy for you.”
“This calls for a toast,” said Lisa as she motioned for a waiter. “We need a bottle of champagne here immediately; our friend is getting married.”
The waiter nodded and returned quickly with a bottle of champagne.
Tess made the first toast to Dana and Pete.
“So what’s the next toast?” asked Lisa.
Dana looked around and she whispered. “I started hormones this week!”
“Looks like we’ll need another bottle,” said Tess. “I knew things would work out for you; I just didn’t know they would do so so quickly.”
“I’m sort of shocked by the way it’s worked out myself,” said Dana. “I just want you all to know that I couldn’t have done this without your help. The next toast will be to my wonderful friends.”
Chapter 72
“So I take it you had a good time last night,” said Pete as he scrambled some eggs.
“It was wonderful. I needed to thank those three for helping me become … well, become me,” said Dana.
“I guess I’d better take them out some night then, as if it hadn’t been for them, I never would have found you,” replied Pete.
Dana smiled back. “I guess that dreams really do come true sometimes.”
The End
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Julie O's
Coeds
Well known characters from Fresh Start, Change of Course, The Scholarship, The Protector series, Corruption, and Double Jeopardy converge at the University of Pennsylvania to find new friendships, new challenges, and new adventures. There are also cameos by Jen Stevens from Bob Arnold's Zapped series and a few characters from Itinerant's Amazon series.
Edited by Amelia R.
This story features characters from Fresh Start, Change of Course, The Protector series, The Scholarship, and Corruption.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
Cameos by Trish, Amelia and Eve Peyton-Ten Broeck from Amazon are courtesy of Itinerant
Julie O's
Coeds
Well known characters from Fresh Start, Change of Course, The Scholarship, The Protector series, Corruption, and Double Jeopardy converge at the University of Pennsylvania to find new friendships, new challenges, and new adventures. There are also cameos by Jen Stevens from Bob Arnold's Zapped series and a few characters from Itinerant's Amazon series.
Edited by Amelia R.
This story features characters from Fresh Start, Change of Course, The Protector series, The Scholarship, and Corruption.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
Cameos by Trish, Amelia and Eve Peyton-Ten Broeck from Amazon are courtesy of Itinerant
Chapter 1
"Well, what do you think?' asked Liz Reid.
"I can't believe it's the same place," replied her daughter, Jirra. "I can't believe that we totally furnished an apartment in less than a week."
"I'm just glad that there's an IKEA nearby," replied Liz. "It sure makes it easier than when I was in college."
"I'm just glad we don't have another piece of furniture to put together," said Jirra as she wiped her brow.
Jirra was about to start her freshman year at Penn, and she was living in a converted warehouse. Jirra's apartment was on the second floor.
Initially, it had looked so bare, with its brick walls, but now it had Georgia O'Keeffe prints on the wall, a gift from the staff of the spa back in New Mexico. Another wall had photos of her family and friends from the spa. The drapes for the windows also made it homier. The pattern was Navaho, and they had been made for her by another member of the staff. There were also several jars and baskets that were Anasazi reproductions.
The hardwood floors were now covered by several Navaho rugs.
"I don't know why we needed the rugs, I like walking barefoot on the floors," said Jirra. "It feels nice and cool."
"You won't think that way come January," said Liz. "Even with central heating, you'll appreciate the rugs, Roo."
"I know; I was just kidding," said Jirra. She looked around her apartment. "I wouldn't have thought that we could merge these two styles, but it works."
"Southwestern Viking?" remarked Liz.
"All we need is a cactus," said Jirra with a laugh.
"I'm sure we can find one, but I think a fern might look more hospitable," replied Liz.
Jirra laughed again. "You know, I'm so happy that my place reminds me of home."
Liz put her arm around Jirra. "So, you consider the spa home now?"
Jirra nodded. "It really didn't hit me until we started the drive back east. I guess it's because there are so many people there that mean a lot to me."
"Well, I'm glad to hear that, as I don't plan on moving anytime soon. To be honest, I'm tired of the gypsy lifestyle that I've led my whole adult life."
"I hope Dan proposes to you soon," said Jirra.
Liz cocked her head and stared back at her daughter. "Come on, we've only been dating for a short time."
Dan was a college professor who was currently in charge of an archeological site near the spa.
"Still, it's obvious that he likes youa lot."
"And how do you feel about this?" asked Liz. A sly smile was on her face.
"I don't mind and I don't think Dad minds either," Jirra added.
Major Travis Reid had been killed in action in Afghanistan.
"Thank you, Roo. And for the record, I like Dan a lot too," replied Liz. "Tell you what, let's finish mounting the pictures in your bedroom, and then let's go to dinner."
"That sounds like a great idea," replied Jirra. She picked up a large framed movie poster. It was from Alexis Eden's summer blockbuster "The Minotaur." Alexis had it autographed by the all the stars and had sent it to Jirra as a housewarming gift. "You know, next to my computer, this might be the most valuable item in my place. The guy at the framing shop wanted to buy it from me."
"It certainly has done well at the box office," noted Liz, as they walked into Jirra's bedroom.
"The critics didn't like it, but Alexis said that's normal for a Richard Thorn movie; she said that he makes movie for movie fans not critics."
"I thought it was enjoyable, even though the dialog sounded like something from a comic book," said Liz.
"Alexis said that was the idea, so teenage boys would pay to see it over and over again. She said Richard told her that critics don't pay to get into a movie and teenage boys often pay several times, so it makes sense to make movies for them," replied Jirra. "Still, I'm more interested in seeing Alexis's new series. It will be worth the extra cost for the premium cable channel to see it."
"From what she's told you about it, it should be very good."
Alexis was currently making a premium cable series based on the series of detective novels by Faith Collins. Alexis would be playing the Boston based detective Erin Flynn.
"Alexis doesn't even mind that she had to dye her hair for the series," added Jirra.
"Well, in the books Erin is a redhead," replied Liz.
As they finished hanging the poster, there was a knock on the front door.
Jirra walked over, and after looking through the peephole, she opened the door. Standing in the hallway was the young woman who owned the building.
"I just stopped by to invite you and your mom for dinner," she said. "We're barbecuing on the deck, and I thought it would give you an opportunity to meet some of your neighbors."
"That sounds great, Celeste; we were just talking about going out to dinner," replied Jirra. "You want to come in and see what the place looks like?"
Celeste nodded and walked in. She was only wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a Penn t-shirt, yet Jirra noticed that, even dressed down, the young blonde woman carried an aura of sophistication.
Liz walked out of Jirra's bedroom and smiled. "It's good to see you again, Celeste."
"Mom, she invited us to dinner; what do you say?" asked Jirra.
"That sounds wonderful," replied Liz.
"I was going to ask if you needed anything, but you look like you're pretty well established," said Celeste. "I like what you've done with the place."
Celeste scanned the room and smiled when she saw the stuffed toy kangaroo on the couch; she would have to ask Jirra about it some day when they knew each other better.
"Well, when you're raised in a military family, you learn how to move," answered Jirra.
Celeste was drawn to the photos of New Mexico. "Are these from the spa?"
Jirra nodded and began to explain the different photographs.
"I may have to take a trip out there; it looks beautiful," noted Celeste.
"We'd love to have you, Celeste," said Liz, as she walked out of the bedroom.
"Well, it'll have to wait until spring break," replied Celeste.
"That's right, you're a fulltime student yourself," answered Liz.
Celeste nodded. "Well, I won't keep you; we can talk more over dinner. Is six okay?"
Both Jirra and Liz nodded.
"Great, I really want you to meet my roommate and some of the others who live here," replied Celeste.
"Can we bring anything?" asked Jirra.
"Just yourselves," replied Celeste with a smile.
Chapter 2
Liz and Jirra arrived a little past six and were greeted at the door by a short woman wearing denim shorts and a gray t-shirt that read "Property of The Agency." The girl was holding a large mixed breed dog back by its collar.
"Hi, I'm Beth, and you must be Jirra," she said, as she struggled to hold back the very friendly dog. "This is Spirit, and she can't wait to meet new people."
Jirra reached out her hand to be sniffed by the dog, who responded with a big lick. "She's a great looking dog; what is she?" asked Jirra as she began to pet the dog.
"Part Lab, part Chesapeake," replied Beth. "Come on in."
"This is my mom," said Jirra.
Beth nodded. "Celeste told me about you; pleased to meet you Dr. Reid," said Beth.
"Please call me Liz, Beth," replied Liz. "And pleased to meet you, Spirit."
Once they were inside and the door was closed, Beth let go of Spirit's collar. "She's always a little excited when she meets a new person."
"I don't mind; I love dogs," replied Jirra.
"Come on out to the deck, that's where Celeste and the others are," said Beth.
"So, are you going to Penn, too?" asked Liz.
"Yes, I'm starting my second year," replied Beth.
"What's your major?" asked Jirra.
"Cognitive Science, what about you?' asked Beth.
"I'm an English major; I really want to become a writer," replied Jirra.
"Cool, what sort?' asked Beth.
"I haven't decided, but maybe a reporter or something like that," she replied.
"That's great," replied Beth.
"Cognitive Science, that's pretty impressive too," replied Jirra.
"It fits best with what I want to do," replied Beth.
"What's that?" asked Jirra.
"Law enforcement, both my parents are federal agents," she replied. "We can talk more about that later; come on, let me introduce you to the others."
Sitting on the deck were several other people. Celeste was standing over the large gas barbecue and waved to Jirra and Liz. Spirit flopped down on her dog bed.
"Everyone, this is our newest neighbor, Jirra Reid, and her mother Dr. Liz Reid," announced Beth.
"Welcome to Philadelphia," said a tall girl with long brown hair, who was sitting next to a handsome muscular guy. She was wearing a long skirt that seemed to flow over her long legs. "I'm Cat, and this is my fianc, Matt."
"Pleased to meet both of you," said Jirra.
"They're both studying biophysics," added Beth.
"Wow," replied Jirra.
"It's even better; they're taking on forensics," continued Beth.
"Are you planning on going into law enforcement?" asked Liz, as she sat down next to Cat.
"Yes, we're both in a program with the FBI," said Cat.
"We just got back from spending the summer at their lab," added Matt.
"What's your major, Jirra?" asked Cat.
"English," she replied softly. She felt a little embarrassed by her major, compared to the others.
"She wants to be a writer or a reporter," added Beth with a smile.
"Cool," replied Cat. "My best friend from high school is also a liberal arts major; she wants to teach when she graduates, and she's minoring in English."
Jirra sat down across from Cat. "Where does she go to school?"
"It's a small liberal arts college upstate; it's called Dewey; have you heard of it?" asked Cat.
Jirra shook her head.
"I have, a friend of mine went there; it's a very good school" said Liz.
"It's close to the town where I grew up. My friend, Erika, could have gone to a bigger school, but she wanted to stay close to home," explained Cat.
"Speaking of Erika, is she still coming down here this fall? You've told us so much about her; I can't wait to meet her," asked Celeste.
"She's still planning on it," replied Cat. "So, Jirra, you're just down the hall from us; we're in 2A, stop by if you need anything."
"I will, thank you," replied Jirra.
"Well, I was hoping some of the others would join us, but obviously they're not coming; so how do you like your burgers?" asked Celeste.
Chapter 3
As they ate, Jirra learned that three other apartments were currently rented out to Penn students. One was a guy named Greg Hamilton, who was a grad student. He also lived on the second floor. Two girls were sharing an apartment on the third floor, and they were both in their second year. One was named Jan, and she was studying Cinema, and her partner was Lori, and she was a communications major. The last one was a Japanese-American girl named Sue, who was an economics major.
The first floor of the building was apartments rented out to professionals.
"I'll introduce you to them another time," said Celeste. "I like to keep all the students together."
"Jirra, do you know your schedule yet?" asked Matt.
She nodded and listed her classes.
"You have Diana Bowie's class?' asked Celeste.
Jirra nodded as she took another bite of her burger.
"I'd love to take her class," said Beth. "I just couldn't fit it into my schedule."
"I got lucky," replied Jirra. "It seems she holds a certain number of seats in her class for freshmen."
Jirra had suspected that she got into the class through Alexis's connections. The writer of the series was Diana Bowie's aunt. However, it was the class that Jirra wanted the most, so she didn't complain.
"That name is familiar, where have I heard it?' asked Matt.
"She used to be on CNN as a criminal expert, and she's written a few books," said Jirra. "She was also just involved with that case down in Virginia; you know, where the Commonwealth Attorney was so corrupt?"
He snapped his fingers. "That's right, I remember Marlene talking about her," said Matt.
"Marlene says that Diana is writing a book on the case. I can't wait to read it," added Cat.
"Who's Marlene?" asked Jirra as she took a sip of her soda.
"She's a legal defense expert," said Cat. "I'll talk to you about her another time."
"It's really a small world isn't it?" said Liz.
"Jirra, have you joined any student organizations yet?' asked Cat.
"I'm still looking at them; it's a little overwhelming," she replied. "I'm more concerned with getting onto the campus newspaper staff."
"That sounds good, but there are a lot of great organizations; after all college isn't just classes," said Celeste.
"Speaking of which, do you go to the football games?" asked Jirra.
"You like football?" asked Matt. He seemed slightly stunned.
"Sure, I love it; doesn't everyone?" replied Jirra.
Cat shook her head and raised her hand.
"You don't go to the games?' asked Jirra.
"I'm not a huge fan," Celeste replied.
"Neither am I," added Cat.
"She goes, but does it for me," said Matt, as he reached around her waist
"We usually go together," said Beth. "It's a lot of fun; we've even taught Celeste the wave."
"I can't wait," replied Jirra.
"Oh, Jirra, since you like football, you want to go to the Penn State - Temple game later this fall?" asked Cat. "Two of my friends from high school play for Penn State. My friend Erika is coming down for the game."
"That sounds like fun," replied Jirra.
Chapter 4
Jirra and Liz stuck around after dinner to help Celeste and Beth clean up.
"What do you think of Cat and Matt?' asked Beth.
"They seem really nice," replied Jirra.
"You can be open with them, if you know what I mean," added Celeste. "They're both very trustworthy and open-minded."
Jirra nodded. She felt a little uncomfortable about her status. To hide the fact that she had been magically transformed into a female, the cover story was that she was transgendered.
Celeste was actually transgendered, and Beth had a family friend who recently was a post-op transsexual.
"Really?" asked Jirra.
Jirra didn't like having to live a lie, even though it was necessary. And while it was nice that Celeste seemed to looking out for her, she didn't think she was worthy of the extra attention.
"Cat went to a high school that has a rather unusual scholarship program," said Celeste. She then gave a short description of the program run at Golden Hill High School.
Great, thought Jirra, another person I'll have to lie to.
"That's incredible," said Liz. "And you mean to tell me that the community supports it?"
"From what Cat said, for the most part they do, although they've had some problems. The friend she told you about is transgendered," continued Celeste.
Jirra nodded; it kept getting better, she thought.
"Speaking of clubs, are you joining the campus transgendered organization?" asked Celeste.
Jirra looked at Liz and then shook her head. "No, I really don't plan on it."
"We're very careful about protecting our members' privacy. No one is allowed to attend a meeting until they've been screened," explained Celeste.
"I appreciate the offer, but I just want to fit in as me. I don't know if that makes sense, but I don't really want to identify myself as transgendered," explained Jirra.
Celeste glanced at Beth. "Well, if you change your mind, let me know; I'm an officer in the club."
"Thanks. I don't want to appear ungrateful or disrespectful, but right now, I just want to be seen as a girl, not transgendered; does that make sense?" asked Jirra.
Celeste nodded. "Of course it's okay. This is a very personal journey, and everyone does it their own way. But just so you know, the offer is always on the table, should you change your mind."
Beth nodded. "Don't worry about it."
Jirra smiled back. "Thanks."
Chapter 5
"Was I wrong to turn down joining the club?" asked Jirra.
She was sitting on her couch next to Liz, as they watched TV.
"It's your life, Jirra," replied Liz.
Jirra laughed. "In other words, you think I'm being bullheaded."
"You admit yourself that you're still looking for balance in your life. As much as you dislike being perceived as transgendered, it's the way it has to be. Joining the club may help you find balance."
Jirra nodded. "Maybe you're right. I'll think about it."
"Honey, I admire the way you've handled this change in your life. I can't imagine what it must be like to suddenly have something so fundamental about your life change. However, you won't have the same sort of support here as back at the spa. Being in the group might provide some of that missed support."
"That makes sense," replied Jirra. "Well, I don't have to make up my mind today, as Celeste said the offer is always on the table."
Chapter 6
Meanwhile, up in Celeste's apartment, a similar conversation was going on.
"What do you think of Jirra?" asked Celeste. She was petting Spirit, who was lying on the couch next to her.
"I like her a lot, but she's definitely hiding something," replied Beth.
"Well, you would know," chided Celeste.
Beth laughed. She had once been a male naval officer who had been transformed into a teenage girl by a DNA process created by a man called Dr. Martz. She had been given a totally new identity by the government. She was now the adopted daughter of two agents.
"That's true," she replied. "However, you have to admit that physically, Jirra is the most feminine looking transgendered person that you know. If I didn't know her past, I would never have suspected that she had once been male. I can sort of understand her reluctance to be seen as transgendered."
Celeste "I was thinking the same thing. The only other teens that I've seen that look close to Jirra are the ones who had 'special help' in their transformation, like you for example."
"I was thinking the same thing," replied Beth. "Well, I hope that eventually she'll trust us enough to share whatever secret she's hiding."
"I hope so too; life is hard enough without hiding a secret."
Chapter 7
Jirra was glad when her actual classes started. She had a bit of anxiety as she entered her first class. She stood outside the classroom and suddenly felt that she didn't belong at Penn. Suddenly, she heard a comforting voice in her mind; it was Killara, her spirit guide.
"Go in, little one, you've earned your place here," he said.
Jirra instinctively grabbed the carved stone kangaroo that she wore on a chain around her neck and smiled. She took a deep breath and walked in.
It was still warm in Philadelphia, and Jirra wore a white cotton blouse and a khaki skirt. She would have preferred to wear a t-shirt, but she felt that her breasts stood out too much when she wore one. It was okay back in her apartment, but she didn't want to attract extra attention on campus. Deep down, she knew she was kidding herself, as the blouse really didn't do much to hide her large breasts.
She took her seat in class and looked around at the rest of the class. Many of the students were older than she was, and she had to fight off her feelings of insecurity again.
"Hi, is this seat taken?" asked a young woman who was standing in front of the seat next to Jirra.
Jirra shook her head. "No, it's open."
The woman smiled and sat down. "I'm Leah."
"Pleased to meet you; I'm Jirra."
The woman was dressed in slacks and a light blue top. She had naturally curly light brown hair, which seemed to flow around her face. "I'm so excited about getting into this class," said Leah, as she adjusted her steel rimmed glasses. "I'm an English major; what about you?"
Jirra nodded.
"Really? I haven't seen you before," said Leah.
"This is my first year here," replied Jirra softly.
"Wow, I'm impressed, I didn't know that freshmen could get into Prof. Bowie's class," said Leah.
"I guess I got lucky," replied Jirra.
"Hey, don't be embarrassed; I think it's great. I would have loved to get into a class like this my first year," continued Leah.
"What year are you in?" asked Jirra.
"This is my senior year," replied Leah. She then laughed. "I've already applied to grad school to postpone the inevitable jump into the real world."
Jirra laughed too.
"So what does the rest of your schedule look like?' asked Leah.
Jirra pulled it out and showed it to Leah.
"Not bad, I had Prof. Martin's class, and she's very fair. Dr. Thomas can be a bit boring," continued Leah.
"A bit boring? A blank wall has more personality!" piped in a dark haired boy sitting behind them. "Take my advice and always bring caffeine to his lectures."
Jirra smiled back, and she began to feel a bit more at ease. This wasn't so bad, she thought.
Chapter 8
An auburn haired woman walked into the classroom and set down her bags; she glanced at her watch and noted that she had two minutes until her class started. She was slightly nervous as she removed the class handouts from her bag. What are you doing, Diana? You're not a professor. Yes, you have the title, but the only reason why you're here at Penn is that you're a celebrity and a best selling author. She took a sip of her coffee and calmed down.
She had talked to her aunt that morning, who had given her a pep talk.
"Diana, just be yourself, and you'll do fine," said Faith. "Penn has wanted you for a while, so this isn't just a publicity stunt. You did great as a guest instructor last year, and the students loved you."
Diana glanced at the class and was pleased to see that they were currently more interested in talking among themselves. The last thing she wanted was for them to be staring at her. It was bad enough that she had signed several copies of her latest book for her fellow faculty.
She finished organizing her notes just as the bell rang. The students began to stop their conversations and look up at her. Here goes nothing, she thought. TV was so much easier, as you couldn't see anyone looking back at you, she thought.
"Good morning, I'm Diana Bowie," she announced.
Her grad student TA, Sasha Greene slipped in and mouthed, "I'm sorry."
Diana smiled back and had the young woman pass out the class information. She would have a talk with her later about being on time; she didn't see a need to embarrass Sasha in front of the class.
"Okay, this class is going to be a little different from what many of you are used to," said Diana. "This class will be heavy on classroom discussion, and I expect you to participate. As you may have noticed, there are only twenty students in this class, so it will be very difficult for you to hide."
There was a round of nervous laughter from the class. Diana noticed that they were also looking around at the rest of their class.
"Yes, there is a text for this class, and I expect you to do the reading. The theories of journalistic ethics and integrity will be tested in your midterm, final, and papers," continued Diana. "However, for class I expect you to be culturally literate, meaning read the papers, watch the news, and be aware of what is going on in the world."
The students nodded and wrote down notes.
"Okay, how many of you consider yourself to be liberal?" she asked.
Half the class raised their hands, including Jirra.
"Okay, how about conservative?" she asked.
Several students raised their hands. Jirra noticed that Leah hadn't raised her hand. That was somewhat surprising, she thought.
"Okay, and I assume the rest of you are moderates or haven't made up your minds yet," she continued. "The reason I asked is that your political beliefs affect your choices for the media. Part of this course will be to expose you to opposing views."
There was some groaning from the class.
"No, I'm not trying to convert you to the dark side, whichever you think that is; no, I want you to have an open mind. As a writer or a journalist, you are entitled to your own opinion and political views, but you can't ignore the other viewpoints. No issue is black or white," she continued. "So, you will view news stories on Fox, on CBS, on CNN, from the Washington Post, The New York Times, The Wall St. Journal, and the Village Voice and so on."
A male student raised his hand.
Diana nodded to him.
"Professor Bowie, what sorts of topics will we be discussing?"
"What's your name?" she replied.
The student seemed a little nervous. "Um, I'm Dave Hopkins."
Diana smiled. "It's okay Dave; I will soon know everyone in here by a first name basis. Now, for your question, well, that will depend on what the world provides us. I want to keep this course current, so we will discuss current events, ranging from world and national to local and campus items."
Jirra nodded and felt excited about the course. This was the type of class she had hoped for.
Diana continued with her lecture and, just before the bell rang, gave the class their first assignment.
"Before next class, I want you to research a major news story from three different sources. Look for bias in the stories; now as for the issue, let's go with the upcoming Pennsylvania senate election. Be prepared to discuss it. Oh, I will be laying down a few ground rules at the start of next class; I want discussion, not argument."
As the bell rang, Jirra got up and started out of class. Diana walked over and stopped her.
"Excuse me, are you Jirra Reid?" asked Diana.
Jirra nodded. "Yes, Professor Bowie."
"Do you have a minute to talk?"
Jirra looked at Leah.
"I'll see you next class," said Leah. "It was nice meeting you, Jirra."
Jirra set down her bag next to the front podium.
When the rest of the class left, Diana turned to Jirra and smiled. "I've heard some very good things about you."
Jirra felt her face getting warm. "Um, thank you."
"I suppose we're connected in a roundabout way," continued Diana.
Jirra fidgeted slightly not knowing what to say next.
Diana nodded knowingly. "Yes, it's true your friend Alexis requested that you get in my class, but that's not the reason why you're here. It was your academic and professional record. I contacted your old school here in Pennsylvania, and I also talked to Judy Ramone back in New Mexico. She had some very impressive things to say about you. I also talked to the editor of your newspaper; he couldn't say enough nice things about you"
Jirra stiffened when she heard that Diana had talked to her old high school. That meant she knew about her sexual status.
"It's okay, Jirra, you didn't get into my class because you're transgendered either," continued Diana. "As you know from my books, I obviously know the difficulties that go along with that, but that's life; nothing is ever easy. No, you show real promise as a writer, and that's why you're in my class. I just wanted to make that clear so you didn't think you were getting special treatment. I will also expect you to work as hard as anyone in the class, if not harder. Don't expect any special treatment."
A huge smile broke out on Jirra's face. "You have no idea how relieved that makes me feel. The last thing I wanted was special treatment."
Diana smiled back. "I'm glad to hear that, and it's just want I expected."
"Thank you, Professor Bowie," replied Jirra.
Chapter 9
Jirra arrived back at her apartment later in the afternoon and parked her used Volvo sedan in her parking spot in the apartment's garage. She had a huge amount of reading to do, and to save time she'd picked up a cheese-steak for dinner on the way home.
She had only been in Philly a short time, and the guys at the pizza, steak, and hoagie shop already knew her by name, and even the way she liked her sandwiches. She would have to e-mail her best friend, Lindsey, about her day. She didn't mind cooking, but she still wished she could cook half was well as Lindsey, who was in college back in New Mexico. Lindsey was a business major, and at the same time was taking cooking classes, as she wanted to open up her own restaurant someday. Lindsey was already a great chef, in Jirra's opinion.
Jirra put her steak on a plate and grabbed some Herr's potato chips, along with a birch beer. It wasn't exactly a healthy dinner, but it did taste good. Jirra forgot how much she'd missed the local food. She promised herself to have a salad for dinner the next night.
As she ate she read an old paperback copy of "Corruption in a Small Town." It was written by Faith Collins, the woman who had raised Diana. Jirra was also surprised to see that Diana was listed as co-author of the book along with another woman. Jirra had generally known about Diana's past, but the details shocked her. Diana had been sexually abused by her high school teacher. In fact, the whole town's leadership had been involved in a variety of illegal activities, ranging from drugs to sexual slavery.
What was even more amazing was that Diana allowed her whole past to be out in the open. It caused Jirra to think; if Diana had been able to overcome so much, maybe what she herself was experiencing wasn't so bad. Jirra also thought about Jen Stevens and how her transformation was public knowledge. Jirra wondered how her own life would be different if her own transformation was known.
The more she thought about it, she was glad that it had been kept secret, as it would have affected so many other people. The spa would have been ruined and she would have never met Alexis. And who knows what would have happened to her, she was sure the government would have poked and prodded her to try and understand what had happened. She still didn't like the idea of having to lie to others, but deep down she knew it was the right thing to do. Maybe someday, she could go public with what happened, but now she had enough stress to deal with.
Thankfully, she had always been a fast reader, and she was able to finish the book about Diana in a short time. Maybe it was her imagination, but she seemed to be able to read and comprehend books faster since her change; it was something that she would have to ask Killara about the next time they talked.
Jirra picked up one of her textbooks and started her required reading. The TV was on, and she listened to the news as she read.
An hour later her phone rang. It was Alexis.
"Hey, little miss Ivy Leaguer, just wanted to see how you're doing?" joked Alexis.
"I'm doing pretty well; I had my first class with Diana, and she's pretty cool."
"I thought you'd like her, Roo," replied Alexis.
Alexis was the only person besides her mom and Jen Stevens who could use Jirra's pet name without getting a dirty look from Jirra.
"You didn't have to try to get me into her class," said Jirra.
"Hey, there are so damn few advantages about being a celebrity, I might as well try to help my friend when I can," replied Alexis.
"I appreciate the thought," said Jirra.
"I also know you got in on your own accord; Diana e-mailed me and told me," said Alexis.
"So, how's the show coming along?" asked Jirra.
"The premier is in two weeks; the network has been pouring in lots of ad money. They're also holding a special screening for the critics next week, so they must be pretty confident that it's good," replied Alexis. "I'd like to say that I don't care what the critics say, but I'd be lying. I mean, they did like my performance in the Minotaur, even though they hated the movie."
"How do you feel about the series?" asked Jirra.
"Honestly, it's the best acting I've ever done," replied Alexis with confidence. "She's the first character I've ever played who has real depth."
"I can't wait to see it. I wish I could be there with you to see the first episode," said Jirra.
"I know; I wish you could be here too," replied Alexis. She then paused for a moment. "I have something that I need to talk to you about; I'd rather do it in person, but since we're talking, how would you feel if I came out?"
Jirra thought about it. She knew that Alexis didn't like hiding her sexuality. "It's your life, Alexis; if it feels like the right thing to do, then do it."
"Jirra, it's more complicated than that, and you know it. This involves you too. If I come out, you will get a spotlight on you. We've been able to keep our relationship a secret so far, but once I'm out, they will find you. And trust me, the last thing I want to do is hurt you."
"I appreciate that," replied Jirra.
"Look, before I do anything, I will let you know well in advance," continued Alexis. "And if I'm outed, I'll let you know immediately."
"Is that a possibility?" asked Jirra.
"It's always a possibility with the entertainment press. If the show does well, they will pry into my life, and it would be a major scoop for one of those parasites," replied Alexis. "That is my biggest fear -- that they'll out me."
"I hadn't thought of that," said Jirra.
"Personally, I'm not worried about my career if it does happen. Faith Collins knows that I'm a lesbian, as does my producer. I'm signed for a five-year run, and that's all Faith wants to do anyway. I'll also have enough put away that I can give up show business. What worries me is you being hurt. You mean the world to me, Jirra."
"I love you too, Alexis. What about your family?"
"They know that I'm a lesbian, and they know about you. They only want me to be happy. They know that I'm not interested in spending my whole life as a celebrity," answered Alexis. "Oh, that reminds me, would you like to meet them?"
Jirra was stunned. They had talked about going out to see her family a few times, but they had never made solid plans. "Sure, I'd like that a lot."
"You mean that?"
"Yes, I do," replied Jirra. "Should we tell them the truth or my cover story?"
"The truth, if you feel comfortable about it. They're both pretty liberal, especially considering they live in Toledo, Ohio," replied Alexis. "Seriously, it's up to you, and I'll support your decision either way."
"When?" asked Jirra.
"Well, I know you're going to be busy for a while, as am I, so what about Christmas break? We can split your break between there and New Mexico, that is if I'm still invited out there."
Jirra laughed. "Of course you are; Mom would love to see you."
"It's good to hear your laugh, Roo," said Alexis.
They talked for a few more minutes before Alexis had to go. Jirra thought about everything that they had talked about. No, she wasn't the only person with issues to deal with, she thought. The question remained; how would she deal with them?
Chapter 10
Beth slowly hung up the phone and stared off into the distance with a lost look on her face. She then picked up a throw pillow that was next to her on the couch and began to hug it.
"What's wrong?" asked Celeste as she walked into their living room.
Beth reached up and wiped away a tear that was running down her left cheek. "That was Kevin."
Kevin was Beth's boyfriend, and they had been dating since high school. He was currently going to Georgetown.
Celeste sat down next to Beth and handed her a box of tissues. "Go on."
Beth took a deep breath and let it out. "It's over," she said as her voice began to crack.
"I'm so sorry, Beth," comforted Celeste.
"I'm not really surprised; I mean, it's hard keeping something going long distance."
Celeste took Beth's hands in hers.
"He said it was just too hard being separated," continued Beth.
Celeste didn't say anything, just letting her friend talk.
"He said that it's best that we start seeing other people." Beth pulled out a tissue and wiped away her tears. "Shit"
"It's okay to cry, Beth," said Celeste.
Beth shook her head. "It's not that -- well, maybe part of it, but I'm just angry that I didn't see this coming. I'm also pissed that he did this over the phone. I mean we were together just a few weeks ago; why couldn't he do it then?"
Celeste shrugged her shoulders. "Beats me; I didn't have an active dating life when I was a boy, so I don't have a lot of experience in these sorts of things."
"Well, I did," replied Beth. "I never pulled a stunt like this when I was a guy. It lacks class. Okay, now I'm officially pissed! If I was still a guy, I would teach him a thing or two about how to treat a woman." Beth then threw the pillow across the room.
Spirit ran over and retrieved it and brought it back to Beth; Spirit's tail was wagging at the thought of a new game.
"Um, Beth, if you were still a guy, it's doubtful that he would have dated you," replied Celeste. "I hate to point out the obvious."
"Stop trying to cheer me up," replied Beth with a laugh, as she took the pillow away from Spirit.
"Just doing my job," said Celeste.
"I know, and I really appreciate it," replied Beth as she stroked Spirit's head. "Well, I suppose it was bound to happen."
"Does that mean you're going to start dating guys up here?"
Beth shrugged her shoulders. "Sure, why not? I mean, I'm not going to go out and look for a new boyfriend, but I have had my share of offers in the past."
"Can I ask you something?" asked Celeste.
Beth nodded as she continued to pet Spirit.
"Did your sexuality change with your gender transformation?"
Beth nodded. "I suppose it was all part of my programming. I was a very heterosexual male as Ben, and after my transformation I was a teenage girl just entering puberty. At first, I had no sexual feelings, but gradually they awoke, and I found that I was attracted to boys. I don't have any feelings towards girls."
"I guess it makes sense," replied Celeste. "I mean, you were in a way reprogrammed to become Dr. Martz's daughter."
"You liked guys even when you were a boy, right?"
Celeste nodded. "I never really did anything. It didn't really bother me when I was trained by that woman to be with men either. I was also genuinely in love with Sherman."
"Are you going to start dating again?" asked Beth.
"I haven't given it any thought," replied Celeste.
"You must have been asked out on dates; I mean, you're very pretty," said Beth.
Celeste smiled. "Thank you, and yes, I've been asked out, but I don't seem to be attracted to guys my age."
"I suppose that makes sense; you were married to a man who was old enough to be your father," said Beth. "So why not date older men?"
"I wouldn't know where to start," replied Celeste. "And my life is full enough as it is."
"Bull," replied Beth immediately. "You're entitled to have a life, Celeste."
"It's complicated," she replied. "I mean, I am transgendered; that does cause some issues for many men."
"So? There are men that don't mind, and I don't just mean the pervs who did business with Margo!"
Celeste giggled. "What do you suggest? A dating service?"
Beth laughed too. "Look, I'm not telling you to go out and get a husband, but going out to dinner on a date would do you a world of good. You are the oldest young woman I've ever met."
"Thank you, Dr. Williams," replied Celeste with a laugh. "Okay, I'll consider it, but don't go out there trying to set me up on a date, okay?"
Beth raised her right hand as if she was making a pledge. "I promise."
Chapter 11
"Hi, Mom," Jirra greeted her Mom.
"Well, it's good to hear from you. I was beginning to wonder if I was going to have to send out a missing persons report," replied Liz.
"Very funny," said Jirra.
"Okay, maybe I'm overreacting, but with our cell phone plan you can call me more often," said Liz.
"I'm sorry," said Jirra.
"It's okay; it's just that I do miss you," continued Liz.
"I miss you too. Maybe I should have stayed closer for college," said Jirra.
"Nonsense! You're at an Ivy League school, you can't beat that," said Liz. "Dad would have been so proud of you."
Jirra felt a wave of emotion. "Thanks I had a dream about him the other night."
"Was it a good dream?" asked Liz.
"Oh yes, he was taking me to a football game," replied Jirra.
"That's good to hear."
"Mom, how do you think Dad would have reacted to my change?" asked Jirra.
"He would have been fine about it," replied Liz.
"You mean that?"
"Well, he would have treated you a bit differently," said Liz.
"In what sort of way?"
"He would have been very protective of you, and he would have been even angrier with Randy that I was," said Liz.
"Is that possible?" asked Jirra as she remembered her Mom's angry discussions with the DA.
"Oh, yes, trust me on that," replied Liz. "I cringe thinking about what he might have done."
"How would he have felt about me being a lesbian?"
"He would have been okay with that too. I know he'd like Alexis."
"Thanks, Mom. So how are you doing?"
"I'm busy, but I do miss you, Roo."
"Well, I'll be home for the holidays," said Jirra.
"I know that, I'm already counting the days."
Jirra laughed. "Okay, I'd better go. I promise to call more often."
"I know, Roo. I love you, but first tell me how your classes are going."
"I love you too, Mom," replied Jirra.
Jirra spent the next twenty minutes telling her mom all about her classes.
"See, that wasn't so hard," said Liz.
"Okay, I get it; I promise to tell you more in the future," said Jirra.
"Good, just remember, I'm a doctor not a dentist."
Chapter 12
A few days later, Jirra came home from class to find a note on her door. It was from Cat, asking her to stop by when she could.
Jirra placed her book bag inside her place and then walked down the hall to Cat's apartment. She knocked on the door.
Cat answered and smiled. "Cool, good to see you, come on in," she said.
Jirra followed her inside. Cat and Matt's place was furnished in a mismatch of furniture; most of the pieces looked as if they were secondhand, although they were all in good shape.
Cat noticed Jirra looking around. "We didn't see the need to spend a lot of money on furnishings; we're saving so we can buy a house once we get married. We both plan on going into federal law enforcement, and that could mean we could end up anywhere across the country; so we figure we can buy new things once we get out of school."
"I like it," replied Jirra. "I bought all my stuff out here for the same sort of reason; it was too expensive to bring stuff from New Mexico."
Cat nodded. "You've moved around a lot, haven't you?"
Jirra nodded. "My parents were in the military."
"I'm sorry about your dad. Celeste told me," said Cat.
"Thanks," replied Jirra.
"Oh, I guess you wonder why I asked to see you; are you still up to going to the Penn State game next weekend?" asked Cat.
"Sure, although I'm not sure how good a game it will be. Temple is pretty awful," replied Jirra.
"Wow, I'm impressed; you really do know football."
Jirra smiled back. "Just cause I'm a girl now doesn't mean that I stopped liking football."
"Well, you'll hit it off with my friends from high school. We're having a small reunion here for the game. My best friend, Erika, will be staying here, and we're going out after the game with two of the players."
"Who are they?" asked Jirra.
Cat told Jirra the players'names.
"Wow, you went to high school with both of them? Your school must have had a pretty good team."
"We won the title our senior year. Alex is my cousin, and I've known Mike my whole life."
"Both are pretty good players. Alex is supposed to be the starting quarterback this year, and Mike is considered one of the best defensive backs in the country."
"You really do know your football," replied Cat. "Hey, why don't you stay for dinner? Matt has a late class, and I hate eating alone."
"I'd like that," replied Jirra.
"Cool. I'll tell you about Erika while we throw something together. I think I have everything to make lasagna," said Cat as they walked into the kitchen. "My mom gave me her recipe, and it's world famous back in Golden Hill. I'll be glad to teach it to you."
Jirra laughed. "Okay, but only if I get to show you how to make chili. My neighbors back in New Mexico gave me their recipe."
Cat smiled back. "It's a deal!"
As they prepared dinner, Cat told her about Erika and the scholarship contest back at her old high school. They sat down in the living room while the lasagna cooked.
"Wow, Erika ought to write that up as a book someday," replied Jirra.
"She might someday; she's still carrying around a lot of baggage from what that bastard Jason did to her," replied Cat angrily. "Writing out her story might help her deal with what happened. Don't get me wrong; she's doing pretty well, but she still has some bad nights. I doubt that anyone ever gets over a sexual assault. It also didn't help that she recently broke up with her girlfriend. That's part of the reason I want to show her a good time; she needs some fun."
Jirra just nodded. She thought about her run-ins with Randy and was thankful that it never got as bad as what had happened to Erika.
"Erika had her surgery after her first year in college; when did you have yours, if you don't mind me asking," asked Cat.
"Last year," replied Jirra quietly.
Cat noticed Jirra's discomfort with the question. "Look, I can understand that you want to maintain your privacy concerning your gender and everything, but there are a lot of good people out there that you can fall back on," continued Cat. "I just want you to know that you can always talk to me about it. I mean, I think between my high school class and the people I've met through Celeste, I've probably seen the gamut of transgendered."
Jirra almost told Cat the truth, but decided to wait until she knew the woman a little better. "I'm not ashamed of who I am; it's just that I want to look to the future."
Cat smiled and nodded. "That's cool. I didn't mean to pry."
"I know that, Cat. I guess it's just that I'm so used to keeping quiet about it."
"That makes sense. I forget sometimes that not everyone is as open-minded about gender issues as my friends," said Cat. "One more thing, has Celeste asked you to join the campus transgendered group yet?"
Jirra nodded.
"You should consider it. I belong to the group; I figure it's the least I can do," said Cat.
"I just want to concentrate on school right now. I might join later," replied Jirra.
"That makes sense. The first year is always the toughest," replied Cat. "Oh, just so you know, Diana Bowie will be speaking to the group the Thursday before the Penn State game. I'm bringing Erika, as I figure she could learn a lot from someone like Diana."
"I like Professor Bowie a lot. Her class is my favorite," said Jirra.
"Have you read Corruption in a Small Town?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded. "It's an incredible story."
"Almost as wild as what Celeste went through," added Cat. "Oh, I need to check on dinner."
Jirra followed Cat into the kitchen. Cat peered into the oven.
"Well, it looks about ready," she said confidently.
As they ate, the conversation shifted to more mundane topics.
"So how are you doing so far in school?" asked Cat.
"Pretty good," replied Jirra, as she tasted the lasagna. "Mmm, this is wonderful."
"Thanks," replied Cat. "Have you met any new people?"
"A few. There's a girl that I've started to become friends with; we're in Professor Bowie's class."
"That's good," said Cat. "Having friends makes school a lot easier."
"I've also made a few friends in my English Comp class."
"Have you heard back from the campus newspaper?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded as she ate. "They asked to see my portfolio."
"What's in it, if you don't mind me asking?" asked Cat.
"Copies of the newsletter I wrote back at the spa, oh, and two interviews I did for the local paper," replied Jirra. "I also wrote an article on the discovery of an Anasazi site near the spa."
"Whoa, you mean you've already been published?'
Jirra laughed. "It's not that big a deal. The local paper back home isn't even a daily."
"What were the articles?"
"I got to interview some celebrities who stayed at the spa," answered Jirra.
Cat smiled. "Anyone I would know?"
"Jennifer Stevens and Alexis Eden," replied Jirra.
"Now, I am impressed. You met both of them?"
"Yes. Alexis came out last year, and I was her liaison, and we became friends. She suggested the spa to Jen," answered Jirra.
"That's way cool. And you're really friends with them?"
"Jen took my best friend and me to the Oscars this year," said Jirra.
"No way!"
Jirra nodded and began to grin. "It was really cool; we even got to go down the red carpet!"
"Wow, I'm impressed. So do you want to be an actress?"
Jirra vigorously shook her head. "No, I prefer to write."
"Do you want to write for movies and stuff like that?"
"I don't know, but can you keep a secret?"
Cat nodded.
"I mentioned that we had a major archeological discovery out at the spa; well, I'm writing a fictional account of it for Jen. I know it probably won't actually become a movie, but it's fun."
"I won't tell a soul not until the movie is released!"
Jirra laughed.
"I like Alexis, even though her last movie was more videogame than movie. I also like Jen Stevens. So what are they like?"
Jirra began to describe the two actresses to Cat, leaving out the part about Alexis being her girlfriend.
"I promise to introduce them to you, if they ever visit," said Jirra.
"Really? That would be really cool," said Cat. "So, have you told Beth and Celeste this yet?"
Jirra shook her head. "I haven't had time."
"Don't worry, I won't tell them. Beth will be so envious, but then again, she once met the President," said Cat. "Her parents took her to a reception at the White House."
Jirra let out a low whistle.
"Politics aside, it would be cool to meet the President," added Cat.
Jirra nodded in agreement. The people in this building were definitely interesting, she thought.
Jirra helped Cat clean up and headed back to her place to do some reading before bed. It had been a good evening.
Chapter 13
Jirra read as she waited in the coffeehouse for Leah to arrive. Leah and some of the other students from Professor Bowie's class were meeting to form a study group.
A few minutes later, Leah arrived with two other women. Jirra recognized both of them, but couldn't remember their names.
"Hi Jirra," greeted Leah. She then introduced the other two women.
Jill was a short thin woman with spiked blonde hair. She was a junior and was also on the campus paper. She had several rings in each ear and also a diamond in her left nostril.
Still, Jirra felt she pulled off the look.
The other woman was African-American. She was from New York City and called herself TC. Her hair was styled in a very short length afro.
"I hate my real name, so I go by the initials; besides, it sounds more like an author," she said with a laugh. She was dressed more like she worked in an office than a college student. She was wearing a tailored suit, stockings and matching heels.
Jirra noticed she carried herself a lot like Celeste, with an aura of sophistication and class.
"Leah says that you're from New Mexico," said Jill as she sat down across from Jirra.
Jirra nodded. "That's where my mom works, but I sort of grew up all over."
"Are you a brat?" asked Jill.
Leah gave her a dirty look.
"I mean, military brat," continued Jill with a grin.
Jirra nodded. "Both my parents were in the army when I was born. My mom left to raise me."
"My dad's a captain in the navy. I bounced around too. I sort of consider San Diego my home, as I lived there three times," continued Jill.
"Wow, it makes me feel boring. I spent my whole life in central Jersey," interjected Leah.
"Yeah, but your dad's a CEO of a drug company; that's not the type of job that moves people around a lot," remarked TC.
"What about you, TC?" asked Jirra.
"My mom works in a bank, and Dad is a reporter," she replied.
"TC's dad works for the Times, and her mom is a vice president," added Jill with a playful nudge to TC's ribs.
They talked a little more about their families before they shifted to school.
"One thing is obvious; we'd better be prepared for class discussion. Professor Bowie won't cut anyone any slack," noted Jill.
The others nodded in agreement. In their last class, Professor Bowie had stopped the classroom discussion when it was apparent that only half the class was participating. She threatened to start requiring weekly papers if this didn't change.
"You were no shrinking violet today, Jirra," noted TC. "Usually freshmen are shyer, especially in classroom discussions."
Jirra sipped her coffee and shrugged. "I guess that I'm sort of used to being treated as an adult."
"Don't apologize for it; I think it's great. I just wish I had been more bold when I was in my first year," continued TC.
"I think we should meet for coffee and pre-class discussion, is everyone free before class?' suggested Jill.
The others nodded.
"Cool, why not meet here?" she continued.
"That sounds good," said Leah.
They talked for a few more minutes before getting up to leave. Jirra decided to talk to Jill about the paper.
"Well, we can always use more help; I'll put in a good word for you," said Jill. "There's an Open House in early September, you should attend that too. If you show up I'll introduce you to the rest of the staff."
"I appreciate it," replied Jirra.
"Speaking of the paper, I need to get going; I have an article to finish up. I'll see you later," she said as she left.
"So what do you think?" asked Leah, turning to Jirra.
"I like them, have you known them a long time?" replied Jirra.
Leah nodded. "TC and I have been in a lot of classes together. She works in the administration offices."
"What about Jill?' asked Jirra.
"TC introduced me to Jill last year. She's okay," replied Leah.
Jirra thought she noticed a little bit of apprehension in Leah concerning Jill, but she kept it to herself.
"Well, I think we have a great study group," noted Jirra.
"I agree; I think that we'll be prepared for whatever Professor Bowie throws at us," replied Leah with confidence.
Chapter 14
Later that evening, a figure walked nervously towards his car. To the casual observer, the person looked like a young woman; however, in reality the young woman was Tom Gregory, a junior in accounting. He was a crossdresser, and he had just spent the evening with friends at a club downtown.
The most difficult thing that Tom, or Tracy as he preferred to be called when dressed, had to deal with was the two block walk from his parking spot to his apartment.
He had been dressing for years, and for the most part, other than an occasional dirty look, his neighbors didn't bother him, but this year things had changed. Three times there had been notes left on his windshield threatening him. Nothing had happened, so he figured it was nothing, until the phone calls started.
The night before, he'd come home from class and found a very angry message on his answering machine. He mentioned it to his friends, and they suggested that he either move or call the police.
Neither was a viable option for Tom. First off, he had a year's lease and finding another place now that school had started would be impossible. As for calling the police, the last thing he wanted was publicity.
It was after midnight as he walked quickly towards his apartment. His heels clicked on the sidewalk as he headed home. Maybe he should only dress at his friend's apartment, but then again, he didn't like being pushed around.
He was just about to his apartment when several figures jumped out of the shadows and proceeded to attack him. The assault happened so quickly that he was struck several times before he knew what was happening. The figures were dressed all in black and punched and kicked Tom until he was unconscious.
"You should have listened to us, you sissy!" screamed one of the men.
"Shut the fuck up," ordered another as they ran off.
By the time the police arrived, a crowd of neighbors had gathered and were discussing the assault. No one could even agree on how many attackers there had been, let alone provide a useful description of them.
"How bad is it?' asked Sergeant Randall Prince of the Philadelphia Police Department as he talked to one of the EMTs.
"Fractured skull, broken jaw, several broken ribs, just to start, I imagine that the victim has internal injuries too," replied the EMT. "They did quite a job on him."
Sgt. Prince nodded. He couldn't understand why a man would want to dress as a woman, but the policeman in him was livid that some punks had committed a very brutal assault in his neighborhood.
Randall was six-five and had played linebacker for Temple before joining the police. He took off his hat and wiped the sweat from his shaved head.
A young woman with short spiked hair walked up to the large African-American policeman. "Excuse me, officer, but do you think you'll find out who attacked Tom?"
Randall stared back. "We'll try, but we don't have much to go on."
"In other words, no," she said. "I bet you'd find the persons who did it if a frat boy was the one attacked."
He wanted to argue, but he knew she was right. The department wouldn't put too much effort into catching the attackers. Sure, they could get lucky, but it was unlikely. The only chance they had was if someone turned the attackers in.
"Did you know him?" he asked.
"He lives next door. He doesn't bother anyone; I mean, he dressed as a girl sometimes, but he's a nice guy, very quiet," she replied. "Was he robbed?"
Randall shook his head.
"So it was a hate crime," she muttered.
"We don't know that," he said, even though he suspected that it was.
"Well, I'm not going to just sit back and do nothing," retorted Jill angrily.
"What's your name?" asked Randall softly.
"It's Jill Macintosh," she replied. "Why, are you going to arrest me?"
He shook his head and smiled. "Look, I know you're angry, and you have a right to be, but don't do something stupid. This is my beat, and I don't like things like this happening around here," he said. He glanced around and then leaned closer to her. "I want to get the bastards who did this too."
"I appreciate the fact that you seem to care, but that doesn't help Tom. I'm a reporter for the campus paper, most of the people who live around here go to Penn, and they're going to hear about this."
"Good," he replied.
Jill's eyebrows rose. "You approve?"
He nodded and handed her a card. "Here's the number for the police tip line, include it in your article and let people know that they can call us there if they know anything. Who knows, maybe someone knows who the guys were who did this."
Jill took the card. "Thanks. Um, I'm sorry I vented at you."
"It's okay. Look, the detectives are here; I've got to go," he replied.
"Will you keep me updated on the case?" she asked.
"Does that campus newspaper give out press credentials?' he asked.
Jill nodded.
"Good, call my station, and they should give you information," he replied.
"Thanks again," she said.
Randall smiled back.
Chapter 15
There was a small article in the Sunday edition of the Philadelphia Inquirer about a man dressed as a woman being assaulted near Penn. Jill worked on her article, and it was published in the Monday edition of the campus paper.
Jirra read the article that morning before going to Professor Bowie's class. She felt an array of emotions, ranging from fear to rage. No, she didn't know the victim, but having been the victim of bigots back in New Mexico, she could feel for him, and deep down, she knew that it could have happened to her.
She sat down in class next to Jill. "I read your article; it was excellent."
Jill smiled. "My editor said it was my best. I guess that anger will do that to you. Tom's a nice person, and he didn't deserve to be attacked like that."
"How is he doing?" asked Jirra.
"He's going to make it, but he's going to be out of school for a while," she replied.
TC and Leah sat down next to Jill and Jirra.
"Great article, Jill," said TC.
"Thanks, I'm impressed that they put it on the front page," replied Jill.
"It was a well written article, especially for the campus paper," said Leah.
"Oh, thanks," said Jill.
Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Professor Bowie, who was carrying a stack of the campus paper.
"Good morning everyone," she greeted. "By looking around, I can see that many of you have read this morning's paper. For those of you who haven't, please come up and take a copy; we're going to use the article on the assault for today's discussion."
A few students walked up and grabbed a copy of the paper.
"First, let me congratulate one of your classmates for writing a very good article. Please stand up, Jill," said Diana.
Jill reluctantly stood up and acknowledged the applause of her fellow students.
"Jill, can you please describe the process of writing this article, including, of course, your interaction with the police," said Diana. She motioned for Jill to come to the front of the class. "Don't worry, Jill, you won't be the only one to be up here."
Jill smiled nervously and talked about the article. After she sat down, Diana started a class discussion on how the press should identify people in their articles. As a contrast, she handed out copies of the small article from the Inquirer.
"If you haven't read the articles yet, please scan them now," instructed Diana.
After a few minutes, Diana again addressed the class.
"Okay, what are the differences in the two articles?" she asked as uncapped a dry marker.
"The length," said Dave.
Diana nodded and started to write.
"The location," said TC.
"Good, keep going," said Diana.
"The Inquirer article refers to the victim as a 'man dressed as a woman,' and the Penn article calls the victim transgendered," said Mandy, a slightly overweight redheaded girl.
"Excellent," said Diana.
"The Penn article includes information on how to report information on the crime," added Jirra.
Diana nodded and added it to the list. "Okay, this is a good start. Now, this is a good example of how to determine the political leanings of a publication. We all know that every publication has some politics behind it; some are obvious and some are not. When you look at the front page of a newspaper, you can usually determine this bias by the placement of stories. Now it would be expected that our campus paper would run this article on the front page, as it has a lot of local interest and is about a Penn student. But can anyone think of a way this would make the front of the Inquirer?"
"If the victim had connections," said Leah.
"Good," replied Diana.
"If it was a murder," said Steve Lang, a short thin boy with glasses.
"Not necessarily, murder isn't that unusual of a crime in Philadelphia," replied Diana.
"If it was connected to other murders or crimes," added Jirra.
Diana nodded. "That might do it."
"What if the crime was especially bizarre?' asked Dave.
"Like this wasn't?" piped in a guy name Mike from the back.
There was some snickering.
"Does anyone find a severe assault funny?" asked Diana.
The class got deadly silent.
"Yes, some people may find the fact that victim was in the clothing of the opposite gender amusing, but what was the victim doing wrong?" asked Diana. "Is there a law against cross-dressing?"
No one answered.
"According to both articles, the victim was simply walking back to their residence. Does that earn an attack?"
"Maybe someone was upset that their kids might see the guy in drag?" asked Mike.
"After midnight?' asked Jill.
"And that neighborhood is almost all students," added another woman named Kelly.
"Even if there were kids, what gives those guys the authority to nearly kill him?" asked Jill.
Mike put up his hands. "Look, I don't condone what happened, but he was taking a chance."
TC turned around and glared at him. "That's what bigots said when African-Americans moved into their neighborhoods!"
"And when a woman is raped, she is often blamed for the way she was dressed!" added Jill angrily.
"Okay, let's reel in the discussion. But, Mike, no one deserves to be beaten unconscious by a gang," said Diana. "But this does bring up a major difference, the description of the victim. Jill, why did you use the term transgendered?"
"It seemed appropriate. It seems to be a better description than what the Philly paper used," she replied.
Diana nodded. "Why did you include it at all? I mean, wouldn't just the fact that a person was beaten be enough?"
Jill almost got angry, but then she saw what Diana was doing and smiled instead. "The police are considering it a hate crime; to leave it out would leave the reader wondering why. I tried not to pull a New York Post with the headline."
There were a few laughs.
"No, it was done as tastefully as possible," replied Diana. "Okay, titles, designations of groups, and all sorts of things can be used to tip off a publication's bias. Keep your eyes open and for your next readings look for examples."
When class ended, Diana asked Jill to stay behind.
"I just wanted to congratulate you on the well written article," said Diana.
Jill smiled. "Coming from you, that means a lot."
"I have some information on the case that you might find interesting for a follow up article," said Diana.
Jill cocked her head. "Really?"
Diana nodded. "I'm an advisor to the campus transgendered organization. I was contacted by the police to let me know that Tom had been receiving threats over the past few weeks."
"Why would the police tell you?" asked Jill.
"There's a police officer who is a liaison with the LGBT community in Philadelphia. He told me about the threats, so I could warn our other members," explained Diana as she opened her purse and took out a business card. "Here is his number. I already talked to him, and he would happy to discuss the case with you."
Jill held the card and smiled as if she had just aced a test. "My first scoop!"
Diana laughed. "I wouldn't exactly call it a scoop, but if you plan on being a reporter who works the crime beat, you need to make connections with the local law enforcement community."
Jill placed the card in her bag. "I'll call him after my next class. Thanks again, Professor Bowie."
Diana smiled. "You're welcome, Jill."
Chapter 16
The assault was on Jirra's mind as she drove home after stopping at the supermarket. It had happened only eight blocks from where she lived. While it was true no one knew she was transgendered, it still made her think. She thought about Randy and how he had attacked her back in New Mexico. Granted, it was nothing compared to what had happened to that guy, Tom, but it still worried her.
On days when she didn't have errands to run, she often walked to campus, but now she had second thoughts.
She fully agreed with the idea that it was a hate crime, and that meant whoever did it just might do it again.
She parked her car in the garage and headed up to her apartment.
"Hi Jirra," Celeste called.
Jirra was about to press the button for the elevator when she heard Celeste's voice; she turned around and waved back. "Hi,"
"Just getting home from class?' asked Celeste as she pressed the button for the elevator.
Jirra nodded. "You?"
"No, I was meeting some people to discuss the attack," replied Celeste. "You obviously heard about it."
"Yes, we had a lively discussion about it in Prof. Bowie's class today," replied Jirra.
"I know. Diana brought it up during the meeting," said Celeste. "She's the advisor for the club."
"Are you a club officer?" asked Jirra.
Celeste shook her head. "I'd love to be, but I don't have the time. No, I'm just an active participant."
The elevator door opened, and they stepped in.
"We're having a meeting at my place tomorrow evening to discuss the attack, would you like to attend?" asked Celeste.
Jirra shook her head. "I appreciate you trying to get me involved, but I'm I'm not ready to become involved like you are. Between classes, living away from my mom, and well, other things, I have enough in my life right now."
Celeste smiled back. "I understand; you're what, eighteen?"
"Nineteen," replied Jirra.
"Not that much of a difference," replied Celeste. "I won't push you, Jirra, but the offer is always there if you want to get involved."
"Thanks. I don't want you to think that I'm ashamed of who I am it's just that it's complicated."
"Whenever you're ready to talk about it, you know where I live," replied Celeste.
The elevator door opened.
"And this is where you live," continued Celeste with a smile.
"Thanks," replied Jirra as she stepped out of the elevator. She then stopped the door from closing. "I can tell that you are being genuine about your concern for me, and I do appreciate it. I know that I'm not the only one to have had 'issues' with the change. I don't want you to think that I'm a snob or anything like that."
"It's okay, Jirra," replied Celeste softly.
"Thanks," she replied as she watched the doors close. Inside, she wished she was strong enough to be so open about her change, like Celeste, or Jen, or Diana. Maybe it was time for a talk with an old friend.
Chapter 17
Jirra looked at her schedule and decided to wait until Sunday morning before trying to contact her spirit guide. From past experience she knew it could take several hours of her day.
That Saturday she was going to her first football game at Franklin Field. Actually, it wasn't her first game there, as her Dad had taken her to a Harvard-Penn game when she was fourteen. That seemed so long ago, she thought.
She was going to the game with Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Matt. They had been able to get their seats together.
With her weekend quickly filling up, Jirra worked hard to make sure all her homework was done ahead of time.
So far, she was enjoying all her classes, especially the one with Professor Bowie. She had also made contact with the student paper staff. They seemed genuinely impressed with her portfolio and had set up an interview the following week.
Jill told her to expect a call back in the next few weeks, explaining that nothing ever happened fast when it came to organization in the paper.
Jirra looked at her watch and as her dinner heated up, she decided to call Lindsey back in New Mexico.
Over the past few weeks, they had played answering machine tag, and while they constantly exchanged e-mails, it wasn't the same as talking.
On the third ring, Jirra was about to hang up when the call was answered.
"Hello?" asked Lindsey breathlessly.
"Did I catch you at a bad time?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey laughed. "No, I was just getting home and had to rush in. How're you doing?'
For the next thirty minutes, the two good friends caught up on their lives.
"Are you worried about attacks?" asked Lindsey.
"A little. I'm also torn about getting involved politically here on campus," said Jirra. "There are some really nice people in my building, and one of them is very involved with the campus transgendered community."
"Let me guess, because of the way you became a girl, you don't feel worthy of joining a group," interrupted Lindsey.
"That's what I miss about you, you're always so polite," cracked Jirra.
"Bite me," said Lindsey with a giggle.
"Funny, but back to the issue at hand, you're right. These people have had to deal with gender confusion and issues their whole life; I haven't had it as bad as they have, even though I'm passing as a TG"
"Oh yes, you've had it so easy, and you've haven't had any issues adjusting to being a woman," interjected Lindsey.
"Point taken," said Jirra.
"Look, you have a gender issue that you need to deal with. I've seen you grow and adapt, but you still have things to deal with. Maybe being around others with similar issues can help you find the balance you're looking for," suggested Lindsey.
"I know," said Jirra. "It wouldn't be practical to try to become male again. I would have to become a new person again, and trust me, once is enough. I know that I've changed mentally since the transformation, but there's still a lot of Josh in me."
"There's nothing wrong with that, Jirra. From what I saw, Josh was a nice person, but you are now Jirra. You've changed more than you may be willing to give yourself credit for."
There was a long silence on the other end.
"I know that I'm not the first person to tell you that," continued Lindsey.
"You're not. Even Alexis has said that I've changed and become more feminine," said Jirra.
"Look, I'm not telling you to join the group, but it might not be a bad idea," said Lindsey.
"Thanks, I can always count on you being honest with me," replied Jirra.
"So when is the big premier?"
"Next weekend," said Jirra. "I wish I could go to watch it with Alexis, but I'll have to be content to watch it with friends."
"I can't wait," replied Lindsey. "Well, I gotta get going. I have a cooking class in thirty minutes. Take care, Roo."
Jirra laughed. "Have fun."
Chapter 18
The football game was a lot of fun, and Jirra enjoyed Matt's initial disbelief that she knew something about football.
On the way back to their homes, they discussed the game.
"Well, I finally have someone to talk football with," he said. "Cat could care less."
"That's not true; I like football, it's just not like life or death with me," she said. "I also don't care to go to games once the bad weather starts."
"You just never asked me any football questions," piped in Beth.
"Okay, fine, you 'girls' know something about football," he backtracked.
"What do you mean by that?' asked Beth with a grin.
"I think that calls for a challenge," said Jirra.
"Okay, do either of you follow professional football?" he asked with a grin.
"Sure, why?' replied Jirra.
"How about a football pool, starting with tomorrow's games?' he suggested.
Beth looked at Jirra and nodded. "Why not? What's the bet?"
"How about loser cooks dinner for the winner?' suggested Matt.
"Wait a second, let me point out that Matt cannot cook, not unless you count nuking something," interjected Cat.
"How about if he loses, he buys us dinner?" suggested Beth.
"I'm game," added Jirra.
"I'll just watch this if you don't mind," said Celeste."
"Okay, and I'll keep score," said Cat.
Matt nodded. "That sounds fair. I have the paper back in our place; we can fill out our picks there."
"But let's use the Monday night game as the tiebreaker with total points as the final tiebreaker," said Jirra.
Matt looked over at her. "Where did you learn that?"
Jirra just shrugged her shoulders. "Never judge a book by its cover."
Once back at Cat and Matt's place, they filled out their selections and handed them to Cat.
"Don't worry, Matt, we won't pick an expensive place to eat," said Jirra.
"Speak for yourself, Jirra. I think he should take us to Le Bec-Fin," said Beth, referring one of Philadelphia's finest and most expensive restaurants.
"I'll just settle for Pat's," said Jirra. "Of course, he'll have to apologize first."
"You're both assuming you'll win," said Matt.
"Well, at least Erika will feel at home when she arrives next weekend," said Cat.
"I can't wait to meet her," said Celeste. "You've told me so much about her, I almost feel I know her already."
"She's definitely special," said Cat.
Chapter 19
Jirra was up early the next morning, well before dawn, to attempt to meet her spirit guide. She thought about her friend Tara back at the spa who'd suggested that she mediate naked, but even in the privacy of her own place, Jirra wasn't up to that.
She sat on a Navaho blanket on the floor of her living room. She was wearing just a Penn T-shirt and running shorts.
She concentrated for a while before she noticed how everything changed. Jirra stood up and noticed that she was no longer in her apartment; rather, she was standing in a grassy field at the edge of a forest. A river was flowing to the east of her.
"This is much nicer than a city."
Jirra looked around and smiled when she saw her spirit guide, Killara. As always, he was in the form of a kangaroo rat.
"You look out of place here," she said.
"No more than you do," he replied as he hoped closer to her.
Jirra sat down next to him. "So, is this what Philadelphia looked like before man came here?"
"Maybe, then again who said we were in the past?" he replied.
Jirra rolled her eyes. "I don't even want to go there right now. I have other concerns."
"About how you should present yourself?" he asked.
Jirra nodded. "Exactly. I mean, Celeste is really transgendered and has gone through so much pain to get where she is today. And what from Cat says, her friend Erika has also suffered."
"And you don't think what you've gone through was traumatic?"
"Not exactly, but I can't just tell them that I used to be a boy and was transformed by a lightning strike."
"Why not?" he asked.
"Well, I doubt they'd believe me. I don't have the supporting cast like I do back in New Mexico."
"As you said, they are your friends. And their reactions just might surprise you. While what you experienced isn't that common, it's not that rare either. You've already met others who have been transformed completely."
"You mean Jen Stevens?"
Killara scratched his ear with his hind leg. "And others."
Jirra cocked her head "Who?"
"Think about it," he said. "You've met other women that you've felt a strange kinship with, and I'm not talking just friendship."
Jirra thought about it for a moment.
"Just trust your feelings, Roo. You don't have to hide from everyone," he explained.
"But what if I tell the wrong person?"
"You won't. Trust your inner feelings, and you'll know your real friends from those who aren't."
"So, do you think I should become more involved?"
"It doesn't matter what I think," he replied.
Jirra shook her head. "Please, this isn't the time for fuzzy answers."
"Well, I am rather fuzzy," he said.
"Please, Killara, I need guidance."
"No, no you don't, Roo. You just need to trust yourself. If it makes you feel better, yes, you should get involved, but only when you feel you are ready."
"That was clear as mud," she replied.
"Just doing my job. You don't want me to tell you everything, do you?"
Jirra shook her head again. "Okay, I get it. It is good to see you again, even if you do drive me crazy trying to figure out your answers."
"It's always my pleasure, Roo."
Jirra woke up with a start. The morning sun was pouring through her windows. She looked at the clock on the VCR and it read 11:05.
She got up and stretched. There was just enough time to fill out her journal before the first football game.
Chapter 20
Jirra was sitting next to Jill, TC, and Leah as they waited for Professor Bowie's class to begin.
"Any word on how Tom is doing?" Jirra asked Jill.
"He was released from the hospital over the weekend, but he's going to stay with his sister to recover. He's pretty upset about what happened and scared that it could happen again," replied Jill.
"Does he think that he brought it on himself?" asked Leah.
Leah's question sort of caught Jirra by surprise.
"Look, I'm not judging him," added Leah.
"He does feel guilty that he didn't tell anyone about the threats," said Jill. "Apparently, someone had left notes warning him to leave. He didn't take them seriously, and he thinks that maybe if he did the attack wouldn't have happened."
"I didn't read anything about the notes in your article," said TC.
"It will be in my next article. I've been doing some research, and I found out that Tom's attack wasn't the first one near campus. In fact, in the past two years six transgendered students have been attacked, although Tom's is the most serious. The paper is going to print my next article in a couple of days."
"What do you know about the other cases?" asked Jirra.
"Mostly harassment of transgendered students, although two of them had their cars vandalized, and one had their apartment ransacked," said Jill.
"And you think they're all connected?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe," she replied. "I hope that the article will lead to more information."
"Aren't you worried that the people doing the attacks will be pissed?" asked Leah.
"That would be their mistake," replied Jill, and she winked at Jirra.
"Well, it sounds like you have a topic you can run with," noted TC.
"The hard part is that the victims and many in the transgendered community around campus want to live in secrecy and protect their privacy," continued Jill.
Jirra felt nervous, as the topic was getting too close for comfort.
"Well, I can understand that, I mean they would stand out," interjected Dave.
"What do you mean by that?" asked TC as she turned to look at the guy sitting behind them.
"Come on, you mean you can't tell a transsexual from a real woman?" he asked.
"And you can?" asked Jill.
Dave nodded. "In ten seconds."
"Really?' asked Jirra.
Dave sat back and nodded. "I mean, there are some that pass pretty well."
"Like Professor Bowie?" asked a boy named Miguel.
"Okay, I admit that she's a special case, but she did start when she was a teen," said Dave. "Yes, I've read her books."
"So, you'd be able to tell if there was a transgendered person on campus?" asked Jill.
By now, the whole class was paying attention to the conversation.
"Sure," he replied.
"What about in this class?" asked Jill.
Dave laughed. "Please!"
"Are you so sure?" asked TC.
Dave nodded. "Look, I got nothing against them, but I just know that I can tell a man from a woman."
"So you're sure that I'm a woman?" asked Jill.
Dave chuckled. "Come on, Jill. Next you'll tell me that Jirra is a guy!"
Before Jirra could respond, TC stepped in. "You know, not all transgendered people are men, some are women who want to be men. How do we know that you're a real man, Dave or is it Debby?"
There was some oohing.
Dave smiled and stood up. "There's one way to prove that." He pretended to unbuckle his pants.
Just then Professor Bowie walked in. "Did I interrupt something?" she asked.
Dave's face turned red, and he sat down shaking his head. The rest of the class started to laugh.
"Okay, then let's get started," said Diana.
Chapter 21
That afternoon as Jirra returned home, she bumped into Beth and Celeste in the parking garage.
"Hey, Jirra, we were just talking about you," said Beth.
Jirra smiled. "What's up?"
"Cat, and Matt are coming over for dinner, you want to join us?"
Jirra nodded. "That would be great."
"Cool, come up around six," said Celeste.
"Can I bring anything?"
Celeste shook her head. "We're going to send out for pizza."
Around six, Jirra arrived up at Celeste and Beth's place. She was greeted as usual by the always energetic Spirit.
Cat and Matt were already there and sitting out on the deck. The pizzas had just arrived, so everyone began to eat.
"So when is your friend, Erika arriving?" asked Jirra.
"Thursday, and I can't wait," replied Cat.
As they ate, they discussed the schedule for the weekend. The Penn State --Temple game was being played in South Philadelphia at Lincoln Financial Field, the home of the Eagles.
"Hopefully, we'll get to see Alex and Mike too before they head back to State College," said Cat.
"How long will Erika be here?" asked Celeste. "I was hoping that I could introduce her to Diana Bowie."
"Erika would love that. She's not due to go back until Tuesday," said Cat. "She has some family down this way that she wants to see too."
"Do any of you have plans for Sunday night?" asked Jirra.
"Why?" asked Beth.
"Well, they're showing the premiere for the Erin Flynn series at nine, and I was wondering if you'd all like to watch it at my place," said Jirra.
"Oh, that's right. I heard about it on NPR. It stars the actress who was in the minotaur movie," said Beth.
"Alexis Eden," said Matt.
"That's right, and I got to know her when she stayed at the spa," said Jirra, as she grabbed another slice of pizza.
"Whoa, you know Alexis Eden?" asked Beth.
Jirra nodded as she fought to contain her smile.
"What's she like?' asked Matt.
Jirra described Alexis, leaving out that she was deeply in love with her.
"Wait a second, doesn't Diana Bowie's aunt write those stories?" asked Beth.
Jirra nodded again. "Alexis says that Faith is wonderful."
"So, do you know any other celebrities, Jirra?" asked Matt.
Jirra looked at Cat, who shook her head.
"I didn't want to steal your thunder," said Cat.
Jirra laughed and told the others about Jennifer Stevens and going to the Oscars.
"Any chance of you introducing us to Alexis sometime?" asked Matt hopefully.
Cat playfully nudged him in the ribs.
"Hey, I'm just a big fan," said Matt.
"If she does come down here, I promise that I'll introduce her to all of you, she's actually really down to earth," said Jirra.
The conversation then shifted to more serious topics.
"Celeste, any news on who may have attacked that member of your group?" asked Matt.
"We still don't know who did it, but they obviously targeted Tom because he's a crossdresser. What bothers me is that he's not the first member of the group to be attacked," she said.
"Do you think there's a connection?" asked Cat.
"The police don't think so. Tom was pretty open in his neighborhood about his dressing. He never bothered anyone, but he made no attempts to hide it either."
"From what Jill said, it doesn't look like it was someone from the neighborhood who did it," said Jirra.
"Who is Jill?" asked Matt.
"She's a reporter for the Daily Pennsylvanian," said Jirra. "We're both in Professor Bowie's class."
"Oh, that's right," said Matt.
"Well, I agree with Jill. We've already had the campus police talk to the group about security and personal safety," said Celeste.
"So does that mean you think there'll be more troubles?" asked Matt.
Celeste nodded. "Diana Bowie seems to think so too."
"Are you worried?" asked Matt.
"Maybe a little," said Celeste. "I don't advertise the fact that I was once a male, but I don't deny it either. I mean, my biography is posted on the foundation's website, but I don't think that anyone would really come after me. It's the more closeted students in the group I'm worried about. We're very careful about screening people into our group and also where we hold our meetings, just to protect them."
"Well, please call me if you have any problems or need help, and that, by the way, goes for all of you," said Matt. He then gave out his cell phone number.
"Thanks, Matt," said Celeste.
Jirra nodded too as she entered his number into her phone. It didn't hurt to be careful.
"Hey, I hate to interrupt, but the pre-game show should be coming on soon," said Beth. "Not that it matters in our pool, if you know what I mean."
Jirra smiled. "Oh that's right, did any one catch the scores from yesterday's games?"
"Okay, okay, you both beat me," said Matt. "Beginners luck if you ask me."
"No, beginner's luck would have implied that we just barely beat you. I had three more wins that you and Jirra had four," replied Beth. She then turned to Jirra. "I'd say we kicked his butt."
"Do you think you can do it two weeks in a row?" asked Matt.
Jirra nodded. "Especially if you keep picking the Jets to win."
"I'm in," said Beth. "But this doesn't get you out of buying us dinner."
"That's right," added Jirra.
Matt smiled as he accepted defeat. "Okay, but I know that your luck won't hold out for a second week."
Cat just shook her head. "Men!"
Chapter 22
Even though she hated to admit it, Jirra found that she experienced bouts of homesickness. It was strange, she thought, as she had moved so many times growing up, yet she now considered the spa home. She looked at her calendar and counted the days until winter break.
It was true that she communicated with her Mom almost daily, thanks to e-mail, but it wasn't the same. At the same time, she found herself longing to be with Alexis. It was frustrating that two of the people who meant the most to her were so far away.
She also missed her friends back in New Mexico, such as Lindsey, Cari, and Tara. Then there was Barrett. While Jirra wasn't attracted to him sexually, she had deep feelings for him. In some ways, he was the brother that she never had.
He had always treated her special, and he also treated her as an intellectual equal. She re-read his latest e-mail about the archeological study of the Anasazi site near the spa.
He told her that they still weren't sure of the site's purpose, but it was obvious that it held great significance to them. He wrote that they had found that most of the known Anasazi villages had carvings in the rock that appeared to point to the site.
Barrett also said that they had found some strange petroglyphs at the site and that no one could decipher their meanings.
Jirra decided that, if the weather permitted, she would try to head up to the site when she went home in December to see them for herself.
Chapter 23
Jirra was sitting in between TC and Leah as they waited for Professor Bowie's class to start.
"I wonder where Jill is?" asked TC.
"I was just wondering the same thing; it's so unlike her to miss this class," said Jirra.
"I'm sure she'll be along," noted Leah. "Oh, Jirra, how'd you like to come home with me some weekend? My family lives in Doylestown."
"I'd like that, Leah, thanks," replied Jirra.
"Didn't you used to live out in the burbs yourself, Jirra?" asked TC.
"Yes, it was one of the places I grew up," replied Jirra. Talking about her past always made her nervous.
"I sense some secrecy," said TC.
Jirra shook her head. "It was only for a year. I really don't have great memories about it."
"Was it when your dad died?" asked Leah.
Jirra nodded.
"I'm sorry," said TC.
"It's okay," replied Jirra, hoping that they would change the subject.
Jill walked in with Prof. Bowie.
"Thank you for the advice," said Jill as she turned and walked to an open seat next to Leah.
"Anytime, Jill," replied Prof. Bowie.
"What's up?" asked TC.
"Professor Bowie got me an interview with a member of the administration concerning the attacks," said Jill.
"Attacks?" asked Jirra.
"Oh, that's right, you may not have heard; there was an attack on a transgendered student last night. It happened late, so it won't be in the paper until tomorrow," explained Jill.
Jirra felt a chill run up her spine. "What happened?"
"I'll tell you after class, but it looks like it was done by the same people," said Jill.
Chapter 24
After class, Jirra, Jill, Leah, and TC headed to a coffeehouse to discuss the latest attack.
Professor Bowie had mentioned the attack during her lecture, but said that, as it had just happened, they would wait until the media reported on it.
"I can't stay too long, as I'm going over to the campus police department to see what I can find out," said Jill.
"You mean it happened on campus?" asked TC.
Jill nodded. "Apparently, from what I've gathered, the victim lived in the dorms. He would take out his things and change at a friend's house. He was on his way back late last night when he was assaulted."
"How bad?" asked Jirra.
"Bad," replied Jill. "He's in intensive care."
"Not to be rude or anything, but was he dressed in women's clothing when he was attacked?" asked Leah.
"No," replied Jill. "He was carrying his stuff in a big duffle bag. The attackers opened the bag and spread the items out around him."
"Is it possible it was just a robbery gone bad?" asked Leah.
"Unlikely, as they left a note on top of him. From what I've been told, it's very similar to the notes left with the first victim," replied Jill. "I hope to learn more when I talk to the police."
"So how did they know?" asked Jirra.
"What do you mean?" asked TC.
"Well, Jill said he wasn't dressed in women's clothing at the time of the attack. I mean, a student walking across campus with a duffle bag, that's nothing all that unusual. If he only dressed off campus, then how did the attackers know?" asked Jirra.
"Good point," said Jill. "I'll ask the police that."
They arrived at the coffeehouse and placed their orders.
"Well, I'll see you later," said Jill as she started to walk away. She suddenly stopped and turned around. "Oh, Jirra, I almost forgot! The editors want to meet with you next week. How does Monday at two sound?"
Jirra's eyes opened wide. "Really?"
Jill smiled and nodded as she took a sip of her coffee.
"Where?"
"At the main office, I'll take you there, that is, if you still want to do it?" asked Jill.
Jirra nodded vigorously. "I can't wait. Thanks, Jill."
"Sure thing, Jirra," she said.
"Hey, wait a second, how have you found out so much about the case if you haven't talked to the campus police yet?" asked TC.
Jill winked. "A good reporter always guards her sources!"
"So you're not going to tell us?" asked Jirra.
Jill just shook her head as she departed.
"Well, I can't exactly blame her for not disclosing her sources," said TC.
"Still, she better tell us some day," added Leah.
Jirra then joined TC and Leah who were sitting around a small table.
"Well, I hope that the attack wasn't done by the same people," said TC.
"Why?" asked Jirra as she took a sip of her cappuccino.
"What I mean is that I can deal with random violence, but the idea that some group is targeting fellow students is horrifying," replied TC. "I mean, I'm not transgendered, but who's to say that they might not switch their focus?"
"I wonder if the attackers are Penn students?" asked Jirra.
"Jirra, do you really think that someone going here would do something like that?' asked Leah.
"I do," interrupted TC. "Yeah, I know we're the elite and all that, but I've heard a few racist comments since I've been here. I've also heard some homophobic comments too."
Jirra thought about the issues she had dealt with back in New Mexico and nodded. "I guess there are a-holes everywhere."
Chapter 25
When Jirra called home that night, she told her mom about the attacks.
"I figured you would find out eventually," explained Jirra. "I just wanted you to know that I'm being careful."
"I appreciate that, Jirra," replied Liz
As they talked, Liz updated Jirra on the goings on of the spa.
"Jennifer Stevens has reserved a cottage for next month," said Liz. "Judy said that Jen asked how you were doing."
"She's pretty cool. I doubt it will be boring while she's there," said Jirra.
"That's for sure," replied Liz.
"So, how're things between you and Dan?" asked Jirra.
"Um, do I ask you about your love life, Roo?"
"Actually you do," replied Jirra with a chuckle.
Liz laughed. "Okay, you got me on that one. We're progressing nicely. He's invited me to a conference in San Antonio in November. He's giving the keynote address."
"That's great, Mom," replied Jirra. "I'm so happy for you."
"Roo, it's just a conference," said Liz.
"Still, you'll be with him, right?"
"Okay, I admit it; I like him a lot."
"I like him too," said Jirra. She then took a deep breath. "If you two decide to get married, I suppose we'll have to tell him about me."
"I suppose, but we'll cross that bridge when we get to it. So how would you feel about that?"
"The marriage or the sharing the secret part?" asked Jirra.
"Both," replied Liz.
"I'm all for you being happy, and I like Dan a lot. He's pretty open-minded, so I guess he could accept the truth about me," said Jirra. She then let out a sigh.
"Okay, what's up?" asked Liz noting the sigh.
"I've just been thinking about my friends here and how they might react if they knew the truth about me. I get the feeling that Celeste and Beth would understand and accept me. I think Cat would be cool about it too. Jill is pretty cool, as is TC. I don't know about Leah."
"Well, you don't have to tell everyone at once."
"I know that, but I hate being dishonest about myself," said Jirra. "I'd also like to tell Professor Bowie."
"Well, you'll know if and when the time is right."
"I know," replied Jirra.
Jirra then told Liz about the upcoming interview with the editors.
"I know you'll do fine," said Liz.
"Thanks, Mom. Oh, don't forget to watch Alexis' show this weekend."
"I wouldn't miss it for the world, Roo, Well, have a good time this weekend," said Liz.
"I love you, Mom," said Jirra.
"I love you too, Roo."
Chapter 26
Jirra tried to call Alexis several times that week, but all she got was the answering machine. She did have better luck with e-mail.
Alexis apologized for her inability to reply, stating that her life was crazy with all the hype over the premier of the show.
The good news was that Alexis said that she would be free for a few weeks in November and December as production would be shutting down for the holidays.
It was far from perfect, but Jirra understood reluctantly.
Chapter 27
"So the campus police aren't giving out any information?" asked Beth as she sat cross-legged on the couch.
"Not yet," replied Celeste. "They have promised to give us a briefing soon."
"I'm glad that they are supportive of the group," said Beth as she reached for another slice of pizza.
"How can you eat so much and stay so slim?" asked Celeste.
"It's one of the residual effects of my transformation," replied Beth as she took a bite of the slice of pepperoni and sausage pizza. "I'm not complaining, as it allows me to eat what I like."
Spirit had been staring intently at the pizza, hoping for some to fall to the floor, when she jumped up and barked excitedly as she ran to the door.
"Better than an alarm," said Celeste as she got up and walked to the door.
Judging by Spirit's behavior, Celeste knew that it wasn't a stranger approaching their door. She opened the door and smiled as she saw Jirra exiting the elevator.
Spirit ran down the hall, her tail wagging excitedly as she approached Jirra.
"No sneaking up on you guys," said Jirra as she reached down to pet Spirit.
"Best alarm system in the world," replied Celeste. "Have you eaten yet? We still have half a pizza left; that is if Beth hasn't eaten it all."
"I heard that!" shouted Beth,
"Thanks, but I already ate," said Jirra. "I actually came up to ask you a favor, Celeste."
"Sure, come on in."
Jirra sat down across from Beth. "My friend Jill writes for the Daily Pennsylvanian, and she's been covering the attacks."
"I've read her articles; she's very understanding," said Celeste.
"Well, she'd like to interview you and some members of your group," said Jirra. "We were talking about the case in Professor Bowie's class, and afterwards she mentioned that she'd love to interview someone in the campus TG club. I didn't tell her that I knew you as I wanted to clear it first."
"I appreciate that, Jirra," replied Celeste.
"I know that you can trust her," added Jirra.
Celeste nodded. "I can't speak for anyone else in the group, but I'd be happy to talk to her."
"Great, here's her number," said Jirra as she pulled a piece of paper out of her bag.
Celeste took the piece of paper and, after looking at it, placed it in her purse.
"Oh, Jirra, it's good that you came up. Cat and Matt will be coming over as soon as they pick up their friend at the airport," said Beth as she reached for another slice of pizza.
"Have you met Erika?" asked Jirra.
"Not in person, but I feel like I know her from everything Cat has told me about her," replied Beth.
"I know; I agree," added Celeste.
"She's definitely had a lifetime of experiences, and she hasn't graduated college yet," continued Beth.
"Cat told me that Erika had been attacked in her senior year of high school, but she didn't go into details," said Jirra.
Celeste nodded. "She was abducted, raped, and assaulted."
Jirra's eyes opened wide. "My god, that's horrible."
"The attacker had been a classmate. From what Cat told me, he's a real psycho. The good thing is that he's in prison," interjected Beth.
"Erika has also undergone various bouts of PTS, but she keeps bouncing back," added Celeste. "I can definitely relate to that. I had some rough nights after my abduction. Thankfully, my husband got me into therapy."
Jirra shook her head in disbelief. "I was attacked by a local bigot back home, but all I got out of it was a bloody nose; I can't believe how lucky I am."
"Did he know you were TG?" asked Celeste.
"No, he was upset because I'm a lesbian. He was pissed that I rejected his advances," explained Jirra.
"Erika's attacker knew she was TG and tried to use that as part of his defense. Thankfully, the DA was able to blow that theory out of the water."
"That's good to hear," said Jirra.
"You know what the really cool part is? He's now her step-father!" continued Beth.
"Wow," replied Jirra. "I can't wait to meet her."
Chapter 28
An hour later the Spirit alarm went off again, notifying them of Cat, Matt, and Erika's arrival.
It was immediately evident to Jirra that Cat and Erika were as close as she was with Lindsey, maybe even more so. Knowing what she did about Erika's past, she understood why.
Jirra also found that she immediately liked Erika, and it was as if she had known her her entire life.
To Jirra's surprise, Erika admitted that she felt the same way.
"Cat has told me so much about all of you," explained Erika. She was sitting cross-legged on the couch petting Spirit, who was lying next to her.
Jirra noticed that while Erika had a runner's build, she also looked very feminine. It was hard to imagine that Erika had ever been a guy. Jirra also noticed how relaxed Erika was about her status, and it caused her to contemplate her own status.
"By the way, has Matt told you all his good news?" asked Erika.
The others looked over at Matt.
"I was saving this for later, as I didn't want to steal the spotlight," he said.
"Go on, tell them," said Cat as she nudged him gently in the ribs. "He can be so shy about his own accomplishments sometimes."
"Well, tell us!" exclaimed Beth.
"I got my letter from the FBI today, and they've accepted me into the next class," he said.
"That's wonderful, Matt," said Jirra.
"I agree," added Celeste.
"When do you report?" asked Beth.
"The Monday after graduation," he replied as he slipped his arm around Cat, who kissed him on the cheek.
"So soon?" asked Beth.
"Hey, don't feel bad for me; I'll be glad that I won't have to put the toilet seat down at five in the morning now!" joked Cat.
"I don't buy it," said Erika. "I remember how much you missed him the last time you came up to see me."
"And by the way, I don't leave the seat up," added Matt as he started to tickle Cat, who struggled to get away.
"Okay, okay, you win, please stop!" squealed Cat.
Matt did as she requested, leaned over and then gently kissed her.
After Cat regained her composure, she turned to the others. "We're also officially engaged now. He even got me a ring." She held out her hand so everyone could see the engagement ring."
There were some more rounds of congratulations.
"So when are you getting married?" asked Beth. "I just want to make sure my schedule is clear."
"It won't be until I finish college," replied Cat. "But you all better keep your schedules clear, as I want you all in the ceremony. Erika, will you be my maid of honor?"
Erika tried to reply, but she became too emotional, and all she could do was nod. She then got up and hugged Cat.
Chapter 29
The rest of the evening was spent trading stories. Jirra couldn't believe the collection of characters that filled Erika and Cat's lives.
"Please tell me that you plan on writing this all down some day," said Jirra.
"I've been telling her the exact same thing," added Cat.
Erika laughed. "Well, just so you know, I've started to put it together. Thankfully, I kept a journal throughout school. I just want to clear it all with my closest friends first."
"I wouldn't worry about that," replied Cat. "Most of them would love to see their names in print."
"Well, maybe not Jason, but I really don't care about what he thinks," said Erika. "I also doubt that Martin Turner will like what I've written about him."
Jason was the boy who had sexually assaulted Erika, and Martin was the lawyer who had defended him.
"What about the Rev?" asked Cat.
"Who?" asked Celeste.
"A religious zealot and current felon," replied Erika. "He contributed to my many hours of therapy."
"He came to town in the spring of our senior year under the guise of helping Jason, but he was also scamming local businesses. Erika's dad put him away," explained Cat.
"Now I definitely want to read your book," said Beth.
"Me too," added Jirra. "Oh, I know someone who could help you! Have you heard of Diana Bowie?"
Erika nodded. "I've read all her books several times."
"Well, she's one of my professors, and I sort of have an inside track with her," replied Jirra. She then told them about Alexis and the TV series. "I could introduce you to her after my class tomorrow."
"I think that would be a great idea," added Celeste.
"I don't know," said Erika.
"You should do it, Erika," said Celeste. "I know Diana, and she's a really nice person. She's also always looking to help other transgendered people."
Erika shrugged her shoulders. "What do you think, Cat?"
"I think you should do it," said Cat.
"Okay," replied Erika.
"Great, we can meet before class on campus," said Jirra. She didn't feel strange about extending her offer to Erika; in fact she knew it was the right thing to do.
Chapter 30
Cat was sitting next to Erika in the living room of Cat's apartment. They were trading stories and sharing old times.
"So what do you know about Jirra?" asked Erika as she sipped a cup of Earl Gray tea.
"She's TG, but she's not active about it like Celeste. I like her a lot, but she's definitely hiding something about her past. I figure it's her business, and she'll tell us when she's ready."
Erika nodded. "I sensed the same thing. To be honest, if I judged her strictly on her looks, I would never suspect she's TG."
"I know, but what's strange is that she has a lot of masculine traits. Oh, don't get me wrong, she passes quite well, but every now and then they come out," said Cat. "I'm not sure, but I think she went through some sort of traumatic experience."
"Do you think it was like what I went through?" asked Erika as she took a nibble out of a shortbread cookie.
Cat shook her head. "No, she told me that she was once attacked by a guy who was pissed off at her. He didn't know she was TG and was angry because she's a lesbian."
"I wonder what it could be," asked Erika.
"I don't know, but I suspect she'll tell us when she's ready," answered Cat. "So, how are you doing?"
"What do you mean?" asked Erika as a slight grin formed on her face.
Cat cocked her head.
"Okay," replied Erika. "I still get the occasional nightmare, but now I tell Jenny about them. I only see her every few months now."
"That's good to hear, but that's not what I meant," said Cat.
"You mean Laura, right?" Erika took a sip of her tea. "I still miss her, I miss her a lot. We still trade emails and calls, but the long distance thing really wasn't working."
"Well, it might not be over; maybe after graduation you'll get back together," said Cat.
"It would be nice. We broke up a year ago, and I still can't believe it."
Cat nodded and took Erika's hands into hers.
"We'll find out soon. I'm due to graduate early and have already been offered a position with our old school," said Erika.
"What? How long were you going to hold onto this nugget of info?"
"It's not really official yet, but Nancy Bell called me last week and said that she would do everything in her power to get me hired," explained Erika.
"Is it true that she's going to be the new principal there?"
Erika nodded as she took another bite of the cookie. "She's the assistant principal this year and has already been hired for next year. Apparently, Dr. Lee insisted on the school hiring her as her replacement."
"I can't believe Dr. Lee is leaving," said Cat.
"She'll be teaching at Dewey," said Erika.
"That's cool," replied Cat.
"Oh, Nancy asked me to thank you for telling Celeste about the scholarship contest. Apparently, they've talked several times about working together. It looks like some of the students from Celeste's foundation might end up going to Golden Hill High. Dr. Lee has also talked to Dewey about creating a special counseling program for working with troubled TG youth. I didn't want to monopolize the evening talking about it tonight."
"Celeste is something else. She's so normal after everything she went through."
"How did she and Beth become roomies?"
Cat laughed. "I'm not sure of all the details, but Beth's parents work for the Agency. Beth was involved somehow in the same case that Celeste was, but as for the details, your guess is as good as mine."
"Okay, just so I'm clear about this, we're not talking about the FBI, right?"
Cat nodded. "The Agency is sort of a hybrid law enforcement organization; it overlaps the FBI and the CIA. Hell, until three years ago it didn't even officially exist."
"Do you want to get in?"
Cat shrugged her shoulders. "It would be nice, but I'm happy that the FBI wants me."
"Do you think Beth is an agent?"
Cat laughed at first, but then stopped. "You know, that might explain a lot." She then started laughing again and was joined by Erika.
Chapter 31
It was after class that Jirra introduced Erika to Diana Bowie. Erika was wearing jeans and a sweatshirt from a coffeehouse called Spencer's.
"This is a small world, Erika," said Diana.
"What do you mean?" asked Erika.
"We have a mutual friend. I actually heard your story several years ago from Marlene Hamilton," said Diana.
"You know Marlene?" asked Erika as she broke out in a huge smile.
"Oh yes, we've fought a few battles together," said Diana.
"Who is Marlene?" asked Jirra.
"She's a combination lawyer-activist for TG teens. She's the one who helped with the Rev," explained Erika.
"She's also the one who brought me in on the case that brought down that Commonwealth Attorney in Virginia," said Diana.
Jirra nodded. It was the subject of Diana's latest bestseller.
"Speaking of which, I heard he was sentenced last month," said Erika.
Diana nodded. "All he got was sixty years without parole; bastard should have got the needle, but at least he won't hurt anyone again."
"How's Marlene doing? I haven't talked to her in a while," asked Erika.
Diana smiled. "Believe it or not, but she's engaged!"
Erika's eyes opened wide. "That's so cool."
"I know. She's head over heels in love with him. He's a PI who she met on the case in Virginia. He's going to work for her organization as a special investigator."
"I'll have to write her and congratulate her. I'm so happy for her," said Erika.
Diana nodded as she pulled her card out of her bag. She handed it to Erika. "Look, I know enough of your story to know that others would benefit from hearing it. When you're ready, send me your manuscript, and I'll take a look at it. I'll also pass it on to my editor if you want."
Erika took the card and stared at it for a moment before putting it into her bag. "I promise that I'll send it to you, but it's still has a way to go."
"Send me what you have," offered Diana. "I know what you went through, and just writing it down can help a lot."
Jirra listened and wondered if it would be possible for her to write her own story some day.
Chapter 32
Erika and Jirra walked together across campus to meet Cat.
"Every time I come here, I'm so amazed by the size of this place," said Erika.
"How big is Dewey?" asked Jirra.
"You could put the whole campus and most of the town of Golden Hill on this campus. Oh, don't get me wrong, I love it there, and I would have never qualified for an Ivy League school," said Erika.
"I don't know; Cat said you have a high GPA," said Jirra.
"That was just my senior year. I was a bit of a slacker back in San Diego. I didn't really have a motivation back then," replied Erika. "I really didn't get motivated until after I accepted who I really was."
Jirra nodded.
"So you were home schooled your last year of high school?"
"Yes, but it was more out of necessity. The spa is a long drive from town, and besides with the staff at the spa, I got a far better education than I would have there," explained Jirra.
"Cat told me some of your adventures. Please tell me that you plan on writing them down some day," said Erika.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "I might; but right now I'm concentrating on school."
"I can relate, but you still write on your own, right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"Is it true that you wrote a movie script?"
"I wouldn't exactly say that. I put some ideas down; basically, I fictionalized some events that took place at the spa," said Jirra.
Erika laughed. "Cat was right; you really have a knack for downplaying your accomplishments! I mean, you help discover a missing Anasazi site, and then you write a plot for Jennifer Stevens; that's really cool."
Jirra smiled back. "I just wrote a story. She's having a real writer turn it into a script."
"But you'll get credit, right?"
Jirra nodded. "That's what Jen promised."
"And paid?"
Jirra nodded again. "The money isn't that much, but I have to admit that I'm excited about seeing my name in the credits."
"I can't blame you. Cat told me that you also know Alexis Eden, what's she like?"
Jirra hesitated for a second. "She's really nice."
Erika nodded knowingly. "I understand. It must be hard on both of you."
A slightly horrified look appeared on Jirra's face. Erika reached over and put her hand on Jirra's shoulder. "It's okay. I understand, as I'm still deeply in love with another woman. Don't worry, I won't tell anyone else."
"Thanks, Erika. It's complicated on a multitude of levels."
"It always is," replied Erika. "I mean, considering her career and your status, it must be very difficult."
"You don't know that half of it," replied Jirra without thinking. Catching herself, she tried to recover. "Um, you're right."
Erika remembered that Cat had told her that she suspected Jirra was hiding something about her past. "Look, we're friends now, and whenever you need someone to talk about it, call me. We may have different histories, but we've covered some of the same ground."
"Thanks, Erika," replied Jirra. "I'll remember that."
Chapter 33
As expected, the game was a total blowout. Penn State fans greatly outnumbered the Temple supporters.
"It really doesn't seem fair; I mean, Penn State's program is so much better than Temple's," said Matt.
"I know, but at least they get a breather before they play Ohio State next week," said Erika.
Most of the starters for Penn State were pulled out by the third quarter.
"Alex had a pretty good game," said Cat.
"19 for 23, 200 plus yards, and four touchdown passes; yes, I'd say that was a good game," said Jirra. "He's really your cousin, Cat?"
Cat nodded. "Actually, he's more like a brother. We grew up together. For a star jock, he's pretty down to earth. His parents wouldn't allow him to be a jerk."
"We had some great parties at his house too," added Erika.
"That's true," replied Cat. "I hope I can make it back for next year's Fourth of July party."
"Well, according to most of the sports reporters, Alex should be drafted in the second or third round," said Matt.
"Mike had a great game too," added Erika. She was watching the star defensive back through the binoculars.
"I heard he broke up with Tracey," said Cat.
Without lowering the binoculars, Erika replied. "I heard that too."
Beth looked at Cat, who nodded back. "Erika and Mike have been flirting for years."
Erika lowered the glasses. "We have not!"
Cat cocked her head. "Erika, you can't fool me."
Jirra smiled. "Tell us more."
Erika sighed and told them about her history with Mike.
"So he thinks you're his lucky charm?" asked Celeste.
"I wouldn't go that far," replied Erika.
"I would. He sent you tickets for last year's bowl game. He says that he's never lost a game with Erika watching," interjected Cat.
"I don't have to come down here to take this abuse," said Erika. "I can stay home in Golden Hill and get it there."
Jirra opened the program to the player's photos. She showed it to Beth and Celeste
"He's pretty good looking," said Celeste.
"Good looking? He's hot!" said Beth.
Jirra nodded. While she didn't like to think about it, she had to admit that Mike was very handsome. "He looks really nice."
"I think you should see what happens," said Cat turning to her friend.
"I'm just happy to be his friend," said Erika.
"I say go for it," added Beth.
Much to Erika's relief, Penn State scored again, and it distracted the others. Deep down, she wondered what it would be like to be with Mike, as Beth was right; he was hot.
Chapter 34
"Sorry we don't have a lot of time to spend with you, but Coach wants us back in Happy Valley by tomorrow," said Alex. "We have to be back at our hotel by ten, as our charter leaves at 7 AM."
"Yeah, and the last thing we want to do is be late and piss him off. He may be in his eighties, but you don't mess with him," added Mike.
"It's just good to see both of you again," said Cat, as she snuggled close to Matt.
"I agree, it's been too long," added Erika, who was sitting next to Mike.
"It does seem a little like old times -- you know, eating pizza with friends," said Mike as he winked at Erika.
Erika lowered her face to hide the fact that she was blushing.
"It's really nice of you to have us over," said Alex to Celeste and Beth. "It's so nice to relax after a game."
"It's our pleasure," replied Beth.
"This is a pretty cool place," said Mike, as he looked around. "We have an apartment off campus, but it's not anything this nice."
"Let me guess, old furniture, cinderblock bookshelves, a large screen TV and an X-box?" asked Cat.
Alex laughed. "You're not that far off."
"I like the dog too," added Mike.
"Just keep your eye on your pizza," said Jirra.
"Yes, Spirit's a genuine Long Island Pizza Hound," said Celeste.
Hearing her name, Spirit glanced at Celeste before shifting her attention back to the slice of pizza in Mike's hand.
"Did you like the game, Jirra?" asked Alex.
"It was fun, but you have to admit that you guys are light-years ahead of the Owls," she replied.
"Our old high school was light-years ahead of the Owls," retorted Mike.
The others laughed.
"Yeah, but it will be different next week. Going into Columbus is always tough," said Alex.
"Yeah, and they're going to be looking for revenge for last year," added Mike.
"I remember that game; didn't you have two picks?" asked Jirra.
Mike smiled. "That's right. Damn, Erika, you know how to pick friends. I mean, another girl who follows football; I'm impressed."
Chapter 35
Matt, Cat, and Erika drove Alex and Mike back to the hotel. Jirra helped Beth and Celeste clean up.
"They're both really nice," said Jirra.
"I know. I hope we get to meet some of Cat's other friends," added Beth.
"I'm really intrigued by their school's scholarship contest and their town's attitude towards transgendered teens. I might have to take a trip up there," said Celeste.
"You thinking of putting a branch of your institute there?" asked Beth.
Celeste shook her head. "No, but we could always use some more staff. Our school could definitely use some more teachers."
"How many teens are currently in your institute, Celeste?" asked Jirra.
"Right now, we have seventy in the mainstream program and another twenty going through more intense therapy," replied Celeste with a sigh. "Some of the teens we get have been badly abused."
"How's Dot doing?" asked Beth.
Celeste let out another sigh, even larger than the first one. She sat down on one of the kitchen chairs. As if she could sense some distress, Spirit got up and headed over to Celeste, who smiled as she began to pet Spirit's head.
"Who's Dot?" asked Jirra.
"She was another of Margo Simon's victims, and unfortunately she was severely mentally abused," said Beth. "Apparently, Dot was in Margo's clutches for years."
"Margo used her to trap other teens. The poor girl became totally mentally enslaved by Margo. We've tried all sorts of deprogramming, but she's still far from being a whole person," added Celeste sadly. "She's free of Margo, but her mind."
Jirra didn't know exactly what to say. It was the first time she had seen Celeste seem down.
"She has shown improvement," said Beth.
"Not much, she's more like a five-year-old now than an adult," replied Celeste. "I feel like we've failed her."
"Yes, but at least she's being taken care of. I mean, consider what the alternative would be if it wasn't for you," added Jirra. "I know that she's getting the best care possible."
Celeste smiled. "Thank you, Jirra."
Chapter 36
The next evening, they were all gathered in Jirra's living room sharing bowls of popcorn, watching the premier of Alexis' show.
Alexis had told Jirra that the series would be very faithful to the character in Faith's books. They did update the timeline of the series, but otherwise there were few changes.
Jirra had read almost half the series since she had learned of the show, and she had to agree that the show was very faithful. She was slightly shocked by how different Alexis looked. It was the first time that she had seen Alexis in a serious role. She was also impressed by how good Alexis was in the role.
The others seemed impressed.
"She's really good," commented Cat.
"I agree; it looks like a hit," added Celeste.
The premier was two hours, although all future shows would be an hour. Most of the story was spent introducing the main characters, while at the same time having a crime for Erin to solve.
Jirra was so fixated on watching Alexis that she almost missed the unlisted cameo by Jen Stevens as a sassy bleached blonde waitress in a coffeehouse.
The show ended with Erin Flynn solving the case, but breaking up with her fianc.
"That was excellent," said Beth. "I was worried that she might be too young to play the character, but she really pulls it off."
"I agree," added Celeste. "I've read all the books in the series, and I'm not disappointed."
"I can't believe that she's the same actress who was in that Minotaur movie from this summer; she's really good," said Matt.
You have no idea, thought Jirra. "I can't wait to tell her how much I liked the show."
"So, any chance of her needing so extras, you know .a bunch of college kids get into trouble?" asked Beth.
"I'll ask her," replied Jirra as she glanced over her shoulder to look at Beth.
"I was kidding, Jirra," said Beth.
"I'm not; I mean, even if we were just in the background, it would be cool."
"I'll just be happy to watch the show," said Celeste as she looked at her watch. "Well, I'd better head up to take Spirit on her evening constitutional."
"Feel free to bring her next time," said Jirra. "Besides, she's one of the family."
Celeste smiled. "Okay, I'm sure she'd love that."
After everyone left, Jirra wrote Alexis a long email. Deep down she would have preferred to call her, but she knew that Alexis would be busy.
Just before Jirra went to bed, her phone rang. Jirra wondered who could be calling as she picked it up. "Hello?"
"Well tell me what you thought," ordered Alexis.
A huge smile broke out of Jirra's face. "You were great!"
"You think so?"
"Alexis, you were wonderful. My friends all thought so too. I'm so proud of you!"
"I wish I could be there with you," replied Alexis.
"That makes two of us."
They talked for nearly an hour.
"Um, Jirra, I have a favor to ask you."
"What is it?"
"You know I told my parents about you; well, they want to meet you. I was going to go back home for Thanksgiving, but our shooting schedule will prevent that. They're going to spend it with me in Boston, and well, I'd like you to be here too."
"I'd love that," replied Jirra without hesitating.
"Great. I know it's not until November, but I wanted to make sure. I know that you'll probably head back to New Mexico for Christmas."
"That's the plan, but I told Mom that I want to spend some time with you too."
"Really?" replied Alexis.
"Yes, if that's okay with you?"
Alexis laughed. "Okay? Please! We're due to shut down for three weeks then."
"Hey, why don't you come back to the spa with me?"
"I'd love that, Jirra. I tell you, Roo, that place is starting to feel like a second home to me. I really miss them."
"That makes two of us," replied Jirra.
Chapter 37
It was early October when the third attack took place. It was also the most brutal attack to date.
As with the previous assaults, the person was a Penn student and a member of the support group.
What frightened the others was the fact that the victim was one of the most closeted members of the group. In fact, Don had never gone out as Donna. The only time the shy pre-med student dressed was when they were at the monthly support meeting.
Don had been walking home from studying late on a Wednesday evening when he jumped by four or five males. They kicked and punched him until he was left unconscious.
At first, the police thought it was a mugging. It was only after the letter arrived at the Daily Pennsylvanian that the connection to the others came to light.
A group that identified itself as "The Purifiers" took credit for the attack. They even submitted proof by including Don's student ID with the letter.
Their statement said that they were tired of seeing perverts and moral degenerates attend Penn. They said that they would continue their attacks until the university was cleansed of moral degenerates.
The paper refused to run the letter and turned it over to the police. Celeste was notified of its contents by the university administration.
"What are you going to do?" asked Beth.
"We're holding an emergency meeting of all members of the student group. The police want to talk to all the members," said Celeste.
"What about you?"
Celeste shook her head angrily. "I'll be damned if they're going to scare me off campus. After everything I've been through, I'm not going to run away."
"I was hoping you'd say that. But as the club president, you're probably on those idiots' list."
"I know. I've taken the precaution of hiring some protection," admitted Celeste.
"Really? When did you do this?"
"Last night, I contacted a friend who has recommended a PI to watch over me. Trust me, I'm not happy about it, but she'll be watching over me whenever I leave the house."
"She?" asked Beth.
"Sure, why not? She's an associate of Max Bowie. He tells me she's very good."
"When do I meet her?"
Celeste shook her head. "You don't. She's going to be inconspicuous. I call her when I come and go, and she'll be there. Max said that it's unlikely that I will ever spot her."
Beth cocked her head. "Why would you do that? I mean, wouldn't it be better if she was seen?"
Celeste shrugged her shoulders. 'I'm not the expert in these sorts of things."
Beth then snapped her fingers. "Bull! You're setting yourself up as bait!"
"I have no idea what you're talking about," replied Celeste.
"Celeste, you forget my less than conventional background. I was raised by agents and have been 'bait' a few times. I admire what you're doing, but it's also very dangerous. I was almost killed twice."
"I don't see any other way. I'm not running away I know what it's like to be scared, and I don't want to feel like that ever again. I also feel guilty."
"Why do you feel guilty?"
"I organized the group. I've encouraged them to be proud about who they are. If it wasn't for me."
"You didn't make them transgendered, and you're not responsible for the assholes that are doing the attacks. Look, do you want me to call my dad; maybe he can help?"
Celeste shook her head. "If you want to tell him daughter to father, that's fine, but this is hardly a federal issue."
"I disagree, Celeste. This is a hate crime, and if the local police and the campus police fail to make any progress, then I'm going to use my connections."
Celeste smiled. "I keep forgetting that you're an agent."
"I'm serious. Three people have been abused by a hate group."
"Let's see if the locals can take care of it first. I'm also going to provide security for anyone else in the group who wants it."
"That won't be cheap," replied Beth.
"It's only money," said Celeste.
Chapter 38
Diana looked at the can of mace before putting it into her purse. Max had suggested that she carry a gun, but she refused. Between her martial arts classes and the mace, she felt secure enough. Of course, there was a funny feeling that Max had one of his associates watching her. She didn't mind, as it only proved how much he loved her.
She wasn't that worried as she doubted that she would be a target; she was too well known. It was very unlikely that they would try anything in New Hope. It was a very open-minded community with a large LGBT population.
The house that overlooked the Delaware River that she shared with her lover, Kari, was very safe and secure. Kari's two purebred German Shepherds, Bach and Brahms, were both excellent guards. Added to that was that their closest neighbors were both local policemen, so she didn't worry much while at home.
The only time she felt slightly nervous was as she walked from her office to the parking lot. It also angered her, angered her that on the grounds of a great institute of learning there were closed-minded, violent bigots.
No, she would do everything in her power to stop the attacks and see that whoever was doing it was punished.
Over the years, she had come to realize that many in her old hometown knew what was going on, and that they had turned a blind eye. Yes, some did it out of fear, but others did it out of indifference. Diana vowed that she would never sit still and let others be hurt.
She also knew that until the attackers were caught, that many transgendered students would leave Penn. It was hard not to blame them. It was bad enough living with the fear of being attacked, but combined with the fear that their greatest secrets would be disclosed was too much for many to take. She remembered how her own parents had reacted to her own situation.
Chapter 39
Jirra was a little worried after hearing about the latest attack. Granted, she wasn't associated with the campus TG group, but there was always the possibility that someone might find out about her "cover story."
As the days grew shorter, Jirra drove to campus more often. It wasn't that far of a walk, but in the dark there was the possibility of someone hiding in the shadows.
Jirra also felt a twang of guilt. Yes, she really wasn't TG in the conventional sense, but she hated the idea of hiding. It was the only part of her life that she hated. Yes, she understood the necessity of keeping secret the way her life had changed, but she didn't like being secretive either. Besides, she wasn't very good at it.
She suspected that Beth, Celeste, and especially Cat suspected something. Maybe she would tell them someday, but for now she would carry her secret. She now understood how tormented secret heroes were.
Chapter 40
Jill closed her notebook and placed it in her bag.
"I want to thank you for allowing me to attend your meeting, Celeste. I promise that I won't violate anyone's privacy," she said.
"Well, we're glad that you've been so supportive," replied Celeste. "Your articles in the paper have been very positive, all things considered."
"It's been a struggle. One of the editors originally wanted me to use the term 'man dressed as a woman,' but I fought against that. I mean, we're in the twenty-first century for Christ's sake."
"In many ways, we're one group that many in the press don't seem to mind using outdated terms to describe," said Celeste.
"It's gotten better," replied Diana as she joined them. "There were all sorts of ways they described me after the raid."
"I still can't understand why someone, let alone a group of people, is attacking transgendered students. I mean, there are all sorts of subcultures on campus, and for the most part the transgendered community is the most hidden."
"I've talked to a doctor friend of mine, and she states part of the reason may be that very fact," said Diana.
"You mean, because many in the group lead secretive lives, it makes them more vulnerable?" asked Celeste.
Diana nodded. "I wonder how many have been targeted and haven't reported anything."
Celeste opened her laptop and scanned a database. "There have been six that have dropped out or transferred from Penn since last semester. They didn't say anything one way or another about harassment."
"I think you should try to contact them, Celeste. It's been my experience that hate groups don't usually start with violence, they build up to it. I don't know if all six were bothered, but I'm willing to bet that several left due to being targeted."
"I'll do that. I have addresses for five of them," replied Celeste.
"So you think this has been going on for a while, Professor Bowie?" asked Jill.
"I'm just saying that I wouldn't be surprised if it has."
"So what are the police doing about it?" asked Jill.
"Well, you heard what I told the group tonight about personal safety, right?" asked Celeste.
During the meeting, Celeste had read the group a list of safety precautions.
"Is that all?" asked Jill.
"No, but it's a start. Everyone has also been told to keep more alert as to their surroundings and who is around them," continued Celeste.
"The Philadelphia PD has been brought in after the last attack. I've talked to one of the assistant DAs, and she promised to prosecute the attackers to the fullest extent of the law," said Diana.
Jill rolled her eyes. "No offense, but I'll believe that when I see it."
"I've known Carla for several years, and she has a strong mean streak when it comes to prosecuting hate crimes. She comes from a family of cops, and she hates bullies," said Diana.
"I hope you're right," said Jill.
"Judging by your tone, you don't exactly trust the police," continued Diana.
"It's not that; it's just that I've heard so many terrible things since I've worked this story. I mean, even some of my friends have made jokes about the attacks; can you believe that?"
Celeste looked at Diana, and they both nodded.
"You wouldn't believe some of the letters we've gotten supporting the attackers!" continued Jill. Her temper was starting to come out.
"Trust me, Jill, I've seen and heard things far worse," said Diana.
"Well, I don't get it. I mean, what's the harm in people doing something that feels right to them?"
"Something doesn't make sense," said Celeste.
"I know!" exclaimed Jill.
Celeste shook her head. "No, what I mean is something about these attacks doesn't make sense." She began to scan through the files on her laptop.
"What do you mean?" asked Diana.
"The last attack has been bothering me. Don was very careful about being Donna. He never ever went out in public dressed. I mean, he didn't even start actually dressing until last spring; until then he was too afraid," said Celeste.
"So how did the so-called purifiers find out about him?" asked Jill.
Celeste shook her head. "I don't know."
"It may mean that your group has been infiltrated," said Diana, who had a very grin look on her face.
"I can't believe that. We screen everyone very carefully," said Celeste as she shook her head in disbelief.
"Celeste, someone is working this from the inside and that makes them even more dangerous," said Diana. She then turned to Jill. "I'm going to ask you to keep this a secret for now, Jill. This may be the clue that leads us to them."
"I won't tell anyone," replied Jill. "I may want a big story, but I want to see these jerks get arrested too."
"What do we do?" asked Celeste as she crossed her arms.
"Go over your group information; look for anything that stands out. I'll work it from my end and see what shows up. I'll also talk to Carla," said Diana. "One more thing, be very careful."
Chapter 41
"It's all my fault," said Celeste as she hugged her knees. She was sitting on the couch in her living room.
"No, it's not," retorted Beth.
"If Diana's right, and I know she is, then someone I let into the group."
"You don't know that, Celeste," interrupted Beth. "Look, it could be someone from the university. You've had guest speakers, and they've also referred many of the members to the club. There are many possibilities."
Celeste didn't reply. She just stared off as if she was about to cry.
"Look, you can't blame yourself; it'll eat you up," continued Beth. "I know a thing or two about espionage, so why don't you tell me everything about the group."
"What do you mean?" asked Celeste as she looked at Beth.
"I mean, start from when you joined the group; you didn't start it, right?"
Celeste nodded.
"Okay, how many present members were in it before you?"
Celeste took a tissue from the box on the oak coffee table and gently wiped some tears away from her eyes. "Um, at least fifteen."
"Now, how many joined before you became a club officer?"
"Another ten, maybe twenty."
"Okay, and how many have you helped screen?"
"I don't know, maybe another twenty," said Celeste.
"How many did you reject?"
"Only a few, mostly those who wanted to join to meet transgendered women."
"So you didn't reject anyone who was transgendered?"
Celeste shook her head.
"And was it your decision alone on who joined?"
"No. All three club officers had to agree to let the person in."
Beth just nodded slowly. "So, it's pretty unlikely that someone got in, unless they're really transgenderedright?"
"I suppose," said Celeste.
"I'm willing to bet that the person tipping off the attackers isn't in the club. It could be someone in admissions or student services. I mean, you get references from a variety of sources, right?"
"You're good," said Celeste, a slight smile growing on her face.
"I learned a lot from my parents," replied Beth. "I would still be cautious about who you talk to for now."
"I will. I also have to track down the ex-members," said Celeste. "Thanks, Beth."
"No problem. It's nice to know that this easy college life hasn't dulled my investigative skills."
Celeste laughed slightly.
"Good, now let's take Spirit out for a walk," said Beth.
Chapter 42
Jirra was sitting across from TC and Leah. They were studying for a midterm exam in Professor Bowie's class.
Their books and notes were spread around the floor of Jirra's apartment, along with empty soda cans.
"I wonder what happened to Jill; she said she would be coming," said TC.
"She's probably working a story," said Jirra.
"God, I hope it's not that crossdresser story! It's bad enough we have to discuss it in class, but I'm getting sick of hearing Jill talk about it," said Leah.
"Why is that?" asked TC.
Leah sighed. "Look, I don't condone violence or what was done to those guys, but you have to admit that they sort of brought it on themselves."
Jirra was taken back by Leah's words and wasn't sure how to respond.
"Brought it on themselves? You're kidding, right?" asked TC.
Leah shook her head. "I mean, if they want to wear girl's clothing in private, that's their business, but flaunting it around campus is just asking for trouble."
"What about the last one? He wasn't dressed in 'girl's clothes' when he was attacked," said TC, her anger was starting to show.
"How do we know what he did before the attack?" said Leah.
"And I suppose if a woman is raped and she was seen dancing in a club earlier by the rapist, then it's her fault?" asked TC.
"It's not the same thing, and you know it," replied Leah. "I mean, what those guys did is just wrong I mean, how can someone think they're the wrong sex?"
"They're born that way, Leah."
Leah shook her head. "I don't buy it. They're just gay men who can't accept it."
TC stared at Leah. "You can't actually believe that!"
Jirra noticed that the two women were so intently staring at each other that they had forgotten she was in the room. She was about to say something, when her intercom went off. It was Jill, and Jirra buzzed her in.
Jill sensed the tension immediately when she walked in. She looked at Jirra. "What did I miss?"
"You don't want to know," said TC glaring at Leah. She began to pack up her things. "I need to go thanks for having us over, Jirra."
Leah also began to pack up her notes. "I think I'd better go too."
In a moment, it was just Jirra and Jill. Jirra told Jill what had happened.
"I knew that Leah was a little conservative, but I had no idea," said Jill.
"I wonder how many others think the same way," said Jirra.
"Is this the first time you been exposed to this sort of bigotry?"
Jirra shook her head. "Unfortunately no, I saw some back in New Mexico."
"Are you speaking from personal experience?" asked Jill.
Jirra was taken back. Jill smiled and put her hand on Jirra's shoulder.
"Jirra, I like girls too."
"Really? I mean, how long I mean."
Jill laughed. "I guess you don't have very good gaydar. I suspected something when I first met you. Are you a lesbian, or do you like boys too?"
"Just girls," replied Jirra.
"That's cool, me too. I have a girlfriend who is currently studying in England; damn, I miss her," said Jill. "What about you?"
"She's in Boston," replied Jirra.
"Long distance affairs suck, but the reunions are worth it," said Jill.
Jirra giggled. "That's the truth. So, what do we do about TC and Leah?"
"They fight all the time, by tomorrow it will be forgotten. However, I wouldn't bring up the lesbian thing with Leah."
"Does she know about you?"
Jill shook her head. "We really don't socialize outside of our classes; we run in different circles, if you know what I mean."
Jirra nodded again.
"I suspected you were different when I found out you were friends with Celeste Farnsworth," said Jill. "I can't believe she was once a guy."
Jirra felt nervous as the conversation began to shift.
"Still, I'm more disappointed that she likes guys; I mean, she was married. Too bad, she's very cute," continued Jill with a wink.
"So, you're okay with transgendered women?"
Jill shrugged her shoulders. "Sure, why not? I mean, I give them a lot of credit for being themselves. That's why I'm so determined to find out who is doing the attacks."
Jirra remembered how her Mom had told her that she would know when she could trust someone. She looked at Jill and felt a kinship.
"Jill can you keep a secret?"
"Don't worry, Jirra. I know that you're not totally out here at Penn. I won't tell anyone," said Jill.
"There's more I I used to be a guy too."
Jill stared at Jirra for what seemed like eternity. "No way! You mean that?"
Jirra nodded.
Jill smiled and leaned over and hugged Jirra. "That's so cool. Thank you for trusting me!"
Chapter 43
"So, what made you tell me?" asked Jill as she poured herself a cup of coffee.
"I don't know; no, that's not true I could sense that I could trust you," replied Jirra.
"Thanks, Jirra," said Jill. She then ran her eyes over Jirra. "I never would have guessed. You must have started transition when you were very young."
Jirra nodded. "I don't like to talk about it; I like to look to the future."
"I understand. My god, it must still be tough on you. Does anyone else here know?"
"Just a few people," replied Jirra. "Mainly people I know I can trust."
"I'm honored," said Jill.
Jirra smiled back.
"Are you a member of the support group?" asked Jill.
Jirra shook her head as she sipped her coffee. "I'd rather look ahead."
"That's understandable, but someday you may want to join; you could be a good role model for the others," said Jill. "I mean, you can show them how to move on with your life."
"Maybe, but I don't think that my life is really worth emulating," she said.
"Don't sell yourself short. You're a very good writer."
"Thanks. I just want to get through this year."
"I wouldn't worry about that, Jirra. The first few semesters are always the worst."
Jill and Jirra talked for another hour.
"Well, we didn't get much studying done, but I think we accomplished much more," said Jill. "Thank you for trusting me."
They hugged again, and Jill left. Jirra felt good about what she had done, but then she thought about Leah; she couldn't believe she had been so wrong about her opinion about Leah.
Chapter 44
Maybe it was the publicity or just the fact that the members of the group were more careful, but there were no more attacks for several weeks.
Celeste had contacted several of the ex-Penn students who reluctantly confirmed they had been harassed via mail and e-mail. She told Diana about this.
"I'm afraid that's how it usually works. The members of the hate group work up to actual physical violence," said Diana.
"Does that mean it's going to get worse?" asked Celeste.
Diana nodded. "I've talked to Carla, and she'd like to speak to the group."
"She'd better hurry; we lost two members in the last week. They dropped out and are planning on transferring to other schools," said Celeste.
"That's understandable. Now, I'm not blaming the ones who dropped out last year, but I wish we would have known sooner. However, I can understand why they didn't tell anyone."
"I've extended an invitation for them to spend some time at my institute in Connecticut. Granted, most of the people who attend are high school age and younger, but it might help them."
"I really admire what you're doing, Celeste. I was lucky to have Faith and Max, but there were others from the town that weren't as fortunate."
"I initially just wanted to help those who Margo Simon hurt, but its grown way beyond that. I've even received inquiries about setting up a similar place in Europe," she said.
That's very interesting. I'd like to do a story on your institution some day, if you don't mind."
"That might be a good idea. We've received some rather bad press as people don't understand what we're trying to do. I had one reporter even claim we were turning boys into girls!
"Sounds like a work of bad fiction," said Diana.
Celeste laughed. "Well, I'll talk to my board of directors. I'd like the positive press, but I'm also concerned about the privacy of the girls."
"I fully understand," replied Diana. "Speaking of privacy, I'm more and more convinced that it's someone in the campus office that is tipping off the attackers. It's more of a hunch than actual proof."
"Why would someone do that?"
"They might be blackmailed, but most likely it's someone close to one of the attackers -- a lover or a relative," said Diana.
"I hope we catch them before another attack."
Chapter 45
Jirra smiled as she changed the calendar over to November. She couldn't wait until Thanksgiving and being reunited with Alexis. Granted she was nervous about meeting Alexis' family.
Things were still as frosty as the grass in the morning between TC and Leah. They weren't hostile, but Jirra could sense the tension. Jill had told her that things would work out the way they were supposed to be, and Jirra wondered if Jill was related to Killara.
With the shorter days, Jirra usually drove to campus, especially if she knew that she would be staying late to study. Her friends and her mom all made her promise not to walk, especially with the present series of unsolved attacks.
She had talked to Celeste after watching Alexis's show and learned that several members of the group had gotten letters telling them to leave Penn.
"Are they going to do it?" asked Jirra.
"I don't know; they're pretty scared," said Celeste. "I know you're not in the group, but be careful, the people doing the attacks are brutal."
"What are the police doing about it?" asked Cat. "I know you're talking to Carla regularly."
Celeste cocked her head. "How do you know that?"
Cat smiled back. "Oh, I know many things secret things - even though I'm not a spy like your roommate."
Beth picked up a throw pillow and tossed it as Cat. "I'm an agent, NOT a spy; get it right."
Cat caught the pillow. "I was talking about Spirit."
"Funny, but that doesn't answer my question; how do you know Carla?" asked Celeste.
"My stepfather is her brother; oh, and her other brother is Erika's dad," said Cat.
"You're kidding?" asked Beth.
Cat shook her head. "How could I make something like that up?"
Beth nodded. "Good point."
"Wow, it really is a small world," said Celeste.
"Yeah, and our dog is a spy," added Beth.
Celeste thought about the woman who had given her Spirit. "Anything is possible."
Chapter 46
Jirra left the library and headed to her car. It was almost midnight on a Friday evening, but she wasn't worried as the way to the parking garage was well lit. She liked studying on Fridays, as the library was less crowded.
She was almost to the garage, when she had the sensation that someone was following her. She glanced over her shoulder, but didn't see anyone there. Not taking any chances, she picked up her pace and walked faster.
Her cowgirl boots made a clicking sound on the sidewalk as she walked. It was just her imagination, she thought as she neared the garage.
Suddenly, a figure dressed all in black jumped out in front of her. He had a hooded sweatshirt covering his head. She heard a noise behind her and saw two more figures stepping out of the shadows.
"You fucking freaks don't get it; I guess we need to make an example out of you," said the first figure.
"Only three of you?" asked Jirra. "That's mighty sporting of you."
"Fuck you, sissy," said one of the men behind her.
Jirra's mind was racing. She knew she couldn't outrace the three men, and it would give them a chance to pull her down. She then remembered the techniques that Tara had shown her back in New Mexico. Tara had taught her to fight as hard and as dirty as possible, and not to think as a guy would.
"We can do this easy or hard, faggot," said the first man as he approached her. "There's no one else around, so screaming won't help you."
Jirra waited until he was close and punched him as hard as she could in the face, landing several hits on his nose. The fact that she had her keys in her hand increased the severity of her strikes. He shrieked in pain.
One of the other guys grabbed her from behind. She immediately began to kick at his shins and stomp on his feet. His sneakers were no match for her boots, and he quickly let go. Jirra turned around and kneed him in the groin. He doubled over in pain, and she brought her knee into his face.
The third male was stunned by the fact that Jirra had not only fought back, but had hurt his friends. The others they attacked gave in without a fight. He began to back away.
Jirra didn't want to press her luck, and she started to run towards the garage. Unfortunately, she ran right into the first attacker, who grabbed her and threw her to the ground.
He stood over her, wiping blood away from his nose. "You're going to pay for this, bitch!"
Jirra was on her back looking up at him. It was too dark to make out his face clearly, but it was obvious that she had hurt him.
He moved closer, and she began to kick at him, striking him first in his shins. She kicked him furiously as she started to scream for help.
The second attacker had recovered from her initial attack and jumped on top of her. He punched her several times in the face, hitting her in the mouth and on the cheek.
Jirra continued to scream and at the same time reached over and grabbed him between the legs. She then squeezed with all her might, causing him to bellow in agony. He rolled off her, screaming and cursing.
Jirra got up and began to run for the garage, screaming the whole time. She could hear someone chasing her, but she didn't risk looking, fearing she might fall.
Then, as if by magic, her attackers fled. It took Jirra a moment to figure out why, then she say two large men stepping out of the garage. Both were wearing football letterman jackets. They ran over to assist her.
"Are you okay?" the first one asked.
Jirra nodded as she reached up and felt her face. She could feel blood and then the pain. "They attacked they attacked me," she said as she fought to hold in her emotions.
"Here, sit down on this bench. Dave, call the police, and tell them to send an ambulance," said the first man.
Chapter 47
Jirra didn't get home until almost three. Beth, Celeste, Cat, and Matt had arrived at the hospital to bring her home.
The police had taken her story and collected her clothing as evidence. She was now wearing a pair of sweats that Cat had gone home to get.
"You should go right to bed," said Celeste.
Jirra shook her head. "I can't sleep right now; can we sit up and talk a while?"
"That might be good," said Cat. She turned to Matt. "Honey, why don't you go to bed?"
Matt smiled. "I understand, this is girl talk time. Jirra, call me if you need anything."
Jirra smiled and gave him a gentle hug. "Thanks Matt."
The girls sat down in Jirra's living room. Spirit had taken the spot next to Jirra and was resting her head on Jirra's lap.
"How do you feel?" asked Celeste.
Jirra reached up and touched her lip. "It hurts a little. They gave me some Tylenol."
"That's all? Do you want something stronger?" asked Beth.
Jirra touched her cheek and winced. "What do you have?"
Beth smiled and got up. She returned a few minutes later with a bottle and four glasses.
"Good God, what's that?" asked Cat.
"Irish whiskey," said Beth as she poured a little in each glass. "A friend suggested that I keep a bottle in case of snake bites."
"Snake bites? In Philadelphia?" said Cat.
"You never know," said Beth as she handed Jirra a glass.
Jirra took the glass and sniffed it. She then took a sip. It was very strong, but at the same time soothing.
"Thanks," she said as she set her glass down and picked up the ice pack. She pressed it gently to her left cheek. "Thanks to all of you."
"That's what friends are for," said Beth.
"Are you sure you don't want to go to bed?" asked Celeste.
Jirra shook her head. "I don't want to be alone right now. I want to call my mom, but I don't want to wake her either. I'm also too keyed up to sleep."
"I understand," said Cat. "This reminds me a little of the night Erika was attacked, except for the fact that we weren't drinking."
"This is good," said Jirra as she took another sip. She closed her eyes and smiled slightly as the warmth of the liquor filled her body.
"Well, from what you told us, your attackers are probably nursing their wounds right now," said Beth.
"I certainly hope so," said Jirra as she drained her glass. "Can I have some more, please?"
Beth refilled Jirra's glass.
"From what the police told us, you did a good job protecting yourself," said Celeste.
"My friend Tara taught me how to defend myself after I was attacked by that idiot Randy. It really worked," said Jirra.
"Well, besides hurting them, you may have helped the police in other ways," said Cat. "The CSI I talked to said that the reason they took your clothes was that they had the blood of the attackers on them. They should be able to get a match when they catch them."
Celeste shook her head. "What I don't understand is why they attacked you? I mean, you're not in the group."
Jirra shook her head. "I have no idea, but they knew my status."
"Who else knows?" asked Beth.
"Just you all and Jill. I haven't told anyone else," said Jirra.
"The admission office knows," said Celeste. "That's how I found out about you."
"Do the police know this?" asked Cat.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. I guess we should tell them."
"Let's call Diana first," said Celeste. "She's working with the DA; if the police start nosing around, they might tip off the mole."
"Mole? You've been hanging around Beth too much," said Cat.
Jirra laughed slightly and winced.
"You okay?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded. "It doesn't hurt that bad. The swelling is starting to go down too."
"I noticed that," said Beth.
"It's weird, but I seem to heal faster since" Jirra stopped when she realized what she was about to say.
"Since what?" asked Beth.
"Nothing," replied Jirra.
Celeste looked at Cat and then Beth. She shook her head slightly, as if to tell her friend not to push it.
Beth put her hand up slightly. "Look, we're all friends right? It's obvious that you've been hiding something, Jirra; if you want to tell us, you can trust us."
Jirra looked at the other women. "You wouldn't believe me anyway."
Beth smiled. "You'd be surprised."
"Jirra, you don't have to tell us, but if you want, you can trust us," said Cat.
"I don't want to press you, but you are our friend, and we care about you," added Celeste.
Jirra took a deep breath. "I'd like a little more of this first."
Chapter 48
Jirra proceeded to tell her friends the truth about her fantastic transformation. They sat in silence as she talked, occasionally glancing over at each other. When she finished, Jirra crossed her arms.
"I swear to you all that what I just told you is the truth," she said. "Do you believe me?"
Cat was the first to respond by hugging Jirra, and was quickly followed by the others.
"That's incredible, Jirra," said Celeste. "It explains why you've been uncomfortable about being considered transgendered. I'm so sorry I kept pushing to get you involved."
"It's okay, Celeste. We didn't know any other way of covering up what happened to me. I mean, boys don't just turn into girls."
"It happened to your friend Jen Stevens," said Cat. "I mean, maybe this sort of thing is more common than we know."
"So, you're all cool with this?" asked Jirra.
The other three proceeded to give Jirra another group hug.
"This brings us even closer," said Beth.
"Why is that?" asked Jirra.
Beth looked at Celeste. "Brace yourself, but I used to be male once myself."
Beth then told them an abbreviated version of what had happened to her. There were more hugs and a few tears too.
"I feel left out; I mean, I'm the only one here who was born female," said Cat.
"I never would have guessed, Beth. I mean you seem so so normal," said Jirra.
"That was part of my transformation. It changed me in all ways. It was rough at first, but now I feel as if I've always been a girl. It helped that when I started over I was around fourteen," said Beth.
"And are both of you complete?" asked Cat.
Beth smiled and nodded. Jirra nodded, but she didn't exactly smile.
"I take it you aren't totally happy about that, Jirra; am I right?" asked Cat.
"To be honest, it still creeps me out slightly. I don't know how I would handle being pregnant," admitted Jirra.
"I wish I could experience it," said Celeste.
"Erika feels the same way," added Cat.
"It's not fair. I accept what happened to me, but there are so many people out there who want to change, and they have to do it the hard way," bemoaned Jirra.
"It's all part of a greater plan," said Cat as she refilled their glasses.
"You sound like my spirit guide," said Jirra.
"You have a spirit guide?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded. She then explained about Killara.
"I've always wanted to try that. Do you think you could teach me?" asked Cat.
"I guess so," replied Jirra.
"I'd like that," said Cat.
"So, how many people know about your status?" asked Celeste.
Jirra told her about the people back at the spa. She then told them about Alexis and Jen.
"Well, you can trust us, Jirra," said Cat as she extended her right hand.
The others followed, each placing their right hand on top of each other's. Jirra placed her hand on last.
"We swear never to divulge what anyone said here tonight without their permission, right?" said Cat.
"That's right," said Beth as she winked at Jirra.
"I promise too," added Celeste.
"Count me in," said Jirra.
"Okay, does anyone have anything else they want to add before we break this up?" said Cat.
"I'm dating Alexis, and my nickname is Roo," blurted out Jirra.
"Oh my God!" exclaimed Beth.
"What?" asked Jirra worried that she might have told her friends too much.
"Your nickname is Roo?"
The girls started laughing and giggling.
"You promised!"
"I only promised not to tell the other secret," said Beth with a grin.
"She's pretty ticklish, Jirra," Celeste suggested.
Jirra leaned over and began to tickle Beth, who began to laugh uncontrollably. "Promise!"
"Okay okay, I give, please please stop!" squealed Beth.
Jirra stopped.
"Thanks," said Beth as she wiped away her tears. "You can trust me Roo."
Chapter 49
"Is she asleep?' asked Cat softly as she looked up from the book she was reading.
Celeste nodded and joined Cat on the couch. Beth was sound asleep in a recliner,
"Spirit is crashed on the bed next to her. That dog knows when someone is in pain," said Celeste.
"Now what?" asked Cat.
Celeste looked at her watch. "I'll call Diana in a bit. I can't believe that we've been up the whole night."
"Why don't you go to bed first, and take Beth with you. I'll stay here."
"You don't have to do that. I'll stay," said Celeste.
Cat shook her head. "Like I said earlier, I've had some experience in these sorts of things. Jirra was lucky in that she fought off her attackers, but she'll still have some rough times. I want to talk to her about that, maybe have her talk to Erika."
"I'm still trying to absorb what she told us. I mean, I've known about Beth for a while, but I'm still stunned."
"I know. I've always suspected that there are strange things going on unknown to most of us, but now I have proof. It'll definitely make me keep my eyes open."
"Beth told me she knows about some even stranger things, but she's sworn to secrecy."
"You sure Beth isn't just goofing with you?" asked Cat.
Celeste shook her head. "No, Beth was very serious about it. She said that even she had trouble believing it. I could tell whatever it was; it was something close to her. I figure that she'll tell me if and when she's ready."
Cat yawned.
"What I don't get is how easily you accept all this," said Celeste.
Cat shrugged her shoulders. "I guess after my senior year in high school, I've learned to look at things differently. So much happened that year, and yet I sailed through untouched. Now add what has happened here at Penn; well, I've begun to see that I'm sort of a magnet for people who are different. Kinda like Scully in the X-Files."
"That's an interesting way to look at it," said Celeste.
"I like it; that's part of the reason why I want to do the vision quest thing."
Celeste yawned. "Well, I'm going to take your advice and go to bed. I'll see you later. I'm going to take my roomie and doggie and go upstairs."
Cat shook her head. "Let Spirit stay."
Celeste smiled. "Yes, you're right. Take care."
They two women hugged. Celeste woke Beth up, and they left.
Cat walked into the bedroom and checked on Jirra. She was pleased to see that Jirra was sleeping soundly. Spirit looked up, wagged her tail a few times and went back to sleep. Cat stepped out and stretched out on the couch. She pulled a comforter around her and drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 50
When Jirra finally woke up, she was surprised and slightly embarrassed that Cat was still in her apartment. Then it hit her that Cat had stayed to look after her, and she smiled to herself. Spirit was asleep on the floor beside the couch.
She decided to let Cat sleep, and she made the first of several calls from her bedroom.
Naturally, her mom was upset when she told her what happened.
"I'm okay, Mom. In fact, the swelling has gone down so much that I can barely feel it," said Jirra.
"That's not what I'm worried about, Roo," said Liz.
"I know, Mom. But it's over, and if those bastards think that I'm going to be scared off, then they've got another think coming!" stated Jirra firmly.
"I don't want you taking any more chances, Roo," continued Liz.
"I won't," replied Jirra. "However, I want to point out that I wasn't doing anything all that risky."
"I know, dear," said Liz.
"Look, this attack may lead to the police catching them; at least, that's what my friend Cat says," said Jirra.
"Okay, but promise me that you won't stay late on campus alone until they catch them," said Liz.
"Okay," said Jirra. "By the way, tell Tara thanks for the lessons; they really saved my butt."
Liz laughed in spite of herself. "I hope you don't mind if I don't give her an exact quote."
"Thanks, Mom. I love you," said Jirra.
"I love you too, Roo. You sure that you're not hurt?"
"Yes, Mom. There's barely any swelling now."
"What did they give you for the pain?"
Jirra picked up the small brown plastic bottle and read off the prescription.
"Okay, that's what I would have picked. Now, even though you may feel fine, take them for the next day or so. They work best when you take them consistently and don't wait until the pain gets too severe."
"I will. Thanks, Mom."
Next, Jirra called Alexis.
"Do you want me come down?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, but seriously, what could you do?"
"Comfort you! You know, Jirra, this is going to make your life more complicated?"
"How?' asked Jirra.
"It may out you as transgendered. I mean, your friends know, but what about the rest of your classmates?"
Jirra thought about it; she hadn't considered that. "That's true, but if you come down, then your life will become complicated too."
"Well, it's bound to happen eventually."
"I'm okay, Alexis. I'll be seeing you soon."
"You sure?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, besides, I wasn't hurt that badly anyway."
"What are you talking about? Three guys attacked you!"
"Yes, but they sure sucked at fighting. I was sore last night, but there's barely any swelling, and I don't even have a black eye," said Jirra. "I'm sorta surprised, considering that the one guy hit me several times in the face. I guess I'm just a fast healer."
"Okay, Roo. Well, call me later today and let me know how you're doing. I love you so much."
Jirra felt slightly choked up at hearing this. "I love you too, Alexis."
Chapter 51
When Jirra hung up the phone, she walked out of her bedroom and found that Cat was now up.
"How're you feeling?" asked Cat.
"Surprisingly well," replied Jirra. She then told Cat that she had called her mom and a friend. "Thanks for staying here."
"I didn't mind; besides your couch is pretty comfy," said Cat.
"Liar, that couch isn't very comfortable," said Jirra. "Still, I appreciate you staying here."
Cat laughed. "I've slept on worse. The couches in the ER of Golden Hill General Hospital are far worse. I want you to talk to Erika when you feel up to it. Now, I know you came through this pretty much unscathed, but I've seen what happens when someone tries to downplay an attack."
Jirra nodded. "I guess I was pretty lucky."
"You were," replied Cat. "Still, I would have done the same thing."
"I just wish I had gotten a good look at them. I mean, I know I hurt one of them pretty good, but I never got a look at any of their faces."
"Well, we have their DNA, and that will stand up in court," said Cat.
"So what happens now? Do the police look around for someone who was hurt?"
"I wish it was that easy," replied Jirra. "Still, we might get lucky. Celeste is going to call Diana. Hopefully, we can get the paper to help by printing a description of them. I mean, we have sizes and race, also the fact that one has facial injuries may lead to a tip."
"Assuming they are students," said Jirra.
"Well, they might be. I mean, they felt secure enough to stake out the campus," said Cat.
"That's true," said Jirra. "That also means they might try again."
"I wish we would be that lucky. I talked to Celeste, and she's going to have a PI assigned to watch over you."
Jirra shook her head. "No way."
"Jirra, they obviously know your schedule, and they might try again."
Jirra thought about it. "Just as long as they don't interfere with my life."
"You won't even know they're there," said Cat. "Now, I think we'd better take Spirit out for a walk and then take her home."
"Okay, let me get my coat. I also need to get a big box of doggie treats for her soon," said Jirra.
Chapter 52
Even though Jirra didn't hurt too much, she took her mom's advice and continued to take the pain pills. She immediately felt tired and was about to lie down when the phone rang. She debated not answering it, but then she figured that it could be her mom, and she didn't want her to worry.
"Hello?" she asked.
"You just can't stay out of trouble, can you?" asked the woman on the other end.
Jirra giggled. "Word gets around fast. Who called you?"
"Your mom and then Alexis. How're you doing, Jirra?"
"I'm okay all things considered; thanks for calling, Jen," said Jirra.
"You feel like telling me what happened?"
Jirra sat down on the couch. "Didn't you already get the whole story?"
"Maybe, but it helps to talk about things like this," said Jen.
"That's true. Well, you'll be proud to hear that I dished out more than I took," said Jirra.
Jirra then told Jen Stevens the whole story of the attack and then about the other attacks on campus.
"And what is the administration doing about this?"
"I know they're working with the police," said Jirra. She then told Jen about Diana, Celeste, Beth, Jill, and Cat.
"It sounds like you're running with a good crowd there," said Jen.
"They're wonderful; I know you'd like them," said Jirra.
"I've read Diana Bowie's books but never met her; she's quite a woman."
"I've learned a lot from her," said Jirra.
"So, how do you feel about the possibility of being outed at least as transgendered?"
"I haven't had much time to really think about it, but most of my close friends already know. I even told some of them the whole story," replied Jirra.
"I'm glad to hear that you trust them that much. Keeping secrets can be difficult."
"Well, it seemed like the thing to do," replied Jirra as she yawned. "Sorry."
"Look, you must be tired and sore; I should let you go."
"It's okay; I'm sort of surprised that I don't hurt more. I'm more tired from the pills they gave me," said Jirra.
"Well, you should get some sleep just the same. I'll let you go, but we'll talk again soon," said Jen. "Oh, I almost forgot, I'll be spending Christmas at the Spa. I get to break in my new cabin."
Jirra remembered than Jen was having a cottage built at the spa for her personal use. It was the same size as the others and located next to the one that Alexis usually requested.
"I'm looking forward to going home. This is the longest I've been away," said Jirra as she yawned again. "Sorry."
"About what? Go to bed," said Jen. "I can't have my newest script writer being fatigued."
Jirra laughed. "Thanks again for calling, Jen; it means a lot to me."
"You take care, Roo," said Jen.
Chapter 53
Jen immediately called Liz.
"What did you find out, Liz?" asked Jen.
"The doctor who treated Jirra said that he was surprised that she wasn't hurt worse than she was. He told me that the X-rays of her face didn't show any injuries, but he asked me if I knew that Jirra had a previous facial injury. He said that it looked like she broke her right cheekbone in the last six months. I know that's not possible."
"If she's like me, then it was from the attack. In a couple of days there will be no sign of any injury," said Jen. "It definitely looks like she has the same healing abilities that I have."
"That's what I thought," said Liz. "However, I have noticed that she's aging at a relatively normal rate. I've compared photos of her, and I can see changes."
"Well, our transformations weren't exactly identical; maybe she just gained the fast healing and not the prolonged lifespan," said Jen. "The other possibility is that Josh was going through puberty. Maybe Jirra's new body is finishing its normal development, then the aging will stop."
"I don't think she suspects anything at the moment. I'd like to wait until she comes home before telling her. It would help if you were there," said Liz.
"No problem."
'Thanks for sharing your medical records with me, Jen. I know that must be difficult."
"I trust you, Liz."
"Thanks again for talking to her."
"Well, she's a very special friend."
Chapter 54
"That was Jirra; she just wanted us to know that she's feeling better," said Celeste as she hung up the phone.
"That's good to hear," replied Beth. .
"I'm still taking her dinner," continued Celeste. "I figure she isn't exactly in the mood to either cook or go out."
"I'll go down with you when you deliver it," added Beth.
"By the way, what do you think about her story?"
"It explains a lot about her. I mean, it was obvious she was hiding something."
"It's a pretty wild story," said Celeste as she stirred the soup on the stove.
"No stranger than mine," replied Beth. "I even know of some that are stranger."
"I think that your having told Jirra about your history will make her feel more at ease."
Beth nodded. "I feel I can trust her."
"I agree. Now, we need to find out who is behind the attacks."
"What did Diana say?"
"To put it bluntly, she's furious. Because Jirra has never been a member of the campus club, it pretty much points to someone in the administration being involved, which angers her even more."
"Maybe I can do something," said Beth as she scratched her chin.
"Like what?" asked Celeste. "Wait, you don't mean involving your family?"
Beth shook her head. "I'd like to, but I was thinking of poking around on my own. I have an idea how we might be able to flush out the person who is tipping off the thugs who attacked Jirra and the others."
Celeste stopped stirring the soup and stared at her roommate. "What's your plan?"
Beth then told Celeste her idea.
"And do things like that actually work?" asked Celeste.
Beth nodded. "Whoever has been helping them is bound to be nervous. If we work it right, they might just lead us to the others. It will take some planning and some help. Give me a few days to work out the details, and then we'll present it to Diana."
"Okay," replied Celeste. "Well, the soup is ready; let's go see Jirra."
Chapter 55
As they ate, Beth gave Jirra an overview of her plan. They were sitting in Jirra's living room. Spirit was sleeping on the rug next to the couch.
"I like the idea of helping catch whoever is behind these attacks," said Jirra as she ate. "Although, this plan sounds like something they would do on Scooby Doo."
"Hey, why not? They always caught the bad guys," said Beth. "Trust me, this could work."
"Well, it will be up to Diana," said Celeste. "The last thing I want is for us to make this situation worse."
"Is that possible?" asked Beth as she rolled her eyes. "Look, I'm not saying we become vigilantes, but it's obvious the campus police aren't going to solve this."
"Only if they illegally parked in a faculty parking spot," added Jirra.
In spite of herself, Celeste laughed. "Okay, but it's agreed that we run it past Diana first, right?"
Beth looked at Jirra and nodded.
"I agree," said Jirra.
"So, who else will be in on this plan?" asked Celeste.
"Besides us, Jill, if she agrees to go along, and Cat," said Beth. "If we do this right, we can hand this case to the police. I don't care about getting credit for this, just justice."
Celeste nodded. "I'll set up the meeting with Diana."
"Changing the subject, you look pretty good, Jirra. Considering how you looked when we picked you up at the ER, I would have thought you'd be looking like a raccoon," noted Beth.
"I know. It may be my imagination, but ever since the 'change' I've noticed that I seem to heal really fast; does that make sense?" asked Jirra.
"Yes. I mean, whatever caused your change may have some supernatural aspects to it," said Beth.
"You believe in the supernatural?" asked Celeste. "I've known you for a while, and I would never have thought that."
"Why not? I mean, the science that changed me would have been seen as magic just twenty years ago," said Beth as she reached for some oyster crackers to drop in her soup.
"Beth, do you mind being a girl?" asked Jirra.
"No, not any more. At first I was freaked out, especially because I was also a kid again, but I adapted pretty fast. Granted, this was partly due to the programming, but now I can barely imagine what it was like to be a guy. I do miss my old family, but I'm very content in my present life," explained Beth. "I got lucky and got some really great parents."
Jirra didn't say anything.
"So, I take it you're not totally happy about your change," said Beth.
"Yes, your silence says a lot," added Celeste.
"It's strange. I mean, in some ways my life is better than it was as a guy, but I'm still uncomfortable about being a woman at times. I know that I've changed inside, but mentally I'm not all the way there yet, and I know I may never be," said Jirra as she stirred her soup almost absentmindedly.
"I suppose that makes sense. I mean, your change happened very quickly," said Beth. "Granted mine happened in just a day or so, but at least I knew what was happening. I'm glad that Dr. Martz thought of the mind side of gender."
"I guess my journey is to find the balance," said Jirra. "I know that having good friends helps a lot. I just want you both to know that I was waiting for the right moment to tell you the truth."
"Well, what matters now is that we're even closer as friends," said Celeste.
Jirra set down the bowl of soup. "Have you even thought about telling your old family, Beth?"
She shook her head. "No, besides they think I'm dead. The government 'killed me' in a plane crash. I do have one member of my old family who knows the truth, but she's rather unique. I'll tell you about her another time," replied Beth. "I've accepted that my old life is over. It would be too painful to reopen those old wounds."
"What about you? I mean, how did you explain this to your family, Jirra?" asked Celeste. "Besides your mom, do they know the truth?"
Jirra shook her head. "We told them the sex-change story, and for the most part they've shut us out of their lives. I have a few relatives who are cool about it, and I may tell them the truth someday."
"I feel for you. My mother has cut off all ties with me. My dad has come around though, and we see each other regularly," said Celeste.
"Your mom rejected you?" asked Jirra. She had a shocked look on her face.
Celeste nodded.
"Even after all the good you've done?"
"She sees me as an embarrassment. I don't even try to contact her anymore. But I'm over it," said Celeste.
"You suck at lying, roomie," said Beth as she nudged Celeste.
Celeste slightly shrugged her shoulders. "You're right, but there's nothing I can do about it. She won't even talk to me on the phone let alone talk to me in person."
"It's her loss, Celeste," said Jirra. "I can't imagine what it must be like to have your parents reject you. I couldn't have gotten through my change without Mom."
"Your mom is very nice," said Celeste.
"Jirra, how do you think your dad would have been?" asked Beth.
"Mom thinks that he would been great about it, although she told me that he would have been very protective," replied Jirra with a laugh. Her mood then changed. "God, I miss him."
She then wiped away a tear.
"It's okay to cry," said Beth as she reached over and took Jirra's hand.
Jirra wiped away another tear. "Thanks."
Chapter 56
After Jirra got into her bed, she thought about the events of the past twenty-four hours. She now had several more friends who knew the truth about her. It would make things easier, she thought.
She then thought about Beth. The world was even stranger than she had suspected. She was also relieved that she didn't become younger after her own change.
Her mind drifted to her injuries or lack thereof, and she decided to speak to her mom about it the next time they talked.
Then she thought about Beth's plan. She hoped that Diana approved it, as she wanted badly to help catch the people who'd attacked her. She agreed with Beth's statement about not being a vigilante, but she also wanted to play a significant role in catching her attackers.
Just before she drifted off, she thought about her dad. She wasn't angry about the way he died, as he was a solider. No, she just missed him badly.
"Hey, why the long face?"
Jirra opened her eyes and found herself standing in the backyard of her old home in Pennsylvania. It was a warm summer day, and she was wearing shorts and a halter-top. She could feel the sun on her face, and the grass beneath her feet.
She turned around to look for who was talking to her. Standing on the deck was a handsome man in a US Army uniform. He was wearing the rank of major on his collar.
A big smile was on his face, and he held out his arms.
"Dad?' she asked.
He nodded. "Who else, Jirra?"
She had dreamed about him many times since his death, but this time it seemed so real.
"Wellare you just going to stand there, or are you going to give me a hug?" he asked.
Without hesitation she ran towards him. As she embraced him, she could feel his strong arms surround her.
"Dad, is it really you?"
"Of course, Roo," he replied as he began to stroke the back of her head.
She slowly pulled away and wiped away a tear. "How is this possible?"
He shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know, but it's so good to see you."
"How do you know me?" she asked.
"Roo, you're my child. A father always knows his child."
"ButI'mI'm a girl now."
He shook his head. "No, you're a lovely young woman."
Jirra smiled. "You don't mind?"
"Jirra, why would that matter? I'm so proud of how you've handled this."
Jirra kicked at the ground nervously. "I haven't exactly handled it all that well."
"Nonsense, Roo. You've excelled in your new life. It would have been very easy for you to feel sorry for yourself and just exist. No, you've marched forward as best as can be expected. I'm very proud of you."
"So you know everything?" she asked softly.
"What, are you going to start quizzing me? Roo, I just want you and your mother to be happy. I'm very happy that you're in love. Alexis is a very nice woman."
"You mean that?" she asked.
He nodded.
"You know that Mom is dating," said Jirra.
"He's a nice guy. Roo, the last thing I want is for her to be alone."
"How is this possible?" she said. This dream felt so real. "Is this really happening?"
"Look, I know you're dealing with some issues. I'll always be a part of you. As for it being real, well, I'll leave that up to you to decide that. I mean, if you can have conversations with a kangaroo rat, then why not your old man?"
"I've missed you so much," she said, barely holding back tears.
"I know that, Roo. I also want you to know that I'm looking out for you. I love you so much."
Jirra began to wrap her arms around him again. Suddenly, she was sitting up in her bed hugging her pillow. She ran her hands through her hair and looked around. It had seemed so real. Unable to sleep, Jirra got out of bed and went over to her computer. She began to type rapidly, trying to record every detail. It had to have been a dream, but it felt so real. Maybe it really was her dad, she thought.
As she read her description of the dream, she got a warm feeling, a sensation of love and affection.
Before going back to bed, she attached the file to an email to her mom. She figured that dad wouldn't mind.
Chapter 57
"That was an amazing e-mail you sent me, Roo," said Liz.
"The logical side of me says it was just a dream, that I'm stressed out by the attacks, but so many illogical things have happened to me in the past couple of years that I don't know what to think," replied Jirra. "Mom, I could smell his aftershave or at least I think I could. What do you think; am I going crazy?"
"No, Roo, you're not. I dream of him all the time, but granted not in the details you described."
"Okay, thanks," she replied. "Oh, there's one more thing I want to tell you; my injuries are almost healed. Do you think this could have something to do with my change?"
Liz paused as she thought about her answer.
"Then you do," continued Jirra.
"To be honest, Roo, we're breaking new ground here. Your last physical didn't show anything abnormal. However, it might be something that doesn't show up. I've talked to Jen as she's the only other person who has a similar experience, and she told me that she has a greatly accelerated healing ability. I wanted to give you another check up when you got back here before I brought this up. I also would have preferred to talk to you in person."
"I see. I guess all things considered, I can't blame you. Jen's transformation was caused by high voltage, so I suppose there might be some similarities."
"Yes, but there are some major differences too; there's the mud you were in, and the fact that your change was almost instantaneous," said Liz.
"I also didn't get younger," added Jirra.
"That's true," said Liz. She would wait to talk to Jirra about Jen's aging as it didn't seem relevant at the moment. "I hope you're not angry at me for not telling you this."
"Please! Look, I appreciate the fact that you've tolerated all my whining and complaining. You were just protecting me, and I appreciate that, Mom."
"Well, I have Jen's medical records, and when you get here we'll do a few tests. I suppose having accelerated healing isn't a bad thing to have."
"I know. Remember when I got hit in between the eyes with the baseball playing little league?"
Liz laughed. "You did look like a raccoon for a week."
"That was my nickname after that. That was one time I was glad we moved," replied Jirra.
They talked for another hour, and then Jirra placed another call.
"Hi, Jirra, I was expecting your call," said Erika.
"Cat insisted that I call you, and you know how persistent she can be."
"Tell me about it. To be honest, I'm glad she's there, you can't have a better friend than Cat," said Erika. "She has helped me through some very rough times."
"She slept on my couch after the attack," said Jirra.
"That sounds like her. So, how are you feeling, and I don't mean physically?"
"Pissed off more than anything. I guess the fact that was able to fight them off helps," replied Jirra.
"I can imagine; still, you were lucky," said Erika.
"I know, thankfully I had some self-defense training," said Jirra. She then told Erika about Tara.
"I'd like to meet her someday. Now, have you thought about seeing a therapist?"
"Not really," said Jirra.
"I imagine there's some sort of free counseling available on campus, right?"
"I'm sure there is," replied Jirra.
"Take advantage of it. Look, I know you're strong, but it doesn't hurt to talk to a professional," said Erika. She then told Jirra about her bouts of depression and PTS.
"I had no idea it was that bad for you, Erika," said Jirra.
"I learned my lessons, Jirra, and the last thing I want to see is someone else going through the same sort of thing."
"Do you still have the nightmares?"
"Sometimes," replied Erika. "I've accepted that that bastard Jason will stay with me the rest of my life. All I can do is not let it get me down."
"I guess I'm lucky that my attackers weren't interested in raping me," said Jirra.
"No, but they might have killed you. From what Cat has told me, each attack has been more brutal. I agree that you caught them off guard; they hadn't experienced that before. I'm worried that they will take it out on the next person they attack."
"Hopefully, there won't be another attack" said Jirra. She then briefed Erika on Beth's idea.
"It sounds risky, but at the same time it just might work. I wish I could come down and help you."
"Me too."
They talked for another thirty minutes.
"Call me anytime, Jirra,"
"I will, Erika," said Jirra. She then hesitated before speaking again. "The next time we talk, I have something else I want to discuss with you."
"Sure thing, Jirra. We're friends now."
Chapter 58
The meeting with Diana was held in Jirra's apartment. Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Jill were also present, along with Spirit who was content to sleep under the coffee table.
Diana listened to Beth explain her plan intently. She was surprised that a college student could come up with just a detailed plan. If she didn't know better, Beth might have been one of Max's associates.
"Well, what do you say?" asked Beth.
"It goes against my better judgment, but I have to agree that your plan has merit," said Diana. "We don't have a description of Jirra's attackers, but we do know that at least one of them was injured. We need to identify him before his wounds heal."
"So, you'll support us?" asked Beth.
Diana nodded. "When do you want to start?"
Without hesitation Beth replied. "Tomorrow."
"That doesn't give you much time to get ready," replied Diana.
"We've already gone over the plan; we were just waiting for your approval."
Diana laughed. The girl reminded her more and more of Max.
"Okay, but see me in my office tomorrow. I have something that might help you."
"Deal," replied Beth. "Now, is everyone clear about what they have to do?"
She looked around the room, and the others all nodded.
"Okay, now as I am the one running this operation, if I call it off, then everyone pulls back," continued Beth.
Diana smiled to herself. Beth had obviously seen too many spy movies.
Chapter 59
Beth stopped by Diana's office the next morning.
"Is everyone ready?" asked Diana looking up from her desk.
"Yes," replied Beth.
Diana nodded and placed what looked like a laptop computer on her desk. "I was given this by a friend, it might help you today. I know it looks like a computer."
Beth smiled as she walked around to look at it. "Cool, where did you get one of these?" she interrupted. She then reached down and hit a series of keystrokes, and the screen of the computer changed. It now showed the entrance of Diana's office. She hit another key, and the scene panned and zoomed to the doorknob.
"How did you know how to do that?" asked Diana. She was shocked that the young girl knew how to operate the piece of surveillance equipment that Max had given her several years ago.
"I played with one of these when I was in high school," replied Beth. "Does this have the directional mic?"
Dina nodded and touched a key.
"Cool, thanks, Diana; this will help us a lot. I don't have to be so close now," said Beth.
"You used one of these in high school?" asked an astonished Diana.
"Not exactly; I was still in high school, but I didn't use it in school," replied Beth.
Diana stared at Beth.
"My parents work for the government," continued Beth. "They used to let me try out some of the equipment they were assigned to test. I first operated one of these when I was in tenth grade."
Diana shook her head. "In the government? You'll have to do better than that. This model was only used by the Agency."
Beth nodded. "And your point is?" She smiled like the cat that had just eaten the canary. "Okay, I'll tell you, but you have to promise not to tell anyone, especially not Robert Ledyard."
Diana's eyes opened wide.
Beth pointed to the photo on the wall behind Diana's desk. "He's an old family friend."
"What do you mean?" asked Diana.
"My parents are both in the agency," replied Beth nonchalantly as she began to operate the enhanced computer. "I guess you could say I sort of grew up around agents."
Diana shook her head in disbelief. "That explains a lot. So, are you an agent too?" she asked with a grin on her face
"Not active," replied Beth truthfully. There was no need to tell Diana everything about her past. "But I plan on going back once I graduate."
"You're kidding, right?"
Beth glanced up at Diana and cocked her head. From the serious look on Beth's face, Diana knew that the young woman was telling the truth.
"I hope you can tell me about it some day," said Diana.
"I'd like that. Of course, it will have to be the unclassified version," replied Beth with a wink.
"I take it you want to be a field agent," said Diana. She could understand why the Agency would use Beth, who was both very intelligent and easy to underestimate.
Beth shook her head. "Not really, it is fun, but I want to work in the Internet crime department, specifically the teen predator department."
"Good choice, they do good work," said Diana.
"I know. The woman who runs the department is a very close friend."
"Now I am impressed; you know Ally Burns?"
"She's sort of a big sister to me," replied Beth proudly. "Do you know her?"
"No, but I admire her work," replied Diana.
"Do you want to meet her? I'm sure she'd like to meet you; she's the one who first turned me on to your books."
"I'd like that a lot, Beth."
"Okay; well when this is all over, I'll call her and set something up," said Beth. "By the way, even though I've never met him, both Robert Ledyard and my dad have told me about Max."
"I'll have to introduce you to him; I think you'll have a lot in common," replied Diana.
"Cool, I'd love that."
"Well, I now feel better about your plan, Beth," said Diana. "I'll be standing by for your call. Hopefully, this will work."
"It should," replied Beth.
Chapter 60
Jill walked into the campus administration building and then entered the bursar's office. Celeste, who was wearing a long brunette colored wig, followed her. Around Celeste's neck was a digital camera.
"Can I help you, Miss?" asked a woman from behind the counter. She was in her fifties and had worked in the office for twenty years.
"Yes, I'm Jill McMasters, and I'm a reporter for the Daily Pennsylvanian. I would like to speak to your supervisor," announced Jill in a loud tone. "It concerns the attacks on several Penn students."
Jill's announcement caused all heads to turn towards her. The woman behind the counter began to get annoyed. The last thing she needed was someone causing a disruption in her office.
"Miss Mc Masters, I must remind you that this is a place of business. Mrs. Curtis is currently out of the office; do you have an appointment?" asked the woman.
"Maybe you can help me; may I have first have your name?" asked Jill politely. "And can you spell it so I get it right for my article? Oh, and do you mind if Robin takes your photo?"
Celeste moved forward and began to focus her camera at the woman.
"My photo?" asked the woman.
"Yes, I'm doing an article on how the university administration is helping solve the attacks," continued Jill.
The woman smiled and reached up to check her hair. "My name is Harriet Applegate. How can I help you?" She turned slightly and smiled at Celeste who took her photo.
Jill smiled and wrote down the name. "Ms. Applegate, I received information from a source that the police have been contacted by one of the attackers _ you know, those assaults on transgendered students this fall?'
"Yes, I've read about them, so terrible," replied Harriet.
"Well, one of the attackers is apparently turning state's evidence to avoid being prosecuted, and he mentioned that they got confidential information about the victims from this office," continued Jill. "I was just wondering if there has been anything unusual here -- you know, stolen files, break-ins, things like that?"
"No, nothing like that at all. All student files are secure, both computerized and hard copies," said Harriet.
Jill nodded as she wrote. "I suppose that everyone who works here is trustworthy."
"Very much so. We pride ourselves on maintaining the confidentiality of every student's personal information."
"That's good to hear," said Jill. "To be honest, I couldn't imagine someone here helping a bunch of thugs."
"I also find it very hard to believe that someone working here would violate the trust the University has placed in them," said Harriet as she looked at Celeste again and smiled.
"I hope so. Still, I imagine the police may be coming by soon to interview your staff," said Jill. "Well, you've been more than helpful, Ms. Applegate."
"Please, call me Harriet."
Jill smiled. "Thank you, Harriet. Oh, can you tell me when Ms. Curtis will be back?"
Harriet looked at her computer monitor. "Not until this afternoon. Do you have a number you can be reached at; I'll have her give you a call?"
Jill pulled out one of her business cards and handed it to the woman. "Thank you, Harriet, you've been very helpful."
Chapter 61
Overhearing the conversation between Jill and Harriet was a very interested listener. Her name was Virginia Kensington, the fourth generation of her family to attend Penn. Even though her parents where paying her entire tuition, they had insisted that she work part-time, to get an idea what the less fortunate students had to do.
She felt a wave of panic sweep through her body as she heard Jill talk about the police. It was her worst nightmare come true, and the shame of possibly being caught was too much to imagine.
"Debby, I'm not feeling very well, can you cover for me the rest of the afternoon?" she asked, turning to another young woman.
"Sure, no problem, Virginia. You don't look good; you look all pale and sweaty," said Debby.
"I know, it must be the flu or something."
She grabbed her camelhair coat, slipped it on, and quickly departed the office. She was soon walking briskly across campus while at the same time frantically pressing buttons on her cell phone.
Cat was also on her phone. "Yes, I see her, nice coat; I'm sure that will make it easier to follow her."
Thankfully, the campus wasn't too crowded. There were just enough people so that Cat could follow the girl without too much difficultly, while at the same time not being noticed.
Cat noticed that the girl was obviously trying to get someone on her phone, but apparently was having little success. The girl left campus and headed towards an area of small shops and coffeehouses frequented by students.
"How're you doing, Cat?" asked Beth.
"I still have her in my sights; where are you?"
"A little way behind you," replied Beth.
"Well, you can come up; she just went into a coffeehouse, Billy Penn's," said Cat. "Do you want me to follow?"
"No, I'll head in, but stay nearby, just in case she leaves," said Beth.
Chapter 62
Virginia sat nervously at a table in the coffeehouse. She kept looking at her watch and occasionally dialing her phone.
Beth took a seat across the room from her, with her back against the wall. She pulled out her laptop and appeared to be just another student using the free WiFi. Actually, she had started her surveillances of the young woman. Thanks to the directional microphone, she was able to record the woman as she spoke into the phone.
"There you are! Where have you been?" she asked.
"Easy up, Ginny, what's wrong?" asked the voice of a man on the other end.
Beth smiled as she clicked a few keys, which confirmed that she had the number of the person the woman was talking to. Beth knew none of the information she was collecting would be admissible in court, but it wouldn't matter if they could get a look at the guy.
"Todd, they're on to us!" blurted Virginia.
"What are you talking about?"
She told him about Jill's appearance in the office.
"Are you sure she said someone was talking to the police?" Todd demanded.
"That's what she said. What am I going to do?'
"Shit. Just stay where you are, and I'll come get you," he said.
"I'm at Billy Penn's," said Virginia.
"Okay, I'll be there in five minutes," he said.
Virginia closed her phone and nervously began to twirl her hair.
Chapter 63
A few minutes later, an average sized male walked into the coffeehouse wearing a hooded sweatshirt. It was dark blue in color, and the hood was pulled over his head. He sat down next to the woman.
"Oh, Todd, I'm so glad you're here!"
"It's going to be okay," he whispered.
No one else could hear them in the noise of the coffeehouse -- no one else but Beth and her sensitive directional microphone.
"But what if that reporter is right?"
"No one has gone to the police; I know my friends. What was this bitch's name?'
"Jill something," replied Virginia.
Todd nodded. "McMasters, she's the one who has been writing all those articles in that dammed liberal rag of a paper."
"Oh my God!" whimpered Virginia.
"Calm down, Ginny. The police don't know a damned thing."
"But what if she writes that article? They'll catch me?"
"No, no they won't. I think we may have to pay a visit to this so-called reporter."
Virginia shook her head. "Todd, you can't do that; you'll get caught!"
"No, Ginny, we won't. We'll make it look like a robbery; the police will blame one of the lowlifes who live nearby."
"Are you sure?' asked Virginia.
He nodded. "Look, we'll make it different that the way we're dealt with the freaks; it'll look like a robbery gone bad."
"Wait a minute; you're not going to."
He reached over and put his finger to her lips. "It's all part of our way of cleaning up campus for people like us. Honey, this is a war, and there are only two sides."
Virginia nodded. "Okay."
"Now, do you feel better?" he asked.
"Yes, Todd," she replied. She then reached over and pulled back the hood.
Beth watched on the screen; the guy had two black eyes and a bandaged nose. Additionally, he had lacerations on his cheek, similar to injuries that could be caused by keys. She confirmed that the image was being recorded.
"Let's go over to my place; you look like you could use some comforting," said Todd as she pulled his hood back.
Todd and Virginia got up and headed out of the coffeehouse. Beth picked up her phone and called Cat.
Chapter 64
"Are you sure that's the place?" asked Diana.
Beth nodded. "Cat watched them go in and saw the lights go on. I caught a quick look at the girl when she pulled the blinds closed."
"Now what?' asked Jirra. "Do we call the police?"
They were sitting in a van parked across the street from the row house where Todd apparently lived.
"Good question," replied Beth. "We have the recording, but it's not exactly a legal surveillance tape. Are you sure you don't recognize him, Jirra/"
"The voice sounds like him, but I never got a good look at his face," she replied.
"Add to that the threats against Jill, we have to do something," said Beth.
"We'll have to wait," interjected Diana.
"We can't let them get away," replied Jirra.
"They're not going to get away, Jirra. I'll start by having my sources find out more about these two," said Diana. "Next, we'll have real private investigators start tracking these two."
"Does that mean what I think it does?" asked Beth.
Diana nodded. "Yes, you've done a great job, but now you need to step aside and let the pros take over. I promise I'll keep you informed, but from what Todd said, they are a dangerous group, and the last thing I want is for any more of you to get hurt."
Beth didn't argue, even though she disagreed with Diana, but she had learned from her parents and her time in the navy to take orders.
"I still want to help," demanded Jirra. "I owe them that much."
"Well, we'll see. For now, you all need to go home," said Diana. "You've done a great job in tracking down these two, but please leave this to the experts, no disrespect intended, Beth."
"None taken," replied Beth.
"What about Jill?" asked Jirra.
"She'll be safe," said Diana.
Chapter 65
Two days later, Diana stopped at the condo. She met with the girls in Celeste and Beth's apartment.
"This is very nice, Celeste," said Diana as she looked around, followed closely by Spirit.
"It's home," replied Celeste.
"Sowhat have you found out?" asked Jirra anxiously.
Diana smiled as she sat down on the couch; Spirit flopped down at her feet.
Diana couldn't blame Jirra for being impatient; after all, it was one of her own faults. "Okay, here's what we've learned so far; the girl is Virginia Kensington, old money from the Main Line; she's a junior majoring in seeking a husband and minoring in political science. The boy is Todd Kelly, also from Philadelphia, and believe it or not, he claims to be a distant relative of Princess Grace Kelly, so much for genetics. Anyway, he's a senior and is studying economics. We've been able to identify two of his friends; all are from upper class families. They all went to the same private schools. One interesting note --Todd and his friends were kicked out of the campus conservative political club for being too radical. Additionally, they were put on probation last year for six months."
"What did they do?" asked Celeste.
"They turned a list of campus employees over to INS, claiming the people were all illegal aliens. None were, and several threatened to sue," replied Diana.
Jill looked at the surveillance photos showing the boys leaving Todd's place. All were wearing dark colored hooded sweatshirts.
"And this one really threatened to have me attacked?" she asked as she stared at a photo of Todd.
"Yes," replied Beth. "At least, that's what I got from what I overheard."
"What can we do?" asked Jill. "I don't like sitting around. Can't Beth just say she overheard them?"
"I want to get them too, but I can't lie," interjected Beth.
"I know," replied Jill. "It's just very frustrating."
"We need to collect evidence on them so we can go the police," said Diana.
"Why not just show them a CD of our surveillance?" asked Celeste.
"It would be considered inadmissible in court. There are judges who are very strict about unauthorized surveillance. If one heard of it, you could be prosecuted," said Diana.
"But you've used things like this in the past, right?" asked Jill.
"When I've been working on a story, yes, but we want to get these people arrested. If the police act using the surveillance, their lawyers could get all evidence thrown out," replied Diana. "I don't want to see them get off on a technicality."
"Do they all come from rich families?" asked Jirra.
Diana nodded.
"Then we need to do this right, otherwise they'll weasel their way out of it," continued Jirra.
"I agree," said Celeste.
"In the meantime, you can start working on the story, Jill," said Diana.
Jill nodded. "Jirra, why don't you help me? After all, you're a pretty good writer; what do you say?"
"I'd like that," replied Jirra. She then snapped her fingers. "I have an idea!"
"What is it?" asked Cat.
"Look, Todd and the others know me, right? And they hang out in that coffee house all the time; what would happen if I walked in while they were there?" asked Jirra. "Let them see me, and let them think I recognized them; they might do something, and then we can arrest them."
"You mean try to provoke them into doing something?" asked Beth.
"Sure, why not?" asked Jirra. "If they try anything, the PIs could report it, and then the police can arrest them."
"It sounds risky; what if they do nothing?" asked Jill.
"I doubt that; I imagine that they're a little nervous since Virginia told them about your appearance in the admin office," said Beth.
"What do you say, Diana?" asked Jirra.
"You realize the risk, Jirra?" asked Beth. She had been bait a few times, and she had barely escaped being killed.
Jirra nodded. "Look, I know that we have protection right now, but what happens if they don't do anything else? I know that it can't be cheap to have PIs watching us. I think we should be aggressive and try to force their hand. I've been a victim, and I don't like it. They think that we're weak and easy to frighten, so I doubt they'll think that we're hunting them. I bet they'd underestimate us."
"You remind me a lot of me," said Diana. "Okay, let me place a few phone calls to set this up."
"I can't believe how brave you are, Jirra," said Jill.
"Not brave, just angry," replied Jirra. "Deep down, part of me wants to run back to New Mexico. All I wanted to do was blend in and be another student here at Penn. Once this gets out, my secret about my old life will come out. I won't just be Jirra Reid, I'll be Jirra Reid 'transsexual,' and it wasn't my decision to be outed. I'm not ashamed of who I am, but I don't want to be defined by it either, if that makes sense to you. This is a very personal thing, and they violated that. No, I'm not brave, just very pissed off, and I want to see those responsible punished."
"I disagree, Jirra; you've very brave, and personally I don't care about your previous gender; all I care about is that we're friends," commented Jill.
"I'm in; let's get these bastards!" added Beth.
"Count me in," said Cat. "If Matt was here, he'd be with us too, but he's down in DC."
"Well, count me in too," stated Celeste.
Chapter 66
"You clear about what you're going to do, Jirra?" asked Diana.
Jirra nodded as she pulled her collar up on her coat. "It sure got cold fast. Are they all there?"
"That's what Beth says; she's been in there for an hour," said Diana. "We also have three PIs in the area. They will move in immediately if Todd and his group do anything. I talked to Carla, and the police lab has good DNA samples of two males from your attack. All we need is one match, and then we have them."
"Good," replied Jirra. "Thanks for giving me this opportunity."
"Hey, I understand all about the anger of being a victim. Besides, I'd rather help you do this; I suspect you'd try something else if I didn't go along with this. When this is over, we need to have a long talk."
Jirra hugged Diana and then headed towards the coffee house. It was late afternoon, and it was already growing dark. Jirra walked inside Billy Penn's and noticed a group of guys sitting at a corner table; all were wearing dark sweatshirts. A blonde haired girl sat next to them. Jirra recognized her from the photos. It was Virginia.
Jirra headed up to the counter and placed her order. There was a long line, as Beth had said. People were milling around waiting for their orders. The girl behind the counter was yelling out the name of customers as their drinks were ready. This worked with their plan.
So far, the guys in the corner hadn't noticed her; hopefully, that would all change soon, thought Jirra.
She placed her order and gave the girl her name as she paid. The lure had been cast, now it was time to hook the fish, she thought.
A few minutes later, Jirra heard her name being called out by the girl behind the counter.
"Jirra! Grande black," shouted the girl behind the counter. "Jirra, your order is ready!"
Jirra didn't immediately pick up her drink.
"Jirra, your drink's up!" shouted the girl loudly.
As Jirra approached the counter, she could see out of the corner of her eye the guys in the sweatshirts turn and look towards her; one even started to point at her, but his arm was abruptly pulled down by one of the others. When she took her order, she looked over at them and paused as if she momentarily recognized them. She then headed quickly out of the coffee shop.
As Jirra headed across back campus, her cell phone rang. She held it up to her ear.
"They're following you, Jirra," said Beth. "They immediately got up when you left; be careful. The girl is still here, and she looks really worried. I'll stay here and keep an eye on her."
"Thanks, Beth."
Jirra pretended to dial her phone as she walked at a fast pace across campus. While she couldn't see them, her instinct told her that she was being followed. She had to trust that she was being watched by the PIs as she headed for her car.
It won't be long now, she thought.
Chapter 67
Unlike the last time, the attackers didn't stop to taunt Jirra before making their move. They rushed towards Jirra and attempted to tackle her; thankfully, their hard soled shoes gave them away.
Jirra turned and was able the dodge the first one. She threw out a leg and tripped him, causing him to stumble and crash to the ground.
As the second one came at her, she pulled the top off her coffee and threw the hot drink into his face.
"Argggh! My face! You fucking bitch!" he shrieked as he clutched his face. He fell to his knees, screaming in pain. "Todd, help me! The bitch burned me!"
The third guy came right at her. His hood slipped back, and Jirra could see it was Todd.
"I'm going to hurt you, freak!" he yelled as he moved to tackle her, but he didn't get his chance. From out of the darkness, two figures jumped out and grabbed him, quickly subduing him.
The guy who'd made the first attack got up to run away, but he was grabbed by another person. The guy who Jirra scalded was still on his knees crying in pain.
"Let us go! You're hurting me! Who the fuck do you think you are?" shouted Todd as he was held down. "I'll sue you; I swear to god that I'll sue you!"
"Shut your foul little mouth, before I hurt you for real," said the woman who was pinning his arm behind his back.
"You're breaking my arm!' cried Todd.
"No, I'm not. Trust me, honey, if I wanted to break your arm, I would have done it by now," she stated evenly. "Now, stop resisting, or I will break your arm."
Todd stopped fighting, but continued to threaten the woman, who seemed to be enjoying his plight.
"They're so brave when it's three against one," she said to Jirra.
Jirra then noticed that her protectors were all women.
Diana soon appeared with several police officers, who moved in to take custody of Todd and his friends.
Jirra was sort of surprised to see both campus and Philadelphia police show up, but then she figured that Diana wasn't taking any chances.
"Are you okay, Jirra?" asked Diana.
"I spilled my coffee," she replied with a grin. On the inside her heart was pounding, but for some reason the whole event had thrilled her. "Yes, I'm okay. They never touched me."
"I'm Officer Johnston. Can you tell us what happened?" asked a uniformed policewoman. She was a pleasant looking African-American woman.
Jirra told her that she had been attacked as she approached her car. She then told the policewoman that they guys were wearing sweatshirts similar to the ones on her previous attackers. She also mentioned that they sounded like the ones who had attacked her and used similar language.
The policewoman nodded as she took notes.
Soon there were additional police officers on the scene.
"And who are you?" Officer Johnston asked the woman who had subdued Todd.
The woman took out her identification and showed it to the policewoman. "I'm Nina Vasquez. I'm a private investigator hired by Ms. Bowie to keep an eye on Ms Reid. Ms. Bowie suspected that there might be another attack, and she hired me and the others."
The policewoman looked at Nina's identification. "I see you're employed by Boudicca Investigations Inc. How long have you worked for them?"
"Just a little over six months," replied Nina. "I was recruited from the Feds."
"I admire your company's work," replied Office Johnston.
"Well, we're always looking for good employees," said Nina.
Jirra leaned over towards Diana. "I know the name Boudicca; she was the Briton warrior queen who fought the Romans, but I've never heard of Boudicca Investigations; who are they?"
"They're an all women PI company. They specialize in protecting women of all kinds," replied Diana. "I've worked with them a few times over the years. I've known Nina since she was a police officer in Virginia. She had applied to be a Fed, but she failed the physical; thankfully, Boudicca quickly recruited her; she's a good detective."
"Wow," replied Jirra. "So what happens next?"
"We need to go to the station, but it looks like we won't have to worry about Todd and his Purifiers. By attacking you, the police should be able to tie him to the earlier attack," said Diana.
Jirra let out a big sigh as she watched Todd and the others being led away in cuffs by the Philadelphia Police.
"What about Cat, Beth, and the others?" asked Jirra.
"They'll be along," said Diana.
Chapter 68
Even though it was late by the time she got home, Jirra immediately called her mom to tell her what had happened.
Liz was torn between feeling proud and being angry; in the end, pride in her daughter won out.
"When will you know if they are the same people who attacked you earlier?" asked Liz.
"Diana thinks the police will have the initial evidence processed by morning. They took DNA samples from all three, and the wounds on Todd's face were consistent with what I described. Hopefully, the search of their apartments will turn up more evidence."
"Did they arrest the girl too?"
"She was being questioned when I left, but Diana thinks she'll try to make a deal."
"So what happens now?"
"I go back to class; I'm so behind in my studies!"
"While I'm not sure I like the fact that you acted as bait, I'm very proud of you, Roo."
'Thanks, Mom. I just couldn't sit back and do nothing."
"Well, you get some rest. I love you, Roo."
"I love you too, Mom."
Chapter 69
Jirra was just sinking into a hot bath when the phone rang. She jumped out of the tub and quickly slipped on her robe as she hurried to the phone.
"Hey, what's the big deal? What, aren't you content with dating a pretend PI?' asked Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "I wanted to see what it was like. Thanks for calling."
"Diana called Faith, who called me. Are you okay?"
"Never better," replied Jirra. She then told Alexis what had happened.
"I'm glad you're okay, and you know, I can't blame you for wanting to get involved."
"Well, it didn't look like the police were going to catch them," said Jirra. "I'm just glad that they were caught before they killed someone."
They only talked for ten minutes, as Alexis had a night shoot to complete.
"I can't wait to see you, Roo."
"Um, there's a very good possibility that I'll be outed over this," said Jirra.
"It was bound to happen eventually. In a way, it makes my decision easier," said Alexis.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, as you know, I've wanted to come out myself. Faith and the producer know, and they don't care. As Faith says, Erin Flynn is bisexual, so why shouldn't a lesbian play her?"
"What about the network?"
Alexis laughed. "They'll love it. Besides, I have a five-year contract, so if they fire me, they still have to pay me. This is my last role anyway."
"When are you going to do it?"
"Not until after the holidays. My parents are cool about it, but I don't want it to be a distraction," said Alexis. "How do you feel about your exposure?"
"I don't know. My close friends know the whole story; others just know I'm transgendered. I guess it shouldn't matter to anyone who doesn't know me."
"Especially if they know you can kick their butts!"
Jirra laughed. "I owe it all to Tara. That reminds me, I need to call her and thank her for teaching me to defend myself."
"Well, it's just a couple of weeks until we'll be together again. I miss you so badly."
"I love you too," replied Jirra.
"Well, I'll let you get back to your bath. I wish I was about to get into it with you."
Jirra laughed again. "You're so bad!"
"You have no idea, my sweet Roo!"
Chapter 70
Jill and Jirra sat down across from Diana and Sergeant Randall Prince of the Philadelphia Police.
"I've been asked to brief you on the case by my captain," said Sgt. Prince.
"So are these the ones who have been attacking the transgendered students?" asked Jill.
He nodded. "We conducted a search of their apartments, and we discovered evidence linking them to all the attacks, including several last year that were never reported to the police."
"What kind of evidence?" asked Jirra.
He smiled. "I can't go into detail, but we have sufficient physical evidence to charge them in six different assaults, not including the recent attack on you, Ms. Reid."
Jirra smiled at the fact he accepted her as a woman, even though he knew she was transgendered, then again Jill said that he was pretty open-minded. "What about the girl?" she asked.
"She has made a deal with the DA to testify against them, in exchange for all charges being dropped against her. We know she provided them with some personal information, but as far as we can tell, she didn't participate in any of the attacks. And before you say it, I know it doesn't make a difference that she didn't physically attack anyone, but trust me; her testimony will help convict the three guys. If it makes you feel any better, she's being expelled from Penn for unauthorized use of personal information in support of gender discrimination."
"And she's really going to testify against the others?" asked Jirra.
Randall nodded as he sipped his coffee. "Her parents' lawyers were quick to make a deal."
"Have they been charged yet?" asked Jill.
"Tomorrow morning. The DA is waiting for some more DNA results. I know they matched the blood types found on your clothes to Todd Kelly and Andrew Kennedy, so we can definitely link them to your attack, Ms. Reid. The other suspect, Michael Coppersmith, had blood on his sweatshirt that we're trying to match."
"How strong of a case do you think it is?" asked Jirra.
"Very strong. I suspect their family lawyers will be desperately trying to cut a deal. If it goes to a trial, they'll end up in Graterford," he replied, referring to a state prison outside of the city.
"And will the DA take a plea?" asked Jill.
"Off the record? Maybe, if they are willing to admit to all their crimes, but they'll have to do time; she won't let them walk. There are too many victims to let this slide as a prank. I suspect that if their lawyers try to play too many games, the DA will threaten to give it to the Feds and let them prosecute it as hate crimes."
"Do you really think that a bunch of rich preppies are going to prison over attacking some transgendered students?" asked Jirra.
"Five years ago I would have said no, but the assistant DA who is prosecuting this case is tough. I know her brother; he was a cop, and she's as tough as him, maybe tougher. No, she'll fight to see that they are punished."
"Is the evidence that strong?" asked Jill.
Randall smiled. "Again, off the record?"
Jill and Jirra nodded.
"Okay, you won't believe this, but the idiots kept proof of the attacks. We have personal items from several of the victims, along with scrapbooks of news stories on the attacks."
"Well then, they can have copies of the articles that we're going to write," said Jill.
"We'll even autograph them for them," added Jirra.
Randall laughed. "Keep this up and I may have to change my attitude towards the press."
Chapter 71
Jirra was very nervous as she rode towards campus with Beth.
"You okay?" asked Beth.
"Sure why?" asked Jirra.
"Usually, you're very talkative, but this morning you're silent," said Beth.
"I'm just a little nervous about how I'll be received; I mean, I know the papers never listed my name, but you know how the campus grapevine works," replied Jirra.
"I know you'll do fine. Look, you were a victim of an assault -- make that two assaults, and you helped catch the bad guys. If someone has a problem with that, then screw 'em!"
Jirra smirked. "I'm not worried about the assault part."
"Look, this a major university; if they can't handle some diversity, that's their problem. Most people won't care one way or the other, most will forget about this in a few days. If anyone gives you grief, give it right back."
"Thanks, Beth," she replied.
As Beth had said, most people on campus were too wrapped up in their own issues to make the connection between the articles in the paper and Jirra. However, Jirra knew it would be different in Diana Bowie's class.
Jirra almost skipped class, but she decided that she had to give her classmates the benefit of the doubt. She walked into the familiar classroom and immediately saw Jill, who was sitting next to TC. Jill pointed to Jirra's usual seat.
"I'm glad to see you're back," said Jill. She got up and gave Jirra a hug.
TC did the same thing. "I hear you really kicked some butt -- nice going. I may have to get a pair of those boots myself."
"They're more fashionable than a can of pepper spray," quipped Jirra.
Dave gave her a "thumbs up" and nodded approvingly at her.
Jirra nodded back as she sat down.
Leah then walked in and glared at Jirra; she then sat down in a different seat.
Okay, thought Jirra, not everyone is going be to supportive.
Diana arrived as the bell rang and immediately started a discussion on how the press covered the recent elections. Jirra was relieved that the topic du jour wasn't the attacks and arrests of The Purifiers.
The last fifteen minutes of class, Diana opened it up to discussion.
As soon as a girl in the back started to talk, Jirra knew that her luck had run out.
"I know that people in this room are directly involved in the case, but I do have a question that is bothering me," asked the girl, whose name was Hannah.
"What is it?" asked Diana, who cast a look of support towards Jirra.
"Well, I'm confused about the correct way to designate gender in transgendered people. I noticed that the Inquirer and Daily News sometimes called the victims men dressed as women, while the Daily Pennsylvanian called them transgendered. I understand the differences, but I don't know when to use each term," said Hannah.
Jill immediately raised her hand. "May I answer that question please?"
Diana nodded.
"I would only use the term 'man dressed as a woman' if someone was dressed in a Halloween costume, and then only after asking them. In the case of someone being assaulted, what difference does it make? Do we have to list every category the person fits?"
"I see your point, but sometimes it is pertinent to the story. The reason these students were attacked was because they were transgendered. I mean, if someone only attacked Asian or African-American students, then it would be a part of the story," said a guy named Frank.
"That's true, but using the term 'guy dressed as a woman' trivializes the attack," said Lisa, who was sitting next to Dave.
"Why don't we ask one of them what "they' want to be called?" suggested Leah, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
"If you're referring to me, I consider myself female, but since it's been brought up, yes, I'm transgendered. I was born male," snapped back Jirra.
"Leah, remember our class rules; we can have differences, but we don't attack others," said Jill.
"I'd expect you to stand up for it," replied Leah. "I mean, you're almost as bad as it is!"
"Okay, stop it!" Diana spoke firmly. "Jill is right, you can disagree with others in this classroom, but there will not be personal attacks. I will also point out that those sorts of things violate your student code of conduct just as much as the behavior of the young woman who was just expelled for her involvement in this case."
Leah shook her head in disgust.
The bell rang, and the discussion ended, but Jirra suspected it wasn't over.
Chapter 72
"Jirra, can I see you for a moment?" asked Diana.
"We'll be at the usual place," said Jill.
"We'll see you there," added TC.
After everyone left, Diana sat down next to Jirra.
"You okay?" she asked.
Jirra nodded. "I used to consider Leah a friend."
"Well, I know it's hard when you see the true side of someone, but you're better off without her; besides, you're not exactly lacking good friends."
Jirra smiled and suddenly she felt her eyes welling up with tears.
Dian handed her a tissue.
"Thanks," replied Jirra. "I guess I'm a little on the edge."
"Have you talked to a campus counselor yet?"
Jirra shook her head.
"I recommend you see one as soon as possible. You've been through a lot in the past few days. I know you're strong, but trust me, it's not a sign of weakness to seek help."
"Did you see a counselor after what happened to you?" asked Jirra.
"I still see one," said Diana. "As she says, I still have some 'issues' to resolve." She used her fingers to emphasize the word "issues."
"You?" asked Jirra.
Diana nodded. "I'm doing much better, but I know it would have been worse if I hadn't sought help. By the way, I would be telling you this even if you weren't transgendered. The assaults alone are worth a few trips to the counselor."
"Thanks, Professor Bowie."
"When we're alone or in a social situation, please call me Diana. I hope that you'll consider me a friend."
"I'd like that Diana."
"But just so you know, it will have no impact on your grades," continued Diana with a smile on her face.
"Don't worry, I wouldn't expect special treatment."
Chapter 73
A short time later, Jirra was sitting next to TC and Jill in their favorite coffeehouse.
"My editor says that he wants you for next semester's paper," said Jill. "She was very impressed with your writing skills."
"Thanks for giving me the chance, Jill."
"Oh shit," exclaimed TC.
Jirra turned around and saw Leah walk in the coffeehouse. Leah walked over and glared at Jirra.
"How could you be so deceptive?" she demanded as she stood across from Jirra. "I thought you were a girl I invited you to my house!"
"Chill out, Leah. Jirra didn't do anything wrong," said TC.
"Nothing wrong? Try lying, try being deceptive, try being something you're not!" snapped back Leah.
"Get over yourself, Leah," interjected Jill. "I could see you being pissed off if you were having a relationship with her, but you were just classmates!"
"Ugh, that's so disgusting! How can you two sit there and act like nothing is wrong? I mean he's a guy!" said Leah angrily.
"I'm not a guy," replied Jirra.
"Well, excuse me, then please tell me what the fuck you are?" asked Leah. "Why couldn't you be content to be the way nature made you!"
"I didn't have a say in the way I was born," snapped back Jirra. "You have no idea what it's like to be conflicted over something so basic!"
"Please! You act like it's something biological or something. Why couldn't you just be content to be a gay man?"
"I don't like guys," retorted Jirra.
Leah stared back. "That's so sick! You mean you like girls yet you became one? You need some mental help!"
"Leah, get out of here before I file charges against you. We're still on campus, you know," said TC.
"Why are you defending him?" demanded Leah.
"Jirra's a friend; she didn't ask to be different. Personally, I think she's brave for wanting to live her life without conflict."
Jirra listened to TC's remarks. If she only knew the truth, she thought.
"Look, Leah, it's obvious that you don't understand. Let's just end this now," said Jirra.
Leah rolled her eyes. "You know, I don't condone violence, but I can definitely understand why those guys attacked you."
Jirra was about to stand up, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. It was Dave from Diana's class.
"Leah, leave. By the way, if Jirra doesn't file charges against you, I will. I'm on the Honor Council. You'll be hearing from us soon."
Jirra turned around and stared at Dave.
Leah gritted her teeth and stormed out.
"You're on the council?" asked TC.
Dave nodded. "I know, it's hard to believe, isn't it? I mean, a goof like me on the council, but I take it seriously. Jirra, if you don't press charges, I'll do it for you. I mean, Leah violated numerous student rules."
"I just want it to be over," said Jirra.
"I know, but she needs to learn a lesson that you can't go around berating others just because you don't like them."
"You need to do it, Jirra. I'll submit a statement too," said Jill.
"Me too," added TC.
"Write it up and give it to me in class; I'll fill out the paperwork," said Dave.
"What will happen to her?" asked Jirra.
"Probably a warning or maybe probation, maybe even a suspension; if it happens again, she can be expelled," replied Dave. "She'll have to attend diversity training too."
Jirra thought about it for a moment, and then she wondered if Todd and the others had been disciplined, maybe the attacks wouldn't have happened.
"Okay, I'll do it," she replied.
Chapter 74
Jirra couldn't wait for the weekend to arrive. While she wasn't feeling any of the physical residuals of the attack, she was deeply bothered by what had happened, especially the blow-up with Leah.
She had called Dave and told him that she would drop the charges, if Leah apologized.
He told her that wasn't a good idea, but he would pass it on. He called her back a short time later and told Jirra that Leah said she would apologize when hell froze over. So much for being diplomatic, thought Jirra.
She did stop by the campus health center and saw a therapist. Diana was right; it did feel good to talk about it, and Jirra signed up for an initial eight weeks of therapy, which would be spread out over the next few months. The therapist said that Jirra could break up her sessions over the holiday break.
The therapy was very helpful, but Jirra was more thankful for her wonderful friends. They took it upon themselves to ensure she was okay.
Diana promised to keep her informed of the case. Presently, Todd and the others were all out on bail. Penn suspended all of them indefinitely. Additionally, the courts issued a restraining order, telling them to stay away from Jill, Jirra, and the others involved in the case.
Saturday morning, Diana stopped by Jirra's apartment. She brought a bag of fresh sticky buns. Jirra asked what good the order would do as she brewed some coffee.
"If someone wants to violate it, then it's just a piece of paper. However, just so you know, Boudicca will be watching you and the others just in case."
"Normally, the idea that someone has me under surveillance would creep me out, but I now can sleep easier," replied Jirra as she picked apart one of the buns.
"They'll only keep an eye on you while you're in Philly. However, I doubt if any of the Purifiers will do anything. Their lawyers are going to have a big enough fight on their hands without anything new being added," said Diana.
"Do you think there will be a trial?"
"I doubt it, the last thing these sort of people want is publicity. I figure the parents will push for a deal," replied Diana.
"But that would mean their kids would go to prison, right?"
"Carla will insist on it. However, the media in this city would eat up a trial, and well-to-do families hate that sort of publicity; it has a tendency to put too much light on their lives. Too bad, as a trial can be good for the victims; it would give them some closure."
"Did you want the people who hurt you to go to trial?" asked Jirra as she absentmindedly licked her fingers.
"Not when it happened. I was just glad it was over, but looking back, I wish I could have had my day in court. Still, I get to go to parole hearings every two years," replied Diana. "I did some closure when we wrote the book, especially when I wrote the preface for the latest edition. You know, Jirra, you ought to consider writing this out, even if you have no intention of trying to get it published."
"I might do that," said Jirra. "Diana, I have a favor to ask of you. I have something I want to tell you, but I need you to promise not to tell anyone, okay?"
Diana wondered what it could be. She wondered how many more secrets Jirra could have. "Sure, I promise."
Jirra refilled their mugs. "I'm not a transsexual, at least not like you are." Jirra then told Diana about the lightning strike and transformation.
"That explains a lot," said Diana.
Jirra smirked. "Why does everyone say that? So you believe me?"
Diana leaned over and hugged Jirra. "Yes, I believe you, dear."
"Thanks."
"So is that why you didn't join the campus transgendered club?" asked Diana.
Jirra nodded as ate another piece of sticky bun. "Until these attacks, I didn't think I had the right to belong. I mean, you had to deal with an issue your whole life; I was changed by an accident."
"Yet, now you are dealing with a gender conflict, right?"
"Somewhat," replied Jirra. "I accept who I am, yet I'm still a little uneasy at times with being a woman. I'm definitely not comfortable with having a period and the fact that I could become pregnant."
"That's to be expected, Jirra. However, while I've noticed some differences about you, I would have never suspected that you were once male. To be honest, I was stunned when I was told you were transgendered. I don't think you're giving yourself as much credit as you are due."
"But I prefer wearing jeans and sweaters," said Jirra.
"So do I; what does that make me?" replied Diana. She reached over and placed her hand on Jirra's shoulder. "There's no right or wrong way. Everyone takes the path that is best for them. I give you a lot of credit for not crawling into a shell and hiding from the world. I imagine that it would have been very easy to just stay back in New Mexico and work at the spa, right?"
Jirra nodded.
"Yet, from what I've heard about you, you've done anything but shy away from challenges. I doubt I could have walked down the red carpet at the Oscars."
"You heard about that?" asked Jirra.
"Alexis told me, although she didn't tell me about your transformation," replied Diana.
"It was pretty cool," replied Jirra with a grin.
"And who else have you told?" asked Diana.
"Well, around twenty-five people back in New Mexico know, Alexis and Jen Stevens know too. Here at Penn, Cat, Celeste, and Beth."
"So you haven't told Jill?"
Jirra shook her head. "Not yet, but once I get to know her better I would like to."
"She's a good person. I'm glad you've become friends."
"I still feel bad about Leah."
"It happens, Jirra."
"I filed a complaint with the Honor Council," said Jirra. She then told Diana about the incident in the coffeehouse.
"You did the right thing. Hopefully, Leah will learn a lesson from this and have a more open mind," said Diana.
"Thanks," said Jirra. "I'm also glad you believed me concerning my change."
"Well, as a writer I've seen a lot of incredible things. I also had the opportunity to talk to Jennifer Stevens once. I'm glad you have her as a friend."
"How did you meet her?"
"I was down at the main CNN studio, and she was there to promote one of the projects. Turns out we admired each other's work. When we went to dinner the next day, she had me sign a copy of Corruption in a Small Town. She somehow had found a first edition in an Atlanta used bookstore. I told her that I when I first read of her accident I had wished that something like that would have happened to me when I was younger. She told me that she wouldn't wish it on anyone, even those who wanted gender change."
"I can relate to that, thankfully, my change wasn't painfulphysically," commented Jirra.
"Well, anytime you want to talk, call me," said Diana. She then reached into her bag and pulled out her card. Then she wrote a number on the back. "This is my private cell phone number. I only give it out to good friends."
Jirra took it and stared at it. "Thank you so much, Diana."
She then wrapped her arms around Diana, who hugged her back.
"Well, I've got to get going back to New Hope. Have a great weekend, Jirra."
"Thanks, Diana. You too."
Chapter 75
Jirra threw herself into her studies and working on the articles for the Pennsylvanian with Jill. It felt good to be in a normal routine again.
The only disruption to her schedule was when she had to appear before the Honor Council.
It went pretty smoothly. Jirra made her offer to drop her complaint if Leah apologized, and again the offer was rejected.
Leah came out with a warning and a requirement to attend diversity training. She was told that a second offense would lead to her expulsion from Penn. Jirra just hoped that it was over.
The big thing that Jirra was looking forward to was Thanksgiving and her road trip with Alexis to Ohio.
Still, she found time to relax and hang out with her friends.
Chapter 76
Spirit greeted Jirra as she entered Celeste and Beth's apartment on Saturday morning.
"There she is; you ready to go?" asked Cat.
They were going to the Art Museum and then to lunch in center city.
"Celeste will be out in a moment," said Cat.
"Where's Beth?" asked Jirra as she sat down. "I though she was going with us."
"She has a date," said Cat.
"Really? That's cool. Wait, she's going on a date in the morning?"
Cat smiled. "He's taking her out to Bucks County to go horseback riding."
"Um, has Beth ever been on a horse?" asked Jirra
"I don't know if Beth has ever seen a horse, but the guy is pretty cute," said Cat.
"Tell me more," said Jirra.
"His name is Jim, and he's in one of her study groups. He's six-two, short brown hair, hazel eyes, and plans on a career in law enforcement," said Cat. "He's pretty nice; I met him once at a party with some of Matt's friends."
"Well, they have a nice day for it," said Jirra.
"Well, I'm finally ready, let's go," said Celeste as she walked into the living room. "Now, Spirit, you be a good dog, and we'll bring you back some treats."
Cat laughed. "You spoil her so bad."
"She's worth spoiling," said Jirra.
Chapter 77
"That was a lot of fun, Jim," said Beth as they got into his car.
"You did pretty good for your first time," said the handsome young man. He was a senior and due to graduate in the spring.
"Well, all we did was ride along a trail; the horse did most of the work."
"No, you have a nice feel for the animal, and they can sense that," he said.
"Your parents are really nice," she said.
"Thanks," he replied. "I think they liked you too."
"So, where are we going to eat?"
"I figured we'd head into Doylestown; they have a lot of great places to eat. Have you ever been there?"
Beth shook her head. Not in this lifetime, she thought.
"Great, well, we'll be there in twenty minutes," said Jim. "I 'm really glad you accepted my invitation."
"I had fun; what else do you like to do?"
"I like sailing," he replied.
"Really? I love that!" replied Beth.
"You know how to sail?"
"I've been doing it for years," she replied.
"Years? Come on, how old are you, twenty-one?"
Beth smiled, if she counted the years she sailed when she was Ben, it was almost twenty years. "I learned when I was ten."
"What on a lake?"
"No, Chesapeake Bay at first, then San Diego Bay, later the Pacific and Atlantic," she replied.
"Wow, now I am impressed. I didn't realize you moved around that much," he replied. "I thought you were from the DC area."
"I was born on the East Coast and then we moved to San Diego. When my parents died, I was adopted by family friends and moved to the DC area. I now consider them my parents."
"I'm sorry; I didn't know," said Jim.
"It's okay. They were killed in a private plane crash when I was fourteen," she replied.
"That's tough. I can't imagine losing my parents," said Jim.
"I still miss them, but the people who adopted me are very nice. I really love them," said Beth truthfully.
"You mentioned that they work for the government, in what areas?"
"They're Federal Agents, but if you tell anyone I'll have to kill you," replied Beth with a laugh.
Jim glanced over at her. "You're something else, Beth. I'm so glad that Cat and Matt told me about you."
"What did they tell you?" asked Beth.
"That we'd hit it off. I wasn't so sure at first," he replied.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, to be honest, you're a little intimidating. I mean you're the best student in our class, you're self confident, and if you don't mind me saying, the prettiest girl on campus," said Jim.
"You mean that?"
"Yep. I mean, it's taken me this long to get the courage up to ask you out," said Jim.
"You mean that you've wanted to ask me out for a while?"
"Since the first day of class. I noticed you the moment you walked into class. As I got to know you, I wasn't sure that you'd want to go out with me. I guess I was afraid of being rejected."
Beth laughed.
"What's so funny/" he asked.
"I've been waiting for you to ask me out. If you waited any longer, I was going to ask you out!"
Jim smiled. "That would have been a first."
"Oh?"
He laughed. "You know, I almost wished that you had asked me first!"
They found a parking spot in the downtown shopping area.
"Well, there are plenty of good places to eat around here, what do you feel like?"
Beth shrugged her shoulders. "I don't have any preferences, just as long as it's good."
They walked down the sidewalk, making small talk and window-shopping.
"This is a good place. They have great soups and stews here," said Jim.
Beth looked at the menu posted outside the main door. "It looks good."
Jim opened the door for her, and they walked inside.
"Hi, welcome to Horton's," said the woman at the front podium. "Table for two?"
Chapter 78
It was after nine when Beth arrived back home. Spirit greeted her at the door and then escorted her into the living room.
Cat, Jirra, and Celeste were watching a movie.
"Well, did you have a good time? And what we mean by that is what do you think of Jim?" asked Cat.
Beth flopped down on the couch and hugged a throw pillow. "I think I'm in love!"
Celeste hit pause on the DVD player. "Okay, we want details."
Beth sighed. "Where to start?"
"This is serious," said Cat.
"We had a great time. We rode horses on his parent's farm, then he took me to lunch in Doylestown, and then we went shopping in New Hope," said Beth.
"He took you shopping? My, this is serious!" said Celeste.
Beth just smiled.
"What's his name?" asked Celeste.
"Jim, Jim Buchwalter," replied Beth.
"You can't keep seeing him," said Celeste seriously.
"Why not?" asked Beth sitting up straight. "What's the matter?"
"Beth, Celeste is right, it would be a bad decision," added Cat.
"What are you two talking about?" asked Beth as she looked back and forth at her friends.
"Just think about it Beth Buchwalter?" said Cat, pronouncing it as Buchvalter, placing heavy emphasis on the second syllable. "Do you really want to go through life with a name like that?"
Beth tossed the pillow at Cat. "It was just a first date! Besides, I happen to think it has a lovely sound to it!"
"So why aren't you still with him?" asked Jirra. "It's still kinda early."
"Hey, like I said, it was a first date," replied Beth. "Actually, he had a paper to complete. We're going out to dinner Friday night."
"A second date, now this is serious," said Cat.
"I really like him," said Beth with large grin on her face.
"Obviously," said Celeste, as she rolled her eyes. "I'm really happy for you, Beth. Now, are you hungry?"
Beth shook her head. "We stopped to eat on the way back."
"So, give us details," said Cat.
Beth described her day with Jim.
"You went to Horton's for lunch?" asked Celeste.
Beth nodded. "Why, do you know it?"
"You remember Brenda?" asked Celeste.
Beth nodded.
"Her parents own the place," said Celeste.
"Wow, small world," said Beth.
"Who is Brenda?" asked Jirra.
"She was one of the first teens I helped. Like me, she was abducted and transformed by Margo Simon. Her parents never gave up hope of finding her. They totally accept her as their daughter," explained Celeste.
"Where is Brenda now?" asked Cat.
"She's attending college up in Connecticut, and she also works as an administrative assistant at the institute. She's still carrying a lot of baggage from her abduction. Margo knew what buttons to push to break someone down," said Celeste.
"I would have thought that Brenda would attend college down here," said Jirra. "I mean, it would allow her to be closer to her family."
"It was her choice, and trust me that was a big deal. Brenda is rather submissive, thanks to Margo, and just making her own decisions is huge. She does spend the summers down here working at the restaurant," explained Celeste.
"And Margo was the one who abducted you too, right, Beth?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, but she didn't know that we were onto her," said Beth.
Beth then went back to describing her day with Jim.
"Well, I'm very happy for you, Beth," said Cat. "Now all we have to do is get Celeste a beau."
"I'm very happy, thank you," replied Celeste.
"Seriously, you should start dating," said Beth.
"Jirra, can you help me out?" asked Celeste.
Jirra shook her head. "I'm on their side."
"Seriously, Celeste, you should do it," added Cat.
"I just don't find college boys all that interesting," said Celeste.
"So date someone out of college," said Beth.
"And where do I find someone like that? I can't go dating my professors!"
"Now, that's not a bad idea!" said Beth with a grin on her face.
"It would be nice to go out again," sighed Celeste. "I still love Sherman, but I doubt he would want me to spend the rest of my life alone."
Beth gave Cat and Jirra a look as if to say, we have a new mission.
Chapter 79
"How long will it take us to get to Toledo?" asked Jirra.
"Weather and the State Police permitting, seven to eight hours," replied Alexis.
"Not that I'm complaining, but why are we driving?" asked Jirra.
"I wanted to spend some private time with you, even if it's in a car," said Alexis. "Now, as navigator, your job is to get us out of the city and to the Pennsylvania Turnpike."
"No problem, just take a right at the next light," said Jirra.
"Aren't you going to use the map?" asked Alexis as she drove her BMW through the predawn streets of Philadelphia.
"Please! I can get us to Toledo without a map. We just take the turnpike across PA, head up into Ohio and across the state. We'll know we're lost if we run into Lake Erie or drive into Indiana."
Alexis laughed. "Sorry, I'm not used to simple journeys after living in Boston. I swear there's no sense to the streets of that city."
"I've never been there, but Mom told me about it," replied Jirra.
"I want you to come up in the spring," replied Alexis. "Do I turn here?"
"Yes, just look for the signs for 76," replied Jirra. "Do you really mean that?"
"Yes, I want you to come up," said Alexis. "Traffic isn't too bad."
"It will be soon, but we'll be long out of the city," replied Jirra. "Are you worried about coming out?"
"Not really. The show is a hit, I have a contract, and the producer knows what I plan on doing. Even if the show tanks, I'll still get paid, and combined with what I made in The Minotaur, I'm set for life. My accountant has invested my money very well."
"Do you trust your accountant?" asked Jirra.
"Sure, she's my aunt," replied Alexis. "Aunt Robin works for a top investment firm in Chicago. She has an outside auditor review my investments regularly."
"That's good to hear. I've heard a lot of horror stories about financial investors stealing from their clients."
"So has Aunt Robin. She turned in her first boss for illegal practices."
"Back to the original topic, do you think it will affect the show?"
"No," replied Alexis. "As you've probably seen, the show has a LGBT overtone to begin with. I mean, Erin is bi-sexual, and we've already had two storylines with LGBT characters. We've received great ratings from a variety of sources; added to that, we're on a premium channel. No, if anything, it will increase ratings."
"I see," replied Jirra. "What will happen when they find out about us?"
"Well, since I sort of shun the spotlight and lead a pretty normal life, the story won't have long legs. I mean, I live in Boston and haven't been to a club in ages. No, there are far more interesting people for the media to cover."
"What about me?"
"I hate to say it, but you may get some unwanted media attention. Nonetheless, if you just be yourself and don't do anything out of the ordinary, then they'll move on," said Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "Not do anything out of the ordinary? My whole life the past few years has been out of the ordinary!"
Alexis joined Jirra in laughter. "Okay, you got me. What I meant was just go about your daily routine, but don't beat anyone up or throw coffee in their face."
"Only if they don't attack me," replied Jirra. "We should catch the turnpike at Valley Forge; I recommend we stop and get something to eat before we get on it."
Chapter 80
After breakfast, they were back on the road.
"I'm glad you have satellite radio in your car; once we get past Harrisburg, we enter 'radio-free Pennsylvania.' It gets pretty sparse until we get near Pittsburgh," said Jirra.
"Thanks for the warning," said Alexis.
"Just in case, I brought some CDs along," said Jirra.
"What do you have?" asked Alexis.
"A whole bunch of stuff: Alanis Morissette, Pink, Steely Dan, Warren Zevon, U2, Jack Johnson, and some others. I know I have a weird taste in music for someone my age, but I can't stand rap or pop," said Jirra.
"That's fine, I like all the artists you mentioned," said Alexis.
"Cool," replied Jirra.
"So what's the latest on the guys who attacked you and the others?" asked Alexis.
"They're facing a laundry list of charges. According to Diana, the Assistant DA has enough evidence to tie them to five different assaults. She plans on treating the attacks as hate crimes, which will put them away for a long time."
"Are they going to make a deal?" asked Alexis.
"Diana said they don't want to take it to trial, but the DA wants them to do significant time; so we'll see what happens," said Jirra.
"Any idea why they did it?"
"They had all been members of rather conservative groups on campus. Diana said that the police found a lot of racist and homophobic material in their apartments."
"And the girl?"
"She's already made a deal to testify against the others to avoid being charged. The university has expelled her for stealing records," replied Jirra.
"Is that all?"
"No, apparently the other victims have gotten together to sue the defendants under Federal civil rights laws. They want me to be part of it," replied Jirra.
"Are you?"
"Only so they have a consensus, I don't want any money out this. If I get a settlement, I plan on donating it to Celeste's foundation. Anyway, the suit won't be filed until after the criminal case is settled."
"I read your articles that you sent me online; they were very good," said Alexis.
"Jill wrote most of them."
"Maybe, but I could see your touch."
"I'll be working on the paper next semester," said Jirra.
"That's good to hear. You know, you should write out a version of what happened for me. Do like you did with the Anasazi, fictionalize it, and I'll give it to Faith; we might be able to do something with it on the show."
"You mean that?"
"Sure, Faith is open to new plot ideas as long as the characters aren't changed. You've read the books, right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"Okay, think of how a private detective could be brought into a case like this and work it from there," said Alexis. "I mean, your last script was excellent."
"I didn't write a script, just a story," countered Jirra.
"From what Jen said, the script writer used most of your material. Just so you know, she's pitching the script around Hollywood, and it looks like it will be her next production. I know that Jen wanted to tell you first, but I want to encourage you to write."
"They're really going to make it into a movie?" asked Jirra. "I thought Jen was just trying to boost my ego when she said that she had shown it around, but I had no idea that she was serious."
"One thing Jen doesn't joke about is her career. If she thought your story was bad, trust me, she would have told you. She's given me some very good advice over the years, and she doesn't pull punches or lie."
Jirra just nodded. "Okay, when do you want to see the story?"
"As soon as possible, but I don't want it to interfere with your class work."
"It won't," replied Jirra. "Hey, would it be okay to keep the story at Penn? I mean, Erin works mostly in Boston."
"It would be great; we've talked about shooting in other cities," said Alexis.
"Cool, because I have an idea how to get Erin involved."
"Tell me," replied Alexis.
"Okay, Erin has two brothers and a sister, if I remember right."
"That's correct," replied Alexis.
"Okay, what if one of their kids was attending Penn, and there were attacks on students by a hate group."
"She has a niece, who just went to college, but Faith has never mentioned the school's name, just that it was an Ivy League school."
"Great, the niece is attending Penn, and she's working on the campus paper"
"Sounds pretty unbelievable to me," interrupted Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "Let me finish."
"I'm sorry; actually, it sounds good so far."
"Anyway, she's covering a story about campus hate crimes and starts to get threats," continued Jirra.
"Good."
"Anyway, when she's attacked, Erin comes down and works the case."
"So far so good," replied Alexis.
"I will expand the victims to be LGBT, not just TG, and throw in a corrupt official who is obstructing the official investigation because his son is one of the attackers."
"Okay, but don't make it too obvious at first, remember it's a mystery," said Alexis. "You'll need some red herrings too."
"Aw, do I have to? I was planning on some orange roughy and a big bluefin tuna."
After they both stopped laughing, Jirra pulled out a notebook and began to write down ideas. For the next couple of hours, the two girls brainstormed ideas about the story. By the time they stopped for lunch, Jirra had a good idea of how the story would work out.
"I just don't know if Penn will go along with this," said Jirra.
"I think they'll do it. I have an ace up my sleeve," said Alexis.
"What's that?"
"The producer is a Penn alum, and he donates a lot to his school. Besides, you have a lot of sympathetic characters in the story who are associated with the university, so they should like it."
"True," replied Jirra.
"And if they don't let us film on campus, we'll change the name of the school and film elsewhere; we do that sort of thing all the time in Boston. We have to change the name of hotels and things like that. I don't think it will be a problem as we can always tell them that Harvard has let us shoot on their campus."
Jirra smiled. "That'll work; we can't be stuffier than Harvard."
Chapter 81
"I wish I could have met your friends," said Alexis as they approached the PA-Ohio state line.
"Me too, but they all headed out. Cat and Matt are heading up to Golden Hill, Beth is having Thanksgiving with her new boyfriend and his family, and then she's taking him down to DC to have another dinner with her family. Celeste and Spirit are going up to Connecticut for dinner at the foundation. Oh, and Jill is back with her family."
"Faith and Max are going down to spend the weekend with Diana and Kari," said Alexis.
"That's cool."
"So Celeste doesn't have anyone right now?"
"That's right," replied Jirra. "We're actually looking for someone for her."
"Really?"
"I'm just a co-conspirator," replied Jirra. "Actually, Diana says she has a neighbor who might be perfect, but I don't know much else, other than she's going to have us over for a dinner party in December."
"You sure have some interesting friends. Do you think they'd want to have roles as extras if we do the show at Penn?"
"You mean that?"
"Sure, we always need extras, and it would be fun for them," said Alexis.
"I don't know about Celeste, but Beth, Jill, and Cat would do it. I'll bet TC would too."
"I'd like to get Diana to play herself," said Alexis.
"That would be really cool; do you think she'd do it?"
"I think Faith could talk her into it. Maybe we can get Jen to make another appearance."
"She was really good," replied Jirra.
"We're doing our last episode until after Christmas next week; Nick and Kyle are both going to have roles," said Alexis.
"Really? How are they?" asked Jirra.
Kyle and Nick were the two young actors that Jirra and Lindsey had walked down the red carpet with at the Oscars. They were also secretly a couple.
"They're both doing great. Kyle is going to play a cop, and Nick is going to be a lawyer. I'm just glad to give their careers a boost," replied Alexis.
"Say hi for me," said Jirra.
"I will," said Alexis.
Chapter 82
The weather started to change as they drove south of Cleveland. Light rain began to fall, and the wind began to pick up.
"We'll be at my parent's house before the storm gets bad," said Alexis as she switched the radio station from weather to rock.
"That's good to hear," replied Jirra.
"I've decided to move to Massachusetts full time," said Alexis.
"Really?"
"I really like it there. I have a condo in Boston, but what I want is a house on the Cape. What's nice about living there is that I can just be me. Oh sure, I get recognized, but most people are cool about it. The only people who bug me are tourists; the locals respect your privacy."
"Why is that?"
"Part of it is that they appreciate the fact that the show is actually being shot in Boston and not somewhere else like Hollywood or Toronto," replied Alexis.
"That makes sense," said Jirra.
"There's another reason why I want to change my residency; Mass has gay marriage."
Jirra glanced at her, unsure what to say.
"Relax, I'm not proposing or anything, but I'm looking ahead does that appeal to you?"
Jirra was dumbfounded. "To be honest, I hadn't given it much thought. I mean, I love you, but I just figured that it would be too complicated to have an actual marriage."
"Well, when the show ends, my show business career ends too. I want to settle down, and I want you to be part of it. Of course, I want you to finish college and start your own career, but you can be a writer in Massachusetts as well as any place."
"You have been thinking about this, haven't you?"
Alexis nodded. "I wanted to talk about this later, in a more appropriate place, but I couldn't wait."
"I don't know what to say," said Jirra.
"That's a first," said Alexis followed by a snicker. "Seriously, I want you to be part of my life; I hope you feel the same."
Jirra turned and looked out the window.
"You okay, Roo?" asked Alexis, who reached over and placed a hand on Jirra's shoulder.
Jirra nodded as she turned around. Tears were rolling down her face. "I I thought that when I changed that I would be alone even after we met, I didn't think that we could be together legally if you know what I mean."
"I know what you mean, Roo. I've had the same sort of fears my whole life."
"So, you want to wait until I graduate?" asked Jirra.
"Well, you'll have to establish residency in Mass too. I figure that will be easier after you graduate Penn."
"That makes sense," said Jirra her voice trailing off.
"Look, I want you to graduate. I want to attend your graduation and see you in your cap and gown; so don't do something stupid like drop out to just try to please me!" Alexis said emphatically.
"I promise," replied Jirra, holding her right hand up.
"Good. My one regret is that I never graduated college. I plan on starting up again in the off-shooting time. I'm only thirty credits away from getting my degree."
"Have you looked into transferring them?" asked Jirra.
"Yes," she replied. "I owe this to myself."
"Well, I'm looking forward to your graduation too!"
Alexis laughed. She then looked at the clock. "Let's stop to get some coffee; you also need to clean yourself up."
Jirra wiped her eyes. "I don't mind."
"Well, I do. I want my parents to see you as the beautiful woman I fell in love with."
"Watch it, I may start crying again," said Jirra.
Chapter 83
"So, this is your home?" asked Jirra.
"Yes," replied Alexis as she stared at the split-level house. "I offered to buy my parents a new home, but they wanted to stay here now I'm glad they did. I forgot how much I missed this place."
A short time later they were inside being greeted by Alexis's family. Jirra had to admit that she liked them all immediately. They accepted Jirra into their home as if they had known her for years.
"Did you kids have a good drive?" asked Alexis's father.
"It was uneventful, the rain held off until just past Cleveland," said Alexis.
They were all sitting in the living room. Harold, Alexis's father, sat in a large plush chair. Helen, Alexis's mom, sat in a chair next to him. Alexis and Jirra sat on the couch together.
Harold was a around the same height as Alexis and appeared very fit. Alexis had told Jirra that he went to the gym three days a week. He was a high school math teacher. Helen taught English at the same high school. She looked like an older version of Alexis.
What struck Jirra was how they accepted her as Alexis's lover. Alexis had also told them that Jirra was a post-operative transsexual. Jirra and Alexis had decided not to tell them the complete truth until they got to know each other better.
"How do you like Penn, Jirra?" asked Helen.
"I love it," replied Jirra.
"All of it?" asked Harold.
"Well, other than the problems," replied Jirra.
"Alexis told us about that. She told us you helped catch the idiots who were doing the attacks; that was very brave of you," said Harold.
"Not brave, I was just angry," replied Jirra.
"No, it was brave," replied Harold. 'We've heard so much about you, Jirra. I'm not surprised you stood up to those bullies."
Jirra smiled nervously.
"Well, I'd better check on dinner," said Helen. "I just made some lasagna; I hope that's okay."
"Mom, I've missed your cooking so badly," said Alexis.
Helen laughed. "That's good to hear."
"So, do you need any help with preparing Thanksgiving dinner?" asked Alexis.
"No, we're going over to your sister's for dinner. It's her first one since she got married, and she insisted on cooking it," said Helen. "Don't worry, I'm preparing my yams."
"You're actually letting Sue cook the turkey?" asked Alexis.
"She's become a very good cook," said Helen. "Okay, actually, her husband is going to cook the bird."
"That's good to hear. Sue's husband Rick is a chef," said Alexis to Jirra. "I feel a little better about dinner now."
"He's going to barbecue the bird; he says it comes out very tender," said Harold.
"I've had that a few times; it's very tender and tasty too," said Jirra.
"I'll be back in a moment," said Helen.
"Alexis said your mom lives in New Mexico; that's some beautiful country," said Harold. "I passed through that area when I was in the Air Force."
"It's very beautiful; you ought to go out to the spa sometime, I know my mom would love to meet you," said Jirra.
"We just might do that," said Harold. "Alexis told us about an Anasazi site near the spa; I would love to see that too."
"That could be arranged," said Jirra.
Helen came walking back into the living room. "Dinner's ready; do you want to eat in the dining room?"
"Mom, can we just eat in the kitchen like old times?" asked Alexis.
"Are you sure?" asked Helen casting a glance towards Jirra.
"I don't mind; that's where we always ate as a family," said Jirra.
Chapter 84
After dinner, Helen showed Jirra to Alexis' room.
"Since you're a couple, I don't see any reason to give you separate rooms," said Helen.
"I I don't know what to say," replied Jirra as she followed Helen into the room.
"I won't kid you, Jirra. We were a little concerned when Alexis first told us about you, but we can see what she sees in you. I can see that you're very happy together, and well, that's all that matters in the world, right?"
Jirra couldn't restrain herself, and she hugged Helen.
"Thank you so much," said Jirra.
"You're welcome, dear," replied Helen.
_____
Alexis arrived in the room an hour later.
"I see you're still up," she said to Jirra ,who was sitting up in bed reading.
"I was waiting for you," said Jirra. "Your parents are very nice."
"They like you too," replied Alexis as she changed. "What are you reading?"
"It's called A Fist Full of Charms by Kim Harrison. It's about witches, werewolves, vampires and other supernatural beings living in a world with mortals," replied Jirra. "The lead character is a witch who is a bounty hunter."
"It sounds really good," replied Alexis.
"It's the fourth book in a series; I have the others back in Philly if you want to read them," said Jirra.
"I just might take you up on that. I like reading in between takes. I'm gong to grab a bath; you don't have to wait up."
"I don't mind," replied Jirra. "I'm still in shock that your parents gave us a room together."
"That makes two of us," said Alexis. She leaned over and kissed Jirra. "I'll be back shortly."
Chapter 85
Jirra awoke in Alexis's arms.
"Good morning, Roo," said Alexis softly as she gently stroked Jirra's hair.
"Good morning," sighed Jirra.
"I know our first time together in months shouldn't be in my old bedroom, but life isn't perfect," continued Alexis.
"I'm just happy to be with you."
Alexis reached down and began to rub one of Jirra's nipples. "You have the loveliest breasts, my sweet."
"I just wish they weren't so big. I mean, my weight is the same, but they keep getting bigger."
"They're not too big, Roo, you have the body for them," said Alexis.
"I just can't stand it when guys stare at them," she complained.
"Let them stare," said Alexis as she continued caressing Jirra's breasts and nipples. "Does that feel good?"
Jirra smiled. "You know it does."
"Well, I promise that we'll soon get to spend lots of time together," said Alexis. "Do you want me to continue?"
"Yes, but you'd better stop; I mean, your parent's room is right down the hall," said Jirra.
"What, you don't want them to hear you scream out in sexual bliss?" asked Alexis with a grin.
"Not funny," replied Jirra.
"Actually, it would be, but I won't push it now," said Alexis as she gave Jirra a passionate kiss.
Chapter 86
Over breakfast, Harold asked Jirra more questions about the Anasazi site.
"I get regular e-mails from Barrett and Dr. Montgomery. They're pretty sure that the site was only used for some sort of fertility ceremony and not inhabited year-round," said Jirra.
"Who are they?"
"Barrett's a grad student and close friend; his family owns a coffeehouse in the town closest to the spa. Dr. Montgomery is his professor; he's also dating my mom," explained Jirra. "They're both really nice."
"So, what's their evidence for it being a fertility site?" asked Harold as he got up to refill the coffee pot.
"They've only found food storage areas that would support either a very small population or short term habitability. There were few living structures, even though the site is well preserved. They've also used satellite photos and have determined that there was no agriculture in the area. Barrett told me that by analyzing the photos they can usually determine if the land has been disturbed, even going back centuries or thousands of years. He said that many archeologists use such photos to find missing sites," explained Jirra.
"Very interesting; so do they think the food was brought in?" asked Harold as he stood cross-armed by the coffeemaker.
"That's what they think. They've found some remains of corn in a cave; it matches a type grown two hundred miles away," said Jirra.
"I would really like to see it now," he said.
"They're also holding something back from me," said Jirra.
"What's that, Roo?" asked Alexis.
"Roo?" asked Helen as she made pancakes.
"It's my nickname; Jirra means kangaroo," replied Jirra as she pointed to the polished stone kangaroo that always hung around her neck. "My parents had shared a leave together in Australia, and I arrived nine months later. After I transitioned, it seemed to be a fitting name."
"Did Alexis tell you her nickname, Jirra?" asked Harold.
"Dad, don't you dare!" exclaimed Alexis.
"You have a nickname?" asked Jirra as she looked over at Alexis. A sly smile grew on her face.
"It was just something that was used when I was a kid," said Alexis in a dismissing way. .
"And you haven't told her?" asked Harold as he walked back to the table with the coffee.
"Please, Dad," replied Alexis.
"Come on, you know mine," said Jirra.
Alexis sighed. "Okay, but it's not as interesting as yours, Roo."
"Come on, tell me, please?" begged Jirra.
Alexis signed. "Okay it was Chipmunk; there, are you satisfied?"
Jirra did her best not to giggle, although it was difficult. "Chipmunk?"
"God, this is why I don't bring friends home!" exclaimed Alexis with a laugh. "When I was four, we went on a family camping trip. There were chipmunks at the site, and I fell in love with them. I even wanted one so bad for a pet."
"That's not all," said Harold as he sipped his coffee.
"Dad, don't you dare!" ordered Alexis.
"We gave the chipmunks food, and Alexis loved how their cheeks got big as they shoved food in. So she began to copy them," explained Harold.
"I only did it a few times," countered Alexis.
"Honey, you did it for months; we almost stopped taking you out to eat," said Helen. "She would fill her cheeks with food until they bulged out. I think I might be able to find some photos if you want to see them, Jirra."
"Mom! Don't you dare!"
"I've always liked chipmunks," said Jirra as she grinned in Alexis's direction. "You know, it sort of fits her."
"Don't you start," ordered Alexis.
"Don't worry, I won't," said Jirra.
"Thank you," replied Alexis as she sipped her coffee.
"You're welcome Chipmunk," said Jirra.
Chapter 87
"Back to where we were; you said something about you think they're holding something from you; what do you think it is?" asked Harold.
"Well, Barrett told me that they found some strange glyphs in the walls of the canyon, but he won't tell me anything else. I think he's waiting for me to come back to show me," explained Jirra.
"Sounds mysterious," said Harold.
"I know," replied Jirra. "I hope that you do head out there, I know my mom would love to meet both of you."
"That would be nice, Alexis has told us how kind your mom has been to her. I would also like to meet the woman who runs the spa, what's her name, Judy?" asked Helen.
"That's right," said Jirra.
"She sounds like a real character," continued Helen.
"She is," replied Jirra.
"Well, it looks like everything is ready," said Helen. "Alexis, help me please. Now, Jirra how many pancakes do you want?"
Chapter 88
Jirra picked out an avocado colored cashmere turtleneck sweater to wear with her long tan skirt and cowgirl boots. As it would be the first time she would be meeting the rest of Alexis's family, she decided that she would use make up.
Alexis came in as Jirra was finishing up.
"You look fantastic, Roo," said Alexis.
"Thanks, Chipmunk," replied Jirra.
"Okay, keep that up, and I'll tell my family how ticklish you are!"
Jirra smiled. "Your parents are very nice. I can't believe how accepting of me they've been."
"They really do like you," replied Alexis as she sat on the bed. "I'm really glad you came along."
"I'm glad you invited me," said Jirra. "So, I assume the rest of your family knows the edited version of my past, right?"
"Yes," replied Alexis. "My sister Sue and her husband are very open-minded, and I know they'll welcome you with open arms. My other sister, Trish, is a little more conservative. She thinks that the only reason why I'm a lesbian is because of being an actress. She'll probably try to push your buttons a little if she gets the chance."
"Is she married?" asked Jirra as she sat down next to Alexis.
"Engaged to an insurance salesman named Bill; he's nice, but not the most exciting person in the world," explained Alexis. "I swear, Trish must be adopted."
"They're both older than you, right?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, now my brother, Harry, is younger; he's attending Ohio State and is studying to be an engineer; you'll like him."
"Anyone else going to be there?" asked Jirra.
"That's enough for the first visit," said Alexis.
"Do Sue and Rick have any kids?"
"Only Marley, their Irish setter," said Alexis. "He's a sweet dog, goofy, but sweet."
"I like dogs," replied Jirra. "Um, one more thing, does anyone else know you're in town?"
"If you mean the local press, yes, but Emily asked them to stay away. I promised to give a phone interview if they stayed away and not mention that I was in town."
Emily was Alexis's longtime agent.
"Does that work?"
"Around here it does," replied Alexis.
"Does your family know about your plans to come out?"
"Mom and Dad do, but not my sibs," replied Alexis. "I plan on telling them tomorrow, just so they can be prepared for the media reaction."
"Have you thought about how you're going to do it?"
"Emily and I have talked about this; what seems best is to call a press conference and make the announcement. I would prefer to let it go after that, but Emily wants me to go on the talk show circuit. She's already been in preliminary talks with Ellen, Leno, and Letterman."
"Wow," replied Jirra.
"It's not like I'm he first to come out, but the network wants to keep it positive," said Alexis.
"Um, what do you want me to do?" asked Jirra.
"We need to talk about that. I don't want your life disrupted, but knowing the press, they'll find out about you. I would prefer that you have control over it."
"I could be at your press conference," offered Jirra.
Alexis cocked her head. "Do you mean that?"
Jirra nodded. "Look, we're in this together, and that means for both good and bad. I want to be there with you."
Alexis immediately hugged Jirra.
Jirra wasn't sure, but it sounded like Alexis was crying.
"You okay?" asked Jirra.
Alexis pulled away and wiped her eyes with both hands. "You have no idea how much your offer means to me."
Jirra smiled back. "I think I do. Well, this is a switch; usually I'm the one crying."
Alexis laughed. "I guess I'd better get ready. I love you so much, Roo."
Chapter 89
Jirra called her mom while Alexis got ready.
"How's it going?" asked Liz.
"They're really nice, although I haven't met her brother and sisters yet," replied Jirra. "So, what are you doing today?"
"We're having a big feast in the main hall," said Liz. "The spa is fully booked, and in addition to the guests and staff, Judy invited the team who have been working the site."
"And is Dan going to be there?"
"Of course," replied Liz. "I think he's going to propose soon."
"Really? Mom, that's wonderful news; I knew he liked you!"
"So, I take it you're fine with me remarrying," asked Liz.
"You know I am," said Jirra.
"Good, because when we do, even though it will be a small ceremony, I want you to be a part of it. Before you protest, there won't be any awful dresses to wear."
Jirra laughed. "Okay, but only if you agree to do the same for me."
"What do you mean?"
Jirra told her about the conversation with Alexis. "It's not like we're going to do something immediately, but I just wanted to let you know."
"I think it's a wonderful idea; you two were made for each other."
"Thanks, Mom. Well, I've gotta run; say hi to everyone for me. I can't wait to see you next month," said Jirra. "I love you."
"I love you too, Roo."
Chapter 90
The rest of a day was a blur to Jirra. She did her best to remember everyone's name.
As Alexis had said, Trish was a bit of a pain. While she didn't say anything directly to either Jirra or Alexis, she threw out the occasional verbal dagger. Jirra suspected that there was jealousy about Alexis's success.
Jirra did her best to ignore her.
Her fianc ignored both Jirra and Alexis. He seemed very uncomfortable even being in the same room with them.
Harry, on the other hand, was very nice. He couldn't believe that Jirra had once been a male.
"Why did you do it?" he asked. The way he phrased the question, Jirra could tell it was out of curiosity.
"I was conflicted and didn't want to live my life like that," replied Jirra.
He nodded. "That makes sense. I think it's pretty brave."
Jirra smiled back. "Thanks."
"No, I mean it."
"So, I guess I'm the first transgendered person that you've met," said Jirra.
"At least that I know of. To be honest, I never would have suspected that you weren't a girl from birth, so maybe I have met others," he said. "I do know one thing, Alexis likes you a lot. I hope you two stay together."
"Thanks, me too!" replied Jirra. "So, Alexis says that you're studying engineering, what type?"
"Electrical, with a minor in robotics," he replied.
"Do you like it?" she asked.
He nodded. "It's hard work, but I do enjoy it."
"That's what matters," replied Jirra. "Do you have someone in your life?"
He shook his head. "I date, but school takes up too much of my time to get into a serious relationship; but I'm only twenty, so I figure I have plenty of time."
Jirra figured that someone would be lucky to date Harry as he was a really nice guy.
Sue and her husband were also very nice to Jirra. In some ways, they reminded her of some of the people back at the spa.
"Well, I'm glad to finally meet you," said Sue as she worked in the kitchen. "I mean, Alexis has been talking about you for ages."
Jirra was leaning up against the counter watching Sue cook. "I like her a lot."
"That's pretty obvious. I was a little worried about her when she first told me she liked girls, but it's her life, and as long as she's happy, why should anyone complain?"
Jirra nodded. "Um, is there anything I can help you with?"
Sue shook her head. "Just about everything is done. Rick is taking care of the bird. I've noticed that Trish and Bill have been their usual charming selves. I admire that you can ignore her comments."
Jirra shrugged. "I'm learning to ignore people like that."
"Except when you beat them up," said Sue. "Alexis told me how you took on those thugs, nice going."
"I was just defending myself," replied Jirra.
"Still, you stood up for yourself," added Sue.
Marley came padding into the kitchen and came up to Jirra, who began to pet him.
"Hey, you know you're not allowed in here when I'm cooking, scoot," said Sue.
The dog looked up at Jirra as if to say, please say something, I won't cause any problems. He then turned around and left.
"He's a great dog," said Sue.
"Alexis called him your son," said Jirra.
Sue laughed. "She's close. Rick gave him to me as a wedding present three years ago. He was so small that I could hold him in my hands; now he's almost seventy pounds."
"I love dogs. I want to have one after I leave college."
"Alexis loves them too, so I imagine you'll have one or two at your home," said Sue. "Don't look so shocked, Jirra, only a fool couldn't see that you two belong together. I'm happy for both of you. I'm also happy that you'll be a part of our family."
"Thank you."
"Now all we need is for Harry to meet someone."
Chapter 91
The dinner was excellent, and even Trish and Bill seemed to lighten up. Jirra remembered Alexis's comment about Trish being adopted and smiled.
After dinner, Jirra helped Sue, Alexis, Trish, and Helen clean up. Harold and Harry loaded up the dishwasher, and Rick lit a fire in the fireplace. Bill stood and watched. Marley investigated the dining room for anything edible that might have fallen on the floor.
"Mom, how much do you want to take home with you?" asked Sue.
"Enough that your father can have his turkey sandwiches for the next few days," replied Helen.
Sue laughed. "Harry, you want to take some back to OSU with you?"
"As much as you can spare, that was delicious," he replied.
"Okay, what about you, Trish?" asked Sue.
"Whatever you see fit," replied Trish.
Rich emptied a plate of scraps into Marley's bowl and whistled for the dog.
"Sit, boy," he said before putting the bowl down.
Marley immediately obeyed, staring intently at the bowl of food in Rich's hands.
"Do you want Mommy's cooking?" he asked.
Marley barked twice.
Rich smiled and placed the bowl down. Marley then attacked the food with gusto.
"You spoil him," said Alexis.
"Yes, but he's such a good puppy," said Sue.
She then stood next to Rich, and he put his arm around her waist.
"We have an announcement to make we're going to have a baby," announced Sue.
"What!" exclaimed Harold. "When did you find out?"
"Yesterday," replied Rich.
"Oh, Sue, that's wonderful," exclaimed Helen as she began to hug her daughter.
"Way to go, Sis," Harry added.
Alexis was next to hug her sister. "I'm so happy for you."
Trish also hugged Sue, followed by Jirra.
"Congratulations," said Bill.
"This is wonderful news," exclaimed Harold. "I was wondering why you didn't have wine with dinner."
"I'm not taking any chances," she replied.
"Good for you," said Helen. "But don't you think that you shouldn't be working so hard?"
"Mom, the baby isn't due for months," replied Sue.
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist. "I'm so happy for you; now Marley will have a sibling."
"Do you think it will be a good idea to keep the dog when the baby arrives?" asked Trish.
"Actually, big dogs like Marley usually get along great with babies," said Jirra. "They become very protective, as they see the baby as a new member of the pack. I doubt you'll have anything to worry about."
Trish rolled her eyes and shook her head in disgust.
Chapter 92
Alexis and Jirra cuddled close to each other in bed.
"That was a great time, although I don't think Trish or Bill particularly like me," said Jirra.
"Actually, that means you passed the test, if they liked you then we would have had to break up," replied Alexis. "I know she was pissed when you contradicted her about Marley."
"I was just telling the truth. We had a big dog when I was a kid, and he was great."
"Trish is such a prude," replied Alexis.
"Are you still going to tell them?"
"I talked to Harry today, as he had to go back to OSU to study. As expected, he was very supportive. I'll talk to Sue and Trish tomorrow."
"Harry is very nice. I really like him. Sue and Rick are also wonderful."
"Actually, Trish isn't that bad, she just needs to get over herself. She was the beauty queen in high school, and I think she resents the fact that I became an actress."
"Her loss," replied Jirra.
"Still, it would be nice if she was more accepting of me and my life. I also wish she was nicer to you," said Alexis. "I mean, I didn't do this just to bug her."
"I don't know what to tell you; I was a single kid," replied Jirra. "So, when do you plan to tell them?"
"They're coming over for breakfast in the morning, and then they're going shopping. I figured after we eat."
"Do you want to be alone?"
Alexis shook her head. "No, this concerns you too; that is, if you don't mind?"
Jirra kissed Alexis on the lips.
"Is that a yes?" asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded and kissed her again. "I love you, Chipmunk."
"You asked for it, Roo," teased Alexis, who began to tickle Jirra unmercifully.
Chapter 93
Alexis and Jirra were sitting in the living room. Alexis's parents and sisters were also scattered around the room, along with their partners. .
"First, I want to thank you all for all the support you've given me over the years," said Alexis. "I just wanted to let you know about something that I'm about to do, but I also want to make it clear that I'm not asking for permission."
"Go on, dear," said Helen.
"While I haven't set an exact date, sometime early next year, I'm going to come out as a lesbian," continued Alexis. "Now, before you say anything, I have the full support of my producer and network. I'm just tired of having to hide part of my life."
"Good for you, Alexis!" said Sue.
"You have our support," added Rick.
Trish just slowly shook her head in silence.
"Go on, Trish, you can speak you mind here," said Alexis.
Trish looked over at Bill, who nodded.
"I can't believe that you're going to throw your career away over something something so trivial!" exclaimed Trish. "You're on the verge of becoming a huge star!"
"Trivial?" asked Alexis. "You think that my sexuality is trivial?"
"Okay, trivial might not be the best word, but why risk your career?" continued Trish.
"My career isn't the most important thing in my life. Christ, I didn't even want this as a life. I just did that first commercial as a goof; my dorm mates were the ones who wanted the job; I just did the audition because they did," replied Alexis.
"You know that this will bring the world down on you and us too," continued Trish.
"I doubt the whole world will be at my door or yours for that matter. Yes, I know there will be some media attention, but it will fade. I'm not exactly a media darling as my life is too boring for them."
"Yes, but what will happen when they find out that you're dating hi I mean HER," said Trish.
"I have a name, thank you," interjected Jirra.
Trish ignored Jirra and stood up. "Look, Alexis, you have to start thinking about others and not just yourself! Think about the affect this foolish decision will have on us."
"Someone is thinking about themselves in this room, and it isn't Alexis," said Sue. "Trish, get over yourself. You've been a pain ever since Alexis got her first show; why can't you be supportive of her?"
"I knew you'd take her side. You've always taken her side. I mean, you didn't even mind when she changed her last name!"
"I did that partly to protect you guys," said Alexis. "Besides, I didn't make it up, it was our grandmother's maiden name if you remember!"
"Okay, this is getting nasty; everyone take a deep breath and calm down," said Harold. "Alexis has decided to make a very personal decision regarding her life, and we owe her our support."
"So you and Mom are supporting her?" asked Trish.
"Yes, dear," said Harold.
"What about Harry?" asked Trish as she sat down next to Bill.
"He's supportive too," added Helen.
"About everything?" asked Trish as she looked at Jirra.
"Yes, about everything and everyone," said Harold.
"Jirra is part of Alexis's life and therefore part of our lives," added Helen.
Alexis put her arm around Jirra. "Trish, you're my sister, and I'm sorry we're not close anymore, but I can't live my life as a lie. I love Jirra and want her to be part of my life."
Trish looked down at the ground.
"I miss you being a part of my life," continued Alexis.
"Come on, Trish, this is family we're talking about," said Sue.
"I need time to think about this," said Trish as she stood up. "I need to go."
Chapter 94
"Trish has always been a drama queen; remember how she threw a snit when I got married?" said Sue.
Sue, Jirra, and Alexis were in the kitchen with Helen preparing lunch.
"Give her time," said Helen.
"Are you sure she wasn't switched at the hospital when she was born?" asked Sue.
"Sue, what a terrible thing to say," said Helen. She then paused. "Actually, we had a blood test when she was ten."
Sue and the others laughed.
"Seriously, she'll come around," said Helen. "I'll sit down and have a talk with her in a couple of days."
They made a stack of turkey sandwiches and took them down to the family room.
The rest of the weekend was exceedingly normal, and Jirra enjoyed every minute of it. With the exception of Trish and Bill, she felt a part of the family.
Chapter 95
On Saturday, they drove back to Philadelphia and talked about the visit.
"Thanks so much for inviting me," said Jirra. "You really have a nice family."
"I wish that Trish had been more social," replied Alexis.
"Well, I really don't have anything to complain about; most of my family has ignored me," said Jirra.
"Their loss," said Alexis.
"Have your parents always been so open-minded?"
"Yes, they tried to teach us to be respectful of others and their beliefs," replied Alexis. "I'm hoping that Mom is able to talk some sense into Trish's narrow mind."
"Has she always been like that?"
Alexis shook her head. "No, she changed when she went to college. She hung out with a rather conservative crowd; that's where she met Bill."
"Oh," said Jirra.
"You know, I wonder what it takes to make someone shift from being just close-minded to being a thug like the ones who attacked you?"
"I have no idea," replied Jirra. "Looking the map and the clock, we can either drive straight to Philly and get there around ten, or we can stop somewhere."
"I think we should stop, have a nice dinner, and then make mad passionate love until we pass out; what do you think?"
"I like plan B," said Jirra with a grin on her face.
Chapter 96
They ended up stopping in Harrisburg, and after three attempts found a hotel room. It was a suite with a Jacuzzi.
After dinner they returned to their room. Alexis ordered a bottle of champagne from room service.
"Do you think we've caused enough scandal for one day?" asked Jirra as she took the glass from Alexis.
"Roo, this is the state capital; I'm sure they've seen worse," replied Alexis. "By the way, thanks for dinner."
"Well, after you kissed me numerous times, and the way everyone was looking at us, I figured that it would be best if they just thought you looked famous," said Jirra.
"I appreciate that, but I have a card with my old name for just such situations," replied Alexis. "Now, let's get undressed and into the Jacuzzi."
The warm bubbly water felt good, but being in Alexis' arms felt even better.
As always, Alexis took control, and soon she worked Jirra up to a state of sexual bliss.
"Let's dry off and get into bed," whispered Alexis.
Jirra just nodded, and she let her lover lead her to the king-sized bed.
Chapter 97
They were back on the road early, stopping for breakfast in Lancaster.
"The woman at the front desk was very nice," said Jirra.
"Well, you did see her ring," said Alexis.
Jirra nodded, remembering the silver ring the woman wore that had a small pink triangle mounted in it.
Jirra placed her order first, ordering scrambled eggs, scrapple, wheat toast, orange juice, and coffee. Alexis ordered a short stack of pancakes, bacon, fruit, and coffee.
"What is scrapple?" asked Alexis, after the waitress left.
"You really don't want to know," said Jirra.
"Why do I have the feeling that it is made up of leftovers."
"That's about right, sort of like the Pennsylvania Dutch version of haggis," replied Jirra. "While that's not exactly accurate, it's what Dad always called it; but he didn't exactly mean that as a compliment."
"And you actually eat it?" asked Alexis with a disgusted look on her face.
"It's an acquired taste," said Jirra. "My mom loved it, my dad hated it. Do you want to try it?"
"Maybe," replied Alexis cautiously.
The food arrived a short time later. Alexis looked at Jirra's plate.
"It looks as good as it sounds," she said.
"Here, try some," said Jirra, as she placed a small amount on Alexis's plate.
Alexis picked at it before trying a small amount. "It's not as bad as I thought it would be, but I think I'll pass on more."
"Your loss," said Jirra as she ate her breakfast.
"No, no, it's not," said Alexis.
Jirra smiled. "So, when do you have to be back in Boston?"
"Not until Thursday," she replied.
"Soooo, does that mean you'll be staying in Philly?" asked Jirra
Alexis nodded. "Just as long as you don't expect me to eat any scrapple."
"I promise," replied Jirra. "I'd like to introduce you to my friends."
"I'd like that," said Alexis.
Chapter 98
The first thing Jirra did when they got into her apartment was call her mom. She told her all about the visit.
"Well, why don't you give me Alexis's parents' number, and I'll give them a call to set up a visit at the spa," said Liz. "That's if Alexis says it's okay."
"She's all for it," said Jirra.
"Well, I'm glad that overall you had a good trip," said Liz. She then told Jirra about Thanksgiving at the spa.
"It sounds wonderful. Maybe next year I'll come back" said Jirra.
"Maybe I'll come out there instead; would you like that?"
"Like it? I'd love it!" replied Jirra.
"Well, that's a long way off. Oh, do you have your flight info yet for Christmas?"
"Yes, I should have emailed it to you sooner," said Jirra. "Sorry, I don't know where my mind's been."
"I do," said Liz. "Oh, Jen confirmed her reservations for Christmas at the spa."
"That's great," said Jirra. "I love you."
"I love you too," said Liz.
Jirra hung up the phone and then handed it to Alexis. "I suppose you want to call your family."
Alexis nodded. "They do worry about me when I drive."
Jirra unpacked as Alexis called home. The trip was good, but it felt wonderful to be back in her own place.
Chapter 99
The next evening, Jirra introduced Alexis to her friends.
Celeste insisted on making dinner. She slightly undercooked boneless chicken breasts, as they would finish cooking in the hearty sherry mushroom sauce she'd create in the saut pan. A pot of water was on the boil for noodles, and the mixed greens salad was waiting in the refrigerator.
Jirra and Alexis arrived first, and after the traditional greeting from Spirit, Jirra introduced Alexis to Celeste.
"It's pleasure to finally meet you in person. I really like your new show," said Celeste.
"Thanks," replied Alexis as she petted Spirit.
"Beth just called and is running a little late," said Celeste. "Oh, Matt is back in town, and Cat said that they should be here in thirty minutes."
"Matt is the one who was just picked up by the FBI, right?" asked Alexis.
"That's right," said Celeste. "Do you want something to drink?"
"Wine would be fine," said Alexis.
"Jirra, there's a bottle of red over by the fridge: can you get it please? Oh, there's some Diet Coke in the fridge too," said Celeste, as she sauted onion, garlic, and baby Portabella mushrooms in the chicken drippings.
"No wine?" Alexis asked Jirra.
"Not on a school night," replied Jirra as she poured the wine. "Do you want a glass, Celeste?"
"Yes, please, and pour a half cup of the dry sherry in that cup there," she replied. "Alexis, can you add the noodles to the water and give them a good stir?"
They talked to Celeste as she worked on the meal. The smells in the kitchen became delightful as she added the sherry, some tomato paste, a spoonful of Dijon mustard, and chicken stock to the sauce. Then the chicken was returned to the sauce with the noodles, and the pan covered and placed in a warm oven until they were ready to serve.
Spirit alerted them to Beth's approach.
"She has a different reaction to everyone who arrives," said Celeste. "I knew you were coming as soon as you entered the elevator. Her tail started doing corkscrews."
Chapter 100
Cat and Matt arrived a short time later. Celeste began to serve dinner.
"Is your friend Jill coming over this evening?" asked Alexis.
"Not tonight, she's working on an article," said Jirra. "But I'll introduce her to you tomorrow after class."
"Cool, so I can talk to Diana too," said Alexis. She then turned to everyone else "Now, please treat me like a normal person."
"Do we have any normal people here?" asked Cat.
"Just Spirit," said Celeste.
Beth placed both hands on her cheeks and pretended to be shocked. "Celeste made a joke!"
The others joined in laughter.
Alexis immediately felt like she had known them for ages.
"So, how do you like Boston?" asked Matt.
"I really like it, but then I haven't gone through a full winter yet. The driving is difficult, but it's a really nice city -- so many great restaurants," replied Alexis.
"I'm glad the show is actually shot in Boston; it really makes it more realistic," said Cat.
"I know, most of the extras are locals," said Alexis.
"Really? How do you get them?" asked Celeste.
"We do open casting or get them through talent agents. We also do word of mouth," said Alexis. "Why do you ask?"
"I happen to know an extremely talented young woman up there who is an excellent jazz pianist," said Celeste. "In fact, that's her you're hearing on the stereo."
Alexis nodded as she turned towards the sound. "I was wondering who that was. She's very good; we could use her," said Alexis.
"You mean that?" asked Celeste.
Alexis nodded as she sipped her wine. "We like to showcase local talent, especially musical talent. Did you see the episode two weeks ago?"
Everyone nodded.
"Remember when I caught the bad guy near the end of the show? Well, the guy playing guitar on the street just happened to be playing near where we were shooting an earlier scene. He was so good that we brought him as an extra, Thanks to his scene, he's picked up several real gigs and might even get a recording contract," said Alexis. "We're going to put out a CD of music from the show next year."
"Well, I think you'll like Tina," said Celeste. "I'll call her first and see if she's interested."
"Okay. Is she one of your girls?" asked Alexis.
Celeste nodded. "The first class, she's now studying at the New England Conservatory of Music. She sometimes plays in local clubs."
Tina Lennox had been abducted by Margo Simon and sold as a sex slave. Later Tina had ended up working in a sex club in Tokyo before she was recovered and brought to Celeste.
"I have to be back in Boston Thursday, do you think you can get ahold of her before then?" asked Alexis.
"I can call her as soon as we're finished eating," Celeste said.
Chapter 101
"Celeste, it's good to hear from you; how're you doing?" asked Tina.
"I'm doing well. I have a question for you; do you ever watch the Erin Flynn show?"
"I wouldn't miss it. They filmed a scene right near my home; why?"
"Well, I'm sitting next to Alexis Eden, and she's interested in having you as an extra; would you like that?"
There was a long silence on the other end. "Is this a joke?" asked Tina cautiously.
"Here, I'll let her ask you herself," said Celeste as she passed the phone.
"Tina, hi, this is Alexis. Celeste wasn't kidding; we're always looking for good local musical talent, you interested?" asked Alexis.
"Um, what's your real last name?" asked Tina.
Alexis laughed. "If you're going to test me, ask me something hard; it's Finster and I'm originally from Toledo, Ohio."
Tina gasped. "It is you. Oh My God!"
"So is that a yes?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, of course. I'd love to try out," Tina replied.
"Good. Now, Celeste said you play jazz piano, do you play any music that you've composed yourself?"
"A few things," replied Tina.
"Good, I'd like to hear some of those. I'll be back in Boston later this week; can we get together this weekend?"
"Absolutely!" replied Tina.
"Great, well let's trade phone numbers, and I'll call you on Friday to set it up," said Alexis.
After they exchanged number, Tina thanked Alexis and asked to speak to Celeste again.
"Thank you so much, Celeste."
"Hey, we're sisters, remember. I'll look forward to seeing you on TV," replied Celeste.
"I owe you so much," continued Tina. "I owe you my life."
"And you've helped me too. I'll call you this weekend."
"Thanks, Celeste," said Tina. "I won't let you down."
"Trust me, Tina you haven't."
Chapter 102
"Thank you, Alexis," said Celeste.
"I'm glad to help," replied Alexis.
Celeste then told her about Tina and how she had opened up.
"And Margo is the same one who abducted you, Celeste?" asked Alexis.
"And Beth too," said Celeste. "But that's where she screwed up. Margo didn't know what she was getting into."
"That's right," replied Beth. "I was targeted by Margo's kidnapping ring, but what they didn't know was that we were hunting them; my parents work for the Agency."
"Wow," replied Alexis. "You've all had real adventures; I just pretend to stuff like that."
"Yes, but you do it well," said Matt. "By the way, you must have a very good technical expert on the show. When I was down at Quantico, we talked about your show, and several of the agents were impressed with what goes on in the show."
"Thank you," said Alexis. "Actually we have several experts who we run things by. One of them is Faith's husband, Max Bowie."
"Have you ever met him?" asked Matt excitedly.
Alexis nodded. "He untaught me on how to hold a gun. He then showed me the right way."
The others laughed.
"Well, in my last show I wasn't shown; I just did it like everyone else. Max corrected that. How do you know him?"
"Some of his cases are required reading on surveillance and undercover work. I can't wait until I get to read the more interesting ones when I get into the academy," said Matt.
"I would like to meet him too," said Cat.
"Actually, we came close. He helped train many of the detectives who work for Boudicca," said Celeste.
"And you didn't tell us?' asked Cat.
Celeste shrugged her shoulders. "You didn't ask."
Chapter 103
Alexis then told them about the idea for fictionalizing the attacks at Penn for a storyline.
"We plan on going on location out of Boston once a season," said Alexis.
"Do you think that they'll do it?" asked Matt.
"Sure, one of the producers once worked on one of the Law & Orders; she likes to bring in real life issues," said Alexis. "Now, if they do it, would you like to be extras?"
"I'm in," said Beth eagerly.
"I'd like to do it, too," said Cat.
"What about you, Celeste?" asked Alexis.
"As long as it's a small part," she replied.
"Great, what about you Matt?" asked Alexis.
"It will depend when you shoot, but if I'm available, I'd love to do it."
"Great," replied Alexis.
"You in too, Jirra?" asked Beth.
"She'd better, as she's writing the story," said Alexis.
"Really?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded. "I've worked most of it out already. Alexis will then give it to Faith, who'll have final say. If she says yes, then it will be given to a scriptwriter."
"But you'll get credit, right?"
"And a check," added Alexis. "By the way, Jirra, Faith loves the idea. I emailed it to her over the weekend; the only thing is that she needs the story in a week. She'd like to add it to our shooting for season two, which will start in the spring. Is that a problem?"
"A problem? You've got to be kidding. Thanks for telling me!" exclaimed Jirra.
"Relax, you have most of it done already," said Alexis as she snuggled closer to Jirra.
"Why didn't you tell me that Faith liked the idea?" continued Jirra.
"I didn't want to put any pressure on you," said Alexis as she kissed Jirra on the cheek. "I'm sorry; I know that was sneaky of me, but do you think you can get it done on time? I promise I'll make it up to you."
Jirra smiled. "Actually, I should have it done before you leave. Gotcha!"
Alexis stared back and then began to tickle Jirra.
"Okay okay I give!" shouted Jirra in between laughs.
Cat turned to Beth and Celeste. "Alexis sure fits in, doesn't she?"
Chapter 104
"Your friends are really nice," said Alexis as she cuddled close to Jirra in bed.
"I know," replied Jirra. "I'm very lucky to have them."
"So, do you really think that you'll have the story ready by time I leave? I really didn't mean to put pressure on you."
"I knocked a lot of it out between classes today. All I have left to do is flesh out the characters," said Jirra. "However, the main story is done, so the scriptwriters can get started."
"I can't believe you got it done so quickly," said Alexis.
"The story sort of wrote itself. The fact that I was a part of it helps a lot. I did make the group more widespread in their hate, so the victims include gays and lesbians, in addition to TG characters."
"Okay, but that probably wasn't necessary," said Alexis.
"I know, but I'll leave that up to the producers and scriptwriters," said Jirra. "It's actually pretty cool that I'm helping to write for your show."
"Just so you know, I'd doing this because you're a great writer, not because I'm sleeping with you," said Alexis.
"I bet; I imagine you say that to everyone."
"Hey, who do you think I am, Benito?" asked Alexis.
"Ugh! Now there's an unpleasant thought. Just the thought of being in bed with a pig like that would turn me into a lesbian if I wasn't already one!"
Benito was a Hollywood director who'd tried to drug Jirra's best friend, Lindsey, at a post-Oscar party. After stopping Benito at the party, Jen's discrete tip to a Hollywood reporter friend had unleashed a firestorm of publicity over his numerous sexual harassment lawsuits.
Alexis smiled. "Hey! That's my line! I said that back at the Oscar party. By the way, Jen told me that after the smoke cleared over all the negative publicity he got, none of the big studios will ever hire him again. He's descended into directing porn films now."
Jirra laughed. "I think that suits him just fine. If I was doing a story about him, I think that's the way I'd have it end."
"Seriously, Roo, you have a knack for writing very interesting stories. If you decide to work for Hollywood, you would be very busy."
"Thanks, even though it's fun, I would rather be a reporter or write books."
"I'd like you to spend some time with the staff when you do come up to Boston. Maybe you could do an internship on the set."
"But wouldn't people just think I was there because of you?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe at first, but once they see what a good writer you are, they would change their minds. Hell, half the crew is sleeping with each other as it is!"
Jirra laughed.
"I love you so much, Roo," said Alexis.
"I love you too Chip....'"
Alexis interrupted Jirra by kissing her passionately.
Chapter 105
"Thanks for coming over to my place," said Jirra to Diana, TC, and Jill. "Alexis really wants to meet all of you, but at the same time she didn't want to cause a disruption."
"I understand, Jirra," said Diana as they walked to the elevator.
"I can't believe that I'm going to meet Alexis Eden," said Jill. "Do you think she would do an interview?"
The door for the elevator opened up and Jirra and the others stepped in. "If she does, then it better be with me," replied Jirra with a smile.
"You never stop trying do you?" asked TC.
"Hey, it doesn't hurt to ask," said Jill.
Jirra pressed the button for her floor.
"So why does she want to see me?" asked Jill.
"I'll let her tell you," said Jirra. "I don't want to ruin the surprise."
Diana and Jill followed Jirra into her apartment.
"Do you know if there are going to be any openings in this building?" asked Jill.
"I'm not sure; you can ask Celeste," said Jirra.
"It's a lot nicer than where I presently live, and it's much more secure," continued Jill.
"Actually, we're both interested," said TC. "We've been looking for a place together to share the expenses."
"I was thinking about asking Celeste myself about one of the studios. There are nights when it would be easier for me to spend the night in the city. I could also use it as my office," said Diana.
"It would be nice to have all of you here," said Jirra as she unlocked her door.
Alexis was sitting on the couch reading a script for an upcoming show. She immediately set it down and stood up to greet Jirra and the others.
After giving Jirra a hug and kiss, she greeted Diana, TC, and Jill.
"It's good to see you again, Diana," said Alexis.
"I feel the same way. So how do you like working for Faith?"
"She's wonderful," replied Alexis. "And you must be Jill. Jirra has told me so much about you; it's good to finally meet you."
"I'm sorry, but I'm a little overwhelmed meeting you," said Jill.
"Relax, I don't bite," said Alexis.
Jirra leaned over and whispered in Jill's ear. "Yes, she does!"
Jill broke up laughing.
"And I'm also glad to meet you, TC," said Alexis.
"The honor is all mine," said TC.
"Please sit down; does anyone want anything?" asked Jirra.
"Coffee would be nice," said Diana. "I can't believe how cold it is today."
"Okay, does anyone else want some?"
Alexis and Jill both nodded.
"Okay, I'll fix up a pot," said Jirra as she headed to the kitchen.
The women all sat down.
"Jirra said that you wanted to see both of us," said Jill.
Alexis nodded. "I talked to Faith and the producer this morning, and they like my idea. In fact, they've already started negotiations with Penn. We want to film an episode of the show here on campus. The story will be a fictionalized version of the recent attacks, and I'd like both of you to have roles."
"You mean on TV?" asked Jill excitedly.
Alexis smiled back. "Yes. I already have a few other of Jirra's friends signed up."
"I think it's wonderful," said Diana. "But, I'd rather nor accept."
"I really would like you to do it; besides, the part is perfect for you, as you'll be playing yourself in a cameo," said Alexis.
"I doubt Faith would agree to that," said Diana.
"She already has," countered Alexis. "Sorry for going over your head, but it would be very cool to have you in the show."
Diana laughed. "Okay, I'll do it."
"Great," replied Alexis.
"How did you get a script so quickly?" asked TC.
"That wasn't a problem. I talked to a talented writer I know to throw the story together. It will be in the scriptwriters' hands by tomorrow."
"Who was that?" asked TC.
"The person making your coffee," said Alexis with pride.
"Jirra, is that true?" asked Jill.
Jirra stuck her head out of the kitchen. "Yes."
"Wow. Can I get an interview?" asked Jill.
"Please!" replied Jirra.
"Actually, it will be her second credit. She wrote up a story that Jen Stevens is turning into her next movie," continued Alexis.
"Now, even I am impressed by that," said Diana. "Is that what you want to do?"
Jirra walked in carrying a tray with mugs and a carafe of coffee. "Not really, but it is fun."
"Wait a minute -- you know Jen Stevens, too?" asked Jill.
"Alexis stayed at the spa, and she told Jen about it," said Jirra.
"Still, how did that lead to you writing a story for her?" asked Jill.
Jirra laughed. "To be honest, I keep thinking that I'm going to wake up from a dream."
"I'm impressed that Jen Stevens gave you the opportunity," said TC.
"From what I hear, Jen Stevens is very demanding when it comes to her productions," continued Diana. "What did you write about?"
Jirra poured the coffee. "I told a fictionalized account of the discovery of an Anasazi site near the spa back in New Mexico." She handed the first mug to Diana.
"It's very Clive Cussler-like, mixing the past with present day events," interjected Alexis.
"I can't wait," said Jill. "I learn something new about you all the time."
"I wouldn't get my hopes up too much about filming at Penn," said Diana. "The administration is still upset over their portrayal in the press with the recent attacks."
"Jirra might have the solution," said Alexis.
Diana turned to Jirra. "What did you come up with?"
"Well, when the fictional attacks start, a member of the faculty suggests the administration bring Erin in to help solve the case. In one of the earlier stories, Erin helps a woman professor, and they've become good friends. Well, Faith never said where the woman went on to work, so why not Penn? The admin will agree when they suspect that someone on the inside is helping the attackers, so bringing in an outsider is the best way to solve the case. It's actually a little more complicated than that," said Jirra. "But it will show that the administration is trying to solve the case."
Diana shook her head while a small smile grew on her face. "Obviously, you're read all of Faith's books. I imagine she'd be proud of something that complex."
Jirra grinned back.
"You two will hit it off famously," continued Diana.
"We also have another ace up our sleeves," added Alexis. "One of the members of the production staff is a graduate of Penn. But if they don't agree, we'll film elsewhere in the city and make up a fictional name for the school."
"When will this happen?" asked TC.
"Most likely in the spring," said Alexis. "Do me a favor and don't tell anyone else until we get it all formalized, okay? Trust me; you'll be the first to know."
"You can have that scoop, Jill," said Jirra.
"Cool."
"Oh, Jirra, here's something you don't even know yet; we're going to have a special director for the episode," said Alexis.
"Who?" asked Jirra. "You?"
"Please! I have no desire to direct. No, it will be Jen," said Alexis.
"Jen is going to direct?"
"She mentioned to me that she wanted to try it. I offered it to her this morning, and to my surprise, she agreed."
"This will make it really fun," said Jirra.
TC gave Jill a nudge in the ribs.
"Go on, ask," ordered TC.
Jirra turned to her friends. "Ask what?"
"Well, with the attacks and the lack of knowledge among most of the students at Penn of transgendered people, I thought about writing a series of articles on the topic," said Jill.
Diana nodded. "That's a wonderful idea."
"I wanted to talk to you two about this idea before I went to my editor," continued Jill. "I sort of got the idea after that whole mess with Leah. I mean, I doubt if she's the only misinformed person on campus."
"I'm all for it," said Diana.
"What do you want from me?" asked Jirra.
"Just personal insight to humanize the issue. Don't worry; I won't give out your identity. I also hope you'll talk to Celeste; I'd love to get her to help too."
Jirra looked at Alexis, who nodded her approval.
"I think it's a great idea," said Alexis. "I imagine you'll have enough material for a whole week-long series."
"I suppose it would help clear up a lot of false ideas," said Jirra.
"Is that a yes?' asked Jill.
Jirra nodded.
"Great, and Professor Bowie?" asked Jill.
"Yes, I'll participate too," said Diana.
"I'll run your idea past Celeste, but knowing her, I suspect she'll agree," said Jirra.
"Thank you both. I know that you don't want to stand out Jirra, so I really want to thank you," said Jill.
"You're welcome, Jill."
"I promise to protect your privacy, but I still want to interview you if the show is shot here!" added Jill.
"You don't give up," said Jirra.
Jill shook her head. "Nope, that's why I'm going to be a great reporter."
Chapter 106
Celeste loved Jill's idea and agreed to talk to other members of the campus transgendered community.
"The fact that Jill has previously written sympathetic articles should make people in the organization more at ease," she said to Beth.
"It's really a great idea," said Beth as she slipped on her coat.
"Where are you off to?" asked Celeste.
"I have a date," she replied. "Jim's taking me to the movies. I won't be out late."
Celeste nodded. "Have a great time."
Beth stopped at the door. "Why don't you join us/"
Celeste put up her hands in protest. "Please! Beth, don't worry about me; go on and have a great time."
"You sure?" asked Beth.
"Yes, now go," ordered Celeste. "I have some phone calls to make concerning Jill's article."
"Okay, see you later."
Chapter 107
About half the people that Celeste contacted were interested in the article, including two of the victims of the attacks.
Celeste then called the foundation in Connecticut.
"Well, this is a pleasant surprise. How's school going?" asked Dr. Nancy Chen, the lead therapist at the foundation.
"It's going well, but I'm looking forward to the end of the semester," replied Celeste.
"Tina called and told me the great news; that was very nice of you to recommend her," said Nancy.
"After everything she's been through, she deserves it," replied Celeste. "How're things with the other girls?"
"Dot is still a work in progress," replied Nancy.
Dot was another of the teens abducted and transformed by Margo Simon. She was deeply mentally scarred by her enslavement.
"Any progress?" asked Celeste.
"To be honest, I'm not sure. She's calmer, but in some ways she's regressed in age, her behavior is almost like a child sometimes."
"I wish we could find the key to healing the damage Margo did to her," said Celeste.
"I've read Margo's notes. She's a real expert at mind control, and apparently she took great pleasure in molding Dot," said Nancy.
"And the others?" asked Celeste.
"Well, Bobbi Marks is progressing along nicely. She's been approved for her SRS in January. Oh, her parents have been a great addition to the staff; it was a wonderful idea of yours to offer them jobs."
Bobbi Marks had been abducted and feminized the previous year. She'd accidentally killed two of her tormentors during her escape, which had led to her being charged with murder. Thankfully, Max Bowie and others had helped to clear her name and in the process uncovered a very corrupt Virginia Commonwealth Attorney named Thomas J Hill..
"I saw that Thomas Hill is facing a whole new round of charges. If this keeps up, he'll spend the rest of his pitiful life in jail," said Celeste.
"Serves him right; he hurt a lot of people," added Nancy. "I read where he'll have to be kept in solitary as he wouldn't last a day in prison otherwise.
"Too bad. Now, as to the foundation, I was thinking that we should increase the parental involvement, with your approval of course. We have the land to add some more cabins, so that the families who want to can stay closer," said Celeste.
"I think that would be a great idea," said Nancy. "Having the parents around has helped many of the teens adjust. They also help the teens who don't have parents."
"I also want to increase the number of positions for them whenever possible," continued Celeste. "I think we can also talk to the local employers."
"That sounds good," said Nancy. "Oh we're getting two new arrivals next week. One was abused by her stepmother; the other was delivered by the police -- they arrested her for shoplifting, but have decided to let us work with her. Both are currently in the hospital as they have medical needs," said Nancy.
"Like what?"
"Lori, the one abused by her stepmother, is severely malnourished. The other one likes to be called Jane and she was beaten regularly," said Nancy. "Apparently Jane had been working as a prostitute, and her pimp was the one who beat her."
"Have the police arrested the pimp?"
"They can't find him," replied Nancy. "I've notified security just in case he shows up looking for her."
"Of course," replied Celeste. She fought off a yawn.
"You sound tired," said Nancy.
"I just need to find some time to relax."
"That's not what I meant. Celeste, you're in your early twenties going on sixty."
"Come on, I'm not that bad," said Celeste.
"No, you're worse. I admire what you've done, but you have a life to live too," said Nancy.
"Is that a hint?" asked Celeste. "If I didn't know better, I would think that you've been talking to Beth."
Nancy laughed. Actually, she had talked to Beth and Cat.
"Seriously, you need to look after yourself."
"You mean I should start dating again, right?" asked Celeste.
"You got it," replied Nancy.
"Well, I'll take your advice under consideration," replied Celeste. "Now, back to business." She then talked to Nancy about Jill's article.
Chapter 108
Jirra watched Alexis drive away. She waited until the BMW turned the corner before heading back into her apartment.
At least she would be seeing her again soon, she thought.
Alexis took the completed first draft of the story with her. Jirra expected there to be several re-writes, but that would have to wait as she had papers to write and finals to study for.
For the next few weeks, Jirra's attention would be focused on her first set of final exams at Penn, after that there would be time to play.
The other girls also became focused on their studies. They would see each other in passing, but schoolwork took top priority.
Chapter 109
"Thank god that's over with," exclaimed Jirra as she clicked the seatbelt closed.
"I know what you mean," said Beth.
There was an unspoken rule that once the exams were over, there would be no discussion on how people thought they did. They were currently on their way out to New Hope for a post-finals party being thrown by Diana at Kari's restaurant. The party was being held for everyone who was involved with the breaking of the assault case.
Jirra, Beth, Celeste, Cat and Matt were driving out together. Jill and TC would meet them in New Hope.
"I thought Jim was coming to this celebration?" asked Cat.
"He is, but he's meeting us there. He finished his finals yesterday and was out at his family's farm," explained Beth.
"I'm glad that we'll all get to meet him," said Jirra. "I was beginning to think he might not exist."
"Oh, he exists alright," said Beth. "I'll be spending a few days with his family, and then he's coming down to DC with me to meet my family."
"That explains the suitcase in the trunk," said Matt. "I mean, the rest of us just brought overnight bags."
Diana had arranged for them to stay at a local inn that overlooked the Delaware River. She didn't want them to be driving back to Philly late at night.
"So, who is taking care of Spirit?" asked Cat.
"She's on her way up to Connecticut with Michael," said Celeste.
"You mean she's riding in a limo, by herself?" asked Matt.
"Sure, why not? Besides, she deserves it," explained Celeste. "Hey, what's the point of having money if you can't spend it on loved ones?"
"Heads up; we should be approaching 263 soon," said Beth as she looked at the map.
"Got it, I see the sign up ahead," said Celeste.
"So, Jirra, when is Alexis arriving?" asked Beth.
"Her jet gets in tomorrow. We'll be heading out to New Mexico the following day," said Jirra. "She would have been here today, but they had to reshoot a couple of scenes."
"So, are you really flying out to New Mexico in a private jet?" asked Matt.
"It's actually easier," replied Jirra. "To get there on commercial flights, we'd have to catch two connecting flights. Also Alexis wants to relax. The network executives are letting her use it. I imagine they'll claim it as a business expense."
"I imagine it's hard for her to relax on a regular flight," said Beth. "I mean, she's becoming pretty well known, and even in first class she would get bugged."
"Normally she doesn't mind, but this time she wants the privacy," said Jirra. "So, besides us, who else is coming to this party?"
"The assistant DA who's prosecuting the case and the detectives from Boudicca," said Celeste.
"Cool," replied Cat. "I was hoping to see Carla again."
"Oh, that's right, you're related now, right?" asked Beth.
Cat nodded.
"So, any word on the case?" asked Jirra. "I haven't looked at the paper or watched TV in days."
"From what I heard, two of the guys are close to making a deal; the leader of the group is holding out. His parents are putting together a legal team to try to get him off," said Celeste.
"You're kidding?" asked Jirra.
"He's facing forty years," said Celeste. "I guess they figure that it's worth a shot to get a jury that will be sympathetic."
"Sympathetic?" asked Jirra. "In what way?"
"Well, he's going to claim that his rights were violated. However, from what Carla has told me, they have a very solid case against him. Add to that the fact that the girl is going to testify against him, and it doesn't look good for him. If there is a trial, we'll all be called up to testify," continued Celeste.
"Good," replied Jirra. "If he thinks that I'm going to back down, he has another think coming."
"Well, let's turn our thoughts to more pleasant thoughts," said Cat. "The good thing is that the press has been pretty good about using correct terminology for a change."
"I may have to go back and look at the articles," said Jirra.
"Well, you can thank Diana. Apparently she used her connections to talk to the local radio, TV, and print reporters."
"She's wonderful," said Jirra.
Chapter 110
Kari's caf was called The Drunken Squirrel and was located on North Main Street in New Hope.
"What an odd name!" exclaimed Beth as they walked up to the caf.
"Diana told me that Kari named it after a squirrel that used to get drunk on fermented apples from an apple tree in her yard," said Celeste.
"I like it," said Cat. She then pointed up the street. "Oh, look, there's Jill and TC."
"Come on, let's get inside; it's freezing out here," said Jirra.
"I agree," said TC.
There was a sign on the door stating that The Drunken Squirrel was closed for a private party. It had a cartoon of an inebriated squirrel saying "I'm sorry."
As they stepped inside, a tall man joined them. Beth kissed him and then introduced him to the others.
"This is Jim," said Beth. "I'll introduce you to the others in a moment."
Once inside, they were greeted by Diana.
"Well, I'm glad to see you made it; you can leave you coats up here and follow me," she said.
Diana led them slowly to the largest room of the restaurant, taking them on a tour along the way. "The building was originally built as a family home. It was later used as an apartment building and then a gift shop. Kari bought it five years ago. She liked the layout of the rooms and didn't make too many structural changes. There are four dining rooms on the ground floor and two on the second floor. The kitchen had to be expanded, and it's the only part of the building that isn't original. However, you would never know it by looking at the addition from the outside."
The walls of the restaurant displayed a variety of artwork, ranging from photography to watercolors. Diana told them that it was all from local artists and all was for sale.
"Here we are," said Diana.
They entered the largest of the dining rooms. Several tables had been pushed together. In many ways, it looked like a table set for a large family get-together.
A short thin woman with spiky black hair was talking to a distinguished looking man and several women. When Diana entered the room, she excused herself and walked over to them.
Kari slipped her arm around Diana's waist and smiled.
"Hi, I'm Kari," she said.
Kari was a short woman with spiky black hair. She had multiple piercings in each ear. Her outfit consisted of black slacks and a dark purple top. Over her outfit was a professional white chef's apron with her name embroidered on it.
"Let me see if I can identify each of you. Diana has told me so much about you," continued Kari.
She stood in front of the girls and ran her eyes over them. She stopped in front of Celeste.
"Obviously, you must be Celeste. Diana said that you always have an air of sophistication about you, even when you're dressed casually."
Celeste smiled and extended her hand. "I'm pleased to meet you too."
Kari ignored the hand and instead hugged the young woman as if she had known her for years. "You're all family now; so let's dispense with the formalities."
"I should warn you that Kari isn't shy," said Diana.
Kari laughed, looked at Beth, and then glanced back at Diana.
"I agree, Diana, she does have the same look of adventure in her eyes as Max does," said Kari. She then turned to Beth. "Are you Beth?"
Beth nodded and hugged Kari.
Kari laughed. "Good, good, I see that Diana was right about you."
"This is Jim," said Beth.
Kari hugged him and then she approached Jill.
"Ah yes, I would know you anywhere. You have the gleam in your eye that I've seen in Diana's many times. I've read your articles, Jill; you have great potential," said Kari. "I was also pleased to see that you got some of the credit for helping catch those bigots. In fact, you all got credit, even if they didn't give your names."
"I was just doing my job," said Jill.
"Yes, but you've helped changed some people's attitudes. Diana showed her press connections your articles and asked if a college paper can get it right, why can't they? Please don't sell yourself short."
Jill couldn't reply and began to feel very emotional. Kari sensed this and hugged the young woman.
After they hugged, Kari turned to TC.
"I guess you could call me the 'gimme' in the group," said TC.
Kari laughed. "Diana told me that you weren't shy."
They hugged, and Kari moved to Cat and Matt.
"Do you two get a lot of jokes about your names rhyming?' asked Kari with a big smile on her face.
"We're used to it," replied Cat.
Kari laughed. "Well, welcome!" She then hugged them.
She then stopped in front of Jirra. "Last, but definitely not least; I've been looking forward to meeting you, Jirra. What a lovely name," said Kari.
The two women hugged.
Kari then stepped back. "You're missing something."
Jirra cocked her head and smiled. "What do you mean?"
Kari motioned with her left hand, and Alexis stepped out from the kitchen.
Jirra's eyes opened wide and her jaw dropped.
Alexis walked over and hugged and kissed Jirra.
"I thought you couldn't make it," stammered Jirra.
"We finished the shoots early. I just got here a few minutes before you did," explained Alexis.
"Okay, now that everyone is here, let me introduce you to everyone else," said Kari. She motioned for the man and the women.
"First, let me introduce a rarity in these parts, an honest politician," Kari began.
Cat walked up and hugged Carla. "Good to see you, Aunt Carla!" said Cat.
"Aunt Carla?" asked Kari.
"My little brother married Cat's mother," said Carla.
"Wow, what a small world," said Kari. "Diana, why don't you introduce the others?"
Diana nodded. "This is Nina Vasquez, and Lori Tompkins, and Olivia Salvador; they all work for Boudicca."
Jirra broke out in a huge smile. "I thought I recognized you. I never had a chance to thank you for rescuing me."
Nina laughed. "You were doing a pretty good job without us."
Olivia, a stocky woman with short blonde hair nodded in agreement. The color of her hair was natural and came from her Argentinean mother whose family had originally emigrated from Germany in the 1920's. "I'm not sure who needed rescuing; you handled two of them without our help."
Lori shook Jirra's hand. "By the way, have you talked to Tara lately?"
"You know her?' asked Jirra excitedly.
"Oh yes, she taught me my first self-defense lesson when I was in college," replied the tall redheaded woman.
"She taught me too!" Jirra said proudly.
"That doesn't surprise me," said Lori.
"But how did you know that I knew her?" asked Jirra.
"Sorry, but I can't give away all my detective secrets!" replied Lori with a wink.
"Okay, last but not least, let me introduce you to our friend and neighbor, Sean McClain," said Kari.
He was six feet tall and medium build. He had a full head of hair, which was turning grey, although he didn't look old. Jirra suspected he was in his late forties.
The man smiled and greeted everyone, although not as enthusiastically as Kari had done.
Chapter 111
"Now, feel free to mingle, the appetizers will be out soon," said Kari. "By the way, we will have three more guests, although one is also our entertainment for the evening. She owes me that for catering her last party. Anyway, her name is Trish Peyton-Ten Broeck; she and her partner, Amelia, and their young daughter are running a little late, but they should be here within the next thirty minutes. Seems someone ran into a deer ahead of them along River Road," said Kari.
"Are we adding venison to the menu?" asked Sean with a wink.
"I have enough already," said Kari. "Besides, the preferred way of tenderizing Bambi isn't with a SUV. Now if the deer had a red nose, we could add it to the holiday menu."
Beth almost choked on her wine upon hearing Kari's joke. "That was awful funny, but awful."
"Sorry, but I've hit three deer along that road since I've lived out here," said Kari. She then held up two fingers. "Two more and I become an ace."
Celeste gave Beth a puzzled look.
"It's a fighter pilot's term; shoot down five of the enemy and you're classified as an ace," said Beth with shrug.
"I'm impressed," said Kari. "Are you into trivia?"
Beth shook her head. "Military history."
"Really, I haven't met too many women who are into that," said Kari. "Well, Diana said that you all were filled with surprises."
Kari then turned to Jirra and Alexis. "I really like the show, Alexis," said Kari.
"Thank you," replied Alexis, who had her arm around Jirra's waist.
"So how did you two meet?" she asked.
"It was back in New Mexico at the spa where Jirra lived," said Alexis.
"Oh yes, you must give me the name of it; I would love to go out there," said Kari.
"It's called Caldera de Gaia," replied Jirra. She then briefly described the facilities.
"It sounds wonderful," said Kari.
"I know you'd love it," said Jirra. "The funny thing is one of the women who works there is also named Cari, although she spells it with a c."
"A rose by any other spelling," replied Kari. "Now for the important part, what's the menu like?"
Jirra laughed. "It's great." She then described some of the meals and told Kari about Lindsey and Hannah.
"Now I know we have to go. I would love to see the portable barbecue. So, this friend of yours, she's serious about going into the restaurant business?"
Jirra nodded again. "Yes, Lindsey is very serious about it. She's taking business courses along with her cooking classes."
"I wish I had done that. Thankfully, I had some friends to help me, like Sean. He helped finance the place, and he still provides me with good advice. I know Lindsey is getting experience at the spa, but do you think she'd like to spend some time working in something smaller?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, I've wanted to add some Southwestern tastes to the menu, and I could use some help. Do you think she would like to spend a few weeks out here working for me this summer?" asked Kari.
"Really?" asked Jirra.
Kari nodded. "Sure."
"Well, I'll be sure to tell her when I see her in a couple of days," said Jirra.
"Maybe she can return the favor and allow me to spend some time in their kitchen," continued Kari.
"I'm sure they would take that as a tradeoff," said Jirra.
Kari then noticed one of her assistants motioning to her. "It looks like I'm needed, excuse me," she said.
"Shy she isn't," said Alexis.
Chapter 112
Everyone took their seats at the large table as the appetizers came out.
"Now, this will be run like a big family dinner; so take what you want and pass down the platters. Don't worry, there's plenty," announced Kari. "There are several appetizers: The little round balls are Max's Devilish Crab Balls -- crabmeat dipped in a light mustard sauce, rolled in buttered bread crumbs, and then quick baked. There are two kinds of canaps, the uncooked ones are Faith's Favorites -- minced smoked ham and gouda cheese with a bit of chopped green olive, held together with a light vinaigrette on a round of dill rye bread, and the ones with a melty top are tiny pissaladire -- there's a little dollop of caramelized onion between the French bread round and the melted Swiss cheese. There's also a platter with two dips and a variety of fresh veggies to dip in them -- the green dip is my own basil-garlic hummus, and the other is Sean's Special -- a bacon-horseradish-cheddar blend with sour cream. Bon appetit!"
Jirra noticed that Kari had arranged for Celeste to sit next to Sean, who seemed more than slightly interested in her.
There was a brief interruption as a gust of cold air brought three newcomers in the door. A stocky, cheerful-faced young woman carrying a guitar case was followed by a slightly older woman with a long, thick strawberry-blonde braid, who was carrying a squirmy, but happy-looking two-year-old with matching hair.
Kari made quick introductions as she pulled a highchair up to the table between the two remaining empty seats. "Everybody, these folks are the Peyton-Ten Broecks: Trish, Amelia, and Eve. Can you say 'hi,' Eve?"
The little girl waved at everyone and, grinning broadly, yelled out, "Hi, Eve!"
Trish and Amelia immediately pointed at each other and chorused, "You can tell who she got her sense of humor from!"
Amelia then hastily explained that she and Eve were in need of a quick visit "to the potty" and would be right back.
Jirra felt a strange feeling as she looked at the little girl. It passed quickly, and she hoped that no one else noticed how she had been staring at the child.
"Sorry, we're late," said Trish as Kari handed her a glass of wine.
"Was anyone hurt?" asked Diana.
"Not too bad. The Suburban Assault Vehicle knocked the deer into a car in the opposite lane. It went through the windshield. The two people in the Toyota were more scared than hurt," said Trish. Their biggest delay, she explained, was due to the oafish driver of the SUV, who bored everyone with his unending complaints about the not-very serious damage to his pride and joy. It had taken forever for the cops to get him to give them a report of the incident.
"What about the deer?" asked Sean.
"It was killed instantly," said Trish.
"That's good to hear," said Sean.
"Why is that good?" asked TC. "Sorry, but I'm a city girl."
"I've seen a few accidents around here when the deer is trapped from the impact; it isn't pretty," said Sean. "Also if the deer is even slightly hurt, the local police will just shoot it. There's no vet that will treat a deer for a car accident. This time of year there are so many due to the rut."
"How awful," said TC. "That seems rather cruel."
"He's right, TC" said Jim. "Unfortunately, there are so many deer around here now that cars have taken over the role as the main predator. My dad hit one last year, trashed the front of the truck, and it didn't do the deer any good either."
"Where do you live, Jim?" asked Sean.
"Up 611, past Revere," Jim replied. "I was born in Allentown; my parents moved to Revere when I was three."
"Okay, I know the area," said Sean as he nibbled on a crab ball.
"Are you from here originally, Sean?" asked Jim.
Sean nodded. "I was born in Doylestown way back in 1955, and other than the four years in the navy, I've lived in the area. Oh, I did go to college in Philly, but that's still close enough."
Jirra did the math in her head and was surprised, as Sean didn't look like he was in his fifties.
"Where did you go to school?" asked Celeste.
"Well, I would have loved to go to Penn, but I got my degree from Temple," he replied.
"Don't sell yourself short; you also attended Princeton," interjected Diana.
"Just for graduate studies, but I still lived here. It was cheaper to commute," he said. He then turned to Celeste. "I hope you don't think less of me."
Celeste giggled. "No, not at all."
Beth looked at Jirra and mouthed. "I think she likes him."
Jirra nodded back.
Amelia came back with Eve, and they got settled in at the table. Kari whispered something into Trish's ear, and they exited together to the kitchen.
Chapter 113
Jirra would have been content to just eat appetizers for dinner as everything was so good. However, Kari had other ideas. A server soon came to clear the appetizer plates away.
Just then, the door from the kitchen swung open, and Trish appeared with a tray holding a large pumpkin on it, held up above her shoulder with the fingertips of just one hand. She held a ladle in her other hand. With a huge grin, she broke into hearty song as she paraded around the tables, showing that the pumpkin had a silly looking face drawn on it:
The bore's head in hand bear I
Bedecked with bays and rosemary
I pray you, my mistresses, be merry
Quot estis in convivio.
Amelia sang along on the chorus, joined promptly by Celeste and then Sean, who had a very pleasant, strong baritone:
Caput apri defero,
Reddens laudes Domino
"The song is 'The Boar's Head Carol', a very old English traditional Christmas song," Celeste said to several who had rather blank faces. Then there was general chuckling.
With rather surprising grace, considering her burden, Trish swung the tray down in front of her, shifted to grasp it with both hands, and placed it on a small serving table that Kari had waiting. It then became obvious that there was steam coming from a vent in the top of the pumpkin.
Kari explained, "I wanted to present the soup in the pumpkin, because it was cooked in it. However, the face and the song are all Trish's doing. Well done, Trish.
"We'll ladle the soup into bowls and pass them around. It's a puree of pumpkin cooked in cider with onion and fresh apple added, and it's lightly spiced in the Pennsylvania Dutch tradition."
Chapter 114
As Jirra ate, she wished that Lindsey could be there as she would have appreciated the variety of the delicious food. Jirra then wondered if Lindsey would consider coming out for a few weeks; it would be fun to show her around the city.
Jirra then noticed how Sean and Celeste seemed to be hitting it off. That was good, she thought, as Celeste deserved to have someone in her life.
Kari next brought out a couple of large wooden salad bowls, which she started passing around. "The salad is a mix of baby greens with slices of fresh pear and freshly toasted pecan pieces. It's dressed with a pear-infused white balsamic vinaigrette, and there are side dishes of bleu cheese crumbles for those who desire them."
Alexis took Jirra's hand.
"So did I surprise you?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, but I don't mind," replied Jirra.
Alexis looked around the room. "You've done well, Roo; you've surrounded yourself with a strong circle of friends. There's some real strength in this room tonight."
"I know, I was thinking that myself," replied Jirra. She then looked over at Beth, who was taking in Jim. They really made a nice couple, she thought. It was hard to believe that Beth had once been a man.
Alexis then leaned close. "Are TC and Jill a couple?" she whispered.
Jirra looked over at her friends and could see that something was going on between the two. She looked at Alexis and grinned. "Could be."
"Well, they do look like they're in love," whispered Alexis.
"Sean, are you going to help me with the entertaining after dinner?" asked Trish from across the table.
"Depends," he replied.
"Depends on what?" asked Diana.
"Depends if Kari finally got the piano tuned," he replied.
"What piano?" asked Celeste as she looked around the room.
He pointed to the corner. "It's currently being used as a serving table."
"It's a small place," replied Kari. "And yes, it's been tuned."
"You really play?" asked Celeste.
"He's a real Renaissance man, Celeste," said Diana. "He plays piano, writes books, paints, and has even been known to act in the occasional play."
Sean laughed. "A jack of all trades, but a master of none."
"Don't listen to him, Celeste. I've tried to get him to play with me at one of the local fundraisers," said Trish.
"I doubt if our musical tastes would be a good combination," said Sean as he toasted her with his drink.
Trish laughed. "While that would be true for my regular audience, I think I could make an exception for you, especially if it was for a good cause," countered Trish.
"What type of music do you play, Sean?" asked Celeste.
"He can play everything from the standards to rock," interjected Kari. "Sorry, but you can be too shy sometimes, Sean."
"I can't wait to hear you play," said Celeste turning to him.
"Okay, but not until after dessert; I have no intention of missing any part of one of Kari's feasts," he said.
Chapter 115
The entres were brought out on large platters. "OK, folks," Kari announced, "there are two entres, but this is family style, so don't hesitate to have some of each. This one is a medley of sauted shrimp, scallops, and sole in a sherried cream sauce over penne pasta. The other is another of my inventions -- medallions of pork tenderloin and Pennsylvania Dutch smoked sausage sauted with apples and dried sweet cherries in a spiced cider reduction, served over pured sweet potatoes. There are also dishes of a steamed medley of green beans, carrots, cauliflower and broccoli with butter and lemon zest. Enjoy!"
The conversation slowed significantly as people filled their plates and began eating.
Everyone seemed a bit surprised at how quiet and well-behaved little Eve was, despite being an enthusiastic eater. Her bib seemed to show samples of just about everything on the menu. Her quiet ended suddenly though, when she discovered the big dollop of whipped cream on top of the warm, fragrant gingerbread that Kari served for dessert.
"Mit schlag!" she cried delightedly. "Yummy!"
Amelia explained that while it wasn't easy for a two-year-old to say "whipped cream," Eve had learned the easier German equivalent, "schlag," from a friend in DC.
As promised, after dinner the table was cleared away, and the piano was wheeled out. Sean played in the background for Trish. At first, they played Christmas carols, which got everyone in the mood. Trish said that if she saw anyone not singing she would drag them up for a solo. She then transitioned to some "piano-bench" songs that almost everyone knew, and then got them to sing on the choruses of a few of her own songs.
"Well, I need to take a break," said Trish. "Please, Sean, continue to play."
"I smell a set-up," he replied with a laugh. "Well, I've sort of used up my repertoire of holiday songs."
"Don't let that hold you back," shouted Kari.
Her comment was met with laughter.
"Okay, if you insist," said Sean.
"We insist," chorused Diana, Trish, and Kari.
"Please, play," said Celeste.
Sean smiled at her. "Only, if you sit by me I need the support!"
Before Celeste could protest, Beth and Cat gently nudged her towards the piano.
Celeste sat down next to Sean.
"No more excuses!" said Diana.
Sean shrugged his shoulders and began to play. "Well, since I have no choice, then I guess I'll play some of my favorites. Here's one of my favorite composers."
He then started to play a medley of Cole Porter songs. They were familiar enough to get most of the others to sing along. He deftly moved from one classic to another without skipping a beat. Celeste was beaming and couldn't take her eyes off of him.
"Okay, one last song, and since this charming lady next to me seems to know all the lyrics and has such a lovely voice, I'd like her to accompany me," he said looking at Celeste.
"You can't mean me," interjected Celeste.
"No one else," he replied softly, and then he began to play.
Soon the two of them were singing "Let's do it, let's fall in love."
Chapter 116
"Celeste, you were wonderful. I had no idea you could sing so well," said Beth.
"Singing was the easy part," she replied.
They were standing in front of the mirror in the restroom.
"What do you mean?" asked Beth.
"I love him but howhow do I tell him I mean" stammered Celeste.
"Tell him the truth," said Beth.
Celeste turned to her friend. "Just like that?"
Beth nodded. "Look, he obviously has feelings for you. My god, Celeste, it was like a Hollywood movie watching you two together. And, if he's a good friend of Kari and Diana, I doubt that your past will be an issue."
"Are you sure?" asked Celeste cautiously.
Beth put her hands on Celeste's shoulders. "Yes, I'm sure, but what's the worst thing that could happen if he rejected you?"
"My heart would be shattered"
"Is it that strong a feeling?" asked Beth.
Celeste nodded. "I haven't felt this way since I was married to Sherman."
"Then you should be honest with him. Look, I'm wise beyond my years when it comes to these sorts of things. He obviously is interested in you, so if he makes a move, tell him up front. If he's the person I suspect he is, then everything will be fine."
"And if he isn't?"
Beth shrugged her shoulders. "Then you save yourself a whole lot of time."
Celeste nervously bit her lower lip. "I don't know, maybe I'm just reading too much into this."
"No, no, you're not."
"I suppose you're right. I don't think he just pulled that last song out of his hat."
Chapter 117
The party had settled down to small groups of people talking and drinking coffee or hot chocolate.
"The inn is just down the road on the right," said Diana.
"It was a wonderful idea to stay out here tonight," said Cat.
TC and Jill were the first to leave, followed shortly afterward by Cat and Matt.
Sean was sitting at the piano, playing some gentle background music; Celeste was sitting next to him.
"Well, we have to leave too," announced Trish. "It was a great party as always, Kari, but Eve is already up way beyond her bedtime." She and Amelia then said goodbyes to the others, with Eve sleepily waving bye-bye to everyone.
The three women from Boudicca also decided to leave at the same time.
Alexis, Jirra, Diana, and Kari were sitting at the other end of the room chatting. Beth and Jim were sitting next to the fire talking and cuddling.
"Are you leaving too, Carla?" asked Diana.
"In a moment," she said as she began to check her phone. She listened to a message. "Kari, my cell phone's dying; can I use your phone?"
"Sure, let me show you where it is," said Kari.
"You look concerned; is there something wrong?" asked Diana.
"I don't know," she replied.
"Kari said you also paint," said Celeste to Sean. "What style?"
"Watercolors," he said. "You want to see one?"
Celeste looked confused. "What do you mean?"
He laughed, "I have a piece for sale in the front room."
"Oh!"
"Come on, let me show you," he said. "No one is listening anymore anyway."
They walked together to the front of the caf.
Chapter 118
The painting was a watercolor of the Delaware River with the canal in the foreground.
"That's very good," said Celeste.
"Thank you," he said. He then took a deep breath. "Okay, I didn't bring you out here to look at my painting. I wanted to speak to you alone."
"Really?" she asked.
"I know that there's a big age difference between us, but I would like to see you again sometime."
Celeste took in a deep breath and let it out. She suddenly felt weak in the knees and sat down in a chair at one of the tables.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
Okay, here goes nothing, she thought. "Sean, there's something you need to know, and after hearing it, if you change your mind about asking me out, I'll understand."
He pulled out a chair next to her. "What is it?"
Celeste bit her lip and then looked into his eyes. "I was born male. I underwent sexual reassignment surgery several years ago."
He stared back.
"I just wanted to be honest with you," continued Celeste. "I'll understand if you don't."
He interrupted her by kissing her gently on the lips.
Chapter 119
Carla came back into the main room looking as if she was about to explode.
"What's wrong?" asked Diana.
"I just got a call from my office," said Carla as she sat down. "Can I get something to drink?"
Kari stood up. "What do you want?"
"I don't care, just as long as it's strong."
Kari returned with a bottle of cognac and poured Carla a glass.
Carla took the glass and nodded. She then took a long drink. "A detective got a tip this morning, and he decided to follow up on it. He talked to a friend in the Miami-Dade area and confirmed the story."
"What do you mean?" asked Diana.
Carla held out her class, and after Kari refilled it, took another long drink. "I'm so sorry, Jirra, but don't worry, we'll get him back."
Jirra tensed up. "What do you mean, Carla?"
"Todd Kelly boarded a jet to Miami this morning. After getting off the jet, he caught a cab to a marina. His family's yacht was just located in Nassau, Bahamas. The Bahamian authorities have been notified, and we're issuing a warrant for his arrest."
"Will they turn him in?" asked Jirra.
"They have no record that he ever entered the Bahamas," replied Carla. "Most likely he slipped off the boat before it pulled into Nassau."
"Are his parents involved?" asked Alexis.
"I would bet my life on it," said Carla. "I worked a similar case a few years ago. The boy of a rich family was accused of rape. He turned up in France. It took a little time, but we caught him by investigating the parents. They were sending him money. We'll start on Todd's parents immediately. I am not about to let a little rich punk like him get away. Shit!" she exclaimed.
"You can throw the glass if it will make you feel better, but just do it into the fireplace," offered Kari.
Carla nodded and then stood up and flung the glass into the fireplace.
"Did that help?" asked Diana.
"It didn't hurt," replied Carla. She then hugged Jirra. "I will get him, I promise."
"I'll help," said Diana, as she reached for her purse.
"Who are you calling?" asked Kari.
"Max, and he'll contact Boudicca," said Diana.
Jirra felt a flare of emotions ranging from anger to fear. Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist.
"I'm so sorry, Jirra."
"You didn't do anything wrong, and I know that you'll get him," said Jirra. "May I have some of that cognac, please?"
"I think we should all have some," said Kari.
Chapter 120
"I feel so bad," said Celeste as she stood outside of her room at the Inn.
"I know," replied Beth. "I'm thinking of placing a phone call myself."
"Don't you trust the police?"
"Oh, I do, but my family can give them a hand, even if it's unofficial," said Beth.
"Jirra must feel awful," said Celeste.
"Thankfully, Alexis is here to comfort her. Speaking of which, how did it go with Sean?"
"He wants to take me to dinner," replied Celeste.
"And?"
"I told him, and he doesn't care!" replied Celeste with glee in her voice.
Beth wrapped her arms around her friend. "That's wonderful."
"I know," replied Celeste.
"Well, you have to tell me everything when I get back," said Beth.
"Are you leaving tonight?"
"Jim's taking me to his family's farm. It's less than an hour from here," said Beth.
"Okay, but watch out for Bambi," said Celeste.
"And Rudolph," added Beth.
Chapter 121
"You want to talk about it?' asked Alexis as she propped herself up on a pillow in their bed.
"Talk about what?" replied Jirra.
"Come on, Roo, don't try that on me; you're obviously bothered by Todd's escape.
"Is it that obvious?' she replied.
"It's a good thing you only write movies and shows; you can't act worth a shit," said Alexis.
Jirra smiled in spite of herself. "Okay, I'm pissed. If Todd isn't caught, the others may change their pleas and also get off."
"You don't know that," said Alexis.
"I don't know what to think. His family is rich, and I'm sure they'll find a way to support and hide him," replied Jirra.
Alexis began to slowly slide her fingers through Jirra's hair. "From what Carla said, they're not going to let up on this. He can't live in the open, and sooner or later he'll be spotted. He's not charged with a capital crime, so it'll be harder for him to find a foreign government to shelter him. They often do it if the person is facing the death penalty, but he's just facing a long sentence. Also there's the fact that he's charged with a hate crime; not too many countries like to be associated with things like that, and those that do, well, let's just say I doubt if Todd would want to live there."
"Maybe he's in disguise," said Jirra.
Alexis snapped her fingers. "I know. He's dressing up as a girl!"
Jirra laughed. "You're so bad!"
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra. "You have no idea, Roo!"
Chapter 122
"We'll be landing shortly, Ms. Eden," announced the flight attendant.
"Thank you," she replied.
Jirra was looking out of the window of the jet.
"I imagine you can't wait to see your mom," said Alexis.
"I was doing okay until we started our descent. This is the longest I've ever been away from her," replied Jirra.
"It's always harder the first time," said Alexis.
"Thank you for spending the holidays with me," said Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. "Thank you for asking me. My family is cool about it; I'm having them up to visit in January. They want to be there when I make the big announcement."
"The whole family?"
"Not yet, but Mom is working on Trish," replied Alexis. "Changing the subject, who is meeting us at the airport?"
"To be honest, I'm not sure. I'm pretty sure my mom will be there, barring any medical emergencies at the spa," replied Jirra.
"Well, it's too cold for snakes," said Alexis.
Chapter 123
"There she is!" exclaimed Jirra as she pointed to her mom. She ran over and gave her mom a long hug.
"Well, I'm happy to see you too, Roo," said Liz.
"Sorry, it's sort of been building up the closer we got here," said Jirra.
"Hi, Liz," said Alexis.
"It's good to see you again, Alexis. I'm so happy you accepted our invitation," said Liz.
The two women hugged.
"Are you by yourself?" asked Jirra.
"No, I had some company," said Liz.
"Who?" asked Jirra as she looked around the terminal area.
"Over there," said Liz, pointing to the right.
"Lindsey!" exclaimed Jirra.
Lindsey ran over and embraced her friend.
"Welcome back," said Lindsey. "Hi Alexis!"
"How're you doing, Lindsey?" asked Alexis.
"Good, it feels good to be done with classes for a while," she replied.
A porter walked over pulling a cart with Jirra and Alexis' luggage.
"Well, it's a good thing you chartered a jet, I doubt the airlines would allow that much baggage,' said Liz as she looked at the all the bags on the cart.
"Well, most of that is gifts," replied Jirra. "Oh, there's a case of Tastykakes, and some Amoroso rolls."
"What's in the cooler?" asked Liz.
"Scrapple for you," replied Jirra.
"Well, bless your heart for remembering," said Liz.
"Scrapple?" asked Lindsey.
Alexis put her arm around Lindsey's shoulders. "Trust me, you don't want to know."
Chapter 124
"We should be home in time for you to grab a shower and change before dinner," said Liz as they drove towards the spa. "Before you argue, Judy and the others have a little welcome home party planned for you."
"I don't mind," said Jirra. "They're my family. Will Dan be there?"
Liz nodded.
"Cool," replied Jirra. "Who else?"
"In addition the staff and their families, Barrett will be there too. He's anxious to update you on the site," said Liz.
"Can we go up there?" asked Jirra.
"If the weather holds," replied Liz. "We had an early snow a few weeks ago, but thankfully Dan had pulled his team out before it got too bad."
"We've been lucky; it's been cold in Philly, but no snow yet," replied Jirra.
"Oh, Jen called and she'll arrive tomorrow," said Liz.
"That's good to hear," said Alexis.
"Changing the subject, what's the news on the fugitive?" asked Liz.
"They know he caught a flight out of Nassau to Mexico, but after that they have no idea," said Jirra. "His parents claim that they have no idea where he is, but they also said that they still believe he is innocent."
"Um, wasn't he caught in the act?" asked Lindsey.
"As red-handed as possible," replied Jirra.
"There are private investigators tracking him down," said Alexis. "He may be free now, but he'll be caught."
"You sound confident about that, Alexis," said Liz.
"Todd pissed off a lot of people who want to see him behind bars," said Alexis. "Besides, I think he'll get tired of being on the run."
"Too bad you can't get America's Most Wanted on his ass," suggested Lindsey."
Alexis smiled. "I called a friend who works at Fox, and they're considering it."
"I can't wait to see that show," said Liz.
Chapter 125
As promised, there was a large welcome home party for Jirra in the dining room. Lindsey excused herself to assist Hannah in the kitchen.
The main meal was chalupas, a spicy Mexican pork stew that was served over a bed of corn chips. A large selection of condiments was available to allow everyone to personalize their meal.
"I wanted to do a steer barbecue, but that will have to wait until summer," said Hannah.
"I'll look forward to it," said Jirra. "This is very good; you've changed the recipe slightly since the last time I had it. It's spicier than before."
"Well, I figured that you haven't had anything spicy in a while," said Hannah.
Jirra made the rounds greeting the rest of the staff.
Judy was very pleased to see her. "So the big question is, will every semester be this exciting?"
"I can't imagine that," said Jirra. "I mean, it would take several people to come up with something more thrilling for the spring semester."
Judy laughed. "You make it sound as if someone is scripting out your life."
"Stranger things have happened," said Jirra. "I mean, just look at my life."
"Hey, there she is!" called Tara. She put down her bowl and gave Jirra a big hug.
"Thanks for the great lessons," said Jirra. "They really were helpful."
Cari then hugged Jirra.
"So, did you learn anything at Penn this year, other than how to fight off bigots?" asked Tara.
Jirra nodded. "I learned that I'm lucky to have two great sets of friends, one here and one back in Philly."
Chapter 126
It took Jirra a while to greet all her friends; she finally took a seat at the same table with Liz, Dan, Barrett, and Alexis.
"Everyone seems pretty up-to-date on my life at Penn," she said.
"Judy has me post a weekly newsletter," said Liz dryly.
"I hope you're kidding," replied Jirra.
"I think it's cool that here you're a bigger celebrity than me," noted Alexis.
"Please!" exclaimed Jirra. "So how's the dig been going?"
"Very well, we made some great progress this fall. We've shut it down until spring," said Dan.
"Oh, so that means I can't see it," said Jirra sadly.
"Well, we're going out tomorrow to pick up the last of the gear; you can come along if you want," said Dan.
"You mean it?" asked Jirra excitedly.
"Sure," replied Dan. "We've made some improvements to the path, so we can get up there easier."
"We call it the Jirra Highway," said Barrett.
"You do not!" countered Jirra.
Barrett laughed. "Actually, we call it Judy Road, but I did suggest the first one."
"Mom, do you mind if I go up there?" asked Jirra.
"No, I sort of expected that you would want to go there," replied Liz.
Jirra looked at Alexis. "You game?'
Alexis nodded. "I brought my camera hoping we would."
"Cool," replied Jirra.
"How long will you be up there, Dan?" asked Liz.
"Well, if we get an early start, we'll be back mid-afternoon," he replied.
"Good, I just wanted to know for planning dinner," said Liz.
"How's Jen getting here?" asked Jirra.
"Oh, knowing her, she probably has a Hummer standing by for her at the airport; she loves driving vehicles like that," said Alexis.
"By the way, Alexis, your show is excellent," said Barrett. "I haven't missed a single episode."
"Thank you," said Alexis. "Speaking of the show, did you know that Jirra has written a story for it?"
"Really? You didn't tell me," said Liz.
"Well, there's no guarantee that they'll use it. I just fictionalized the attacks at Penn," explained Jirra.
"Actually, Faith loved the story so much that it's been added to the spring shooting schedule," interjected Alexis. "I wanted to surprise you."
"And are they going to film it at Penn?" asked Jirra.
"They're in negotiation right now," said Alexis.
"Is Jen going to direct it?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, I twisted her arm," said Alexis. "I also mentioned using the Scooby Gang in cameos."
"Scooby Gang?" asked Barrett.
"I think she's referring to my friends who helped catch the thugs," said Jirra.
"So who are you?' asked Barrett.
"I was the bait," replied Jirra.
Chapter 127
"You don't have to stay here," said Jirra as they walked into the cottage that Alexis had requested. "I mean, Mom knows we're a couple; you could stay with us."
"Yes, but I haven't come out yet. It could raise questions among the guests, and thanks to the internet and blogs, it would be seen nationwide. I want to control this on my own. But trust me, Roo, after January, I won't have to worry about it again," replied Alexis. She then closed the door and kissed Jirra.
"I've been wanting to do that since we got here," said Alexis. "Can you stay a while?"
Jirra nodded.
Alexis took Jirra by the hand and led her into the bedroom. They sat down on the bed and began to caress and kiss. Slowly, Alexis began to undress Jirra. First, she removed Jirra's blouse and then her bra.
"You have the most beautiful breasts," cooed Alexis as she leaned down to kiss them.
While most of the time Jirra wished that her breasts were smaller, when Alexis touched them she no longer had regrets. Jirra lowered herself down on her back.
Jirra had gradually accepted Alexis's dominant nature in the bedroom. At first, it had been very difficult for her to accept, as if t was another reminder of her lost masculinity, but as she learned to accept her life, it wasn't so bad. Granted, she hadn't had a lot of sexual experience as a guy, but as Josh she had assumed that being male meant being in charge. The more she was with Alexis, these feelings changed. She had come to realize that Alexis wasn't trying to control her. Another thing was that Jirra found that she enjoyed it.
Alexis had also taught her how to make lovemaking a mutual sharing experience and always made sure that both fully enjoyed each encounter.
Afterwards, as they cuddled together under the sheets, Jirra asked her lover a question.
"You've been with a man, right?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, I've told you that, why? Are you still curious about it?"
"No, I just wanted to know if it's true that many men don't make sex as as mutual as women do," said Jirra.
"Well, I'm not exactly an expert, but I had good and bad experiences. There are women who will use another woman too," replied Alexis. "You can't group it all together."
"I see," replied Jirra.
"Okay, now my turn," said Alexis. "Do you ever wish you were still a male?"
"Not as much as I used to. I mean, I realize that we wouldn't be together if I was a guy, and I can't bear to think what that would be like," replied Jirra.
"I don't know, Josh sounded like a nice guy," said Alexis. "But you still think about it, right?"
"I guess when I was attacked, especially the first time here in New Mexico. I felt pretty helpless then. But, I've learned to defend myself, so that isn't a major issue now."
"Okay, I buy that; what about the biological side?"
It took Jirra a moment to realize what Alexis was talking about. "You mean having a baby?"
Alexis nodded.
"It worries me; I mean, it's one part of being a woman that really scares me," replied Jirra. "Why?"
"Well, looking down the line, it would be nice to have a family; don't you agree?" asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
"So you're not anti-baby or anything," asked Alexis.
"No, I like the idea of having a family; it's just that I hadn't figured on being the one who gets pregnant."
"That's an honest answer," replied Alexis. "Are you totally against the idea?"
Jirra sat up and propped herself on one elbow. "I don't know. I mean, I know that I've changed in ways. I'm not dead set against it or anything like that, why?"
"I was just wondering," said Alexis.
Jirra sensed something was wrong. "What is it? Come on, we share all secrets, right?"
Alexis nodded and appeared to be fighting back her emotions. "I can't have children. Oh, I'm healthy in all other ways, but I can't get pregnant."
Jirra reached over and touched Alexis' face. "I didn't know."
"Anyway, I've always wanted a family; it's part of the reason why I want out of show business. I don't want to raise kids around that sort of life. I fully understand your feelings too. Maybe we can adopt."
"Well, since we're still talking in the future let's not rule anything out yet," said Jirra.
"Roo, don't feel like I'm forcing you into anything," said Alexis. "That's the last thing I would want to do to you."
Jirra shook her head. "I know that. I just never gave getting pregnant much thought. I figured that since I only like women, it wouldn't come up, but now I have something to think about. Alexis, I love you so much. I mean, I'm a writer, yet I can't come up with the words for how much you mean to me. I appreciate you being so honest with me, and now I can think about this in a logical manner. I don't know what my answer will be, but I will think about it."
Alexis pulled Jirra close and they kissed. "That's all I could hope for, Roo,"
Chapter 128
Jirra wasn't totally surprised to find her mom still up when she came into the house.
"Hi, Roo," said Liz.
"Hi," said Jirra as she walked into the kitchen. "You want some tea?"
Liz, sensing that her daughter wanted to talk, nodded. "That would be nice. I've missed our little talks."
"Is it that obvious?" asked Jirra as she filled the kettle with water.
Liz nodded.
Jirra smiled. "Thanks."
After they fixed their tea, they sat down together at the kitchen table.
"Okay, Alexis and I were talking, and some issues came upconcerning the future," said Jirra as she stirred her tea.
Liz just nodded.
"I told you how she's coming out next month," said Jirra.
"Yes, and I'll fully support both of you; is this what you want to talk about?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, it's just that we've talked about getting married oh, nothing immediate or anything like that!"
Liz smiled. "That's your decision, but just so you know, I think you two make a lovely couple."
Jirra smiled. "Thanks. Anyway, we talked tonight about well, about the future and raising a family."
Liz sipped her tea.
"Anyway, Alexis can't get pregnant, and well, you said that I'm capable of it, right?"
"Physically speaking, yes," replied Liz.
Jirra sipped her tea. "I just assumed that it would never come up; now I have to think about it."
"And what do you think about it?"
"It scares me, Mom. I mean, it really scares me."
"It's a huge change," said Liz. "It should scare you a little."
"I mean, we're talking a few years from now," said Jirra.
"I think the fact that you're at least thinking about it is a good thing," said Liz.
"Why?" asked Jirra.
"Roo, you've told me how you're lacking balance in your life, in which the duality of your life is hard to deal with, right?"
Jirra nodded again.
"You've been able to shut out a major biological aspect of your life. Oh, you have to deal with your period and all that, but you don't date men, so you've been able to put the idea of being a mother out of your thoughts. I'm not telling you to go out and get pregnant, but it's very healthy for you to think about it," said Liz.
"Can you see me with a big belly?" asked Jirra with a smile.
"If it's because you wanted a baby, it would be wonderful," said Liz.
Jirra hugged her mom.
"Jirra, I have something else I want to talk to you about. I wanted to wait until you were home, and well, this is as good as any time," said Liz.
"What is it?" asked Jirra.
"I've had a chance to compare your medical record with Jen's. Since your transformation was under similar conditions, it only made sense."
"What did you find?" asked Jirra.
"There are some similarities between you two. Jen has a very high recuperation rate, and from what I've seen, so do you," said Liz.
"I was wondering about that," said Jirra. "What else?"
"Now, what I talk to you about stays between us, okay?" said Liz.
Jirra nodded.
"As you know, Jen is actually older than she appears," said Liz.
"I know that," said Jirra.
"What isn't well known is that her aging process is very slow," said Liz. "Now before you get worried, I've checked you physically, and you appear to be aging at a normal rate. But we are dealing with uncharted territory here, so I will monitor your aging from now on."
"How old will she live to be?" asked Jirra.
"We don't know," said Liz as she lifted her mug.
"I don't want that," said Jirra, shaking her head vigorously. "I don't want to be like Connor MacLeod in Highlander and outlive everyone I know!"
Liz smiled. "Well, as far as I can tell, you're aging normally. You didn't change age when you were transformed, and your transformation happened much faster than Jen's. I hope you're not angry with me for not telling you this sooner."
"Angry? Please! Mom, I fully understand," said Jirra. "Now, I have something to bring up; Dan knows that I used to be a guy, right?"
"Yes, you told me I could tell him," said Liz.
"When should we tell him everything?" asked Jirra. "I mean, I don't want it be an issue between you two."
"I appreciate that, Roo."
"I also need to tell Barrett," said Jirra.
"I understand. I'm happy to see that you're more open to trusting others," said Liz.
"Well, I've told several of my friends about it. I still have a few to talk to, but I have time," said Jirra. "It's rather freeing actually."
"I imagine it is. Well, just so you know, Dan's been very supportive. I have a feeling he'll understand completely; as for Barrett, well you know him better than I do."
"Thanks, Mom. Well, I better get to bed; I have to get up early," said Jirra. "Hey, why don't you come with us?"
"I just might," replied Liz. "Good night, Roo."
They hugged before going to bed.
Chapter 129
"I'm surprised to see you this morning, Liz," said Dan. "Not upset, just surprised."
"Well, I figured since Jirra was here, I'd ride out with you," said Liz. "Can you turn the heat up a little more?"
They were in the first Land Rover, while Jirra, Alexis, and Barrett rode in the second.
"If you're hoping to get some wildlife shots, we usually see some mule deer near the site," said Barrett. "They're pretty used to us by now, so they're not spooked by the sounds of the motors."
"That's good to hear. I take it no one hunts them," said Alexis.
"Not up here, the land is all posted. It's amazing how animals seem to know where the no-hunting areas are," he replied.
"Do you hunt?" asked Jirra.
"Not in the past few years. I used to go deer hunting when I was younger," he replied. "Just so you know, it was for the meat. I wouldn't think of hunting just for the sake of shooting something."
"You should come to Pennsylvania, we've got a lot of deer there," said Jirra.
"I've heard that," he replied.
"So, any additional ideas on what the site was used for?" asked Jirra.
"Just what I've been e-mailing you. Oh, we did find some really strange petroglyphs, but no one has any idea of what they mean, even the professor is stumped."
"Can we see them?" asked Jirra.
"I don't see why not," he replied.
"I'm glad the weather is nice," said Alexis. " I mean, it's cold, but not unbearable."
"It will get a lot colder. The canyon doesn't get much sun this time of year," he said. "We were up here a few weeks ago, and well, we almost froze our butts off. That's part of the reason why we're stopping for the year."
"When will you start up again?" asked Jirra.
"Depends on the weather, hopefully late spring," he replied.
An hour later, they pulled up to the campsite.
"We'll hike up to the canyon first and then load up the vehicles for the ride home after lunch," said Dan.
Most of the campsite had already been packed up; there were just a few boxes under a tarp left to remove.
"I see you took the sign down that had our names on it," said Jirra.
"It's being kept safe for next year's dig," said Barrett.
"Any more problems with the grave robbers?" asked Jirra as they headed up the worn path to the canyon.
"No, not since this was declared a protected site. They don't like to have the feds after them. Unfortunately, there are still a lot of undiscovered sites for them to loot," said Dan.
To Alexis's delight, they spotted several mule deer along the way. Just as Barrett had said, the deer seemed to ignore them.
Jirra was amazed by the amount of work that had been done just since the previous summer. There were several areas under excavation.
"We've pretty much proven that the site was not lived in year round," said Dan. "It also has potshards from at least six other Anasazi sites."
"All from the same time?" asked Jirra.
Dan nodded. "That proves that whatever this place was used for, it was shared by all the villages. I still think it was used for some sort of ritual, maybe a fertility or purification rite. We know so little about these people that it would be just guessing at this point."
"Can we see the glyphs?" asked Jirra.
"I don't see why not. Barrett, why don't you show them," said Dan.
Barrett nodded and led Jirra and Alexis to the back of the canyon.
"They're really strange," said Barrett. "They're unlike anything else we've ever seen. We've cleaned them up since we discovered them. At first, you could hardly see them with the naked eye."
He led them to a plywood enclosure. The door was locked, and he fumbled for the key for the padlock.
"Okay, look on the wall, around six feet off the ground; maybe you can figure out what they mean," said Barrett as he handed Jirra a flashlight. "Sorry, but there's only room for one at a time."
Jirra flicked on the light and pointed it where Barrett had pointed. It took her a moment to see the ancient rock etchings. At first, they just looked like scratches, but then she was able to see them better. Her eyes opened up wide, and she dropped the light as she gasped.
Chapter 130
"Jirra, you okay?" asked Liz.
Jirra opened her eyes and found that she was on the ground with the others standing around her.
"Take it easy; you passed out," said Liz.
Jirra immediately sat up. "Did you see them? Did you see the glyphs?"
"What?" asked Dan. "The glyphs?"
"Mom, have you seen them?" asked Jirra as she tried to stand up.
"Take it easy, Roo. What are you talking about?" asked Liz. "What did you see, Alexis?"
"Nothing, there wasn't room for both of us," said Alexis.
"Mom, please go look at them," pleaded Jirra.
Liz nodded and walked over to the enclosure.
"You okay?" asked Alexis as she helped Jirra up.
"I'm not sure," replied Jirra.
A moment later, Liz walked out with a shocked look on her face. "I need a drink," she said.
Dan reached into his backpack and pulled out a stainless steel flask. "Jack Daniels," he said as he handed it to her.
Liz took a long swig. She was about to hand the flask back, but instead she took another drink. She then handed the flask to Jirra. "For medicinal purposes, Roo."
Jirra rook a short drink and coughed slightly. She then handed the flask back to her mom.
"Okay, will one of you tell me what you see in them?' asked Dan.
Jirra looked at Liz, who nodded back.
"You might as well tell him," said Jirra.
Liz nodded and handed Dan the flask. "Here, you might need this before I'm done."
Chapter 131
Dan was sitting on a boulder scratching his head.
Barrett was sitting next to him. He had a sly look on his face. "I always thought there was something special about you, Jirra. "
"Do you believe me, Dan?" asked Liz as she sat down next to him.
"I have to; who would make up something like that?" he said.
"It looks like the Anasazi knew about the mud, and they must have used this site for some ceremony," said Jirra.
"The glyphs show lighting and a transformation of a man into a woman," said Alexis.
"But why?" asked Liz.
"I suspect it was religious in nature," said Dan. "Maybe the transformed person became a priestess or something like that. From what I can see in the carvings, the person was obviously held in high esteem by the others. Maybe it was a fertility rite."
"Did it hurt, Jirra?" asked Barrett.
She shook her head. "It was painless physically anyway."
"I can't imagine what it must be like," said Barrett.
"I'd doing okay," she replied.
"Thank you for trusting us, Jirra," said Dan.
"I planned on telling you soon, but after seeing those petroglyphs" she said as her voice trailed off.
Dan smiled. "Well, we know what the glyphs mean; now we need to find proof."
"Um, what do you think I am?" asked Jirra almost amused.
"That's not what I mean, Jirra. If I use you as proof, then your cover will be blown. Everyone and his brother will want to poke and prod you to determine what happened. No, I'm afraid that we'll have to do this the old fashioned way and use what was left behind to solve this mystery."
"That's right, Jirra. We can't allow your secret to be told," said Barrett.
Jirra immediately hugged Barrett and then Dan.
"Thank you," she replied.
Chapter 132
"Well, we'd better start back down," said Dan. He then snapped his fingers. "I almost forgot, I have one more thing to show you."
He led them to the original entrance of the canyon. It had been closed off by dynamite by Dr. Randolph Margate in 1940 to protect the site. Unfortunately, the same explosion killed him. Jirra had discovered his remains the previous summer.
"We got special permission to do this from both the Feds and the local tribes. I mean, if he hadn't done it, who knows what would have happened to the site," said Dan as he showed them what appeared to be a simple stone grave marker.
"You mean Dr. Margate is buried here?" asked Jirra.
Barrett nodded. "He had no known family; hell, we don't even know what his real name was. We're positive that Margate was an alias. I was amazed that the tribes approved it."
"Apparently, they knew and respected him. He would often tell the tribes of his discoveries and no one else. From what information I was told, he may have discovered dozens of sites that are still hidden," said Dan. "Anyway, it's nice that he's resting in a site he helped protect."
"I agree," said Jirra. She wondered if Killara could tell her something about the mysterious Dr. Margate someday. She also decided that she would have to bring flowers for his grave the next time she came here.
"Well, let's get going," said Dan.
They started out of the canyon.
"Aren't you worried about looters? I mean, there's no guard here," said Alexis. She pointed at one of the warning signs. "I mean, I doubt if those signs will deter a grave robber.
"We have electronic monitors in the area," said Dan.
"Yes, but what good are they? By the time you got up here, the place could be stripped clean," said Alexis.
Barrett laughed. "We have a special security system."
"What's that?" asked Jirra.
"The locals think the place is haunted. I tend to agree. I mean, I told you about the dreams we had when we slept in the canyon; well, since then we're heard stories from locals of other things."
"Like what?" asked Alexis.
"One man claimed that he was hiking through here several years ago, and as he got close to the canyon he heard drums," said Barrett.
"Do you believe him?" asked Jirra.
Barrett shrugged his shoulders. "I keep an open mind. The spirits seem to tolerate us, and I see no reason to upset them. Maybe they've been waiting for someone to come along who could tell their story. Anyway, the word is out that this place is haunted, and if that keeps out the looters, so be it."
"I wonder if Dr, Margate is still out there," said Jirra as she looked back into the canyon.
"I wonder that myself," said Barrett.
Chapter 133
They arrived back at the spa to see a large canary yellow Hummer H-3 parked in the guest parking lot.
"Good God!" exclaimed Dan, as he stepped out of his Land Rover. "Who would drive such a beast?"
Alexis and Jirra broke out laughing. In unison they answered his question. "Jen Stevens!"
They found her sitting in Judy's office, where it was apparent that she was having a high-spirited conversation with the owner of the spa.
"What's the matter, didn't the H-3 stand out enough by itself?" asked Alexis.
Jen stood up and smiled. "I know the color is hideous, but it was the only one they had. It was either that or an old Aztek, and trust me, I would have rather walked than be seen in one of those!"
After a round of greetings and introductions, they moved over to Liz and Jirra's place for coffee. They then told Judy and Jen about their discovery and the connection to Jirra's transformation.
"Are you sure about the glyphs?" asked Judy, who poured some Irish whiskey into her coffee. She held out the bottle. Dan nodded and held out his cup.
"Yes," replied Jirra. "I mean, if I hadn't been changed, I wouldn't have made the connection, but it's obvious that the Anasazi knew about the mud."
Dan nodded, and he pulled some photos of the glyphs out of his case. "Knowing the answer makes it a lot easier to decipher the drawings. We couldn't figure out what this meant, but now it's obvious that it's a reference to the mud." He was pointing to what looked like a puddle.
"What do we do now?" asked Judy.
"We keep the truth a secret," said Dan. "The petroglyphs have been shown to many archeologists, and their consensus is that it's part of a myth. I mean, no logical scientist would suspect that they are telling actual events. We'll keep it to ourselves unless we can find physical proof in the canyon; even then, we'd get Jirra's approval before disclosing it."
"You don't have to do that," said Jirra. "If you can find something that supports the truth then tell it. I mean, who would connect me to it?"
"It does raise some interesting issues," said Barrett. "I mean, up until now, we've assumed that the many strange glyphs that have been discovered at Anasazi sites were all just fantasies or done for mystical reasons: what if they're literal recordings too?"
Dan scratched his head. "I was thinking the same thing. It looks like I'll have a job for a while -- you too, Barrett."
"I'm just a grad student," he replied.
"Not for much longer. Thanks to the discovery of the canyon, my grant has been increased substantially. I guess you could call this an early Christmas present, but when you finish your degree, I'm prepared to take you on fulltime as my postdoc."
"You mean that?" asked Barrett excitedly.
Dan nodded. "I can think of no one more deserving. So do you want the job?"
"You'd better believe it."
Jirra hugged Barrett. 'I'm so happy for you, Barrett."
The others all congratulated him.
Liz then made an announcement. "Hannah, Cody, Lindsey, Tara, and Cari will be here soon with dinner. Hannah's bringing some venison chili. Some of us need to shower and change, myself included."
"Dan, Barrett, you can use one of the empty cottages," said Judy. "Follow me, I'll take you over."
"I'll see you shortly," said Alexis as she got up and kissed Jirra goodbye.
Chapter 134
"Good morning," Beth said into her cell phone.
"Good morning to you," replied Celeste. "Are you still in Bucks Country?"
"No, we're on our way down to Virginia," she replied. "We're just outside Baltimore on I-95."
"I hope you're not the one driving," said Celeste. "You're scary enough when you're not distracted."
"Very funny. No, Jim is driving," replied Beth.
"I've very relieved to hear that," replied Celeste.
"Obviously, you're not in Philly. I tried the home number first," said Beth.
"We're on our way up to the house on Long Island," she replied. We just stopped for breakfast."
"We?" asked Beth.
"Sean is riding up with me, along with Spirit. It saves Michael a trip," replied Celeste.
"Sure," replied Beth. "I'm sure that's why you're doing it."
Celeste laughed. "We're going to spend a day there before heading up to Connecticut. Sean wants to see the institute," replied Celeste.
"And that's it?"
"Hopefully not," replied Celeste. "We're going to take in a show on Broadway too."
"So Sean isn't there at the moment, right?" asked Beth.
"He's washing up," replied Celeste.
"Okay, so we've got time then. Are you two an item yet?"
"A cultured woman doesn't respond to questions like that," replied Celeste.
"I know you, Celeste. A cultured woman doesn't watch Monty Python either," countered Beth.
Celeste laughed. "Let's just say that everything is going well."
"I'm so happy for you," replied Beth. "It's long overdue."
"It is nice to be with someone again I'd sort of forgot what it was like to be with someone who cares about you if you know what I mean," replied Celeste. "So when will you be back?"
"We'll be back before New Year's Eve. Jim and I are going to a party together. What about you?"
"I don't know yet," replied Celeste.
"Good for you! You have no idea how good it is hear that you haven't made plans in advance!"
"I'm not that organized, Beth," replied Celeste.
"Yes, yes you are," said Beth. "Oh, have you heard from Jirra?"
"I got an email from her. She says that everything is going well, and that there's an exciting discovery at the spa. She wrote that she'll tell us about it when she gets back. She also asked about Todd."
"Any news on him?"
"We know that he was in Mexico, but the trail has gone cold. I know that Boudicca is on the case," said Celeste.
"I'll talk to my parents when we get in," said Beth. "Maybe they'll have some advice. Well, I'll call you on Christmas; take care."
"You too, Beth, have a safe trip."
Chapter 135
"It's a really great fire, Judy," said Dan as he stood near the large bonfire in the courtyard of the spa. Liz was standing next to him.
"It's going to be cold, but clear," she replied. "My family always used to have a bonfire on Christmas Eve, and I decided to make it a spa tradition. We're going to have music soon too."
"What kind of music?" asked Jen.
"We have several very good guitar players here at the spa, oh, and some drums too," said Judy. "As for the drinks, we have hot chocolate, hot buttered rum, and glgg."
"Glgg? What's glgg?" asked Alexis.
"Red wine with fruit extracts and spices, served hot," said Judy. "I dated a Swede once and he always had it for Solstice. I figure that we can use it for this celebration since we missed the Solstice."
"It's strong but good," said Tara. "Although, I prefer the kind made with vodka."
"I like it with vodka too; I never developed a taste for aquavit, which is more traditional," added Cari.
"I like it stronger too," added Judy. "But I don't want to take any chances with the guests. The last thing my lawyers want is some drunken guest to fall in the fire."
"Um, I know dinner wasn't that long ago, but is there going to be any food?" asked Jen.
"Only the best!" added Hannah. "What's a bonfire without snacks."
"Now we're talking!" said Jen.
"We've roasted some chestnuts, and we have some old fashion popcorn poppers, that we'll be passing out as soon as the fire dies down a little," said Hannah. "Oh, and of course we'll have mountains of Christmas cookies. Lindsey is in charge of bringing those out."
"What? No marshmallows?"
"Would I forget something like that?" asked Hannah. "Cody spent the afternoon making up sticks. Oh, we even have all the supplies for those of you who want to make 'smores."
"Even though I was never a girl scout, I know how to make those,' said Jen.
"This is wonderful, Judy," said Jirra.
"I agree," added Alexis.
"There's something very communal about a bonfire," said Judy. "I wanted to do it last year, but it was snowing. However, from now on it will be a tradition at the spa regardless of the weather.
The guests also seemed to enjoy the fire, along with the food, drinks, and music.
Most of the music played was familiar enough to get everyone singing along.
"It's too bad that Beth, Celeste, and the others aren't here," said Jirra to Alexis.
"It is pretty special," she replied. "It's so beautiful."
The only light came from some strategically placed luminaries and the fire itself. The sky was clear and a blanket of stars spread out across the sky.
The darkness also allowed Alexis to told Jirra's hand without drawing any undue attention. It also allowed her to slip Jirra the occasional kiss too.
"What a wonderful way to spend an evening," said Jirra.
Chapter 136
Hannah and her staff produced a massive Christmas feast. There was roast turkey, standing rib roast with Yorkshire pudding, and roast goose.
"How on earth did you have time to do all this?" asked Liz.
"I have a great staff," replied Hannah.
"Everything is excellent," said Jirra. "I really like your Yorkshire pudding."
"That was a request from some English guests. Just between you and me, it was the first time I ever made it," replied Hannah.
"It's wonderful, Hannah," said Liz.
Dan, Liz, Hannah, Cody, Lindsey, Jen, Judy, Alexis, and Jirra were all sitting at the same table. Lindsey's boyfriend, Dave arrived just in time for dinner.
"Dave, I need some help in the kitchen getting the dessert ready," said Lindsey, as they finished dinner. "Would you excuse us?"
"Lindsey, the kitchen staff can see to that," said Hannah.
"I just want to make sure," said Lindsey as she grabbed Dave by the hand. "We'll be back shortly."
"Where's Barrett?" asked Jirra.
"He's with his family in town," said Dan. He then looked at Jen. "Excuse me, Jen, that's a rather unusual pendant you're wearing; can you tell me where you got it?'
Jen undid the clasp and passed it to Dan. "It was a gift," she replied.
Dan looked at the pendant, which had an image of a man being struck by lightning on one side and the other side had an image of a woman with what looked like a glow around her.
"It's not Anasazi, but the images look remarkably similar to the ones up in the canyon," he said.
"Do you think there's a connection?" asked Jen.
"There could be. We know so little about the history of the Anasazi. We don't know where they came from, and we don't know where they went when they abandoned their villages here. The image looks more modern than the ones in the canyon, so there could be a connection. Before you leave, I would like to take some photos of it, if you don't mind."
Jen shook her head. "I don't mind."
"May I see it, Jen?" asked Jirra.
"Sure, Roo," replied Jen.
Jirra looked at the figures on the pennant.
"If I had to guess, I would say that this came from an East Coast tribe," said Dan. It's possible that the Anasazi traveled that far."
"You're right, Dan. The shaman of a local tribe in New York gave it to me. He said that it would protect me. I was wearing it when I got hit. Several of the links in the chain are fused together now." Jen pointed to several spots in the chain that were fused solid from the heat generated by the lightning strike. "There must have been something to it, since I don't know how I could have survived the strike. The doctors said that I should have died. I wore it today as a reminder of my survival and to honor the Ancient Ones."
"Ancient Ones?" Jirra had a slightly puzzled look on her face. "You mean the Anasazi, right?"
"Yes, the Anasazi. My people refer to them as the Ancient Ones."
"Your people?" Now Dan was confused.
"Yes, Dan. I do have some Native American heritage in my family. I was raised to respect the beliefs of the tribe as well as to have a solid grounding in the scientific world. While science can explain a lot, there are many more things in this world that have no scientific explanation. Jirra and I are prime examples of that. We were both hit by lightning and transformed. I've been poked and prodded by the best scientific minds that the planet has to offer, and I still have no satisfactory reason why I survived or why I was transformed. If the Ancient Ones guided my transformation, I am most grateful that they did so. I'll try to make the most of the new life I've been given."
"Thanks for showing this to us, Jen," said Jirra as she passed it back.
"Oh, I have another piece of jewelry that I want to bring out," said Dan. He then reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out an engagement ring. He then got out of his seat and lowered down to one knee in front of Liz. "I know this is a little corny, but Liz, would you marry me?"
Jirra clutched Alexis's hand and broke out in a huge smile as her mother beamed.
"Of course, I'll marry you, Dan," replied Liz.
Dan placed the ring on her finger, stood up and kissed her. He then stood up on his chair. "She said YES!"
There was a standing ovation from the staff and guests. At the same time some of the staff wheeled out a big tub of chilled bottles of champagne.
Liz pulled at Dan's hand. "Please get down before you break your neck."
"Sorry, I just want the whole world to know how much I love you," he replied.
As the champagne was passed out, Liz turned to Judy. "I suppose you were in on this?"
"Of course, especially when he agreed to hold the wedding here," she replied.
Jirra couldn't contain herself and got up to hug Liz and Dan.
"I'm so happy for both of you," she said as she wiped tears away.
"Thank you, Roo," said Liz. "I suppose you know that I will want you in my wedding party."
"I don't mind one bit," she replied. She then kissed Dan.
"It means a lot to both of us that you're so accepting of this," said Dan.
"Thanks, Dan," she replied. While she couldn't bring herself to call him Dad, she was very happy that he was marrying her mom.
Lindsey and Dave returned. Lindsey had a flushed look on her face. "What did I miss?' she asked.
"Dan and Liz are getting married," said Hannah. "Where were you?"
Jirra and Alexis noticed that Lindsey's blouse was mis-buttoned, and it was all they could do to refrain from laughing.
Jirra got up and motioned for Lindsey to follow her.
Chapter 137
Alexis and Jirra cuddled up next to each other in bed.
"Do you think anyone else noticed that Lindsey was mis-dressed?" asked Jirra.
"I doubt it, as everyone was too busy congratulating Liz and Dan," said Alexis. "What did Lindsey say when you talked to her?"
"Her face got as red as I've ever seen it," said Jirra. "I guess love is bursting out all over."
"That's for sure," replied Alexis.
"I'm so happy that my mom is getting married again," said Jirra.
"Dan's really nice," said Alexis. "It's also nice that he's so open-minded and accepting about you."
Jirra nodded.
"I can't wait to see you in a bridesmaid's gown," said Alexis. "Actually, I can't wait to help you get out of the gown."
"You're so bad!"
Alexis laughed. "Have you given any further thoughts to us getting married?"
Jirra nodded. "I talked to Mom about it. She said that as long as we're happy she would support us."
"My family feels the same way. In fact, my sister said that I would be a fool to let you go."
"Which sister was that?" asked Jirra with a wink.
Alexis laughed. "Ohhh and you call me bad!" She then pulled Jirra into her arms. "I think I'd better put you over my knee and spank you."
"You wouldn't dare!"
"Maybe another time," said Alexis as she began to kiss Jirra.
Chapter 138
"This is quite a facility, Celeste," said Sean.
They were walking around the grounds of the institute.
"Well, we still have a lot to do, but it's a start," she said.
"That may be true, but you've done a lot of good. I can just imagine what traditional facilities would do with kids like these."
"I just want to give back. Our goal is make our students as self-sufficient as possible. There are a few who may never be able to function on their own, but we've had a lot of success stories so far," she replied.
"Where do they all come from?" he asked.
"We get some from law enforcement, and some get directed to us from state facilities. Then there are those who are rescued by other groups," explained Celeste.
"What do you mean?"
"As I told you, there is a market for transgendered teens as sex slaves. Well, every now and then we get some teens dropped off here who have been rescued. I don't know much about the rescuers except that they seem to bring us some of the most abused teens. I wish I knew who they were so I could thank them," she said.
"So, we're talking vigilantes?'
"I don't think so. I get the impression that they work for a law enforcement agency, but as to which one, I have no idea."
"Remarkable, I had no idea," he said. "You're quite an amazing woman."
"Like I said, I just wanted to give back. I was abducted myself, but thankfully, I was purchased by a very kind man, who helped me. I cringe sometimes thinking about how different my life would have been if someone else had got me."
"Do you talk to your family?"
"Just my father. He's working in northern Jersey, and we see each other every few months. I know that doesn't sound like much, but we weren't on the best of terms before I was abducted," explained Celeste.
"And your mother?"
"She wants nothing to do with me," replied Celeste.
'I'm so sorry," he said.
"Thank you. I wish things were different. So what about you -- do you have any family?"
"Both my parents passed several years ago. I have two older sisters. Claire lives in San Francisco with her girl friend, and June lives in Homer Alaska. She owns a small art gallery and a bed and breakfast."
"Are you close?"
"We talk on the phone regularly," he replied. "What about you?"
"No official siblings, but I have several unofficial sisters," she replied. "You met Beth, Cat, and Jirra at the party. Then there are two other girls who were abducted by the same psychopath who seized me. Tina is going to college in Boston, and Brenda is attending a local college -- oh, she also works summers in her family's restaurant in Doylestown."
"Really, which one?"
"Horton's," replied Celeste.
He nodded. "I know it well. They have great Cuban black bean soup."
Celeste smiled. "I also have a very close friend who's a department head at the Agency; she's also like a sister."
"It sounds like you've surrounded yourself with good people."
"I've been very fortunate," she replied.
"But no one in your life since your husband passed, right?"
Celeste nodded.
He took her by the hand. "Look, I know there's an age difference between us, but you've a lovely woman, and I'd like to see you more."
Celeste smiled back. "I'd like that."
Without a word, Sean slipped his arm around her, and they continued their walk across the foundation's grounds.
Chapter 139
"I really liked your family," said Jim.
"They liked you too," replied Beth.
"I also like your family friends, although I got the distinct impression that my life wouldn't be worth a dime if I ever hurt you," he said.
They were driving back to Philly up I-95.
"My parents aren't that bad," said Beth.
"I wasn't talking about them. At the party, a short muscular white guy and a huge black guy told me that I'd better treat you nice. I had the distinct feeling my life was being threatened in a semi-friendly way."
"That must have been Tom and Madison," said Beth with a sigh. "I doubt they would really kill you rough you up maybe, but not kill you."
Jim looked over at Beth. "You're kidding, right?"
"They're sort of like overprotective big brothers," she said with a smile. "I've know them since I was a teenager. I can't tell you the details, but they saved my life."
Jim shook his head. "I can't wait to hear all your stories, Beth."
"I'd like that too," she replied.
He placed his hand on hers.
"So, besides being threatened by Tom and Madison, what did you think of the others?" she asked.
"I was very impressed with Ally Burns," he said. "I can't believe she's a department head; I mean, she looks so young."
"She virtually built the Teen Internet Department from scratch. I hope to work for her some day," said Beth.
"Well, I wouldn't mind working for your father someday," said Jim.
"Did he tell you what he does?" asked Beth cautiously.
Jim nodded. "Special Operations."
"He must really like you then. Just so you know, it's a very dangerous job," said Beth.
Special Operations, or Spec-Ops, was the 911 force for the Agency. It also had the distinction of having the highest casualty rates, although under Beth's father this rate had decreased greatly.
"They're the best of the best," said Jim.
Beth smiled and nodded. Deep down, she would have preferred that Jim had taken an interest in one of the other departments, one slightly safer. While she was immensely proud of her father, she also saw the anxiety on her mom's face whenever he was called out on a mission.
Jim noticed he'd touched a nerve and decided to shift the conversation. "Changing the subject, any word on the fugitive?" asked Jim. "I know you wanted to talk to your dad about him."
"Well, it looks like Todd used a false passport. A guy matching Todd's description caught a flight out of Mexico City to Brazil two days ago."
"So they think he's there?"
"I think it was just a stopover, and a way to throw people off his trail. Todd doesn't speak Portuguese, and the Brazilians aren't as strict about their extradition laws. No, I think he's either going to Europe or he's going to try to sneak back into the US. However, from what we know about Todd, he's not exactly opened-minded culturally. I can't see him living in some foreign country for the rest of his life. He's also arrogant and just might figure that in time we'll stop looking for him."
"Does your dad agree?"
Beth nodded. "Todd slipped up once, and he'll do it again."
"You're the most interesting woman I've ever met," blurted out Jim. "I'm sorry, that didn't come out the exact way I meant."
"Thanks!" replied Beth. "I know what you meant. I'm not exactly conventional."
"That's what I like about you. I mean, I'm never bored when I'm around you, Beth," said Jim.
"Well, if it means anything, I like you a lot too," said Beth.
"A lot?" he asked.
He glanced over at her.
Beth smiled back. "Yes, a lot!"
Chapter 140
Diana was nursing a glass of cognac as she watched the snow gently fall outside. Kari added another log to the fire and then joined her on the couch.
"This is excellent," said Diana as she inhaled the aroma of the drink.
"It should be, it's over a hundred years old."
"I like the way you sniffed the bottle after you opened it," said Diana.
"It's a trick I learned from watching the movie Highlander. I mean, how often can you sniff air that's over a hundred years old?" said Kari.
"Actually one hundred and six years old," said Diana.
"It's just so nice to have customers who like me enough to give me such expensive gifts," she replied. "I mean, there's no way that I could buy such a costly bottle of Hennessy for myself. I love it, but this costs over $300 a bottle."
"It's worth it," replied Diana.
Kari slipped her arm around Diana. "I'm glad to see you're opening up. Throwing that party before Christmas was very nice."
"They're a good group. I see a lot of myself in some of them, and well... I want to give back. I can't imagine how I would have turned out without Faith and Max," said Diana.
"Any one of them in particular?"
Diana smiled. "Jirra; I mean, I know she's transgendered, but I sense she's dealing with something else. Oh, she's doing a good job hiding it, but from all my experience in hiding emotions, I just get a feeling she's in conflict."
"She's a very pleasant young woman, and she and Alexis make a very nice couple."
"Alexis is going to come out in January," said Diana. "She told me and asked that I keep an eye on Jirra for her, especially when dealing with the press."
"Well, the good thing is that Alexis won't be the first," said Kari.
"Yes, but she does have a top rated show," said Diana. "And she's young and very attractive. I imagine the press will make a big deal about it. I've talked to her about it and have made a few suggestions."
"Like what?" asked Kari.
"Pick a week when there's something else big going on," said Diana. "If she's going to do it in January, then do it around the Super Bowl; that way the press will have something else to cover."
"I hadn't thought of that," said Kari. "It's too bad that it's even a news story."
"I know," said Diana. "I wish we could get them to put more coverage on that punk who skipped out of the country."
"Well, let's not worry about that tonight. Let's just enjoy the snow, the fire, the cognac, and our love." She then kissed Diana.
"I'm so lucky to have you in my life," replied Diana.
Kari kissed her again. "Don't you ever forget that!"
Chapter 141
The spa had a big New Year's Eve party. Judy had planned it all year and insisted that guests and staff dress up for the celebration.
"Roo, you look fantastic," said Liz.
Jirra stared at herself in the full-length mirror. The red sequined gown seemed to flow over her body.
"I don't know, Mom. It's a little revealing," said Jirra as she looked down at her exposed cleavage.
"Roo, you're only young once. You have a lovely body, and you shouldn't be ashamed of it. Besides, Alexis will love you in it," said Liz.
"Where did you get?" asked Jirra.
"I saw it in a store in Santa Fe and immediately thought of you," said Liz.
"It is a nice dress," said Jirra. "I didn't think they made them like this anymore."
"They don't, I bought this in a used clothing shore that specialized in eveningwear. My dress was made in the fifties too," said Liz.
Liz was wearing a black evening gown.
"Dan promised me he would be wearing a tux," said Liz. "When Dan and I walk in, I want everyone to look at us."
Jirra laughed. "I'm so happy for you, Mom."
"I never thought I would be happy with another man. I loved your father so much," said Liz. "Dan has made me feel whole again."
"You deserve it, Mom."
"Now, here's a wrap for you to keep you warm while you walk over to the dining hall," said Liz.
"I'm just glad there's no ice out there. Walking in these heels is hard enough as it is," said Jirra. "I'm heading out to meet Alexis. I'll look forward to your entrance."
Chapter 142
"Oh, Roo, you look stunning," said Alexis. "I love that dress; it's perfect for you!"
Alexis was dressed in a silver gown.
"I'm glad you like it. God, I can't believe I'm wearing something like this!"
Alexis laughed. "Your mom is right; you have the body for it, and it's perfect for you. I'm also pleased that you're wearing the string of pearls I gave you for Christmas."
"I know they don't exactly go with the dress, but I really wanted to wear them," said Jirra.
"Well, I can't wear the turquoise necklace you gave me tonight, but I plan on wearing it as part of my costume for the show," said Alexis.
"Cool," replied Jirra. "I'm still a little nervous about tonight."
"Why? You look great."
"Aren't you worried what the guests will think?" asked Jirra.
Alexis shook her head. "I'm coming out soon anyway. Besides, we haven't exactly done a good job of hiding our relationship. I had a woman come up to me and tell me that we make a lovely couple!"
"Really?"
Alexis nodded.
"Okay, let's do this before I change my mind," said Jirra.
"I can't wait to see what Jen is wearing. She said that she brought something extra special."
Chapter 143
Jirra was pleased to see that there were many other women in evening gowns. She had a lingering fear most of the others would show up in jeans and sweater.
Jen was dressed in a forest green cheongsam that looked like it was painted on her.
"That's so beautiful, Jen," said Alexis.
"I have a friend in LA who made it for me," said Jen. "I have to admit that you two make a rather stunning couple. Jirra, red is definitely your color."
"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra. "Alexis is right; you look great."
"Well, the next time you're out in LA, I'll have you fitted for one like this."
Jirra laughed. "I'll keep it in mind."
Liz and Dan arrived a few minutes later, and Jirra got chills at seeing how happy her mom looked.
"Just so you know, I do expect a wedding invitation," said Jen.
"It will be worth it just to see Jirra in a bridesmaid's gown," added Alexis.
"Actually, I'm looking forward to seeing her in a wedding gown," said Jen.
Jirra felt her face getting red. "Did you tell her?" she asked Alexis.
Jen smiled. "Roo, she didn't tell me a thing, but she would be a fool not to marry you."
Jirra smiled back.
"How does that make you feel? I mean, growing up I doubt you ever thought about being a bride," asked Jen.
"You got that right. But I'm warming up to the idea," said Jirra.
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra. "Come on, let's go mingle. Do you want to join us, Jen?"
"I'll be along," said Jen.
Tara and Cari greeted Alexis and Jirra.
"You look great, Jirra. You definitely have the figure for a dress like that," said Tara.
"Thanks," replied Jirra. "You two look great too."
Both were dressed in black gowns.
"My god, do you see Jen?" said Cari. "I love her dress!"
"Jen could wear a gunnysack and make it look glamorous," said Alexis with a smile. "She definitely has a sense of style."
"You're not too bad yourself, Alexis," said Tara.
"Thank you," replied Alexis.
"So when are you going to make the announcement?" asked Tara.
"A friend has suggested I do it the week of the Super Bowl," said Alexis.
"Good idea," said Tara. "Call me if you need anything; that applies to both of you."
"Thanks, Tara," said Jirra.
"So when are you flying back east?" asked Cari.
"In two days," replied Jirra. "I wish I was out here longer."
"Me too," added Alexis. "But we're starting shooting again on the eighth."
Lindsey came over wearing a dark purple gown. Dave was wearing a standard evening tux.
"Wow, I feel underdressed," said Lindsey. "You all look fantastic."
"Lindsey, you look great," said Jirra.
"Thanks. I wish we could have had more time together," said Lindsey. "I've missed our adventures."
"I like the tux, Dave," said Tara as she reached over and adjusted his bowtie. "You really look dashing in it."
Dave smiled. "Thanks, Tara."
"See, I told you that you looked great in it," said Lindsey.
Jirra then told Lindsey about Kari's offer.
"That would be so cool. How far is New Hope from where you live?"
"Not too far," said Jirra, "about forty miles, I'd guess."
"It sounds like a great opportunity," said Dave. "You know, I'd love to go with you. There's so much history around there that I'd love to see."
"I'll e-mail you the info when I get back to Penn," said Jirra. "I'd love to have you out there."
"I'd like it too," said Lindsey.
Judy then made an announcement. She was dressed in a gold evening gown.
"Excuse me, before things start to get out of hand, I have a special announcement to make. As most of you know, Jennifer Stevens is a regular guest here. She just asked me to let everyone know that her next movie will start filming here in late-May. What's even more exciting is that the movie is based on a story written by our own Jirra Reid."
There was a loud round of applause.
"Did you know about this?" Jirra asked Alexis.
"Nope, but I knew Jen had something up her sleeve," replied Alexis.
Jen then joined Judy. "This announcement is for the staff. I have booked the entire spa for two weeks of shooting. Now that will be expensive, and to save cost I won't be bringing in extras from LA. I was hoping that many of you would be willing to appear in the movie. Yes, you will be paid, and some of you may get speaking roles."
There was more cheering.
"That is so cool," said Lindsey. "So, does this mean you'll be getting a writing credit, Jirra?"
"She'd better," said Alexis with a smile.
Jen then came walking over towards them.
"Sorry for not telling you before, but you know how I like to surprise people, especially my friends," said Jen. "My lawyers will be sending you the contract, Jirra."
"I'm stunned," said Jirra.
"Well, you shouldn't be. You have a real talent for storytelling. I showed your story to some friends, and they're very impressed. If you decide to go into the movie business, I think you'd have a great career."
"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra. "By the way, I'm looking forward to seeing you direct the episode for Alexis."
"I had second thoughts, but I'm warming up to the idea of directing," said Jen. "Especially, when I'll have friends in the production."
"Well, I think you'll do great," said Alexis.
"Thanks, Alexis," said Jen. "Roo, I know that you'll just be just finishing classes when we start filming, but it was the best I could do. I didn't want to interfere with the spa's summer schedule, and I didn't want to wait until it was too hot."
"I understand," said Jirra. "I'll get out here as soon as finals are over."
"I'll supply you with a jet," said Jen. "Alexis, I know that you're going to be on break then, and I would like to give you a role if you don't mind?"
"I'd like that," said Alexis. "Maybe a nice uncredited cameo, I've always wanted to do one of those!"
"Deal," said Jen. "Well, I'd better go mingle some more. I imagine there are still two or three people who I haven't signed autographs for."
Chapter 144
It was after one when Jirra and Alexis stepped into Alexis's cottage.
"I know that I couldn't give you the kiss I wanted to back in the hall," said Alexis. "So, I had this installed."
Jirra looked up and saw a sprig of mistletoe hanging from the ceiling fan.
"How thoughtful," she replied.
Alexis pulled Jirra into her arms. "You're the best thing that has come into my life. Happy New Year, Roo." She then began to kiss Jirra.
Jirra felt like melting from the passionate kiss, and it was all she could do to keep standing.
"Come on, let's sit down. I have something to give you," said Alexis.
They sat on the couch.
"Look, I know that we have time, but I want to show you how much you mean to me," said Alexis. She then pulled two small jewelry boxes out of her purse. "Jirra, will you marry me?"
Jirra stared at the engagement ring. She tried to reply, but couldn't as she got so choked up with emotion. All she could initially do was nod.
"Is that a yes?" asked Alexis.
"Yes yes, I will marry you," replied Jirra.
Alexis placed one of the rings on Jirra's finger. She then handed Jirra the other ring. Jirra nervously placed the matching ring on Alexis' finger. They then kissed again.
"I know we won't actually get married until you finish college, but I want us to be a real couple. There may be some difficult days in the future, and I just figure that if this is official it will be easier," explained Alexis.
"This means so much to me. In the months following my change, I wondered if I would ever be with someone. In some ways, I sort of resigned myself to the fact that I might go through life alone," said Jirra. Tears began to roll down her cheeks.
"You'll never be alone, Roo," said Alexis, who reached over and gently wiped the tears away.
They started to kiss again.
"Come on, Roo, let's go to bed."
Chapter 145
Liz looked at ring on Jirra's finger. "It's a very nice ring," she said.
They were having coffee in the kitchen.
"It matches Alexis' ring," said Jirra.
Liz looked at Alexis and nodded. "I want to say that I've very happy for both of you."
"Do you object, Mom?" asked Jirra.
"I don't object, Roo. I just want you two to be happy. This could make your lives difficult."
"We've talked about that, Mom," said Jirra.
"Liz, the last thing I would want to do is hurt Jirra," said Alexis.
"I know that, Alexis. My concerns are for both of you," said Liz.
Alexis smiled. "Thank you."
"When do you plan on getting married?" asked Liz.
"We haven't set a date, but it won't be for a while. I want Jirra to complete school," said Alexis. "I just wanted to show Jirra that I care deeply about her, and even though we're separated by distance, we're together in spirit at all times."
"That's very lovely, Alexis. I know that you two love each other dearly, and I just want you to be happy."
"You mean that?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, my dear, welcome to the family," said Liz. She then gave Alexis and then Jirra a big hug.
"Thanks, Liz," said Alexis.
"Thanks, Mom. It really makes me happy that you're so understanding," said Jirra.
"Alexis, have you told your family yet?" asked Liz.
"No, but we're going to stop there on the way back. I'd rather tell them in person," said Alexis.
"That's smart. When you see them, please tell them that I'd like to meet them, since we're going to be family," said Liz.
Chapter 146
Jirra was sitting next to Alexis on the couch in Alexis's cottage. They were drinking hot chocolate and watching the fire.
"I can't believe we have to go back tomorrow," said Jirra.
"I know, but we have to stop in Toledo to see my family," replied Alexis. "I will miss this place; it's so relaxing."
"I hadn't realized how much I missed it," added Jirra.
"Well, we'll be back in the spring," said Alexis. She set her mug down on the coffee table. "Can I ask you something?"
Jirra nodded.
"What do you miss most about not being a male?"
Jirra ran her fingers through her hair as she contemplated her answer. "I guess it would be the fact that I never really had an opportunity to experience life as a male. I mean, I was eighteen, but there were many things that I never got to do."
"Like having sex?" asked Alexis.
A sly smile grew on her face. "That's one thing. But, there's more to it than just that. I mean, I was close to graduating high school, and there were things that I wanted to do. I mean, I'm it's not like I have led a sedate life as a woman, but there were things that I missed out on."
"Like what?" asked Alexis.
"Well, even though my parents never pushed me, I had thought about joining the military," said Jirra.
"Really?" asked Alexis.
"I wanted to get out and see the world. I had talked to the navy recruiter before Dad was killed," said Jirra.
"The navy? But your parents were both in the army," said Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "I know, but I didn't want to be a ground-pounder. I was thinking of applying for a NROTC scholarship and then going surface."
"I didn't know you liked the ocean that much," said Alexis.
"Actually, the only time I was on a ship out of sight of land was on a charter boat off the Jersey coast. My dad took me on a bluefish expedition. I got really seasick and didn't catch a thing," confessed Jirra.
"So that experience made you think about joining the navy?" asked Alexis.
"I wanted to confront my fears," admitted Jirra. "Dad always said the best way to overcome fear was to face it. The funny thing is that I'm getting to do that now."
Alexis nodded. "Even though you've adapted, it must be terrifying sometimes."
Jirra nodded and sipped some more of her chocolate. "I can't imagine how I would have gotten this far without my friends, family, and of courseyou."
Alexis smiled back and leaned over and kissed Jirra. "Thank you."
"I accept my life now, although I'm still scared about some things," said Jirra.
"Like what?"
"Being found out," said Jirra. "I know Jen has done well, but she didn't have a choice. The whole world knew about her change."
"Is that all?" asked Alexis.
Jirra shook her head. "The discovery in the canyon just confirmed my greatest fear. I know that I'm fertile."
"That's understandable," said Alexis. "It must be a great shift in your thinking to suddenly realize that you can physically have children"
Jirra shook her head. "It's not that, Alexis. I have a confession; it's something that I've never told anyonenot even my mom."
Alexis took Jirra's hand into hers. "What is it, Roo?"
"There are times when I feel a very strong urge to be a mother. They pass quickly, but they always come back. Alexis, I'm nowhere close to being ready to be a mother."
Alexis sensed the fear in Roo's words.
"I mean, I know that I'd have to be with a guy and all that to get pregnant, and I still have no desires for men, but there are times when I see a woman with a baby and I get a longing feeling. It's very strong, but thankfully it passes quickly. But the feelings come more often now," continued Jirra. "I had it at the party when I saw Eve. I've had it when I saw one of the pregnant guests."
"Really?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, so if you notice me spacing out sometime when there's a baby around, you'll know why," said Jirra.
"You did a good job of hiding it," said Alexis.
"I guess you're not the only one who can act," said Jirra. "It both scares me and fascinates me; does that makes sense?"
"Yes, it does. Just so you know, I'll support your decision either way, my love," said Alexis as she pulled Jirra close. "In the future, please don't hide your feelings, it's not healthy."
"Thanks," replied Jirra, as she snuggled closer to Alexis.
"I know you have a period, but have you ever been given a full exam?" asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded. "Mom has insisted that I get regular exams. I'm very capable of having children."
"So everything is normal?" asked Alexis.
Jirra held out her right hand horizontally and rocked it back and forth. She then told Alexis about her increased healing ability, leaving out the information about Jen's health and aging.
"It makes sense in some ways," said Alexis. "I mean, it's not surprising that the transformation would have some special aspects to it."
"I hope that Dan and Barrett find out some more information on the Anasazi," said Jirra. "I'd like to know about the reasons why they used the canyon. I suppose I could ask Killara the next time I see him, but knowing him, it would just leave me with more questions than answers."
"Well, I'm with you all the way now, Roo," said Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips. "Besides, what's life without some mysteries?"
"Normal?" asked Jirra.
"Normal's overrated," replied Alexis.
"I love you so much," said Jirra.
"I love you too, Roo," said Alexis as they began to kiss.
Chapter 147
Jen insisted on driving Jirra and Alexis to the airport. Liz and Dan rode along.
"You know, Jen, you complain about being spotted in public, yet you insist on driving vehicles like this," said Alexis.
"Life is too short to drive boring cars," replied Jen. "I know one thing, when I make the movie out here, I'll bring my own Hummer from LA."
"Oh, yes, a huge fire engine red Hummer; that will certainly blend right in," added Alexis.
"Keep it up, Alexis, just remember that I'll be directing you in a few months,' said Jen.
Alexis winked at Jirra and they began to laugh.
"Changing the subject, how long will you be staying in Ohio?" asked Liz.
"Just a few hours," replied Alexis. "I told my sister, Sue, about our engagement, and she'll be bringing out my parents. My brother won't be able to make it as he's already back at college," said Alexis.
"And Trish?" asked Liz.
"No, but I really wasn't expecting her to come along," said Alexis. Even though she did her best to hide it, her disappointment showed in voice.
"Please have your parents call me after you've told them," said Liz.
"I will," replied Alexis.
The ride to the airport passed way too fast for Jirra's taste, and soon they were at the airport.
"Maybe you and Dan could come out to Philly," said Jirra hopefully.
"We just might do that, Roo," said Liz. She then hugged Jirra. "I'm going to miss you."
"I'm already missing you, Mom," replied Jirra.
Jirra then gave Dan a hug. "Please keep me up to date on the dig."
"Well, we won't be doing anything until spring. Barrett and I are going to be in the archives until them. Hopefully, we can find some similar glyphs to the ones we discovered."
"Good luck. Also, I just want to say how happy I am that you're going to marry my mom."
Dan laughed. "I'm pretty happy about it too."
Jen then hugged both Alexis and Jirra.
"Have a safe flight," said Jen.
"We will. So when do you go back to Hollywood?"
"In another week. I want to relax a little more," said Jen.
"Now, call me when you get in to Philly," said Liz.
"I will, Mom," said Jirra, who then hugged her mom again.
Chapter 148
It was a week later, and Jirra was watching Alexis on TV. Cat, Beth, Celeste, and Spirit were sitting around Jirra's living room.
"So her family is okay with you two being engaged?" asked Cat.
Jirra nodded. "Well, with the exception of her sister Trish."
"It's amazing that two people can have the same name and be so different. I mean, Trish from the party is like the exact opposite," said Beth.
"We shouldn't let them in the same room. It might be like matter and anti-matter, and we'd have an explosion," said Cat.
"Shhhh!" said Jirra as she pointed to the screen.
They watched the rest of the show in silence.
"Okay, now we can talk," said Jirra.
"So, tell me, is the show going to be shot on campus?" asked Celeste.
"They're still negotiating it," said Jirra. "But either way the show will be shot in Philly."
"And we're really going to get parts?" asked Beth.
Jirra nodded.
"Even Spirit?" asked Beth.
Jirra laughed. "Why not?"
"So, how did things go with Jim?' asked Cat.
"Very well," replied Beth. "His parents like me, my parents like him, and we love each other."
"Sounds perfect," said Cat.
"Celeste had a good break too," added Beth.
All heads turned towards Celeste, who just shrugged her shoulders.
"You're not getting off that easy," said Cat.
"Okay. Sean and I had a wonderful time together," she said.
"That's it?" asked Jirra.
"We're going to The Mann this Saturday for a concert," said Celeste. "He's really nice, and Spirit likes Sean too."
"I'm very happy for you, Celeste," said Jirra.
"So am I," added Cat.
"Has Matt started his class yet?" asked Jirra.
Cat nodded. "He's doing very well. I'm happy for this, but I miss him a lot."
Eventually, the talk shifted to Todd.
"Diana couldn't tell me much, but she hinted that they have proof that his parents have been helping him," said Beth.
"Do they know where he is?"
"They know he left Brazil, but they're not sure where he is; although Diana said Boudicca was checking out a lead in Costa Rica," continued Beth.
"So he's heading north," said Cat.
Beth nodded. "That would be my guess."
"Well, I doubt if he'll come back here, and if he does, it would be a great mistake," said Celeste. "I rented out one of the first floor apartments to Nina. She'll be working out of Boudicca's local office. Just so you know, they will be keeping an eye on us. Todd might try to seek revenge."
"He can't be that stupid," said Jirra.
"Never underestimate a numbskull," said Beth. "Still, he's going to have enough things to worry about."
"I've talked to some of the other campus clubs, and they're going to help us put up posters of him all over campus," said Celeste. "Also, Jill said that the paper isn't going to let this die out until he's caught."
"Cool. Now, what about the other empty apartment on our floor?" asked Cat. "I noticed that sign came down."
Celeste nodded. "Very observant. I rented it yesterday to TC and Jill."
"That's wonderful; when do they move in?" said Jirra.
"In a few weeks; I need to get it painted first," said Celeste.
"What about Diana?" asked Cat.
"She's going to rent out one of the other first floor apartments. It will be her office and allow her to sleep in the city when she has to work late," said Celeste.
"Soon the whole building will be family," said Cat.
Celeste smiled. "That's the plan."
Chapter 149
Jirra received a call from Alexis just before she went to bed.
"Did you like tonight's show?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, it was very good, although the ending was a little dark," said Jirra.
"I know, but it creates some good tension between the characters. Faith doesn't always want a happy ending."
"Just as long as we get ours," said Jirra.
"I like that idea. Well, I have an early shoot tomorrow. Good night, and remember that I love you, Roo," said Alexis.
"I love you too, Alexis," replied Jirra.
Chapter 150
He watched as his passport was examined at the San Ysidro border crossing. He had picked the busiest time of day to make his return back into the United States, hoping that this would make his entry easier. As expected, his false passport passed inspection, and he was allowed to cross.
Todd was very bitter over how his life had changed so dramatically in the past few months. One moment he was at Penn, and the next he was on the run, and why? Just because some freak of nature upset his plans.
His father had told him to lie low and not cause any trouble and to let the lawyers work everything out. But Todd had his doubts. That bitch of an assistant DA didn't look like she would back down.
Todd re-read all the articles about his arrest online. It really angered him that his arrest was due in part to a group of students who'd tracked him and the others. He would get their names and someday make them pay.
However, Todd would do as his father said; he would lie low for and lick his wounds. He would live in LA for now and wait for the right moment to strike back. There were others who thought like him, and all they needed was a leader. In his mind, he had a list of those he would strike back at, starting with the freak who had led to his arrest, Jirra Reid.
Jirra, Alexis, Beth, Cat, Celeste, Diana, Jen, Spirit, and the others will be back in Coeds 2.
Dedicated to Amelia R — Wherever you are; you are missed!
This story features characters from Fresh Start; Change of Course, The Protector series, The Scholarship, and Corruption. I recommend you read these stories first.
At the recommendation of many of my fans, there is a short summary of the various characters and their related stories at the end of the story.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
Chapter 1
Jirra Reid stepped out of her bathtub and dried off her body. Before dressing she stood before the mirror and examined herself.
Even though she had been a female for over a year and a half, she was still slightly uneasy about her body. Yes, she was happy with her life, which was a fact she couldn’t deny, but there still a lingering sense of feeling uncomfortable.
The feeling wasn’t nearly as strong as it had been when she was first transformed in a freak accident back at the spa in New Mexico. In fact, most of the time she barely gave it a thought, but there were moments when it all came to the surface. It usually happened when she was alone, although it also popped up when she came across some unexpected reminder of her life as Josh.
Jirra ran her hands over her large breasts as if to confirm her femininity. Thankfully they had stopped growing and her bra size had settled into 38-DD. Even though her lover Alexis felt that they were perfect, Jirra still wished they were slightly smaller. She also didn’t like it when boys stared at them. Maybe it was some sort of cosmic joke for all the times she looked at breasts when she had been a boy.
She had a good life at Penn, and had numerous close friends, but there were times when she felt so alone. Her recent sense of melancholy came on as she realized how much she missed Alexis, who was currently in Boston.
What made matters worse was that Alexis was about to announce to the world that she was a lesbian. Jirra wanted to be by Alexis’s side, but they both agreed that it would be best they stayed apart until the hubbub passed.
Jirra’s hands slid slowly down her tummy towards her vagina. While having a vagina had its benefits, she definitely wasn’t comfortable with the idea that she was fertile. Yes, she was in a loving relationship with another woman, and although she had no sexual feelings for men, the possibility existed that she could become pregnant. If it was just the biological aspects of it she could live with that, but there was the growing desire to have a child.
Deep down she knew this was part of her transformation. The discovery of the glyphs in the canyon back in New Mexico confirmed this. Her transformation was tied to some ancient magic of the Anasazi, most likely a fertility ritual.
Alexis agreed with her suspicion, but at the same time told her not to worry about it as she would stick by Jirra no matter what happened. Jirra remembered asking how they would explain her getting pregnant when the cover story was that she was a transsexual. Alexis just kissed her and said that they would worry about that if it happened.
Jirra looked down at her engagement ring and sighed. She knew how lucky she was to have Alexis in her life. It helped her get through these moments of indecision.
Jirra knew it was time to try and contact her spirit guide and try to get some answers. The problem wasn’t making contact with Killara, her spirit guide; it would be getting a straight answer out of the little rodent.
Chapter 2
Jirra sat cross-legged on a Navajo blanket that she had positioned on the floor of her bedroom. The heat in her apartment was up high as it was currently 22 degrees outside and snowing heavily.
The heat was necessary as she was totally naked with exception of two pieces of jewelry. The first was her engagement ring, and the other was the sliver chain that hung around her neck. Attached to the chain was a simple red stone carved into the form of a leaping kangaroo. It had been given to her right after her transformation and she rarely took it off.
Jirra closed her eyes and cleared her mind of all thoughts with the exception of Killara. Hopefully he would grant her a visit.
“Hello, Jirra.”
She opened her eyes to see a kangaroo rat sitting on a rock in front of her.
“Hi, Killara,” she replied as she looked around. Obviously, she was no longer in her bedroom back in Philadelphia. “Are we in the canyon?”
“Very observant,” he replied as he began to scratch his left ear with his hind foot.
She was back in New Mexico, or at least a vision of New Mexico.
Jirra then noticed that she was still naked; thankfully it was a very pleasant day. The warmth from the sun felt good on her body.
“It must be early summer,” she commented as she continued to look around. She also did her best to fight the urge to cover herself up. Then again, the only other being around was a talking kangaroo rat.
“Again, very good,” he replied.
“Are we in the past?” she asked.
“Does it matter?” he asked.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “No, I guess it doesn’t. Anyway, I have more important questions.”
“Of course you do,” he replied.
Jirra wasn’t sure but he looked like he was smiling.
“I saw the glyphs,” she said. “What I don’t understand is why men would want to become women. Were they transgendered?”
“It’s not as simple as that. It was considered a great honor. The tribe that controlled this area was a matriarchy. If a man distinguished himself and passed the appropriate rituals he was allowed to be transformed,” replied Killara.
“Oh,” replied Jirra.
“As I told you before, your transformation was an accident…but that doesn’t make it any less special.”
“Does that mean that there’s a purpose to all this?” she asked.
“Of course, everything has a purpose,” he replied.
“And you’re not going to tell me what mine is, are you?”
“Again you’re right, no wonder you’re doing so well at Penn,” he answered.
In spite of herself, she laughed. “May I ask you a few more things?”
He cocked his head and made a movement that Jirra took for a nod.
“Am I like Jen? I mean, will I age normally?” she asked.
Jen was Jennifer Stevens, a celebrity that had visited the spa months after Jirra’s transformation. Jen was transformed into a woman by lightning several years before Jirra’s own accident. Jen’s accident had caused her to stop aging, her life span now potentially in the hundreds of years although it wasn’t public knowledge. Jen had settled into her new life quite well and had started a successful career as a TV show host and movie star despite the fact that her transformation was headline news.
“While you share much with your friend…there are also many differences. If it makes you feel better, yes you will age at a normal rate,” he replied.
Jirra let out a sigh of relief.
“That’s odd, I’ve always found that humans want to live extremely long lives,” he said.
“Not at the cost of outliving my friends and family like Jen,” replied Jirra. “I…I don’t know what…I mean how I could get by without them…especially Alexis,” she replied. She then looked off into the distance.
Killara leaned over and nibbled on a leaf of grass. “You’re carrying around a lot of worry, my dear. Before you ask, about you and Alexis, you have nothing to worry about. Things will work out.”
Jirra turned and smiled. “That’s a big load off my mind.” She then wiped away a tear with the palm of her hand.
“That’s good to hear…you’ve had a lot to deal with, so let me remove another weight; the threat that you’ve faced will be resolved soon,” he said.
“You mean Todd,” replied Jirra in a relieved tone.
Todd Kelly had orchestrated attacks on several students at Penn, including Jirra. He was currently on the run from the law after jumping bail.
Killara appeared to be nodding. “He may cause some more problems, but like a dark cloud, he too will pass. I can’t tell you what will happen to him, but it will be very appropriate.”
“So… you can see the future,” commented Jirra.
“Time as you know it is a very primitive concept. It doesn’t flow in just one direction,” he replied.
Jirra nodded. “I suspect that doesn’t mean just past and present.”
Killara cocked his head as he stared back at her. “Go on.”
“I’m not sure how to phrase this, but can time flow sideways too?”
“You’re learning my dear,” he replied. “Speaking of time, it’s time for you to leave.”
“Wait, this is getting interesting!”
“That’s all for now, my dear. See you again soon.”
“When?” she asked anxiously.
“You’ll know when,” he said.
With that, Jirra opened her eyes and found herself back in her bedroom.
Chapter 3
“It’s nice to hear that your spirit guide thinks things will work out,” said Alexis.
Jirra had called Alexis right after she recorded her vision quest on her computer.
“So when are you making the big announcement?” asked Jirra.
“In two days,” replied Alexis. “We’re going to do it on Ellen’s show.”
“Even though Killara said that things will work out, I still want to be with you,” said Jirra.
“I appreciate that, but I don’t want you to be bothered by the press. I don’t expect this to be a huge deal…I mean I’m not the first to do this, but I also don’t want you to get harassed.”
“Eventually someone will track me down,” said Jirra.
“I know that, but by then my coming out will be old news. I shun the spotlight as it is and I lead a pretty boring life up here in Boston. As a celebrity I’m not very exciting, I mean I can go out to dinner up here and most of the time no one knows who I am. Even when I’m recognized they treat me with respect. While I love you intensely, and it would be wonderful to have you by my side, I just want you to go on with your life right now.”
“I know you’re just looking after me…”
“Jirra, I love you so much, but if you’re with me, you’ll have to answer a whole lot of questions.”
“About my gender,” replied Jirra softly. “Damnit…this is such a pain. I wish I was like Jen and not have to lie about my status.”
“I know it’s difficult for you, but there’s no other logical way.”
“What will happen if I do get pregnant?”
“We’ll handle that when it happens, Roo,” said Alexis.
Jirra paused for a moment. “I noticed you said when and not if.”
“I’m with you whatever happens. I have a five year contract to do the Erin Flynn show and after that I’m done with show business. By then you’ll be a best selling writer and we can live together in seclusion if you want.”
Jirra laughed. “I’m glad you’re so confident in my writing skills.”
“Faith thinks you’ve got real talent,” said Alexis, referring to the writer of the Erin Flynn series. “Oh, that reminds me, you’ll be receiving a package this week, it’s the script for the show based on your screenplay. Faith wants you to review it and send it back as soon as possible.”
The show would be taping an episode at Penn in March. The plot was a fictionalized version of the attacks the previous fall. Jirra had written the story and submitted it to Faith.
“Have you seen it?” asked Jirra nervously.
“Yes, it’s excellent. The scriptwriters gave the story to Faith last week and she made some minor changes, mostly regarding my character…she’s very protective of Erin,” explained Alexis. “She just wants you to take an active role…she also wants to meet you when we shoot it.”
“Cool…um how much does she know about me?” asked Jirra.
“She knows that we’re a couple and that you’re transgendered. If you decided to tell her the rest, I suspect that it wouldn’t make a difference to her…she’s pretty open-minded…just like Diana Bowie.”
“Diana doesn’t know the whole story about me,” interrupted Jirra.
“I suspect you’ll tell her soon and I know you can trust her,” said Alexis confidently. “From what Faith has told me, Diana thinks the world of you.”
“That’s nice to hear,” said Jirra.
They talked for another hour before Alexis had to go.
“I’ll call you from LA,” she said.
“Are you staying at Jen’s again?” asked Jirra.
“Of course, she wouldn’t let me stay at a hotel. In some ways, she’s like our den mother.”
Jirra laughed. “I never thought of her that way, but it sort of fits.”
“Take care, Roo, I love so you much.”
“I love you too, Alexis.”
Chapter 4
“I find your descriptions of your meetings with your spirit guide so fascinating,” said Beth as she sat cross-legged on the couch of her apartment. “I mean I was kinda skeptical when you first told me about them, but they are so filled with details.”
“It’s pretty amazing. I mean everything feels so real. I could feel the sand beneath my feet and the sun against my skin,” replied Jirra.
“I hope that Killara is right about Todd,” said Celeste as she stroked her dog Spirit’s head. The large mixed breed dog was lying on the couch between Celeste and Beth. “I know that I’ll sleep better when he’s behind bars.”
“Do they have any idea where he is?” asked Jirra.
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “I talked to one of the detectives at Boudicca and they said that they have a couple of leads. They’re pretty sure that he’s back in the country.”
“With his family’s money he could be hiding anywhere,” said Celeste. “I think he’s the one who has been sending hate e-mail to the office of my foundation. I was told that they got three more rants today. That makes at least twenty in the last two weeks.”
Spirit rolled over slightly to expose her belly and Celeste obliged with a gentle belly rub.
“Are they all from the same person?” asked Jirra.
Celeste nodded. “They’re all signed with the name ‘Righteous One’.”
“Have they been able to track down where they’re coming from?” asked Jirra.
Celeste shook her head. “My computer techs have discovered that they’re being routed through several different sites. The person doing it obviously knows what they’re doing as they’ve done a good job covering their tracks.”
“Have you asked Jen for help? She’s pretty sharp when it comes to that sort of thing. It used to be her job before her transformation,” said Jirra.
Celeste nodded. “Jen’s been too busy to come out herself, but she’s spent several hours on the phone giving my computer techs some good advice. She seems to think that whoever is doing it is using a computer lab at a university…most likely in a large city; she says that this would give them lots of systems to use…without drawing undo attention.”
“From what we know about Todd, he has the knowledge to pull this sort of thing off,” added Beth. “So he’s probably hanging out at a big college or university…in a large city, easier to blend in and not be noticed, I mean what’s one more person in a computer lab?”
“That sort of narrows it down,” said Jirra. “If it is Todd, I wonder why he hasn’t sent anyone else hate email? I mean why hasn’t he targeted me or you guys personally?”
“Maybe he doesn’t have our email addresses,” suggested Beth. “The email address of the foundation is on the website, so that wouldn’t take too much intelligence to find that.”
“My techs say that someone has been trying to hack into the foundation’s database. So far they’ve been unsuccessful, mainly because we have some pretty smart kids there. They keep an eye on our security,” said Celeste.
Beth rubbed her chin. “Maybe we should let the person break in, I don’t mean to the real database, but why not set them up? If this is Todd and he gets what he thinks are our email addresses it might allow us to track him down…right?”
“You’re definitely going to be a good agent, Beth,” said Jirra.
“Hey, my friend Ally uses the internet to catch people all the time, she says that most of the people she catches think that they’re smarter than the average person, and she uses this against them,” continued Beth.
“I’ll call Jen and see if she has some ideas on how to do this. We don’t want it to look too obvious, I mean Todd’s not an idiot,” said Celeste.
“But he is bigoted…hateful…and cruel…” said Jirra as she counted off her comments on her fingers. “And those are his good points.”
Beth and Celeste laughed at Jirra’s joke and added a few comments themselves; Spirit was just content to get attention and ignored the laugher as she drifted off.
Chapter 5
Just as Alexis had predicted there was little outrage over her coming out as a lesbian.
“We’ve had some letters and emails sent to us stating that they will no longer watch the show; but they’ve been outnumbered ten-to-one by those that are supportive,” explained Alexis.
“That’s nice to know…what about the local reaction?” asked Jirra as she adjusted the phone.
“It seems to be balanced between indifference and support,” said Alexis. “I’m scheduled to do a few more interviews than normal, but that too will fade.”
“I’m so relieved,” said Jirra.
“That makes two of us. I was prepared for the worst, and am so happy that it’s pretty much been a non-event. I have been asked by reporters if there’s anyone in my life, and I’ve told them that it’s not their business.”
“And have they bought off on that?” asked Jirra anxiously.
“They haven’t pressed me for more details, but they obviously have seen my ring,” said Alexis.
Jirra held out her hand and looked at her ring; a match to the one Alexis was wearing.
“So, do you think they’ll try and find out about me?” asked Jirra.
“I’m sure someone will…if only out of curiosity. We’ll face it together if it does happen. Roo, I love you and I want us to be together…I wish we were together right now, but that’s not practical. I have a job and you have your studies.”
“I can go to school up there,” suggested Jirra.
“I appreciate that offer, but I want you to get your degree at Penn, you have no idea how proud I am of you,” continued Alexis.
“What will happen when you’re down here for the shooting of the show?” asked Jirra.
“If you mean, will I hide our relationship…the answer is no…not unless you want to do it,” said Alexis.
“I just want to be with you,” said Jirra.
“And if we’re seen as a couple down there, are you prepared for everything that comes with that?”
“I don’t know…but I’m so tired of hiding…I mean I know that I can’t tell the world the truth about my gender…but I’m known as transgendered by many of my friends here…my closest friends know the whole truth and I suppose I’ll have to live with that for now.”
“Roo, you’re rambling,” kidded Alexis.
“Okay, but you know what I mean, right? I just want to be with you,” said Jirra.
“I feel the same way. Oh, before I go, have you looked over the script?”
“No, I was too nervous about you, but I promise to go through it tonight,” replied Jirra.
“Good, as soon as you’re done call me if you see any problems.”
“I will,” replied Jirra. “Well, good night…I love you.”
“I love you too, Roo.”
Chapter 6
Jirra read through the script completely before going back and looking for specific details. Overall, the script followed her story’s basic plot pretty much verbatim. There were some plot twists added, but they came from suggestions that Jirra had included. Most of the major changes were in regards to Alexis’s character Erin Flynn.
While the series was set in Boston, Jirra’s story had Erin Flynn, a private detective, coming down to Philadelphia at the request of her cousin. The cousin was a student at prestigious university, not unlike Penn, although in the story the university was called Benjamin Franklin University, even though some of the scenes would be shot at Penn.
Alexis explained that while Penn appreciated the money they would get for the shooting; they didn’t like the idea of the real university looking bad. Jirra found this sort of twisted as the university had been so slow to act on the real assaults the story was based on.
The story included many of the real events that Jirra and her friends went through, although the plot focused on gay and lesbian students being attacked instead of transgendered students. Alexis suggested this change as this way the show couldn’t be accused of influencing the real case. She compared it to what Law and Order often did, taking a real case and changing it just enough to avoid actual legal problems.
Jirra didn’t mind this change either, as she was a little worried how TV sometimes portrayed the transgendered.
The story had a secret student group that was harassing gay and lesbian students, gradually getting more and more violent. Another concession to fiction was having one student murdered by the group.
Again, this was Alexis’s suggestion. She explained that the producers like to keep the show edgy. The student killed would be Erin’s niece. Jirra had written two plot ideas concerning the niece. In one plot, the niece’s lover kills the leader of the hate group, and Erin covers it up to protect her. The second version had Erin about to kill the leader, but deciding instead to let him live in shame, after Erin uncovers some awful things about him.
To Jirra’s surprise, Faith Collins, the creator of the series picked the second version, saying it was very much in character for Erin.
Jirra had read most of the Erin Flynn books and had noticed that Erin’s cases sometimes ended in less than legal ways. Faith also wanted the story to focus on Erin.
Overall, Jirra was very pleased with what they had done with her story and didn’t see anything worth changing. She then re-read the script several times in order to better understand the mechanics of writing a script. If she got another opportunity to do this sort of thing, she wanted to write the actual script too.
Jirra called up Alexis and told her what she thought of the script.
“Good, thanks for the input. Oh, we have non-speaking roles for your friends,” said Alexis. “You sure you don’t want a scene?”
Alexis promised that Jirra’s friends would have small cameo roles in the filming. She also offered Jirra this option.
“No thanks, but I would like to hang out and see how they shoot the show.”
“That makes sense,” said Alexis. “I sort of figured you’d like to see the production side and already have backstage credentials for you.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra
“I know that Faith definitely wants to meet you; she’s very impressed with your writing. She thinks you could have a real future as a writer.”
“Really?” said Jirra.
“Yes,” replied Alexis. “That would be a great career for you.”
“I know that I would love doing it,” said Jirra. “But, I’m no where close to being able to doing it for a living.”
“I disagree,” countered Alexis. “Look, you’ve written a story that is being made into a movie and another one is being made into a TV show. Do have any idea how difficult that is?”
“Yeah, but does it really count? I mean Jen is a friend and it is your TV show,” said Jirra.
“Trust me, Jen wouldn’t do anything that would hurt her career, if your story stunk she would have told you. I’ve known Jen long enough to know that she’s painfully honest that way. The same goes for Faith. I’ve seen her reject countless plots. Seriously, you’ve got talent and I think you could definitely succeed at it.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“Well, I gotta run, we’re filming a few scenes tonight. I love you, Roo.”
“I love you too, Alexis.”
Chapter 7
The following Friday evening, Jirra, Celeste, and Beth were sitting around in Jirra’s apartment eating pizza. They were getting ready to watch Jen’s latest movie on DVD. Jen had sent Jirra a preview copy a few weeks before it was to be released to the general population in theaters.
“So, when are you seeing Jim again?” asked Jirra, referring to Beth’s boyfriend.
“Tomorrow night,” replied Beth. “We’re going to catch a concert.”
“Who are you going to see?” asked Jirra as she reached for a slice.
“Stacy Black,” replied Beth.
“Wow! How did you get tickets?”
“Jim has a friend who works for the company booking the show,” she replied.
“I really liked her last CD,” said Jirra. “I also liked the song she did with Band of Sisters.”
(For more about Stacy Black and Band of Sisters, read the story Band of Sisters)
“It’s pretty cool that the writer of the song is one of us,” said Beth.
“I know, but I’d like their music anyway,” replied Jirra.
“Even though I’m not a big fan of rock and roll, I think I can get tickets for them the next time they’re in town,” said Celeste. “My lawyer knows their lawyer.”
“That would be very cool,” said Beth who let out a sigh. “I have to admit that I’m enjoying college a lot more the second time around. My first time through I was too serious.”
“Speaking of that, Beth, have you ever wondered what your life would have been like if you hadn’t been changed?” asked Jirra.
“Not any more, I’ve had a good life since then… I have a great family and lots of wonderful friends; yes I miss my original family, but there’s nothing that can be done about that,” said Beth.
“Um, do you know how they’re doing?” asked Jirra. “I don’t mean to pry, but even though some of my family has disowned me…I still like to know how they’re doing.”
“My grandmother knows about me and she keeps me informed,” said Beth.
“How did that happen?” asked Jirra.
“She used to be an agent…and she used to be a man too,” said Beth with a grin. “So, even though she adopted my father; I guess there are some things that get passed down in a weird cosmic sort of way.”
“Wild,” said Jirra as she shook her head back and forth.
“You have no idea, Jirra. Her name is Andrea and she lives in New York City. She transitioned to female during World War II when she was working for the Danish underground,” explained Beth.
“How did she manage that?” asked Jirra.
“To make a long story shorter, her name was originally Andy and ‘he’ was born in the US. When WW II broke out he went up to Canada and joined the RAF. He was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down over France. Due to his small stature and acting ability he was selected to participate in an escape from a German POW camp,” explained Beth who stopped to take a sip of her soda.
“She never told me all the details of the escape, but it had something to do with getting another man out of the camp. Anyway, when they got to Denmark, she decided to stay there as a woman. She told me that all her life she had felt different and it was as a woman that she finally felt whole. She also met her future husband, and my grandfather, while working for the Danish resistance. After the war, they moved back to the states and they both joined the CIA and later the Agency,” continued Beth.
“So how did you find out about her?” asked Jirra.
“Ally met her as part of a case and saw a photo of me as Ben,” said Beth.
“That’s so amazing,” said Jirra. “I mean it does make you think…I mean what’s the possibility of this sort of thing just happening out of chance?”
“I know what you mean,” said Beth. “There are a lot of strange things going on out there…things that most people have no clue about….things that I can’t talk about.”
Jirra wondered what Beth was talking about, but decided not to press the point. “Fair enough…not to be nosey, but do you think you would you have stayed in the service if you hadn’t been changed?”
“Probably,” replied Beth. “Not to brag, but I was a good officer. I was due to go to department school and I would have made Lieutenant Commander not long after that. I enjoyed being in the navy, but that wasn’t meant to be. I mean, I love my present life, I have a wonderful family, I’m in an Ivy League school, and have a great future… and a pretty cute boyfriend on top of it all.”
Jirra laughed. “You make it sound so normal.”
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It is. You forget what I’ve been through, I was abducted…twice, almost murdered…twice…almost turned into a sex slave…all before I even graduated high school, trust me this is the most normal my life has been since I was transformed.”
“It must have been awful,” said Jirra. ”I mean, I was assaulted, but I never felt that my life was in real danger…yet I still have the occasional nightmare about Todd and the others. How do you cope with it?”
“I don’t dwell on the past, Jirra. I mean it’s given me a great background for being an agent,” continued Beth.
“Do you still want to work for your friend Ally?”
“Part of me does, but there’s another part of me that wants to be a field agent. It sort of runs in the family,” replied Beth.
“I know you were abducted as part of the case that involved Celeste, but you’ve never talked much about the other things,” said Jirra.
Beth picked up another slice of pizza. “It was all related to my transformation. I’ve put most of it behind me.”
“Most?” asked Celeste knowingly.
Beth smiled at her roommate. “Pretty much. I mean, even when Margo Simon had me abducted I knew that I was being tracked. I knew that I was going to be rescued. There are… other things that I wish I could forget. One of the side effects of my transformation is an excellent memory… granted it makes studying for tests easy…but there are things that I experienced that I wish I could forget.”
She took another bite of her pizza slice. “I wasn’t the only one transformed by the process developed by Dr. Martz. There were others who were changed at the same time. Some people found out about the process and tried to recreate it…that part involved using our DNA; it led to several of the transformed being killed.”
Beth shook her head softly.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry,” said Jirra.
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “Hey, as much as you shared about your life I guess it’s my turn to tell some secrets. The good thing is that all the bad guys who knew about the process are either dead or locked up in a Super Max prison and will never be paroled. The ones who are dead got off easy…as they did some really horrible things…things that you can’t imagine.”
“We can change the subject, Beth,” said Jirra.
Beth shook her head no. “I don’t mind…it actually feels good to get it off my chest.” First she told them about being abducted and almost murdered by Robert Wilkins. Then she then told them about his sister, Paula Harkins, and what she had done to others in an attempt to recreate the Martz Process.
(Read the Change of Course Series for the entire story)
“Compared to Paula, Margo Simon is a saint,” said Beth. “I know this may not sound nice, but I’m so happy to know that Paula is dead. I’ve never killed anyone in my life…but I could have killed her without any remorse. She was the closest person that I’ve ever know that could be described as pure evil. Margo is perverted, and self-centered, but Paula really enjoyed seeing people in pain.”
Jirra shook her head in disbelief. “I feel sort of foolish for feeling sorry for myself compared to what you’ve been through…actually both of you,” she said as she looked at Celeste.
“Don’t feel that way, Jirra. In many ways, my transformation was so much easier than yours. I mean, I love being female and have no desire to be a guy,” said Beth.
“And in spite of what happened to me, I got to be the woman that I always wanted to be,” added Celeste. “Actually, Jirra, I’m impressed with how well you’ve adapted to your change.”
“Thanks,” said Jirra. “Look, I know I get a little moody at times… and I appreciate you two putting up with me.”
“Hey, who wants normal friends!” quipped Beth. “Normal is overrated.”
The three girls began to laugh.
“One more question, Beth…how do you feel about the possibility of getting pregnant?” asked Jirra.
“It freaked me out at first. I didn’t react well to my first couple of periods, but now…I don’t know, it would be cool to have a family someday,” she replied.
“I wish that I could experience it,” added Celeste.
“What about you, Jirra?” asked Beth.
“That’s the strange thing…part of me finds it very appealing…I mean I’m still not completely comfortable as a woman, but I sometimes find myself looking at a pregnant woman and wishing it was me. I suppose it has something to do with the fact that the process that changed me was used in fertility rituals.”
“What does Alexis think?” asked Celeste.
“She says that she would love to start a family someday….my biggest fear is how do I explain it? I mean I’m supposed to be transgendered and so far SRS doesn’t include fertility,” replied Jirra.
“Well, if you did get pregnant you could always hang out at the spa…I mean from what you’ve told us I know that they would protect you,” said Beth.
Jirra just stared back without saying a word.
Beth glanced at Celeste and then back at Jirra. “Um, did I say something wrong?”
Jirra shook her head. “No. That would work…should it happen. Jeez I can be so dumb sometimes!”
“What do you mean?” asked Celeste.
“I’ve been so worried about what would happen if I gave into my feelings and desires. I forgot completely about the spa!”
“Are the feelings that strong?” asked Celeste.
Jirra nodded. “I’m glad that I’m a lesbian. If I was dating a guy I don’t think that I could control it.”
“Well, if it happens, you can count on us,” said Celeste.
Beth nodded in agreement.
“I appreciate that…now let’s watch the movie….I think we could all use something lighter,” said Jirra.
Chapter 8
It was later that week when Jirra told her friends that the dates for filming the show had been finalized. She had called them all together in her apartment.
In addition to Beth, and Celeste, Cat, TC, and Jill were there.
“They will be shooting here in mid-March. The official announcement will be next week, so please keep this a secret for now,” said Jirra. “Alexis told me that they already have roles for all of you…they’re non-speaking parts, but she promises me that you’ll all get in the show.”
“That’s so nice of her,” said Jill, who was sitting on the couch with her arm around TC.
Jill and TC had just moved into a vacant apartment in the building. They were also very open about the fact that they were a couple.
“There will be an open audition for additional student roles,” continued Jirra.
“What about you, Jirra?” asked TC.
Jirra shook her head. “I prefer to be behind the camera.”
“Jirra did help write the script,” added Beth.
“I hope you’re getting paid for it,” said Jill.
Jirra nodded. “I’ve sent in the paperwork to join the Writers Guild.”
“You mean that?” asked Jill.
“Yes. Alexis and Jen used their connections to help me through the process. I might as well do this the right way, as I’ve now also helped write a story for Jen. Alexis told me that I might start getting more offers once this show airs.”
“Damn, I’m so jealous!” said Jill. “Just kidding, I think it’s so cool that you’re getting work.”
“The big question is when will she get a write-up in the Internet Movie Data Base,” added TC.
“I’d hold off on that until I get a job for someone other than a close friend,” said Jirra.
“Hey don’t put down nepotism….it’s a great tradition in entertainment,” said Beth.
Just then, Celeste’s cell phone rang. She pulled out her phone to see who was calling.
“Excuse me, but it’s from my foundation,” she said as walked towards the kitchen.
A few minutes later she came back in. She had a serious look on her face.
“What’s wrong?” asked Beth.
“We had some more hate email,” said Celeste.
“Is that still going on?” asked Jill.
Celeste nodded as she sat down. “It’s gotten worse. We put in some additional security measures, including some ideas that Jen gave us, but we still haven’t found out the exact location of the sender. We do know that it’s coming from California, most likely from the LA area.”
“That does narrow it down a little, but that’s still a huge area,” said Jill.
“I’m going to let Boudicca know about it,” continued Celeste, referring to the detective agency that was looking for Todd Kelly. “I also want you all to let me know if you start getting any hate messages. The last email said that we would regret it if we did the show.”
“What?” asked Jirra.
“Apparently the person sending the mail knows about the show,” continued Celeste.
“You mean Todd,” said Jill.
“What exactly did the person say?” asked Beth.
“It was pretty vile,” replied Celeste.
“I’m sure it was, but I’d like to see it…along with the others,” said Beth. “Don’t forget, I have friends and family that can help.”
“Okay, but my techs have sent copies to the police,” said Celeste.
“No offense, but unless it’s being sent by some locals the police can’t…or won’t do a thing. It’s also only a matter of time until we start getting mail like this, I mean, if the person sending this knows about the show, then they’ll find out that we’re involved,” explained Beth.
“So what happens if we do start getting harassed?” asked Jill.
“If that happens it will help us, as it increases the chances of catching him,” continued Beth. “My friend Ally uses a program that analyzes email, she uses it to track online sexual predators for the Agency, if we can determine that it is just one person… or a group, it will make catching them easier.”
“No offense, Beth, but this doesn’t exactly sound like a federal case,” said Jill.
Beth shook her head. “If the message is coming from one state to another, it already is a federal case. But I’m not suggesting that we turn it over to the feds, if we can find out where it’s coming from we have the girls from Boudicca track him down.”
“You keep saying him…are you that sure it’s Todd?” asked Jill.
“Who else? I mean, he’s a fugitive who has a grudge against us. He also as the skill to pull this off, but either way we need to build up a case.”
“So what will happen?” asked Celeste.
“We’ll install the program on all of our computers, it’s basically a slightly changed commercial program anyway, and then we wait,” explained Beth. “Oh, since Alexis is part of this, I would suggest we install it on her computer too.”
“Makes sense,” said Jirra.
“If this is Todd, then he’s doing this for revenge. From what I’ve learned from my family, people make mistakes when they’re guided by motives like the settling of old scores. Todd still sees us a bunch of college coeds, we can use that to our advantage.”
“Beth’s right,” added Cat. “As you know, my sister-in-law worked on Todd’s case, she said that he was shocked that we caught him. I also think that it’s up to us to catch him. He started initially with harassment the first time and worked up to physical assault, he’ll probably do the same thing this time.”
“Exactly,” interjected Beth. “We need to set our trap to get him before the show starts filming, as he might come out here and try to disrupt it.”
“And if we make a big deal about it, the show might get cancelled by the university,” added Jill.
“Wait a second, let me call Jen, she had an idea that might fit into this,” said Jirra. “Beth, can we get Ally in a conference call with Jen?”
“Okay, I’ll call Ally to set up the conference call and get the program,” said Beth.
“I’ll get the emails sent down from my foundation,” said Celeste.
“And I’ll call the girls at Boudicca,” said Cat.
An hour later, after many phone calls and emails, a plan was set.
Chapter 9
Part of the plan was to set up a ‘honeypot’ system at the foundation. Basically it was a computer set up as an Internet server. The security was fairly good, according to Jen it had to be to not tip off someone breaking into it. To provide someone with a way to hack into the system some older software with a few known security holes was installed on the box along with any information that they wanted the hackers to know.
Some special email accounts were set up for everyone on one of Jen’s own servers and their addresses hidden in files on the fake server. The object was to make it hard for someone breaking into the server to get to the information. The longer they took the better their chances of tracking where the hackers were. Jen had learned long ago that it was best to not make it appear too easy for the hackers. The harder they had to work to get what they were after the more they tended to believe that the information they got was real.
Barely a day after the fake server came online the hackers were attempting to break into it. Nearly six hours after they started the system was compromised and the files with the email addresses were transferred to another computer somewhere in Los Angeles. That much had been confirmed by tracing the route that the packets took between the server and the hacker’s computer. The path wove through at least a half a dozen other compromised systems, some at two LBGT organizations in other cities and another at the headquarters of a gay and lesbian magazine. Those break-ins very likely put the membership and mailing lists of those organizations in serious risk. The owners of those systems readily agreed to leave the systems partially compromised when they heard of the plan to catch the hackers. All also agreed to simultaneous prosecution of the break-ins to ensure some considerable jail time.
If it was Todd that hacked into the foundation’s fake server, all they could do now was simply sit back and wait for the first of the threatening emails to appear. The fake server would be left as it was. Now that the hackers had a way into it, it could be used again to leak any information they wanted the hackers to know.
Chapter 10
For the next few weeks Jirra devoted herself to the routine life of a college student. There were books to read, papers to write, and exams to study for. In a way, the everyday schedule was very comforting in its normalcy.
She also worked on the school paper with Jill. Even though she was hadn’t been given an assignment yet, she was enjoying herself.
Jirra was positive that she wanted to write for a living; the problem was that she was conflicted over what area she would enter.
The idea of being a reporter was very exciting, and she daydreamed about traveling to different places to cover the latest world crisis.
Then, on the other hand, she found the idea of writing novels and doing screenplays appealing. It was also a safer profession. She wasn’t worried about her personal safety; rather it was protecting her secret. If her real gender and the way it had changed was exposed, she would adjust. It wouldn’t be easy, but she knew that she could survive, just as she had when her dad had been killed and when she had become female.
No, she was worried about her mom, her friends back at the spa, and of course, Alexis. They would be thrust into a spotlight of unwanted publicity and it would be her fault.
If she wrote scripts and books, her privacy would be safer and that would mean her friends and family would be safe too.
Deep down, Jirra knew she was being a pessimist and she tried to shake it off. She remembered how Beth told her that seeing a therapist had helped her. Jirra also remembered talking to Cat’s friend Erika, who had been sexually assaulted and had experienced PTST. And then there was the staff that Celeste had at the foundation. They handled all sorts of issues ranging from sexual assault to physical abuse.
Jirra had her friends and her spirit guide, but maybe it was time to seek additional help. The question was, where would she find a therapist who would understand?
Chapter 11
“Well, any ideas?” asked Jirra as she sipped her coffee.
She had just finished telling Beth and Celeste and her idea about seeing a therapist.
Beth looked at Celeste who nodded slightly, as if to give Beth permission to go first.
“We’ve been wondering when you’d get around to this,” said Beth.
“Really?” asked Jirra.
“Sure, considering everything you’ve gone through, it only makes sense,” continued Beth.
“So…can you suggest someone?” asked Jirra.
Beth nodded. “My therapist, Dr. Jenna Sullivan.”
“Um, one small problem about that, you told me she works for the…um government, there’s no way I can see her,” replied Jirra.
“Correction, she was working for the government. She’s engaged and has moved up here. Her husband has a practice in the suburbs and she just opened her office up here,” stated Beth. “Look, Jenna has heard a lot of strange things and is also a great therapist.”
“Oh,” replied Jirra. “Do you have her number?”
Beth nodded again and pulled a business card out of her bag. She handed the card to Jirra.
“Thanks,” said Jirra as she stared at the card. “I hope she can slip me in.”
“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” said Beth.
Jirra looked at Beth, who was smiling.
“I took the liberty of telling her that I had a friend who could use her talents,” continued Beth. “Don’t worry, I didn’t give her your name or tell her why.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 12
Jenna Sullivan’s office was located in Lansdale, a suburb of Philadelphia. Her office was just two blocks from the train station, so Jirra took SEPTA out for her first visit, instead of driving. Besides, Jirra always liked riding on a train.
Lansdale wasn’t that far away from where Jirra had lived when her father had been killed in Afghanistan. She remembered driving through the town a few times with her parents.
Jenna’s office was located in a two-story brown brick building that had been converted from a residence into an office building.
It was a cold gloomy day; the sky was heavy with dark gray clouds and the wind was picking up. Jirra looked at the sky and hoped that she would get home before the snow started. The weather-guessers on TV were predicting six to eight inches starting that evening as a nor’easter moved up the coast. Boston would be getting the worst of it with some freezing rain before it changed over to at least eighteen inches of snow.
The warmth of the waiting area felt good as Jirra removed her coat. She noticed a coffeepot on a table. There was a sign stating for clients to help themselves. The coffee also helped to warm her up.
A few minutes later an attractive woman dressed in a wool suit stepped into the waiting area.
“Hi, I’m Jenna and you must be Jirra,” she said as she extended her hand.
Jirra smiled back as she shook hands.
“Pleased to meet you, Dr. Sullivan.”
Jenna shook her head. “My mother is Dr. Sullivan…even though she also doesn’t use her title either…please call me Jenna.”
“I will…Jenna,” replied Jirra.
“Good, now let’s go into my office and talk.”
Jirra didn’t know what to expect and was pleasantly surprised to discover that Jenna’s office looked like a living room. It had a very comfortable feel to it. There was a large window that overlooked the small backyard.
There were several birdfeeders hanging from a large maple tree. The feeders were crowded with a variety of winter birds getting in one last meal before the storm. In addition to cardinals, chickadees, nuthatches, and blue jays, there were two small woodpeckers on a suet feeder gorging themselves.
“Please sit down,” said Jenna as she pointed to a pair of lush leather chairs. She then glanced outside. “Hmm, I better refill the feeders before I go home today. I’m amazed by the variety of the birds I get here. I don’t know what half of them are.”
“We used to keep a bird book by the window,” said Jirra as she watched the birds.
Jenna nodded. “I’ve been meaning to buy one. I wish I knew what type of woodpeckers those are.”
“They look like downy woodpeckers; we used to get them all the time at our feeders.” Jirra sat down and noticed Jenna’s diplomas that were hanging on of the walls. “You went to Brown,” she stated.
“Yes, I was born and raised in Providence so it made sense,” replied Jenna. “And you attend Penn along with Beth; it’s nice to meet a fellow Ivy Leaguer.”
Jirra nodded. “Beth and I have other things in common.”
Jenna smiled back. “That seems to be a good place to start.”
Chapter 13
An hour later Jirra was walking back to the train station. The first big flakes were starting to fall, but Jirra didn’t notice; she was too busy thinking about her meeting with Jenna and how well it had gone.
It was nice to have a neutral person to talk to about the change and everything that went along with it. They also agreed to start seeing each other every two weeks.
What really got to Jirra was when Jenna said that change and transition was something that everyone has to deal with; and while Jirra’s change was extreme; there were ways to handle it. Jenna went on to say that Jirra had done many of the right things, in that she had surrounded herself with people that loved and cared about her.
“I’m not downplaying what you’re dealing with, Jirra, but you’re on the right path. You may never be totally comfortable with your situation, but that too is normal,” explained Jenna.
When Jirra go back to her apartment, she called her mom and told her about Jenna and the initial session.
“I’m glad you’re doing this, Roo,” said Liz. “There are times when it helps to just talk to someone.”
“Have you ever done it?” asked Jirra.
“My, you’re nosey, Roo,” said Liz with a chuckle. “Yes, I have and trust me it helps.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra, without pressing any further.
“So, tell me, have there been any more problems?” asked Liz.
“I haven’t gotten any of the hate email, but Alexis has, oh and Jill got some at her work email address. Jen feels that it’s from the same person.”
“And when does she think they’ll find him?” asked Liz.
“Well, she has discovered that the person has been using some of the computer labs at USC and several Internet cafes nearby. The trouble is that he as been using different computers. We don’t have enough evidence to give it to the police yet, although Boudicca is sending an agent out there undercover to see if they can spot him.”
“You really think its Todd?” asked Liz.
“Yes, either that or it’s a big coincidence,” said Jirra. “In emails to Jill, he referred to the attacks last year and in the ones to Alexis he said that her show should avoid a campus that prosecuted the wrong people, that the students who did the attacks were the real victims.”
“Promise me that you’ll let the police in on this,” said Liz.
“We will as soon as we get more evidence. Todd’s a wanted fugitive so it’s not like he’s innocent or anything.”
“What about the other ones who were helping him?” asked Liz.
“From what we’ve been told, they’re all trying to make deals with the DA. As they all come from rich families I wouldn’t be surprised if they get them,” replied Jirra.
“I hope you’re wrong,” said Liz.
“Me too, but money does talk.”
“Yes, but what they did wasn’t some stupid college prank; they attacked people and put several in the hospital.”
“Well, Cat’s sister-in-law is an assistant DA and she has been keeping us informed on the case. The girl is getting probation for assisting in the case. The two other guys are facing a lot of jail time, if convicted. Their families are making offers of financial restitution and community service.”
“They can serve time and still make financial payments,” interjected Liz.
“I know that, the problem is that some of the victims don’t want any publicity,” said Jirra. “Don’t worry about me, I will testify, I want to see them get what’s coming to them.”
“I never doubted that, Roo.”
“The big problem remains Todd. As long as he’s a fugitive, the others can all blame him and maybe walk free,” said Jirra. “Once they catch him, the DA thinks the others will be more cooperative.”
“What about Todd’s family?” asked Liz. “They must be helping him.”
“If they are, they’re being very careful about doing it, but he does have a lot of relatives and Boudicca can’t check them all.”
“Well, I think it will all work out,” said Liz.
“I do too; after all, Killara said it would.”
Chapter 14
“So, where is Celeste?” asked Jirra as she adjusted her scarf.
“She’s out on a date with Sean,” said Beth.
The two were out walking Spirit in Fairmount Park, who was enjoying the snow.
“That’s cool,” replied Jirra.
A squirrel ran across the snow, catching Spirit’s attention. The large dog pulled at her leash.
“No, girl, the squirrel doesn’t want to play with you,” said Beth as she reached down and scratched the large dog behind its ears.
“Would she actually chase it?” asked Jirra as she watched the squirrel stop and stand up on its hind legs to look at them.
“Chase, yes, but if the squirrel stopped and held its ground I doubt Spirit would know what to do,” replied Beth. “Basically, Spirit thinks the whole world just wants to play.”
They continued walking in snow.
“Did Celeste say where they were going?” asked Jirra.
“They’re spending the weekend together out in New Hope,” said Beth with a grin. “I’m so happy for her; she has needed someone in her life for so long. She won’t admit it, being the proper lady and all that, but she’s been so lonely since her husband died.”
“She must have really loved him…all things considered,” said Jirra.
“I know what you mean. Celeste was extremely fortunate to be…bought by someone like him. It’s amazing how things work out. Most of Margo Simon’s clients were disgusting perverts…or worse,” explained Beth.
Jirra just nodded as she remembered the stories Beth had told her about Margo Simon. Many of Margo’s victims were still dealing with the affects of their captivity and transformations.
“Changing the subject; how’re you and Jim doing?” asked Jirra.
“Good. He’s fun to be around,” replied Beth. “I don’t know where it’s all going, but we enjoy each other’s company.”
“That’s good to hear,” replied Jirra.
Beth then leaned close and whispered. “He’s also a really good lover.”
Jirra looked at her friend, who had broken out in a big grin.
“Oh, don’t worry, we take all the necessary precautions, but we’re both adults,” continued Beth. “Now, can I ask you a question, Jirra?”
Jirra nodded.
“Aren’t you the slightest bit curious about what it’s like?”
There was no need to ask what Beth meant by it.
Jirra shook her head. “No.”
“That’s it…no?” asked Beth.
“Pretty much, I only like women,” replied Jirra. “That’s one part of my life that has stayed the same.”
“I felt that way at first,” said Beth. “Actually, at first I had no sex drive as my transformation left me just entering puberty…again; the feeling came later as I grew up…again.”
“Do you still like women?” asked Jirra.
“I’d be lying if I said no. I haven’t acted on my feelings, but every now and then I see a girl that’s catching my eye, and it brings up feelings. Don’t forget, I was a guy in my twenties when I was changed. I had my share of lovers too. I was strictly hetero as a guy, but part of my gender programming made me like guys. I guess that it was all part of Martz’s fantasy. He tried to recreate his dead daughter and I suppose he wanted grandchildren.”
“And you’re okay with it?”
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It feels natural now, as if I was born this way. I mean, I’ve been living as a girl for so long now that this is my life…if that makes sense.”
Jirra nodded again.
“So, if you and Alexis decide to raise a family, have you talked about how you’d do it?” asked Beth.
Jirra reached up to scratch her head under her hat. “A little, but that’s a long way off.”
“Are you going to get a friend to…um, donate it, or will you go to a clinic?”
Jirra laughed.
“I was just curious as Jill and TC are talking about it,” said Beth.
“Really?”
“I don’t think they’re serious, it was at the party back in December. They were talking to some of the other lesbian couples on how they did it,” said Beth. She then told Jirra about the conversation.
“No way! That’s just an urban myth or something like that!” said Jirra.
Beth smiled back. “I’ve heard others talk about it.”
“They really don’t use a turkey baster,” stated Jirra.
“I’ve heard that it’s true,” continued Beth.
Jirra tried to imagine what it would be like and just shook her head in disbelief.
“Just don’t use the same one for Thanksgiving,” added Beth, who began to giggle.
Jirra also began to laugh. “I can just picture our kid asking me a question. Mom, is it true that my Dad is a chef?” She began to laugh harder. “No, he’s not a chef…he…he just works in a kitchen.”
Both girls began to laugh uncontrollably. Spirit joined in by barking.
Jirra wiped tears from her eyes. “Too funny.”
“Let’s go home and warm up,” said Beth who was also wiping away tears. “How does some hot chocolate sound?”
“That sounds good.”
Chapter 15
Two days later Jirra got her first hate email. There was no hiding the fact that it was from Todd.
Dear Bitch; I suppose that you might have thought that I had forgotten about you; but you’re fucking wrong. I am going to make you pay for what you did to me. Why couldn’t you have just taken your beating and kept your mouth shut like most of the others. Now I hear you’re involved in some sort of perverted fiction that will make me look like a villain. You better listen to me; you freak of nature, you slut, you whore, you evil cunt, I will get you and your friends. I will kill all of you, but I will take my time with you. I will make you beg me to kill you.
Jirra immediately called Jen and left a message with her answering service. Next, she called Nina Vasquez, one of the detectives from Boudicca.
“Great, this will really help,” said Nina.
“What do you mean?” asked Jirra.
“We’ve had a couple sites under surveillance and this message looks like it came from one of those places. We can really narrow down our search now,” explained Nina.
“Um, do you think that he’s serious about the threats?”
“Personally, I think he’s still running solo and Todd doesn’t strike me as the type who will act by himself. We know he’s still in LA and now it’s just a matter of time until we catch him. Still, just so you know, we have your building under surveillance, along with some other places, if he shows up in Philly we’ll nail him.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
As soon as she hung up, her phone rang, it was Jen.
Jirra told her what Nina had told her.
“Nina is pretty sharp, but I think it’s time I called in a few favors,” said Jen.
“What do you mean?” asked Jirra.
Jen laughed. “What? Do you want to spoil the surprise?”
“You sound just like Killara! Okay, I’ll leave it up to you,” said Jirra.
“Don’t worry, Roo; I promise that we’ll have this bigoted little coward behind bars before the show starts filming,” said Jen.
“You sound pretty confident,” said Jirra.
“Trust me, Roo, trust me.”
Chapter 16
“What do you think she has in mind?” asked Cat.
They were walking across campus to the library.
“No idea, but knowing Jen, it won’t be subtle,” replied Jirra.
“Carla thinks that if we can tie all these emails to Todd, we can lock him away for a very long time. Hopefully, he’ll have his computer with him when we catch him.”
“That would be nice,” said Jirra. “Oh, I meant to ask you the other day; how’s Matt doing?”
Cat’s fiancé had recently entered the FBI Academy.
“He says it’s hard, but he loves it,” replied Cat. “I wish I was with him, but I still have this last semester to finish.”
“I thought Beth was trying to get you to join the agency,” said Jirra.
“She has given me the sales talk several times, but I’ve already been accepted by the FBI. Still, it will nice to know some agents there. I met her parents and they are very impressive.”
“What about her friend?”
“You mean Ally? Yes, I met her a couple of times. I admire what she does, it sounds very rewarding to catch internet sexual predators. Still, I’m excited about getting into the lab side of law enforcement.”
“And Matt is going into what area?”
“He wants to be a field agent,” replied Cat.
“Are you worried?”
“Maybe just a little, but I love him so much and it’s what he wants to do,” she replied. “Oh, as soon as I get my class date for the academy we’ll set a date for our wedding. We want all of you to attend.”
“I wouldn’t miss it,” replied Jirra.
“What about you? I mean, are you and Alexis going to get married anytime soon?”
“Some day we will, but for now we’re content to just be a couple,” replied Jirra. “She’s shifting her residency to Massachusetts and they have legal marriage for same sex couples.”
“That’s right,” replied Cat. “Well, I wish you all the best in whatever you do.”
“Thanks, Cat.”
Chapter 17
Alexis called Jirra Saturday afternoon.
“Did I interrupt your studying?” asked Alexis.
“No, not really, I just finished my paper for literature. What’s up?” asked Jirra.
“Good news, I’ll be down in Philly this coming week,” announced Alexis.
A huge smile broke out on Jirra’s face. “That’s great.”
“The show is sending down some of the staff to finalize places to shoot, and they want me to meet with city and university officials to smooze them and make things go smoother. I’ll be on a rather tight schedule, but we should have Saturday and Sunday to ourselves.”
“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra. She felt a warm feeling sweeping through her body. “I’ve missed you so much.”
“No more than I’ve missed you, Roo,” said Alexis.
“When do you get down here?”
“Wednesday,” replied Alexis. “They have me jumping from one meeting to another until the weekend. There will be a lot of interviews on local TV and radio. I wanted to let you know before you hear it on TV. The press release for the trip is going out tomorrow morning.”
“Um, do you want to stay here?” asked Jirra.
“I have a better idea. Why don’t we go to New Hope for the weekend?” suggested Alexis. “It might be better for both of us and a lot more private. If word got out I was staying with you we wouldn’t have any privacy.”
“That would be great,” said Jirra.
“Also, Faith is coming down and she’ll be staying with Diana and Kari. They want to have us over for dinner Saturday night,” continued Alexis. “Faith is anxious to meet you.”
“Really?” asked Jirra. She suspected that Alexis was exaggerating slightly, but it would be cool to meet the creator of the series.
“Absolutely,” said Alexis.
“I’d like that, but I also want to spend time with you,” said Jirra.
“We will have time Roo. I’ve already reserved a room for us at the same inn,” said Alexis. “I’ll send you the info tonight.”
“I can’t wait,” said Jirra. “I pretty much ahead in all my projects for school, so taking some time off won’t be a problem.”
“That’s good to hear; I want you to graduate with honors,” said Alexis.
“By the way, I got a call from Jen today; she says that you’re to watch America’s Most Wanted tonight.”
“What?’ asked Jirra.
“You heard me, watch it and then give me a call,” said Alexis.
Chapter 18
Jirra watched the show with Beth, Celeste, Cat, TC, and Jill. They were camped around the TV in Beth and Celeste’s apartment. Spirit was also there, but was more interested in the big bowl of popcorn than the TV.
While it wasn’t the lead story, America’s Most Wanted profiled Todd.
“How did you manage this?” asked Jill as she reached for the bowl.
“It wasn’t me, this is all Jen’s doing,” replied Jirra.
“This is great, this will put a very big spotlight on that cockroach,” said TC.
“I hope he doesn’t see it, I mean that way he won’t know that more people will be looking for him,” said Beth.
“If he’s really in the LA area, then he won’t see it for three hours. If any of his friends here see it that will give them time to warn him,” said Celeste.
“Do you really think that his family would watch Fox?” asked Jill.
“That’s true,” said Celeste, but I’m sure that someone who knows him will see it. Don’t forget, he had a pretty easy time finding people to help him, not everyone is on our side.”
“That’s the truth,” said TC. “I ran into Leah today, she was collecting signatures to allow Virginia and the others back to Penn.”
“You’re kidding, this is a joke, right?” asked Jirra.
TC shook her head. “Leah was over at Billy Penn’s,” she said, referring to a local coffee house. “She didn’t recognize me at first because she asked me to sign her petition.”
“Did you tell her where she could put it?” asked Jill.
TC laughed. “No, but she wasn’t pleased to see me.”
“Leah isn’t a threat,” said Jirra.
“No, but I’m sure that Todd has his supporters. That’s why he needs to be caught. If the others see the DA throw the book at him, they’ll think twice about doing something similar,” said Cat.
Just then, Jirra’s cell phone went off; it was Alexis.
“That was great,” said Jirra. “I can’t wait to thank Jen.”
“That’ll be easy, she’s sitting right next to me,” said Alexis. “I’ll pass her the phone.”
”How’re you doing, Roo,” greeted Jen.
“Good thank you, Jen. How did you arrange this bit of magic?” asked Jirra.
“I know one of the producers of the show. He’s a nice guy and so is his boyfriend, so it wasn’t hard to talk him into doing it. Besides, they’re both happy clients of the Jen Stevens Hollywood Underground Dating Service.”
“Jen, you didn’t blackmail him did you?”
“Me? Blackmail someone? Whatever put that idea into your head?”
“But what you did to Benito that time…”
Benito was an Italian director that had tried to drug Lindsey at a party when Jirra and Lindsey attended an awards ceremony in Hollywood with Jen. Jen forced Benito into getting them reservations at a posh Hollywood restaurant then had him pick up the tab for their meal. Benito hadn’t gotten away with it though since Jen also tipped off a reporter about Benito’s impending trial on sexual harassment charges.
“Benito got exactly what he deserved. That was the best form of justice that I could think of. No, no blackmail this time. When the producer heard what Todd did he was glad to help get the word out. No arm twisting needed, Roo. Life is hard enough already for people in the LGBT community without lowlife slime like Todd making things even more difficult. The word is out now and if Todd is there like we think he is he’ll be found. Despite their differences, the community takes care of their own out in LA.”
“Well, please tell the producer that it was appreciated, that show has a great track record of catching people,” said Jen.
“I’ll pass that along, Jirra.”
Beth motioned to Jirra.
“Jen, I think Beth wants to talk to you,” said Jirra as she passed the phone.
“Jen, how’s the trap doing?” asked Beth.
“We’ve narrowed down the messages as coming from three places. Nina will be flooding them with pictures of Todd starting later this evening. Hopefully we can catch him before he scurries away again like a cockroach dodging a flashlight beam. The show is going to give us a lot of publicity, but it could cause him to disappear again. It’s obvious that he’s getting help from his family,’ said Jen.
“I agree, he has to blend in, and that means he can’t look as if he’s homeless,” said Beth. “Thanks, Jen, I’m passing the phone back to Jirra.”
“So, are you coming to town for the meetings?” asked Jirra.
“I’d love to, but I’m very busy. We’re starting work on my newest film, the one you wrote the story for, next week. Since I’m also producing this one I want to get as much of the pre-production and studio work done as possible before we head out to the spa,” she explained. “We’ve got three weeks of shooting in New Mexico and that is on a very tight schedule. I promised Judy that we wouldn’t disrupt the spa too much.”
“I doubt if Judy minds too much. This is a lot of great publicity for the spa.”
“Oh, I also was just shown a very exciting screen play by Richard Thorn. It involves piracy, immortality, and gender twists all wrapped up in a fantastic comedy-romance-action-adventure story,” continued Jen.
“Are you going to do it?”
“Yes, I think I might. I’ve tried to stay away from anything that got too close to my gender change but this may be the one time I over-ride that rule. This is one script that’s just too good to say no. Richard originally wanted Alexis, but she turned it down, then she recommended that he contact me. I can’t believe I’m taking her cast-offs,” said Jen with a laugh.
“Don’t listen to her, Roo,” interrupted Alexis. “She’s a friend of Richard’s and it didn’t take much for him to sell her on the story. It all started when they talked at the party after the awards, remember?”
“Oh, I remember that party. I think I always will, Alexis.” Jirra heard the phone change hands again.
“Actually, doing a Richard Thorn movie is a good business move. He has a real knack for making crowd-pleasers, even if the critics hate them. I’ll take great box office numbers over good reviews any day. With the paycheck from doing his movie I can finance several smaller films and a TV pilot or two that I’ve wanted to do. Besides, Richard is one of the good guys.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing it,” said Jirra.
“Take care, Roo,” said Jen.
“Good night, Jen,” said Jirra.
“I’ve got to run too, we’ve got a late night shoot. Jen’s got another cameo; she’s doing the waitress thing again. If this keeps up we’ll have to write her into the show,” said Alexis. “See you next week, Roo. I love you.”
“I love you too, Alexis.”
Chapter 19
Three hours later in a small apartment near Studio City, California, twenty-five-year-old Maddy Collins was frantically dialing up one of her friends.
“Maddy, I told you that I’m not interested in going out tonight.”
“Suzy, that’s not why I called, did you watch America’s Most Wanted tonight?” asked Maddy anxiously.
“You know I don’t watch that crap,” replied Suzy with disgust. .
Maddy and Suzy had been friends for six years. Both were pre-op transsexuals, and sometimes working girls.
“I Tivoed it and I think you should come over here to see it,” said Maddy.
“Why? Is there someone I know on it?” asked Suzy with a giggle.
“I think there just might be,” said Maddy.
“You’re serious aren’t you?” asked Suzy.
“Yes, so please come here as soon as you can,” said Maddy.
Twenty minutes the two friends were sitting on the couch watching the show.
“Holy shit, I do know that guy!” exclaimed Suzy.
“I thought it was him,” said Maddy.
“I always thought he was a little weird, I mean whenever we dated he kept telling me that he wasn’t gay, and this was just before he began to suck me off,” said Suzy.
Maddy shrugged. “That’s not that uncommon.”
“Yeah, but he was even stranger. My god, he could have attacked me…shit, do you think he was the one who beat up Zoey last month?” asked Suzy anxiously.
Zoey was one of their friends. Also transgendered, she had been assaulted by a man wearing a hooded sweatshirt the previous month. As she had been working the streets at the time, she never reported the attack to the police. It soon became clear that there was someone stalking transgendered girls. However, as the girls distrusted the police, none of the attacks were reported.
“It sounds like something he could have done,” said Maddy. “Do you know where he lives?”
Suzy pulled her knees up to her chest and began to hug them. “Yeah, I was at his apartment last week. Why? Do you want to call the cops?”
Maddy grinned. “No, not yet, I have a better idea. Look, I know of three girls who have been beaten up like Zoey was; all have been in the past couple of months. I think we should send a message to guys like this before we give him to the cops.”
Suzy looked at her friend. “What do you have in mind?”
Maddy told Suzy her plan and the two girls began to laugh.
“I’ll call Zoey and see if she wants to join us,” said Maddy.
Chapter 20
Two hours later there was a knock at the door of the nondescript apartment.
Initially there was no response, but after the second knocking the door cracked open.
“What do you want?”
“Hi, Baby,” greeted Suzy in a cheerful manner.
The door opened slightly more.
“My friends and me were in the area and wanted to know if you wanted to party?” she asked in a coy manner.
The three women were all dressed in very revealing sexy outfits. Suzy was dressed in a short, low-cut red dress and a leather jacket. Maddy was wearing a black tube-top and a leather miniskirt and Zoey was dressed in a tight purple dress. All three were wearing high heels and their makeup matched their outfits.
“Really?” asked the man from behind the door.
“Sure Babe, I remembered how much fun you were and was hoping you were looking for some fun tonight,” continued Suzy.
“I can’t afford all of you,” he whispered.
“Don’t worry about that, we’re here to have fun; we’re not working tonight,” she continued.
He looked at the three girls and thought about the offer. Normally, he would have been more cautious, but he had picked up some real high quality weed that afternoon, and his mind was a bit foggy.
It seemed strange that they would stop by his place unannounced, but he had paid the one in red well the last time they had been together. Besides, even slightly buzzed he knew he was more than capable of handing three t-girls.
“Sure, come on in,” he said.
The three walked in quickly.
The man was too busy looking at their breasts to notice that all three were carrying bags.
“Please make yourselves at home,” he said.
He wasn’t worried about his neighbors. The reason he picked the complex was that it was the kind of place where people minded their own business.
“So you girls want to party?” he asked as he slipped his right arm around Suzy’s waist.
“Sure thing, Babe,” she replied as she kissed him.
This was too good to believe, he thought.
As he kissed Suzy, he noticed the other girls moving closer to him. The one in black was soon rubbing his hardening cock.
“Just one question, Babe,” whispered Suzy.
“Yeah….what do you want to know?” he asked in between kisses.
“Is your name really Todd Kelly?” she asked.
He stopped kissing her and pulled back.
“How do you know that?” he asked in a worried manner.
“I thought it was you,” she said angrily.
“Why did you beat up those students back in Philly?” asked Maddy as she whispered into his ear.
“Get out of here,” he said as he tried to pull away.
The girls were ready for this and quickly pulled him down to the floor. They were stronger than he had thought and the one in black had cuffed his hands behind his back. He started to yell, but his mouth was covered by Suzy’s hand.
“I guess you don’t watch TV,” said Suzy.
He stared at her and wondered what she was talking about.
“You were profiled on national TV a few hours ago; lucky for you we saw it and decided to help you,” she continued.
He struggled to get up, but the girls held him down on the carpet.
“Now, it’s obvious that you’re the one that police are looking for, we have some additional questions for you,” said Suzy as she sat on his chest.
“If you don’t answer, we know ways of hurting you,” added Maddy.
Todd just stared back.
“Have you been a bad little boy since you came out here?” asked Suzy. “Have you been beating up girls out here?”
How the fuck did they know about that, he thought. He closed his eyes and began to pray for rescue.
“I knew it!” shouted Suzy. “You’re one sick fuck, you know that! You like to have sex with girls like us, and you also hate us enough that you get off by beating us up.”
Todd opened his eyes and saw that the girl was about to hit him, and he tried to pull back.
My god, they’re going to kill me, he thought.
Maddy stopped Suzy from striking him, Suzy’s fist stopping less than two inches from Todd’s face.
“Calm down, Suzy. There’s no reason to shout,” comforted Maddy. “We’ll get our vengeance on this asshole.”
“Please don’t kill me,” whimpered Todd.
Suzy nodded and then stared right into Todd’s eyes, an evil, wicked grin spreading across her face. “Don’t worry…my little cocksucker… and by the way, you’re a very good cocksucker, no, we’re not going to kill you,” said Suzy. “Maybe by the time we’re done, you’re going to wish we did.”
The three girls started to laugh.
Todd struggled to get free, but two of the girls kept him on his back. He didn’t notice that the third girl was about to inject him in his right arm. The pinprick sensation got his attention, but by then it was too late.
“Good night, Babe, sleep well,” whispered Suzy as she leaned down to kiss him.
Chapter 21
Todd slowly came to, he had no idea how long he had been out. Whatever they had given him was very strong and he felt as if he was coming out of surgery.
He opened his eyes and could see that he was still in his apartment. The three girls were gone. Maybe they hadn’t done anything to him after all.
He tried to stand up, but immediately discovered that he was tied up. His hands were still cuffed behind his back and his ankles were tied together.
But then, he became aware that there was something else wrong. There was hair in his face, and it was blonde hair…his own hair was short and dyed black.
He tried to speak, but discovered that there was a gag in his mouth.
His clothes felt strange too. As his eyes began to focus he could see that the full length mirror that had been mounted on the back of his bedroom door was lying on its side next to him. He gasped when he saw his reflection.
The girls had left him dressed up as a woman.
The blonde wig had large curls, which surrounded his heavily made-up face. The makeup was heavy and done like the girls he saw in the clubs. They had coated his eyelids with eye shadow. His lashes were coated in mascara, and there were thick lines of black eyeliner outlining his wide open eyes.
The gag in his mouth was one of those ball gags that he saw in bondage porn. Even so, his bright red lips stood out.
His outfit was a red top, black leather mini-skirt, fishnet stockings, and high heels. He could see and feel that under his top they had placed large breast pads with large, erect nipples, which pressed out through the thin material of the red colored top.
He tried to free his hands, but the cuffs were too strong. He then discovered that they must have placed fake nails on his fingers. He couldn’t see them, but they felt very long.
Next, he looked around his apartment and saw that the girls had left several sex toys and pornography magazines on the floor next to him; from what he could see, the magazines where the type that featured very hardcore gay and transsexual photos.
He then noticed a sweet floral smell and it took him a second to realize that the girls had doused him liberally with cheap perfume.
Oh, they would pay for this, he thought bitterly.
He would track them down and kill them for doing this to him. He was planning on leaving LA soon anyway; this would just speed up his plans.
If he could get just work his arms around to the front he could get out of the cuffs. He had a set of cuffs in his bedroom along with the keys. Hopefully, they were the same kind.
If he failed to get his arms out from behind his back, he could still try to get the cuffs off; it would be difficult but not impossible.
As he struggled to get up, he heard someone knocking on his door. He froze as the last thing we wanted was someone to see him like this.
“Todd Kelly, this is the police, we have a warrant for your arrest,” stated the voice from the other side.
In a panic Todd struggled to get up, but it was hopeless. He could hear the door being unlocked. The cops must have woken up the building supervisor.
As he heard the door opening, a feeling of dread filled his body. It was all he could do to not soil himself.
The first cop to enter the apartment looked down at the trussed up figure on the floor and began to snicker.
“I’ll be damned, just like the phone call said,” he remarked to his partner.
“Christ, they did a number on him; too bad this isn’t the night Cops is traveling with us,” replied his partner. “This would be a great episode.”
“It’s okay, we’ve got three news teams outside including that one from the CNN affiliate, I’m sure they’ll love seeing him like this,” said the first cop.
Todd wanted to scream out at the two smiling cops, but the gag was too tight and all he could do was moan.
The first cop leaned down and undid the gag.
“Please, please for the love of god, don’t take me out dressed like this,” begged Todd.
“So you are Todd Kelly?” asked the officer.
“Yes,” replied Todd.
“The same Todd Kelly wanted for jumping bail in Philadelphia?” continued the officer.
“Yes,” replied Todd meekly.
“You’re wanted on a variety of charges, we might even have a few to add out here,” said the second officer.
“Including having a bad sense of fashion,” joked the first officer.
The second cop laughed too. “Most hookers wouldn’t be caught dead looking that cheap! Most of ‘em here have a lot more class than that.”
“I didn’t dress this way…they did it to me!” snapped Todd.
“Yeah, like I haven’t heard that one before,” said the second officer.
“Well, you can tell the booking officer all about it when we get to the station; now let’s get up,” said the first officer.
“Look, you’ve got me, but please don’t humiliate me!” begged Todd. “Please, let me go shower and change.”
“Sorry, but we can’t risk you escaping,” said second officer. “Don’t worry; we’ll give you a nice new outfit down at the county lockup as soon as we book you.”
They untied Todd’s ankles and helped him up onto his feet. He struggled to stand in the four inch heels and the cops snickered at his discomfort.
“Look, my family is rich, they’ll reward you if you let me change,” pleaded Todd.
“I’d keep my mouth shut if I was you,” said the first officer. “You say one more word about money and we’ll add a charge of attempted bribery.”
“These look like standard cuffs, so lets just keep him in them until we get to the station,” said the first officer.
“Sounds good to me, let’s get him out of here so the detectives can search this place,” said the second officer. He pointed to the sex toys and pornography on the floor. “By the looks of this they’re going to have an interesting time.”
“It’s not my stuff…they left it here,” interrupted Todd.
The first cop pointed to a large bag of pot. “I suppose they left that here too.”
“Please, let me change,” begged Todd.
The cops just looked at each other and smiled. With one on each side of the captured fugitive they led Todd out of his apartment. He could see the glow of the TV camera lights as they slowly walked him to the waiting police cruiser.
Todd tried to be strong, but soon tears were running down his face as he absorbed the humiliation that the three girls caused him. His knees felt week and he felt as if he was about to break down. It was all he could do to keep walking.
“Don’t cry honey, you’ll ruin your makeup,” remarked one of the cops with a snicker.
Chapter 22
Jirra was sleeping snuggly in her bed when the phone rang. She peered of out her warm cocoon of flannel sheets, blankets, and down comforter to look at her watch as she reached for the phone.
“You still in bed?” asked Jen. “It’s nearly eight.”
“Hey, Sunday is the one day I sleep in,” she replied.
“I just wanted to let you know that Todd was just arrested.”
Jirra sat up in bed, suddenly wide awake. “Really? They caught him so quickly?”
“I don’t know all the details, but a friend in the LA police department just called me to let me know they have him in custody.”
Jirra ran her fingers through her hair. “What do you know?”
“Apparently the police were tipped off of Todd’s location. They found him dressed as a woman, tied up on the floor. Apparently someone has a really ironic sense of humor out there,” said Jen.
“You mean someone dressed him up in women’s clothing?”
“That’s what I was told. My friend said that the tipsters were apparently t-girls who had past business dealings with Todd. They saw the show and recognized him.”
Jirra tried to absorb what Jen was saying.
“Anyway, the girls suspected that he was the guy who was beating up local girls. They dressed him up to humiliate him,” continued Jen.
“So they dressed him up and then called the police, wow I wish I could have seen that,” said Jirra.
“You will. They also called all the TV stations, and apparently they have footage of Todd being led out by the police,” said Jen. “I suspect it will make all the news stations, but just to make sure you get to see it I’m having a copy of the news coverage sent to you.”
“Normally I would think that was really cruel… but Todd has caused so many people a lot of pain,” said Jirra.
“Jirra, he’s lucky they didn’t kill him. Besides being humiliated on TV is the least of his troubles. The police out there may be adding additional charges to his already long list,” said Jen. “They found a large bag of pot in his apartment. Looks like he might have been selling drugs too.”
“Does this mean that they’re going to charge him out there on those attacks?” asked Jirra.
“It’ll probably depend on what they turn up on him. I suspect that they’ll let the Philly DA prosecute him first. I think they have the stronger case against him,” said Jen.
“Well, I just glad that he’s behind bars again,” said Jirra. “Thanks for the great news, I have to get dressed and let the others know.”
“Okay, I have to place a few calls myself. Hopefully they can find his computer and we can see if he was the one sending the hate email. Talk to you later.”
Chapter 23
Images of Todd’s arrest were soon all over the TV news and the newspapers. In addition, there were numerous postings on line. The campus paper carried the story on the front page. It showed Todd being led to a police car. The title above the photo said “What a drag it is getting caught,” in an obvious play off the Rolling Stones song.
“I agree that whoever did it went overboard, but there is a sense of cosmic justice in this,” said Jill. She held up the paper and smiled. “He does look hot in a mini-skirt and heels.”
“I agree that he got what he deserved,” added TC. “I mean part of what he did was to try and humiliate his victims. He seemed to take pleasure in that so it’s only fair that he got some public humiliation too.”
“I suppose it could have been worse,” said Jirra as she looked at the photo. “I mean, he could have been killed.”
The three were standing in a hallway waiting for their next class.
“Don’t tell me you feel sorry for him,” said TC.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, I mean I’m more relaxed since I realized that he’s in custody. The coverage is a little overboard though. I just hope that this stunt doesn’t have an opposite effect, I mean it could make Todd look like a victim.”
“Come on, you don’t think that a jury could be that dumb,” said Jill. “The guy is a hatemongering thug.”
“Hey, there was one group that gave that woman who got burned with coffee millions of dollars,” said TC.
“That’s different,” said Jill. “This will be a criminal case.”
“Yes, but you know as much as I do that Todd has his share of supporters. He was able to recruit others to do his bidding. Remember how hard it was to get people to help us, if it wasn’t for us he might not have been caught at all. If he tries to come off looking as a misunderstood victim, he might get off,” vented Jirra.
“All it will take is one or two jurists for the case to end in a mistrial,” added TC
“Oh, I just though of something; have they found his computer?” asked Jill. “I’m sure that will help the prosecution.”
“I don’t know, but the hate email has stopped. Celeste was getting several emails a day and there have been none since Todd was caught,” said Jirra. “What about you?”
“They stopped too,” said Jill.
“I wonder what the others will do, now that Todd has been caught,” interjected TC.
“As you know, Cat has the inside track, and she has said that the DA’s office expects them to try and make a deal,” said Jirra.
“Virginia already has agreed to provide information for the prosecution, so I don’t know how much the others can offer,” said Jill.
“Yes, but if they get one of the gang who was in on the attacks to confess, it will be a huge help to the prosecution,” said Jirra. “Cat says that it will be a race to the DA’s office.”
“Wow, just like on Law and Order,” said TC.
“I wonder what their take will be on this, I mean the way Todd was caught is too good to pass up,” said Jill.
“Do you think that the Erin Flynn show will try and use this?” asked TC.
“I doubt it,” said Jirra. “The episode has a set ending with the Todd-like character being killed.”
“Was that your idea?” asked Jill.
Jirra nodded. “It was my way of dealing with the attack.”
“I like it.” said TC.
“Well, we also wanted a story that couldn’t be accused of trying to influence the real case,” continued Jirra. “But, it did feel good to kill off the fictional Todd.”
“So when will the shooting start?” asked TC.
“That will be decided this week. I suspect that they’ll start as soon as possible. They want the story set in winter and they don’t want to risk an early spring,” explained Jirra.
Just then the bell rang and the students began to exit their classrooms. As Jirra and the others waited for the classroom to empty, she overheard students talking and joking about Todd’s arrest. She also wondered how many were also laughing at the attacks that Todd instigated.
Chapter 24
The next day Carla met with Jirra and the others concerning Todd’s arrest.
“We expect to have Todd back in Philly by Friday,” said Carla. “There was some feeling that he might fight extradition, but his lawyers have told him that it would be best if he came back here.”
“What caused this change in attitude? I saw his parents on TV last night saying that they didn’t feel he could get a fair trial here,” said Jill.
“We made him accept the lesser of two evils,” said Carla.
“What do you mean? The charges in LA couldn’t have been worse than here,” said Jirra.
“The people that caught him implied that he was assaulting transgendered girls out there, but the police don’t have any filed reports; that’s not too surprising considering that some of the victims may have been working girls. To be honest, I’m not surprised that they didn’t kill him,” said Carla, she then sipped her coffee. “We found his computer. Combined with the data provided by Celeste and Jen Stevens we have confirmed he was the one making the threats.”
“But those charges can’t be worse than assault,” said Jill.
Beth snapped her fingers. “Oh course! You threatened to turn him over to the Feds!”
Carla nodded. “Very good Beth. We have evidence that he broke into numerous systems, all interstate, which is the business of the federal government. If we add all of offenses up he could be looking at a very long sentence in a federal prison and we’re not talking about a Club Fed type lockup.”
“Yes, but that doesn’t seem enough to convince him to come back here and face charges,” said Jirra.
“He still has to be convicted,” added Celeste.
“We also offered him a little more incentive,” replied Carla.
“What was that?” asked TC.
Carla set her mug down. “We gave his lawyers an offer. Todd will spend fifteen to twenty in a state prison, serving at least ten years before eligibility of parole, along with financial restitution to his victims.”
“Why would he accept that?” asked Jirra.
“If he does there won’t be an investigation of his family for providing assistance to him during his escape,” said Carla.
Jirra frowned. “Is this the best deal you can get?”
“We have a strong case and if we took it to trial I think we could get more, but there’s always the chance that a jury might set him free,” answered Carla. “The other advantage of settling without a trial is that the victims won’t have to testify. Jirra, I know you’ve said that you would, but several of the other victims are afraid of how they will be treated in cross-examination. To be honest, I can’t blame them. Their personal lives would be attacked by the defense.”
“You remember my friend Erika?” asked Cat.
The others nodded.
“She took the stand in the trial against the guy who raped her and the defense attorney was brutal,” said Cat. “It really stressed her out.”
“Exactly,” said Carla. “The defense probably suspects that the victims may be reluctant, but they can’t count on it.”
“So his family will walk away without being charged?” asked Jill.
“We have some evidence, some we’ve gathered and some provided by the Boudicca detectives. The thing is, being a DA involves give-and-take. I’m willing to let them go on these charges to put Todd away,” explained Carla. “But just so you know, Boudicca will turning their evidence over to some other federal agencies, so they’re not out of the woods yet.”
“You mean, the IRS?” asked Beth.
“Among others,” said Carla. “Todd may have had some hired help with those computer break-ins. He personally didn’t have the kind of money to hire the talent and he doesn’t have all of the skills. The Feds suspect some kind of group might have been involved with some shady funding from his parents.”
“Won’t that have an effect on the deal?” asked Jirra.
“It would, if his lawyers knew about Boudicca’s investigation,” replied Carla. She then shrugged. “They’re a private detective company; I have no control over them.”
Jirra nodded. “I get it.”
“So when will you know if they’re going to take the offer?” asked Celeste.
“We’re giving them until Monday,” said Carla. “I hope this is acceptable to you Jirra.”
She rubbed her chin as she thought about it. “They’ll all do time, right?”
“Yes,” replied Carla.
“Can I make one request?” asked Jirra.
Carla nodded.
“Can you make them tell what they did in court?” Jirra asked. “I mean, make it part of the proceeding that they have to stand up and say what they did.”
“You mean an allocution? Absolutely,” said Carla. “In fact, it is already part of the plea deal. If he refuses to do it then the deal is out the window.”
“Good” replied Jirra. “I’m just glad that it will be over.”
“Um, Carla what about the restitution?” asked Jill. “I know that some of the other victims could use the money. Some of the medical bills have been staggering.”
“That will be determined, but each victim of assault will receive monetary restitution,” said Carla. “Jirra, I will talk to you and the others before we finalize any deals. I do want you to know that if Todd or any of the others try to pull anything I will take this to trial and push for the biggest sentences allowable.”
“Thanks, Carla, I appreciate that,” said Jirra.
Chapter 25
That evening Jirra called her Mom and told her the DA’s intentions.
“I’m glad that it’s over,” said Jirra. “I really wasn’t all that excited about taking the stand; but I would have done it.”
“I know that, Roo,” said Liz. “How’s everything else?”
“I get to be with Alexis in a few days,” she replied.
“I’m glad about that,” replied Liz. “I’m so happy that you have someone dear in your life.”
“Mom, I have a question for you... not that we’re planning on doing anything right now, but how would you feel about Alexis and I starting a family?”
There was a momentary pause from Liz. “Um, what brought this on?”
Jirra told her Mom about her growing feelings.
“Roo, you know that I love you and would support your decision. Are the feelings that strong?”
“Sometimes,” replied Jirra. “It’s strange, when I had my first period I was terrified, but now there’s a feeling of… how do I put it…comfort… in the fact that I could have a baby. I mean this sounds weird, considering that I still feel funny about putting on makeup and dresses…does what I say make any sense whatsoever, or am I rambling?”
“I think a little of both, Roo. Seriously, we’re in uncharted waters with what happened to you, so maybe this is normal. While Dan has been studying the petroglyphs, we still don’t know all the secrets about the canyon, and we probably never will. If it was used to change men into women, I’m sure that even if it was voluntary the transformed may have had internal conflicts. You had no say in what happened to you and no preparation, I’m amazed you’ve adapted as well as you have.””¨
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra. “That means a lot coming from you.”
“You’re welcome, Roo,” said Liz.
“You know, if I do decide to get pregnant, staying at the spa would solve a lot of privacy issues,” said Jirra.
“I agree,” said Liz.
“Don’t worry, we’re not going to do anything rash,” said Jirra.
“I know that Roo, but when you two know the time is right, I’ll be here for you.”
Chapter 26
Jirra tried to get back into her normal routine of going to class and studying, but it was difficult.
Todd’s arrest and subsequent return to Philadelphia was one of the top news stories. It didn’t help that it was a rather slow news week. There was no disaster, no major crime, no Hollywood starlet getting arrested for drunk driving, no important sporting events, and even the weather stayed calm.
Thankfully, most of her fellow students had no idea that Jirra was connected to the case. Those that did, respected her privacy, although the editor of the paper asked her if she wanted to be interviewed; Jirra declined.
“When it’s all over, I’ll write an article,” she offered, and to her surprise this offer was accepted.
Alexis’s arrival on campus was also a distraction; granted a nice one, but it was hard for Jirra to be so close to her lover, but having to stay apart.
Jirra felt sorry for Alexis, who seemed to be interviewed on every news channel and talk show. Alexis said that she didn’t mind, as it was a necessary evil of being in the entertainment business.
Jirra Tivoed the interviews and wondered if any of the interviewers ever watched any of their counterparts, as most of the questions were identical.
The issue of Alexis’s sexuality came up in several of the interviews, and Jirra was impressed with the level of class that Alexis answered them.
The production team was almost invisible as they scouted out filming locations. Jirra knew that they were there only because Alexis had told her.
Most of the outside shooting on campus would be done on the weekend and at night so as not to interfere with the routine of the university. During the daytime hours of the week, the production team would shoot in the city proper.
Alexis told Jirra that the city was very cooperative and agreed to provide whatever the production required. This was partly done to demonstrate that the city was a good place to do future productions and maybe get their own series.
“Is there anything in the works?” asked Jirra.
“There are always ideas for shows and movies and production teams are always looking for places,” replied Alexis as they talked over the phone.
“What time will you be free on Saturday?” asked Jirra hopefully.
“I’ll meet you in New Hope around noon,” she replied. “I have to make the rounds for the Saturday morning news shows.”
“I could do your interview for you; I can probably guess most of the questions ahead of time!” replied Jirra.
“I don’t even notice any more. Still, it’s better than when I made The Minotaur,” she said, referring to her last movie. “I had to sit in a studio, by myself, and every few minutes answer the same exact questions from reporters all over the country. I was supposed to pretend that I actually knew the reporter and loved their city…even if I had never been there.”
“That’s good acting,” said Jirra.
Alexis laughed. “I tell you, Roo, I’m so glad that I’m doing this series. It’s as stable as you can get in this business.”
“You still planning on retiring when it’s over?” asked Jirra.
“From acting, absolutely,” she replied.
“What do want to do?” asked Jirra.
“Besides raise a family with you, my love?” asked Alexis.
Jirra felt her face flush at Alexis’s answer. “I can’t wait for that.”
“Neither can I. No, I’m just a few credits shy of finishing my degree. I would like to go to grad school and then teach,” she said.
“That would be nice,” said Jirra.
“Well, I’m fixed financially for the conceivable future, so why not? I’d like to teach at one of the small colleges up here, if that’s okay with you.”
“That would be great,” said Jirra.
“Well, we have time to talk about this, Roo. I gotta run, I have dinner with some city leaders soon, I love you,” she said.
“I love you too, Alexis,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 27
Jirra arrived at the inn near New Hope around eleven-thirty. The weather was cold, but clear and thankfully the next storm wasn’t due to arrive until mid-week.
She was dressed in jeans, sweater, leather coat, and her cowgirl boots. She carried a small suitcase and a garment bag, along with her makeup bag and purse as she stepped into the inn that over looked the semi-frozen Delaware River.
The woman sitting behind the counter smiled at her as she entered.
“Are you Jirra Reid?” the woman asked.
Jirra nodded as she set her bags down. “Yes, I am.”
“I’m Jean Zeigler and I’m the owner of the inn,” said the woman.
Jirra looked at the athletic looking woman and estimated that she looked like she was in her mid-thirties. The woman was dressed in a blue knit sweater and a gray skirt. Her brunette hair was styled short.
“Your friend Alexis called and said that she will be here around twelve-thirty,” said Jean as she brought out the register. “I’m so glad you two have decided to stay here again.”
“It’s a very nice inn,” said Jirra. “I don’t remember meeting you the last time I was here.”
The woman nodded. “I was out of town that week. My sister Joan was running the Inn that weekend.”
Jirra remembered the other woman and could see the family resemblance.
“I’m also good friends with Kari and Diana,” said Jean with a smile.
“They’re nice people,” said Jirra.
“I’ve known Kari since I was a kid. I’m so happy for both of them, they’re a great couple,” said Jean.
Just then another woman walked in from the office and stood next to Jean.
The other woman was of similar build as Jean, but had curly red hair.
“This is my partner, Rita,” said Jean.
Rita extended her hand and Jirra shook it.
“I own a small boutique in New Hope, I hope you get a chance to stop by while you’re here,” said Rita.
Jirra smiled back. “What is it called?”
“Rita’s. I know it’s not very creative, but I have a big ego,” replied the woman with a laugh.
Jirra couldn’t help but feel as if she knew the two women. In some ways they reminded her of Tara and Cari, her friends back in New Mexico.
“I’ll try and stop by,” said Jirra.
“Cool, it’s been kinda quiet the past few weeks, we don’t get many visitors here this time of year,” said Rita.
Jirra wasn’t sure what sort of plans Alexis had, and wasn’t sure if she wanted to walk around the town.
As if she could read Jirra’s mind, Jean reached over and placed her hand gently on Jirra’s. “Jirra, we’re a tight community here and we protect family,” said Jean. “So, you and Alexis can just relax have a nice weekend together, no one will bother you.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“Your room is number three; it is at the top of the stairs and to the right. It has a nice view of the river,” said Jean as she handed Jirra two keys.
“It was nice meeting both of you,” said Jirra as she picked up her bags and headed up to her room.
Chapter 28
The room was lovely. It was larger than the last room they had stayed in.
The first thing she did when she entered the room was take off her boots.
The room was decorated in colonial style, but it wasn’t overdone. The furniture was all modern, but aged to look antique. The bed was huge and very soft.
Jirra was also pleased to see that there was a large bathroom, with a Jacuzzi bathtub.
She unpacked her things and then looked out the window. The view was very nice and she could see both the canal and the river.
She checked her watch and saw that it was twelve-twenty-two. That meant Alexis would be here soon. Jirra could hardly wait. She had last been Alexis in early January and that seemed like eons ago.
Closing her eyes, she thought about how good it felt to be in Alexis’s arms. It didn’t bother her any more that Alexis took the more dominant role when they made love. It had been a problem when they first got together, but over time, it felt more natural. There were even times when Jirra wished that Alexis was more controlling in bed.
She was snapped out her daydreams by the sound of a key unlocking the door. Jirra turned to see Alexis enter the room.
Alexis was wearing a gray colored suit.
“I came directly from my morning meeting,” she said as she walked into the room. After setting her bags down and closing the door she walked over to where Jirra was standing and embraced her.
“I’ve missed you so badly, Roo,” she said softly as she pulled Jirra closer.
“I know…I feel the…feel the same way,” replied Jirra.
Alexis smiled and coyly slicked her lips. “Are you trembling?”
Jirra nodded. “I’m so happy to see you.”
“I was going to suggest we go to lunch, but I think that can wait,” said Alexis as she led Jirra to the bed.
They sat down next to each other and Alexis began to caress Jirra.
“I know you wish that these were smaller,” said Alexis as she gently ran her hands over Jirra’s large breasts. “But I love the fact that they’re so big.”
Alexis then carefully pulled Jirra’s sweater off.
“They’re so nice,” continued Alexis as she undid Jirra’s bra. “Lie down, my sweet.”
Jirra did as she was told and fell back on the bed. Alexis stood up and slowly undressed in front of her. Their eyes were glued to each other’s.
Jirra began to undo her belt.
“No…please let me do it,” said Alexis who slipped onto the bed. “I want to unwrap you, my love.”
Jirra beamed with anticipation as Alexis went back to work undressing her.
“There’s no need to rush,” whispered Alexis as she gently undressed Jirra. “I’ve been thinking about this all week.”
Jirra wanted to say that she felt the same way, but all she could do was nod as Alexis’s hands caressed her body.
“You have such a lovely body, Roo,” said Alexis as she finished undressing her. “You are such a beautiful woman and I’m so happy that you’re mine.”
Jirra nodded.
“Now, my sweet, kiss me,” ordered Alexis softly.
Jirra eagerly obeyed.
Chapter 29
“So, are you hungry?” asked Alexis as they got dressed. She put on a pair of jeans and a red turtleneck sweater.
“After that, I’m famished!” replied Jirra with a giggle as she slipped on her sweater.
“After that? Please, that was just the beginning…wait until tonight!”
Both began to laugh.
The outside temperature was hovering around the mid-thirties as they walked the short distance into town.
They stopped for lunch at a small café on Main Street. It featured Cuban-American cuisine. It was after the lunch rush and they were the only ones in the main dining room.
“You know, we really shouldn’t eat too much as I imagine that Kari and Diana will have quite a spread out tonight,” said Jirra.
Alexis looked at the menu. “I agree, actually a bowl of the Cuban black bean soup would be enough to get by.”
“That does sound good,” said Jirra. “Do want to split a salad or an appetizer too? They have some interesting ones.”
Alexis nodded. “The apple pecan chicken sounds interesting, although I’m not sure it that will go with the soup. Oooo, we could get the chicken and veggie potstickers, they sound good.”
“Okay,” replied Jirra.
Over lunch, Alexis told Jirra all about her meetings.
“The city is far more excited about the filming than your university,” said Alexis as she ate her soup.
“That’s not that surprising. By the way, I must congratulate you on your timing. Did Todd’s arrest come up at all?”
“Just once,” she replied. “The university was worried that our story might be too close to the real case. We showed them the script and they didn’t have too many concerns.”
“What concerns did they have?” asked Jirra as she tasted the chicken.
“They wanted to know why the victims had to be gay,” said Alexis. “One even asked if we could have made it so the victims were straight and the villains gay.”
“You’ve got to be kidding!”
Alexis shook her head. “I wanted to tell them that our show is a crime drama and not science fiction.”
Jirra almost choked as she heard Alexis’s reply. “I wish you had told them that.”
“Me too, but part of my job is to be diplomatic,” she replied.
Jirra nodded.
“Oh, guess what! When we come into town to do the actual shooting, Teri Gross wants to interview me on her show Fresh Air,” said Alexis.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“You want to come along?” asked Alexis.
Jirra stared at Alexis to see if she was being serious.
“I don’t mean that you’ll be part of the interview, but it would be interesting for you to see how the show is done,” said Alexis.
“Oh, that would be cool,” said Jirra. “What if she asks you about your love life?”
“I’ll introduce you after the show,” said Alexis. “If that’s okay with you.”
Jirra thought about it for a moment and then nodded. “Sure, why not, I mean eventually we’re going to have to face it. I have to admit that it has been a concern…knowing that eventually someone in the media will find out. Maybe…maybe it would be a good time and place to announce it… and to do it on our terms.”
It was Alexis’s turn to be surprised. “You mean that?”
“Yes…no…I don’t know. I mean, I love you so much, and I’d rather we do this when we’re ready and not be outed by the press. I mean, you did that when you came out, you pretty much made it a non-story,” said Jirra.
“Once we do it, there’s no going back. I’ve been living in the spotlight for a while and have gotten used to it. You know that this will make your life more public,” explained Alexis.
“My life right now is pretty boring. I spend most of my time in class or studying, I don’t go to parties, I don’t get in trouble…well, not of my own doing,” said Jirra with a laugh. “I’d rather we do it together, rather than having some reporter show up unexpectedly.”
Alexis nodded. “I love you so much.”
Jirra smiled back. “I love you too.”
As they finished lunch, the manager of the restaurant came up to their table. She asked if they enjoyed their meals.
“Yes, it was wonderful,” replied Alexis.
“Thank you. Um, I hope you don’t mind, but would you mind if we took a photo of you? I love your show and we’re all so proud of you,” said the woman.
Alexis smiled back. “Sure, no problem.”
Chapter 30
After lunch, Jirra and Alexis walked up Main Street, exploring the shops and boutiques of New Hope,
They stopped just outside of Rita’s. Jirra told Alexis about Rita and Jean.
“I suppose it would only be polite to stop in,” said Jirra.
“Sure, beside, maybe I can find something nice for you,” added Alexis.
Rita was sitting behind the counter reading; when she saw Jirra and Alexis enter she set the book down and stood up to greet them.
“It’s good to see you again, Jirra,” said Rita.
“This is my friend Alexis,” said Jirra.
Rita broke out in a huge grin. “It’s a pleasure to meet you; I’m a huge fan of your show.”
Alexis smiled back and, for a few minutes, chatted with Rita as if she was greeting an old friend.
Jirra was always amazed how Alexis always handled herself so professionally, no matter how many times she was greeted by a fan.
Rita’s store was a mix of new and vintage clothing. Even though shopping for clothes was far from one of favorite things to do, Jirra discovered several things that she actually liked.
“Oh, we just got something that would be perfect for you, Jirra,” said Rita. “I haven’t even tagged it yet, but I’m positive it would be great on you.”
Rita dashed into the back and quickly returned with a forest green dress. The material looked liked velvet. It had long sleeves and a scoop neck.
“What do you think?” asked Rita.
Before Jirra could speak, Alexis interrupted. “I think it would look great on you, Jirra.”
“Our dressing room is in the back,” said Rita as she handed Jirra the dress.
Jirra knew that she was stuck and all she could do was smile and try on the dress.
The dress was a perfect fit, and while it was a little more revealing that Jirra normally preferred she had to admit that it looked good.
Alexis was far more enthusiastic. “Oh, you have to let me buy that for you, Roo, it’s perfect!”
“I agree, Jirra,” said Rita.
“You really like it?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded rigorously. “I think you should wear it tonight.”
“I don’t have any shoes that go with it,” said Jirra as she studied herself in the mirror.
“What size do you wear?” asked Rita.
Jirra told her.
“I thought so. I have just the thing!”
Rita darted off and returned with a pair of knee-high dark brown boots. The boots had three inch heels.
“The leather is Italian and is so soft. I would have kept these for myself, but they’re not my size,” explained Rira.
Jirra took the books and was surprised how soft they were.
“Try them on,” said Alexis, who was obviously enjoying herself.
Jirra sat down and tried them on. Just as Rita said they were a perfect fit. Jirra had to admit that they were very comfortable.
“They’re perfect,” said Alexis. “Now, Rita, do you have any lingerie?”
Rita nodded and motioned for them to follow her. “I know something that will be perfect.”
Chapter 31
“Thank you,” replied Jirra as they walked back to the inn. She was carrying several bags of clothes.
“You’re welcome. I know you don’t like getting all dolled up, but I love seeing you dressed nice,” said Alexis, who also carrying some of the bags.
“I don’t mind that much…especially if I’m doing it for you,” said Jirra.
Alexis slipped her arms around Jirra’s waist. “I’m so happy that we found each other.
“I feel the same way,” said Jirra.
“That dress really is nice. The color is perfect for you,” continued Alexis. “I want you to come up to Boston sometime soon; they have some great shops up there and I’ve seen several outfits that would incredible on you.”
Jirra nodded.
“And before you say anything, I love spending money on you,” said Alexis. “I know that you don’t really like wearing dresses, but I appreciate it when you do.”
“I’m not as bad as I used to be,” said Jirra.
“True, but I know it is still a struggle for you,” continued Alexis. “Also, another nice thing about dressing you up…is undressing you.”
Jirra laughed. “You’re so bad.”
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on her cheek. “No…I’m damn good!”
Jirra leaned closer to Alexis. She realized that Alexis was right about the dress. It was silly, but when Jirra wore a dress or a skirt, part of her felt that she was doing something wrong, and it was the last vestiges of her masculinity. But, if dressing up made Alexis happy, it was worth it. Life was made up of compromises, and so was love. So this was real love, she thought as she pulled closer to Alexis.
Chapter 32
“You look lovely,” said Alexis admiringly as she sat on the bed watching Jirra look at herself in the mirror.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra, as she ran her hands down over her new green dress. “Sorry, I’m just a little nervous about meeting Faith.”
“Don’t be, Faith is a very nice person,” said Alexis.
“What does she know about me?” asked Jirra.
“She knows that I’m in love with you,” said Alexis.
Jirra shook her head. “You know that’s not what I mean.”
“She knows you’re transgendered, but again I wouldn’t worry about that. Remember, she practically raised Diana,” explained Alexis. “Of course I haven’t told her about your actual transformation, I figure you’ll know if and when it’s the right time to tell her.”
“I haven’t told Diana about that either,” added Jirra.
“I think they would accept you, but I also don’t see any reason to tell them about it right now,” continued Alexis. “Okay, are you ready?”
Jirra nodded.
“Okay, let’s go. It won’t take too long; Diana and Kari live just a mile or so from here.”
The house was a two-story stone house, located on a large piece of property that overlooked the both the Delaware Canal and the Delaware River. The house was located on non-river side of River Road.
Alexis parked her car in the driveway and they got out and walked up to the front door.
“Now I know the real reason why I don’t like to wear dresses, I’m freezing!” complained Jirra.
“We’ll be inside in a moment,” said Alexis.
Alexis rang the doorbell and they heard the barking from what sounded like two very large dogs.
“Just a minute,” said Kari from behind the door. “Bach, Brahms, go lie down!”
Kari opened the door and immediately hugged Alexis and Jirra as they entered.
“Sorry about the puppies, but they like to be the first at the door,” apologized Kari.
Jirra looked over to see two huge German Shepards crouched on their haunches.
“Puppies?” asked Jirra with a grin.
Kari nodded. “Shhh, don’t tell them that they aren’t! They’re both very friendly. Do you like dogs?”
Jirra nodded as did Alexis.
“Well, let me introduce you to them. Come here, boys, meet some new friends and be gentle,” ordered Kari.
The two dogs immediately jumped to their paws and trotted over to greet the girls. Both dogs’ tails were wagging furiously.
After a quick sniffing, they sat down and let Jirra and Alexis pet them.
“They’re gorgeous,” said Alexis.
“Thank you, they’re my babies” said Kari. “They’re brothers, and I’ve had them for five years. This is Bach, he’s the clown of the two; and the other is Brahms, he may be a little smaller, but he’s the tougher one, aren’t you boy?”
Brahms let out a playful, but loud bark.
“How big are they?” asked Jirra as she bent down to pet Bach.
“Bach is ninety pounds and Brahms is eighty,” said Kari proudly. “Did you have any problems finding the place?”
“No, none at all,” said Alexis. “From what we could see you have a beautiful house.”
“I love it,” said Kari, as she took their coats. “I’m glad that it’s on this side of the road; every few years the river side seems to flood. Well, follow me; everyone else is in the kitchen.”
Jirra handed Kari a bag.
“What’s this?” asked Kari as she opened it up.
“Just a little gift to thank you for inviting us up,” said Jirra.
Kari pulled out the bottle of wine. “Oooh, very nice selection, thank you both.”
After hanging up the coats, Kari led them down a long hall to a very large kitchen. It seemed to take up the entire back part of the house. The food preparation area was to the right, and consisted of a professional gas range, two ovens, a large refrigerator, and a double sink. There was lots of counter space and a large island in the middle of the area.
To the left was a long oak table. There was a well stocked bar built into the wall. In the far end of the room was a Franklin stove that provided heat to the room.
Diana was sitting at the table with an older man and woman.
The two dogs followed Kari, Jirra, and Alexis into the kitchen then immediately flopped down on their dog pillows that were located in the corner next the Franklin stove.
“Well, I’ll let Diana make the introductions, as I have to check on dinner,” said Kari. She also showed Diana the bottle of wine.
Diana and the others stood up and hugged Alexis and Jirra.
“I’m so happy you could come out here,” said Diana.
“We’re happy you invited us,” said Jirra.
“It’s good to see you again,” said Alexis.
“Jirra, this is Faith and Max,” said Diana.
Faith smiled as she greeted Jirra and Alexis. “Alexis has told me so much about you, Jirra, I’m pleased to finally meet you.”
“The pleasure is all mine, I’m a huge fan of your books,” replied Jirra.
“Thank you. And this is my husband, Max,” continued Faith.
“Pleased to meet you, Jirra,” he said as he greeted her. “And it’s always good to see you again, Alexis.”
He gave both women hugs.
“Jirra, that is a beautiful dress, the color is absolutely perfect for you,” said Faith.
“I told you,” said Alexis with a slight nudge to Jirra’s ribs.
“Thank you, Alexis picked it out for me this afternoon,” said Jirra.
“It really is lovely, did you buy it in town?” asked Diana.
“Yes at Rita’s,” replied Jirra.
“I should have known, she always has the best things in town,” said Diana.
“Before this discussion of clothing gets going too far, can I get you two something to drink?” asked Max.
Alexis saw that the others were drinking wine and looked at Jirra who nodded.
“We’ll have what you’re having,” said Alexis.
Max nodded. “Excellent choice!”
He walked over to the bar area and opened a bottle. He filled two glasses for Jirra and Alexis and then topped off everyone’s glasses.
“This is a really nice Sauvignon Blanc,” he said.
Kari walked over and picked up her glass and held it up. “To friendship!”
Jirra had to admit that the wine was excellent and told Max.
“Thank you, Jirra. I wish I could take credit for picking it out, but it was a gift from a secret admirer,” he said with a wink.
Jirra giggled in spite of herself.
Faith shook her head in mock disgust. “Don’t believe that story for a minute. Max recently did some work for the Agency and the agent in charge sent him the wine to thank him.”
“I still think she gave it to me because I’m so handsome and debonair,” he interjected.
“If anything, Ally gave it to you because you reminded her of her grandfather,” countered Faith.
“Ally Burns?” asked Jirra.
Faith and Max looked at Jirra with a surprised look on their faces.
“You know her?” asked Max. “Now, I’m really impressed!”
Jirra shook her head. “No, but one of my best friends has told me so much about her, I think I do. She’s done some great work getting Internet predators off the streets.”
“That she has,” said Max.
“Well, sit down and relax, dinner will be ready in thirty minutes,” said Kari.
“It smells marvelous,” commented Jirra as she sat down.
There was a pleasant smell of spices and roasting chicken in the air.
“Thank you, it’s one of my favorites, and I love the way it fills the house with its aroma,” said Kari as she walked towards the oven.
“It’s Scandinavian chicken with saffron and cinnamon,” explained Kari. “It’s actually very easy to make. You just mix up some garlic, saffron, cinnamon, salt, flour, red wine vinegar and olive oil and add the pieces of chicken. You let it marinate for at least an hour, although I prefer a day, and then roast the chicken. Once it’s cooked for thirty minutes you add some white wine and chicken boullion and cook it another 30 minutes, that’s pretty much it.”
“Well, it sounds wonderful, I’d love to have that written down, if you don’t mind,” said Jirra.
Kari smiled back as she checked the rice. “Sure thing, I’ll email it to you.”
“I really love your kitchen,” said Alexis as she sipped her wine. “I’d like to do something like this to my home someday.”
“That was Diana’s idea,” said Kari.
“There used to be a wall here and we’re sitting in what was a family room,” said Diana. “We had the wall removed and extended the kitchen. This way, Kari can cook and still be part of the conversation. We have a dining room but we almost never use it.”
“The puppies like it too,” added Kari.
“After dinner, we’ll give you the complete tour of the house,” said Diana.
“How old is the house?” asked Jirra.
“The first part was built in 1782, and was expanded in 1892, and again in 1963,” answered Kari.
“Wow,” said Jirra.
Max got up and opened another bottle of wine; he the refilled everyone’s glasses.
“Jirra, I just want to say how impressed I was when I first read your story,” said Faith. “You have a real knack for storytelling.”
Jirra felt her cheeks getting warm. “Thank you.”
Faith smiled. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed by, Jirra. Alexis has told me that you assisted on a script for Jennifer Stevens.”
“I just wrote the first draft,” said Jirra.
“She’s being modest,” interrupted Alexis. “Jen used ninety percent of what Jirra wrote. They start filming in the spring.”
“Is this what you want to do?” continued Faith.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I’m not sure. I do know that I want to write, but in addition to writing stories, I like the idea of working as a reporter. I’m now on the campus paper, even though I haven’t been given any assignments yet.”
“Their loss,” said Faith. “Well, having done both I can understand your indecision.”
“You wrote for the Boston Globe, right?” asked Jirra.
Faith nodded. “That was a long time ago. I’ve been a fulltime author since 1983, and while it hasn’t been as exciting as being an investigative reporter, it has been very rewarding.”
“Yes, but she still gets involved in the occasional story when she can,” said Max with a wink.
“Not as often as I would like,” said Faith.
“Are you working on a new book?” asked Diana.
“It’s just an idea right now,” said Faith.
“The dining room table is covered with notes again,” interjected Max.
Diana smiled. “What is it about?”
“I’m working with several agencies on the international sex-slave industry. In fact, I got some really good information from Allie Burns,” said Faith.
“You should talk to my friend Celeste Farnsworth,” said Jirra, who told Faith about Celeste’s foundation. “I’ll talk to her about it, and I’m sure she’d like to help you.”
“Thank you, Jirra,” said Faith.
Kari then interrupted them. “Okay dinner is ready. Diana, can you come give me a hand?”
Chapter 33
Dinner consisted of the chicken, rice, green beans, and several loaves of fresh French bread.
“This is delicious, Kari,” remarked Jirra.
“I’m glad you like it,” replied Kari. “Did you talk to your friend about coming out here to work with me?”
Jirra nodded. “Yes, and she’s very interested.”
“Her name is Lindsey, right?”
Again Jirra nodded.
“Well, if you give her my contact info, I’ll talk to her and give her the details. It would be fun to have someone around who is actually interested in cooking.”
Diana pointed at her chest. “I love your cooking and helping occasionally, but you’re not the most patient person to work with.”
Kari laughed. “That’s true, but I’m much better with people that I’m not emotionally attached to. Actually, the real reason that I want to meet Lindsey is that I want to add some Southwestern items to the menu.”
“I’m sure that Lindsey will be more than happy to exchange recipes,” said Jirra.
“Do you think she’d be willing to come out here for a month or so this summer? It would be a paid position,” said Kari.
“I’m sure she would, she’s always wanted to see the East Coast,” replied Jirra.
“Speaking of summer, do you have plans, Jirra?” asked Faith as she buttered a piece of bread.
“I was planning on going back to New Mexico for a while for the movie’s filming, why?” asked Jirra.
“How would like to come up to New England and work with me?” asked Faith.
Jirra stared back and then looked at Alexis, who was smiling.
“I think she just offered you a job,” said Alexis knowingly.
Jirra still couldn’t reply. It was such a great offer that it left her speechless.
“I think it would be a good experience for you,” continued Faith. “I know you can write entertaining stories, but how would you like to learn how to write scripts?”
Jirra looked at Faith and then Alexis again.
Alexis broke out in laughter. “I didn’t think this was possible, but you actually made her speechless!”
Jirra shook her head in disgust. “I’d love that, Faith.”
“Excellent, now this isn’t an unpaid internship or anything like that, you’ll be paid,” explained Faith.
“Thank you again, I promise I won’t let you down,” said Jirra excitedly.
“I know you won’t,” said Faith.
Chapter 34
After dinner, Kari and Diana gave Jirra and Alexis a tour of the house. There were four bedrooms on the second floor; although one had been converted into Diana’s office. Kari’s office was on the first floor just off the kitchen.
“There’s also an attic, and I’d love to do something with it someday when I find the time,” explained Kari. “It has windows that have a great view of the river.”
“How long have you had this place?” asked Alexis.
“Ten years. I bought it with the money my parents left me,” she said. “I grew up nearby, but the house was too mainstream for my tastes, but then so was the neighborhood for that matter.”
“It must have been expensive,” said Alexis.
Kari shook her head. “It had been empty for three years and needed a lot of work. In fact, I lived on the ground-floor for the first year. I saved money on renovations by using the barter system. My restaurant was open and doing well so I traded catering for construction work. I got my roof by doing the builder’s wedding reception. It saved me a lot of money and I made a lot of great friends too.”
“It’s really nice,” said Jirra.
“Well, the next time you come out, we’d like you to stay here,” said Diana.
“No arguments, Jirra, you’re family now,” added Kari.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra,
“Yes, that’s very nice of you,” added Alexis.
“Well, let’s go downstairs for coffee and dessert,” said Kari. “I made my favorite Dutch apple-pie recipe.”
Chapter 35
They stayed in the kitchen for coffee and the pie.
“Jirra, Alexis told me that your mother works at the spa as the staff doctor, how does she like that?” asked Faith.
“She’s very happy out there. The owner of the spa is her old college roommate. Mom is also engaged to a really nice man,” said Jirra.
“But you’re not originally from New Mexico, are you?” asked Max.
Jirra shook her head. “I grew up all over. My mom and dad were both in the army. Mom as a doctor and Dad was infantry, he was killed in Afghanistan.”
“I’m so sorry,” said Max.
“That’s why we moved to New Mexico,” explained Jirra. “Mom needed a job and we both needed a fresh start.”
Jirra took a sip of her coffee. “I was still a guy when we moved out there.”
Faith reached over and put her hand on Jirra’s arm. “You don’t need to explain to us, Jirra. We accept you for who you are.”
Jirra nodded. She was about to tell the fictionalized story that she had SRS but stopped. These people were so nice and really felt like family. She glanced at Alexis, who seemed to read her mind and nodded.
“I need to tell you all something, I feel I can trust you and I hate being deceptive around people that mean a lot to me,” explained Jirra.
Alexis reached over and slipped her arm around Jirra’s shoulders.
“What is it, Jirra?” asked Diana. “Were you abused?”
Jirra shook her head. “It’s nothing like that…actually it’s a whole lot stranger.” She then told them about how she was transformed.
“It’s all true,” added Alexis.
“I believe you, Jirra,” said Max.
“We all believe you, dear,” added Faith.
Jirra wiped away a tear. “Thanks, I’m glad you all believe me. I mean it’s a pretty incredible tale.”
“I suspected you were hiding something, Jirra, but I had no idea. I just want you to know that you can count on us to support you,” said Diana.
“Hell, I’m no good at words at a time like this,” blurted out Kari, who got out of her chair and hugged Jirra.
The others followed suit.
Chapter 36
“I’m very honored that you trusted us enough to share your secret with us, Jirra,” said Diana. “I know how hard it is to trust people especially when you don’t know how they’ll react. It’s not exactly something that you can pull back.”
Jirra nodded. “I know what you mean. Most of my family doesn’t speak to me any more and they just think that I had SRS. I can’t imagine what they’d do if they knew the truth.”
“I wouldn’t judge them all in one broad stroke, Jirra. Some of our family came around when Diana had her surgery,” said Faith.
“And some didn’t,” added Diana. “My birth father never really accepted me; thankfully I got Max!”
Max smiled back. “Thank you,” he replied.
“I know, but rejection once is bad enough,” said Jirra.
“So, the physical change happened immediately?” asked Kari.
“I suppose so. I blacked out right after the lightning strike, when I came to, I felt strange, but I didn’t notice the actual changes until after I was out of the caldron and that took a couple of hours,” explained Jirra.
“How are you dealing with conflicts?” asked Diana.
“Friends and family have helped, and I’m seeing a therapist now and she’s helping me a lot,” said Jirra. “It’s not as bad as it originally was, but I still have issues.”
“That’s good that you’re seeing a professional, I still see mine every now and then to deal with my past,” said Diana.
“Dr. Sullivan is very good,” said Faith.
“Dr. Sullivan, Jenna Sullivan?” asked Jirra. She had a stunned look on her face.
Diana shook her head. “No, Angela Sullivan, she has an office in Providence. I think you’re seeing her daughter. Angela told me something about Jenna moving to the area the last time we talked.”
“She has an office in Lansdale,” said Jirra. “This is so weird.”
“Small world,” interjected Max. “I’ve known Jenna for many years myself. She used to work at The Agency.”
“That’s where Beth met her,” said Jirra.
“How many agents do you know?” asked Max with a grin on his face.
“Only Beth, oh, I did meet her parents once; Steve and Maggie Williams.”
Max snapped his finger. “I knew that her name was familiar! Diana gave me all your names when that trouble was happening last fall and I was sure I knew the name. Of course, Beth Williams! My god, I am getting old. I remember when Maggie and Steve got married. I couldn’t make the wedding as I was…well… working. Marrying Maggie was the best thing that old pirate Steve ever did.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever met them,” said Faith.
Max leaned back in his chair and smiled. “You’d like them. Maggie is a great agent and an even better person, and Steve… well just imagine a younger me.”
“Oh dear god, and some poor woman married him!” exclaimed Faith.
There was a round of laughter.
“I think I’ve just been insulted!” replied Max.
“Max, she’s kidding! Right, Faith?” interjected Diana.
“Maybe,” said Faith as she blew a kiss at Max.
“Thank you my dear. Anyway, I knew they adopted a daughter, but I never met her. I know that she means the world to Steve. When he told me he was not only getting married but adopting a daughter I was stunned. He said that he couldn’t believe he was so lucky,” said Max.
“Beth loves both of them intensely,” added Jirra.
“This has been a rather incredible evening,” said Kari. “I mean, it makes my life look downright boring.”
“I wouldn’t worry about that,” said Diana. “There is something nice about having a regular life, you’ve helped me and that’s a very big deal.”
“Thank you, my love,” replied Kari.
Chapter 37
“You sure that we can’t help you clean up?” asked Jirra.
“What and risk getting that dress dirty!” exclaimed Kari. “No, I’ve put the food away and the dishes will go in the dishwasher. I’ll get the rest in the morning.”
“It was a pleasure having both of you in our home,” said Diana. “Now, that you’ve finished my class and you’re no longer my student I hope we can become good friends, Jirra.”
“I’d like that,” said Jirra.
“I’ll see you in a few weeks, Jirra,” said Faith. “We’ll go over the details of the summer job then.”
“Sounds good,” replied Jirra. “I’m so excited about working for you.”
“So I am,” said Faith. “Oh, can you email me info on that spa? Max and I could use a little vacation.”
“Sure thing,” replied Jirra. “It was great meeting you too, Max.”
“The pleasure was all mine, Jirra,” he said.
“Will you be in Philly when the show is shot?”
“I just might,” he said.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
The goodbyes continued for another twenty minutes before Jirra and Alexis left.
The night was crystal clear and the winter constellations were shining bright.
“It’s so beautiful out here. Living in the city I forgot what the stars looked like,” commented Jirra as they walked towards the car.
“I know what you mean. I love the long weekends when I head out to the Cape,” said Alexis. “By the way, that was very nice of you to show trust like that.”
“It just felt right,” said Jirra as she stood next to the car. A shiver ran up her spine as winter’s icy fingers teased at the more sensitive parts of her anatomy beneath her dress. “Can we continue this conversation inside? I’m freezing!”
“Oh, don’t worry, Roo, you’ll be warm very soon!”
Jirra giggled. “Just open the door, start the engine and put the heat on max!”
Chapter 38
Jirra cuddled close to Alexis under the covers of their bed following their lovemaking.
“God I love being with you,” sighed Alexis as she ran her fingers through Jirra’s hair.
“It would be so nice to have a life like Diana and Kari,” said Jirra.
“I know,” agreed Alexis. “They’re so good for each other. Faith told me how Kari has helped Diana heal from the abuse she suffered as a teen.”
“I can’t imagine going through what she did, it must have been awful,” said Jirra. “It makes me feel foolish when I start to worry about myself.”
“Don’t try and compare traumas; they aren’t equal. The important thing is to address them,” said Alexis. “You shouldn’t let your worries grow inside, they’ll only get worse.”
Jirra looked up at Alexis. “Are you trying to tell me something?”
“Well…now that you brought it up,” replied Alexis.
“Oh, I brought it up?” counted Jirra.
Alexis snickered. “Okay, I brought it up, but you have been carrying something around, is it the pregnancy thing again?”
Jirra nodded. “When we were walking around town today, did you notice that pregnant woman as we left Rita’s?”
“I think so,” said Alexis.
“Well, I noticed her…and part of me wished I was her. Christ what’s wrong with me? I have issues wearing a dress; yet I want to have a baby!”
“I don’t know…maybe you should talk to your rodent friend,” said Alexis.
“I suppose you’re right,” said Jirra. “If this is part of my programming, thanks to the transformation, how does it affect us?”
“I love you, Roo, and I have to admit that the idea of raising a family with you is pretty appealing. Besides, I think you’d look cute with a fat belly,” said Alexis as she ran her hand across Jirra’s tummy.
Jirra giggled. “You’re so bad!”
“Seriously, how strong are these feelings?” asked Alexis.
“They’re like passing sensations; if I see a baby or a pregnant woman then they fill me, but they pass pretty fast too. Thankfully, there aren’t a lot of pregnant women at Penn,” she replied.
“Do they last the same length?”
“Pretty much so,” replied Jirra. “They do seem more intense at times than others.”
“Really? Have you noticed a pattern?”
“Like what?” asked Jirra.
“How do I put this…you’re not on birth control, right?”
Jirra nodded. “I was, but I went off a while ago.”
“Okay, and you have a normal period?”
Jirra nodded. “As normal as they can be.”
“When do you notice that you react most strongly to seeing a baby or a pregnant woman?”
Jirra thought about it looking as if she was running figures in her head. “Oh, wow, it’s when I’m most fertile!”
“That would make sense, especially if the transformation was tied to some sort of fertility rite,” said Alexis.
“How did you figure that one out?” asked Jirra.
“I took biology classes in college,” replied Alexis. “It was just a hunch, but it makes sense.”
“This is a big relief. It means that this isn’t just random,” she stated.
“Still, to make sure, you should keep a record for the next few months,” suggested Alexis.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra she kissed Alexis.
The kissing started off slowly, but soon the passion between the two lovers was ignited again.
Chapter 39
“Good morning, Roo,” whispered Alexis to Jirra.
Jirra opened her eyes and smiled back. “Good morning.”
“How’re feeling this morning?”
“Wonderful…do we have to get up?” asked Jirra.
Alexis giggled. “And you call me bad! Were you this way as a guy?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I really don’t know. I only had sex once as Josh with a girl.”
“Did you…pleasure yourself a lot?” asked Alexis.
“That’s rather personal,” replied Jirra with a smirk on her face.
“I know, so answer the question, did you?”
“Often,” replied Jirra barely containing her giggles.
“And what is better?”
“It’s better with a person,” replied Jirra.
“Don’t make me tickle you!”
“I know what you mean, to be honest it’s hard to say, there are good parts about both. I will admit that female orgasms are great,” said Jirra.
“You’re coming around,” said Alexis. “But just so you know, I love you just the way you are. I know that you’re dealing with this the best you can. It’s part of the reason that I love you so much.”
Jirra let out a soft sigh. “That’s so sweet.”
“So, what do you say we get up and get some breakfast?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded and then kissed Alexis. “Thank you for putting up with me.”
Chapter 40
“I wish you could stay longer,” said Jirra as they stood outside the restaurant.
“Me too, but we start shooting the next episode tomorrow. It has to get done before we come back down here,” said Alexis.
“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra.
“That makes two of us,” said Alexis.
They hugged and kissed.
“Call me when you get home,” said Alexis.
“I will, and you do the same,” replied Jirra.
“I will. It looks like a nice day for a drive,” she said.
They hugged one last time and then they drove off in different directions.
Jirra thought about the whole weekend and about the offer Faith made. It was almost too good to believe. It would also give her the chance to see if writing fiction and screenplays was what she wanted to do for a living.
When she got home she called the spa to tell her mom about the offer.
“It’s a great opportunity, Roo,” said Liz.
“You don’t mind that I won’t be spending the whole summer there?” asked Jirra nervously.
“I’d be lying if I said yes, because I love you, but even a few weeks would nice,” said Liz. “I have a vacation coming up and maybe I can come east and spend some time with you.”
“Really? I’d love that…but what about Dan?” she asked.
“He won’t mind,” said Liz. “The nice thing about our relationship is that we recognize that we each have careers. He’s just been given permission to go through some private archives that may be related to the canyon.”
“In what way?” asked Jirra.
“He was just contacted by a lawyer who supposedly represents a descendant of Dr. Margate,” said Liz.
Jirra was stunned at hearing the name of the man who had discovered the canyon and had been killed there. She could still picture how she discovered his skeletal remains the previous summer.
“Roo, are you okay?” asked Liz.
“Yes…I’m just stunned by this news,” replied Jirra. “Please tell me more.”
“The lawyer said that the relative heard how Dan had treated Dr. Margate’s remains so reverently and had them laid to rest in the canyon. Apparently this impressed the mystery person and so Dan will be able to have access to Dr. Margate’s records, which are located somewhere in the Denver area,” continued Liz. ”¨
“When will this happen?” asked Jirra anxiously.
“Sometime this summer, as the relative is currently out of the country,” said Liz.
“Wow, this is a fantastic break for Dan,” said Jirra. “I have to admit that I’m rather envious.”
“Dan promises that you’ll get a full report,” said Liz.
“Tell him thanks,” said Jirra.
“He expects to be up in Denver for several weeks,” continued Liz. “So, it would be a good time for me to come east. I would also like to meet Alexis’s family, if that is acceptable.”
“I’m sure it will be, they’re nice people…with the exception of one of her sisters, but no family is perfect.”
“How true,” said Liz.
“So, when are you two getting married?” asked Jirra.
“To be honest, we’re kind of happy the way things are going right now,” said Liz. “We’re engaged and definitely a couple, but at the same time we don’t feel a need to get married, if that makes sense.”
“It does,” replied Jirra.
“Besides, I’m in no rush to become Elizabeth Montgomery!” replied Liz with a laugh.
“That’s right,” said Jirra. “I hadn’t thought of that.”
“No nose twitching jokes please, I’ve heard enough from Judy to last a lifetime,” continued Liz.
“Also how would you be addressed? I mean would it be The Doctors Montgomery?” asked Jirra with a giggle. “At least it’s better than the Doctors Bombay!”
“Exactly,” replied Liz, who also began to laugh. “Seriously, I love him intensely. I sort of gave up hope of having someone else in my life when your father died. I still love Travis, but he wouldn’t want me to not go on living. It’s nice to be in love again.”
“I’m happy for you, Mom. I like Dan a lot.”
“Thank you, Roo,” said Liz.
“Well, I better hit the books. I have a paper to finish and I want my schedule clear when they do the filming,” said Jirra. “I love you, Mom.”
“I love you too, Roo.”
Chapter 41
Celeste walked into her condo, having given Spirit a long walk, to find Beth sitting at the dining room table, which was covered with papers. Beth was writing notes down on a legal pad and was so intent in what she was doing that she barely acknowledged Celeste and Spirit.
“What are you doing?” asked Celeste with curiosity.
“Something isn’t right,” replied Beth without looking up. “DAMN! I think we screwed up.”
Celeste sat down next to Beth and saw what Beth was working on; all the notes and paperwork concerned the attacks on the TG community.
“What’s wrong?” asked Celeste.
“I think that there are others involved in this,” said Beth. “Look at this article from the paper.”
Celeste looked at what Beth was pointing to. The article was about an attack on Don Carter. It was the most brutal of the attacks.
Beth read the section of the article that concerned her aloud. “The victim reported that he was attacked by four or five males.”
Celeste nodded.
“Okay, it’s possible that he was confused as he was fighting for his life, but if he’s right that means that there are others from the ‘Purifiers’ still out there. How could we miss this?”
“I talked to Don several times and he admitted that he might have been confused about the number of attackers,” said Celeste.
“Maybe, but there’s more; how did they target him in the first place?” asked Beth. “He wasn’t dressed at the time and from what you told me he never went out in public.”
“That’s right. He only dressed at the support group,” said Celeste.
“So how did the Purifiers find out about him? Yes, I know that Virginia gave them info about the group, but it still seems strange.”
“Wouldn’t the police have asked these questions?” asked Celeste.
“I doubt it. I mean, we solved the case for them. They have four suspects in custody, and the case is closed as far as they are concerned. It’s up the DA now, so why mess up the works by investigating a closed case?”
Celeste rubbed her chin as she absorbed what Beth was saying.
“Why haven’t there been other attacks?” asked Celeste.
“Maybe the remaining members of the group are biding their time. The others being arrested may have scared them too. Other than Virginia, none of the arrested have been willing to talk or testify against the others. Granted, this may just be due to their highly paid legal staff, but I suspect part of it is that they have some macho code of honor. If there are others and if there were to be similar attacks, then the DA could put pressure on Todd and the others. If they do nothing, they get away…for now,” explained Beth.
“So what do we do?”
“At your next meeting, tell the others to stay vigilant. There’s something else I’d recommend you do, but I don’t think you’re going to like it,” said Beth.
Celeste looked at her roommate. “What?”
“Do a background check of all the members of the TG group,” said Beth.
Celeste stared back in disbelief. “You can’t be serious?”
“I’m concerned, Celeste. Look, I don’t like it either, but there’s a strong possibility of a mole in the group,” said Beth.
“These people trust me, Beth; I can’t go behind their backs like this…it goes against everything I believe in.”
“And what happens if another one is hurt?” asked Beth.
Celeste didn’t know what to do. She trusted Beth as much as she did anyone in her life; but she didn’t like the idea of investigating the group.
“You know that I don’t want to see anyone hurt; but trust is also important to those in this group,” continued Celeste.
“Look, we can have Nina do a check on them and see if anything stands out,” said Beth.
“Like what?” asked Celeste.
“She could compare the names to Todd and his thugs and see if there are any connections. It could be done very quietly and no one would know.”
“I would know,” said Celeste.
Beth bit her lip softly. She knew how stubborn Celeste could be, especially when it came to protecting her girls.
“Celeste, just think about it. I promise that I won’t do anything without your permission,” said Beth.
Celeste nodded. “You’re pretty sure that someone in the group helped Todd and the others, aren’t you?”
Beth nodded.
“Let me think about it, okay?” asked Celeste.
“Sure,” replied Beth. “I’m sorry to do this to you.”
“I know that, Beth, you’re doing what you think is right,” said Celeste.
Beth wanted to press the point, but didn’t. She would rely on Celeste to do the right thing.
Celeste started to get up and stopped. “What will you do if you do discover a mole?”
“Turn them over to Carla,” replied Beth. “Look, I can’t promise anything, but if we find there is a mole, maybe we can uncover them without using the background checks as evidence.”
“How?”
“If we get a suspect, then Nina and the other girls at Boudicca can look for evidence that connects the person to Todd and the others.”
“You sound like you’ve done this sort of thing before,” said Celeste.
Beth shook her head. “I haven’t but my parents have many times. They’ve had to do this sort of thing to avoid giving away an informant.”
“Okay, I’ll think about it,” said Celeste.
Chapter 42
Two days later, Celeste, Beth, Cat, and Jirra were having dinner. Jirra had made some chili based on a recipe given to her by Lindsey.
After she made the chili, she placed it in a large Pyrex pan and baked some cornbread on top.
“This is really good,” said Cat.
“Thanks, I’ll let Lindsey know you liked it,” said Jirra.
“So, when do we get to meet her?” asked Beth.
“She’s coming out this summer to work for Kari at The Drunken Squirrel,” said Jirra. “They’re still finalizing the exact dates.”
“And when are you going to be working for Faith Collins?” asked Cat.
“Mid-July through August,” replied Jirra. “I’m going back to New Mexico for a few weeks first.”
“That’s great,” said Cat. She then turned to Celeste with a concerned look on her face. “Celeste, you’re awfully quiet tonight, is there anything wrong?”
Celeste sighed. “Beth thinks that we may have missed some of Todd’s group and that the TG group has a mole in it…and I think she may be right.”
Cat looked at Beth. “What does she mean?”
Beth glanced at Celeste who nodded. She then told them her theory and plan.
“I’ve debated what to do the past few days and while it pains me to investigate the group, I can’t stand the idea of another person being hurt,” interjected Celeste.
“Do you want me to call Nina?” asked Beth.
Celeste nodded.
Beth picked up her cell phone and called Nina Vasquez.
Chapter 43
The ex-marine, ex-policewoman sat on the couch in Celeste’s apartment listening to Beth and then Celeste.
When they were done, Nina spoke. “I promise to be as careful as possible.”
“What do you need from me?” asked Celeste.
“The roster of the group for the past two years,” said Nina. “We already have a good database of Todd’s group. What I plan to do is compare the names and look for any matches. If anything turns up I’ll let you know.”
“Thank you, Nina,” said Celeste.
“Beth, I understand your concern. It is hard to do something that you think is betraying people you like. If it makes you feel any better, I had to do something similar as a police officer. It wasn’t an easy decision, but it turned out to be the right thing to do.”
“And do you have any regrets?” asked Celeste.
“Only that I didn’t do it sooner,” said Nina. “I promise to be discrete.”
“We know that, Nina,” said Beth.
“How long will it take you?” asked Celeste.
“Depends on the number of people on the roster; but it’ll be a few weeks, unless I get lucky,” said Nina.
“And you promise not to do anything without telling us first?” asked Celeste.
Nina nodded. “I promise, Celeste.”
“Okay, thank you, Nina,” said Celeste.
Chapter 44
While it bothered Jirra to think that there might be additional members of Todd’s group still out there, she decided that she wouldn’t live her life in fear. Yes, she would be careful, but at the same time she wasn’t about to retreat into her apartment.
The editor of the campus paper finally gave her a solo assignment; she was to write a story about a visiting scientist. He was giving a lecture on the potential use of nanotechnology in medicine. Jirra didn’t tell her editor that she knew nothing on the topic. She sort of figured that this was some kind of test.
She had been bugging him for an assignment for weeks and she suspected that he was hoping she would fall on her sword by turning in a bad article. This was just the sort of challenge she needed and she threw herself into researching the topic and the scientist.
By the time the lecture started, Jirra was knowledgeable enough about the topic of nanotechnology to be able to follow most of what the scientist was talking about. Most of the audience was made up of medical students and faculty although there was a scattering of computer engineering students there too. Jirra suspected that she was the only liberal arts major in the lecture hall.
The lecturer was Dr. Hector Sanchez and, from what Jirra could tell, he was a brilliant man. He had both medical and computer engineering degrees. What Jirra found most interesting was his goal of building a self-contained medical device that could be easily transported to locations needing emergency medical assistance. An injured person could be placed in the device and healed by the use of microsurgery and nanites.
Jirra thought how the mud back in New Mexico had changed her and now modern science was just catching up.
When the lecture was over she walked down to try and ask Dr. Sanchez a few questions.
While she waited she listened to the other questions and Dr. Sanchez’s answers. After a few minutes, she got her chance.
“Excuse me, Dr, Sanchez; I’m Jirra Reid of the Daily Pennsylvanian. I’m writing an article on your lecture. Do you have time for a few questions please?” she asked hopefully. Deep down she expected to get politely refused, but she figured nothing ventured, nothing gained.
Dr. Sanchez looked at his assistant.
“Dr. Sanchez, we need to get going,” said the assistant, who was pointing at his watch.
“I think we can spare a few minutes for this young lady,” countered Dr. Sanchez. He pointed to two seats in the front row. “Why don’t we sit down over there? Did you say your name was Jirra?”
Jirra nodded.
Dr. Sanchez pointed to the stone kangaroo that Jirra always wore on a chain around her neck. “Your namesake?”
Jirra smiled. “Yes, it was given to me by a very good friend.”
“So, Jirra, what did you think of the lecture?” he asked.
“Well, most of the technical information was well above my head, but the concept that you’re proposing is amazing. It could save countless lives. What is the biggest challenge to building one of these devices?”
He rubbed his chin. “We’ve actually made great strides in the nanotechnology; but that has been in the lab. Right now we don’t have batteries that are powerful enough to create a workable prototype.”
“Weight would be an issue too, especially if you planned on using helicopters,” added Jirra.
He cocked his head. “And how do you know about such things, Jirra?”
Jirra smiled back. “My dad was in the army and he told me about problems with excess weight.”
Dr. Sanchez nodded. “He’s right. Using present technology our prototype would require a large cargo plane just to transport it. I want something that could be brought in to places without runways.”
“Can I please ask one more question?”
Dr. Sanchez nodded.
“The device would be designed to do emergency surgery; but couldn’t it be programmed to do other procedures and what sorts of safeguards are being considered to prevent misuse of it?” she asked. “My mom is a doctor and she has issues with unnecessary surgery.”
“I agree with your mother. I don’t want this to be used to do breast implants or other cosmetic procedures. I can’t go into details, but we’re working on protective systems to keep it for what I designed it for. Yes, I know I could make millions if I allowed it to be used to make starlets beautiful, but I want this to be a lifesaving device.”
“I hope you succeed, Dr. Sanchez. Thank you very much for you time,” said Jirra.
“It was a pleasure, Jirra,” he said as he stood up.
They shook hands and Jirra hurried off to her apartment to write her article.
Chapter 45
Her editor, Nate Gwynn, sat at his desk re-reading Jirra’s article.
“Is there something wrong?” asked Jirra.
He shook his head. “No problems, in fact it’s just the opposite. Dr. Sanchez has a reputation for avoiding the press. I can’t believe that he sat down and answered your questions.”
Jirra just nodded. So, it was a test after all, she thought.
“He was very nice,” said Jirra.
“I only wish I sent a photographer with you,” said Nate. “This is a well written article, Jirra.”
Jirra pulled a CD out of her purse and offered it to Nate. “I’m not the best photographer in the world but these might do. I took my digital camera along and got some shots without needing to use the flash. The word processor version of my article is on there too.”
“Thanks, Jirra. Good thinking on your part.”
Jirra nodded again.
“I’m going to give you regular assignments from now on,” he said.
Jirra wanted to say, it’s about time, but she kept her mouth shut.
“Thank you,” she said.
“You’re welcome,” he said. “We usually don’t give freshmen this honor, so don’t let me down.”
“I won’t,” she replied.
Chapter 46
“Well?” asked Jill.
Jirra told her about her conversation with Nate.
“He’s such a pompous ass,” replied Jill. “He wishes he was one tenth the writer you are, Jirra. For that matter so do I.”
Jirra was shocked by what Jill said. “Jill, you’re an excellent reporter.”
“I’m okay, but you have real talent. I mean you’re a freakin’ screenwriter! What’s next?”
Jirra tried to look away.
“Oh, wow, what now?” asked Jill anxiously.
Jirra told her about Faith Collins.
“Jirra, that’s fantastic! Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”
Jirra shrugged. “I didn’t want to look arrogant or anything like that.”
“Jirra, don’t worry about that. This is so cool. Just do me a favor and remember the little people when you reach the top.”
“Please!” replied Jirra.
“I’m happy for you, Jirra,” said Jill.
“Well, I want to thank you for pushing Nate to give me a story. I know you have been bugging him.”
“Hey, what are friends for? Now, do you think you can do me one in return?”
Jirra nodded.
“Can you arrange an interview for me with Alexis when they shoot the show here?” asked Jill hopefully.
“I think I can arrange that,” said Jirra with a smile.
“Cool, let’s go get some coffee,” said Jill.
Chapter 47
Jill and Jirra sat down on a couch at the coffeehouse.
“I have a question for you,” said Jirra. She took a sip of her coffee, glancing around to see if anyone might be listening. Then she leaned close to Jill and in a quiet voice asked. “Do you think that the police got everyone in Todd’s gang?”
Jill set down her coffee. “Why do you ask?”
Jirra ran her fingers through her hair then she leaned close to Jill. “Beth was going through the reports and found that in one of the assaults, the victim claimed that there were four or five attackers. Now, it just may have been that the victim was confused…but in both times I was attacked I remembered the exact number of people who came after me.”
“Yes, but you got away both times,” said Jill.
“Okay, that’s true…there may have been others who stayed back or weren’t involved in the attacks on me, but do you think that there might be others walking around free right now?”
Jill shrugged her shoulders. “No one else’s name has come up. Virginia said that we got everyone, but then again she could be lying. There haven’t been any additional attacks either.”
“I know, but they might be lying low to avoid attention,” said Jirra.
“That would be the first smart thing that they’ve done then,” said Jill. “They were getting pretty brazen when they attacked you a second time. I think they got pretty arrogant with the fact that they were attacking a group they thought wouldn’t fight back. If there are others, I doubt we’ll find out unless they attack another person. From what Carla told us, there was little physical evidence at Todd’s place or those of the others.”
“That doesn’t seem right, does it?” asked Jirra. “I mean, they were able to coordinate attacks, picking out times when they knew the victims would be most vulnerable, knowing addresses, schedules, so they had to have some sort of organization.”
“You may be right,” said Jill. “Okay, what do you suggest?”
“I’m not a detective,” said Jirra. “Unless one of the group talks, we won’t find out anything else. I think the police are happy that Todd and the others are going to trial. The university probably feels the same way. The victims weren’t exactly the model students that an Ivy League school likes to admit attend it.”
“Have you talked to the others about this?”
Jirra nodded. “Beth gave all her info to Nina, hopefully she can turn up something.”
“I suppose that’s all we can do for now,” said Jill. She glanced at her watch. “Well, I have to head to class, what about you?”
Jirra nodded and they headed outside.
Chapter 48
The week of the shoot finally arrived. Alexis and the rest of the cast and crew were staying at the Crowne Plaza Hotel on Market, which was located a little over a mile from campus.
Jirra had driven past the hotel many times and was surprised that the show was putting everyone up in such a nice hotel. She parked her car in front and handed the keys to the valet.
Once inside she called Alexis on her cell phone.
“Where are you?” asked Alexis.
“In the lobby,” replied Jirra as she looked around. “There are a lot of people down here.”
“I’ll send someone down to give you your ID,” said Alexis. “Our floors are blocked off from the general public.”
“Ooooh,” replied Jirra with a giggle.
A short time later Jirra was standing outside Alexis’s hotel room.
As soon as Jirra entered the room, Alexis embraced her and gave her a long passionate kiss.
“I’ve missed you too,” said Jirra.
“Let’s sit down,” said Alexis.
Jirra looked around the room. “I had no idea that TV shows provided such nice rooms.”
Alexis laughed. “They don’t. This is part of a deal between the network and the hotel. We’re going to shoot some scenes here that will give the hotel some publicity.”
“Still, it’s pretty sweet,” said Jirra.
“We’re actually doing our first shots tonight. Unfortunately, with TV there are tighter shooting schedules. The goal is to get all the outside shots done in the next couple of days. Are your friends still available for tomorrow?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded. “They can’t wait.”
“Great, we need to get all the campus shots done tomorrow and Sunday. Weather permitting we’ll do the other area shots Monday and then use Tuesday to finish it up,” explained Alexis.
“I saw them setting up the production trailers today.”
Alexis nodded. “We have a meeting with the director over dinner, he’s anxious to meet you.”
Jirra just nodded not knowing what to say.
“Oh, Faith will come down tomorrow,” added Alexis.
“I thought she was coming down this afternoon?”
“She was, but Max had to take care of some business,” replied Alexis. “Tomorrow, you’ll meet the head writer and the rest of the production staff.”
“I wish I could see the whole shoot,” said Jirra.
“So do I, but most of the internal shots will be done back at the studio in Boston and you can’t afford to miss any classes,” said Alexis.
“You’re worse than my Mom,” replied Jirra.
“Hey, I’m proud of you…my little Ivy Leaguer!”
Alexis was about to kiss Jirra again when her phone rang. She let out a sigh and answered it.
After talking for a few minutes, Alexis hung up. “Glenn Huntley is on his way over.”
Glenn was the director for the show. He had spent his whole career in television, working on several dramas before being picked by Faith to direct the Erin Flynn series. He previous series had been a critically claimed crime drama that unfortunately failed to reach a broad audience. It only lasted two seasons, but had achieved cult status since its release on DVD.
At fifty-three, getting the Erin Flynn show was a prime job for Glenn, which many in the business thought was long overdo.
Jen Stevens was supposed to guest-direct this episode but some last minute commitments got in the way. She had to re-shoot at least a dozen scenes of her latest film after an actor had been seriously injured in a stunt. The replacement actor looked nothing like the injured actor so all the scenes he appeared in had to be completely redone including the stunt itself. Fortunately, this time things had gone as planned when they re-shot the stunt.
“When Glenn gets here we’ll order dinner,” said Alexis.
“What time are you shooting this evening?”
“We’ll be doing some shots in the lobby around midnight and also right outside the hotel. Glenn will give the complete shooting schedule.”
Glenn arrived a few minutes later. He greeted Jirra as if he had known her for years.
“So, this is the young woman who is responsible for this wonderful story,” he stated.
He was a large man, standing over six-three and weighing over two hundred and twenty pounds. The combination of his size and his thick beard gave birth to his nickname of Bear.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” said Jirra. “I really love the show. I also thought you did a great job in your last series.”
He turned to Alexis. “A fan, I’m impressed.”
“Is it true that they might make a movie based on it?” asked Jirra.
Glenn shrugged his broad shoulders. “I don’t know; it would be nice to do a movie some day.”
They sat down and placed their orders with room service.
“Alexis tells me that you want to watch the production side of the shoot; are you sure that you don’t want to get in front of the camera?” asked Glenn.
Jirra shook her head. “It doesn’t interest me that much. I’d rather watch how things are done.”
“Good for you,” he said. “I have to admit that when I first was told that the story was written by a college student I thought Faith had lost it, but you’ve got real talent for story telling. Alexis tells me that you haven’t made up your mind yet on what type of writing you want to do; I just want you to know that you have a definite future in script writing.”
“I haven’t really written a script yet, just the story,” corrected Jirra.
He waved his hand. “Scriptwriting is a breeze compared to writing a real plot and creating believable characters. I’m proud that your name will be in the credits.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
“Faith said that you’ll be working with her this summer, I wonder if you’d be interested in writing another story for the show?”
“You mean that?” she asked.
Glenn nodded. “Yep. I was lucky enough to have people take an interest in my career when I was first starting out; I feel it’s the least I can do to give a hand to others as they start out.”
“Thank you again,” said Jirra.
Their meals arrived and as they ate Glenn discussed the schedule for the next couple of days in more detail.
“We’re going to have a camera crew drive around and shoot various locations in the city. The nice thing about Philly is that it’s not that different from Boston,” he explained.
“So, if you have to do an additional shot you have locations up there that can double for here, right?” asked Jirra.
Glenn nodded. “You’re quick, I like that. We can’t duplicate the Liberty Bell or any of the well known landmarks, but one dark alley is pretty much the same as another.”
“Not that I’m complaining, but it must be expensive to shoot on location,” said Jirra.
Glenn nodded. “It is, but it makes the show more realistic. Our fans appreciate the fact that we’re honest. I mean, if a show is setting its plot in Boston or Philly it should be shot there…not LA or some other place.”
“Still, you had to change the name of Penn to Franklin University,” said Jirra.
“Sometimes you have to compromise. Alexis told me about the actual attacks that occurred here. I can understand why Penn doesn’t want the negative publicity.”
Jirra nodded.
“But the city doesn’t mind. I mean, I didn’t exactly make the police look that good,” said Jirra.
“It’s a detective story, if the police were really good why use a PI?” asked Glenn with a laugh. “Trust me, we run into that complaint from the Boston PD all the time. I just tell them if I was doing a show on them then they would be the heroes.”
“That’s true,” said Jirra.
“Actually we have a lot of fans on the Boston PD,” interjected Alexis.
“It doesn’t hurt that we use of a lot of them in the show,” added Glenn as he looked at his watch. “Well we have to start getting ready, just stay by my side, Jirra.”
They then talked about the plot of the show they were about to shoot. Erin Flynn’s niece, Lori, was a student at Franklin University and was in trouble. Lori was in a relationship with another girl named Elle. Both girls were also actively involved in the campus LGBT student organization. The crisis was that someone was stalking and attacking LGBT students on campus.
Lori had called Erin and asked her for some help. On her way down from Boston, Erin got a phone call from Elle stating that Lori had been attacked and was in the ER.
By the time Erin arrives in Philly, Lori has died.
It is no longer an investigation for Erin, as now it is revenge. The rest of the story consisted of Erin trying to find out who killed Lori, overcoming indifference from both the police and the university’s administration, and being targeted by the hate group herself.
The leader of the hate group, who turns out to be an academic advisor at the university, is named Jim Parker.
Jim sets up a meeting with Erin at a parking garage late at night, telling her he has evidence about the attacks. On the way there, Erin is attacked by several of the students. However, they find out that she is no easy target and after a brief fight she subdues them.
Suspecting that it was Jim who set her up, Erin goes to his apartment and surprises him. He attacks her, but she is able to beat him, and even though she is tempted to kill him, she decides on a more appropriate punishment. She discovers evidence in his apartment that links him to child pornography groups all over the world. He organized the attacks to cover up his own guilt over his own fetishes.
He begs her to kill him so that he won’t be publicly humiliated, but she tells him that would be too easy as she calls the police. The last scene is him crying and begging for Erin to kill him.
“I’m still a little uneasy about killing Lori,” said Jirra.
“I understand, but it’s the kind of hard-hitting plotline our fans expect,” said Glenn. “The conventional thing to do would be to have Lori have full recovery.”
“I also like it because it shows the darker side of Erin,” added Alexis.
“I suppose so,” said Jirra,
Glenn looked at his watch and then stood up. “It’s show time!”
Chapter 49
Jirra watched in fascination as the production crew did their magic in the lobby. No detail was too small and they seemed to think of everything.
“Only a few of the shots we’re doing tonight will have dialog,” explained Glenn. “Mostly we’re getting a lot of shots of Alexis as Erin moving around the city. We want to get shots of her in different outfits that we’ll mix into the show.”
Jirra nodded as Alexis had told her how the show was shot.
“How many takes will you do?” asked Jirra.
“With this crew not many,” said Glenn. “We also try to make the shoots look as realistic as possible, so we adapt to the circumstances. Short of a major screw up or a fan accosting Alexis, we’ll go with the shot. Some of the best scenes we’re done have been by accident. We once were shooting a scene up in Boston when a fire engine drove down the street. Alexis just kept going as if it was part of the scene. It was perfect.”
“I remember that shot,” said Jirra. “Alexis was talking to a suspect and they just paused as the engine passed. I thought it was planned that way.”
“Sometimes you get lucky,” replied Glenn with a grin.
Jirra watched each scene get shot. Sometimes it took almost an hour to set up a fifteen second shot. Jirra was impressed how professional Alexis was since it was the first time that she had watched Alexis work. Even though Alexis claimed that she couldn’t wait to leave show business, it was obvious that she was very proud of her work.
Alexis had three costume changes that night. They finished after two and by then Jirra was exhausted.
“You look beat,” said Alexis.
“I shouldn’t be, you guys did all the work,” said Jirra as she held back a yawn.
“I’m used to this, we shoot a lot at night,” replied Alexis. “Why don’t you go home and get some sleep. I’ll see you around noon on campus.”
Jirra nodded.
Alexis leaned over and gave her a quick kiss. “See you later, Roo, I love you.”
Jirra broke out a big smile. “I love you too.”
Chapter 50
Jirra arrived on campus and walked over to the production trailers. She showed her pass and was allowed through by the security guard, who also gave her directions to Alexis’s trailer.
On the way there, she saw the extras standing around. They didn’t look that different than the students who were normally walking across campus, although many were wearing sweatshirts, coats, and hats of the fictional Franklin University.
Jirra then noticed her friends and waved to Jill, TC, Beth, and Cat.
“Where’s Celeste?” she asked as she looked around.
“She’s walking Spirit for a scene they’re shooting over by the administration building,” said Beth. “Don’t laugh, it was the only way we could talk her into doing this.”
“Celeste or Spirit?” asked Jirra.
Beth laughed. “Celeste of course. Spirit almost held out until they gave her a speaking part; she gets to bark at a squirrel.”
“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jirra. “When are they going to use you?”
“Soon I hope, it’s a little chilly out here,” replied Beth.
Jirra then saw Alexis walking towards them. She was talking to Glenn and some of the other production staff.
“Looks like they’re getting ready as we speak,” said Jirra.
Alexis waved as they approached.
“Are you sure you don’t want to be in a scene?” she asked.
Jirra shook her head. “No thanks.”
“No problem. Glenn, these are some of Jirra’s close friends,” said Alexis.
Glenn shook their hands and greeted them in his usually warm manner. He then called over all the extras and explained the scene they were about to shoot. The production assistants then gave each extra more detailed instructions.
Glenn turned to Jirra. “The hardest thing working with extras is getting them to act naturally and not look at the camera. That’s why we’ll be shooting this scene from several angles,” he explained.
Jirra nodded. She knew from her script that the scene they were about to shoot was a set up shot of Alexis’s character walking across campus on her way to meet with Elle.
There were several other shots planned of Alexis walking across campus as part of her investigation. While there were planned shots of her inside some of the campus buildings, most of the interior shots involving extensive dialog would be shot on a soundstage up in Boston. Glenn explained it was just easier to do it that way.
“We do plan on shooting the climatic scenes tonight at a nearby parking garage. Unfortunately we were turned down from using one on campus,” explained Glenn.
Jirra nodded. The scene he was talking about was based on Todd’s actual attack on her on campus.
“Well, it looks like we’re ready to start shooting, why don’t you watch it with me,” he said.
“Okay,” she replied as she followed the large man.
Chapter 51
Across the Delaware River in New Jersey, a real drama was unfolding that had direct ties to the fictional one being shot on campus.
Nina Vasquez stepped out of the apartment and headed down the sideway shaking her head in disbelief as she called her office on her cell phone. She gave one of her associates a name and a description based on the information that had just been provided to her.
She got in her car waited for a callback. Twenty minutes later her phone rang.
“Nina, I have the info you wanted,” said the woman on the other end of the phone.
“Go ahead, Eve,” said Nina.
Nina wrote down as she listened to her fellow detective’s call.
“Are you sure about this?” asked Nina as the information sank in. A sense of urgency gripped her.
“Yes, why?”
“Eve, get me the Philadelphia Police Department…no, wait, transfer me to Max NOW!”
Chapter 52
Jirra stood next to Glenn drinking a cup of coffee from the catering truck. She looked at her watch and wondered what was keeping Alexis. Everyone was standing around waiting for Alexis to return from her trailer.
They were set up to do the shooting at the parking garage and the trailers had been moved to be close by. Two streets had been closed for the shooting and Alexis’s trailer was located a block away.
“This isn’t like her to keep everyone waiting,” said Glenn. He was about to send a production assistant to check on his star’s status, when he turned to Jirra.
“Can you go check on her? She just went to change her coat,” he asked.
Jirra nodded and headed towards Alexis’s trailer.
As soon as she entered the trailer she sensed something was wrong. A single security guard was standing in front of Alexis.
“What’s going on?” she asked.
The guard turned and flashed a wicked smile. “Get in here and close that fucking door!”
Jirra then saw that Alexis was lying on the floor of the trailer with her hands tied behind her back. A gag was tied around her mouth.
Before Jirra could say a word the guard pointed a large revolver at her. She did as he ordered.
“What do you want?” asked Jirra.
“Revenge, bitch,” he snapped. “I’m going to kill you for you did to my friend Todd. I’m also going to kill this slut for doing this show. You have no right to make us look like a bunch of thugs!”
Jirra stared at the barrel of the handgun pointed at her. She never realized something so small could look so huge. The guard was standing too far away for her to make a lunge at him.
“Alexis, are you okay?” she asked anxiously.
“She’s fine…for now, I just knocked her down,” said the guard.
Jirra looked in his eyes. He appeared to be in his mid-twenties and had short brown hair. She tried to remember if she had seen him before, but she drew a blank.
“Don’t be stupid, you won’t get away with this,” she said.
“Oh, I will. If I do it right, I might even be seen a hero,” he replied. “I’m going to kill both of you and then shoot myself in the leg, pretty smart huh? I will claim that I saw someone follow you in here. I heard the shots and was attacked as the man fled.”
“That won’t work,” she replied.
“Well, I’ll be the only one alive so they’ll have to believe me, right?” he said as he pointed the gun at Jirra.
“WRONG!” shouted Max as the door was kicked in.
The guard was caught off guard by the noise of the door breaking and hesitated for a moment before swinging the gun toward Max.
“Drop the damn gun!” ordered Max as he pointed his Glock nine-millimeter at the guard. He was now holding his gun with both hands in a classic shooter’s stance.
A sneer appeared on the guard’s face. “Fuck you, old man!” He then cocked the hammer of his handgun.
Before he could pull the trigger, Max he fired two shots in rapid succession into the guard’s chest.
The guard slumped down to the floor in a lifeless mass, the revolver banging on the floor next to him.
“Stupid punk,” muttered Max as he holstered his Glock. He had seen enough men shot to know that the guard was dead; still he took no chances and checked the man’s pulse.
Jirra immediately was kneeling over Alexis untying her. “Are you okay?” Jirra asked anxiously.
Alexis nodded as she sat up and hugged Jirra.
“Sorry I didn’t get here sooner,” apologized Max.
“I’d say you got here right on time,” said Alexis.
“How did you know?” asked Jirra.
“You can thank Nina,” he said as he helped them both up.
“Is he….dead?” asked Alexis as she stared at the man on the floor.
Max nodded.
“Who is… was he?” asked Jirra.
“The last of Todd’s group,” replied Max. “I think we better step outside and wait for the police.”
Chapter 53
It was several hours later when they got back to the hotel after talking to the police.
Max, Jirra, Faith, Nina, and Glenn all followed Alexis up to her room.
“I need a drink,” announced Alexis.
“I’ll take care of that,” said Glenn. “Anyone else?”
“I think we can all use a drink, Glenn,” said Faith as they sat down.
Glenn opened the wet bar and pulled out a variety of bottles. In a few minutes everyone had a drink, including Jirra.
“So, can you tell me what just happened?” asked Faith.
Nina told them how she had conducted background checks on members of the Penn TG organization. When she was halfway through the list, a red flag popped up. One of the members in the group had been arrested for solicitation. The student dropped out of Penn a short time later. On a hunch, Nina went out to the person’s apartment in New Jersey.
“We know now that Todd had a thing for TG working girls. She had been working as an escort to help pay her tuition so I asked her if she knew Todd. It turns out that Todd had um…"dated" her, and then blackmailed her to give him info on other members in group,” explained Nina.
“I didn’t think Todd could get any sicker,” said Jirra.
“So how did you know about…what’s his name again?” asked Alexis.
“Michael Raymond,” said Max.
“Yes, him. How did you find out about him?” asked Alexis as she handed Glenn her empty glass.
“I asked her if she knew what Todd had done and she said yes, but that she was afraid that he would hurt her. I told her that Todd was in jail and she told me about Michael. My office ran a background check on him and discovered he was a security guard. I then remembered that the company he worked for was providing security for the shoot.”
“How did you know that?” asked Jirra.
“Max asked us to keep an eye on the production,” admitted Nina.
“I thought that if there were still members of Todd’s group out there, they might try and vandalize the set or something. I had no idea that there would be an attempted murder,” said Max. “Maybe that punk was right, I may be getting old.”
“No one could have guessed that,” said Jirra.
“I agree,” said Alexis. “I don’t blame you, Max, either. You saved both of us and I’ll never forget that.”
Alexis then leaned over and kissed Max on the cheek. Jirra did the same.
“I’m glad that Max isn’t in trouble,” said Glenn.
“I can’t believe that one idiot of a cop said that it would have been better if I let that punk get off the first shot,” remarked Max as he rolled his eyes. “I mean at that range he might have actually hit me, and that would have just made me angry.”
“Okay, Mongo,” added Faith as she patted him gently on his head.
The others laughed at the Blazing Saddles reference.
“Okay, but what’s…um, the dead guy’s connection to Todd?” asked Glenn. He sorted through the remaining bottles. Nina pointed at her glass and he nodded. He picked out one bottle, opened it up, and sniffed it before pouring in her glass.
“What is it?” she asked as she looked at her glass.
“It’s…it’s green,” he replied with a wink.
Nina looked confused.
“Sorry, it’s an old Star Trek line,” explained Glenn.
Nina took a sip. “It’s good whatever it is.”
“Raymond went to high school with Todd,” explained Max. “Apparently, he wasn’t smart enough or rich enough to get into college.”
“That’s how Todd knew that the show was shooting in Philly before it went public! The production company would have contacted the security company to get things going early and get all the right permits. He must have been in contact with Todd in LA and let him know,” said Jirra. “That explains all those email rants about filming here.”
“It fits, Jirra,” said Alexis
“I’m just sorry this messed up the show,” said Jirra as she cuddled closer to Alexis. “Will this mean that the show won’t be finished?”
“Nonsense!” exclaimed Glenn as he put down his drink. “Look, I’m ecstatic that you and Alexis are okay, but you can’t buy this sort of publicity.”
“Glenn, that’s awful!” replied Faith.
He shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe, but you have to admit that the press will eat this up.”
“He’s kidding, right?” Jirra asked.
Alexis shook her head. “Unfortunately, no, Roo. I imagine that the network is pleased as punch. I’ll bet that the spin doctors there are working on getting the maximum publicity out of this already.”
“So you’re going to keep shooting?” asked Jirra.
“We’re taking a day off then starting again Monday,” said Glenn. “If that’s okay with both Faith and Alexis.”
Alexis looked at Faith who nodded.
“I suppose the show must go on,” said Alexis.
Chapter 54
Jirra stayed with Alexis that night. They cuddled up in the large bed together.
“I was so afraid that you were going to grab at his gun,” said Alexis.
“I was about to try something when Max came in,” replied Jirra. “I couldn’t see going down without a fight.”
“Well, thank God for Nina and Max then,” said Alexis. “I can’t imagine you getting hurt.”
“I feel the same way about you,” said Jirra.
Alexis kissed Jirra gently on the lips. The first kiss was soft and tender, but it had the effect of a match lighting a fuse. Their passion reignited, they made love until they fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Chapter 55
As Glenn had predicted, the shooting had brought down a tidal wave of reporters to the set. Thankfully, for Alexis and Jirra, the studio’s press agent handled all the requests for interviews.
The studio released a statement concerning the shooting. It included a statement from Alexis that thanked Max Bowie and Boudicca Detective Agency. The only interview she agreed to do was on NPR with Teri Gross.
The interview was done as soon as the last scene was shot, which turned out to be Thursday.
“You sure you want to do this?” asked Alexis as they were being driven over to the radio studio.
Jirra shrugged. “Not really, but with all the publicity concerning the shooting, I’d rather we do this before the press does it. I mean, it’s just a matter of time until someone posts a story about us being a couple.”
“I know, it sucks, but at least we’ll get a chance to tell our story first,” said Alexis.
“That’s true,” said Jirra. She was nervous about the interview in part because she was a huge fan of Teri Gross and her show Fresh Air and she didn’t want to look foolish in front of someone she admired.
The actual interview seemed to fly by and it lasted nearly forty minutes, with the last fifteen minutes focusing on Alexis and her relationship with Jirra. It was brought up that Alexis and Jirra had been a couple for the past year.
It was brought up that Jirra was transgendered, but Alexis emphasized that Jirra’s past wasn’t what was important, and that she considered Jirra to be a real woman.
Teri also asked about Jirra’s scriptwriting. Alexis said that while she passed the story to Faith, it was entirely Faith decision to use it. She then mentioned that Jen Stevens’s latest movie was based on a story written by Jirra.
In all, Jirra thought that everything was handled very professionally. The highlight was when Teri said that if Jirra’s scriptwriting career continued to progress that maybe someday Jirra would be one being interviewed. Alexis replied that when that happened, she couldn’t be prouder of her partner.
After the interview they drove back to Jirra’s apartment.
“The studio has informed the press that any future requests to interview you will have to go through them,” said Alexis.
“How did you arrange that?” asked Jirra.
“It was Faith and Glenn’s idea. It should work long enough until we’re yesterday’s news,” explained Alexis. “Besides, you are going to be working for Faith, so it’s not that far out of line.”
“It’s never going to be the same from now on, right?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “It was bound to happen eventually, at least now we don’t have to sneak around. I suspect that the publicity from this will die down pretty quick. Unfortunately, when the show airs, it will pick up again. But I want you to know that I’ll be there for you. I love you dearly, Jirra and I can’t imagine life without you,” said Alexis.
“Thank you, Alexis. I love you too,” said Jirra.
Chapter 56
Jirra was forced to screen her calls for the next few days. She didn’t answer the phone directly, unless it was from a friend or family. She passed all requests from the press to the phone number of the studio’s PR department.
Jirra had also given the same number to her mom back at the spa, just in case some reporters began nosing around there.
Celeste hired Boudicca to provide security around the apartment and for Jirra when she was on campus.
Thankfully, just like Alexis had said, the spotlight faded pretty fast and soon life was returning to normal.
On Friday night, the gang was sitting around Celeste and Beth’s apartment having dinner and celebrating the end of the Todd’s reign of terror.
Carla had called and said that with the death of Michael Raymond, the others in Todd’s group all made deals. They all would get slightly reduced sentences for testifying against Todd Kelly.
This in turn caused Todd Kelly to plead guilty to avoid trial. The attempted murder of Alexis and Jirra had swept away any lingering support he had and his lawyers convinced him that a jury would throw the book at him. His sentencing would be sometime that summer.
“So, when will the show air?” asked Matt, who was up for the weekend from Quantico, Virginia.
“Next month some time,” replied Jirra. “The production company is rushing it up to capitalize on the publicity.”
“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jim as he helped Beth in the kitchen. He was stirring a pot of venison chili.
“I can’t wait to see your name in the credits,” added Beth as she checked on the cornbread baking in the oven.
“What will happen to the girl who was being blackmailed by Todd?” asked Cat.
“She’s getting help,” said Celeste, who was sitting on a stool next to Sean. Spirit was lying on the floor by her feet. “She’s a little old for my foundation, but I have arranged for her to get therapy.”
“How soon will the Bambi chili be ready?” asked Jirra. “I’m starving!”
“That’s awful, I hope you don’t plan on using that in one of your scripts,” said Celeste.
“The chili’s almost ready,” interjected Jim.
“Are you writing another script, Jirra?” asked TC, who was seated next to Jill.
Jirra nodded. “Faith has asked me to write another one for the show.”
“Cool!” exclaimed Jill. “What’s it about?”
“Erin is hired to provide security for an actress who has been receiving death threats. I’ve been playing with the idea of having Jen Stevens play herself in this one,” explained Jirra. “I might as well use what happened to my advantage. Jenna says that it’s better than keeping it inside.”
“She’s right about that,” said Beth as she pulled the pan of cornbread out of the oven.
“Mmm, that smells delicious,” commented Sean. “There’s nothing like fresh hot cornbread with chili.”
“And beer,” added Matt as he squeezed past Jim and Beth to get to the fridge. He then passed out bottles of Yuengling to everyone who asked.
Jim began to fill bowls with the chili and hand them to Beth, who passed them out.
“Jill, I’m sorry that you didn’t get your interview with Alexis,” said Jirra.
“I understand, considering the circumstances regarding the shooting. The cool thing is that my interview with Max is going to be on Monday’s front page; thank you for setting that up for me,” thanked Jill. “It would have been very easy for you to have done it yourself.”
Jirra smiled. “Friendship is more important than a scoop.”
“Max is pretty interesting. I felt as if I was interviewing some larger than life figure,” said Jill.
“Diana says that Faith has wanted to write a book about him for years, but he refuses,” said Jirra. “Something about the fact that he can’t separate the lies from truth.”
There was a round of laughter.
“I’m just glad that he was cleared in the shooting,” said Sean.
“Well, it was clearly self-defense,” interjected Cat.
“Jim, where did you get the venison?” asked Sean as he began to sprinkle some cheddar cheese on top of his chili.
“My dad; I didn’t have time to go hunting this year,” replied Jim. “He got it back in the fall on my uncle’s farm near Reading.”
Celeste tasted a small spoonful apprehensively and then nodded. “It doesn’t taste as gamey as I thought it would. It’s very good, Jim.”
“That’s because the ground venison was mixed with ground pork; it takes the edge off,” explained Jim.
“And you used beer in it?” asked Jirra.
Jim nodded. “Always, beer adds a nice taste to chili.”
Beth passed a basket with the cornbread around as the conversation shifted back to the show and the shooting.
“So is this the end of this?” asked TC. “I mean, have they finally got them all?”
“Carla thinks so,” said Cat. “Apparently, Virginia never knew Michael Raymond had been in the group. Nina said from what she uncovered, Michael only participated in one actual attack, the rest of the time he acted as lookout and kept an eye out for police. Nina thinks that Todd didn’t trust the others entirely, but as Todd isn’t talking we’ll never know.”
“I’ll just be happy when he’s sentenced,” said Jirra as she reached for another piece of cornbread. “He escaped once and I still think his family helped him. I’ll sleep easier when he’s in a state pen.”
“Are you going to the sentencing?” asked Cat.
Jirra shook her head. “Carla promised to send me a tape. I don’t want the publicity.”
“What about the allocution?” asked Cat.
“The same,” replied Jirra. “Why?”
“I just know that it gave Erika some closure when she saw the guy who raped her get sentenced,” explained Cat.
Jirra nodded and thought about what Cat had just said.
“How’s Erika doing?” asked Beth.
Cat smiled. “She’s dating Mike.”
She then explained to the rest who Erika and Mike were.
“Wait a second, Mike Jackson, All-American defensive back at Penn State?” asked Jim.
Cat nodded. “Erika and I went to the same high school.” She then told them about her cousin Alex.
“Wow, now I’m really impressed, both of them should be drafted in April,” said Jim.
“Who cares about that, tell us more about Erika and Mike,” said Beth.
“They’ve always flirted, even back in high school,” explained Cat. “Apparently, Mike was back home in Golden Hill after the bowl game and they bumped into each other. Erika is doing her student teaching at Golden Hill High and Mike stopped by to talk to the student body. I think it’s great as they’re both on the rebound, even if it doesn’t last, I’m happy for them.”
“Why do think that? You sound like you expect Erika to get back with…what’s her name again?” asked Beth.
“Laura,” answered Cat. “And yes, I fully expect her and Erika to get back together…call it a hunch, but in the meantime, I’m glad that Erika is with someone.”
“I wish I knew Erika better,” said Jirra.
“I think you two would get along famously,” replied Cat.
“Jirra, sorry to interrupt, but you know, we’re going to have to have a big party when the show airs,” said Jill. “I mean, not just to see the show, but to see your name in the credits, and to see our cameos!”
“That’s not a bad idea,” added Beth. “Celeste, you want to do it here?”
Celeste nodded. “We have the biggest place, so it makes sense.”
“I’d like that,” added Jirra. “As soon as I know the date I’ll let everyone know.”
Chapter 57
Life went on at Penn as winter slowly gave way begrudgingly to spring. Jirra was almost pleased that her life had returned to its normal routine of being a college student. She did miss Alexis intensely, but getting together was impossible as the production company was fighting to finish the show’s first season.
The calls to Jirra’s phone had dropped off quickly as the press turned to another story, just as Alexis had predicted. Jirra was expecting a minor upsurge when the show aired, but hopefully that wouldn’t cause too much interference in her life.
Celeste drove up to Golden Hill, PA, to talk to local officials about setting up ties with her foundation. Ever since Erika and Cat’s senior year, the number of TG students coming out seemed to increase every year. Celeste was interested in offering assistance for any teens that needed it.
The biggest concern of the school officials was that they didn’t want the scholarship contest to dominate the school and the community. While Celeste and some of the school officials felt the others may be over concerned, she agreed to keep her foundation’s assistance low key.
Beth’s life was going great until she got a phone call one afternoon telling her that her grandmother had been hospitalized.
“Who called you?” asked Celeste as helped Beth pack an overnight bag.
“My parents, they were called by the Director,” replied Beth as she packed her toiletries.
“The Director…as in the Director of the Agency?” asked Celeste.
Beth nodded. “The same one you met.”
“So, did they tell you what’s wrong with her?”
“She woke up and had stomach pain. It could be the flu or something worse,” replied Beth. “I mean, she’s in her nineties, so anything can be serious.”
“How has she been?”
“She’s been in great health,” said Beth. She closed the lid on the bulging suitcase and snapped the locks. “Okay, that should be enough.”
“Here’s the map and key to the downtown apartment,” said Celeste. “I already called the doorman and security to let them know you’re coming. The nice thing is that it’s only three blocks to the hospital from there. It’s times like these that I’m glad that I’ve kept it.”
The apartment had been owned by her husband; and even though she could get a lot of money for it, she just couldn’t bring herself to sell it.
Beth smiled and hugged her roommate. “Thanks again.”
“Call as soon as you get there,” ordered Celeste.
Beth nodded again.
Chapter 58
The drive up I-95 from Philadelphia to New York City only took Beth two hours, although it seemed much longer due to her worrying about her grandmother.
She truly loved her grandmother from the time she had been a child; but what made her really worry was the fact that Andrea was the only person in her original family who even knew she was alive. Part of her said not to worry, but there was a nagging fear that this was something serious.
Celeste’s instructions were perfect and Beth had no trouble finding the apartment building. She parked the car in the garage and left her bag with the doorman and headed over to the hospital.
She arrived at the hospital and was told that Andrea was in the ICU.
“May I speak to her doctor?” she asked.
The nurse then asked Beth if she was family, and for a moment Beth almost said yes. “No, I’m not, but I’m a close friend.”
“I’m sorry, but we’re only allowing in family members at this time,” replied the nurse who then went back to talking to another nurse.
Beth knew that it was pointless to argue. Instead she pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number that she kept for emergencies. Normally, she wouldn’t consider using it, but this was very important.
The number rang once before being answered.
“Yes, Beth, how can I help you?” asked the Director.
She explained what was happening at the hospital.
“Try again in five minutes,” he said.
“Thank you, sir,” she replied.
“It’s the least I can do. Please give her my thoughts and prayers,” he replied.
Five minutes later, Beth was being led to Andrea’s room.
Chapter 59
“I can only let you stay a few minutes, Miss Williams, Mrs. Carlson needs her rest right now,” the doctor explained.
“I understand. Do you know what’s wrong with her?” asked Beth.
“We’re still running tests,” he replied.
“You must have some idea of what’s wrong?” asked Beth.
“It’s too early to tell yet,” he replied.
Beth looked around and saw they were the only two people in the passageway. “Doctor, you were told who sent me here, correct?”
He nodded, although he still thought the girl was too young to be an assistant to the Director of the Agency.
Seeing his doubt, Beth pulled out her identification and showed it to him.
The doctor looked at the ID and badge and figured that they were genuine.
“She’s in the early stages of cancer,” he replied.
Beth gasped. “What…what are her chances?”
The doctor shrugged. “Depends on her, if we treat it fast and aggressively then we have a good chance of stopping its progression.”
“And what do you mean it depends on her?” asked Beth.
“She doesn’t want surgery or chemo,” he replied.
It was Beth’s turn to nod.
“Thank you, Doctor.”
Beth stepped into Andrea’s room and found her sitting up in bed.
Andrea’s eyes lit up when she saw Beth.
“How did you get in here, my dear?” she asked in a soft voice.
“An old friend of the family put a word in for me,” replied Beth as she walked over to Andrea’s side.
“Of course,” replied Andrea with a smile.
“How are you feeling?” asked Beth.
“Tired, but other than that I feel fine now,” she replied.
Beth took Andrea’s hand.
“From the look on your face I can tell you have been talking to the doctors,” continued Andrea.
Beth nodded.
“Those fools think that just because I’m old that I’m deaf,” complained Andrea.
“So you know?” asked Beth cautiously.
“Yes,” replied Andrea.
“And you’re not worried?” asked Beth.
“My personal physician told me about the cancer a month ago,” replied Andrea.
Beth was stunned. “And…and what are you going to do?”
“If you mean, am I am going to have surgery and chemo, the answer is no. I don’t see any reason to,” replied Andrea.
“Don’t you want to live?” asked Beth.
Andrea gripped Beth’s hand. “Of course I do, my dear. But I don’t see any reason in dragging it out either. My doctor said that even with a very aggressive treatment I still only have a fifty-fifty chance of living another year. And if I go through the surgery and other treatments, I’ll spend most of that time in the hospital. I prefer my home.”
Beth fought back tears and tried to maintain her composure. “So…so what will you do?”
“Live my life as I always have. Beth, I’ve lived a long and wonderful life, I’ve done things that most people can’t even imagine doing. I think I deserve to go out on my own terms, don’t you?”
Beth wiped back a tear. “Yes…but I can’t bear to think of you dying.”
“My dear, it’s part of life. I’m just happy that I’ve had you back in my life these past few years. You’re becoming a very lovely young woman, and you have your whole life ahead of you, I see so much of me in you,” continued Andrea.
“What can I do for you?”
“Just stay in touch,” replied Andrea. “My doctor said that without surgery I should have several months, maybe longer. I’ll have to start taking some prescriptions.”
“Will you stay in your apartment?”
Andrea nodded. “Of course; it’s been my home for the past thirty years. I’ll just hire a nurse to provide the medical care; Paula, my assistant, would be insulted if I brought in anyone else.”
Beth had to wonder if she could face death with a calm demeanor and in a moment she was feeling a sense of pride in the way Andrea was responding.
“I love you so much, Gran,” said Beth.
“I love you too. I mean, I thought I lost you and then you came back. You have no idea how happy you have made me with you emails, phone calls, and visits over the past few years,” said Andrea.
“That won’t stop,” said Beth immediately.
“I know that,” replied Andrea. “So, tell me how school is going and also I want to know more about this young man who has stolen your heart.”
Chapter 60
“Well, I better get going; I’ll be in town for another couple of days,” said Beth. ”¨And before you say it, I brought my school work so I won’t fall behind!”
“Good girl,” replied Andrea. “I should be out of here in a couple of days myself.”
“When is the rest of the family arriving?” asked Beth.
“They’re on their way; but please don’t let that stop you,” said Andrea.
“Okay,” said Beth. She then leaned over and kissed Andrea. “You’re the bravest woman I’ve ever known and you’ll always be my role model.”
“Thank you, my dear. Now, don’t fret, I’m not going away for a while. Besides, this will give me time to write my own obituary, someone has to make sure they get all the details right.”
Beth giggled in spite of herself.
“That’s good, I love hearing you laugh,” said Andrea.
Beth hugged her again. “See you tomorrow.”
“Thank Theodore for clearing the red tape,” she said.
“Theodore?” asked Beth in a stunned tone. “You mean the Director has a name, a real first name?”
Andrea smiled back. “Good night, dear.”
Chapter 61
“Thank you for the update, Beth,” said the Director.
“I know she would love to see you, sir,” added Beth.
“Thank you again, Beth,” he replied.
Beth was no longer worried that she had overstepped her bounds and suspected that he would be on a jet to see Andrea in a few days.
She was more concerned about going back to the hospital. She dreaded the possibility of running into one of her relatives, or, God forbid, her old family.
After a small dinner, she called Celeste, her parents and then Jim.
Chapter 62
The next day, Beth looked out on a rainy day. She debated taking a cab, but decided that the walk wouldn’t kill her.
She arrived at the hospital and headed to Andrea’s room. This time, the staff gave her no problems.
She approached Andrea’s room and was relieved to see that Andrea was alone.
“Good morning,” greeted Beth. “How are you feeling?”
Andrea smiled. “Better, the pain is gone…for now.”
Beth sat down. “The Director sends his best. So do my parents in DC.”
Andrea pointed to the many flower arrangements. “Your friends Ally and Carol sent the ones with the daffodils.”
Beth looked at the flowers read the cards. She held up one card and read it. It was from the Danish ambassador to the UN. Another arrangement was from the White House.
“It’s rather embarrassing if you ask me,” said Andrea with a laugh.
“I think it’s wonderful,” said Beth as she continued to read the cards. She held one up. “This is from Celeste’s neighbor right?”
Andrea nodded. “Margaret Torrey, a very old and dear friend. It’s amazing how small the world is. She’s coming by later today and I pity the poor nurse that tries to stop her.”
Beth laughed. “Celeste has told me some good stories about her.”
“Your parents in DC sent those,” said Andrea as she pointed to a bouquet of roses.
Beth read the card and then sat down.
“Speaking of parents, are…are Mom and Dad coming here?”
“Your father should be here in a few hours,” said Andrea.
“I’ll be gone before he gets here…I can’t….,” said Beth as she stumbled over her response.
“That’s understandable, dear. It must be hard for you.”
“You have no idea,” mumbled Beth.
“I think I do,” said Andrea. “I sort of went through a similar experience as you did.”
“Oh, that’s right. Did you ever see your father after you changed?” asked Beth.
“No,” replied Andrea. “He knew that I had gone to Canada and joined the RCAF, and I did write him several times during the war. I also wrote him from the Stalag.”
“So he never knew you became a woman?” asked Beth.
“I never had the chance, although I’m not sure what I would have done if I had the chance. I like to think that he would have been proud of me.”
“What happened?” asked Beth.
“Due to my position in the underground, I was unable to contact him. I didn’t find out until after the war that he had been killed in a plane crash in 1944. I told you that he was a pilot right?”
Beth nodded. “He’s the one who taught you to fly, right?”
“Yes, I was only twelve at the time…things were different back then. Anyway, he tried to join the military after Pearl Harbor, but was considered too old, so he got a job working for one of the aircraft manufacturers. He ferried planes from the factories to the military bases. He was in a C-47 heading from California to Washington and it went down in a storm.”
“I never knew,” said Beth. “I’m sorry.”
Andrea shrugged her shoulders. “It was the way he would have wanted to go. He loved being in the air.”
“What about you? Did you like flying?”
Andrea smiled. “Like flying, no; I loved flying. My one regret is that I didn’t take up flying again after the war.”
“So being shot down didn’t change your mind?”
“Why would it? I mean, it was just bad luck that we flew over a new AA battery on the coast…actually, my luck was better than my wingman; Lloyd Beason. He never knew what hit him, his Spitfire exploded immediately; that’s what saved my life as it forced me to pull up. My plane was hit, but I was only shot down,” explained Andrea. “I crash-landed it a short distance away from the barracks of the gun crew that shot me down. Needless to say, I was captured almost immediately.”
“It must have been terrifying,” said Beth
Andrea laughed. “The soldiers who caught me were extremely nice. Apparently their officer had offered a weekend pass to any crew that captured a British pilot. They took me back to their barracks and we got drunk on apple schnapps. I was then turned over directly to the Luftwaffe. I later found out that the soldiers and their officer hid me from the Gestapo.”
“And then you were transferred up to that camp near the Baltic, right?”
Andrea nodded. “Yes, Luft Stalag I; but you’ve heard all about that, let me tell you about some of my adventures before I was shot down.”
Beth listened as Andrea talked about some of the missions she flew during the war. She was so mesmerized that she lost all track of time.
“Mom?” asked a man softly as he stepped inside.
Beth and Andrea turned together. Beth had to fight to control her response as she saw her birth father for the first time since she had been transformed.
“Hello, dear,” greeted Andrea.
He came in and hugged her gently. Beth could hear him crying and it was all she could do to hold back from crying too. Her birth father was standing five feet away from her and he had no idea who she was.
“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I promised myself that I wouldn’t do that.”
“It’s okay, dear,” replied Andrea.
He then looked at Beth as if he had hadn’t seen her when he came in. “I’m sorry, did I interrupt something?”
“Jeff, this is Beth Williams,” introduced Andrea. “She works for my old boss.”
His eyes opened wide, as he absorbed what his mother said. He was one of the few in the family that knew his mother’s history in The Agency. “No offense, Agent Williams, but you look very young to be an agent.”
Beth smiled back. “I am. I’ve heard a lot about you from your mother; it’s nice to finally meet you.”
They shook hands.
“Andrea, I better get back to work, I’ll try and stop by tomorrow,” said Beth.
“Thank you again for stopping by,” said Andrea.
Her father nodded. “Have a nice day, Agent Williams.”
Beth picked up her coat and left the hospital. She stepped out into the rain and signed. The falling rain disguised the tears that rolled down her cheeks as she walked back to the apartment.
Chapter 63
“I wish I could be there with you right now,” said Maggie.
“I thought I was over it, Mom,” replied Beth. “I mean, I love you and Dad so much, but seeing…seeing him there, brought back so much pain and combined with the thoughts of losing Gran, it’s a little overwhelming.”
“Are you staying at Celeste’s apartment in Manhattan?” asked Maggie.
“Yes,” replied Beth. She could hear her mom typing in the background.
“Okay, I’ll be at Penn Station at 3:30,” said Maggie, who then gave Beth the train info.
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Beth.
“You’re welcome, Beth,” said Maggie.
Chapter 64
Beth had hoped to keep her emotions in check as he saw her mom walking towards her at Penn Station. However, she immediately broke down and began to cry as they hugged.
Maggie didn’t say a thing, and just hugged her daughter.
“Sorry,” said Beth sheepishly. “Some tough agent I am, I wonder what Dad would say.”
“Nonsense,” replied Maggie. “Honey, there is nothing wrong with showing emotion, especially at a time like this. Your dad sends his love.”
Beth nodded. “Who’s taking care of little bro?”
“We have a nanny now, as I’m going back to work,” said Maggie.
Beth’s face lightened up. “You are? That’s fantastic!”
“Don’t get me wrong, I love being a mother, but it feels good to be working again. So, where do we go?”
“Follow me, we’ll catch a cab to the apartment,” said Beth. “I drove up here from Philly, but it’s cheaper to keep the car in the garage.”
They arrived at the apartment a short time later.
Maggie looked out the window that overlooked Central Park. “This is fantastic.”
“I know, I can understand why Celeste won’t sell it,” said Beth. “She said that if I get assigned to the NY office after graduation that I can stay here.”
“That would be something,” replied Maggie.
“You want some tea or coffee?”
“Tea would be great,” said Maggie.
Beth headed to the kitchen and put the kettle on and then took out two mugs.
Maggie walked over and assisted.
Over tea, Beth then told her about Andrea and the brief meeting in the hospital with her birth father.
“I can’t believe how calm Gran is about all this,” said Beth.
“She’s lived a long life and is facing death the same way she has faced life, on her own terms,” said Maggie.
“Do you think she’s doing the right thing?”
“It doesn’t matter what we think, dear,” replied Maggie.
Beth nodded. “I know, I just keep hoping for something to happen to make this better.”
“I know, death is hardest on those left behind,” said Maggie.
“Mom, we did the right thing about letting my original family think I was killed, right?” asked Beth.
“What do you think?” countered Maggie.
Beth sighed and nodded. “It was for the best, I know that. It’s just so strange thinking that there’s a headstone with my old name on it and that they go there and put flowers on it. I feel dishonest about it.”
“You gave them closure,” said Maggie. “I know that seems small, but trust me, it’s better than forcing them to keep a huge secret. Can you imagine what your lives would be life if your secret got out?”
“That’s true, my friend Jirra is dealing with that sort of thing right now,” responded Beth who then looked at her watch. “You hungry?”
“Now that you mention it,” said Maggie. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a great little bistro right around the corner, I ate there last night,” replied Beth.
“Sound good. I’ve missed being with you, Beth.”
“So have I, Mom. Thanks again for coming up.”
“That’s what family is for, Kiddo,” said Maggie.
Beth smiled. “I haven’t heard you call me that in years; that sure brings back memories.”
Chapter 65
The next morning, Beth and Maggie walked over to the hospital. The rain was still coming down, but not as hard.
Andrea was looking very chipper and anxious to get out of the hospital. She was very pleased to see Beth and Maggie.
“This is a very pleasant surprise,” she exclaimed. “Actually, not that big of a surprise. I’m glad you had someone with you last night, Beth. You did a great job hiding your emotions yesterday, but I could still see the pain in your eyes.”
“I’ll have to work on that,” said Beth with a grin.
“I wouldn’t worry about it,” said Andrea. “I’m going home today, as I finally convinced the doctors that I’m of sound mind about my treatment.”
“Is…is um, Dad coming by soon?” asked Beth softly.
“Not until later, your uncles also arrived yesterday. They’re going to take me home this afternoon.”
“Will they support your decision?” asked Maggie.
“They have no choice,” replied Andrea. “I’m still in charge.” She then laughed.
“Is there anything we can do for you?” asked Beth.
“Just keep doing what you’re doing, my dear. I’m so proud of you and how you’ve progressed and overcome so much. I know that you’re going to do well in life,” said Andrea.
Beth felt her eyes starting to tear up again. “Please no more, Gran, I’ve cried enough the past few days.”
“I hope they’re tears of joy from now on, Beth,” said Andrea. “Look, I’m not dead yet, so let’s focus on life and not death, okay?”
Beth nodded. “Okay, that’s fair. Can I ask you a question, Gran?”
Andrea nodded.
“How hard is it to learn to fly?”
Andrea’s eyes lit up. “Not very hard, especially for someone as bright as you.”
Maggie looked at Beth and then Andrea. “What are you two talking about?”
“I want to learn to fly, like Gran,” said Beth. “Please don’t try and talk me out of it.”
“I won’t, in fact, I’ll talk your father into allowing it,” said Maggie. “He was worried when you got your driver’s license. I’m not certain what he’ll think about this.”
Beth laughed. “He has become rather protective of me, which is rather funny, considering everything he knows about me.”
“Fathers are always protective of their little girls,” replied Andrea.
“I’m not that little anymore,” said Beth.
“He still sees you as a teenager,” added Maggie.
“He obviously cares a lot about you, you’re lucky to have two sets of wonderful parents in one lifetime,” said Andrea.
Beth just smiled as she absorbed what they had said. They were right, she was lucky.
Chapter 66
Beth and Maggie stayed with Andrea until eleven and then left. Beth promised to stay in touch.
“She’s a very remarkable woman,” said Maggie as they walked back to the apartment.
“I know…I feel a little better now, but it’s still going to be hard,” replied Beth.
“Of course it is. So, are you heading back today or tomorrow?”
“If I say tomorrow, will you spend the night?” asked Beth.
Maggie nodded.
“Cool, then let’s spend the night then,” said Beth.
“I was hoping you’d say that,” replied Maggie.
After lunch, they did some shopping, but mostly they talked.
“How serious are you and Jim?” asked Maggie.
“We like being around each other, but nothing beyond that….so far,” explained Beth.
“Do you want it to go further?” asked Maggie.
“I don’t know. I mean I like Jim a lot, and we get along well, but I’m not ready to settle down by a long shot. Right now we’re good.”
“How serious have you gotten?” asked Maggie.
“If you mean have we had sex yet, the answer is no,” replied Beth. “And before you say it, I’m very much aware of the fact that I can get pregnant.”
“It’s not just that,” said Maggie. “I’m just worried about any complications if you do get pregnant. I know you’ve had several complete physicals over the years, but their might be complications, you are treading on new ground.”
Beth nodded as she absorbed Maggie’s words. “I hadn’t really thought of that. I mean I’ve been in perfect health since the change and everything has worked perfectly, but you’re right.”
“Are you taking birth control pills?” asked Maggie.
Beth shook her head.
“I’d like you use the family doctor when you decide to,” said Maggie.
Beth nodded, knowing that Maggie meant using a doctor assigned to The Agency. “That makes sense.”
“I just want you to be safe,” explained Maggie.
“I appreciate that,” said Beth.
Chapter 67
The next day, Beth called Andrea at her apartment and was pleased to hear that things were going well.
“I don’t want you worrying about me,” remarked Andrea. “Just remember that life goes on.”
“I will, Gran, take care. Um, can I come up and visit?”
“You’d better!” replied Andrea with a laugh.
Beth and Maggie then left the apartment.
“Mom, why don’t you ride down with me to Philly? You can catch the train there, it’s not that far from where I live,” said Beth.
“I’d like that,” replied Maggie.
Chapter 68
After she dropped Maggie off at the Amtrak station in Philly, Beth drove home.
Celeste was already home and preparing dinner.
“I’m cooking chicken; it’s a recipe that Jirra got from Kari,” explained Celeste.
“It smells great,” said Beth as she hugged Spirit. Spirit returned the hug with a big wet doggie kiss on Beth’s cheek.
“How did it go?” asked Celeste as she checked on the rice.
Beth sat down at the counter. “It was a major emotional rollercoaster.” She then told Celeste what had happened.
“Well, the apartment is yours anytime you want it,” said Celeste.
“Thank you, I really appreciate it.”
Celeste smiled back. “So she knows Margaret Torrey?”
Beth nodded. “I think she knows most of the important people up there. You should have seen all the flowers in her room and who they were from!”
“She’s had a remarkable life so far,” said Celeste. “So, you ready for dinner?”
“I’m starving.”
Chapter 69
“I’m glad your mom was able to come up,” said Celeste as she passed the chicken to Beth.
“I can’t imagine where I’d be today if it wasn’t for her,” said Beth. “While seeing my birth father opened up some old wounds, this has also made me realize how lucky I have been to have a second set of parents. I can’t imagine what it would have been like to have gone through life alone.”
“Maggie’s decision to become your mom has had a ripple effect. If she hadn’t Dr. Martz might have grabbed you and who knows what your life would have been like.”
Beth nodded as she ate some of the chicken. “Wow, this is really good.”
“Thank you,” replied Celeste.
“I might not even be alive, I mean there were other people searching for me,” continued Beth.
“And who knows if Margo Simon would have ever been caught,” added Celeste.
Beth shook her head. “I may have been the bait that caught her, but I know that Ally Burns would have caught Margo eventually. However, if it wasn’t for Margo we wouldn’t be friends…I guess that psychotic bitch was good for something after all.”
Celeste gave Beth a look of displeasure.
Beth didn’t back down. “I’m sorry if my words are crude, but you have to admit they’re accurate. I mean, she was about to molest me when the raid occurred.”
“That’s true. Beth, I’ve never asked you this before, but what would you have done if Margo had been able to whisk you away?”
“I would have killed her at the first opportunity,” replied Beth immediately. “I’ve though about it many times and I know that I would have done it. She’s truly evil and I still wish she was dead.”
“She’s locked up for life and she’s not going to harm anyone again,” said Celeste.
“I don’t trust her, Celeste. She’s extremely intelligent and manipulative. I imagine that she’s constantly plotting her escape.”
“What could she do?”
“I suspect that she still has money hidden and waiting for her; yes we got a lot of it, but I’m sure she has additional funds locked away somewhere,” continued Beth. “And there probably are people out there that want her um… services again.”
“Let’s change the topic,” suggested Celeste.
“With pleasure,” replied Beth.
Chapter 70
“The show is going through its final edits,” said Alexis over the phone.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“From what I’ve seen, it’s going to be one our best episodes,” continued Alexis.
“You’re just saying that to make me feel good,” said Jirra.
“Maybe, but it really does look good,” replied Alexis.
“So, does it have a date set for airing?”
“In three weeks. It will be our last episode of the first season. The production company figures that it would be a good way to end the first season and to build up excitement for the next one. They also plan on lots of press coverage, just to give you a head’s up.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “Oh, did I tell you that we’re throwing a viewing party at Beth and Celeste’s?”
“That should be fun,” said Alexis. “You can tell them all their scenes made it in; including the ones with Celeste and Spirit.”
“I will; thank you, Alexis. Um, is there any chance you could come down that weekend?”
“Maybe,” replied Alexis coyly.
“You mean that?” asked Jirra excitedly.
“It’s not been finalized, but as part of the promotion for the show, they want me to do some interviews in Philly.”
“I hope it works out, I’ve missed you so much.”
“That makes two of us,” replied Alexis. “Well, I gotta run, I have a production meeting to attend, talk to you later, Roo.”
“I love you, Alexis.”
“I love you too.”
Jirra hung up the phone and sighed. It was all happening just like Killara said it would.
Chapter 71
The week of the show’s airing was a buzz of anticipation; especially for Jirra.
The phone calls for interview requests started up again, and once again she had to screen all her calls. Most of the requests wanted to talk to her about her relationship with Alexis, although some were interested in the case against Todd Kelly. One request from a literary magazine wanted to know more about Jirra’s experiences writing for a movie and a TV show episode.
Jirra just passed their numbers to the public relations department of the production company. Thankfully, none of the reporters had managed to get her cell phone number so she didn’t have to screen those calls too.
Alexis confirmed that she was coming down to Philly to do some PR for the show.
“We’ll be staying at the same hotel,” she said to Jirra.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“Do you think that your friends would be interested in moving their party to here?” asked Alexis.
“What do you have in mind?” asked Jirra.
“The hotel has offered us one of their party suites to watch the show; well, most of the production company is going to be up in Boston, The ones who will be here are Faith, Max, and Glenn. Anyway, it would be a shame to let all that food go to waste.”
“That would be great,” said Jirra. “Um, can we bring Spirit?”
Alexis laughed. “Why not, after all she’s in the show.”
Chapter 72
The last couple of days before the show aired was very hard on Jirra. She could see Alexis on TV, and hear her on the radio, but due to the tight schedule of appearances, Alexis couldn’t get time to see her. Alexis said that would all change as soon as the show aired, as she would be on vacation.
“When do they start shooting again?” asked Jirra.
“Not until mid-June, so I’ll be able to go back to New Mexico with you. I talked to Jen and they had to delay the shooting in New Mexico a few weeks. They’ll be starting now in early May.”
“I didn’t know that, but actually that works out better for me. Finals are in early May. I was hoping to be able to see some of the production,” said Jirra.
“Well, we can fly out there as soon as you’re done with classes. Faith is going to give you the details of when she’s going to want you up here at the party,” explained Alexis.
“Cool,” said Jirra. “I’m really looking forward to that.”
“She’s going to work you hard, but you’ll learn a lot. I guarantee that by the end of the summer you’ll know if you want to be a screenwriter,” said Alexis.
“Good,” replied Jirra. “To be honest, I’m finding the idea of writing scripts and books more appealing than being a reporter. I mean like doing it now, but I think I prefer fiction to the real world.”
“I can see you doing that,” said Alexis. “You have a great imagination and you have the ability to take your real life experiences and mix them in.”
“Thank you,” said Jirra. “So, will it be just us at the party?”
“Faith is bringing some friends, but as you can probably guess they’ll be cool.”
“Diana and Kari are coming, right?”
“Of course, along with Nina,” said Alexis.
“Great, I can’t wait.”
“So, how’re things going back at the spa?”
“Judy is planning on breaking ground to build some more cottages,” said Jirra. “She’s also going to build a small museum to capitalize on the interest on the canyon.”
“The canyon is still off limits to the general public, right?”
“Yes, but they’ll be opening up part of it in a year from now,” explained Jirra.
“Anything new on that supposed relative of Dr. Margate?”
“No, apparently the person won’t say a thing until they meet with Dan this summer,” stated Jirra. “It’s rather mysterious.”
“Sounds par for the course,” joked Alexis.
Jirra laughed. “You got that right. I’m starting to accept the fact that my life will never be normal.”
“Well, I should be free of obligations starting tomorrow afternoon.”
“Cool, can you come over to my place?” asked Jirra.
“That’s the general idea,” said Alexis.
Chapter 73
“The party sounds exciting, Roo,” said Liz.
“I wish you and Dan could be here to watch it with me,” replied Jirra.
“So do I,” said Liz. “We’re having a party here to watch it too. Judy is showing it in the main dining room. Jen Stevens is going to be here and she says that she’s looking forward to seeing it.”
“What’s Jen doing there; I thought she was in LA working on the movie?”
“She’s out here scouting some places to film. She’s been a real blessing for the spa,” said Liz.
“What do you mean; I thought the spa was doing great?”
“Oh, the spa is doing great, but as you know our relations with the town could be better. Well, Jen has been hiring lots of locals for the movie shoot and has even added some scenes to be shot in town. She’s also been arranging for most of the supplies the movie crew will need with the merchants in town. That means more money in their pockets. Jen figures that the filming will pump somewhere over a million dollars into the town’s economy.”
“I can’t believe there are still people there who don’t realize what a good thing the spa is,” said Jirra. “I mean, no offense, but before the spa opened the town was dying.”
“I know that, but there are some people that have blinders on. Some of them don’t care for the diverse clientele that the spa attracts.”
“You mean, LGBT,” said Jirra.
“Exactly,” replied Liz.
“It’s so amazing how closed minded some people can be,” said Jirra.
“I know. Oh, changing the topic, they replayed the interview that Alexis did with Terri Gross. It was wonderful,” said Liz. “I’m so happy that you have someone like Alexis in your life.”
Jirra felt choked up as she listened to her mom’s words. “Thank you, Mom.”
“Roo, it pleases me that you’re living your life to its fullest. It would have been very easy for you to climb into a shell and also very understandable. I often wonder how I would have reacted to having my very core essence changed in a blink of an eye.”
“You have?”
“Yes,” replied Liz. “I think many of us here have. It was stunning to see how you had changed following the accident. The fact that the changes were just physical made it even more of a challenge.”
“Well, I’m nowhere close to being whole, but I’m definitely on the right track. It has helped to have so many people supporting me.”
“And we’ll continue to do so, Roo,” said Liz.
“Thank you, Mom.”
Chapter 74
The next day, Alexis and Jirra hung out together. Alexis dressed in casual clothing and had her hair pulled back into a ponytail. She wore just a touch of makeup and looked like any other coed on campus.
“Actually, I do this all the time up in Boston,” she admitted to Jirra as they walked across campus.
“You hang out on college campuses on the weekend?” asked Jirra.
Alexis playfully nudged Jirra in the ribs. “No silly, I like to go out as an everyday person. I mean, my neighbors at my condo obviously know who I am, but they do their best to protect my privacy. It’s funny actually. There’s good breakfast place around the corner from my condo. I was in there one time and someone asked me if I knew where Alexis Eden lived!”
“No way!” replied Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “I told him that I had no idea and they believed me. The really funny thing was when the waitress walked up and asked me by name if I wanted more coffee and it went right over the guy’s head.”
“What about at your house out at the cape?”
“It’s the same way. My house isn’t in the trendy area; you know the area where the celebrities hang out. It’s nice being around regular people.”
“I can’t wait to see it,” said Jirra.
“It’s really nice. Oh, I just became part owner of a really good restaurant there. It’s a solid investment and it helped keep the place in local hands.”
“You’re so smart when it comes to your money.”
Alexis shrugged. “I just want to be able to walk away from this business when I want to. I mean, I’ve made enough from my last movie to last a lifetime if I’m smart. Don’t get me wrong, I’m paid well for the Erin Flynn show, but I would have done it for less. Nope, thanks to teenage boys who saw The Minotaur several times, that movie has paid for my house on Cape Cod, and allowed me to invest for our future.”
“That’s good to know.”
“Well, it’s all thanks to Richard Thorn. He offered me a great deal and a share of the profits. The movie did well here, but it really was big overseas. You met him when you were in Hollywood, right?”
“Briefly, I spent more time talking to his daughter.”
“Hallie is pretty cool.”
“I really liked her,” said Jirra. “It’s strange, but even though we only talked for a few minutes, I felt a strange bond with her.”
“Maybe she’s like you and used to a guy,” kidded Alexis.
“Yeah, right,” replied Jirra. “How’s she doing?”
“She had her baby, a little girl that Hallie and her partner Kim named Roxanne. Richard showed me several photos; she’s very cute. Anyway he says that they spend half the year in Crete at a Minoan temple site.”
“That’s right, she told me something about that…whoa, that’s a little strange…maybe we do have a connection after all!”
“Oh, and get this, Hallie’s pregnant again and it’s supposed to be twins,” said Alexis.
“Wow, that’s great,” said Jirra.
“When things settle down, we can start a family,” said Alexis.
“I’d like that, but I don’t want to rush into it either,” replied Jirra. “There’s the coffeehouse I was telling you about.”
“Cool,” replied Alexis.
They walked inside and ordered their drinks. As they sat there and talked, Jirra overheard someone talking about how much the girl sitting next to her looked like Alexis Eden. The other person laughed and asked what would a big star be doing in a coffeehouse in Philly. It was all Jirra and Alexis could do to not break up laughing.
Chapter 75
Beth, Jim, Celeste, and Sean walked in together the party at the hotel. Celeste was also walking Spirit.
“I can’t believe the hotel didn’t mind about you bringing Spirit,” said Jim.
“Are you kidding? Spirit is considering getting her SAG card so she can get a speaking part next time,” replied Beth.
“I see that Diana and Kari are already here,” said Sean as he waved to them.
As they talked, Max and Faith arrived.
“Have you seen Alexis or Jirra?” asked Faith.
“I talked to them on the way over, they should be down any minute,” said Celeste.
As if on cue, Alexis and Jirra walked in together.
“We were wondering where you two were,” said Faith.
“I was talking to my friends and family back in New Mexico,” explained Jirra. “Jen Stevens sends her best to everyone.”
There was still an hour until the show aired and the rest of the guests rolled in. Jill and TC arrived with Nina, Cat, Matt, and Carla.
Carla immediately sought out Jirra.
“I have some new information concerning Todd, and I wanted to let you know before the press did,” said Carla.
“Is there something wrong?” asked Jirra with dread. Deep down she suspected that Todd’s family would buy him out of jail.
“No, it’s good news. You know that Todd’s lawyer offered a deal following the shooting of Michael Raymond.”
Jirra nodded.
“Well, something didn’t seem right about it. Nina told me your theory about the connection between Michael and Todd, Jirra so I contacted the LAPD and they were able to break into Todd’s laptop. They uncovered dozens of emails between Todd and Michael. We now have positive proof that Todd and Michael exchanged information about the show, and that Todd told Michael to go after you. We’ll be adding additional charges of attempted murder tomorrow.”
“So what will happen?” asked Alexis.
“If Todd’s lawyers are smart they’ll make another offer. The evidence is rock solid and if it goes to trial Todd is looking at life without parole.”
“So why make a deal?” asked Jill angrily. “I say throw him in jail til he dies.”
“The DA wants this over, also as you know, some of the victims don’t want a trial,” explained Carla. “We already have deals with the others.”
“So what will Todd get?” asked Jirra.
“What we have on the table is life; but he’ll be eligible for parole in twenty-five years, with good behavior.”
“And you won’t accept anything less?” asked Jirra.
“That’s right. If it was up to me, I’d take it to trial, but the DA likes deals. It’s also guaranteed jail time.”
“Just as long as he goes away for a long time,” said Jirra. “Thank you for everything, Carla.”
“You’re welcome. I just wish that it had never happened.”
“Me too,” said Jirra.
Chapter 76
More people arrived. Alexis seemed to know most of them and she introduced Jirra to them.
There was one couple that Alexis didn’t know. They were friends of Faith, Max, and Diana.
Jill looked at the man and scratched her head. “He looks so familiar.”
“Well, let’s go see who he is,” said Alexis. “After all, this is partly my party.”
They walked over to the couple.
Diana saw Jirra, Alexis, Jill, and TC approach and smiled. She then made the introductions.
“This is an old friend from my days as a reporter,” said Diana. “I’d like you to meet Jonathan Barnard and his wife Tessa.”
Jill snapped her fingers. “I thought I recognized you. I love your work.”
Jonathan smiled. “It’s always good to meet a fan.”
Jonathan was a reporter for the Boston Globe and had written several bestsellers.
“I love your show, Alexis. I’m so happy that Diana invited us,” said Tessa.
“Thank you. I’m sure Diana told you, but Jirra was the one who wrote tonight’s story.”
Jirra hook Tessa’s hand and the two women stopped and gave each other a strange look.
“Have we met before?” asked Tessa.
“No, but I feel the same way,” replied Jirra.
Alexis noticed the reaction between the two women.
“That’s really strange,” said Tessa.
Jirra laughed. “I know. I’m sure I would have remembered meeting you.”
They talked for a few minutes, and the Jirra and Alexis continued on their rounds.
“What happened back there?” asked Alexis.
“I have no idea, but it was strange, but the last time I had a feeling like that was when I first met Hallie back in Hollywood,” replied Jirra, who glanced over her shoulder at Tessa, who returned the look.
“You don’t think?” asked Alexis.
“I don’t know what to think, I do think that I have some questions for Killara,” said Jirra. “Tessa is so exotic looking, did you see her eyes? They’re so stunning.”
“I know,” said Alexis. “You don’t see a lot of women with gray eyes.”
Chapter 77
The hotel supplied a large flat screen TV to watch the show. Jirra was slightly nervous at first, as she wondered how the others would react to the show. However as soon as it started, she forgot all her fears and became absorbed in the story.
It was amazing to see how Glenn had interpreted the script and turned the written words into a visual story. Jirra was so intrigued by the production aspects of the story that she almost missed the first scenes with her friends in the background.
“Look! There’s Celeste and Spirit!” stated Beth excitedly.
“Definitely an Emmy worthy performance,” said Celeste to Spirit, who was lying by her feet.
As promised by Alexis, all the scenes shot with her friends made the final show. They were all easily recognizable too. Jirra was worried that you wouldn’t be able to make out their faces.
“Is Andrea watching tonight?” asked Celeste.
“She said she would try, but if not she said that would TIVO it,” replied Beth. “What about your dad?”
“He was very eager to see it,” replied Celeste.
When the show ended there was a round of applause as Jirra’s name appeared in the credits.
Faith stood up and addressed the crowd when it was over.
“I know that you’re not exactly an unbiased audience, but this is one of the best episodes that we did all year. I think that the show is firmly established and will do well for the rest of its projected run. I want to thank Alexis for doing an excellent job in bringing life to my literary creation.”
There was a round of cheering and applause. Alexis stood up and bowed.
“Next, I want to thank Glenn and the entire production team,” said Faith.
Glenn stood up and held up his glass. “Do we get a raise?”
Faith laughed. “No.”
There was more laughter.
“Finally, I want to thank the latest member of the family. I’ve brought in a lot of fresh faces in the making of his show, hoping to give them a chance to jumpstart their careers. I will continue to do this as long as the company allows. We’ve discovered some fine new actors and actresses, some great up and coming musicians, and some excellent new production people. However, I want to thank Jirra Reid, for writing a wonderful story, and that I hope it is not the last one she does for us.”
There was more applause and cheering. Jirra stood up after being nudged by Alexis.
“Thank you,” she said.
Chapter 78
The party lasted another couple of hours. The show was shown again, much to the delight of the guests.
Beth received a call from Andrea on her cell phone.
“It was such a treat seeing you on my TV,” she said.
“I thought I did a fabulous job walking across campus,” replied Beth with a laugh. “How’re you doing?”
“I’m fine, dear,” replied Andrea.
“Can I come up and see you next weekend?”
“I’d like that, dear,” replied Andrea.
“Would you mind if I bring Celeste?”
“No, not at all, I would love to meet her.”
“Great, if you’d like we can bring Spirit along; that is if you like dogs?”
“This is the dog that Margaret Torrey gave Celeste, right?”
“That’s right,” replied Beth.
“Of course you can bring Spirit,” said Andrea.
At the same time, Jirra was talking to her mom and the people at the spa.
“I’m so proud of you, Roo,” said Liz.
“Thank you, Mom. So how’s the party going?”
“Well, you know how much Judy loves a good party and combined with Jen being here, we’re having a great time. Here, I’ll pass the phone around.”
Jirra was pleased to talk to all her friends back in New Mexico. Jen was very pleased with the show.
“Trust me; you’re going to get a lot of offers in the next few days. Check with Alexis and me if you have any questions about who is offering you work. You don’t want to take every offer that comes down the line. Some will help your career and others will hurt you. Don’t base it strictly on money either,” said Jen.
“Thanks,” said Jirra. She hadn’t counted on getting other offers just from this show.
“Is Alexis there?” asked Jen.
“Yes, I’m handing her the phone now. Take care Jen and see you in May.”
Jirra handed the phone to Alexis and sought out Faith. She told her what Jen had said.
“She’s right, you will get offers. Please feel free to call me if you have questions,” said Faith.
“This is happening so fast.”
“I know,” replied Faith. “But you may have to make a big decision soon.”
“You mean between completing college and starting a career?”
Faith nodded. “It won’t be easy either, Jirra.”
“I see,” said Jirra.
“I wouldn’t worry too much about it right now, but you may have to make a choice soon; both have their benefits,” continued Faith.
Jirra nodded.
“I want to help you, so please call if you have questions, or just need to talk,” said Faith. “I’m also looking forward to having you work with me this summer.”
“I can’t wait,” said Jirra.
Chapter 79
Jirra closed her eyes and concentrated on seeing her spirit guide. She wasn’t sure if he would grant her another visit so soon, but she had questions that couldn’t wait.
She followed the ritual that Tara taught her and concentrated on seeing Killara as she sat on the Navaho blanket on her bedroom floor. As she had done before, she was totally naked, with the exception of the chain around her neck that her stone kangaroo hung from and the ring Alexis gave her.
Time passed and she was about to give up when she heard the familiar voice of her spirit guide.
“Greeting, young one,” he stated.
Jirra opened her eyes and looked around to see Killara sitting in front of her on a rock. Once again she was back in the canyon in New Mexico. The first thing she noticed that was different was that the normally dry creek bed was now full of water and it was flowing out of the canyon.
“Hello, Killara,” replied Jirra as she tried to stand up. She immediately discovered that this was very difficult, as her body felt awkward. It took her a moment to realize why she found it hard to move and it caused her to gasp out in shock as she realized that she was very pregnant.
She ran her hands down her extended belly.
“How do you feel?” he asked.
“I…I don’t know,” she stammered as she stood up. She was still naked and this allowed her to take in the changes in her body. Her breasts were large and round.
“What…what does this mean?” she asked.
“Tell me, how do you feel about the way you look? Take a moment to soak it in before answering, allow the initial shock to wear off,” replied Killara.
Jirra nodded as she absorbed the changes in her body and mind. As the surprise of being pregnant wore off, she found that she felt a deep sense of satisfaction and joy. She expressed these feelings to Killara.
“So, does this mean that you accept the role of bringer-of-life?” he asked.
Jirra nodded.
“Very good, this is a major step in your growth and acceptance of your transformation,” he continued.
“How…how soon, will this happen?” she asked.
“There is no timeline my dear,” he replied. “This is just a test and you passed it.”
Jirra nodded again. “Will this…will Alexis be part of this when it happens?”
“Yes, Alexis is your soul mate.”
Jirra smiled. “That makes me feel a lot more confident about this.”
“You have such a pleasant smile, little one. Now, I know this was a shock, and you didn’t expect this when you took this journey, but it was necessary,” he continued. He then plucked a piece of grass out of the ground and began to nibble on it.
“Since I passed this test, can I now ask you some questions?” asked Jirra.
He looked up from his meal. “You are going to ask me about the others you have met and have felt a connection, correct?” He then went back to eating.
Jirra looked at the kangaroo rat and smiled. “Yes, that’s right. I have felt a strange sensation when I met Jen, Hallie and Tessa; I felt…felt as if there was a connection. Are they like me?”
“Yes and no,” he replied without looking up.
“No, that’s not good enough,” replied Jirra, slightly irritated. “Please, can you give me a straight answer…for once?”
Killara scratched his head with his long rear foot. “Yes, like you they used to be men; but their transformations were much different, different in many ways. They were chosen to serve ancient powers for the good of humankind.”
“Can you tell me more?” asked Jirra.
“No, it must be up to them to tell you their stories. You can learn much from all of them, as a younger girl learns from her older sisters,” he said. “You will find that they can help you on your journey.”
“You said that they were chosen to help humankind; but my transformation was an accident…I mean, how can I approach them?”
“Just as you approached your friend Jen. Your transformation may not have been planned, but that doesn’t make it less important,” replied Killara. “You have already achieved much.”
“What have I done?” asked Jirra. “I wouldn’t consider writing for a TV show as something that helped humankind.”
“This mystical site has been saved due to you, and in time you will do more,” he said.
Jirra looked around at the canyon. “I didn’t do anything special, it was Dr. Montgomery and his team that saved it, Judy also had a bigger part than anything I did…”
“If you hadn’t been changed none of those steps would have occurred,” interrupted Killara. “You are connected to this place and in many ways you are its protector and guardian.”
“Is that why you’ve brought me here?”
Killara looked up at her. “I didn’t bring you here…you brought me here.”
Jirra stared back. “What do you mean?”
“Think about it, little one,” he replied. “We will talk more next time.”
Jirra shook her head. “No, please! This is just getting interesting!”
In a flash she was back in her bedroom. She jumped up to her feet and immediately ran her hands down her non-pregnant body.
Looking at the clock she realized that had been “gone” for nearly two hours. There was so much to absorb and without bothering to dress, she began to type away madly in her laptop computer so that she wouldn’t forget a thing.
Chapter 80
“I wish I could have seen you with a big belly,” said Alexis.
“I have the feeling that you’ll get that chance, but hopefully not anytime in the immediate future,” replied Jirra. “I accept that I can get pregnant now, but I’m not ready to be a mother right now, if you know what I mean.”
“I do,” replied Alexis. “So, what do you plan to do about Hallie and Tessa?”
“Nothing for now, I got the impression that I will cross paths with both of them again; when that happens I will talk to them.”
“This is becoming more and more amazing,” said Alexis. “I mean, there’s a whole world that we’re becoming aware of, a world that most people don’t have a clue about.”
“I know,” replied Jirra. “I have the strangest feeling that something is going to happen back in New Mexico, I don’t know what, but I just know, does that make sense?”
“As much as anything does,” replied Alexis. “I have to admit that I like the idea of being your soul mate, that has a nice ring to it. Do you think I have a spirit guide?”
“Of course, when we get to the spa, I’ll try and help you if you’d like.”
“Cool,” replied Alexis. “This is all a little intimidating, but I will be there for you, Roo. You can count on me.”
“Thank you, Alexis; I can’t wait until we’re together again.”
“Well, it’s only a week until we head out to New Mexico,” said Alexis.
“That’s too long, but it will have to do,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 81
Beth hugged Andrea goodbye.
“I wish I could stay longer, but I have to get back to my studying,” said Beth.
“Don’t apologize. I’m counting on you to do well on your finals,” replied Andrea.
“Oh, I plan on making the Dean’s List,” said Beth. “Dad has agreed to my taking flight lessons. He’ll pay for them in full if I make the Dean’s List.”
“I know you will do well,” replied Andrea.
“I wish you could come down to DC,” said Beth.
Andrea shook her head. “I’ve been a little too tired to travel lately. Don’t worry; I’m not going away, it’s just best that I stay local. Besides, it just means that I have more visitors these days.”
Beth nodded. She was worried about Andrea, but at the same time she respected and admired the way that her grandmother was handling her illness.
“I’ll give you a full report of my finals, Gran. I love you.”
“I love you too, Beth and I’m so proud of you,” replied Andrea.
Conclusion
“Are you planning on staying here all summer, Celeste?” asked Jirra as she passed the large salad bowl.
Celeste and Beth were hosting a post finals party in their apartment.
“Yes, I’m taking a full load of classes. I want to finish my degree as soon as possible,” she replied.
“Well, Mom says that you’re always welcome at the spa,” said Jirra.
“I may take her up on that,” replied Celeste. “I have a few open weeks in August.”
“What about you Beth?” asked Jirra. “Will you be in DC all summer?”
Beth nodded. “I’ll be working for Ally.”
“That sounds pretty exciting,” said Matt, as he cracked open a beer. “Agent Burns came and spoke to us this spring. Her department is pretty much the model for catching Internet sexual predators.”
Jim then asked Matt how the academy was going.
“I hope to work in her department when I graduate,” said Beth.
“I guess it’ll just be us here this summer,” said Jill.
“I thought you were doing a summer internship?” asked Cat.
“It fell through, but I have a chance to get one this fall. I’m going to knock out some electives this summer and clear out my schedule,” replied Jill.
“I’m doing the same,” said TC. “What about you Cat?”
“I’m taking some anatomy classes,” she replied. “I figure it would be good to learn more about the human body; it’ll help me in my forensics studies.”
“Ugh, I can’t understand why you want to do that,” said TC.
“It’s not so bad,” said Cat. “I saw my first autopsy when I was in high school.”
“Your school had a morgue?” asked Sean with a laugh.
Cat shook her head. “I attended a sort of camp for students wanting to go into law enforcement. The best part was that I met Matt there.”
He leaned over and gave her a kiss.
“See what I mean,” she added.
Lindsey shook her head as she walked out the kitchen with a platter of food. “Jeez, you all make my life seem so boring.”
She had just flown in the previous night and was spending a few days with Jirra before heading to New Hope where she would spend the summer working for Kari at The Drunken Squirrel.
“Nonsense,” replied Celeste as she looked at the food. “Lindsey, it smells delicious.”
“What is it?” asked Matt.
“This is a chili relleno casserole,” she replied.
The dining room table was covered with a variety of Southwestern meals, all cooked by Lindsey.
“You really didn’t have to do all this,” said Celeste.
“Oh, I don’t mind,” replied Lindsey. “Actually, the hardest part of making all this was finding the ingredients. Thankfully, I found a really good Mexican grocery store just a few miles from here over in New Jersey.”
Celeste looked at Beth, who just shrugged.
“I had no idea there was one that close,” said Celeste.
Lindsey nodded. “That’s where I bought the fresh enchiladas and tortillas. They were really nice there, I can take you over there if you’d like.”
Spirit jumped up and let out an excited bark.
“Someone’s coming,” said Beth.
“I hope it’s Alexis,” said Jirra excitedly.
Jirra’s wish was answered and Alexis came in with Nina, Diana, and Kari.
“Diana and Kari picked me up at the train station,” said Alexis.
Jirra ran over and she gave Alexis a big hug and a kiss.
“I’m so glad you’re finally here,” said Jirra.
“Traffic was awful,” said Alexis.
“Hmm, everything smells so good,” said Diana.
Kari was soon talking to Lindsey about the various meals.
“Looks like those two will hit it off famously,” said Alexis.
“I agree,” said Jirra. She realized how lucky she was to have found such a wonderful group of friends. While she was looking forward to going to New Mexico, she would miss her friends.
“When are you two leaving?” asked Beth.
“We’re leaving in two days,” said Jirra.
“I can’t believe you’re driving to New Mexico,” said Jill. “I would have thought you’d fly there.”
“It’s not that long of a drive,” said Jirra. “Besides, it will give us some time alone. We won’t get that much privacy once we get there.”
“She’s right, the spa has been crazy since the movie people arrived,” interjected Lindsey. “I was kinda of glad to escape all the craziness; still it was a lot of fun.”
“Don’t you worry about being recognized, Alexis?” asked Sean.
“No, it doesn’t happen too often; I’m not that famous,” said Alexis. “I get a lot of stares from people who think they know me, but aren’t quite sure who I am.”
“It must get annoying at times,” said TC.
“A funny thing happened last week in Boston. A woman thought I was someone else, and when I told them that I was Alexis Eden, she argued that I wasn’t. I was tempted to show her my driver’s license.”
“Before we get too much into this wonderful feast, we should make a toast,” announced Celeste.
Everyone picked up a drink and turned to Celeste.
Celeste held up her glass. “Here’s to friendship, no matter where our lives take us, let’s always be friends!”
“Here, here,” added Sean.
Alexis leaned over and gave Jirra a quick kiss.
“Okay, everyone, don’t just stand there, dig in,” announced Lindsey. “This is just the first course and I don’t want anyone to walk away from here hungry.”
Jirra smiled at Alexis. “It’s going to be a wonderful summer.”
The End
(For Now & yes there will be a Coeds 3)
Julieverse Characters in Coeds 2
Band of Sisters — All girl rock band out of Rhode Island. Their bass player Petra Kensington was changed into a girl by her step-mother. Petra sees Dr. Angela Sullivan to help her in her adjustment to being female, and to deal with the abuse of her now deceased step-mother, additionally she was assisted by Max Bowie. (Band of Sisters)
Jonathan Barnard- Investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and writer of several bestselling books on crime and corruption. His wife is Tessa Phoenix Barnard, who was once a man named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena’s Assassin.)
Diana Bowie — As a teenage boy, Darren was abused and blackmailed into being a feminized sex slave. Fearing for his life, he ran away and was rescued by his aunt, the novelist, Faith Collins. Darren became Diana, and was raised by Faith and her husband Max Bowie, a detective and sometimes federal agent. Diana became a famous author and reporter, and is currently teaching journalism at University of PA. Diana currently lives with her lover Kari, a chef and restaurant owner in New Hope, PA. Kari’s restaurant is called The Drunken Squirrel. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Coeds)
Max Bowie — Private detective and sometimes agent for the Agency. Married to Faith Collins in the 1980s and for all practical purposes is Diana’s father. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Band of Sisters)
Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)
Andrea Carlson — Born Andrew Baker of Cincinnati Ohio. When WWII broke out he crossed into Canada and joined the RCAF. Andy was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down. Selected to assist in an escape from a German POW camp, he took on the role of a young woman to assist a British agent. Andy stayed in Denmark to assist the resistance and became Andrea. Later, after SRS, she moved back to the states and became an agent in the CIA and later the Agency. She married and adopted several children. Ben Carlson/Beth Williams is her grandchild. She is currently in her 90s and living in her penthouse apartment in NYC. (A Different Kind of Freedom, The Protector Series)
Barrett Chisholm- Archeological graduate student and friend of Jirra. He is currently working as Dr. Dan Montgomery’s assistant at the Anasazi canyon site in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Faith Collins — Former investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and now an internationally known mystery writer, best known for her Erin Flynn books, personally selected Alexis to play Erin in the series. Married to Max Bowie. (Corruption)
Lindsey Dylan — Jirra’s best friend back in New Mexico. Lindsey is currently studying to be a chef and follow in her mother’s footsteps. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Alexis Eden — Onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Spirit Farnsworth— Mixed-breed dog (Labrador-Chesapeake) who was given to Celeste by her neighbor on Long Island, Margaret Torrey. (Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Cat Hawkins — Originally from Golden Hill, PA. Plans on joining the FBI following graduation from Penn. Her best friend in high school is a transgendered girl named Erika Walters. Cat is currently engaged to Matt. (The Scholarship, Coeds)
Todd Kelly — University of Pennsylvania student who lead a group of students that harassed and attacked transgendered students. He was arrested due to a trap set by Jirra and her friends. Others in his group, called “The Purifiers,” include Virginia Kensington, Andrew Kennedy, and Michael Coppersmith. (Coeds)
Leah- A student at Penn and former friend of Jirra, TC, and Jill. Leah has conservative political views and disapproves of LGBT. (Coeds)
Jill Macintosh — Another female friend of Jirra. Jill is a reporter on the Daily Pennsylvanian, University of Pennsylvania’s student newspaper. She is currently dating TC. (Coeds)
Sean McClain — Businessman and entrepreneur who lives in New Hope and is currently dating Celeste.
Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer. (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)
Judy Ramone — Owner of The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Dr. Liz Reid — Jirra’s mother, she is currently working as the staff physician at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. Her husband and Jirra’s father was an army officer killed in Afghanistan. Liz is currently engaged to Dr. Dan Montgomery, who is in charge of studying the Anasazi archeological sites located near the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Jirra Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Dr. Hector Sanchez — Future inventor of a self-contained medical device; it uses nanites to perform surgery and will be called Patecatl. (Shock to the System)
Margo Simon — Evil woman who ran a sex slave trade. Celeste Farnsworth was one of her victims. She was captured by The Agency and is currently serving multiple life sentences in a Federal Super-Max Prison. (Combined Forces, The Protector Series)
Dr. Jenna Sullivan — Second generation therapist. Her mother Angela still works out of her office in Providence, RI. Angela began to assist transgendered teens back in the 1980’s. One of her clients was Diana Bowie. Jenna attended Brown and then went to work for the Agency. She also has assisted many transgendered women, including Beth Williams. (The Protector Series, Change of Course Series, Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Band of Sisters)
Tara — Woman that works at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico as a masseuse and other duties. Her partner is Cari, who runs the mud baths. Both women are mentors to Jirra. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
TC- Female Penn student and friend of Jirra. (Coeds)
Richard Thorn- Movie producer of blockbuster adventures. Alexis starred in his recent movie based on the minotaur legend. His movies are usually hated by the critics, but loved by movie lovers. Unknown to him, his daughter Hallie was born male and was transformed into a woman by an ancient Minoan device. (Perfect Match, Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Purpose, Ambition)
Margaret Torrey — Neighbor of Celeste Farnsworth on Long Island. Born in England and became a code breaker during WW II. It was during the war that she met and later married a US Army officer. Later both joined the CIA and then The Agency. Margaret befriended Celeste and has helped her in the creation of her foundation to help transgendered teens. Margaret is also the woman who gave Celeste Spirit. (Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Nina Vasquez — Former marine and police officer in Virginia, currently works for the Boudicca Detective Company. (Double Jeopardy, Coeds)
Erika Walters- TG friend of Cat and the heroine of The Scholarship. (The Scholarship, Coeds)
Carla Walters—Brown- Assistant DA in Philadelphia. One of her brothers Brett married Cat’s mother. Her other brother, Sam married Erika’s mother. (The Scholarship, Coeds)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Jennifer “Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission. A special note for Julie O’s readers — Jen doesn’t know it yet but her transformation was brought about by spirits she calls the “Ancient Ones” in Coeds. It seems she’s a catalyst for change in the lives of the people she meets and helps. (Bob Arnold)
Menus By
Jennifer V
(My sister!)
(There’s a list of characters at the end of the story)
Chapter 1
“According to the GPS unit we should be at the spa in two hours,” said Alexis Eden as she glanced at the car’s internal navigation system.
“I make around ninety minutes,” replied Jirra who was driving.
They had left Philadelphia four days ago and were on their way to the Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico where they had first met.
“And how did you figure that out?” asked Alexis.
Jirra pointed to a rock formation to the left. “That’s one of my landmarks. It’s ninety minutes to the spa from there.”
Alexis glanced at her lover. “Are you sure? It doesn’t look that different from the other rocks.”
Jirra nodded. “I have a great memory for landmarks. I’ve always had it, even when I was a guy.”
“Hmm, I bet that comes in handy,” replied Alexis as she leaned back in her seat. “It feels so good to be away from work.”
Alexis played the title character in the hit cable detective series “Erin Flynn” which had just finished its first season.
“I’m really looking forward to working with Faith later this summer,” said Jirra.
Faith Collins was the author of the Erin Flynn series and she maintained tight control on the series. She had been impressed with Jirra’s writing skills and hired Jirra to spend part of the summer working with her on scripts for the show.
“Not as much as you are to get back to the spa,” noted Alexis after leaning over slightly to get a look at the speedometer. “I know they don’t enforce speeding out here as much as back east, but don’t you think that ninety is pushing it?”
Jirra smiled and eased off the gas. “Sorry about that.”
“You’re lucky that I’m with you. I’ve gotten you out of two tickets on this trip so far. The next cop might not be a fan of the show,” stated Alexis.
“That’s true. I do appreciate what you did back in Texas,” said Jirra.
Alexis shrugged her shoulders. “It was worth posing with those cops to avoid a big speeding ticket. I just hope none of the shots end up on YouTube.”
Jirra laughed. “I wouldn’t worry about that.”
“They were nice weren’t they? I mean considering you were doing close to ninety,” said Alexis.
“I think the female cop was one of us,” said Jirra. “And it was only eighty-three miles-per-hour not ninety.”
“Oh, like seven miles an hour makes a big difference!” Alexis replied. “And I thought the same thing about her.”
Alexis had recently come out as a lesbian. For the most part this was not a problem as her show was on cable and was adult in nature to begin with. Alexis knew that it might have cost her some offers, but she didn’t care. As far as she was concerned, Erin Flynn would be her last acting contract. She had invested her money wisely and planned on stepping away from show business.
“I guess I’m a little anxious to get there,” said Jirra, who had just finished her first year at The University of Pennsylvania.
“You want to call the spa?” asked Alexis.
Jirra shook her head. “Mom will know we’re almost there. She has a sixth sense for those kinds of things. She always knew when my dad was coming home. It used to bug him as he always wanted to surprise her.”
“I wish I could have met him,” said Alexis.
“I know he would have liked you,” said Jirra.
Jirra’s father, Major Travis Reid, had been killed in Afghanistan. It was his death that had set in motion the chain of events that had led to Jirra’s transformation into a young woman.
“What do you think of Dan?” asked Alexis.
“I like him a lot, more importantly Mom really loves him. I’m so happy that she has someone in her life again,” replied Jirra.
Dr. Dan Montgomery was the lead archeologist for the Anasazi site that was located near the spa and was engaged to Jirra’s mother.
“Have they set a date yet?” asked Alexis.
“No…tentatively sometime in the next year or so,” replied Jirra. “I really don’t think they’re in a hurry.”
“Do you plan on changing your name?”
Jirra nodded. “Yep, I like the sound of Jirra Eden.”
Alexis laughed.
“Mom isn’t sure what she will do…she doesn’t know if she wants to be known as Elizabeth Montgomery,” continued Jirra with a grin. “She joked that she has practiced wiggling her nose.”
“Well it is sort of appropriate…considering her magical daughter,” said Alexis.
Jirra glanced over and smiled back.
Chapter 2
The first thing that Jirra and Alexis noticed when they drove up the road to the spa was the encampment of trailers in the parking area.
“Those must belong to Jen and her crew,” said Alexis.
“I wonder how the filming has gone?” asked Jirra.
“The last I heard from Jen was that they found a canyon near the one with the actual sites. They’ve been using it for scenes. The biggest problem is getting the equipment in and out. There’s no road…only horse trails.”
“Do you mean they’re using horses to carry in the equipment?”
“From Jen’s last text message she told me they’ve been using mules for the heavy stuff.”
Jirra nodded. “That makes sense, they can carry more and are more sure footed.”
“Jen doesn’t mind that, but she is annoyed that she can’t drive her beast to the canyon each day.”
“She actually brought her Hummer here?”
Alexis nodded. “She said that she made some changes to it and that she can’t wait to show us.”
“Knowing Jen that could mean anything!”
“I know, it’s frightening,” replied Alexis.
Jirra pulled into the staff parking lot, stepped out of the car and looked around.
“Glad to be back?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“There’s Judy,” said Alexis, referring the owner of the spa.
Judy immediately hugged Jirra and then did the same to Alexis.
“Welcome home,” greeted Judy. “Your mom would have been here but she got called away. One of the movie crew slipped and fell, nothing too serious, but she had to go out to the canyon.”
“That’s okay, it’s part of having a mom who’s a doctor,” replied Jirra, barely hiding her disappointment. “It’s good to see you Judy.”
“You’re both looking great,” replied Judy. “Do you have your key or do you need me to let you in?”
Jirra held out her keys, which were attached to a Penn keychain.
Judy smiled. “I know your mom is excited about having you both staying with her. By the way, Alexis, thanks for being so understanding.”
Alexis shrugged her shoulders. “It’s okay. I imagine between the movie and it being summer you’re pretty busy. So do you charge more for my usual cottage?”
Judy laughed. “No, but that’s not a bad idea. I gotta run, but we’ll get together soon. We’re having a little barbeque to welcome you home.”
“How little?” asked Jirra.
“Just a little steer roast…nothing too big,” she replied.
“I’m looking forward to it,” replied Jirra.
Judy hugged her again. “It really is good to have you back here.”
Chapter 3
Jirra and Alexis carried their bags over to the cottage.
“It’s strange, even though I never really got attached to any place I lived when I was growing up, I’m really glad that I’m back here,” said Jirra after they stepped inside.
“How many times did you move?” asked Alexis.
“Five that I remember and two that I was too young to remember,” replied Jirra. “My parents said that home is where you make it. Your parents still live in the same house you grew up in, right?”
Alexis nodded. “I’ve offered to buy them something bigger, but they’re content there. It’s nice to have some stability in the family.”
“Hopefully we can do that some day,” said Jirra.
Alexis slipped her arms around Jirra and gave her a kiss. “I know we will.”
They put their bags in the bedroom and headed to the kitchen. Jirra reached into the fridge and pulled out a couple of sodas.
They sat down at the kitchen table to drink.
“So, are you upset that your mom isn’t here to greet you?” asked Alexis.
Jirra shook her head. “I’m an adult now and I realize she has a life and a career. I know she would have been here if she could have.”
Alexis nodded. “I don’t believe you.”
Jirra smiled back. “It’s no big deal…seriously.”
Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of the front door opening.
“She’s here!” exclaimed Jirra, who jumped out of her seat and rushed to greet her mom.
Alexis smiled as she watched Jirra and Liz hug.
“It’s good to see you too, Roo,” said Liz, who nodded at Alexis.
They stopped hugging and walked together to the kitchen.
Liz and Alexis hugged.
“Good to see you, Alexis,” said Liz.
“Likewise, Liz. Thanks for letting me stay here,” replied Alexis.
“It’s my pleasure,” said Liz. “Sorry I was delayed.”
“No problem, Jirra was telling me how grown up she’s become,” stated Alexis who grinned at Jirra.
“Yes, I noticed,” replied Liz, who hugged Jirra again. “If it makes you feel any better, I’m also ecstatic that you’re here, Roo.”
“It’s great to be home again, Mom,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 4
“So what happened on the movie set today?” asked Jirra.
“One of the crew tripped and fell. He has a fractured ankle, but it was a clean break so he probably won’t need surgery,” replied Liz. “I swear that Jen must have hired every clumsy crewman in the state. They’ve kept me busy the last few weeks.”
“What do you mean?” asked Alexis. “Accidents do happen while shooting on location.”
“Maybe you’re right, but so far I’ve treated six fractures and two snakebites. I also have treated several burns and two mild cases of electric shock,” stated Liz.
“And all of these have happened in the canyon where they’re shooting?” asked Jirra.
Liz nodded.
“They haven’t gone near the actual site have they?” asked Jirra.
Liz shook her head. “They’re not allowed at this time. I know Jen wants to do some shots of the real site for the closing credits and for the DVD.”
“Why can’t they shoot there?” asked Alexis.
Liz shrugged her shoulders. “Dan doesn’t know, but he suspects it’s because the feds are worried about grave robbers. When Dan and his team opened up the site this spring, there were signs that someone had been digging up there, the good thing is that nothing appears to have been damaged. Since then, they’ve had twenty-four hour security.”
“This is the first time that I’ve heard about this,” said Jirra.
“Dan didn’t want you to worry. Besides, you were dealing with enough things back in Philly. By the way, your grades arrived yesterday,” said Liz. “It’s on your desk, with the rest of your mail.”
“Really? What did I get?” asked Jirra.
Liz shook her head. “You know that I wouldn’t read your mail. But if you don’t go and open it up immediately I will!”
Jirra laughed and got up to retrieve the letter. She waited until she returned to the kitchen before opening it.
“Well?” asked Liz.
Jirra just handed the letter to Liz.
Liz broke out in a huge smile as she read it. “Roo, you made the Dean’s list!”
“Nice going,” added Alexis.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“I’m so glad you didn’t let all those distractions affect your studies,” continued Liz. “Your Dad would be so proud of you.”
Jirra nodded. “Thanks, Mom.”
“Do you mind if I post a copy of this? The rest of the staff would love to know how well you’re doing.”
“No, not at all,” replied Jirra. “It’s weird, but the people here are more like family than our real relatives.”
Liz nodded. To explain Jirra’s change of gender, her family was told that she was transgendered. Many of their relatives, on both sides, had since cut off all contact.
“Oh, Judy mentioned something about a steer roast, when is that happening?” asked Jirra.
“Probably Sunday night, that way everyone can attend. However, Judy, Tara, Cari, Cody, Hannah, and of course Jen, are coming over tonight, I hope you don’t mind,” said Liz.
Jirra shook her head. “Not at all.”
“Hannah made a pot of her famous chili just for you,” continued Liz.
“I can’t wait,” replied Jirra. “Will Dan be coming?”
Liz shook her head. “He spends the whole week out at the site. He will be here this weekend. Why don’t you two relax and get unpacked. I have to head back to the clinic and finish up some paperwork concerning the latest accident.”
Chapter 5
As they unpacked, Alexis asked Jirra about the accidents.
“Obviously you think that there’s something going on,” said Alexis.
Jirra nodded. “I wonder if I should contact Killara…but I’ll wait until after I talk to Jen.”
“Can you bring me along next time you take one of your spirit journeys?” asked Alexis.
“To be honest I have no idea. We can talk to Tara. “Oh and it’s called a vision quest.”
“Same thing,” replied Alexis. “I’m serious about this; I mean if we’re going to be a couple we should share experiences.”
Jirra smiled back. “It would be pretty cool if we could. I wonder what form your spirit guide will take?”
They were interrupted by the sound of someone knocking on the door.
Jirra walked out of the bedroom and opened the front door. Before she could speak, she was locked in a tight bear hug by Jen Stevens.
Chapter 6
“So can I get you anything, Jen?” asked Jirra as Jen followed her into the living room.
“Just the largest glass you’ve got full of water and ice, please. I fainted from the heat about two days after I got here and your mom has been after me ever since then to keep drinking lots of water. So far it’s worked but I’m beginning to feel like a damned camel. Too bad these humps of mine don’t work like a camel’s do.” Jen was pointing at her breasts as Alexis came out of the bedroom.
“Just wait a few years, Jen. They’ll start sagging.” A big smile crossed Jen’s face as she gave a duplicate bear hug to Alexis.
“Good to see you, too, Alexis. Hey, why did you two travel by car across the country? I could have sent a jet to get you here sooner!” said Jen as she got comfy on the couch.
“Like Jirra and I told you, Jen, we wanted some time to ourselves and traveling by car was the easiest way. We also got to see a lot of the country up close too. You can’t do that from thirty-five thousand feet.” Alexis settled onto the couch on the other side of a low coffee table.
“Well, just remember that I own three jets now since I started Stevens Air Transport Services a few months ago. I arranged so many flights with leased jets that I decided it was cheaper to buy my own. I can get you from anywhere to anywhere if you ever need it.”
Jirra re-appeared a few moments later with a tray with three glasses and a large pitcher of water and a bottle of soda. Jirra filled a huge glass with water and handed it to Jen then watched in amazement as she downed at least half of the contents of the glass in just a few gulps.
“WOW! You weren’t kidding, Jen. Want more?” said Jirra as she held up the pitcher.
“I’m fine, Jirra. Maybe after I finish this. So how are things at Penn?”
Jirra put the pitcher back on the coffee table then snuggled close to Alexis. “Pretty quiet now thanks to almost everyone involved with Todd winding up in jail.”
Todd was a bigot that had started trouble on campus by assaulting trans-gendered students. His eventual arrest and prosecution had forced anyone in his gang not already in jail deeply under ground at Penn. One of the gang members had almost shot Jirra and Alexis while they filmed an episode of Erin Flynn in Philly.
“I’m glad that whole mess is behind you now. I stopped by to see your mom about our latest mishap on the way here and she showed me the letter. Congratulations on making the Dean’s list!”
Jirra smiled as her face blushed a little at the compliment. “Thanks, Jen.” A more serious look then spread across her face. “Speaking of mishaps, Mom was telling me about some of the problems you’ve had. Are things that bad out there?”
Jen shrugged. “I wish I had a good answer for that, Jirra. I’ve paid several visits under Dan’s supervision to the canyon you discovered with Barrett. I know we can’t film there and I agree with Dan and the feds after learning about the site disturbances over the winter. That’s why we found a similar canyon a about mile away. The canyon we’re using is sort of “Y” shaped with two legs splitting off of the feeder canyon a couple of hundred yards from the main opening. We’re using about half of the shorter left leg for our filming since it fits the script and the plot line quite nicely. It looks different enough that we shouldn’t be exposing the other canyon to discovery by someone that wants to rob the site after seeing the film. In fact, we’ve been very careful to make our canyon layout different from the original.”
“I know. Dan’s been keeping me informed when he has the time. I know he’s explored the canyon you’re using to be sure there’s nothing there.” Jirra poured a glass of soda for herself then took a long sip.
“The right side canyon and the parts of the left side canyon we’re not using for filming are off-limits for the cast and crew since it hasn’t been cleared by Dan yet. He’s been so busy with the real site that he hasn’t had the time.” Jen sipped some water then put the glass back on the table. “I don’t have a good explanation for all the little accidents either. I know that working on a live movie set has its own set of dangers but we usually don’t see this level of problems. Even allowing for working in the desert we still shouldn’t be seeing the injuries we’ve had.”
“Has anyone been seriously injured, Jen?” asked Alexis.
“Not yet but I’m wondering just how long that’s going to last. We’ve had two snakebites so far and both were dry bites. That by itself is a small miracle. We’ve got a base camp set up within a mile and a half of the canyon entrance since we can get that far with our vehicles. We have to go the rest of the way using horses and mules since the terrain is so rough. I suppose we could have simply bulldozed our way in there but, like Judy, I respect the land too much to do that. Anyway, we’re far enough away from easy access that we’d have a real problem if someone got seriously hurt. I checked into getting a chopper into the canyon we’re using but it can only land at our base camp because of the surrounding terrain.”
“Sounds like you’ve been lucky so far” commented Jirra. “Do you think it’s our ‘friends’ at the original site causing this? I’m sure Dan has told you about the crew trying to stay overnight in the canyon.”
“I guess we have been lucky, Jirra and no, I don’t think it’s the spirits of the Anasazi causing the accidents. I’ve talked at length with Dan’s crew and they tell me from time to time that they sometimes get an antsy feeling that they really aren’t welcome but are tolerated at the site. I’ve been there almost a dozen times and never felt like that. All I’ve ever felt in their canyon is love and approval.”
Alexis smiled. “Going all spiritual on us, Jen?”
“Maybe, Alexis, just maybe. If you can both keep a secret I’ll tell you something I’ve never told anyone else. You both promise?”
After getting promises from both of them Jen continued. “Well, first I told you a kind of fib when we talked about me never being on a vision quest, Jirra. A few weeks after my transformation I had an experience I have no logical explanation for.”
“I was attending a race at a friends track for the weekend and I was staying in the back of my pickup truck in the middle of a forest. I’d gone to sleep for the night but woke up in the middle of a shaded area next to a small waterfall at the edge of a pond. I was completely naked and in front of me sat a cougar licking its paw. Well, I freaked out big time and tried to back away from the cougar until it looked at me then smiled before it spoke to me.”
“I learned that the cougar was my sprit guide and we had quite a talk as we explored the area around the pond. While I was exploring I found some pebbles that had some quartz imbedded in them. They’d been smoothed by the spring that bubbled up at the top of the low hill at one end of the pond. The spring created a waterfall about fifteen feet high that fed the pond.”
“To make a long boring story into a short boring one, I fell asleep snuggled up next to the cougar near the waterfall. When I woke up I was back in the pickup with wet muddy feet and hands. The pebble I’d been carrying was next to me too. When I checked there were no muddy footprints or handprints in the tent, the back of my truck, or on the tarp I used as a floor for the tent.”
“It’s a little different but that sure sounds like a vision quest”, said Jirra.
“The cougar called it “dream walking”. Whatever it was, I later bought a home south of Syracuse in upstate New York. On the property I discovered an area that resembled the place I’d visited in my dream. When I climbed to the top of the small hill next to the pond I found some more of the pebbles that matched the one I found exactly. I also found some hand and foot prints in the rock of the hill, rock that in my dream was mud. They matched my own hands and feet perfectly. I get the same feeling as when I was talking to my spirit guide there and it’s become my own special place. I always feel so comfortable when I’m there.”
Alexis was nodding. “I know, Jen. Remember when we went skinny dipping in that pond? I felt like that too there.”
Jirra looked a bit annoyed as she stared at Alexis. “You two went skinny dipping in Jen’s pond?”
Jen laughed. “Jirra, while I’ve been with another woman I can assure you that Alexis and I have never been together as anything more than best friends. The woman was my old high school crush. She was a lesbian that I dated back when I was a guy so others wouldn’t suspect her secret. Nothing ever happened between us back then but after my transformation we did have a very brief fling together. Just as nothing happened between Alexis and I when we went skinny dipping in the pond. Our friendship is much too good to jeopardize by turning it into a love relationship. Besides, it was way too cool for much more than a quick swim then get out.”
“I can vouch for that. It was ninety in the shade and the water felt like it came off a glacier.” said Alexis as she hugged Jirra tighter.
Alexis kissed Jirra deeply. Jirra looked a little flushed as they broke for air. “Always remember that you’re the one that won my heart, Jirra. Never doubt my love for you, okay?”
Jirra was smiling. “A few more kisses like that last one would go along way toward proving that!”
Jen made a motion as if she was about to toss the glass of ice water she was holding on both of them. “Get a room you two. Hey, that’s an idea! If you two want to um… you know… and you’re not comfortable about doing it with your mom around, Jirra, I’ll be glad to swap cottages with you for the night whenever you want some privacy. In fact, you two are welcome to use my cottage whenever I’m staying up at the canyon we’re using for filming.”
“Thanks, Jen. Jirra and I just might take you up on your offer later.” Alexis hugged Jirra tightly.
“Hey, that’s what friends are for, right? You are special people to me and I enjoy the company of both of you. I feel the way I feel back at home whenever I’m here. That’s why I spent the money to have a cottage built just for me here. I know that the people here have a lot to do with the way I feel but there’s just something more. I can’t put it into words yet but I know that I will one day. Whatever the cause of the way I feel, I accept now that there are things beyond what modern science can explain. Both of us are prime examples of that, Jirra.”
“So what about the accidents in the other canyon. Do you get the same ‘feeling’ there that you get in the Anasazi canyon?” asked Alexis.
“I really don’t get much of a feeling at all. I did notice that before the accidents I got a sense that something was going to happen but nothing really strong. What worries me more is the fact that I often get the feeling we’re being watched. I went the extra step of having Rebecca Stewart’s security agency give everyone a complete background check. Nothing turned up though. Everyone was who they appeared to be. I’ve been contemplating having the Boudicca folks do a more extensive check but I haven’t had the time to talk to them yet.”
“Could it be the tabloids watching?” said Jirra.
“Possibly. Our security teams do patrol an area around where we’re filming and they’ve reported some footprints now and then. They’ve never been able to catch anyone though. We’ve been shooting long enough that there would have been some pictures published in the rags or posted on the web if it was paparazzi. No, I doubt that the tabloids are going to invest the kind of money they’d need to in order to cover this. It would just cost too much taking into account what I’m spending to get this film made. ”
“You might be right about that, Jen. Back to your ‘dream walking’ experience for a moment. You said you learned a lot from the cougar. Care to share with us?” commented Alexis.
Jen just smiled. “Too young this one is, the ways of the force to learn,” said Jen in her best Yoda voice. “To get serious, what little I learned was about my own life and isn’t something that I’ll share with anyone else just yet. All I can share was that my transformation was not an accident. I have a role to fill in this world and things I have to do. Like your own spirit guide, Jirra, mine left me with as many questions when we were done as I had before the dream started.”
“Do any of them involve Alexis and I” asked Jirra.
“Directly, no. I really did need that vacation that brought me to the spa the first time. Meeting Alexis in the green room at Around Midnight would have happened anyway. I really can’t say what would have happened otherwise. There is no roadmap for me to follow or for the people I meet. As a writer yourself you should understand that your book of life is just a series of empty pages, Jirra. The story of your life will be whatever you make it as far as I’m aware.”
“Really, Jen?”
“Yes, Jirra, really. It feels as though my mission is to offer opportunities that the people I meet might not have had otherwise. The ultimate decision is entirely theirs to make and there are no penalties if they don’t take the life path that I offer them.”
The conversation lasted another hour or so. During that time Jirra learned that the final shooting script followed her story pretty closely. Only minor things were altered to make the shooting go smoother or for technical reasons. Richard Thorn had agreed to co-produce the movie with Jen leaving Jen to direct the film. Jen wasn’t happy about having to both direct and star in the film but she seemed to be handling things well. Jirra also learned that Hallie, Richard Thorn’s daughter would be arriving for a visit within a few days. Since Hallie was an archeologist herself she had a special interest in the discovery and would be going to the site for a few days of exploration. While Hallie was staying at the spa she would share Jen’s cottage since the spa was a bit tight on space due to the filming activities.
One bit of good news was that the scenes she had written into the script of a stable boy taking some serious comic abuse had survived the final script alterations. The character represented Randy, the young man that had attacked Jirra, as her way to work out her frustration with him. The stable had been constructed as a part of the recent additions to the spa at Jen’s insistence and expense. Jen had even arranged for the horses from a local farm and a long-term deal was set up to provide the stable staff and training to the guests that wanted to try riding them. The new stable also served to house the horses and mules that were rotated in and out of service from the movie canyon campsite.
The meeting broke up and Jirra and Alexis followed Jen back to the trailer city near the main parking lot. The Hummer that Jirra had driven around back in Los Angeles was sitting next to a large fifth wheel type trailer marked ‘production manager’. It looked pretty much like Jirra remembered it until Jen started it up. It was much quieter than it was before and a smell like French fries filled the air.
“Must be the wind is in the right direction, Alexis. I think they’re doing French fries in the dining hall,” said Jirra.
“That’s Jen’s problem.” Alexis just smiled and pointed to Jen with a look on her face that said ‘I told you so!’
“Yeah, it seems to be a running joke wherever I go with this thing now. I was taking so many hits in the press for driving this gas hog that I had it converted to a diesel-electric hybrid. It can run on standard diesel fuel, bio-diesel or recycled cooking oil. It has two tanks; one for standard diesel and the other tank is full of used cooking oil. It’s using the cooking oil right now so it smells like whatever they cooked in the oil. Hannah is giving me her used oil while I’m here and I have a small kit with me to treat the oil for use in this beast. I don’t know what is worse, getting ragged on in the press for driving a gas hog or the jokes I get now about the smell around this thing.”
Jen turned the Hummer off and locked the door then looked at her watch and frowned. “The life of a producer is never easy. I’ve got to make a few calls and do battle with the suits in Lala land. I’ll see you both for supper later. Gotta get going, Jirra.”
Alexis just shook her head after Jen disappeared into the trailer. “Take pity on those poor suits for they may not know who they’re dealing with.”
Jirra looked bewildered. “What?”
“She might look like a bubble headed blonde but never underestimate what that woman is capable of. She’s one of the sharpest business people I’ve ever met, Jirra. She’s helped me to invest some of the money I’ve made so far. She even caught someone trying to cheat me on a deal. All I can say is never try to pull the wool over her eyes in any business dealings with her if you don’t want to get your head handed to you on a platter. Just be fair and treat her like you want to be treated and you’ll get along fine with her.”
Chapter 7
Dinner was held outside on the deck of Liz’s cottage. As they finished dinner, Cody started a fire in the firepit as Hannah prepared dessert.
Jirra sat back after dinner reveling in the company of her friends at the spa. As the sun set, there was a stunning display of color in the western sky. In the distance a coyote began to howl and was answered by the rest of the pack. It all felt so familiar that it almost felt like she had never been away and she again recognized what a special place the spa was.
She brought out her bag of goodies, consisting mainly of Penn T-shirts and hats and passed them out.
“So how long will you be out here, Jirra?” asked Tara as she slipped on her ball cap. “Perfect fit by the way, thank you.”
“A few weeks,” she replied. “Faith wants me in Boston by mid-July.”
“I think it’s so great that you’ll be working on the show. We never miss an episode,” stated Cari. She then turned to Alexis. “You really bring the character of Erin Flynn to life. I usually dread movies or TV shows based on books l love, but they’re doing this right.”
“Thanks, Cari,” replied Alexis. “To be honest, I’m just really lucky. I’m blessed with great writing and a superb crew.”
“Always modest, that’s what I love about you, Alexis,” said Jen. “I can’t tell you how refreshing it is to hear someone thank other people…other than at an awards ceremony.”
Alexis laughed. “Well I don’t think we’ll have to worry about that.”
“Don’t sell yourself short Alexis. I wouldn’t be surprised if the show gets a lot of nominations for both the Emmys and the Golden Globes,” said Jen.
“Whatever, I’m just playing the role because I love it…awards don’t mean that much to me,” said Alexis.
“Oh, that reminds me… Alexis, would you like a role in my movie?” asked Jen.
“Nope…I’m on vacation,” said Alexis.
“What about an uncredited role? No lines, just a small scene to see how observant the fans are,” continued Jen.
“Do it,” said Jirra.
Alexis rolled her eyes “What sort of role is it? I mean, I know you already have something in mind.”
Jen laughed. “I’ll tell you later…don’t worry, you’ll love it.”
“What about you, Jirra?” asked Judy.
“I was surprised that you didn’t join your friends in the show shot at Penn,” added Hannah as she prepared dessert.
“I’d rather be behind the scenes,” said Jirra.
“You can pull an Alfred Hitchcock. Remember the scene in ‘North By Northwest’ where he tries to get on a city bus only to have it pull away in front of him?” said Cody as he passed out slices of apple pie.
Jirra shook her head as she passed a plate over to Judy. “It was pretty funny but I think I’ll leave the acting to the professionals.” She then smiled at Alexis, who winked back.
“Oh, Jirra, I got a long email from Lindsey,” said Hannah, referring to her daughter. “She loves working at your friend’s restaurant and says that she has learned so much. Diana and Kari are treating her so nice. By the way, I got this recipe for Dutch apple pie from Kari.”
“They’re great people,” said Alexis.
“We’re trying to work out a time where they can come out here,” said Cody. “And we’re thinking of taking a vacation out to Pennsylvania sometime this fall.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra. “I’d love to show you around Philly.”
“We’d like that. Diana and Kari have taken Lindsey into the city for dinner several times. She mentioned that they’re even going to Le Bec-Fin this month,” said Hannah.
“I bet that Lindsey is more interested in seeing the kitchens than actually eating dinner,” said Jirra.
Cody nodded. “Just like her mother.” He then leaned over and kissed Hannah.
Chapter 8
Jirra and Alexis cuddled next to the fire that burned in the firepit outside of the cottage. Everyone else had gone off to bed.
“I’m really glad you came back here with me,” said Jirra.
“I wouldn’t have missed this for the world,” replied Alexis. She looked up at the night sky and smiled. “Living in the city you can forget how many stars there are.”
Jirra nodded. “I also forgot how quiet it is out here.”
“I know what you mean,” replied Alexis as she pulled Jirra closer.
A large bird flew over them and disappeared into the darkness.
“What was that?” asked Alexis as she turned to look where the bird went.
“It looked like a barn owl. Judy mentioned that they have a nesting pair in one of the storage barns. She says that she likes to see them as they keep the rodents in check,” said Jirra.
“That’s pretty cool,” said Alexis.
“Oh, I talked to Tara, she said that she would be glad to talk to us about trying a dual spirit journey,” said Jirra.
“Really? That would be great,” said Alexis. “Does she think it will work?”
Jirra nodded. “She said that she’s done it several times with Cari.”
“Cool,” replied Alexis. “What do you say to heading inside? The fire is dying out and I’m also ready to call it a night.”
Jirra nodded. “Sounds great.”
Chapter 9
Tara was sitting in her office when Jirra and Alexis arrived the next morning.
“Good morning, did you sleep well?” asked Tara as she greeted them. She was dressed in khaki shorts, and a Caldera de Gaia spa t-shirt.
Jirra nodded. “I did wake up a few times…too quiet.”
Tara laughed. “We hear that all the time. Judy is thinking of putting a machine in every room that simulates sirens and car traffic so you unfortunate city folk can feel more at home.”
“Funny,” replied Jirra.
“Gunshots, don’t forget the gunshots,” added Alexis with a grin.
“We’ll add that to the tape. So how can I help you?” asked Tara.
“Well, I’d like to check in with Killara, my spirit guide, and I’d like Alexis to join me,” said Jirra. “What are the chances that we’ll make contact?”
Tara nodded. “I can’t promise anything as it’s up to the spirit guides. Alexis, have you met your guide yet?”
Alexis shook her head. “Is that a problem?”
Tara shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, but both Cari and I had taken many solo journeys before we tried one together. Your guide might want to meet you alone for the first time. However, the worst thing that can happen is that you don’t make contact.”
“We’d like to try tomorrow morning,” said Jirra.
Tara looked at Jirra. “What’s so important? Is there something you haven’t told me…or Alexis?”
Jirra looked at both women. “It’s nothing solid…I just have a feeling that something big is going to happen. The feeling has increased since I got back to the spa. I didn’t think it was important at first…but the sensation has gotten much stronger.”
“In what way?” asked Alexis.
“I had a dream last night…it’s probably nothing but I think there’s something in both canyons and that we need to protect it,” said Jirra.
“Tell me more about the dream,” asked Tara.
Alexis shook her head. “I can’t remember details…just snippets of info. I just know that something is going to happen in the canyon where Dan is working…and possibly another site near by. Does this make sense?”
Tara nodded. “I think you should go with your feelings. If you want, you can use my office. The last thing we need is for you to get lost again.”
Jirra laughed. On her first spirit journey she had gone up into the hills alone. She hadn’t told anyone where she was going and it caused a minor scare at the spa. “I wasn’t lost…I just didn’t tell anyone where I was.”
“Still, you can get privacy here. Do you do it in the nude?” asked Tara.
“Yes,” replied Jirra. “It seems to make contact faster.”
Tara nodded. “I know what you mean.”
Jirra turned to Alexis. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about my feelings…I didn’t want you to think I was crazy.”
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on the cheek. “Don’t worry about that…I know you’re crazy. But you never have to worry about sharing your thoughts with me.”
“So when will you do this?” asked Tara.
“I figure after midnight,” said Jirra.
Tara nodded. “Make sure you tell Liz first, okay?”
“We will,” said Jirra.
Chapter 10
“So tell me about these premonitions,” asked Alexis as they walked back to the cottage.
“They’re hard to describe as it’s just flashes of info. I’ve also got them when someone mentions something. For example, I got one when Jen told us about the problems at the canyon and another when she told us that Hallie is coming here,” explained Jirra.
“Why Hallie?”
Jirra stopped and looked around. She then leaned closed and whispered into Alexis’s ear. “I think she may be like Jen and I.”
Alexis cocked her head. “Really?”
Jirra nodded. “Remember how I told you that I got a strange feeling when I first met her? I also don’t think her trip here is chance. Something seems to be drawing us all here.”
“Do you think you should tell Jen about these feelings?” asked Alexis. “I mean, if you’re right, she’s involved.”
Jirra shook her head. “Not until after I talk to Killara. She has enough things on her mind as it is. However, if Killara confirms my feelings then I’ll definitely talk to her.”
“So, if you’re right about Hallie, that makes three of you,” said Alexis.
“There’s more.”
“Who else?” asked Alexis with a surprised look on her face.
“Well, Beth also had a rather unusual transformation,” said Jirra. “I mean, it’s rather strange that we became neighbors and friends out of chance.”
“Okay, I’ll buy that…anyone else?”
“Do you remember Tessa; she was at the premier for the show back in Philly?”
Alexis nodded. “What do you know about her?”
“Nothing…I just got a feeling when I met her…very similar to the one I had when I met Hallie.”
“Now that you mention it I do remember your reaction. Anyone else?”
“I think there may be another…Beth once made a strange statement about a friend, but I didn’t think about it too much until now,” said Jirra. “Anyway, I have lots of questions for Killara now…hopefully he’s in the mood to give me a straight answer for a change.”
“Well, whatever happens, you can count on me,” said Alexis as she took Jirra’s hand into her own.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 11
Jirra stopped by her mom’s office. Liz was typing out a report on her computer.
“Hi Mom,” greeted Jirra.
“Hi Roo,” replied Liz without looking up. “I’m just working on the latest report concerning one of the injured people from Jen’s movie. They had another accident this morning. A horse he was riding in the canyon got spooked by something and threw him. Nothing serious, just some bruises and a few scrapes.”
Jirra sat down next to her mom. “Can we talk?”
Liz turned around and looked at her daughter. It must be important she thought as Jirra would never interrupt her work just to chat. “Sure, dear, what’s on your mind?”
Jirra told her about the planned vision quest and her premonitions.
“I know it all may be nothing…but I need to make sure, does that make sense?” asked Jirra.
Liz nodded. “I’ve learned to trust your intuition concerning your friends.”
“So I can tell Tara that it’s okay with you?”
“Of course, Roo. And I do appreciate that you told me this time.”
Jirra laughed. “You’re not going to let me forget that are you?”
Liz shook her head.
“I know I was wrong about that and I’m sorry. I’m also sorry for not being…normal,” continued Jirra.
Liz leaned over and hugged Jirra.
“Jirra, you have nothing to apologize for. I want you to know that I admire the way you’ve handled how drastically your life has changed in the past few years,” said Liz.
“But what if I’m right…about this? What if this is the start of some life changing event?”
“Trust your instincts, Roo. You’re a good person and that hasn’t changed. If you are meant to do something with your life because of your transformation then I know you’ll do the right thing. I also like the idea that you’re meeting others who have had similar sort of life changing events. Jen is a great role model and obviously Beth is a great friend. I don’t know who these other people are, but I’m sure they’re also good people,” said Liz. “You know you can trust me to share your secrets. I want you to be able to talk to me anytime you need to.”
Jirra smiled. “Thanks, Mom.”
“So, while we’re on the general topic of your transformation. I would like to do a physical on you while you’re home.”
“Sure, Mom, that would be fine.”
“Has your body continued to show fast healing?” asked Liz.
Jirra nodded. “I’m just glad that I’m aging normally. I can’t imagine staying young and seeing the rest of you all age.”
“That’s understandable,” said Liz.
“Mom, I’m so in love with Alexis. When you met Dad, did you know he was the one?”
Liz smiled. “Yes.”
“Do you feel the same about Dan?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, I got that same sort of feeling. I’m blessed to have another special person in my life.”
“I’m happy for you,” said Jirra. “Dan’s great. Um, you two don’t mind if I call him Dan?”
Liz laughed. “Of course not, Roo. You’re an adult now. I’m just happy that you accept him into the family.”
“I’m glad that he knows the truth about me and accepts me,” said Jirra.
“I know what you mean…just so you know, he promised me that he would never tell anyone your secret,” said Liz.
“There must be a slight urge to expose me… considering my ties to the canyon and his discoveries,” said Jirra.
“We talked about that. He said that it would be cheating and that a true archeologist would want to find the truth without being told the secrets. He has found some very interesting things up there and I know he can’t wait to show you,” said Liz.
“Cool. I can’t wait to see it. Oh, have you seen Barrett?”
Barrett was one of the graduate students working on the site. Jirra had first met him when he was working in his family’s coffee house in town. She considered him one of her best friends, especially how he had stood up for her against some of the less-open-minded locals.
“He’s Dan’s right hand man. You haven’t told Barrett about your change have you?”
Jirra shook her head. “No I haven’t. I’d like to some day.”
“Well, you’ve done very well in selecting the people you’ve told,” said Liz.
“Thanks. By the way, I can’t wait until you meet Faith, Max, and Diana. They’re really great people,” said Jirra.
“Well, I suppose that I can come back east this fall,” said Liz.
“I’d like that a lot, Mom,” said Jirra. “It’s strange, I love my life at Penn, but I think most of that is my friends…but I really love it here…I never was attached to a physical place before.”
“This is a very special place,” said Liz.
“It’s magical,” said Jirra.
“Maybe we should have Judy put that in the next advertisement,” said Liz.
Jirra laughed and then glanced at her watch. “Speaking of Judy, I better get going. She wanted to show me the expansion.”
Liz stood up and hugged Jirra.
“I’ve missed our talks, Roo,” said Liz.
“It’s good to be home, Mom,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 12
“This is where the museum will be,” said Judy as she pointed to a half-finished building.
“Are they using real adobe bricks?” asked Jirra as she looked at the construction site.
Judy nodded. “Although the interior will be state of the art, the outside will reflect the cultures of the area. Originally it was going to just show off some of the finds at the canyon, but I decided to expand it and show off the entire region. I’ve been in contact with some of the locals and we’re accumulating quite a collection. I’m also digging out a lot of the Ramone family collection. It was either that or have a yard sale.”
Jirra laughed. “So what are you going to donate?”
“Well, you’ve seen a few of my Georgia O’Keeffe paintings. It’s a shame that more people don’t get to see them. Also there are some other artifacts that have been in the family, like a pair of original Colt Peacemakers that belonged to my great grandfather.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra. “Those must be worth a lot.”
Judy nodded. “We’re going to have great security for the museum. By the way we’re going to name it after Dr. Margate.”
Dr. Randolph Margate was an expert on the Anasazi. He was also a man of mystery. His background was a mixture of fact and fiction. Even his real name was a mystery as it turned out that Margate was a pseudonym. He was also the man who had originally discovered the local canyon. He apparently died in an explosion designed to seal off the canyon. Dan had gotten federal approval to have Margate’s remains buried in the canyon.
“That’s great,” said Jirra.
“I don’t think he would mind,” said Judy. She then pointed over to where more cottages were being built. “We hope to have those open by next season.”
“I’m so happy the spa is doing well,” said Jirra.
“Me too. I originally planned to expand in five years, but we’ve been so successful that I can’t put it off. Thanks to Jen’s movie, I have the capital to start the expansion now.”
“How’s Jen’s cottage coming along?” asked Jirra.
“It’s done and she’s staying in it now. I gave her a piece of land next to my cottage to build it. I mean, if I have to have a neighbor it might as well be someone I like,” laughed Judy.
Jirra chuckled.
“It’s so good to have you home again, Jirra,” said Judy. “You and your mom are closer to me than most of my real family.”
“Thanks, you mean a lot to me too,” said Jirra. “Um, Judy, I have a question and if you don’t want to answer it…that’s cool.”
“What is it?” asked Judy.
“Well, just how many times have you been married?”
Judy laughed loudly. “So you caught on to the inconsistencies in my life-story?”
Jirra nodded. “Since the change…my memory is much better.”
“I’ll have to watch my lies then,” said Judy with a smile. “Officially, I’ve been married four times, but I only count two of them.”
Jirra just stared back.
“Come on over to my office and I’ll tell you everything,” said Judy.
Chapter 13
Jirra smiled softly as she followed Judy into the main building.
“This place brings back great memories. Who is doing the newsletter these days?” said Jirra.
“A girl named Helen. She works here part-time and does nature walks. I’ll have to introduce her to you at the barbecue,” said Judy as they walked into her office. “Please sit down, Jirra.”
Jirra sat down in one of the plush chairs that sat across from Judy’s desk.
“Like I said, I was officially married four times,” said Judy as she handed Jirra a bottle of water.
“What’s the difference?” asked Jirra. “Thanks for the water.”
“Well, two of my marriages turned out rather poorly and I don’t really count them. I caught one of them cheating on me and the other tried to steal from me. The only good things that came out of those marriages were the settlements when we got divorced,” said Judy. “They forgot about the old saying that ‘Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned’. There should be an addition to that statement about a scorned woman with a great divorce lawyer.”
Jirra almost spit out her water as she stifled a laugh.
“The other two were interesting. I married a man named Harry when I was in grad school. He was a closeted gay man who needed the cover of being married.”
“Why?” asked Jirra.
“He was due to inherit a large amount of money, but he needed to be married in order to get it. So I was more than happy to play the wife. We had the marriage annulled a year later after he got the money. We’re still great friends and we still get together occasionally on our wedding anniversary.”
“Where is he now?”
“He’s living with his lover in Seattle,” replied Judy.
“Okay, so that’s three,” said Jirra.
Judy nodded. “The last one was a very sweet man. I knew him since we were kids.”
“What do you mean by knew?”
“He died six months after we married,” said Judy.
“I’m so sorry,” said Jirra.
Judy shook her head. “It’s okay, Jirra. Reggie and I were old friends. We knew each other when we were kids. I ran into him in Vegas…I was up there celebrating my second divorce. Anyway, he joined the party and it was later that night that he told me he was dying. He had just been diagnosed with a very aggressive form of cancer. He said that he wanted to live life to its fullest in the time we had left. Well, one thing led to another and we were married by a guy dressed up like Elvis the next night.”
“Elvis?”
Judy laughed. “It seemed appropriate at the time. Reggie and I had four wonderful months together. He was the reason I decided to open the spa. He left me his rather sizable fortune with the stipulation that I use it to fulfill a dream. He said that life is too short not to go for your dreams.”
“Wow,” replied Jirra softly. “Thank you for sharing that with me.”
“You’re welcome, dear. I’m so pleased to see that you have someone in your life.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “I really love her.”
“And she obviously loves you.”
Jirra nodded. “Mom said that you’ve been seeing someone.”
Judy grinned. “He’s a businessman out of Tucson. He comes to the spa every now and then. It’s nothing serious, but it is fun.”
“Good for you,” said Jirra.
“He’s supposed to come up here soon. I’d like you to meet him,” said Judy.
“What’s his name?”
“Morgan Browning,” said Judy. “He’s a businessman and investor in Arizona and New Mexico.”
“How did you meet him?” asked Jirra.
“He was a guest here at the spa. We met during one of the dinner events and just hit it off,” she said. “Since then, we’ve met for dinner in Santa Fe and Tucson.”
“Do you think it’s serious?” asked Jirra.
Judy leaned back in her chair. “One can hope, dear.”
Jirra laughed.
“So, how have you been doing?” asked Judy.
“Life is interesting,” said Jirra.
“You seem to be more comfortable with being a woman,” said Judy.
Jirra nodded. “I still have my moments, but overall I am more at peace with my life. Of course it helps to have some great friends.”
“Never underestimate the strength you can get from friends. If you surround yourself with good people you can never go wrong. I hope you listen to them…I know you can be a little hard-headed,” said Judy.
Jirra pointed at her chest. “Who…me?”
“It takes one to know one, Jirra. It isn’t always easy to listen to people when they tell you the truth, especially when that truth hurts. But you must find the strength to accept the truth and move on.”
“I don’t have to worry about that…my friends aren’t shy about sharing their opinions,” said Jirra.
“Do most of them know the truth about you?”
Jirra nodded. “There are a few that I haven’t told yet, but I will eventually.”
“And obviously the ones you have told have kept the secret,” said Judy.
“Just like those here at the spa,” said Jirra.
Judy nodded. “Can you believe it’s been almost two years since it happened?”
“No…and yes…sometimes it feels like it just happened, and other times it feels…well it feels like I’ve always been a girl. Does that make sense?”
“Yes it does,” said Judy.
Jirra looked at her watch. “I need to get going. Alexis wants to go for a hike before dinner.”
“Have a good time dear,” said Judy.
Chapter 14
“How long does it take for this to happen?” asked Alexis as she locked the door to Tara’s office. It was a little after two in the morning. The only light was from the moon that was shining through the window.
“It varies. The strange thing about a spirit journey is that time doesn’t behave like it does here. On average the whole thing takes a couple of hours, sometimes longer…at least that’s what I’ve been able to tell from looking at the clock after it’s over,” said Jirra as she positioned two Navaho rugs on the floor of the office.
“I wonder what form my spirit guide will take?” asked Alexis, as she started to undress.
“I hope it’s a chipmunk,” said Jirra with a grin, referring to Alexis’s nickname that she had as a kid.
“That would be my luck,” said Alexis.
“Just remember that they really aren’t animals. They just pick the form of an animal,” said Jirra.
“So if my guide is a predator there’s no danger that it will eat your guide, right?”
Jirra nodded. “That’s what I’ve been told.”
Both women undressed and sat down on the rugs.
“Now, close your eyes and clear your mind. Try not to think of anything,” said Jirra.
“How long do we wait to see if this works?”
“Long enough,” replied Jirra. “Damn, that sounds like something Killara would say.”
Alexis smiled slightly and then closed her eyes. Jirra did the same.
Chapter 15
“Alexis,” said Jirra. “Open your eyes.”
The first thing that Alexis noticed was that it was daytime and for a moment she figured they had just fallen asleep. Then it hit her that they were in the Anasazi canyon.
“What happened?” she asked as she stood up.
“Apparently we made contact,” said Jirra.
Alexis looked around. The front of the canyon was clear of rocks. “It looks so different. Are we in the past?”
“I guess so,” said Jirra. She looked around. “I wonder where Killara is?”
“I’m over here, little one,” said a kangaroo rat, which had just hopped up on a rock, a few feet away from Jirra.
Jirra smiled. “Good to see you again, Killara. Thank you for meeting us. This is my…my lover Alexis.”
Killara appeared to nod. “It is good to finally meet you, Alexis.”
Alexis walked cautiously closer. “Um, pleased to meet you too. Roo has told me so much about you.”
Killara scratched his head with his large hind foot. “And she has told me much about you. Now, are you ready to meet your guide, Alexis Eden?”
Alexis nodded. “Yes…yes I am.”
“Then turn around,” he said.
Alexis and Jirra turned to see a large orange and black cat leap gracefully onto a nearby boulder.
“Greeting Alexis Eden, I am pleased to finally meet you,” greeted the jaguar, as it sat down on the large rock. “My name is Taima.”
The voice coming from the cat was female.
“Hello, Taima,” replied Alexis. “What a beautiful name.”
Alexis immediately felt an overwhelming feeling of trust towards Taima.
“It means crash of thunder in some human tongues,” said Taima.
Alexis looked at Jirra, and smiled. “That seems appropriate.”
“Jirra, I would like to talk to Alexis in private. I hope you don’t mind,” said Taima.
Jirra shook her head. “I understand. I have some things to discuss with Killara.”
Alexis leaned over and gave Jirra a kiss, and then followed the jaguar off towards the canyon.
Jirra sat down next to Killara. “Thank you.”
“There’s nothing to thank me for, this was destined to happen. Now, tell me what’s on your mind,” he said.
Jirra told him about her premonitions concerning the canyons and her friends.
“You are right…something will happen…actually several things will happen,” he said.
Jirra sighed. “I need a little more than that. Can I trust Hallie and Tessa?”
“Yes, they are closer to you than you can imagine…in some ways you are sisters, but I’ll leave that to you to discover.”
“And what about the canyons? There’s something there, right?”
“Yes, and it will take all of you to protect it and to protect the others.”
“What do you mean? Is someone I know in danger?” asked Jirra.
“Events are about to happen that will put people you know at risk…you too will face danger…trust your feelings and your friends and you will get through this task,” he said.
“Task…you make it sound like I’m on a quest or something,” she said.
“A quest, yes that is a suitable term. Your actions so far have been noticed…by others…and they have decided it’s time to test you.”
“What does that mean, Killara?” asked Jirra.
“Remember when you asked if your transformation had a purpose?”
Jirra nodded.
“Now is the time to see if it does,” he said.
She stared at the kangaroo rat for a moment.
“That’s it?”
He moved his head and it looked like a nod. “Trust your feelings, little one. I have great faith in you.”
Jirra was about to speak when it ended and she found herself back in Tara’s office.
“Damnit!” she muttered as she stood up and looked around.
Alexis was still sitting down. “That was amazing,” she said.
“You have no idea,” said Jirra as she opened her laptop and began to type furiously.
“Aren’t you going to get dressed?” asked Alexis as she stood up and stretched.
“No, not until I get all this down,” said Jirra without looking up. “I recommend you do the same thing if you want to remember what just happened. The details from the vision quest fade quickly.”
Alexis nodded and sat down and opened up her laptop.
Other than the sound of typing, the only other noise was the sound of the birds greeting the sunrise.
Chapter 16
Over a hearty breakfast of huevos rancheros and coffee, Jirra and Alexis talked about their vision quest.
“I now understand why you’re so frustrated after each vision quest,” said Alexis as she added a few drops of Cholula hot sauce on her eggs. She took a taste and then added some more hot sauce. “For every answer Taima gave it raised two more questions.”
“Just two?” replied Jirra as she reached for the basket with warm tortillas. “Just once I would love a straight answer from that little rodent!”
“If your spirit guide gave you straight answers…what fun would that be?” asked Tara as she sat down across from Jirra and Alexis.
“It might take away the fun, but it would make things a bit more clear,” said Jirra.
“Do you want to talk about it?” asked Tara as she poured some cream into her coffee.
Jirra told Tara what Killara had said, leaving out the names of Hallie and Tessa.
“I don’t want to create a panic or anything…not until I know more about what’s happening,” said Jirra.
Tara nodded. “I think you should tell Jen.”
“I plan on doing that the next time I see her,” said Jirra.
“What about the others?” asked Tara.
“I’ll talk to them when they get here,” said Jirra. “I trust you Tara, but I need to talk to them first…does that make sense?”
“Perfect sense, considering if the connection you have with them is what I suspect,” said Tara. “It’s pretty amazing when you consider what is happening. I always knew that there was a world beyond the human world, but now I am starting to see proof. Don’t worry, Jirra you know you can trust me to share any secret.”
“I know that, Tara and appreciate it. I hope to tell you more soon,” said Jirra.
Tara smiled as she sipped her coffee. “So, you have a jaguar for a guide…that’s very impressive.”
“She’s so beautiful,” said Alexis. “She’s also as evasive as Killara. Do they teach all spirit guides to speak in riddles?”
Tara nodded. “I know what you mean. It may be time for me to contact my guide…all things considered.”
Alexis looked to her left and saw Jen walk in. “There she is.”
Jirra nodded and waved. “I suppose there’s no time like the present.”
“Wait until after breakfast,” suggested Alexis as she looked around. “The tourists are up and starting to file in and Jen’s gone into her ‘hostess’ mode in self-defense.”
Jirra looked around. “I guess you’re right.” She then finished her breakfast.
Chapter 17
After breakfast, Jirra and Alexis told Jen about their vision quest. They were sitting around the kitchen table in Jirra’s family cottage.
“I had a hunch something like this was going on,” said Jen.
“So how do I approach Hallie?” asked Jirra. “I mean I can’t just walk up and tell her that I was transformed into a woman and that I know the same thing happened to her because my kangaroo rat spirit guide told me so.”
Jen laughed. “I wouldn’t put it exactly like that, but there’s no reason to beat around the bush either. If Hallie is like us, then she probably has sensed a connection too.”
“What about Tessa?” asked Alexis.
Jen shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, but if she’s connected to all this then we’ll see the way.”
“So what do we do about Killara’s warning?”
“We wait,” said Jen. “I don’t think the threat he has alluded to is supernatural. If it was he wouldn’t need us to do anything. Spirit guides have great power in the supernatural world…no I suspect that we’re tasked to protect something in the canyons from something far more dangerous than the mystical world…man.”
Jirra nodded. “I know one thing…I need to get up to the canyon this week.”
“Well, Dan’s supposed to be here soon, you can ask him,” said Alexis.
“I definitely plan on it,” she replied. “I know that there’s something up there…I mean I feel so sure about it….if I close my eyes I can almost picture where to go.”
“What do you think it is?” asked Jen.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I haven’t got a clue!”
Jen laughed. “Well, you can count on me.”
“When does Hallie arrive?” asked Jirra.
“I think today,” said Jen.
Jirra sighed. “It’s all coming together.”
Chapter 18
Dan’s jeep arrived just before lunch. Liz was standing in the doorway of her office and smiled as the sun tanned man stepped out of the jeep and stretched. She then walked over to him and gave him a hug.
“Be careful, I haven’t showered all week,” he said.
“I remember what life was like in the field,” she replied. “I’m just so glad to see you.”
Jirra watched her mom and Dan kiss. She waited before walking over.
“Hi Jirra,” said Dan.
“Hi,” she replied. “It’s good to see you.”
She also gave him a hug.
“Be careful, I don’t want to get you dirty,” said Dan.
“Like mother like child,” said Liz with a smile.
“I don’t look at it as dirt…rather it’s history,” said Jirra with a grin.
Dan laughed. “I’ll have to tell my crew that when they complain about the lack of showers at the site.”
“Is Barrett coming down?” asked Jirra as she looked around.
“No, he’s staying up at site. We’ve had some more visitors and he wants to make sure nothing happens,” explained Dan as they walked towards his cottage.
“What do you mean?” asked Liz.
“We’ve found fresh footprints near the canyon,” he replied.
“Maybe it’s the movie crew,” said Liz.
Dan shook his head. “No, they’ve been really good about obeying our rules. Jen has also threatened to fire anyone who trespasses. No, this is a strange one. It’s like we’re being watched.”
“You have security, right?” asked Jirra.
Dan nodded. “They’ve found the prints, but haven’t seen the person leaving them. We do know it’s only one person as the boot prints are the same. Whoever it is, they’re very good. It’s forced us to take precautions like removing anything important as soon as possible.”
“Under guard?” asked Jirra.
Dan nodded. “Unfortunately the demand for Anasazi relics is very high among private collectors. A small intact piece of pottery could be worth thousands of dollars. Even pottery shards are worth hundreds of dollars. Some sites have been robbed at gunpoint. I doubt that will happen as we’re federally protected…but anything is possible.”
“Can I still come up?” asked Jirra.
They entered Dan’s cottage, which also doubled as his office.
“Is that a smart thing to do, Roo? I mean it could be dangerous,” said Liz.
Dan nodded. “It might be best to wait.”
“Please…look, I have a strong connection to the canyon…in some ways I have more of a right to be there than anyone else,” she said. “And I have survived a few brushes with danger.”
“Has she always been this stubborn?” asked Dan as he looked at Liz.
Liz shrugged her shoulders. “Just like her mother. Okay, you can go if Dan says it’s okay, Roo.”
Jirra stared at Dan. “Please… pretty please?”
He sighed. “Why not? You’ve obviously perfected your big eyed puppy dog look.”
Jirra hugged him. “Thank you!”
“Uffff! You’re …welcome, Jirra,” he replied. “Now…can you let go so I am breathe!”
Jirra stepped back and smiled. “Sorry about that. Well, I’ll leave you two alone…thanks again!”
Chapter 19
“So he’s letting you go up to the canyon?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“How long will you be there?”
“A couple of days, why? Aren’t you coming along?”
“Well, while you’re there, I can do that scene for Jen,” said Alexis. “It will be less of a distraction if I’m not there and if you do discover something, we won’t be that far away.”
“That makes sense,” said Jirra barely holding in her disappointment.
“Hey, we can make up for it later,” said Alexis with a grin. “Jen did offer us the use of her cottage.”
Jirra’s frown immediately disappeared. “I can’t wait.”
There was a knock on the door and Jirra got up to see who it was.
Jen was standing outside with another woman. Jirra immediately recognized her as Dr. Hallie Thorn Pappadimos.
Hallie was wearing a green skirt, a white short sleeve blouse, and sandals. A silver labrys was hanging on a silver chain around her neck. Even though she spent months at a time working at an archeological site in Crete, her complexion was perfect, thanks to her Minoan heritage.
“Look who I found,” announced Jen.
“Good to see you again, Jirra,” said Hallie, as she greeted the others. “You too, Alexis.”
“It’s good to see you again, Hallie,” said Jirra. “Please come on in.”
Jen and Hallie stepped inside.
“When did you get in?” asked Alexis.
“Thirty minutes ago. My dad had a meeting in Santa Fe and won’t be here until later…if at all. The man doesn’t know how to take a vacation! I didn’t want to spend what little vacation I get in a city. Besides, Jen has been bragging about this place…I must admit that it exceeds even her descriptions.”
They sat down in the living room.
“How long will you be here?” asked Alexis.
“A week or so, then I’m flying to Crete to work on the dig. Kim is already there with Annie our daughter,” said Hallie.
“How old is she now?” asked Alexis.
“Almost three and a real handful.” said Hallie. “They’re staying with Stefanos at his home near the site.”
“Who’s that?” asked Jirra.
Hallie smiled. “I’m sorry; he’s a very dear family friend…actually he’s closer than family. Have you ever been to Crete?”
Jirra shook her head.
“We should go some time,” said Alexis.
“You’ll love it and I’d love to show you the dig,” said Hallie. “Anyway, Stefanos is an old family friend and is actually closer than some of my actual family.”
“I’d really love that,” said Jirra. “I’ve looked at your site many times on your website. It looks fascinating.”
“Speaking of fascinating, I hear you helped discover a pretty remarkable site here,” said Hallie.
“I just followed some clues,” said Jirra. “It was just dumb luck.”
Hallie smiled. “Don’t be so modest, a major part of being a successful archeologist is dumb luck. I’m very impressed what you did. I also heard you were the one who discovered the remains of Dr, Margate.”
Jirra nodded. “I just stumbled across them. How do you know about him?”
“His book was one of the reasons I studied archeology. I still have a very dog-eared copy of his book. Now, if I remember right, you’re a writer.”
“I want to be,” said Jirra.
“She already is,” corrected Alexis.
“Damn right,” added Jen who then told Hallie about Jirra’s writing accomplishments.
“Very impressive,” said Hallie with a smile.
Jirra thanked her and then looked at Alexis and Jen. She then took a deep breath and decided to go for broke. Hallie, can I ask you something?”
“Sure, Jirra, what is it?”
“Do you feel something…like something has drawn you to this place?” asked Jirra.
Hallie stared back as if she was in shock.
Jirra bit down on her lower lip for a moment. “Judging by the look on your face I know the answer. Do you remember when we first met?’
Hallie nodded. “Yes, it was at a party following the Oscars... I was rather pregnant with Annie at the time.”
“It felt like we knew each other, didn’t it?”
Hallie nodded again. “So you felt it too?”
“I don’t know how to say this…it’s really strange…but I…I used to be a guy,” stated Jirra. “I was transformed here at the spa.”
Hallie stared back. “What do you mean by transformed?”
“I was in a mud bath and was struck by lightning. There was something about the mud that changed me into a girl,” said Jirra.
“It’s all true,” said Alexis.
“You mean she’s like you, Jen?” asked Hallie.
Jen shook her head. “No, not exactly, but we share some common traits.”
“This site was used by the Anasazi to change men into women. We don’t know the reason, but we think it was part of a fertility ceremony,” said Jirra.
Hallie nodded. “That would make sense. I now know why I feel close to you Jirra. I underwent a similar experience. I was originally named Harry Thorn.”
“How did it happen?” asked Jirra. It was so amazing to meet another person who had undergone a similar experience.
Hallie laughed. “My change wasn’t as simple was a mud bath and some lightning. A rather zealous fellow grad student raped me with an ancient Minoan object that we were studying.” She then explained how she had been transformed.
(For Hallie’s story read Purpose and Ambition)
“My god…that explains your looks,” said Alexis. “I’ve always thought you looked Minoan.”
“Actually you should have said ‘my goddesses.’ I was transformed by three Minoan deities,” said Hallie. “They molded my body like it was clay…”
“What?” asked Jirra. “Maybe we do have a connection!”
“You were transformed by a combination of lightning and the mud, right?” asked Hallie.
Jirra nodded. “There are even petroglyphs in the canyon that show it.”
“This cannot be chance,” said Hallie.
“What do you mean?” asked Jen.
“When the Minoan civilization was devastated by the volcanic eruption of Thera, some of the survivors scattered. They were a great seagoing race so it’s possible they eventually made it to the Americas. The Anasazi have long been considered different by the other Native Americans…it’s very possible that some of the Minoans had contact with them,” said Hallie.
“Maybe that’s what you’re looking for, Jirra,” said Alexis.
“What do you mean?” asked Hallie.
Jirra told Hallie about her vision quest and premonitions.
“What do you think? Do you think I’m crazy?”
Hallie laughed. “No Jirra, I don’t. After what I’ve experienced in the past few years I’ve learned not to discount anything.”
“Tell her the rest,” said Alexis.
“My spirit guide alluded to danger around the site,” said Jirra. She then told Hallie what Dan had said.
“I can confirm what Jirra has said,” added Jen. “There are just too many unexplained things going on around the canyon I’m using for the filming and the Anasazi canyon.”
Hallie rubbed her chin. “I think I know what to do. Can I use your phone?”
“Who are you calling?” asked Alexis.
“Tessa Barnard, you remember her from the premier of the show this past spring, right?” asked Hallie.
Jirra nodded and cast a glance at Alexis.
“She’s sort of an expert in these types of things and she’s also part of the sisterhood. But you already suspected that didn’t you, Jirra?” asked Hallie.
“My spirit guide sort of confirmed it,” confessed Jirra.
“They must be more talkative than my goddesses,” said Hallie as she dialed the phone.
Chapter 20
“She’ll be here as soon as she can,” said Hallie as she hung up the phone.
“So what’s Tessa’s story?” asked Alexis.
“I think she should tell you,” said Hallie. “But I will say that it’s even more amazing than mine.”
“I can’t wait,” said Jirra.
“Okay, so, what’s the plan?” asked Jen.
“Well, I think that Jirra and I should check out the canyon. Do you think Dr. Montgomery will mind another visitor?” asked Hallie.
Jirra shook her head. “He has your book and I know he’d love for you to see the site. He knows about my change…but no one else at the site does…well not yet anyway.”
“I’ll remember that,” said Hallie. “Anyway, Jen you said that Alexis is going with you to the movie set?”
“That’s right,” said Jen. “After we do a few shots here at the spa first.”
“Tessa will be arriving tomorrow. Jen, do you think you can arrange for her to have some credentials to be on the set?” asked Hallie.
“Sure, that won’t be a problem,” said Jen. “If even a tiny fraction of what I’ve heard about her is true I’ll feel a whole lot more comfortable about this.”
“So just what have you been up to Jen?” asked Alexis.
Jen smiled then shook her head. “All I’ll say is that I’ve developed a lot of connections since my transformation. I do have worldwide business interests you know.”
“Good, she’ll check out the area and see what she can learn about our visitor,” said Hallie.
“Dan said that the guy is very stealthy,” said Jirra. “She might know how to find him.”
“I doubt if he’s a match for Tessa,” said Hallie. “Now, I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m getting hungry.”
Jirra looked at her watch. “We can grab a light lunch.”
“I need more than that,” said Hallie.
Jirra shook her head. “You don’t understand. There’s going to be a steer roast this afternoon and trust me you want to come hungry.”
Chapter 21
Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, and Jen headed to the steer roast together.
“I hope they start serving soon…the aroma of that beef cooking has been driving me wild,” said Hallie.
“I know what you mean,” said Jirra.
They sat down at the picnic table where Liz and Dan were sitting.
Jirra introduced Hallie to Dan.
“I’ve read your book on Crete, very exciting discoveries. It’s a real honor to meet you,” he greeted.
“The feeling is mutual,” replied Hallie. “I’ve read your papers on this site; quite remarkable to locate a totally new Anasazi site.”
“Actually there are probably dozens, if not more, undiscovered sites…and to be honest, I didn’t discover it, Jirra did,” he replied.
“I just found the canyon, you did the hard work,” said Jirra.
“Well, what’s important is the site is being studied and protected,” interjected Hallie.
“Good point. Now, I have one question, Jirra told me that your father is the movie producer Richard Thorn… yet you use the last name Pappadimos, are you also related to Alex & Carla Pappadimos?” he asked.
“It’s rather complicated so I’ll give you the short version. My mother was Alex’s niece. My dad met her when he was filming on Crete and they fell instantly in love. She died when I was born and my dad realized that he wasn’t the best person to raise a baby. So I grew up with Alex and Carla in Columbus Ohio. I took their name to honor them as they passed on their love of the past to me. I take it you know them?”
“Only professionally, although I did take a course one summer under Alex, he’s a remarkable man,” replied Dan. “It’s a small world.”
Before the two archeologists got too much into talking shop, Liz interrupted them.
“While you two are becoming acquainted, we’ll go over and grab some of the appetizers,” she said. “What can we get you two to drink?”
Hallie looked over at the serving area. “Is that sangria?”
Liz nodded. “It’s Hannah’s own recipe and it’s excellent, would you like some?”
“Yes, please,” replied Hallie.
Liz nodded and looked at Dan. “And the usual for you?”
Dan smiled “That would be great.”
“What’s the usual?” asked Jirra.
“Dos Equis Amber,” replied Liz as they headed to the appetizers.
They ran into Tara and Cari as they reached the line.
“We have a table if you want to join us,” said Jirra.
“We’d like that,” said Cari.
“How did all of you get out of helping Hannah?” asked Jen.
“We have an arrangement, she doesn’t interfere with our jobs and we don’t aggravate her by offering to help,” replied Tara with a smile.
Tara nodded. “When Hannah is producing this sort of feast, she gets rather…how do I put this…”
“Easily agitated?” asked Jirra.
“That’s a polite way of putting it,” said Cari. “Jen, when the spa first opened we all helped, but now that we’ve gotten bigger Hannah has a much larger staff. She likes to do things her way and she has trained them to her standards… considering the results who can argue with her.”
“Even Cody knows to stay out of her way,” added Tara with a grin.
Jen laughed. “I can relate to that. Believe it or not, I have been accused of being over demanding at times.”
Alexis’s eyes opened wide. “Just a little?”
Jen just smiled back. “Anyway, I hope she finds some time to relax and join us.”
“I know she’ll try,” said Liz.
They walked over to the tables that had the appetizers. There were fresh home-made tortilla chips, guacamole, and a variety of salsas, including mild, medium, and hot. There was also a fruit salsa made up of pineapple, sweet red peppers, sweet onion, and a small amount of jalapeno, cilantro, and also lime juice.
“I love how Hannah has all the ingredients listed for each item,” said Alexis.
“We have to do that for the dietary considerations of the guests,” said Liz.
Hannah walked over and smiled. “Sorry I haven’t stopped by sooner, but you know how I get during these things.”
“What do you mean?” asked Tara with an innocent look on her face. “Just because we include you on the list we give the guests of animals to avoid?”
Hannah pretended to pick up a bowl of salsa and throw it at her.
“Seriously, I’ll try to come over after we get the meal served,” said Hannah as she set the bowl down, and then repositioned it slightly. She then looked over where they were preparing the beef and gritted her teeth. “Excuse me.”
They watched her walk swiftly over towards the roasting steer to correct what was being done wrong.
“She’s definitely a perfectionist,” said Jen. “She should learn to relax and trust her staff…like I do.”
Alexis almost dropped her plate. “Okay, now you have got to be kidding!”
Jen just turned around and smiled. “Gotcha!”
Chapter 22
They carried over enough of the appetizers for the whole table and sat down. Liz and Dan were drinking beer and the rest had sangria. Jen had one glass of sangria then stayed with water since she was still having some problems with the heat.
“This is all locally prepared?” asked Hallie as she ate.
Tara nodded. “Hannah tries to make the menu at spa both seasonal and regional. This way the spa is respectful to the people who have lived and cooked in this area for generations. We have a great mixture of Native-American, Mexican, and western cultures to select from. She does make some concessions for some ingredients...like the pineapple in the fruit salsa.”
“It also makes the local farmers happy as we now buy a lot of their produce,” added Cari.
“Don’t forget the ranchers, they love Judy now,” said Tara. “The steer for this party came from a nearby ranch.”
“That’s wonderful,” said Hallie. “When I’m over in Crete we buy almost everything at the local markets. It’s also a great way to improve on my Greek.”
“Liz has helped on the spa menus too,” added Cari.
“I wouldn’t go that far; I’ve just made some suggestions concerning health and diet, but Hannah is usually one step ahead of me. I do let her know when we get a guest with dietary concerns like allergies,” explained Liz. “Trust me, the last thing I want to do is treat some one for an allergic reaction.”
“Well, it’s all wonderful,” said Hallie. “Thank you so much for making me feel at home.”
“It’s a pleasure to have you here,” said Liz.
A member of the serving staff stopped by the table and set down copies of the menu. Other members of the staff began to place sauces, condiments, and baskets of bread on the tables.
Hallie picked up one of menus and began to read it. The main meal was of course the roasted beef, with three choices of sauces, including Chile Colorado, which was a red chile sauce, Chile Verde, a green chili sauce, and traditional barbecue sauce.
Hallie asked about the sauces and Tara described each one.
“The BBQ sauce is very special. It’s from Judy’s family and it’s excellent,” said Tara. “I keep telling her she should sell it.”
“Maybe I can get her to bottle some up so I can take some back to Columbus for the football season,” said Hallie as she continued to read the menu. “I’d ask her for the recipe, but I know how protective some people are about their family recipes.”
In addition to the beef, there was roasted chicken for those who didn’t like beef.
As with the appetizers, the menu had all the ingredients listed for each item so the guests would know what was in each one.
There were two salads. The first was a chilled gazpacho salad. It contained chopped tomatoes, cucumbers, onion, green peppers, lime juice, cilantro, salt, pepper, and olive oil. The other salad was a grapefruit and orange salad.
“The citrus salad lists mint as an ingredient, is it fresh?” asked Hallie.
Cari nodded. “Hannah has a great herb garden. She’s even having Judy build her a green house so she can grow things year-round.”
“Judy must really want to keep her,” said Hallie.
“Since she’s been here, at least ten restaurants have tried to poach her from the spa,” said Tara.
Hallie went back to reading the menu.
For side dishes there were Southwest pinto beans, roast vegetables with goat cheese, and corn on the cob.
The Southwest pinto beans were listed as vegetarian and were served with sour cream & lime wedges.
“The pinto recipe is one that I passed onto Hannah. It was one my grandmother taught me, although I must admit that Hannah has made some great modifications,” explained Tara. “The pintos are soaked and then stewed with sautéed onion & garlic, green chili peppers, tomato puree, cumin, oregano, salt, black pepper, cayenne, coffee, and brown sugar.”
“They sound delicious,” said Hallie. She then pointed to the vegetables. “Um, can I get the vegetables without the goat cheese?”
“I would think you would love goat cheese, Hallie,” said Dan. “I mean, it’s a staple in Crete, right?”
Hallie nodded. “It is, but…I sort of have a bad experience with goats. I have sworn off goat cheese.”
Jirra made a note to ask Hallie about that later, as she suspected it was probably a very interesting story.
They’re conversation was interrupted by the ringing of a dinner triangle being rung by Hannah.
“Okay, for those of you who are new to this, it’s pretty simple, come on up and fill your plate. If you want more, come on back! Just keep in mind there will be dessert and my staff has prepared some very tasty treats,” announced Hannah. “So in the words of the old west…come and get it!”
Chapter 23
Throughout the meal, Hannah’s serving staff made sure that the baskets were kept filled with fresh tortillas and cornbread. They also ensured that there was enough butter at each table.
Jirra let out a contented sigh as she took a bite of a piece of cornbread that was covered in green chili butter.
“This is one thing you can’t get back east,” she stated.
Hannah worked her way around the tables, both greeting the guests and at the same time ensuring everything was okay.
“How is everything?” she asked.
“Hannah, it’s wonderful as always,” said Jirra.
The others all agreed.
Jirra introduced Hallie to Hannah.
“I’d love to trade some recipes with you. I have some great ones from Crete,” said Hallie.
Hannah’s eyes lit up. “That sounds like a good deal, I love Mediterranean food.”
“Great,” replied Hallie. “By the way, this barbecue sauce is wonderful.”
“Thank you. Oh, Dan, I sent a load of food up to the dig,” said Hannah. “They’ll have to reheat it, but it still better than the MREs that they eat.”
Dan laughed. “They’ll definitely appreciate that, thank you. Although they actually like some of the military meals.”
Hannah rolled her eyes. “I don’t understand why,” she replied. She then looked out at the guests and staff as they ate. “It is very satisfying to see that everyone is enjoying the meal so much.”
“Anyone who doesn’t like this meal is crazy,” said Jirra. “This meal by itself was worth the drive cross country.”
“Thank you very much Jirra,” said Hannah.
“Hannah, can you duplicate this meal for my crew?” asked Jen. “We’ll be wrapping up filming soon and I’d like to throw them a nice meal as a way of wrapping up the shoot. Oh, is it possible to have some of that wonderful chocolate dessert that Lindsey made the first time I was here at the wrap party? ”
Hannah nodded. “That can be arranged. Just give me the numbers and the date of the meal. And if Lindsay is back from Boston by the time you have your party I’m sure that she’d want to make it again just for you, Jen.”
“I will,” said Jen.
Hannah looked at her watch. “Excuse me; I need to make sure that the dessert is ready to go. It was nice meeting you Hallie. I hope we can talk later.”
Chapter 24
Hannah rang the triangle again to get everyone’s attention.
“Now for dessert…assuming you left some room, we have several choices. First there is fresh made Margarita ice cream. Next we have homemade cinnamon oatmeal cookies, and last we have Mexican chocolate-pinon brownies. These are a local treat. The pinons are like pine nuts and they come from our state tree, the single-leaf pinon. We also have fresh watermelon. So please come on up.”
The ice cream was served in small waxed paper cups, which made serving much easier.
As the guests and staff filed through the line, Cody and some of his staff lit the fire in the large stone circle that the tables surrounded. Several local musicians came out and began to play.
“This is wonderful,” said Hallie. “Thank you so much for including me.”
“You’re welcome, Hallie,” said Liz.
“You’re part of the family now,” said Jirra.
“Thank you. My dad is going to be bummed that he missed this,” she replied. She then turned to Dan. “So, when you head back up to the dig, can I join you?”
Dan nodded vigorously. “I would be honored. We’re going back tomorrow; you and Jirra can share a tent together. I’m sorry but we don’t have great accommodations at the site.”
Hallie smiled back. “That sounds great and don’t forget that I’ve spent many summers roughing it.”
“Are you sure that you don’t want to come along, Alexis?” asked Dan.
Alexis shook her head. “No, Jen has plans for me.”
He looked confused.
“She wants to give me a small role in the movie,” explained Alexis.
Jirra then saw Judy walking towards them. She was with a tall distinguished looking man.
The man looked to be in his late forties, as his black hair was starting to have a touch of gray. He was tall; almost six-two thin, but appeared to be in excellent shape. He had a well groomed moustache that sort of gave him the appearance of an old western gunslinger.
“Hi everyone, are you having a good time?” asked Judy. “This is my friend Morgan Browning.”
A round of introductions was made
“I’m sorry that we can’t stay and talk longer, but Morgan has to head to Santa Fe for a morning meeting,” apologized Judy.
They then walked away.
Jirra cast a glance at Jen who subtly shook her head as if to say I know what you mean, but this isn’t the time or place to bring it up.
Chapter 25
Alexis, Jirra, Jen, and Hallie sat out on the deck drinking coffee and enjoying a pleasant evening.
“That was a wonderful feast. When you two come to Crete I will ensure you’ll get one in return,” said Hallie. “Stefanos can roast a lamb so that the meat is so tender; it virtually melts in your mouth.”
“That sounds delicious,” said Jirra. “So, please tell me something…what’s the story with goat cheese?”
Hallie laughed. “My goddesses are rather protective of the site and when some men came and threatened to kill me…they were turned into female goats. They were rounded up by a local goat header. He milks them and makes cheese, which he gives us as a gift.”
Jirra looked at Alexis and then back at Hallie. “Okay, that’s a good reason to not eat goat cheese.”
She was also amazed how casually Hallie mentioned that she had almost been killed.
“Oh, have you heard back from Tessa?” asked Alexis.
Hallie nodded. “She had a different idea and instead of working for Jen, she’s just going to come here as a guest. She’s supposed to be here in a few days, so when you see her pretend that you don’t know her.”
“Does she think that it’s that serious?” asked Jirra.
“She has a sense for these sorts of things,” said Hallie. “Oh, she said that I can tell you about her… since we’re sort of related now.”
Jen sat up. “Please, I’ve been wondering about her.”
“As you suspected, Jirra, Tessa was also once a man. In fact she was a retired US Navy SEAL. As a man, he was betrayed and murdered while working with a team that had excavated a temple to the Goddess Athena. It was Athena who picked her to seek revenge,” said Hallie, who then went on to tell them about Tessa.
(For the entire story read Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena’s Assassin)
“By the way, Tessa had the same sort of feeling about you that you had about her,” said Hallie.
“This isn’t chance. I mean our coming together,” said Jen seriously.
“I was thinking the same way,” said Jirra.
“I was about to say the same thing,” added Hallie.
“I think you all should form some sort of organization or group,” said Alexis.
“What… like the Justice League?” asked Jirra.
“I think the X-men would be more appropriate,” said Jen with a grin.
Alexis rolled her eyes. “Seriously, when this is cleared up, you need to sit down and talk about this.”
“That might not be a bad idea,” said Jen.
“Well, let’s solve one mystery first,” said Jirra as she stretched and yawned. “It’s getting late and we have a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”
“I agree,” said Hallie. “But, I also think that Alexis’s idea is something we need to consider.”
Chapter 26
Hallie ate breakfast with Jirra the next morning. She was dressed in shorts and a gray T-shirt that said “Property of The Ohio State University Athletic Department” on it.
“Where’s Alexis?” asked Hallie.
“She left an hour ago with Jen,” replied Jirra as she poured some honey into her tea.
“I take it you two are really close,” said Hallie.
“We plan on getting married,” said Jirra.
Hallie nodded as she took a bite of her omelet.
“I have a question for you, Hallie, what’s your status…I mean legally?” asked Jirra.
“Legally and for all other purposes I am a woman. My goddesses took care of that,” said Hallie.
Jirra let out a sigh. “I wish that would happen to me. I have to pretend that I’m transgendered. It makes life rather difficult as I’m completely female…if you know what I mean.”
“So, that means you can get pregnant?”
“So, I’ve been told…and it scares me,” replied Jirra.
“Having a child is a wonderful experience, Jirra,” said Hallie. “I love my daughter.”
“It’s not that. How do I explain that I’m pregnant? I mean they’ve done wonders with SRS, but so far they haven’t included reproduction. If I get pregnant…I’m scared what will happen to me.”
“Do you want to get pregnant?”
Jirra nodded. “I get…urges…when I see a baby or a pregnant woman. Alexis knows this and we’ve talked about it and how we will handle it. I just wish I could be like you or Tessa or…um, never mind.”
Hallie stared back. “So do you know someone else…someone like us?”
Jirra looked around before replying to make sure that no one else in the dining room was listening. “Yes…she was changed by…science.”
“What do you mean… and don’t worry, I won’t ask for her name or anything like that.”
“She was changed by a DNA process. It’s a long story but the government gave her a new identity.”
Hallie nodded. “I always suspected that would be possible some day. Do you think she would be willing to meet with me some day?”
“I’m sure of it…but I would have to ask her,” replied Jirra. “She’s a great friend…one of my best friends.”
“You can never have enough of those,” said Hallie. “So our sisterhood continues to grow.”
Jirra glanced around again. “There might be another. I’ve never met her…but my friend has hinted about it.”
“Any idea what caused her change?” asked Hallie in a near whisper.
“I have no idea, but anything is possible. Maybe it’s magic?”
Chapter 27
Hallie and Jirra sat in the open jeep as it made its way along the trail to the camp. Dan was driving. It was packed full of food and water.
“How many people are at the site right now?” asked Hallie who was now wearing a well broken in boonie hat.
“Only a few right now. We’re limited due to water and food,” he replied. “We have two grad students, Barrett and Jimmy, along with two security guards.”
“Barrett is one of the grad students, he’s an old friend,” said Jirra.
“Barrett’s a real hard worker. The other one is new this year. His name is Jimmy Vasquez, nice kid,” said Dan. “They’ll be taking the jeep back tomorrow for a few days off.”
“What about the security?” asked Hallie.
“They’re contracted out by the federal government. They stay up here for two weeks at a time and then shift. For the most part they keep to themselves and don’t seem all that interested in the dig. The good thing is that they keep away the lookyloos and the thieves.”
“But you still have someone or somebodies stalking the site, right?”
“That’s right,” replied Dan. “As you know, the market for artifacts is huge right now. The thing is that we haven’t found a lot of relics here. We suspect that it’s because this site wasn’t occupied year-round. Oh, we’ve found potshards and things like that, but nothing major.”
“So why do you think it’s so important?” asked Hallie as she glanced at Jirra.
Dan hesitated. “Um, we’ve found some rather interesting petroglyphs….among other things.”
“Dan, you obviously know what I’ve helped uncover in Crete, right?”
Without looking over he nodded. “Yes, I’ve read the journals. I’m very impressed with your accomplishments.”
“You must be shocked that someone as young as I am was able to not only decipher one Minoan language but to discover a totally new one, right?”
He looked over and smiled. “To be honest…yes. But I’m also very happy for you as it’s every archeologist’s dream,” he replied.
Hallie turned and nodded at Jirra, who was in the back seat.
“Dan…you might want to stop the jeep,” said Hallie.
“What do you mean?” asked Dan.
“Dan, I think you should do as she asks,” added Jirra.
Dan stopped the jeep and put it in park.
“Okay, what’s up?”
“First off, I know about Jirra,” admitted Hallie.
Dan turned around and looked at Jirra, and then he turned back to Hallie.
“Well, she must trust you then to share such an important secret with you,” he replied.
“I also told her about the things we’ve found at the site,” added Jirra.
He just nodded.
“Dan, the reason Jirra told me was that in many ways we are very similar. I was also transformed into a woman, but my transformation was done by Minoan deities. They also gave me knowledge into their society and culture.”
Dan stared at Hallie and then he turned and looked at Jirra.
“She’s telling the truth, Dan,” said Jirra.
“You must admit that I bear a rather striking resemblance to the Minoans,” said Hallie. She then pulled a silver chain out from around her neck. It held a small double-sided ax. “I wear the labrys to honor my connection to the Minoans.”
Dan just stared back in shock.
“It’s okay to shocked Dan,” said Hallie. “I just wanted to be honest with you and you can ask me anything you want.”
He took off his hat and wiped his brow. “Okay, I do have a few…thousand questions…but the first one is…why are you here? There must be more to it than just your connection with Jirra.”
“I suppose the best answer is that I was drawn here,” explained Hallie. “I don’t know exactly why, but something is going to happen…something big.”
Dan nodded as he rubbed his chin. “Well… I guess that means one thing.”
“What’s that?” asked Jirra.
“It means we need to get up to site and figure it out,” he replied with a laugh. “Look, I’m not taking what you’re saying lightly…in fact it only confirms some of my own beliefs, rather it just makes me even more eager to uncover the mysteries that exist up here.”
“Dan, if I’m right, we may not be able to publicize all discoveries up here,” said Hallie. “Many of the things I’ve uncovered in Crete will never be made public.”
“I’ve always suspected that, Hallie. When we found Dr. Margate’s remains I suspected that he had uncovered something remarkable…something so amazing that he knew that it must remain both hidden and protected.”
“Cool,” stated Hallie. “I knew we’d get along the moment I met you.”
“I think we’re going to get along famously, Hallie…even if our fame is kept secret!” he replied as he put the jeep in gear.
Chapter 28
As they drove towards the site, Hallie told Dan about her transformation and the site back in Crete.
“I might have to make a trip there some day,” said Dan. “Just seeing the bath would be worth the trip.”
“And it still fills with hot water?” asked Jirra.
Hallie nodded. “One of the benefits of being in charge of the site is that I get to use it occasionally.”
“I’m impressed that the Greek government has bestowed such an honor on you. They’ve been burned so many times by outsiders over the years,” said Dan.
“Well, Stefanos has had a lot to do with that. He has a lot of connections with the Ministry of Culture and I’ve become good friends with the director, Dr. Peter Roussos,” said Hallie.
“Yes, I read how he officially designated the new language you discovered Linear H in your honor.”
“It was very nice of him,” said Hallie modestly. “He also had a deal with Ohio State to allow them to set up an academic program, which is part of the reason that I was awarded my position. So, Jirra told me that this site now belongs to the Federal Government.”
“Yes, it was deal that Judy made to trade the canyon for some other land. We also worked out a deal and it gave my school, The University of New Mexico, the exclusive rights for excavation. The good thing is that there are other sites that are more impressive than this one so no one has challenged us.”
“What about the Native Americans?” asked Hallie. “I know that they have protested digs at others sites, considering how their heritage has been abused I really can’t blame them for being upset.”
“We’ve had no problems with them; in fact they’ve given us their blessings. Part of it is that they don’t consider this particular site part of their culture, in fact they seem to stay away from it,” he explained. “We haven’t found a single sign that any of the native tribes have ever used the canyon, which is rather strange.”
“Why? Do they think it’s cursed?” asked Hallie.
Dan shrugged his shoulders. “I wouldn’t exactly put it that way, let’s just say that it’s a place they want nothing to do with.”
“Are people still having strange dreams?” asked Jirra.
“Not at our camp site. Although some of the new grad students will sometimes want to sleep in the canyon. They only do that once,” said Dan. “Actually they’re not dreams…they’re rather frightening nightmares.”
“Oooh, tell me about them,” asked Hallie excitedly.
“They’re sort hard to describe, but everyone who has had one has had the same impression that we’re welcome to study the site, but we’re not allowed to sleep in the canyon,” said Dan.
“Sounds like a security system. It’s probably why the native people around here want nothing to do with the canyon,” said Hallie.
Dan nodded. “That’s my theory too.”
Jirra pointed ahead. “There it is!”
Chapter 29
They were met at the site by one of the security officers. His name was Mark and he was dressed in desert fatigues. Jirra immediately noticed the holster with the automatic pistol in it.
“The others are in the canyon, do you want me to call them, Dr. Montgomery?” asked Mark.
Dan shook his head. “That won’t be necessary. We can unload the jeep ourselves.”
“I’ll give you a hand,” said Mark.
It only took them twenty minutes to unload the supplies.
Mark noticed the stone kangaroo charm that Jirra wore around her neck.
“Now I know who you are! You’re the one the camp was named for!” he exclaimed.
Jirra nodded.
“What does he mean?” asked Hallie.
Jirra pointed to the sign that showed a kangaroo drinking coffee. It hung over the entrance to the mess tent. “My name means Kangaroo and I met Barrett when he was working in his family’s coffee house.”
“That’s so cool,” said Hallie.
A stocky man stepped out of one of the tents. He had dark suntanned skin from working in the outdoors. He looked over at the new arrivals and rubbed his goatee.
“Hey, look who finally made it here!” shouted Barrett Chisholm as he put on his ball cap.
“Barrett!” exclaimed Jirra as she ran towards him.
He easily scooped her up and gave her a big hug.
“How’s my favorite Ivy Leaguer doing?” he asked as he put her down.
“Great thanks,” said Jirra. “I have a T-shirt for you.”
“Cool,” he replied. “So who’s your friend?”
“Barrett, this is Dr. Hallie Pappadimos,” said Jirra.
“Not ‘The Dr. Pappadimos’…who translated those Minoan languages?” he asked.
“I don’t see my self as ‘The Dr. Pappadimos’…just the latest in a long and distinguished line,” replied Hallie as she extended her hand. “And please call me Hallie, Barrett.”
“I’m honored to meet you, Doctor…I mean Hallie. I read all about your discoveries in Crete,” said Barrett.
Dan walked up and shook hands with Barrett.
“How’s everything Barrett?” asked Dan.
“Well, dinner was appreciated yesterday,” he replied. “It was a nice change from MREs and canned food. The bad news is that we didn’t leave any for you.”
Dan laughed. “Make sure you tell Hannah that when you get back to the spa. Anything new to report concerning the dig?”
“We found a few new potshards and our visitor has been around,” said Barrett.
“I was going to tell you that, Dr. Montgomery,” interjected Mark.
“We found more boot tracks that headed off towards that the mesa to the right; Jimmy and Victor went to go take a look around there,” said Barrett.
“Who’s Victor?” asked Jirra. She had heard Dan talk about Jimmy Vasquez the other grad student who was working at the site.
“He’s my partner and he should know better than to go off like that,” said Mark, barely holding in his irritation. “Don’t worry; I’ll have a talk with him, Dr. Montgomery.”
“I’m not upset, Mark. You know that I leave the security matters to you,” said Dan.
“Our job is to be visible here and at the canyon, not off tracking down phantoms,” continued Mark. “I’ll make sure he knows that.”
“It’s okay, Mark. I know it must be frustrating for you guys to just stay at the site,” said Dan.
“I just get the feeling that our visitor is studying us and I would like to know why,” said Mark.
Chapter 30
Forty minutes later Victor and Jimmy arrived at the campsite. Hallie was talking to Barrett and Jirra when she saw Jimmy.
Jirra noticed how the expression on Hallie’s face changed. It almost as if Hallie knew the young man entering camp with the other security guard.
“Is that Jimmy?” asked Jirra.
Barrett nodded. “Yep. Hey did you get lost?”
Jimmy shook his head. “We found more prints, but nothing else.”
He was of light build and average height, with short brown hair, in all very average looking. Jirra estimated he was in his early twenties.
Barrett introduced Jimmy to Jirra and Hallie.
Jirra was a little surprised when it appeared that Jimmy had no idea who Hallie was. Barrett chided him for not knowing one of the top archeologists in the country.
“Dude, you need to actually read some of those notices and articles that the Doc gives us,” stated Barrett.
“I’m sorry, but I tend to get a bit of tunnel-vision in my studies,” said Jimmy.
“It’s okay,” said Hallie.
After Barrett and Jimmy left to meet with Dan, Jirra turned to Hallie.
“Okay, what just happened? I saw the look on your face when Jimmy came into the camp, yet he obviously didn’t know you,” said Jirra.
Hallie let out a sigh. “I now know part of the reason why I’m here. I’ll tell you later when we’re alone.”
Chapter 31
Over at the production trailer at the spa, Jen was talking to Alexis about the role she wanted her friend to play.
“You’ve got to be kidding?” asked Alexis as she read the script.
“Hey, it’s just like you asked for…a small role without dialog,” said Jen, barely holding in her amusement.
Alexis laughed in spite of herself. “Okay, I’ll do it.” Alexis started laughing again.
“What’s so funny?”
“I was just remembering the look on your face when that car drenched you from the mud puddle in the un-credited scene you did for me on Erin Flynn. Designer dress… three thousand dollars, Hair and makeup … five hundred dollars, the look on your face… absolutely priceless!” Alexis was holding her sides as her laughter subsided.
“Yea, that scene was the talk of the water cooler crowd the day after that episode aired. I gotta admit that I had fun doing it too.” Jen wiped away a tear or two since she was also laughing.
“I think I’m getting a better deal in this one though.”
“Well, just remember that I owe you another one.”
“I know that the writers can find something for you, Jen.”
“I can’t wait. Anyway, I figured that this was a role that any actor or actress could pull off from heart,” said Jen.
“I have to admit that you’re right about that. Okay, where do you want me?”
“Just head over to wardrobe and they’ll send you over when we’re ready,” said Jen.
“You’re lucky I really like animals,” replied Alexis.
Chapter 32
Meanwhile back at the spa a young woman with dark red hair checked in at the front desk.
“I’m so grateful you were able to slip me in. My husband is at a conference in Santa Fe and I so wanted to spend some time at a spa,” she stated to the woman working the front desk. She noticed the woman’s name tag. “I really appreciate this Sally.”
“Well, we’re usually booked full this time of year but we had a cancellation,” replied Sally. “I’m just glad you’re so flexible about the room.”
“I don’t mind a single as I don’t plan on spending much time in it. I’ll be spending most of my time outside,” replied the woman. “I’m really interested in seeing some of the wildlife. I’m from Boston and the wildest thing we have there are pigeons.”
“I’ll have some maps dropped off at your room along with a copy of our own nature guide,” said Sally.
“That would be great.”
“We do ask that you register before you head out…we’ve had a few people get lost out there. Oh, there are two areas off limits,” said Sally. “They’ll be clearly marked on the maps. One is a movie shoot and the other is an archeological area.”
“A movie shoot? Anyone famous?” asked the woman curiously.
Sally leaned over. “Have you heard of Jennifer Stevens?”
“Wow! Really, she’s here?” asked the woman, barely holding back her star stuck excitement. “I absolutely love her movies!”
Sally nodded. “She’s usually out with the crew all week, but if you stick around to the weekend you’re bound to see her.”
“Thanks for the info.”
“Okay, Mrs. Barnard, here’s your key and a map to your room,” said Sally. “By the way, I love your first name…it’s so exotic.”
“Thank you again,” replied Tessa Phoenix Barnard.
Chapter 33
“How did it go?” asked Jonathan Barnard. He was calling from their home on Cape Cod.
“Perfect, I’m sure they all think I’m some housewife from back east,” replied Tessa. “I’m just glad they didn’t look in my bags. It would be hard to explain some of the things I brought along.”
“Do you think it’s that serious?”
“Hallie wouldn’t have asked me if it wasn’t,” she replied.
“That’s true,” he said. “What about the other girl…what’s her name again?”
“Jirra, Jirra Reid,” replied Tessa. “When we met back in Philly last spring I had a strange feeling about her. I don’t know what it is, but I suspect she might be like Hallie and I.”
“Well, you just be careful,” he said.
“I will. I wish you could be here with me,” she replied.
“I feel the same way, but we’ll go there together some day,” replied Jonathan.
“How’s Lisa?” asked Tessa.
“She’s sleeping,” replied Jonathan. “We spent the morning out at the beach. She really loves the ocean.”
“I would certainly hope so,” said Tessa.
“Yes, she definitely takes after her mother,” said Jonathan.
Tessa laughed. “Well don’t spoil her too much. I love both of you so much.”
“I love you too, Tessa.”
Chapter 34
“How far away from this site was the closest Anasazi settlement?” asked Hallie as they walked along the trail that led into the canyon.
“We estimate at least three days away. When you’re dealing with this sort of terrain actual distances aren’t that important,” said Dan.
Hallie nodded. “And how many settlements did this site serve?”
“We’ve found potshards that we’ve traced to four fulltime sites,” replied Dan. “We also have several that we haven’t been able to identify yet.”
“Have you found any outposts nearby?” asked Hallie.
“No, and that’s surprised me. Most of the fulltime settlements have observation posts nearby. We have conducted a search of the most logical positions and have found nothing. There’s a structure in the canyon that we’ve named the barracks as it seems to have been used by guards, but again it appears to be have only been occupied when the ceremonies were being conducted.”
They continued to walk towards the canyon.
“When do you think that the canyon was used?” asked Hallie.
“Well, Jirra has told me that it occurred in late spring or early summer, which makes sense as there would have been enough water for the mud and thunderstorms would have also occurred,” he replied. “But we don’t have any physical proof.”
“Jirra, you know this from your vision quests?” asked Hallie.
Jirra nodded. “I know it sounds strange and not exactly scientific.”
“No it doesn’t sound strange,” replied Hallie. “I fully believe that the mystical beings have the ability to bend time. In some ways, your spirit guide isn’t that different than my goddesses.”
“So does that mean you’ve been in the past too?” asked Dan.
“Several times,” replied Hallie. “I’ve been blessed to be shown the Minoan society at its peak, which was incredible…and when it ended…which was horrible.”
“I hope we eventually reach a time when we can talk openly about these sorts of things,” said Dan. “Okay, we’re just a short distance away from the canyon’s back entrance. “
“There’s Victor,” said Hallie as she waved.
The security guard was sitting under a tarp that had been positioned to give him shade. He had a camping chair, a cooler, and a two-way radio.
“How’s it going Victor?” asked Dan.
“Quiet,” he said as he looked up from his book. “I thought I saw something over that way this morning, like the sun reflecting off a pair of binoculars.” He pointed off to his left to a nearby mesa.
Jirra looked in the direction and could only see hills and scrub brush. “Is that where the tracks were heading that you and Jimmy followed yesterday?”
Victor nodded.
“Looks like a great place to hide,” said Hallie.
Victor nodded. “Too big of an area for us to search with only two people. You know, Doc this doesn’t make sense. I mean, why stake out a site that doesn’t have a lot of artifacts? I grew up two hours from here and there are lots of sites that aren’t guarded. Heck I used to find stuff as a kid that was bigger than what you’ve found…no offense. Does he know something we don’t?”
Dan shrugged his shoulders. “If he does, I wish he’d come over and tell us. However, the importance with this site isn’t in artifacts, it’s in the site itself. And there’s no way that someone can steal a canyon.”
“So how long will you be down there today?” asked Victor.
“A few hours,” replied Dan.
“Okay, Doc,” said Victor as he returned to his book.
Chapter 35
Dan walked Hallie and Jirra around the canyon. Jirra was amazed how much had been excavated since the last time she had been there.
“And you only bring up two others with you?” asked Jirra.
“Only during the summer, we have a big crew in the spring,” explained Dan. “The road has been graded slightly, but it won’t be until this fall that they do the rest. We’re limited on the amount of food and water we can bring up.”
“Thankfully that’s not a problem with our site in Crete,” said Hallie. “We currently have twenty people working the site.”
“I’d like to have ten up here fulltime next summer,” said Dan. “We’ve been working on a grant that would even give us a permanent building.”
Jirra walked over to a large bolder that had a bronze plaque mounted to it.
“Is Dr. Margate actually buried under this rock?” asked Jirra.
Dan nodded. “It took us all day to position it over the grave. We wanted a fitting headstone to him…whoever he really was.”
“So no one has been able to identify him?” asked Hallie as she looked at the monument.
Dan shook his head. “We do have dental impressions and a DNA sample...not that I ever expect to find a match. Oh, we also made a cast of his skull and we’re having a forensics expert recreating what he may have looked like.”
“Do you think he would have approved of that?” asked Jirra.
“I don’t think he would have minded. He was an archeologist and I think he would have been honored that we’re studying his remains,” said Dan. “Besides, I think he would see it as a small tradeoff for preserving this canyon.”
“To be honest, I hope you never identify him…certain things should remain a mystery,” said Hallie.
Dan nodded. “In many ways I agree with you.”
“Have you been able to get any information from his notebook?” asked Jirra.
“What notebook?” asked Hallie.
“When we found his remains, there was a small leather-clad notebook in his backpack,” said Dan. “It was pure luck that it survived at all.”
“So what’s in it?” asked Hallie.
“Some sort of code,” said Dan with a shrug. “It sort of looked like chicken scratching.”
“Can I see it? I sort of have a knack with things like that,” asked Hallie.
Dan nodded. “I can show you a copy when we get back to the spa.”
Jirra began to look at the canyon walls. She looked for anything that appeared out of the ordinary.
“You see something?” asked Dan.
Jirra shook her head. “I knew it wouldn’t be this easy.”
“Well, we can come back tomorrow and look around. We should be heading back to the camp now,” said Dan.
“What prevents someone from coming in at night?” asked Hallie.
“We have an alarm system. It works on motion sensors and it does go off a lot due to the local wildlife, but there are also camera traps so we can identify anyone who does come in. We’ve made this fairly common knowledge and combined with the fact that this is a federally protected site keeps always the curious…with the exception of our spy,” explained Dan.
“And so far he or she hasn’t actually set foot in the canyon?” asked Hallie.
Dan nodded. “Whoever it is, they seem just interested in watching us…for now.”
Chapter 36
Tessa studied the maps that Sally had given her and compared them to the topographical maps that she had brought with her. The canyon that Hallie had told her about was only seven miles away, but the terrain would make travel slow, especially at night.
She studied three ways that looked the most promising and decided to check them out in the morning. During her reconnaissance she could mark the trail with special devices that would allow her to move faster at night. She also planned to wear night vision goggles would her to move safely.
While she was aware that the area had various species of rattlesnakes, she wasn’t that worried about them. Her experience as a SEAL had taught her that most animals preferred to be left alone. Unless she stepped on one, the snakes wouldn’t be a problem. No, the only animal she was worried about was the two legged type. If the person who was observing the site was as stealthy as Hallie had described then there was the possibility of booby traps.
The more she thought about it the more likely it was that whoever was out there was ex-military, most likely Special Forces and that made her planning even more important.
She then pulled out a notebook and began to write. Whoever was out there couldn’t be working alone. They had to have at least one other person helping them. Tessa suspected that a spa employee would be the perfect cover. She also wanted to check out the background of the security personnel.
Tessa then looked at her watch and saw it was almost time for dinner. As she headed over to the dining room she wondered what sort of dinner Hallie and the others were having.
Chapter 37
“I can’t believe they ate all that food that Hannah sent up,” said Dan as he sorted through the stacks of MREs. ”Sorry about the selection, but we’re limited until we get a reliable source of power up here. The generator is okay, but it does have a tendency to break down, that’s why we only use it for the cooler for non-perishables like soda and water.”
“I don’t mind, this reminds me of when I camped,” said Hallie as she picked out a meal marked ravioli. “What about you Jirra?”
“I grew up an Army-brat so I kinda like them,” she replied as she picked out a box that listed its contents as spaghetti with meat sauce. “What are you having Dan?”
“Beef stew,” he replied.
“Where are Victor and Mark?” asked Hallie.
“They’re on patrol. They’ll be back in an hour or so,” said Dan as he opened up his box of food.
Each meal had its own heater called a flameless ration heater, which was activated by a small amount of water. The exothermic reaction caused by the addition of water was sufficient to rapidly heat up the meal.
“So, what do you think about the site, Hallie?” asked Dan.
“It could have been used in a similar way as the Minoan site. The transformed male would have been picked to fill a religious or some other ceremonial position. If the site was only used for a short period of time a year, then the number of transformed males would have been very small,” said Hallie. “It may have also been a cult, separate from mainstream society. We believe that the site in Crete was an off-shoot of the main society and that it started as Minoan society shifted away from a matrilocal society.”
Dan nodded in agreement. “The problem is that we know so little about the Anasazi society. If this was a cult then it will even harder to place into the history of the Anasazi.”
“Why would a cult like this start up?” asked Jirra.
“There are many reasons, Jirra. One could be religious or that it was used to settle arguments concerning royalty,” said Hallie.
“You mean if there was a fight between two men as to who would lead, the loser would be transformed?” asked Jirra.
“We’ve found evidence of this in Crete. It was peaceful and strictly voluntary. The male who would not become a leader would accept transformation. This would ease tensions among rival groups and ease the chance of civil war. If there was a sense of honor and status connected to the transformed, then tensions would be lowered,” said Hallie as she ate her dinner.
“And this might have been the reason for this site?” asked Jirra.
“We don’t know. However, from what we have determined from the petroglyphs, the male who was about to be transformed appeared to be doing this willingly,” said Dan. “It might have been a way to become a shaman or some other form of religious figure.”
“Many cultures throughout history have tried versions of this, however it looks like the Anasazi may have succeeded, much like Minoans,” added Hallie.
“But how did the Anasazi discover the mud?” asked Jirra. “I mean was it accidental like my transformation was?”
“It might have been like that, but the odds of it happening must be astronomical,” said Dan.
“So you don’t believe that it happened by chance?” asked Jirra.
Dan shrugged. “I suspect that there’s more to it than luck. I mean, most people struck by lighting are killed. The people out here would have known the dangers of lighting and would have taken cover.”
“That’s true, the Anasazi didn’t have golf courses,” said Hallie with a laugh.
Dan and Jirra laughed.
“All kidding aside, I agree with Dan. The mud came from a stream in a canyon. A lightning strike is very unlikely…unless…”
“What?” asked Dan.
“Have you checked the canyon walls for copper or iron deposits?” asked Hallie.
Dan shook his head. “No, we haven’t…but we haven’t seen anything that even looks like it.”
“It’s possible that’s there could be a vein of copper or iron that would transfer the lighting strike to the stream below,” said Hallie. “I imagine that those that controlled this site would have kept this fact hidden to prevent others from mining the metal.”
“What do you suggest?” asked Dan as he started a fire in the firepit.
“Tomorrow, Jirra and I will take a look up on top of the canyon above the site of the dig.”
“What about our visitor?” asked Jirra.
“We’ll act like we’re doing a survey and taking photos of the canyon,” said Jirra.
“Sounds like a plan,” said Dan.
They all turned as they heard the sound of Victor and Mark returning.
“How’s everything?” asked Dan.
“Nothing unusual,” said Mark as he sat down.
Victor sat down and took a long drink from his canteen.
“When does your shift end?” asked Dan.
“Tom and Kevin are supposed to relieve us in a day or so,” said Victor. “They’ll bring up more supplies for us too. We’re providing our own food and water so we’re not using your resources all of the time.”
“How long do you stay up here?” asked Hallie.
“Usually five to ten days at a time, sometimes longer if we’re short handed,” said Victor.
“We always have two guards,” said Dan. “Unfortunately sometimes someone calls in sick. This isn’t the most exciting position.”
“I don’t mind it,” said Victor. “Besides, I like getting overtime.”
Chapter 38
Alexis was back at the cottage that evening having finished her shots for Jen. She treated herself to a mud bath before going to dinner.
As much as she was getting tired with the industry, she loved helping Jen. She wondered how many of her fans could spot her as she mucked out the stable. She was in the background of the scene of Jirra’s “Randy” character taking a header into a huge mound of horse manure. Fortunately it was only lumpy mix of mud and straw over a mound of foam rubber that the stuntman fell into while Alexis was shoveling the real thing. Her mind turned to what sort of scene she would have Jen do. Then she thought about Jirra. She really wasn’t worried about her, but she wished they were together.
After her mud bath, she changed and headed to dinner. She joined Liz, Tara, and Cari at one of the tables.
“How did it go?” asked Liz.
“It was fun working with Jen again,” said Alexis as she ate her salad. She then saw a familiar face sitting at a table across from them. It was Tessa.
Alexis was slightly surprised as she didn’t think that Tessa was already at the spa. She also was very curious about Tessa and she couldn’t wait until they got a chance to talk.
Chapter 39
Jirra and Hallie settled into the tent they were sharing. It was small, but there was room enough to stand up. There was a wooden floor raised about a foot off the ground and enough room for two cots, which would make sleeping much more comfortable than sleeping on the ground.
“Can I ask you something, Hallie?” asked Jirra as she slipped into her sleeping bag.
“Sure,” replied Hallie.
“What happened with you and Jimmy today?”
Hallie sighed. “Well, I suppose you might as well know everything. I’ve been given a gift by the goddesses. I can sense men who are transgendered and if they so desire it I can transform them…using the artifact.”
“And does that mean that Jimmy’s TG?”
Hallie nodded.
“So what are you going to do?”
“If I get a chance to talk to him I’ll offer him a job in Crete. When the time is right I’ll talk with him and see if he wants to be changed.”
“How many times has this happened?”
“So far? Fourteen times,” replied Hallie. “Most have been people that I’ve met in Crete. Many seemed to have been drawn to the site there.”
“And once they’re changed…everything is changed, I mean their identity too?”
“Yep,” replied Hallie.
“Too bad that won’t work on me,” she stated with a sigh.
“I know what you’re going through, Jirra. I went almost a year before my identity was permanently changed by the goddesses,” she explained. “The good thing was that my closest friends and family still remember the old me.”
“Maybe you can put in a word with your goddesses for me,” said Jirra. “I mean, if I was exposed, I could deal with it…but it would affect so many others. I mean what would happen to the spa and all the people who work here? Also, it would make Alexis’s life very complicated.”
“I wouldn’t worry about her, she’s pretty strong and obviously deeply in love with you,” said Hallie.
Jirra nodded.
“Okay, my turn. Before you were changed, did you ever want to be a girl?”
Jirra shook her head. “Nope. I was very happy as a guy. I’m happy with my life now… with the exception of the whole identity thing. What about you?”
“I was the same way. When Lane changed me I was furious at her. I thought my life was over. Thankfully I found it was just the start of a new path for my life’s journey. One of the best things that has come out of my change is that my father and I are now close.”
“Does he know?” asked Jirra.
Hallie shook her head. “He was totally out of my life when I was changed. The strange thing was that for a while when I was passing myself off as transgendered he became closer to me. Now that he thinks that I’ve always been his daughter he’s been wonderful. He absolutely loves his granddaughter.”
“What about your mom?”
Hallie scratched her head. “That’s a totally different story and a rather complicated one. My birth mother…back when I was a guy totally abandoned me after I told her I was a girl. After the goddesses changed me, she was out of the picture completely. My female birth mother died when I was born.”
“Wow,” replied Jirra. “That’s so amazing.”
“Oh, if you think that’s cool, listen to this, the first guy I helped to transform also fathered my child. She’s now the godmother of Roxie.”
“Really? That’s so cool,” replied Jirra.
“Tracey’s currently serving as an officer on a destroyer and she couldn’t be happier,” continued Hallie. “Anyway, I suspect that things will work out for you too, Jirra.”
“I hope so,” replied Jirra. “Good night.”
“Good night, Jirra.”
Chapter 40
The next morning, Dan, Jirra, and Hallie headed towards the canyon.
“I wish we had some aerial photographs of the area,” said Hallie.
“I can get some if you want,” said Dan.
“Hopefully we’ll find what we’re looking for without them,” said Hallie.
“So when we head up to the canyon’s rim, what will we be looking for?” asked Jirra.
“Good question, it will probably look perfectly normal and part of the environment, but we’ll know what it is as soon as we find it,” replied Hallie.
“Oooh-kay, that was clear as mud,” quipped Jirra.
Hallie laughed. “Trust me, if we’re meant to find it then we will.”
They stopped at the trail that headed down to into the canyon and talked. It was more of a show for the visitor, assuming that he or she was watching.
Victor walked up as Hallie and Jirra headed off along the rim of the canyon.
“Where are you two off to?” he asked as he sat down on his chair.
“We’re just going around the rim to take some photos,” said Hallie. “I want to see the site from above.”
“I’m also hoping to get some photos of the local wildlife,” added Jirra.
“Waste of time if you ask me,” he said as he opened his book. “I’ve walked along the rim dozens of times and you care barely see anything of importance in the canyon. And as for wildlife, you should look down over towards that canyon, there’s a permanent source of water there. I’ve seen signs of Bighorn sheep there…and also cougars.” He pointed to the west.
“Thanks, but we have nothing better to do,” said Hallie.
“Maybe later you can show me that water hole,” said Jirra.
Victor shrugged his shoulders and started to read his book.
Chapter 41
Tessa was already two hours out on her hike. She could have made better time but she needed to look like a person looking for wildlife and not someone on a special operations recon mission.
Along the way she placed her trail markers. They were small and camouflaged to look like rocks so that no one would notice them.
She walked up the trail until she saw a fence with signs mounted on them that placed the area off limits. She stopped and read the sign before stopping to take a drink of water. If someone was watching her they wouldn’t have seen anything that looked out of place. However, what she was doing was looking for sensors. She immediately spotted a sensor half buried in the dirt just on the other side of the fence. Tessa made a mental note of the sensor and headed back to the spa.
She figured that she could make it back up to the fence in a little over an hour. From the fence it was another two miles to the canyon. From what she had learned from studying the maps there were three likely places for the visitor to make camp. She estimated that she could check out all three that night. There was one was almost halfway between the canyon and the movie shooting site and that would be the first one that Tessa would look at.
Once the campsite was located she would come back the next night and do her own surveillance. She suspected that whoever it was, that they might get careless at night. The canyon had been watched long enough for the visitor to know the routine of the guards. Also, the visitor probably didn’t think that they would be hunted themselves, especially at night.
Tessa was concerned about booby traps and sensors, but she also suspected that the visitor might not use any so as not to give away their presence.
What Tessa was hoping for was that she could get a photo of the intruder.
Chapter 42
As they walked along the rim of the canyon, Hallie told Jirra about some of the hidden features she had found back in Crete.
“The important thing to remember when looking for things like this is that while they’re hidden, they also have to be accessible to the people who hid them,” explained Hallie.
“That makes sense,” said Jirra. “So what do you think it is?”
“From what Dan told me about this area, I would suspect copper. Also the fact that your transformation took place in a copper vat makes me suspect that copper plays a part in the transformation process.”
“That makes sense,” said Jirra.
“Okay, we’re almost there. Remember if you find something, be calm, there’s a good chance we’ll be watched. Don’t shout or point, okay?”
“Can I jump up and down and shout eureka?” asked Jirra.
Hallie laughed. “Oh, you and Tessa and going to get along famously.”
Chapter 43
Jirra and Hallie spent an hour walking around the rim that was above the end of the canyon. Just as Hallie had said, nothing initially stood out.
Jirra took a lot of photos, knowing most of them would be deleted. She did get a good shot of a young golden eagle that was sitting on a rock.
“It’s amazing how hard it is to see into the canyon,” noted Hallie as she carefully peered over the edge.
“Hallie, I think I can get a good shot if I climb up on that cluster of rocks,” said Jirra.
“Okay, but be careful,” said Hallie.
Jirra climbed on a large group of rocks and discovered that it gave her a nice view into the canyon. She took several photos and about to climb down when she felt something run across her feet. It startled her and caused her to let out a curse.
“What happened, are you okay?” asked Hallie.
“Yes. A damn kangaroo rat ran across my feet and scared the crap out of me,” she replied. She then stopped and looked down. There was a small hole in the dirt that had filled in between the rocks. At first she suspected it was a burrow, but then she saw that the hole was actually carved into the rock. She bent down as if to tie her bootlace and snapped several photos of the hole.
“Are you okay?” asked Hallie again.
“Yes, I’m just tying my laces. I’ll be right down.”
When Jirra climbed down she acted as if nothing had happened.
“Well, it looks like this was a pointless trip,” said Jirra. “Oh, before we go, do you want to see the photos?”
Hallie nodded. She scanned through the photos and then saw the photos of the hole. She smiled as she noticed that Jirra had taken several with her boot next to it to give a frame of reference.
“Do you want any more?”
Hallie shook her head. “No. It was a long shot, but at least we got some exercise. Let’s head back.”
As they turned to head back, Jirra thought she saw a flash on a nearby mesa. Hallie saw it too, but ignored it and Jirra followed her lead.
*****
On the mesa, a figure in a camouflaged blind watched the two women walk back. He wished he could have heard what they were talking about, but it obvious that they didn’t find a thing.
Another day and nothing important to report to his boss, he noted. The good thing was that he was getting paid either way. He would continue to watch and wait. At least they now had some girls at the site. The redhead with the big tits was pretty hot he thought and he would love to get his hands on her. Maybe when this job was over he could grab her and have his way with her. Just the thought of this gave him an erection.
Chapter 44
“These pictures definitely show some promise,” said Dan as he scanned through the photos of the hole.
“Do you think that your spirit guide tipped you off?” asked Hallie.
“I wouldn’t put it past him,” replied Jirra with a laugh. “He probably got a good chuckle out of the way I jumped when he ran across my feet. So what do we do now?”
Dan pulled out a map and asked Jirra and Hallie to point out the location of the rocks.
“It was right here,” said Hallie.
“Okay, so tomorrow we’ll look below this spot for copper or iron deposits,” said Dan. “I would love to go look at the hole, but I want to wait until after the visitor is gone. You really think you saw something?”
“It was definitely the sun hitting the lens of a pair of binoculars,” said Hallie. “Um, Dan, this is just a feeling and no real proof, but I would be careful about letting the guards in on this.”
“Go on,” said Dan.
“Victor just seemed too nonchalant as we headed off,” said Jirra. She looked at Hallie as Hallie nodded.
“I got the same feeling. When we headed towards the end of the canyon this morning he was acting as if he didn’t care, yet he was watching all the same. It may be nothing, but anything is possible.” said Hallie.
“They all have background checks, but it might not hurt to be careful about any discoveries,” said Dan.
Chapter 45
A little after sunset, Tessa headed out on her first recon hike. She had to admit that she enjoyed doing this. As much as she loved being a wife and mother, there was still a part of her that craved this sort of thing. Maybe this was what Athena had meant when she had last spoken to her back in Crete.
Tessa was dressed in dark utilities and had on a military tactical vest to hold her gear. It wasn’t exactly a good disguise, but she figured no tourist would be out in the bush after dark. So if she was detected she would have to rely on her military training to get out of trouble. Before she left her cottage she had loaded her ten millimeter Glock, just in case she thought. She had vowed never to be caught unprepared again as she rotated the silver ring with the ruby mounted in it around her finger, the ring that she had once given Lisa Barnard.
Once she was clear of the spa, Tessa used her night goggles and found that she had no trouble following the trail. The markers she had planted that morning gave off a slight glow that was only visible with the goggles.
In addition to the goggles, she carried a camera that was mounted with a night scope. Hopefully she would get a shot of whoever was staking out the canyons.
Tessa walking quietly along the trail, carefully listening for anything that was out of the ordinary. Thankfully all she heard was the sounds of the night life.
When she reached the fence, she carefully crossed it so that she wouldn’t set off the sensors. She figured these were the ones set by the canyon security forces, as they were too sloppily set to be have been down by a real professional.
She slowly headed towards her first objective. Tessa hadn’t bothered to bring a map; instead she had the coordinates loaded into a small portable GPS receiver that she wore on her wrist. It was one of the many gifts from Armando, her gunrunner friend back in Palma.
Tessa was halfway up the mesa when she realized that she was on the right track. She could smell a cigar; it was amazing how far the smell of tobacco could travel. Her quarry had made the first mistake and had given away his position.
Tessa slowly worked her way up through the brush. When she was almost to the top she found a sensor wire. It was very thin and had been expertly run through the brush. If someone hadn’t been expecting it, then they would have probably never even noticed it, even after it had been broken.
She slowly worked her way around the perimeter of the site. The sensor wire had been expertly laid down and she couldn’t find a way through it.
Tessa sat and listened and she could hear someone walking around. Whoever it was wearing military boots, judging by the sound they were making in the dirt. It was a small thing, but when she had been a SEAL, it was little things like this that had saved her ass many times.
The smell of the cigar was vaguely familiar. It was obviously a good one, there was something very distinctive about it, but she couldn’t place it. She knew that it would come to her eventually.
After an hour, Tessa slowly slipped back down the mesa. She would have to come up with another way to figure out who was up there. But at least she knew where he was, so the surveillance mission hadn’t been a waste of time.
It came to her on the way back to the spa and she immediately began to work out the details in her mind.
Back at the spa, Tessa was pleased to see that her plan would work. As she reviewed the maps she verified that the mesa was actually just outside the security area. She could legitimately head up there…with the right excuse, and for that she would need help. She picked up her phone and hoped she could reach Hallie.
Chapter 46
“So, why can’t we just turn this guy over to the security guards?” asked Jirra.
“According to Tessa, it wouldn’t accomplish anything. We need to figure out who the man is working for. If we have him arrested then he would only be replaced by someone else…and we will have tipped our hand that we know something is going on…those are Tessa’s words by the way,” said Hallie.
“I really can’t wait to meet her,” said Jirra.
“I feel that you’ll get along famously. Now, do you think that your friends will go for this plan?”
Jirra nodded. “I just wish I was in on it.”
Back at the spa, a small group headed out in to the hills. Tara was leading them out on a nature walk, which would include a hike up a mesa that promised to give them a great view of the canyons.
It was a small group, consisting only of Tara, Tessa, Alexis, and Jen.
Unlike the previous night’s journey, this one was far less stealthy. To all the world they looked like people on a nature hike. The only things out of place were the handgun hidden in Tessa’s fanny pack, and a special camera that would allow her to take pictures secretly.
The hike had been announced that morning, but due to the “arduous” nature of the hike, no other guests signed up for it, which was just fine as far as Tessa was concerned.
Hopefully when they reached the top of the mesa her quarry would be seen. Tessa had briefed the others that the man would probably have a good cover story and say that he was part of the archeological security. She also explained that they would go along with the story and apologize for “trespassing.”
“This is pretty cool,” said Alexis. “Thanks for including us.”
“I’m just glad that Tara was so nice to agree to this at such short notice,” said Tessa.
“Hey, who am I to turn down one of Hallie and Jirra’s friends,” replied Tara. “Thank you for trusting us.”
Tessa had told them her story of transformation.
“You’re welcome,” replied Tessa.
“I just feel a little better today knowing that Athena is real,” said Tara.
“I have to agree,” added Jen. She had given the cast and crew the day off at the spa as they were ahead of schedule on the shoot. “I’m also glad that I get to play this time.”
“I’m glad we have both you and Alexis along,” said Tessa. “The guy will be even less likely to do something threatening around celebrities.”
It took them nearly three hours to reach the mesa. Tessa figured that unless the man up there was drunk or blind, he would have seen them for the past hour. It would give him plenty of time to react as the last thing she wanted was to surprise him.
They were halfway up the mesa, when Tessa first saw him. She couldn’t quite make out his face as his hat was covering his eyes. He was dressed in the same security uniform that she had seen in the photos that Tara had shown her.
“Excuse me, but are you aware that you’re trespassing on federal property?” he asked in a friendly, but official manner.
Tessa positioned herself so she could get photos of the man. She had to admit that he was pretty authentic, even though she knew he was a fake.
“Sorry, but there must be some mistake,” said Tara. “I’m one of the employees at the Caldera de Gaia Spa and according to the maps this area isn’t part of the exclusion area.”
She pulled out her map and showed it to him.
The man walked down and pushed his hat up in a non-threatening manner. “Hmm, I guess the word didn’t get out completely. The exclusion zone was just expanded yesterday. We’ve had some reports of trespassing and we’ve been using this mesa as an observation site. It’s temporary and I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”
Tara nodded. “Okay, I guess they don’t tell us peons everything,” she replied with a laugh. “Thanks for letting us know.”
“No problem,” replied the man. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t tell anyone you saw me up here. We’ll let the spa know when it’s okay to come back up here.”
“Thanks again,” said Tara. She then turned and looked at the others. “Sorry about this, but at least we got some good sightings today.”
As they headed down the mesa, Tessa smiled to herself as it had all worked according to plan.
Chapter 47
Back at the spa, they gathered in Tara’s office for something cold to drink.
“So…did you get the photo?” asked Tara. “I’ve been meaning to ask you the whole way back!”
Tessa nodded. “I got several, although I don’t need them; I know exactly who he is.”
“Well?” asked Jen. “Don’t keep us in suspense!”
Tessa took a long drink of water. “His name is Thomas Boyer. The last time I saw him he was working for a private security company in Afghanistan. I think he had once been in the marines, but left to make more money as a contractor. Not the smartest guy I ever met, but capable.”
“He’s a mercenary?” asked Jen with disgust. “I thought he was just stupid because he didn’t recognize us, now it turns out he’s a solider of fortune.”
Tessa nodded. “I doubt he recognized you because the only movies he ever watched were X-rated. He’s a real sonofabitch, has a very distorted view of women.”
“So he’s not the type to be interested in Anasazi artifacts?” asked Alexis.
“Hardly. As I implied, he’s not exactly into cultural pursuits. He only cares about being paid. He’s also not the type to think of something like this himself. We suspected him of being a player in the black-market when I was there; it was believed he was working for someone else,” said Tessa. “He was later fired and kicked out of the country.”
“Okay, I’ll bite, what got him fired?” asked Tara.
“He raped several women; unfortunately none of the women would come forward to press charges due to cultural beliefs. They were afraid of bringing shame on their families and that bastard Boyer knew that,” replied Tessa with disgust. “My team caught him right after one of his ‘exploits’. I should have shot him myself for that… or at least turned him over to the tribal elders…they would have castrated him on the spot. Unfortunately due to his connections, he was only deported and fired. I’ll try and see who he’s working for now.”
“Are Hallie and Jirra in danger?” asked Alexis.
“I doubt he would try anything right now, but I think I should join them out there, just in case. I’ll call Hallie and see if that can be arranged,” said Tessa.
“So, if you head out there, who is going to track down who Boyer is working for?” asked Jen.
“My better half,” replied Tessa with a grin. “He’s the brains and I’m the muscle!”
Chapter 48
Tessa joined Barrett and Jimmy on their trip up to the canyon. They drove two jeeps this time, to bring up the additional supplies and water.
Tessa was dressed in shorts and a sleeveless t-shirt. On her head she wore a military surplus boonie hat.
“So you’ve worked for Dr. Pappadimos in Crete?” asked Barrett.
“Yes, I’m no professional like Hallie, but I have some experience in the field,” she replied. “I was surprised to hear she was here. Thank you so much for allowing me to join you.”
“No problem, it’ll be great to have some help,” said Barrett. He looked over his shoulder as if to see how Jimmy was doing. He then looked over at Tessa. “By the way, nice tattoo on your shoulder.”
Tessa smiled back. “You mean my owl?”
“Yes, I don’t think I’ve ever seen one like it.”
“I got it in Greece to honor Athena,” she replied.
“I thought it looked Greek,” he replied. “It’s one of the best looking tattoos I’ve ever seen…so detailed.”
“I like it,” she replied.
“Okay, we’re almost here,” he said.
Jirra and Hallie waved from the camp.
“Did you miss us?” asked Barrett as he got of the jeep.
“You were gone?” replied Jirra with a laugh.
Barrett laughed and gave her a big hug.
Hallie greeted Tessa and introduced her to Dan.
“Thank you for allowing me to help,” said Tessa.
“Well, we can always use some more help,” he replied.
“Good to see you again, Tessa,” said Jirra.
The two women hugged.
“I’m glad you remembered me,” replied Tessa.
“Well, let’s get started on unloading the jeeps. It’ll be dark soon,” stated Dan.
Chapter 49
Dinner was a treat prepared by Hannah’s staff. It was a Cajun meal called gumbo ya-ya with white rice. Hannah had provided the meal along with instructions.
Hallie and Jirra set about preparing the dinner, which mainly consisted of warming up the food.
“It smells wonderful, what’s in it?” asked Dan as he leaned over the pot cooking over the gas grill.
Hallie looked at the recipe. “It’s stewed chicken, andouille sausage, onions, celery, green peppers, cayenne, bay, salt, pepper and parsley for garnish.”
Dan nodded. “I love how she always lists all the ingredients, just in case someone has an allergy. It also makes it easier to identify a particular flavor.”
“What’s in the other boxes and coolers?” asked Tessa.
Hallie read the list. “Italian bread, butter, cucumber salad with a sweet and sour dressing, a Muffuletta salad, lemon cupcakes, chocolate chip cookies, marshmallows, Hershey bars and graham crackers…cool smores!”
Dan looked in one of the other coolers. “Ahh, Dose Equis, she does think of everything. Who else wants one? There’s also sodas.”
“What’s a Muffuletta salad?” asked Barrett as he took a beer.
“I don’t know about the salad, but a Muffuletta is as a sandwich of meats, cheeses, and olive salad, stuffed into a loaf of Italian bread, weighted, and then cut into wedges,” explained Tessa. “It can be a meal just by itself.”
“Well, according to the notes that Hannah provided, it’s a salad with cubed salami, ham, provolone cheese, black olives, green olives, celery, onion, garlic, fresh thyme, fresh parsley, salt & pepper, in a vinaigrette salad dressing,” said Hallie.
“Everything sounds great,” said Jimmy. “Can we do anything to help?”
“Just break out the plates,” said Hallie. “It looks like it will be ready shortly.”
After dinner, Jirra, Hallie, and Dan were briefed by Tessa. Barrett and Jimmy joined the guards on the evening patrol.
“How’re you going to find out who this guy is working for?” asked Dan.
“My husband is a reporter and has some rather good connections,” replied Tessa. “So, have you found anything of interest that would cause someone to hire a man like Tom Boyer?”
Dan looked at Hallie.
“She knows about me, Dan,” said Hallie. “She’s also like me…and Jirra.”
Dan shook his head. “Okay, I’m game, how were you transformed?”
Tessa got up and filled her cup with coffee. “Do you remember the murders of an archeological team on a small Greek island a while back?”
Dan nodded. “Yes I do. It was the site being investigated by Dr. Peter Fox of the British Museum. I met him once, a bit arrogant, but very intelligent.”
“I was there,” replied Tessa. She then told them how Jason Blackthorn had been killed and was resurrected as Tessa Phoenix by Athena.
“Hallie was right, your story is amazing,” said Jirra.
“By the way, I still would like to hear more about your transformation, Jirra,” said Tessa.
“I’ll be glad to,” replied Jirra.
“So that’s why you were called in, Tessa?” said Dan.
Tessa nodded. “I still have the skills and knowledge of my old job. So back to my question, have you discovered anything that would attract the interest of someone who could hire Boyer?”
“Not yet, although Hallie and Jirra made a rather interesting discovery,” said Dan. He then told Tessa about the carved hole.
“So, someone could put a metal pole up there to act as a lightning rod,” said Tessa.
“That’s what we think,” said Hallie.
“Okay, but something is still missing,” said Tessa. “Someone must know something about this site and is waiting for you to uncover something very valuable.”
“I wish they’d let us know what it is,” said Dan.
Jirra listened to the conversation and then snapped her fingers. “I got it!”
The others turned to her.
“Okay, what is it?” asked Tessa.
“Dr. Margate obviously found something here and told someone. When he realized his mistake he came back and tried to hide it. That’s why he blew up the canyon’s entrance,” said Jirra excitedly.
“That could be it,” said Dan.
“Who is Dr, Margate?” asked Tessa.
Dan told her about the mysterious archeologist who had discovered the canyon.
“So, there might be something really mysterious hidden in the canyon,” said Tessa.
“That’s right,” said Dan. “The campus library has copies of all Margate’s books, along with a collection of his private papers. I’ll send Barrett and Jimmy back there tomorrow.”
“I take it neither of them knows about us,” said Tessa.
“That’s right,” said Jirra. “Although Barrett is really cool; I’d like to tell him some day.”
Hallie also mentioned their suspicions about the security guards.
“I’ll have a check done on them too,” said Tessa. “Can you provide me with their complete names?”
Dan nodded. “I have them in my notebook.”
“Good, can you get them for me now?”
“Cell phones don’t work very well down here, you’ll have to go up somewhere high,” he replied.
Tessa laughed as she pulled a phone out of her backpack. “I have pretty good coverage with this one.”
“What is that?” asked Dan as he looked at the phone.
“It’s the latest in secure satellite phones. They’re not sold on the open market yet,” she replied with a wink.
“Where did you get one?” asked Jirra.
“I have a friend who’s a gunrunner and he provides me with all the latest toys,” she replied.
Dan just shook his head in disbelief and smiled. “God I love my job…you meet the most interesting people.”
Chapter 50
The next morning Barrett and Jimmy headed back to the spa.
“Call us immediately if you find any reference to this site in Margate’s publications,” said Dan.
“We will,” replied Barrett.
Victor walked over shaking his head in anger.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dan.
“Both our reliefs got assigned elsewhere for the next couple of days,” he replied.
“Really?” asked Dan.
Victor nodded. “Look, I don’t mind staying up here and collecting some overtime, but we both could really use a shower.”
“Go down to the spa for the day,” said Dan as he looked at his watch. “Just be back before dark.”
“Um, that would leave you unguarded,” noted Victor.
“We’ll be fine. We haven’t found anything of value worth stealing anyway,” said Dan.
Victor looked at his partner, who nodded.
“Okay, Doc, we’ll be back by seven,” said Victor.
Chapter 51
“Do you believe him?” asked Hallie as they walked to the site.
Dan shrugged his shoulders. “I called and confirmed his story. They do want us to call in every hour.”
“I’ll stand guard if you want,” said Tessa.
“If you want to,” said Dan.
“Besides, I want to see what I can see of that mesa where we saw Boyer,” she said.
Hallie headed down the trail into the canyon with Jirra.
“You seem quiet this morning, what’s up?” asked Hallie.
Jirra adjusted her hat and wiped her brow. “I had a weird dream last night. It was about the canyon.”
“What about it?” asked Hallie.
“I think we’re looking in the wrong place. I’m going to poke around at the front of the canyon while you and Dan look in the back, okay?”
Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “Hey, who am I to go against dreams. Call us if you find anything, okay?”
Jirra nodded and headed to the rock slide.
Chapter 52
Hallie inspected the canyon wall. She started up high and slowly worked her way down. It was slow work, but she was used to it.
Dan studied the petroglyphs, looking for clues.
After two hours, Hallie noticed something near the base of the canyon wall. She bent down and began to carefully dig into the rock.
“Dan, come here!” she said excitedly.
He came over and she pointed to the wall.
“Does that look like copper to you?” she asked.
“I’ll be damned,” he exclaimed as he examined it.
“Um… I just found something,” said Jirra as she walked up to them.
“So did we, look, it’s copper,” said Hallie.
“That’s great, but I think I can top that,” said Jirra.
“What did you find?” asked Dan.
“I…I’m really not sure how to describe it…but it doesn’t look like it belongs here,” she said.
“What are you talking about?” asked Hallie.
“Follow me,” said Jirra.
Chapter 53
“I was climbing around the rocks when I saw a crack in the canyon wall. I checked it out and there’s something shiny inside,” said Jirra. “I can reach it, but I decided to wait until you were here.”
“Shiny?” asked Dan.
“I think its gold,” she continued.
“Where is it?” asked Hallie.
Jirra began to climb up the rocks, followed by Dan and Hallie.
“It looks like there was a recent slide here,” he noted.
Jirra nodded. “It’s in there,” she said as she pointed into a fracture in the canyon wall.
Dan pulled out a flashlight and shined inside. “There’s definitely something in there, but I can’t reach it.”
“I can, if that’s okay,” said Jirra.
“See if you can get it, but don’t try and force it,” said Dan as he handed her a pair of gloves.
Jirra reached inside the fissure and was able to grab the object. “I got it.”
She carefully pulled it out.
“What is it?” she asked as she held it out.
The object was a thin square plate, roughly four inches by four inches. There were markings on the plate.
Dan shook his head. “I have no idea, but it’s definitely not Anasazi.”
Hallie gasped and the others looked at her.
“What is it?” asked Jirra as she carefully held the small golden plate.
“It’s Minoan,” she replied fighting back her excitement. “The writing…it looks like Linear H.”
Chapter 54
There was nothing else in the fracture and Dan, Hallie, and Jirra retreated with the gold plate back into the back of the canyon.
“Can you read it?” asked Dan.
“It will take time,” said Hallie. “The problem with Linear H is that it doesn’t flow as easy as the others. It’s not like picking up a book and reading it.”
“So, does that mean that this site is connected to your’s back in Crete?” asked Jirra.
“Too early to say, but the cult that ran the temple in Crete used Linear H. We haven’t found it at any site that wasn’t connected to the cult,” said Hallie as she stared at the plate. “I know that when the Minoan society collapsed after Thera some of the people fled, taking their knowledge with them. We’ve found some connections with other cultures, but they’ve all been in Europe, Asia, and Africa. This is the first proof of a trans-Atlantic migration by the Minoans.”
“Dr. Margate must have found this and then hidden it,” said Jirra.
“That would be my guess. He may not have known it was Minoan, but he would have immediately deduced that it was from some ancient culture that wasn’t native to the region,” said Dan. “And someone knows about it and obviously wants it. We need to keep this a secret for now.”
“Agreed,” said Hallie as she stared at the plate. “I can make an etching of it and study that.”
“Where do we hide the original?” asked Jirra.
“We keep it with us for now and when we return to the spa we lock it up,” said Dan.
“In your office?” asked Jirra.
Dan shook his head. “No, too obvious… no, we put it in your mom’s medical safe.”
Chapter 55
“Any sign of Boyer?” asked Hallie.
Tessa shook her head. “No, but I got a call from Jon. He found out that Thomas Boyer is currently an employee of Thunderbird Security Agency. They’ve have offices in both Arizona and New Mexico and provide a variety of security services.”
“I’ve heard of them,” said Dan. “They started out as a bodyguard company…mainly for executives who traveled into Latin America, right?”
Tessa smiled. “You get an A+, Dan. Anyway, Jon is going to send me file on them.”
“So how easy will it be to find out who hired Boyer for this job?” asked Jirra.
“It won’t be,” replied Tessa. “We’ll have to do some old fashioned detective work. Jon will continue to look from his end and we’ll see what we can turn up.”
“Well, we found something too,” said Hallie. She then told Tessa about the plate.
“And it’s in your bag?” asked Tessa.
Hallie nodded.
“This must be what Boyer’s been looking for,” said Tessa. “Hallie, I think you should head back to the spa as soon as the others return. It will allow you to study the plate without interference.”
“Wouldn’t Hallie leaving the dig look suspicious?” asked Jirra.
“No, in fact we could work it into our plan,” said Dan. He then told them his idea.
“I like it,” said Tessa. “So when will the others be back?”
“Hopefully in a day or two,” said Dan. “So in the meantime we go on like nothing has changed.”
“Yeah, like that will happen,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 56
“Look at this glyph,” said Dan as he pointed to one of the stone carvings.
It appeared to show lightning striking the top of a hill.
“I see what you mean,” said Hallie.
“When I first saw this, I thought the vertical line was part of the lightning, but it must be the lightning rod that was stuck into the rocks,” said Dan.
“So what happened to the rod?” asked Jirra.
“It could be anywhere. It was probably a very sacred item and I doubt they would have left it here between ceremonies,” said Dan. “Still, let’s search the structures, there might be something there…like a place they stored it.”
To Dan’s surprise, they found a carved hole in the building they had named the barracks.
“Maybe we had this wrong,” said Dan. “This wasn’t a barracks to provide security for the site; rather it may have been used to guard the rod.”
Hallie bent down to inspect the hole where the rod would have been mounted. “Look, there are some carvings here. Can you get me a brush?”
“I’ll get it,” said Jirra. She returned a few moments later and handed the brush to Hallie.
Hallie carefully brushed away the centuries of dirt. She then stopped suddenly.
“What is it?” asked Dan.
“Looks like more Linear H,” said Hallie. “I recognize this one. It’s a blessing that we have found in many of the sites back in Crete. It honors the goddesses that cause transformations.”
“How many people can read Linear H?” asked Jirra.
“Not including me? Maybe ten others,” she replied. “To the untrained eye it often looks likes scratches. I sometimes think that was the reason the cult used it so much. Dan can you get me some paper, I’d like to make a copy of this.”
“Okay and I’ll get my camera,” he replied.
Tessa and Jirra headed out into the canyon.
“This is so amazing,” stated Tessa.
“I know,” replied Jirra. “I can’t imagine what it must have been like for the surviving Minoans to cross the ocean and end up here. I wonder how many other cultures they came in contact with.”
Tessa just nodded. “I’ve always suspected that the ancient people had contact with each other.”
“Can I ask you something?” asked Jirra.
“Sure, Jirra,” replied Tessa.
“How old are you?”
“As Tessa, I’m just twenty-three. However, I was forty-eight when I was transformed,” she replied.
“So I take it you have a real identity then,” said Jirra.
“I kinda have to. According to the Navy, my ashes are in an urn at Fort Rosecrans National Cemetery in San Diego,” she replied. “Hallie told me about your situation, I wish I could tell you how it will work out, but that’s not up to me. The good thing is that you’re surrounded by people that care about you. That won’t change if you ever are exposed. In some ways I envy you. I’m cut off from my old life completely. Don’t get me wrong, I love who I am now, but it would be nice to see old friends.”
“Hallie said that you have a daughter.”
Tessa nodded. “It’s so amazing. As a man, I was never interested in having a family and now…well, having Lisa was one of the greatest experiences in my life…or should I say lives.”
Jirra smiled. “Alexis and I plan on having kids some day.”
“I wish you all the best,” said Tessa. “I found that giving birth was an incredible experience.”
“One more question, our getting to be friends, and I mean you, me, Hallie, Jen… it can’t be chance, right?”
“I’ve been thinking about that myself,” said Tessa.
“I know of at least one other,” said Jirra. “She was changed by a DNA process.”
“I think I can tell what’s on your mind; you’re thinking that we’re destined to come together for some bigger thing, right?”
Jirra nodded. “Not full time or anything like that.”
“I know exactly what you’re thinking, Jirra. It makes sense. Well when this mystery is solved we can talk about it,” said Tessa.
“I’d like that,” said Jirra.
Chapter 57
Dinner was the leftovers from the night before.
“Thank god the generator didn’t crap out,” said Victor as he scooped some of the food onto his plate. “I was looking forward to this all day.”
“It is good,” said Tessa. “So, tell me about you guys, is that what you want to do for a living?”
“I want to get a job with the Secret Service,” said Mark as he ate some of the gumbo.
“I’m transferring to the Border Patrol,” said Victor. “I love the outdoors too much to be behind a desk.”
“I know how that feels,” said Hallie. “I teach half the year, but what I love is being out in the field.”
“What about you, Jirra?” asked Victor.
“I’m currently a college student at Penn,” she replied.
“Whoa, a real Ivy Leaguer!” stated Mark.
“She’s also a writer,” added Dan.
“Really?” asked Victor. “Have you had anything published?”
“Not exactly…I’ve helped on a few scripts including the one for Jen Steven’s movie and have written a screenplay for a TV show.”
“No shit!” said Mark. “Oops, I mean, wow that’s cool.”
They all laughed.
“What show, Jirra?” asked Victor.
“I wrote an episode for Erin Flynn,” she replied.
“Really? I love that show. Which episode?” asked Mark.
Jirra described the show.
“You wrote that one? Now, I am impressed,” said Mark. “Have you met Faith Collins yet?”
Jirra nodded. “I’m due to go work for her in a few weeks.”
“Jirra, can I ask you a favor?” asked Victor.
She nodded as she ate some gumbo and rice.
“Can you get me her autograph? My girlfriend loves those books,” said Victor.
“Me too,” added Mark.
Jirra smiled. “Sure, that won’t be a problem. Just give me your addresses.”
“Thanks a lot. My girlfriend, Lucia, will love that,” said Victor.
Chapter 58
“Do you think that’s really necessary?” asked Jirra.
Tessa nodded. “It’ll give us some piece of mind concerning both of the guards. I promise that they’ll never know we did a background check on them.”
They were sitting outside by the fire. The others had gone to bed.
“Okay. I used to suspect Victor, but tonight he seemed so nice and normal,” said Jirra.
“He can be nice and normal and corrupt at the same time, trust me on that one,” said Tessa.
Jirra nodded. “I really want to get to know you better; you sound like you have so many great stories. I also admire the way you’ve adapted to your new life.”
“You haven’t done so badly yourself,” replied Tessa.
Jirra laughed. “I can’t imagine why you think that.”
“Don’t put yourself down, Jirra. It was easy for me, I was given a whole new life, and you have had to overcome many obstacles. It would have been very easy for you to avoid the real world…I doubt that anyone would have objected if you had just stayed here at the spa. Instead you’ve gone to a very prestigious university and have sought out a very public life. That’s very courageous…to be honest I don’t know if I could have done the same thing.”
“I’ve had a lot of help,” replied Jirra.
“Yes, you’re surrounded with many wonderful friends, but friendship goes both ways. Do you think that these people would support you if they didn’t get something back?” asked Tessa.
Jirra listened and contemplated what Tessa was saying.
“I see your point,” said Jirra.
“If the worst happens and your transformation becomes public these people will stick with you…as will I,” continued Tessa.
Jirra nodded. “Thank you.”
“Good, now if you don’t mind, I need to change and take a little walk,” said Tessa.
“Walk? Where are you planning on going? It’s pretty dark out there, just in case you haven’t noticed,” said Jirra.
“I want to check out the mesa where we saw Boyer. I suspect he’s already moved to another site. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine,” said Tessa.
Chapter 59
Even though she was understood the importance of keeping the Minoan plate secret, Hallie couldn’t resist looking at the etching she had made.
Initially she suspected the plate was some sort of prayer or offering to the goddesses, but as she began the slow translation, it was becoming clear that part of the purpose of the plate was to provide directions to another location. From what Hallie could deduce, the other site was very close.
She folded up the etching and thought about this monumental discovery. It could mean that the Minoans discovered the canyon and may have introduced the properties of the mud to the Anasazi.
Hallie suspected that it may have only been a few survivors of the shattered Minoan culture that reached this canyon. They may have tried to resurrect the cult with the Anasazi and either died out here, or moved on. She suspected the plate was a signal to other survivors. Most likely it had probably been prominently displayed in the canyon, until it had been removed by Dr, Margate.
It this was true, that meant there might be other sites located around the world. From what she had learned of the Minoan cult, it seemed to thrive on contact with other cultures, especially with those that had similar beliefs. This sent a wave of excitement through her.
Granted, this was all a theory, but that was the nature of her chosen career. She also knew that like some of her discoveries back in Crete, these may also be kept secret. She also knew that there were still secrets back in Crete waiting for her to discover.
Chapter 60
Tessa arrived back a little after three in the morning and quietly slipped into her tent.
Jirra had heard Tessa return, but she decided to wait until the next morning to ask her what, if anything she had found.
When they sat down for breakfast that morning, which consisted of scrambled powdered eggs and biscuits, Dan received a call from Barrett.
“The reception was pretty bad, but from what I could make out, he’s back,” said Dan as he sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee. “He said he’ll be up here in a few hours as soon as he loads up the jeep. Oh, bad news, Victor, Barrett said that your relief has been delayed a few days.”
Victor nodded. “I thought that would happen.”
“Um, who made the biscuits? They’re delicious!” commented Jirra as she put some honey on one.
Victor put up his hand. “My dad taught me to make them when we used to go hunting.”
“Well he did a great job,” added Hallie. “They’re wonderful. They more than make up for the powdered eggs.”
“Thank you,” replied Victor. He truly seemed pleased that the women liked the biscuits.
“Doc, I need to head back down to the spa,” said Hallie. “I really need to check in with my site back in Crete.”
“Will you be coming back?” asked Jirra as she followed the plan.
Hallie nodded. “I just need a few days down there to make sure my teams aren’t running amuck back in Crete. I also need to check up on my dad.”
“I can drive her down,” said Mark. “I’ll bring up another run of supplies.”
Dan nodded. “Just call in as soon as you get into the spa.”
Mark nodded. “We’ll leave as soon as Barrett gets here.”
“I’ll be ready,” said Hallie.
Chapter 61
Barrett arrived two hours later and everyone helped unload the jeep. He explained that Jimmy was staying back at the university to continue doing research.
“We didn’t find much…it seems that most of the university’s papers on Dr, Margate are missing,” stated Barrett.
“Missing?” asked Dan.
“They’re hoping that they’re just misplaced,” replied Barrett. “But it looks like they might have been stolen.
Tessa and Jirra watched Hallie and Mark drive off towards the spa. Dan and Barrett had gone to the dig site and Victor was on guard duty.
“What did you find last night?” asked Jirra as they walked slowly towards the front of the canyon.
“Boyer’s gone. That either means he’s gone for now or more likely he’s moved to another campsite, that’s what I would have done,” she replied. “When I did surveillance I always had several fallback positions.”
“That makes sense. So why are we off to see the front of the canyon? There’s nothing to see other than a rather impressive rockslide,” said Jirra.
“I just want to see it…I also want to make a phone call. I want to see if Jon found out anything,” said Tessa.
“Aren’t you worried that Boyer might see you make the call?”
Tessa shook her head. “No. He couldn’t be able to tell the difference unless he was real close.”
It took them twenty minutes to reach the front of the canyon. Tessa stared at the rock slide.
“From what I’ve seen on both sides it’s pretty obvious that Margate was in a hurry,” said Tessa.
“What do you mean…besides the fact that he killed himself in the explosion,” said Jirra.
“That’s one clue, no it’s the fact that he used a lot of explosives and he set them on both sides of the canyon. The rubble tells the story. He was in a hurry, possibly he was even being shot at,” explained Tessa.
“Whoa, what makes you think he was being shot at?” asked Jirra.
Tessa pointed to the right side of the canyon’s entrance. “Those marks are faded, but they’re obviously bullet marks, most likely from a high-powered rifle. Margate would have been just on the other side of the rocks. I imagine if we looked carefully enough we’d find some cartridges around here.”
“Assuming those marks are from bullets. Couldn’t they have been from someone who was doing some shooting?”
Tessa shook her head. “From what you’ve told me about this area that seems very unlikely. It sounds like Judy’s family didn’t allow trespassers and if someone just wanted to do some shooting there are plenty of other places to do it that are a lot easier to get to.”
“Well, you’re the expert,” said Jirra.
“I’m going to make my call now,” said Tessa as she pulled her phone out of her bag.
Jirra nodded and walked away. Mainly she wanted to give Tessa some privacy, but she wanted to see if she could find some proof to support Tessa’s theory.
She knew that it was very unlikely that she would find anything, but it beat just standing around doing nothing.
She walked along the long dried out creek bed turned and looked back at the rockslide.
Her father had taught her to shoot, so she knew the approximate distance someone would have to have been. She tried to picture what the canyon would have looked like back then and then based on where she had found Dr. Margate’s body she moved to her left. She remembered that the there was a slight outcropping in front of where Dr. Margate’s remains had been located, which meant, if there was a shooter they would have been positioned more to the left, which also meant they had to have been closer to the rock slide.
Jirra walked towards where she theorized the shooter had been and looked around the ground. It was littered with rock shards, which meant that it was likely that the shooter had been hit by the rocks, some of which were quite large.
Tessa walked over to where she was standing.
“What did you find?” asked Tessa.
“Okay, based on your experience, if the shooter was standing here, could they have been injured by the rocks from the explosion?”
Tessa nodded. “Why do you think they were here?”
Jirra explained her theory.
Tessa stared at the rockslide. “You’re right. This is a very likely shooting location.”
“If the shooter had been tracking Dr. Margate, then why didn’t they find another way into the canyon?” asked Jirra.
“That’s obvious…they didn’t survive to get back and tell anyone what they found. You can’t imagine the damage that shards of rock can do to the human body,” said Tessa. “Lets head down this trail and see if we find anything else.”
“Why?” asked Jirra.
“If someone was hit this is the most logical way to go. It’s also a creek bed and water tends to move things around,” explained Tessa. “This is pretty cool, it’s like doing CSI on a seventy year old mystery.”
They walked down the trail together, studying the ground.
“How did the call go?” asked Jirra.
“Lisa wants a kitten,” said Tessa with a laugh.
Jirra smiled. “Okay, but what about Boyer?”
“He’s currently listed on special assignment,” said Tessa.
Jirra stopped and looked at Tessa. “How did you find that out?”
“Jon has a friend who is good at hacking computers,” said Tessa.
“So what sort of special assignment?” asked Jirra.
“The file was encrypted,” said Tessa. “Jon’s friend is good, but not that good.”
“Ask Jen Stevens,” said Jirra.
“The actresses?” asked Tessa with a bemused look on her face.
“She helped us when we had some problems back at Penn. Don’t forget Jen was a computer expert before she was transformed. From what I’ve seen she loves a good challenge.”
“Do you have her number?” asked Tessa.
Jirra nodded.
Tessa handed Jirra the phone. “Just punch in the number like you would a regular phone.
A short time later Jirra was talking to Jen.
“Now this is something I can sink my teeth into!” exclaimed Jen.
“So that’s a yes?” asked Jirra.
“Of course.”
“Um, it’s not exactly legal,” said Jirra.
Jen laughed. “What fun is hacking if it’s legal? Besides, I’ve learned there are many shades of what’s legal.”
Jirra laughed. “Here’s Tessa, she can give you the information.”
Chapter 62
“I had no idea Jen Stevens was so devious, I knew I liked her!” exclaimed Tessa.
Jirra just smiled. “She’s pretty special.”
They walked a bit further down the trail when Jirra suddenly froze.
“What is it?” asked Tessa.
“I saw something dart into the bushes,” said Jirra. She then paused a moment before continuing. “It was a kangaroo rat and my spirit guide appears to me as one.”
Tessa nodded and walked slowly to the bushes, followed by Jirra.
“Look, there’s something there,” exclaimed Jirra as she pointed to the ground behind the bushes.
Tessa slipped behind the bushes and pulled out a knife from her bag. She began to pry a rusted metal object out from the ground.
“What did you find?” asked Jirra as she leaned closer.
“It looks like the old barrel of a rifle…and it looks like some human remains too. There’s several human bones back here.”
“Really?” asked Jirra. “How did they get there?”
Tessa came back from around the bush. “I would imagine that they washed down here in a flood. This is a low spot and it has collected what’s left of someone…most likely the man who was shooting at Dr. Margate.”
“What do we do?”
“We call Dan on the two-way,” said Tessa.
“Won’t that expose everything to the world?” asked Jirra nervously.
Tessa shook her head. “No, we just found some remains. It happens all the time; it would look more out of place if we did nothing. There’s a good possibility that Boyer may be watching us.”
Jirra nodded and took out the two-way radio.
Chapter 63
Dan, Barrett, and Victor all showed up together.
“Where are they?” asked Dan.
Tessa pointed to the area behind the bushes.
Dan crouched down and examined what Tessa had excavated.
“I have to agree with you Tessa; it does look like human remains. Judging by the condition and location, they’ve been here for a while. How did you find them?”
Before Jirra could speak, Tessa told him that they were walking along the trail when they saw something dart into the bushes. She said that she saw the rusted rifle barrel and got curious. She left out the whole connection to Dr. Margate and Jirra suspected that she would tell Dan about this later.
“Well, we’d better call the authorities,” said Dan. “Victor, I think we’re off federal land now, so I’ll call the sheriff.”
Victor nodded. “Good, let him handle it,” he stated. “I don’t want to deal with the paperwork.”
“Who do you think it is?” asked Barrett.
“We’ll let the sheriff work on that, he can check missing persons. This area is pretty unforgiving, so bodies turn up all the time. Judging from the look of the rifle barrel, it’s fairly modern so I doubt it’s from the old west,” said Dan. “Once the sheriff gets here we can excavate the site and see what we can find.”
Jirra noticed that Barrett was about to say something when Dan gave him a look as if to keep quiet. Maybe Barrett had found something important after all.
Chapter 64
The sheriff arrived an hour later in a helicopter. It circled the canyon twice before setting down near the base camp.
“If you keep turning up bodies out here Dan the county’s going to make you pave the road,” said Sheriff Harold Cross. “Helicopter transportation is getting expensive.”
Dan laughed. “Send the bill to the feds.”
Harold looked at the remains. “I can see what looks like several ribs, definitely human. Dan can you excavate the remains for me?”
Dan nodded. “I thought you’d ask me that so I had Barrett bring out our gear.”
“Before you start, I need to deputize you…to make this legal, so raise your right hands,” said Harold.
Dan and Barrett did as he asked.
“To save time, just say ‘I do,’ as it’ll be dark in a couple of hours,” said Harold.
Chapter 65
Jirra and Tessa watched as Dan and Barrett worked. Victor was pleased that he didn’t have to get involved so he headed back to the canyon.
Harold walked over to Jirra and shook her hand. “How’re you doing, young lady?”
“Good thank you. This is my friend Tessa, she’s been helping out here,” said Jirra.
“Pleased to meet you, Tessa,” said Harold. “Oh, Jirra, just so you know, Randy is still in prison. He has applied for work release. However, if he gets it I will let you know.”
“Thank you, Sheriff,” said Jirra.
“Who’s Randy?” asked Tessa.
“Some local idiot who attacked me last year,” said Jirra. She then told Tessa what had happened in town.
“Sheriff, come here,” said Dan.
“What did you find?” asked Harold.
Dan was holding a rubberized sole from a boot. “You can still make out the company’s name, so identifying the boot should be easy.”
“What else have you found?” asked Harold.
“A few coins, all dated in the 1930’s, a few more bones, and some buttons…not much else,” said Dan.
“Okay, that will give us a start, but it wouldn’t surprise me if we never ID whoever this was. Probably some dumb hunter. I’ll talk to Judy Ramone about this. She knows all the legends of this area,” said Harold. “Let’s bag up what we have.”
******
On a nearby mesa, Boyer struggled to get a clear view of what was happening in the dried out creek bed. The arrival of the helicopter had forced him to take cover so he wouldn’t be seen from the air and the only available location was far less than ideal to see what was going on. He silently cursed the bad luck of being discovered by the tourists a few days earlier as his old location would have given him a better look. Still, he figured that he would have to report this to his boss.
Chapter 66
After dinner, they talked about the remains that they had found while Victor was on patrol.
Tessa told them the real story about how they found the remains as they sat around the campfire.
Dan looked at Barrett. “Tell them what you found.”
“Well, not much as most of the stuff on Margate was missing, but we found a real strange notation written in one of Dr. Margate’s textbooks that was in your office. It mentioned that he was heading out to protect something extremely valuable, and that he felt he was being followed,” said Barrett. “Do we tell the sheriff about this?”
Dan shook his head. “No, not right now, Barrett.”
“Why not?” he asked.
Dan glanced at Jirra, who nodded.
“There’s more to this site that hasn’t been made public,” said Dan.
“Well, I know that there are a lot of strange things happening around here,” said Barrett.
“You have no idea, Barrett,” said Jirra.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“Barrett, you and I are friends, right?”
He nodded.
“And you know that I’m …different,” she continued.
“I know you’re a lesbian, but that’s your business,” he replied.
“There’s more,” she continued. She then took a deep breath and let it out quickly. “I used to be a guy.”
Barrett’s eyebrows rose in surprise. “Really? That’s cool. So you’re transgendered, if you’re happy that’s all that matters.”
“It’s not that simple, Barrett. I was transformed, via a lightning strike, by the mud that comes from this canyon,” she continued. She then told him about how she was changed.
Barrett stared back. “And you obviously trust me enough to tell me this….thank you, Jirra. You have nothing to worry about concerning me.”
He then gave her a big hug.
“Thank you…but this means that this site has mystical powers,” she continued.
Dan then told Barrett about their discoveries.
“So, is that’s why you’re here Tessa?”
“I’m a security expert,” she replied.
He thought about her reply for a moment. “Were you transformed by the mud too?”
Tessa shook her head. “No, the goddess Athena transformed me…but that’s another story.”
Chapter 67
After everyone else went to sleep, Barrett and Jirra sat up and talked.
“I can’t imagine going through such a dramatic change,” he said. “How long did it take?”
Jirra scratched her head. “The physical change happened pretty fast. I was stuck in the copper kettle for a couple of hours. The mental adaptations are still a work in progress. For the most part I accept who and what I am, but there are still things I’m working out.”
“The first few days must have been rough,” he said.
“You have no idea,” she replied.
“Well, just so you know, I never suspected a thing. I mean, I liked you from the get go, and I wasn’t shocked when I heard you were a lesbian, but I never…and still can’t imagine you were ever a guy,” said Barrett. He then laughed. “I hope that came out like I meant.”
She laughed. “It came out perfectly, Barrett. I’m really glad I’m able to talk openly with you now. I’ve always valued our friendship.”
“You’re one of my best friends too, Jirra. I do appreciate your trust in me. So how do you feel about knowing there are real supernatural things in the world?”
“I like it. I mean, it’s really cool to know that there are things going on that most people are oblivious to,” she answered.
“Tessa’s story is totally amazing too,” he said. “I never would have suspected she had been a guy either.”
“Well, her transformation was a little more extreme than mine,” replied Jirra.
“And is Hallie like you two?” he asked. “I mean, she looks so much like a Minoan…”
Jirra wasn’t sure how to answer as she didn’t feel it was her place to expose anyone’s secrets.
“It’s okay, Jirra, you don’t have to say anything. So what do we do about the guy who’s watching us? I mean, we could get so much done if he was out of the picture,” said Barrett.
“I know, but it’s up to Tessa and Dan,” she said.
Barrett nodded and then looked at his watch. “I’m going bed, what about you?”
“In a moment,” she said. “I just want to soak in the night for a while. Don’t worry; I’ll put out the fire.”
“Good night, Jirra,” he said as she got up and walked over to his tent.
“Good night,” she replied.
Watching from a distance, Boyer couldn’t make out what Jirra and Barrett had been talking about. He really didn’t care was he was more interested in looking at Jirra anyway.
He had sent off his latest report and had been disappointed with the response. His employer had replied that things were getting too hot and that Boyer should be ready to pull out. He’d left out that he’d almost been spotted by the chopper knowing that his boss would close down the operation for certain.
Boyer knew that his boss was pissed that the tourists from the spa had discovered the observation post, but what was he supposed to do, kill them? Granted, that’s exactly what he would have done in Afghanistan. Of course, he would have had his way with them first.
Boyer looked at his watch and decided it was time for him to move out. He took one last look at the girl with the big breasts before he left.
Chapter 68
“Are you sure?” asked Dan.
Tessa nodded. “I suspected he might come closer and I took a little walk last night. He was on that small hill just over my shoulder last night.”
“I don’t like this,” said Dan. “Why is he coming closer?”
“Most likely he was interested in why the sheriff was out here. He was too far way to hear anything and he wasn’t carrying any sort of amplification device,” she continued.
“Just how close were you to him?”
“If I had wanted to, I could have taken him out very easily,” she replied in a very matter of the fact way. “But until we know who he’s working for he’s safe…but as soon as Jen cracks that code he’s fair game.”
“I hope she does it quickly, I hate looking over my shoulder all the time,” said Dan.
Chapter 69
Boyer woke up and read his latest messages on his PDA.
“Pull out at first opportunity. Site surveillance is terminated due to discovery of observation post.”
Boyer stared at the message and seethed. He had explained to his boss that it was a risky location in the first place, how could this be his fault. Besides, he had been promised that the spa would not be an issue! If anyone was to blame it was the contact there.
Boyer replied to the message and stated that he would depart that evening. It would be too risky to pull out in the daylight.
He sat in silence and debated what he would do next. He then saw some of the girls walking around the camp area and decided that maybe the last few weeks hadn’t been a total waste of time.
Chapter 70
“Where are you going, Jirra?” asked Dan.
“I just want to walk over to the canyon before dinner and hopefully see some of the local wildlife,” she replied. “I want to take a few photos.”
“Okay, but take a radio with you,” he said.
Jirra held up the radio. “Got one, thanks.”
She walked up the trail in late afternoon heat. It had been a warm day, but not unpleasant. She reached the guard post and looked around for Victor. His book was on his chair so he couldn’t be far. She picked up his clipboard and wrote him a note saying that she was going for a walk along the rim of the canyon.
Tomorrow they would be heading back to the spa and she wanted to get some good photos for Alexis.
She walked along the trail, stopping occasionally to take a shot. She was almost to the spot where they had discovered the hole when she heard someone coming up behind her. She turned around expecting to see Victor and gasped when she saw a man in camouflage rushing towards her.
The man tackled her and pinned her to the ground. He then placed a knife against her throat.
“Okay, bitch, keep quiet and you won’t get hurt,” he whispered.
Jirra froze in fear as she felt the steel blade press against her neck.
“Good girl,” said the man. “I’ve been watching this dusty shit hole for weeks and you’re the best thing that I’ve seen.”
Jirra realized that this man must be Boyer.
He grabbed her radio and threw it into the canyon.
“My dick is so fuckin’ hard that this won’t take long,” he whispered as he reached down and tore open Jirra’s top. “Oh, don’t worry about us being interrupted…that so-called security guard is a little tied up…”
Boyer began to chuckle at his own joke.
“Please don’t do this,” pleaded Jirra softly.
“You want it bitch…all you sluts want it,” he snapped. “Now, I’m going to tie up your hands, and if you try anything I’ll hurt you.”
He lifted the knife off her throat and pulled a strand of rope out of his hip bag.
Seeing this might be her only opportunity, Jirra punched him in the nose several times. The shock of her attack allowed Jirra to slip away, she was on her feet and running away when Boyer tackled her and knocked her down, landing on top of her again.
“So, you like it rough…good, so do I,” he snapped. He then slapped her hard across the face. “You like that? Here’s some more bitch!”
He was about to hit Jirra again, when he heard a voice coming from behind him.
“Well, well, I see you still like beating up girls,” said Tessa. “Are you still a rapist?”
Boyer turned around and stared at the petite woman standing a short distance away. “Who the fuck are you?”
“Your worst nightmare, Thomas Boyer. See I know who you are and you don’t know who I am,” replied Tessa. “I know your weaknesses and…well, I’m a total mystery to you.”
He felt his anger growing. It was bad enough the girl with the big tits had fought back, but now some other bitch was threatening him. She also knew his name…how the fuck did she know that? He decided that he had to take care of both of them and so he punched the girl who was struggling in the face and knocked her out. He then stood up to face the other woman.
“Who the fuck are you?” he demanded as he approached Tessa.
“Repetitive aren’t we? I’ll repeat what I said and say it slower so you can comprehend it. Like I said before… Tom Boyer, I’m your worst nightmare,” replied Tessa. “Oh, and you’re going to pay for hurting her.”
“Did he send you here? I can’t believe this! I do my fucking job and he sends out someone to threaten me!” he snapped.
“Who do you think sent me, Boyer?” asked Tessa as she tried to get some intell out of him.
She was standing a few feet away from him with her arms crossed. To the casual observer she looked totally at ease, but she was prepared to spring like a jungle cat.
Boyer stared at the woman. She didn’t have a weapon and he must have outweighed her by seventy pounds. He recognized her from the site…but there was something else familiar about her.
“Where have we met?” he demanded.
Tessa shook her head in mock disgust. “Damn, for a so-called intelligence operative you’re not very observant. But then again considering you were once a jarhead it’s to be expected.”
Boyer stared back, feeling his rage grow. “Wait, you were with that group from the spa!”
Tessa nodded. “Very good.”
“You were supposed to keep those fuckin’ tourists away…not join them!” continued Boyer.
Tessa cocked her head and smiled.
Boyer realized that he might have slipped up and tried to change the topic. “How the fuck do you know me?”
“I remember you and that was five years ago…of course it’s very easy to remember a big bag of shit like you,” answered Tessa. “You might want to take your Cuban cigars out of your pocket so they don’t get damaged when I beat the snot out of you.”
Her reply caught him completely off guard. Five years ago he had been in Afghanistan, there’s no way she could have been there.
“Now, tell me who your boss is,” she ordered.
“Or what?” he asked. He flashed a wicked smile. All he had to do was kill these two and everything would be okay. “What’s a little girl like you going to do to me? I’m going beat the shit out of you and after I rape you…I’ll do your friend.”
The words had barely left his mouth when Tessa attacked.
He was caught completely off guard by her swift attack and had no time to defend himself.
She threw a flying kick to his solar plexus that knocked the air of his lungs.
Boyer felt backward and landed flat on his back. He looked up at the woman, who was in a fighting stance a short distance away.
“That was for being so rude, watch your mouth, stay down and I maybe won’t hurt you…again,” she stated. “If you get up it will very painful for you and that’s not a threat…it’s a promise.”
Boyer struggled to his feet. “You’re… going to… pay for that, cunt” he gasped.
Tessa didn’t wait for him to get his breath back as she struck him immediately with several swift blows to the face. Boyer collapsed back down to the ground, clutching his now broken nose.
“Christ! You broke my nose!” he screamed.
“You’re lucky that’s all I broke, now stay down,” she ordered. “Jeez you’re stupid… and if you call me a cunt again this time I’m going to break something more substantial and far more painful.”
This can’t be happening, he thought. The idea of a mere woman beating him up was inconceivable. What was worse was that she was actually taunting him! The idea that she might be a better fighter than him sent a wave of panic through his body.
Tessa was ready when he made his next attack. He was barely off his knees when she kicked him in the side of the head. He immediately fell back to the ground moaning in agony.
“Stay down, Boyer,” she ordered.
Boyer gasped in pain as he tried to regain his strength. He cursed himself for leaving his gun with his backpack and to make matters worse he had tossed the agent’s gun in the canyon. But then he saw his knife on the ground; he immediately grabbed it and lunged at Tessa.
She had anticipated this move and easily sidestepped the awkward attack, much like a matador would dodge a bull.
What she hadn’t expected was that his momentum would carry him over the rim of the canyon. There was nothing she could do for him as he plunged head first over the edge, screaming the whole way down.
She looked over the rim and saw his inert body lying on the canyon floor. It was obvious that he was dead and she felt no remorse for his death.
Tessa immediately turned her attention to Jirra. She crouched down next to her friend who was starting to come to.
“Take it easy, Jirra,” said Tessa as she stroked Jirra’s head. She also closed Jirra’s torn top.
Victor came hobbling up, looking like he had just gone twelve rounds of boxing with Mohammed Ali and had lost badly. He still had rope on his right wrist. One eye was closed and his lip was swollen and bleeding. He was also clutching his side. “Are you both okay? The bastard jumped me…thankfully he didn’t find my knife…I was able to cut myself free…”
“We’re okay, he’s dead,” interrupted Tessa. “Victor, sorry to cut you off but Jirra needs immediate help.”
Victor nodded. “I saw what happened. What do you want me to do?”
Tessa looked at the young security officer and quickly assessed his injuries.
“Do you okay enough to go get help?” asked Tessa as she positioned Jirra’s head into her lap.
“Yes,” he replied. He glanced over the rim and then limped off to the camp. “I’ll be back soon. You can count on me.”
Tessa couldn’t help but admire Victor as he limped down the trail. She then turned her attention back to Jirra.
“How’re feeling, Jirra?” asked Tessa softly.
“My face hurts,” she complained as she looked up at Tessa.
“It’ll be okay,” comforted Tessa as she reached for her water bottle. “Here, take a sip.”
Jirra winced slightly as she swallowed some water.
Tessa inspected Jirra’s injuries. Jirra had cut lip, and her right cheek was swollen. Tessa wasn’t sure but she suspected that Jirra might also have a broken nose. There was also the chance she might also have a concussion. Tessa also noticed some bruising on Jirra’s side from where Boyer tackled her when she closed Jirra’s top.
“Where is Boyer?” Jirra asked.
“In the canyon,” replied Tessa.
“You mean…”
“That’s right. He’s dead, unless he can fly. It wasn’t the three hundred foot drop that got him. It was the sudden stop at the bottom,” replied Tessa. “Just relax, Victor went for help.”
Jirra nodded. “He said was going to rape me.”
Tessa shook her head. “He may have wanted to, but it wasn’t going to happen.”
“Thank you, Tessa.”
“Your welcome, now try not to talk, okay?”
Jirra nodded.
Chapter 71
“I called my superiors and they’re scrambling to get a team out here, they should be here in an hour,” said Victor as he held an icepack against his eye. “They said that they’d come in by helicopter and have a follow-up team a couple of hours after that.”
“How’re you feeling, Victor?” asked Dan.
“My pride feels worse than my face,” he replied. “I heard a noise and when I went to look, the bastard was on me before I do a thing. I’m so sorry that he attacked Jirra.”
“Don’t beat yourself up about it,” said Tessa.
Victor smiled slightly. “Poor choice of words, Tessa.”
“I still think you need to see a doctor,” said Dan. “You may have a broken rib or two.”
Victor winced as Dan touched his side. “So who was that guy? Was he the one watching us?” asked Victor.
Dan continued to see to Victor’s injuries.
“Maybe, but one thing is for sure, he’s not going to hurt anyone ever again,” said Tessa.
Victor nodded. “I’m sorry I couldn’t help…not that you needed it. You really kicked his ass. Who taught you those moves?”
“I’ve taken a few courses, a girl has to know how to defend herself,” replied Tessa with a wink.
“I couldn’t hear what you said to him, but you sure pissed him off,” said Victor. Victor flinched as Dan dabbed some antiseptic on some of his scrapes and cuts.
“Victor, sit still,” said Dan.
“I had to do something to distract him,” said Tessa, relived that Victor hadn’t heard the conversation.
“Well you definitely did that. I’m amazed how you beat him so easily,” continued Victor.
Tessa smiled back at the young agent. She felt a pang of guilt over her suspicion that he had been in with Boyer. She had to admire that he had hiked all the way back to the camp, even though it was obvious he had been injured. “Can I give you some advice, Victor?”
Victor nodded.
“I was able to ‘beat him so easily’ as you put it because at first he didn’t see me as a threat. By the time he realized that I could fight his emotions had taken over. Never ever underestimate a potential opponent and never lose your temper,” she stated. “Always treat an adversary with caution and never judge someone by their size or gender.”
Victor nodded again. “Thanks.” He suspected the woman was more than she appeared, but he didn’t say anything. It was a lesson he would never forget.
“You should rest now,” said Tessa. “I’m going to check in on Jirra.”
To Tessa’s surprise, Jirra was sitting up on her cot. She was holding an icepack to cheek.
“You should be lying down, he knocked you out and you might have a concussion,” said Tessa. “I saw some bruises on your side too.”
“I’m a very fast healer,” replied Jirra as she looked up at Tessa.
“This is no time for joking Jirra, he hit you really hard,” said Tessa. “You might have some fractures. I really want to get you to a doctor.”
“I’m not joking. Ever since the transformation I heal quickly,” she replied as she pulled back the icepack. “See, I’m almost better.”
Tessa noticed that the swelling had gone down dramatically.
“Wow, that’s a cool side effect. So maybe we should call you Wolverine,” said Tessa, who sat down on the cot across from Jirra.
Jirra laughed slightly and winced from pain.
“Or not,” said Tessa. “Just lay back and rest, okay?”
“I’ll be fine in a little bit.”
“You need rest,” said Tessa as she reached into her bag, pulled out a flask, and handed it to Jirra. “Here, take a sip of this.”
“What is it?” asked Jirra as she sniffed the flask.
“Just take a small sip,” said Tessa. “It will help you relax.”
Jirra did as Tessa said and felt the warm fluid enter her mouth and go down her throat. She coughed several times. “What is this stuff?”
“Tequila,” replied Tessa. “The good stuff, now take another sip…a smaller one this time.”
Jirra sipped the flask and coughed again.
“Okay, now lay back and rest okay? I’ll be right outside if you need anything,” said Tessa.
Jirra nodded. “Thank you, Tessa. I will never forget this.”
“It was my pleasure,” replied Tessa. “I sort of see you as a sister, Jirra. I mean, other than Jon and my daughter, I don’t have any family. I’ve been accepted into Hallie’s family and now yours. This means a lot to me and I know what it’s like to lose everything. I can promise you this, Jirra, that I will always do everything in my power to protect you and the others.”
Jirra stared back. “I don’t know what to say…other than I’m proud to consider you my sister.”
Tessa smiled back. “Good, now lie down and go to sleep. I’m going to see of Victor wants a drink.”
Chapter 72
Tessa told Dan what Boyer had said.
“Too bad we didn’t find out who he was working for before he took a header into the canyon,” said Tessa. “However, I’m hoping that Jen comes through with whoever hired Boyer.”
“What do you think will happen when the word gets out that Boyer is dead?” asked Dan.
“Well, first they’ll have to identify him and that may take a while,” said Tessa. “I can’t exactly tell the feds how I knew who he was.”
Dan nodded. “That’s true.”
“This might give us a small window to work without being spied on. Whoever hired Boyer won’t be able to get someone else in quickly,” said Tessa.
“That’s also true,” said Dan.
“I wonder if Hallie has made any progress,” said Tessa.
“Well, you can ask her when you go back to the spa. I think you should go back with Jirra,” said Dan. “Thank you for saving her.”
Tessa nodded. “It was my pleasure; I like her a lot too.”
“So do you think that there’s a spy at the spa?” asked Dan.
“Boyer seemed to think so,” said Tessa. “I imagine it’s one of the summer hires, it would be easier to slip someone in.”
“Talk to Jirra’s mom, she’s the spa doctor and she can give you a list of all the new employees.”
“I will,” said Tessa. “Hopefully we’ll all be back in a few days.”
The steady beat of a helicopter getting closer ended any further discussion.
Chapter 73
Almost two hours after the chopper landed a huge red Hummer pulled into the base camp. A frazzled Jen Stevens stepped out followed by four men.
“Jen, what’s going on?” asked Dan as he walked up the Hummer.
“My beast was the only thing big enough that was readily available to bring these guys and their gear up here. Anything larger is up at the movie canyon site. They’re the follow-up team that the Feds promised, more guards to watch over the site. I already checked their credentials, Dan.”
“Thanks, Jen. Need a hand unloading?”
“Nope, these guys can handle it. They got it all in the beast, they can get the load out. As soon as they’re unloaded I’m heading back to the spa. Tell everyone that the bus will be ready to go in about twenty minutes or so. How’s Jirra?”
“She’s doing pretty well considering what she went through, Jen. I’m more worried about the guard that got hurt. He may have a broken rib or two.”
“That was the other reason I came up in this thing. I installed a special suspension system that should soften the ride a bit. Didn’t think it would be too good an idea to bounce anyone injured around in a normal jeep on that miserable excuse for a road you’ve got.”
“Well, it’s the best we can do until the grading is finished in the fall.”
“I hope that it gets better, Dan. It’ll take a lot of concentration to get Jirra and the security guard back without hurting them any more. That road is bad enough in the daytime. At night it’s going to be a real challenge.”
The Hummer pulled out of camp as the darkness started to fall. The brilliant headlights of Jen’s beast lit up the terrain letting Jen do her best to avoid the potholes and rocks that lay ahead.
An agent rode back to the spa with Tessa, Jirra, and Victor to take their statements.
“And neither of you have seen him before?” asked the agent, whose name was Ramon Martinez. He had been working out of the Santa Fe office for seventeen years and had seen a big jump in violence at protected sites, but this was the first time that someone had tried to rape someone. Personally he was glad that the suspect was dead. He was also relived that his agent and the archeologists were okay.
“No, but he might have been the guy who has been spying on the dig for the past few weeks,” said Victor.
“We found a backpack near the canyon that was loaded with surveillance equipment, pretty high tech stuff…all with serial numbers removed, and several weapons, also without serial numbers,” said Ramon. “I’m surprised that he attacked you. It doesn’t make sense.”
“Maybe he was frustrated that we hadn’t found anything worth stealing,” said Jirra.
Ramon nodded. “I hope we have his prints on file. We didn’t find any ID on his body and his face…well….you can imagine.”
“Um, I’d rather not,” said Jirra.
“Sorry,” replied Ramon. “Well, we’ll run his prints and see what turns up. In the meantime we’ll increase security near the site.”
“I hope you provide enough agents this time,” said Victor.
Ramon nodded. He had read the frustration in Victor’s reports about not having enough agents to protect the site. “Agreed, that was our fault. What we’ll do this time is use more agents and we’ll pull back a bit further. Having a guard at the site isn’t necessary.”
“I hope this means that Victor isn’t in trouble,” said Jirra.
Ramon shook his head. “No, he did all he could.”
Jirra nodded. “Good.” She also felt guilty over suspecting him of being in with Boyer.
“Well, here we are,” said Ramon as they pulled into the spa’s parking area.
“There’s my mom,” said Jirra. “She’s the doctor here too.”
“Good,” replied Ramon. “I’ll help Victor into her office.”
Jirra was also happy to see Alexis standing next to her mom.
Chapter 74
Liz examined both Victor and Jirra and recommended that Victor be transported to the nearest hospital.
“What about Jirra?” asked Alexis.
“I think she’ll be okay. Let’s put her in a wheel chair and help her over to her bed,” said Liz.
“Mom, I can walk,” complained Jirra.
“Shut up and listen to your mom,” ordered Alexis with a grin.
Liz leaned down and kissed Jirra on the cheek. “I’m so relieved that you’re okay, Roo. But you’ve been through a lot so listen to me, okay?”
“Thanks, Mom. Oh, you can thank Tessa for saving me,” replied Jirra.
“Alexis and Hallie have been telling me about you, Tessa. Thank you so much for looking after Jirra,” said Liz.
“I just wish I had been up there faster,” said Tessa. There was something very familiar about Liz, but Tessa couldn’t put her finger on it. She began to search her memory as she was sure she had seen the doctor before.
“Well, you did what you could and we can’t ask for more than that,” said Liz.
Chapter 75
Alexis wheeled Jirra over to the cottage.
“I feel like a total idiot,” said Jirra.
“Hey, just sit back and enjoy the ride,” said Alexis. “I wish I had been there.”
“I’ve missed you too,” replied Jirra.
“Thanks,” replied Alexis.
They reached the cottage and Alexis wheeled Jirra inside.
“I could really use a long hot bath,” said Jirra.
“You’re telling me!” quipped Alexis as she playfully held her nose.
“You know for a nurse your bedside manner sucks,” said Jirra.
“Hey, not only am I not a nurse, I’ve never even played one on TV,” replied Alexis. She leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips.
“How’s that?” asked Alexis. “Does that make you feel better?”
“Much better,” replied Jirra.
“Good. Now let’s get you into the bathroom… and then into bed.”
Chapter 76
At the same time Tessa was briefing Liz, Hallie, and Jen on what had happened.
“Thanks for the ride back, Jen. That’s quite a toy you’ve got there.” commented Tessa.
“Just the right tool for the job, Tessa. I’m sure you have similar ‘toys’ available for the tasks that you need to do.”
All eyes turned toward Jen as Tessa asked, “So what was in that encrypted file?”
“It took a while to break the coding but with a bit of help I managed. I had to pull in a favor and borrow some computing time on one of the Agency’s supercomputers to do it though. Ally Burns is one of the department heads and she was quite helpful in getting me access to the system. It took almost ten hours of computing time but it was well worth the effort.”
Jen put a stack of paper over two inches high on the table. “About half an inch of this stack is the contents of our snooper’s file; the rest is additional data from the Agency. Turns out that Thunderbird is just one of a number of companies run through a network of holding companies. All are controlled by Morgan Browning.”
“Morgan Browning? Isn’t he the one dating Judy? Didn’t we met him briefly at the steer roast?” asked Hallie.
“Yes, that’s him. There’s a picture of him in the file. It’s a match. I thought I got a bad vibe off him. I think Jirra sensed it too.”
“I thought I saw something between you and Jirra, Jen.” said Hallie.
“I’ve had enough dealings with weasels that I can smell them a mile away,” replied Jen.
“So why would Morgan Browning be interested in the site?” asked Liz.
“I read enough of the file the Agency has on him to know that he’s a collector of rare antiquities, especially those related to the Anasazi. He’s a nut when it comes to rare and mystical objects and he doesn’t care what he has to do or who he has to hurt or kill to get them either. He’s also an avid collector of anything to do with Dr. Margate. He buys anything that’s even remotely associated with the man. What he can’t buy he probably steals. I imagine when he heard about the discovery of Dr. Margate’s remains, he began to check out the canyon…he might even know about the plate, although he probably doesn’t know what it is.”
“But that still doesn’t explain why the Agency is interested in him, Jen.” said Hallie.
“Ally Burns referred to him as ‘The Teflon Don’. They know that he’s a major player in the world’s illegal arms trade and he has his fingers into the sex slave trade and prostitution as well. They’ve tried several times to take him down but they’ve never been able to make anything stick. They’ve been trying to get him off the streets and behind bars for at least ten years now. He’s very good at setting multiple layers between his illegal activities and his legitimate ones. Also, most of his worst offenses occur across the border.”
“But why is he here and involved with Judy?” asked Liz.
“Coincidence maybe but I strongly doubt that, Liz. It’s more likely that he’s playing her in the hope of getting more information about what’s been discovered in that canyon.”
“If he’s just leading Judy along she’ll be furious with him, Jen.”
“I know that. You know her better than I do, Liz so if you think she should know about him I’ll leave that up to you. All I know is that if he’s sniffing around here then it means that whatever he’s into this time is big enough that he’s willing to risk personal involvement in it. His usual style is to let some of his hired help take all the risk while he sits well away from the action.”
“So what happens now?” asked Liz.
“Well, as far as I know we just keep on doing things as normally as possible. We don’t want to tip anyone watching us that we know anything.”
“Jen can you run the names of the new summer hires for me? I think we might have a mole in our midst.” said Tessa.
“Sure. Now that we know the encryption that they’ve used at Thunderbird it won’t take very long to find out if they’ve got someone planted here. If they have maybe we can use them to our own advantage. Information leaks work both ways you know.”
“Sneaky, very sneaky. I knew there was something about you that I liked! Let me know when you get anything back please.”
“My pleasure, Tessa. Oh, Liz, Ally Burns said to pass along to Jirra that her friend Beth would be coming out in a day or two. I’ve made one of my jets available on short notice to her. Anyone tracking it can trace it back to me and it’ll help reinforce her cover story that she’s just paying Jirra a visit. Can you let Judy know that we have one more coming? No special treatment and be careful who you’re around when you tell Judy. She can set Beth up with a room in my cottage if there isn’t any other space available.”
“So if the Agency is sending someone does that mean that they’re taking over?” asked Tessa.
“No, not at all. This is close as they’ve ever gotten to putting him away. They’ve taken down parts of his organization before but he’s always been resilient enough to start them up again. This is the best chance they have of killing off the brains of the operation so that the rest of the body dies. I talked at length with Ally on a secure line and Beth will be here to support us with whatever we need to get the job done. We can work in the ‘gray areas’ of the law that they can’t.”
“Secure line? Just how did you get a secure line out here, Jen?” asked Tessa.
“You’re not the only one who has connections. I’ve got a satellite phone too although I suspect that mine has a few features yours doesn’t. We’ll compare them later.”
“But why just Beth? Why not a whole crew of people, Jen?” asked Liz.
“Beth is an unknown to Browning’s organization. She hasn’t been very active as an agent yet. We’re all unknowns to them too. They’ll take all of us at face value I hope and not think of any of us as a threat. If it looks like we have a case, Beth will bring in local agents to make the arrests. The Feds get the credit and our names are kept in the clear. I really don’t want to have any issues with anyone in his organization that’s pissed off because their boss is in jail.”
“I think you’ve got something there, Jen,” said Tessa.
“Well, that’s all I’ve got. Tessa, I’ll leave this file with you. You may be able to get more out of it than I did. I’ve got to get back to work on the movie. I’m much more interested in where this is all headed but I do have to keep up appearances now.”
“Thanks, Jen. You’ve been a big help.” said Hallie.
“Good. Now I have just one question for all of you. Is it just me or does it feel like we’re all involved in an episode of ‘Charlie’s Angels’?”
All at the same time, Liz, Hallie and Tessa said, “Thank you, Bosley!”
Chapter 77
Liz was up early the next morning. She had not slept well that night and had been up several times checking on Jirra. In addition to worrying about her daughter, she wondered how she would tell her best friend that the man she was seeing was using her.
“Good morning,” said Jirra as she walked into the kitchen.
“How’re you feeling, Roo?” asked Liz as she got up and hugged her daughter.
“I’m fine,” replied Jirra. “There’s almost no pain where he hit me.”
“That’s good. Do you want some coffee?”
Jirra nodded.
Liz filled Jirra’s mug and topped off her own before sitting down.
“What about the rest?” asked Liz. “And don’t tell me that it’s okay.”
Jirra smiled as she poured some milk and sugar into her coffee. “It was pretty frightening. If Tessa hadn’t arrived I don’t want to think what would have happened. He was so much stronger than me...I really tried to get away, but I couldn’t. I really tried to get away from him Mom.”
“There’s nothing to ashamed about, Roo,” said Liz. “The one thing I don’t want you to do is keep this locked inside. I think that you should talk to a therapist.”
Jirra nodded. “I’m planning on it.”
“Where’s Alexis?”
“She sat up all night keeping an eye on me so I let her sleep in. Oh, and thanks for checking in on me.”
Liz smiled back. “So you heard me?”
Jirra nodded as she sipped her coffee. “It made me feel safe…thank you.”
“I have some other things to talk to you about,” said Liz.
“What?” asked Jirra.
Liz then updated Jirra bout what Jen had discovered.
“And you’re the one who’s going to tell Judy?” asked Jirra.
Liz nodded. “Just as soon as your friend Beth gets out here.”
“Poor Judy, she deserves much better than this,” said Jirra.
“I know…she’s going to be devastated and furious all at the same time.”
There was a knock on the door and Liz got up to see who it was.
Tessa was at the door. “Sorry to bother you, but I just wanted to see how Jirra’s doing.”
“Please come in,” said Liz.
Tessa and Jirra hugged and the three women sat down at the kitchen table.
“Tessa, do you want some coffee?” asked Liz.
“Please,” replied Tessa.
“Milk and sugar is on the table,” said Liz.
“I only drink it straight…old habits die hard,” said Tessa. She then turned to Jirra. “I’m glad to see that you’re up and about.”
Jirra nodded. “Thanks to you.”
Tessa smiled back. “I just wish I had been there five minutes sooner.”
“How did you overpower him, Tessa? From what I was told he was a large man,” said Liz.
Tessa looked at Jirra, who nodded.
“It’s a long story, but I’ll give you the short version,” said Tessa.
Chapter 78
A pot of coffee later, they were still sitting at the kitchen table.
“I’ll have to say a prayer of thanks to Athena for saving Jirra,” said Liz. “So you recognized the man who attacked Jirra from your time in the service?”
Tessa nodded. “It was when I was in Afghanistan. I was with a SEAL team there and he was a contractor.”
She then explained how she had known Boyer.
“You sound like you had a very interesting life as a man,” said Liz.
Tessa nodded. “It wasn’t a bad life…then again this one is pretty good too.”
“Still, this man, Boyer could have won,” said Liz.
Tessa shook her head. “No, I have to disagree with you Liz. Boyer wasn’t ever hired to be an assassin…I was. He was here just to observe. When he attacked Jirra he thought it would be easy, all he saw was a young woman…that caused him to underestimate me too, which is why he’s dead and we’re alive. The next time they might send someone better trained and better prepared. The next time I will also be armed. I’m not trying to scare you, but to just let you know how serious this is.”
Liz nodded. “Well, I’m just glad you’re both okay.”
“Tessa, did you say you were in Afghanistan? I know it’s a big country and all, but I wonder if you ever ran into my dad,” said Jirra.
“Your dad?” asked Tessa as she sipped her coffee.
“Major Travis Reid, he was with an army unit there,” said Jirra.
Tessa froze and then stared at Liz. “My god, now I know where I know you from! I kept trying to place your face when we talked last night.”
“What do you mean?” asked Liz.
“I knew Major Reid. My team was operating out of the same base and we did some joint ops together. I remember seeing your photo prominently in his quarters,” explained Tessa. She then looked at Jirra. “That means that handsome young man in the photo was you, Jirra.”
“Really? You knew Dad? Wow, this is so incredible!” exclaimed Jirra.
“He was a damn fine officer and an even better man; I was honored to have known him,” continued Tessa. “I was sorry to hear about his death.”
“Thank you,” replied Liz. “That means a lot to me.”
“I know that he really loved both of you,” said Tessa. She then shook her head in disbelief. “I guess our friendship isn’t chance after all, Jirra.”
“Do you think that…”
Tessa shrugged her shoulders. “I try not to think about it too much. I already suspect that meeting Hallie wasn’t chance either... we have some rather interesting connections too. No, I think we were all destined to become close friends.”
She then hesitated as she realized she had said too much about Hallie.
“Don’t worry, Tessa, I know about Hallie,” said Liz. “She told me everything.”
“So that’s four of us,” said Tessa.
“There’s at least one more,” said Jirra.
“You mean Beth?” asked Tessa. She then winked at Jirra. “It’s okay, I sort of suspected when Jen told me about her. The Agency recruits them early, but not that early. Don’t worry; I won’t say a thing until you’ve Okayed it with her. I wonder what my ties are with her?”
Jirra nodded. “Thanks.”
“I just have one last question before I leave,” said Tessa.
“What is it?” asked Jirra.
“Why does your mom call you Roo?”
Liz immediately broke up laughing. “Do you want to tell her?”
Jirra rolled her eyes and sighed. “Please Mom; embarrass me in front of Tessa!’
Chapter 79
Dan showed up around lunch with Barrett.
He immediately stopped in to see how Jirra was doing.
He ate lunch with Liz, Jirra and Alexis. After they updated him on what they discovered he told them what had happened at the canyon.
“The feds have closed the dig down for a few days to investigate what happened so I figured there was no reason for us to stay there. They promised not to touch anything at the dig,” said Dan.
“What about Boyer?” asked Jirra.
“They seem to believe our story. It definitely helps that Victor saw the fight. By the way, how’s he doing?”
“I called this morning, he’s got a concussion and they’re keeping him in the hospital for another day for observations,” said Liz.
Dan nodded. “I’m sorry I suspected him.”
“You weren’t the only one, Dan,” said Jirra.
“Oh, Dan, speaking of blame, I don’t hold responsible you in any way for what happened to Jirra,” said Liz. “I also have no objections to her going back to the dig.”
“Really?” asked Jirra.
Liz smiled. “Roo, I’ve accepted that your life isn’t going to be routine so why fight it?”
“Thanks Mom,” replied Jirra.
“So where is Hallie working?” asked Dan.
“I’m letting her use the medical center. I’m the only one on the staff, but Judy had it built with two offices,” said Liz.
“Good,” he replied. “Oh, when you tell Judy, do you want me to be there?”
Liz shook her head. “No, although I appreciate the offer.”
Chapter 80
Alexis, Jirra, and Dan, and Liz headed over to the medical office.
Hallie was hard at work trying to decipher the plate. She was working from her etching and had several notebooks spread out over her desk.
“How’s it going?” asked Jirra.
Hallie looked up and smiled. “I was going to ask you the same thing.”
“I’m fine…thanks to Tessa,” said Jirra.
“I know all about that, she saved my life once,” said Hallie.
“Hallie, aren’t you worried if someone sees this?” asked Alexis.
Hallie shook her head. “No. Tessa came up with a plan. I drove out to Santa Fe to see my dad and when I came back I had a stack of paperwork. I mentioned that my colleagues back in Crete had sent me some new data.”
“What if someone looks at your notes?” asked Dan.
Hallie laughed. “Good luck with that. I write all my secure notes in one of the Minoan languages.”
Dan smiled. “So what have you uncovered?”
“The plate gives directions to another site,” said Hallie. “It was a message to any other Minoans that made it this way. The hard part is figuring the distances.”
“Maybe I can help,” said Dan.
Hallie nodded. “Great, pull up a chair and I’ll show you what I have. Oh, those markings that were in Margate’s notebook… apparently he thought they were some sort Anasazi written language. He had discovered the markings all over the canyon…and in some other places…so maybe he discovered our mystery place.”
“That makes as much as sense as anything I’ve been able to come up with,” said Dan. “Now, let’s see your notes.”
“I think that means we’re not needed,” said Alexis to Jirra.
“That’s fine, I could use some relaxation.”
“How about a mud bath?”
Jirra smiled. “Why not?”
Chapter 81
Beth Williams arrived right before dinner and was greeted enthusiastically by Jirra.
Beth was dressed like a college student on vacation and it would have taken an extremely sharp eye to realize she was actually a federal agent. She was wearing shorts and a University of Pennsylvania polo shirt.
“So you finally made it out here,” said Jirra.
“I’m glad you invited me,” said Beth.
“Well, you’re just in time for dinner,” said Jirra. “Tonight we’re having a quesadilla bar.”
“What’s that?” asked Beth.
“They have all these of ingredients and you just tell them what you want,” said Jirra.
“Sounds great, I haven’t eaten anything since I left DC this morning,” said Beth.
“After dinner I’ll introduce you to everyone,” whispered Jirra.
Beth nodded. “I’m looking forward to it.”
Alexis met them just outside the dining facility.
“Hi Beth, good to see you again,” she said.
“Thanks, Alexis,” replied Beth. “Is Jen around?”
Alexis shook her head. “She’ll be here tomorrow; she wanted to get a shot of a sunset and Jen doesn’t want a digital one. She’s been trying for days but it hasn’t come out just right.”
Chapter 82
After dinner, Jirra, Alexis, Beth, Dan, Liz, Hallie, and Tessa all met for what looked like coffee and dessert at Liz’s cottage.
“Jirra told me that you all know her secret,” said Beth.
“We have a lot in common with her,” said Tessa with a smile.
Beth nodded knowingly. “So who goes first?”
Hallie raised her hand and she was followed by Tessa.
If Beth was shocked, she didn’t show it. “My transformation is less mystic and more science. “
She then told them how she had once been a Lieutenant in the navy until she was infected with a DNA changing process invented by Dr. Martz, who was trying to recreate his deceased daughter.
“By the time the transformation was over I was a teenager,” said Beth.
“And this all happened in less than twenty-four hours?” asked Liz.
Beth nodded. “It was pretty painful and I wouldn’t recommend it to anyone. Some of the people who underwent the procedure died.”
“So how did you end up as an agent?” asked Dan.
“I was adopted by the woman who had been initially assigned to my case. She later married another agent and he also adopted me. I was also involved in some agency related cases and well, it just seemed liked the thing to do… I really like it and not to sound egotistic or anything, I am pretty good at it,” said Beth.
“So Williams is your adopted father’s last name?” asked Tessa.
Beth nodded. “Hey, he was a SEAL once, maybe you met him, Tessa, his first name is Steve.”
Tessa replied with a description which matched Steve perfectly.
“And does he have a ‘slight problem’ with authority?” asked Tessa with a sly grin on her face.
Beth laughed as she nodded.
“So you know him?” asked Jirra.
Tessa nodded. “I could tell you some wild stories about him. He’s a good man, I’m glad he has a family.”
“Okay, this has officially crossed over into ‘Twilight Zone’ territory,” stated Jirra.
“Apparently there’s a reason for our union,” said Hallie. “I sort of feel better knowing that higher powers have brought us together.”
Beth nodded. “I agree; so tell me what had been going on.”
Chapter 83
Beth refilled her mug of coffee. “The evidence we have against Morgan is circumstantial at best and also some of it won’t be admissible into a court. While I appreciate Jen’s skills, she did it without a warrant.”
“Does a private citizen need a warrant?” asked Alexis.
“No, but the courts consider that breaking and entering,” said Beth with a smile. “Jen isn’t in any trouble though. She’s worked with the Agency before and her discovery, while not admissible in court, gives us key pieces of information to put Browning away. We know he’s involved in a multitude of illegal acts, but never in the United States. In this country he’s squeaky clean…except when it comes to dealing in antiquities.”
“What do you mean?” asked Dan.
“When artifacts come on the market he immediately buys them, he’s been known to outbid others by amounts well beyond the market price,” said Beth.
“Bad business isn’t a crime,” said Dan.
“True, but in cases when someone won’t sell to him, accidents seem to happen,” continued Beth. “He then swoops in and buys the artifacts from the estates.”
“You mean he has killed to get artifacts?” asked Liz.
“We suspect he has ordered the killings of at least five other collectors,” said Beth.
“Why?” asked Jirra.
“According to our therapists they think he has an obsessive behavior concerning his collection,” said Beth. “I don’t think that the death of Thomas Boyer is going to scare him off. He knows that Margate discovered something important…something so valuable that it had to be hidden. We know that he’s been looking for this canyon for years.”
“But the artifact that was in the canyon isn’t Anasazi,” said Jirra.
“Yes, but he doesn’t know that,” said Tessa as a smile grew on her face.
“You’re thinking of something devious, Tessa…what is it?” asked Hallie.
“It’s going to involve setting a trap… and it will involve all of us….including Jen,” said Tessa.
“Okay, let’s hear your plan,” said Beth.
Chapter 84
“Well, Jen’s in,” said Alexis as she closed her cell phone.
“Do you think this will really work?” asked Jirra.
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “Stranger things have happened. If we play it right we should get his attention. What we have going in our favor is Morgan desperately wants what’s in the canyon.”
“Won’t Boyer’s death scare him off?” asked Jirra.
“Officially, no one knows who the man who was killed in the canyon is. The body has been turned over to forensics and so far they haven’t been able to identify him. But Morgan knows that it’s just a matter of time until Boyer’s identity is discovered.”
“So that means that Morgan might feel the need to act quickly?” asked Jirra.
“Exactly! Now, did Jen say how soon she would be ready?” asked Beth.
“She said that she can provide the bait tomorrow morning,” said Alexis. “She’ll hide it on the trail. I know exactly where they’ll hide it.”
“That’s fast,” said Tessa.
“She said it was a prop from her movie,” said Alexis. “I’ve seen some of the props that were used and they look very realistic.”
“I have to agree, I gave her some photos to be used by her special effects department,” said Dan. “When I saw their final efforts I was very impressed. Granted, anyone looking at them up close wouldn’t be fooled for long.”
“In a photo, how hard would it be to determine if the items were real or fake in a photo?” asked Beth.
“Almost impossible,” said Dan.
“Good,” said Beth. “Now, all we have to do is plant the artifacts in the canyon, take some photos, and then leave the photos out so that Morgan’s mole sees them,” said Beth. “Dan, I trust you can make the ‘discovery’ of the artifacts look authentic.”
“Absolutely,” he replied.
“But we don’t know who the mole is,” said Jirra.
“Yes we do. Jen called me on the flight here and gave me a name. The mole is a member of the maid staff. Her name is Carmen Valverde, actually Maria Padilla, and she’s currently assigned to work cottages that include Dan’s cottage. She’s been with Thunderbird for five years,” said Beth.
“So she’ll tip off Morgan when she sees the photos,” said Jirra.
“The trick will be to make it so Morgan will come out himself,” said Beth.
Dan smiled. “I think I know the way. We make it appear that the artifacts are in a very precarious location, that way Morgan won’t be able to risk having some thug like Boyer come out here.”
“Thug, you’re starting to sound like me,” said Tessa with a laugh.
“Sounds like a plan,” said Beth.
Chapter 85
The next morning, Dan led two jeeps up the trail to the canyon, followed by the second jeep driven by Barrett.
Beth as the honored guest sat next to Dan, and Jirra and Alexis sat in the back seat, while Tessa sat next to Barrett in the second jeep.
Hallie stayed back at the spa and worked to decipher the directions on the plate. They were a combination of geographical references, combined with astronomical references. She had a stack of topographical maps and star charts along with her reference books. It was the type of puzzle that she loved working on.
As promised there was a box hidden just off the trail that contained the prop Anasazi pottery.
As they drove to the canyon, Tessa briefed Barrett on the plan.
“This is pretty cool. I mean, I’ve always been a fan of Clive Cussler books, and now it feels like I’m in one,” he said.
“Just remember that this isn’t fiction. We’re dealing with dangerous people, so don’t try to be a hero,” said Tessa.
“I won’t,” he replied. “Tessa, thanks again for trusting me and bringing me along.”
“Jirra speaks very highly of you and that’s good enough for me,” replied Tessa.
“She’s pretty special. I sort of think of her as a sister…if that makes sense. I mean even when I first met her I knew that we would be close friends…but not in a romantic way,” he said.
“Those are the type of friends you treasure your whole life,” said Tessa.
****
Back at the spa, Liz wondered how she would tell Judy about Morgan. It had been decided to wait until after the trap had been sprung. While every shred of evidence they had pointed to him they decided not to tell Judy until there was absolutely no doubt left that Browning was behind what was going on.
While Liz understood the reason for this, she didn’t like the fact that Judy was being deceived. She knew that Judy would be devastated when the truth came out and Liz planned on being there to help her friend.
Chapter 86
Two days later a jeep driven by Dan sped into the spa parking area. He immediately rushed to his cottage.
A short time later he was back in the jeep and heading back to the canyon. What seemed strange to spa employees who saw him was that he hadn’t bothered to load the jeep with supplies.
He arrived back at the canyon just in time for dinner.
“How did it go?” asked Jirra.
“Well, I’ve never considered myself an actor, but I think my performance was quite believable,” he replied as he sat down at the camp table.
Barrett handed him a chilled Dose Equis.
“Thank you,” he replied.
“Now we just wait for the rat to take the bait,” said Tessa.
“How long do you think that will take?” asked Alexis.
“Well, Hallie said that Maria usually stops by my cottage every morning around eight,” said Dan. “I left the photos of the pots next to my computer. There’s a fake unanswered message on my answering machine stating that the university will send down a team to pick up the pots in three days.”
“If Morgan does show up and tries to steal the pots, what happens then?” asked Alexis.
“It will give us the opening we’ll need to search his home and businesses,” said Beth. “The Agency and several other law enforcement organizations have been waiting for such an opening for years.”
“Can’t he claim entrapment?” asked Alexis.
Beth shook her head. “Not if he comes here; it would be entrapment if we came to him and offered to sell him stolen artifacts. Besides, just the fact that he was caught trespassing on protected federal land opens the door for us.”
Alexis nodded.
“All we can do is wait,” said Beth.
Chapter 87
The next evening as they sat around the campfire, Beth made an announcement.
“Hallie called me and said Morgan just arrived at the spa an hour ago,” she said. “She also said that Judy is away at a meeting in Santa Fe.”
“Okay, so that means that he’ll probably be making his move this evening,” said Tessa.
“I agree,” said Beth. “The important thing is to follow the plan we’ve discussed. There’s a possibility that he might not be alone.”
Tessa nodded. “Morgan probably knows about the security perimeter and most likely will feel he’s home free as long as he can avoid it. According to the records, he’s an avid outdoorsman who was raised in the Southwest, so walking around the area at night won’t be a problem. He’ll probably have night vision glasses too.”
“Like yours?” asked Jirra.
“Probably, but not as good,” she replied with a wink.
Chapter 88
Morgan Browning walked quietly towards the canyon. The federal security guards were not a problem and he had easily slipped past their camp. While he was still angry at Boyer for attempting to rape that girl at the canyon, his death did serve a useful purpose. The guards and probably the archeologists at the canyon would have never suspected that someone would risk trespassing so soon after the death of Boyer.
Morgan knew this was a risky plan, but the chance to steal the pottery from the site was too important to pass up.
He had studied the copies of the photos and noted that the pots were sealed, which meant that something precious and rare could be inside them. He had obsessed about the canyon his entire adult life. What had been so important that Dr. Margate had sacrificed his own life to protect it?
Morgan had inherited his obsession with the canyon from his grandfather. The rumor was that Dr. Margate had discovered something of great value, no one knew just what. Morgan’s grandfather had financed Margate’s research and had suspected that the crazy archeologist had found something of immense value. To try and find out what Margate had discovered, his grandfather had sent out a man to trail Margate, when neither returned the mystery only deepened.
When he heard of the recent discovery of the human remains, it confirmed that this was the place.
Morgan suspected that the pottery held a map of some kind, possibly to a hidden sacred place or a mine. It really didn’t matter as soon it would be his. The last thing he wanted was to have some academic know-it-all discover Margate’s secret.
The pots, while valuable would have to be sacrificed, as it would be impossible to carry them out alone. After Boyer’s failure, he decided not to bring in anyone else to help him. It was the same old story; if you wanted something done right, do it yourself.
Morgan entered the canyon, after watching the archeologists’ camp for an hour. He found the location of the still partially buried pots under a rather precarious looking rock outcropping with little difficulty. He did appreciate the thoroughness of Dr. Montgomery, who was more interested in preserving the pots. Morgan suspected that the reason why Montgomery didn’t open the pots was the fear of damaging the contents.
Morgan looked at the partially buried pots for a moment before picking up a rock.
He signed for a moment, before smashing the pots. He quickly reached inside and pulled out what felt like metal plates.
His heart was beating rapidly as he examined the plates. They were very heavy and he wondered if they were gold. Even in the dark, he could make out some sort of marks on them.
He knew he should wait until he got back to the spa, but he couldn’t resist taking a quick look at them. He pulled out his flashlight, which had a red filter on it, and shined it on one of the plates.
At first he was confused as the marks didn’t look like anything the Anasazi would have done. He turned the plate around and stared at the markings. A combination of rage and fear swept through his body as the plates dropped through his hands and hit the canyon floor.
He quickly turned around and started to leave when he was illuminated by several high-powered flashlights. The lights instantly blinded him and he yanked off his night vision goggles and threw them to the ground.
“Freeze!” ordered a voice out of the darkness. “Lie down on your stomach, hands out in front of you! You’re under arrest.”
Morgan glared at lights and debated making a run for it.
“This is your last warning. You are under arrest for trespassing on a protected federal site,” ordered the man.
Morgan glared in the direction of the voice and lifted his hands up into the air. He dropped to his knees and then lied down on his belly. He would let his lawyers get him out of this.
Chapter 89
Morgan Browning was cuffed, frisked, and read his rights. He sat on a rock as the federal guards questioned him. He just told them that he wanted to speak to his lawyer. He figured that at the worst he would be charged with a minor transgression and that he would do some community service. It was embarrassing to be caught and his pride was hurt.
He watched as the uniformed guards briefed a young woman, woman…she was a kid, a young girl! He wondered why they were talking to one of the college kids who was working at the site. He then saw that the girl had a badge hanging on a chain around her neck.
The woman walked over and showed him the badge.
“I understand that you’ve requested a lawyer,” she said. “I just want to inform you that we know who you are.”
Morgan didn’t reply.
“Morgan Browning, you are facing several federal charges and you will be transported to our office in Santa Fe,” said the woman.
Morgan looked at her badge and froze. He then looked up at her face.
The woman smiled. “Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I’m Special Agent Beth Williams and I work for The Agency.”
For the first time since he had been arrested, Morgan felt fear. If The Agency was involved in this that could mean that trespassing on federal property was the least of his worries. They didn’t get involved in minor cases over the theft of a few artifacts. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.
Her phone rang and she answered it. Morgan noted that she had a very high-tech satellite phone.
“Really? Excellent, I will let him know,” said Beth. She hid her smile as she saw him reach up to wipe away the sweat from his face. “Mr. Browning, that was my supervisor, I just want to inform you that a federal judge in Tucson has authorized search warrants for your home, car and office. The searches will be conducted immediately. While it is your right to wait until you talk to your lawyer, I have been advised by my supervisor that if you want to make a deal you better do it before we find anything.”
Morgan glared at her and was about to open his mouth but stopped and slowly shook his head.
Beth just smiled back and looked at her watch. “The clock is ticking.”
Chapter 90
Dan, Jirra, Alexis, Tessa, and Barrett didn’t enter the canyon until after Morgan had been removed.
Beth greeted them and told them about the warrants.
“I take it that the guards weren’t the same caliber that has been guarding the site,” said Dan.
“The Agency brought in one of their teams yesterday, just to play it safe,” replied Beth. She then told them what had happened.
“So what was on the plates?” asked Alexis.
Beth laughed and held them out. “This was Jen’s idea and I have to admit that it was pretty funny. She had her special effects personal make them.”
Jirra and the others looked at the plates and began to chuckle.
The gold colored plates read “You have the right to remain silent” in pig Latin.
“So what happens now?” asked Dan as he chuckled .
“Morgan is being transported to Santa Fe and soon teams of agents will start searching his home and office,” said Beth. “The federal attorney will meet Morgan and see if he wants to make a deal. He won’t walk away free, but he could help us prosecute many others and avoid a much longer sentence. The goal when dealing with anyone involved in the international sex trade is to get as many convictions as possible.”
“So what sort of deal is he going to be offered?” asked Jirra.
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “It all depends on what is found. I can’t tell you everything, but The Agency has suspected that Morgan has maintained his database in his home. We know from the blueprints that his home has a large vault built into it. The problem has been that while we’ve suspected Morgan of being involved in a variety of crimes; he’s never even had a speeding ticket in this country. So our warrants will allow us to search it…initially for stolen artifacts, but everything else will be fair game…within reason.”
“What do you mean?” asked Barrett.
“Well, if we find any stolen artifacts and there are computer drives in same vault we have the right to examine them for additional information regarding stolen items,” replied Beth. “We added those missing documents from the University of New Mexico to the warrant.”
“And if you find something regarding sexual slavery it would be admissible in court?” asked Alexis.
Beth nodded. “But I doubt it would ever go to trial as the last thing Morgan would want is to be on trial for international sexual slavery. There would also be the additional threat of extradition. I know this may sound harsh, but sexual slavery is a horrific crime. We want to get both the buyers and sellers. From what we’ve heard, Morgan only sees sexual slavery as a way to make money…however that doesn’t make him an less of a scumbag than the pervert who pays thousands of dollars to go on a sexual vacation.”
The other nodded.
“Beth, can you call my mom and let her know what’s happened? She should let Judy know that Morgan has been arrested,” said Jirra.
Beth nodded and handed Jirra the phone. “Here, you can call her yourself. When you’re done, I’ll talk to her too.”
Chapter 91
Judy was stunned when Liz told her that Morgan was currently in federal custody.
They were sitting in Judy’s office back at the spa. Liz had contacted Judy as soon as Judy had returned to the spa.
“I can’t believe that Morgan would steal artifacts,” exclaimed Judy. “He’s wealthy enough to buy anything that goes on the market.”
“Apparently he thought that Dan’s excavation was going to discover something extremely rare and valuable,” said Liz.
“And they set a trap for him?”
“It wasn’t set for Morgan, it was set for the person who hired the man who attempted to rape Jirra,” countered Liz.
“So…what is he being charged with?” asked Judy.
Liz shook her head. “I really don’t know. The agent who briefed me told me that there were other charges pending…but that’s all I know.”
Judy stood up and stared out the window.
Liz watched her best friend for a moment before getting up and seeing if Judy was okay.
Judy turned around and wiped tears out of her eyes. “God damnit!” she exclaimed. “The bastard used me.”
Liz moved closer.
“The son of a bitch used me to get close to the dig,” declared Judy. “I feel like such an idiot.”
Liz nodded and wrapped her arms around Judy, who accepted the hug and began to weep.
Chapter 92
Morgan Browning sat in the examination room at the Federal holding facility in Santa Fe. His lawyer had briefed him on the search warrants.
“Morgan, I need to know what’s going on,” stated the lawyer.
His name was Lawrence Keating and he had been working for Morgan Browning for ten years. He knew of his employer’s obsession with Anasazi relics and had even helped Morgan obtain numerous artifacts.
“This can’t just be about a few pots of questionable ownership,” said Lawrence.
“Have they told you anything?” asked Morgan. “I mean about what they might have found?”
Lawrence shook his head. “It must be something big. Look, if you’re hiding something, it would be best if you told me.”
“Why?”
“I might be able to make a deal,” said Lawrence.
Morgan’s eyes stared at the table and his shackled hands. “We wait until they make the first move. If all they find is a few stolen pots and some documents stolen from The University of New Mexico, I’ll pay the fine and do some community service.”
“What are you hiding, Morgan?” asked Lawrence. “I want to help you, and if you tell me I can start planning your defense.”
Morgan lifted the paper cup that held some lukewarm coffee with both hands and took a sip. He then set down the cup. “I have invested…some substantial funds in some rather lucrative international investments…unfortunately the feds…and others might consider them illegal. They are not the type of things that I am personally interested in…other than the money they generate. They allow me to indulge in my collecting of artifacts.”
Lawrence pulled out his notepad. “Tell me about them.”
Chapter 93
Beth rode back to the spa with Jirra, Alexis, and Tessa, who was driving the jeep.
“Thanks for inviting me out here…it was a lot of fun,” said Beth.
“I wish you could stay out here longer,” said Jirra.
“Me too, but I have to make my report,” replied Beth.
“What do we do about the mole at the spa?” asked Alexis.
“I would tell Judy to immediately fire her,” said Beth. “Our agents will want to question her, and they will probably try and get her to turn in Morgan in exchange for walking.”
“Do you think that this is over?” asked Jirra.
Beth shrugged and looked at Tessa, who shook her head.
“Why don’t you think so, Tessa?” asked Jirra.
“Morgan obviously knows that something important was hidden in the canyon…granted he doesn’t know what, however this doesn’t mean that he won’t try to discover what it is. The man…the man who ordered my death was like that, he was obsessed with the thrill of owning precious artifacts.”
“I tend to agree with Tessa,” said Beth. “The people Browning hired aren’t likely to give up either if their potential reward was high enough. The Agency kept his arrest quiet to maximize the potential for other arrests so they don’t know he’s in jail.”
Jirra looked out over the rolling hills as they approached the spa. “So what do we do?”
“That depends on Hallie,” said Tessa. “If she discovers that there’s something hidden around here we need to find it.”
“And protect it?” asked Alexis.
“If it’s connected to the Minoans that may not be necessary,” said Tessa.
Beth glanced back at Jirra. “You have some very interesting friends.”
“Tell her your idea,” said Alexis.
Beth turned around and asked what Alexis meant. Jirra told her about the formation of a group of the transformed woman.
“That sounds rather interesting,” said Beth.
“It makes sense too,” said Tessa. “This case has shown that we can do great things with our various skills.”
Beth nodded. “I would be interested in joining. I mean, as long as it doesn’t violate any rules of being an agent. I’ve always felt that my transformation had a deeper meaning and purpose.”
“That means there are five of us, along with our friends and families,” said Tessa.
“I imagine we could use Celeste,” said Beth.
“Who’s she?” asked Tessa.
“A great friend,” said Jirra. “You met her back in Philly.”
Beth then told Tessa about Celeste Farnsworth.
“And would she be willing to help us?” asked Tessa.
“I can ask her,” said Beth. “But I think she will do it.”
“Good,” replied Tessa. “We can definitely use someone like her.”
“There might be one more,” said Beth. “But I have to talk to her first…can I tell her about the rest of you?”
“Can you trust her?” asked Tessa.
“Like a sister,” replied Beth.
“It’s okay with me,” replied Tessa.
Jirra nodded. “I know that I can trust you, Beth.”
Chapter 94
Jirra and Alexis headed over to find Liz and see how Judy was doing. Tessa tracked down Hallie.
Liz was in her cottage when Jirra and Alexis found her.
“How’s Judy?” asked Jirra anxiously.
“Very upset…and also extremely angry,” replied Liz. “I would say that it’s a very good thing that Morgan is in custody. Judy talked about using one of those Colt peacemakers on him. With the mood she’s in right now she’d probably neuter him with a single shot.”
“I can’t blame her,” said Alexis.
“What’s really going on with him? I know it’s bad,” asked Liz.
Jirra told her what Beth had told them.
All Liz could do was shake her head. “He’s one of the biggest contributors to social programs in the region Are they sure he’s into all those horrible things?”
“Beth seemed pretty sure,” said Jirra.
Meanwhile over at Hallie’s cottage, Tessa was being shown a map.
“I think this is the location of the site described on the plate,” said Hallie as she fought back a yawn.
“When did you sleep last?” asked Tessa.
Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “What day is it?”
Tessa laughed. “Well, you know what this means?”
Hallie nodded. “It means we head out to this canyon,” she replied as she pointed at the map.
“Yes, but not until you get some sleep,” said Tessa.
“I’m… fine,” replied Hallie as she fought back a yawn.
“Yeah, sure you are,” said Tessa. “Let’s lock this up and get you into bed.”
Chapter 95
The following day, Hallie led a small group consisting of Jirra, Alexis, Jen, and Tessa up into the canyon that matched the coordinates on the plate. It turned out to be the right side of the ‘Y’ canyon that Jen had been using to film her movie. Fortunately Jen had given the crew another day off since the filming was ahead of schedule and the recent spell of abnormally hot weather in the area had broken. With the enhanced security in place at the Anasazi canyon, even the security staff was given the day off to recover back at the spa.
“So how did you figure out the location?” asked Jen.
“It was a combination of references to celestial bodies, Minoan religious references and dimensions used by the Minoans,” said Hallie. “Only someone familiar with all three could have known how to read the plate. It was definitely left as a maker for other displaced Minoans.”
“Do you think that any of them read it?” asked Jirra.
Hallie shrugged her shoulders. “No real way of knowing. From what I was allowed to see from the dream visits that the goddesses gave me, I know that an exodus of Minoans occurred after the volcanic eruption of Thera. The cult that I’ve been studying took part and sent out approximately 100 ships. Just how many made it across the Atlantic Ocean is anyone’s guess.”
“I’ve seen the replicas of the Minoan vessels and I find it amazing that even one could have made the trip,” said Tessa.
“I know what you mean and it’s been on my mind. The Minoans were a seafaring race and they would have recognized the danger of crossing the ocean in a small ship,” said Hallie. “However, I have a theory that they didn’t come here directly. From what Dan had discovered, this site was most likely in use from 400 to 700 AD and Thera erupted around 1650 BCE, so that leaves a long period in between. What I suspect is that as the Minoan refugees moved out from Crete, they interacted with other civilizations, while all the time maintaining their culture and languages. So by the time they crossed the Atlantic they may have been a mixture of other cultures and would have had bigger and better ships.”
“Have you found any proof to back this up?” asked Jen.
Hallie nodded. “We’ve found Minoan writing and objects in many sites in Europe, especially in the Britain and Ireland. The common belief is that they were brought there by trade…of course I know better, but it’s rather hard to site ancient goddesses as a source in a paper.”
The others laughed.
“Just for the sake of argument, wouldn’t they have been absorbed into the other cultures?” asked Tessa.
“They might have adapted, but they could have kept their culture. Look at other groups that have maintained their cultures like the Jews and the Roma,” said Hallie. “It’s even happening today with the immigration into the United States. Each culture integrates into the whole but yet they retain most their own culture at their core.”
Tessa nodded.
“So, it’s possible that your Minoan travelers may have had contact with many of the native peoples of the Americas,” said Jen.
Hallie nodded. “They were curious people who thrived on trade…not just for commercial interests, but intellectual pursuits. We also know that many cultures crossed the oceans before 1492. We’re pretty sure that Columbus was even using copies of Chinese charts from 1421. If some group did manage to cross the ocean and return others would eventually find out and try and repeat it.”
“But why would they keep it secret?” asked Alexis.
“For any one of a hundred reasons. We know that fishermen from Europe knew about the Grand Banks long before Columbus ever thought of crossing the ocean blue. They kept it quiet to protect their fishing grounds,” replied Hallie.
“Makes sense,” said Alexis.
“My dad just bought the rights to a book that includes many of these theories,” said Hallie.
“Oh, the last time we talked he was raving about a historical book he had just read…something about a sailor who fought in the Armada under Drake and later became a buccaneer,” said Jen.
Hallie nodded. “My dad was offered the rights before it was even published. Turns out the main character served on a ship captained by one of our relatives,” replied Hallie. “The book will be published this fall and it will be a best seller, it’s a real page turner, I couldn’t put it down.”
“Knowing your father it will be a great movie too,” said Jen. “Hmmm… I wonder if he’s found a backer for it yet?”
“Do you have someone in mind?” asked Alexis.
“Maybe,” she replied with a smile.
“Maybe someday you can sell him our story,” said Jirra.
The others turned and looked at her with disbelief.
“It was a joke!” she replied as she laughed.
Chapter 96
“Well, here we are,” said Hallie as they stood outside the front of the canyon.
“So what do we do?” asked Alexis. She felt a shiver run up her spine and she took a slight step backward to move away from the canyon’s entrance.
“If it’s like other Minoan sites, it will be protected,” said Hallie.
“We found that out during filming,” said Jen. “Too bad we didn’t know, it would have saved Liz a lot of work.”
“So, like I said, what do we do?” asked Alexis.
“I’ll go in alone,” said Hallie.
“Are you sure?” asked Jirra. “We all sort of have a connection to this place.”
“I know, but it might be best if I go first,” Hallie stated. “If I’m not back in an hour then you can come in after me.”
“We will. Oh, if you have to enter a cave or something, leave something outside so we can find it. The fact that no one had found it in hundreds of years tells me that it’s pretty well camouflaged,” said Tessa.
Hallie nodded and looked at her watch. “I’ll be back in an hour.”
Chapter 97
The others sat down in the shade and counted down the minutes.
“Did any of you feel something was we arrived here?” asked Alexis.
Jen nodded as did the others.
“Well, that makes me feel better, I thought I was the only one,” said Alexis.
“I suspect that the Minoan deities know why we’re here and have upped the security,” said Jen. “They know Hallie and trust her. Hopefully they’ll learn to trust all of us too.”
“It really makes you think,” said Jirra. “I mean that descendants of the Minoans made it this far.”
“I know what you mean,” said Tessa. “It would have been an incredible adventure.”
“Do you think they looked at it as an adventure?” asked Alexis.
Tessa nodded. “The Minoans could have picked the most advanced society in the Med and joined them. With their advanced knowledge of arts and science they would have readily accepted. But something drove them on to continue traveling and to maintain their language and culture. Maybe it was something like we’ve experienced.”
“What do you mean?” asked Jirra.
“Well, look at what we’re doing? It would be very easy to just establish a routine everyday type of life, yet look at us; Jen is a famous celebrity, Hallie is well known archeologist, Beth is going to become a federal agent, and as much as you worry about your true identity, Jirra, you haven’t exactly sought out a private life. No, we want to do something important with our lives…just like the Minoans.”
“And how do I fit into this?” asked Alexis.
“That’s easy, the Minoans had to trust others and share their secrets and knowledge. I’ve noticed that the people that I’ve allowed to know my past have become very trusted and valued friends…and even lovers,” replied Tessa.
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra.
“Do you feel better about all this?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“So does this mean that this means we’re going to form some sort of group?” asked Jirra.
“Why not?” interjected Jen. “This is sure a lot more fun than sitting around a studio.”
“I agree,” added Tessa. “I hope Beth wants in, I like her style.”
“I just wonder about her friend,” said Alexis.
Their conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Hallie, who stepped out of the canyon carrying what looked like a very old rod made out of copper.
Chapter 98
Hallie sat down and asked for a drink of water.
Tessa handed her a canteen.
“I found this in the cave,” said Hallie. “I was told I could take it.”
“Told? Who was in there?” asked Jen as she looked back into the canyon.
“The goddesses told me that it was okay for me to take it,” replied Hallie.
“What else was in the cave?” asked Tessa.
“It’s a tomb,” she replied as she took another long drink. “There were at least thirty tombs in there. Knowing how the Minoans reused tombs, who knows how many remains are in there? I do know one thing…we are not allowed to disturb them, this is not negotiable, that was made very clear.”
“What else do you know?” asked Tessa.
“The tomb was in use for nearly one hundred years and was only used by the Minoans. There was a message in the cave that was in Linear H that referred to a natural disaster and that the remaining Minoans were heading north,” said Hallie.
“What sort of disaster?” asked Tessa.
“A serve drought,” replied Hallie. “The message was for others to head north and look for signs.”
“So that means that there was more than one location where the Minoans interacted with the native people,” said Jen.
“Judging from what I saw in there…there were many other cultures,” said Hallie. “I wish I could take you in…but it isn’t allowed.”
“What else did you see?” asked Jirra.
“There were artifacts from other civilizations, including those in South and Central America. It’s times like this that I’m really torn between being a scientist and my ties to the Minoans,” said Hallie. “The artifacts in that cave are priceless and should be studied…but I will honor the wishes of the goddesses. The world isn’t ready for this sort of discovery.”
“Why?” asked Alexis.
“There are things in that cave from Europe, Africa, and Asia. It would rewrite history as we know it…and while I’m fine with that…it would be too much for most people to accept,” said Hallie.
“You mean the people that still think that Columbus discovered America?” asked Jirra.
“That’s just part of it. It would also upset some of the native people…no, it’s best that we keep this secret,” said Hallie.
The others agreed.
“So what do we do with this?” asked Jen as she inspected the rod, which was green with corrosion.
“We take it to Dan,” said Hallie.
“What sort of markings are these?” asked Jen as she pointed to the rod.
“Some sort of petroglyph,” said Hallie. “It’s not Minoan and that may have been done on purpose. The glyphs are hard to read due to the corrosion; but from my experience with these sorts of things, I imagine they are instructions.”
“Like the ones on the object that transformed you?” asked Jirra.
Hallie nodded.
“Are you ready or do you want to rest?” asked Tessa.
“How far away are we from the Anasazi canyon?” asked Hallie.
“Two hours, give or take, on foot. The terrain between here and there is pretty rough by the direct route.” said Tessa. “We can also be back at the spa in the same time and drive up tomorrow.”
“If we go straight to the dig I’ll need to call back and let them know back at spa,” said Jirra. “The last thing we want is for the spa to think we got lost…trust me on that one.”
“We’d better head back to the spa then,” said Jen. “We also don’t want to show up unannounced…they might not have enough food and water.”
“What do we do about that?” asked Jirra as she pointed to the rod.
“We’ll sneak it in,” said Tessa.
“Um, how do you hide a five foot long copper pole?” asked Jen.
Tessa smiled. “We hide it in plain site.”
Chapter 99
They arrived back at the spa, just around sunset. They picked a route that had them coming out of the sun and anyone who saw them would just assume that the pole was a hiking stick.
They took the pole immediately to the first cottage, which was Jen’s new cottage.
“I had a special security system installed,” said Jen as they entered. “So, it’s very unlikely that anyone will break in without being noticed.”
“Do you think that Morgan still has people here?” asked Jirra.
“He’s rich and powerful; so I wouldn’t rule it out,” said Tessa. “I kinda have some experience with these sorts of people.”
“Well, that means we shouldn’t wait much longer, right?” asked Jirra.
Tessa nodded.
“Okay, so let’s call Dan and see if we can head out there,” said Hallie. “I think we should see if the pole fits in the hole and then see what happens.”
“What can we do? It’s not like we can call up a thunderstorm,” said Alexis.
Jen made a coughing sound.
“Well, I guess it’s time I fess up. I do have another secret and this one’s a whopper. I know that I can trust all of you so yes, we can, or I should say I can call up a thunderstorm.”
“You can control the weather?” Jirra looked confused.
“In a small way, Jirra. When I was talking with my spirit guide the only thing that was made absolutely clear to me was that I had the ability to create and control lightning and thunderstorms. It’s a power I must carefully control and I’ve sworn not to use it to harm anyone. My anger can be one of the triggers for my ability so I have to carefully control it so I don’t accidentally hurt someone although I can think of a few cases where it might have been useful.”
Jirra’s face lit up. “I did notice you start to have a red glow around you as you were telling that Italian movie director off at the after-awards party, Jen. I sort of felt that my skin was being pricked by a thousand little ants as I stood next to you.”
“Sorry, Jirra. That was a build-up of static electricity around me. Had I really let go I could have hurt or even killed him.”
“So how much can you control this ability, Jen?” asked Hallie.
“I’ve experimented a little using thunderstorms already in progress. I’ve been able to reduce or strengthen them and even bring them to a halt. I think I can create them as well as make a lightning bolt appear out of a clear blue sky. I never thought that I’d have a use for the gift I’ve been given so I never developed the ability much. I don’t know how accurate I am but I’m willing to give it a try when we get to the canyon if Dan approves.”
Jirra turned to Tessa. “So if I’m Wolverine, does that make Jen Storm?”
“Why not? You’re both ex-men,” replied Tessa
The two women laughed at the joke before explaining what they were talking about.
“Well, just so you know, if metal claws pop out of your hands I may have to rethink our relationship,” said Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra.
Chapter 100
The next day Jirra and the others drove out to the canyon in two jeeps. Barrett had driven one down from the dig and Jirra, and Alexis rode with him. Jen, Tessa, and Hallie rode in the second jeep. The copper rod had been disguised by wrapping a tarp around it. The rolled up tarp didn’t look out of place in the jeep loaded with supplies.
“I have to admit that you did a good job, Tessa,” said Hallie as she pointed at the rod.
“Thanks,” replied Tessa as she drove the jeep. “It’s sometimes easier to hide something in plain site.”
“So, what did Dan say when you told him what we found?” asked Jen.
“Naturally he was very excited and eager to see if the rod fits into the hole at the top of the canyon,” replied Hallie. “I didn’t tell him the rest as I figured it would easier to do that in person.”
“What do we do about Jimmie?” asked Jen, referring to the other grad student who had returned to the canyon site the day before.
“We need to include him,” replied Hallie.
“Why is that?” asked Jen.
Hallie then explained her premonition and how she had transformed several other males over the years at the site in Crete.
“It’s nice that you are helping people,” said Jen. “I’m glad to hear that those you assist in their transformation can lead complete lives without conflict. I know from my own experiences how difficult it can be. One day I was a guy fairly happy with the way my life was going then BANG I get hit by lightning and wake up almost three weeks later as a woman. I’m still working mentally on becoming the woman I appear to be. Right now just the thought of getting pregnant scares me and after what I’ve been through so far I don’t scare all that easily any more.”
“I dealt with for a while myself; thankfully the goddesses gave me the gift of a complete life. I can’t imagine what it would have been like to be pregnant without it,” said Hallie. “I think that I could have learned to deal with it…but I would have been petrified of how my daughter would be treated.”
“I know that’s one of Jirra’s fears,” said Tessa.
“I know what you mean. Alexis told me that Jirra has talked about the urge to have a family…and I know how powerful that is,” said Hallie. “Eventually she’ll give in.”
“Well, I know that I’ll do everything in my power to protect her,” said Jen. “I’ve had every record of hers altered to reflect her SRS cover story along with a complete medical history of the operation. The hospital got a new emergency room wing out of the deal on that one. I just wish that there was more I could do for her.”
“That makes two of us,” added Tessa. “In some ways I see her as younger sister.”
“I know what you mean,” said Hallie. “Maybe the goddesses can help her.”
“That’s a possibility, but on the other hand she’s grown so much since I first met her. I sort of like her the way she is,” said Jen.
“Well, we can’t do anything against her will…and neither will the goddesses,” said Hallie.
“It would be a difficult decision,” said Tessa. “I was lucky that Athena gave me a complete identity. I also suspect that others may have had a part in my falling in love with Jon and having a child.”
Jen smiled. “You know, I just find it so difficult to think of you as a mother, Tessa.”
Tessa glanced over at Jen. “What makes you say that?” she asked with a grin.
Jen laughed. “You know exactly what I mean. I mean you must be the only mother on the block that can field-strip an automatic weapon.”
“You don’t know my neighborhood!” replied Tessa.
Chapter 101
They arrived at the site a little before lunch.
“We brought some cold cuts and fresh rolls from the spa,” announced Jirra as she stepped out of the jeep.
“Sounds great,” said Dan as he hugged her. “I’ll call in Jimmy from the dig.”
“Um, before you do, there’s something we need to talk about,” said Hallie. “We need to tell him everything.”
Dan looked at Hallie. “Do you think you can trust him? I mean he’s a good kid, but this is a pretty big secret.”
Hallie nodded. “He can be trusted.”
After lunch, Hallie and Jirra carefully unwrapped the pole for Dan and the others to see.
“It’s in remarkably good condition,” remarked Dan. “Where did you find it?”
Hallie shook her head. “I can’t tell you.”
“Why not?” asked Jimmy as he stared at the pole.
Hallie looked at Jirra who nodded. “You go first.”
Chapter 102
Jimmy sat and listened intently as Hallie, Jirra, Tessa, and Jen told the tale.
He looked at Alexis. “What about you?”
She smiled. “I’m just one of the sidekicks.”
“You’re more than that,” said Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. “I know that, but it’s nice to play a sidekick again…if you remember it’s how I got my start on TV. However, I was born female…so I guess I am rather unique among this group!”
Jirra and Hallie both broke up at Alexis’s joke.
Jimmy looked over at Dan and Barrett. “You both know about this?”
They both nodded.
Jimmy shook his head in disbelief. “So…so this means that if there’s a storm and lightning strikes this pole…the mud in the canyon can transform a man into a woman?”
“I know it sounds unbelievable, but trust me…it’s true,” said Jirra.
Jimmy looked at Jirra and wiped away tears that were rolling down his cheeks. “I do believe you. I’ve dreamt about this my whole life! You have experienced something that I’ve always wanted.”
He then realized what he had just admitted and looked at Barrett and Dan.
“You guys probably think I’m some sort of sissy or something like that,” he stated, barely holding in his fear.
“No we don’t, Jimmy,” said Dan.
“It’s your life, you have a right to be happy,” added Barrett. “Hell, I would be the biggest hypocrite in the state if I put you down. I mean, I’m the one who made my dad put up a rainbow sticker on the front door of the coffee house.”
“Jimmy, just so you know, the change is only physical,” said Jirra. “You’ll have to deal with the fact that you’ll have to explain to others that you’ve changed.”
“I don’t care, I just want to be a woman,” stated Jimmy.
“Trust me, it’s not that easy,” continued Jirra. “I’ve adapted to this, but it has caused some problems.”
“I’ll just tell everyone I had a sex change…I mean I’m a grad student and don’t have much of a social life as it is,” said Jimmy.
“And what about your family?” asked Alexis.
“They found out that I want to be girl a while back and pretty much threw me out.” said Jimmy. “I took a bag of my female things home by mistake and my mom thought it was laundry. When she opened it up she freaked out…and it got worse from there. There was a huge argument and I was told to get out, that was six months ago.”
“Have you been back?” asked Jirra.
Jimmy shook his head. “I’ve tried to call…but I keep getting hung up on. I got a rather terse letter two months ago telling me that I was no longer welcome and if I showed up they would call the police and have me arrested for trespassing.”
“I’m so sorry, Jimmy,” said Jirra.
“I’m over it…more or less. Thankfully I have an aunt who understands me and accepts me. She’s pretty cool and lets me dress when I’m staying with her,” said Jimmy.
“You should know that once the transformation is complete…you’ll have periods and can get pregnant, how will you explain that?” asked Jirra.
Jimmy stared back at her.
“She’s telling you the truth, Jimmy,” added Alexis. “Do you like boys? It’s okay, no one is judging you.”
Jimmy looked around and then nodded.
“So getting pregnant could be an issue,” said Jen. “How will you explain that?”
“I’ll just take birth control,” said Jimmy confidently.
“That doesn’t always work,” said Hallie. “Look, we’re not trying to talk you out of this…we just want you to make a smart informed decision.”
Jimmy nodded.
“Look, I didn’t have a choice with the whole world knowing what happened to me; granted it has worked out…more or less, but it hasn’t all been good,” said Jen. “While I’ve been generally accepted by the people I’ve met or worked with there are still many more people out there that will never accept what I’ve become. It still hurts a lot inside whenever someone calls me a ‘freak’.”
“And my greatest fear is being exposed,” added Jirra. “I mean can you imagine how the press would handle this…it would be awful.”
Jimmy shook his head. “This sucks. I have an opportunity to be the person I’ve always wanted to be…and there are all these complications.”
“Life is full of complications, Jimmy,” said Jen.
“There is an alternative,” said Hallie. “How would like to take a trip to Crete?”
She then explained about the temple site and the object that she had in her possession.
“The transformation will totally complete…not only will you be a woman, but your life history will be changed too. For all practical purposes it will be as if you were born female,” said Hallie.
Jimmy listened quietly. He then turned to Hallie. “So my whole family would accept me as a woman?”
Hallie nodded. “No guarantees, but mine did and many of those I’ve helped transform have reported the same thing.”
He shook his head. “No. My family showed their true colors when I came out to them…I want nothing to do with them. My Aunt Kelly accepted me and loves me for who I am.”
“Look, you don’t have to make up your mind right now,” said Hallie.
“But you’re going to try it now, right?” he asked.
Hallie looked at Jen. “Assuming the weather cooperates.”
“Then I want to do it,” stated Jimmy firmly.
Dan shook his head. “We don’t know what will happen, Jimmy. You might be killed.”
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“We can theorize what happened in the canyon, but we don’t know the process, it hasn’t been tried in this canyon for centuries. We can look at the glyphs and try to mimic them, but that leaves a lot of guesswork,” said Dan.
“How difficult could it be?” asked Jimmy. “You stick that rod at the top of the canyon and let the mud do the rest.”
“Jimmy, you must be kidding. Imagine looking at glyphs of modern surgery and then try to do it,” explained Tessa.
“I’m still willing to take the chance,” said Jimmy. “I figure the worse thing that could happen if it doesn’t work is that I’ll need to take a shower.”
“What about getting electrocuted?” replied Tessa.
“Oh…I hadn’t thought of that,” said Jimmy softly.
“It wasn’t a pleasant experience,” said Jirra.
”Jirra’s transformation was closer to what we think will happen than mine, Jimmy. In case we’re wrong I can tell you from my own experience that getting hit by a bolt of lightning is extremely painful and there’s no guarantee you’ll survive it either.” added Jen.
“It’s my choice, I mean it’s my life, right?” he replied.
“And if you die, how would we explain that? Your family would want answers,” said Dan.
“And what happens if the change isn’t complete?” added Jen.
“Okay, you’ve made your point,” said Jimmy, barely holding back his disappointment.
“Why not come to Crete with me,” suggested Hallie. “I went through the transformation and it doesn’t hurt.”
Jimmy let out a sigh. “I’ll think about it. But I’m so tired of living like this; I just want to live my life as a woman. No offense, but none of you wanted to be transformed; you have no idea what it’s like to be in a body that doesn’t match your mind.”
“We all experienced that after we were transformed,” said Jirra. “I’m happy with my life now, but in those first few months, I would have gladly changed back.”
Hallie nodded. “The same goes for me.”
Tessa shrugged. “I didn’t think of it that much…but then again my situation was very different.”
“The first few months were the worst for me too. In a way I welcomed my change since I had a bunch of health problems that were slowly getting worse. I wound up very healthy and around twenty years younger than I was. On the down side I had practically no time at all to adjust. Everything I did got picked apart in the press so I forced myself to become as feminine as possible in a very short time. Years after my transformation I still have some issues to work through.” added Jen.
Jimmy nodded. “I guess you do know…I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to apologize for, Jimmy. Things have a way of working out, and now that you’re with us the right path will be shown,” said Hallie.
Chapter 103
“I’ve checked the weather bureau and they say they only have a twenty percent chance of showers, even less for a full-blown thunderstorm,” said Barrett.
Jen looked up at the sky. “I think they’re wrong.”
Barrett cocked his head. “So in addition to being a world famous actress, director, and entrepreneur you’re a weather expert?”
“You left out Formula One racecar driver,” quipped Alexis.
“I prefer NASCAR and I’ve actually done some dirt track racing,” said Jen. “Trust me on this one, Barrett, it will rain today.”
Barrett looked up at the sky and shook his head. “It doesn’t look like it, but considering everything else I’ve learned in the past week I guess I better unpack my poncho, don’t want to be caught out in the rain.” He then smiled at Jen before he headed off to his tent.
Jen looked at Jirra. “I can see why you like him so much.”
Jirra just smiled back.
Later Dan called them all together.
“Hallie and I have decided that we will try this tonight. The glyphs on the rod shows the moon, followed by clouds, rain and lightning,” he explained.
“It makes sense, the object I use back in Crete had similar instructions regarding using the device at night,” said Hallie.
“I suggest we eat dinner before heading into the canyon,” said Tessa.
“I’ll break out the MREs,” said Jirra.
Chapter 104
“So what’s the plan?” asked Tessa as they cleaned up after dinner.
“Barrett and I will place the rod into the hole at the end of the canyon. The rest of you will gather at the base of the canyon wall and look for a safe place to stand,” explained Dan.
“What about the weather?” asked Jimmy as he looked up into the early evening sky. “It looks pretty clear.”
“Have faith,” said Jirra.
Just as she finished speaking there was a sudden gust of cool wind and a low rumble of thunder off in the distance that seemed to last for several seconds.
“Tell me I wasn’t the only one who just heard and felt that,” stated Jimmy.
“Felt what?” asked Jen as she approached the others.
“Did you do it?” asked Hallie softly.
Jen nodded and leaned over and whispered in Hallie’s ear. “Everything has been prepped; if I did it right we should have a storm in one to two hours.”
“Okay, I guess we’d better get going,” said Dan.
They were just about to leave the camp when a figure stepped out of the brush.
“Don’t move,” he ordered.
It was Mark, but he wasn’t wearing his official guard uniform. Instead, he was dressed in camouflage and was pointing an assault rifle at them.
Tessa immediately recognized the weapon as a Heckler-Koch G36 assault rifle. The compact weapon carried a thirty round magazine and had a rate of fire of 750 rounds per minute. It was fitted with what looked like a custom silencer. She estimated that he was standing only twenty feet away and at that close range the weapon would be deadly. Mark also looked nervous and Tessa decided not to reach for the hidden Glock ten millimeter handgun she had hidden in a holster on her hip. She would have to wait for the right moment.
“Mark? What do you want?” asked Dan.
“I want that pole or whatever it is that you have,” said Mark. “I know someone who will pay me…pay me a lot for it.”
“So you’re working for Morgan Browning too?” asked Jirra.
Mark didn’t reply, but the look on his face gave him away.
“You know he’s in jail, right?” continued Jirra.
“He won’t be there long,” said Mark. “And when he gets out he’ll be very pleased to get that…whatever it is…and I’ll get a big reward.”
“This is stupid,” said Dan. “You won’t get away with this.”
“Give me the pole,” ordered Mark as he continued to point the gun at them.
“Don’t do it,” said Tessa. “Once he has it he’s going to kill us.”
Mark glared at Tessa.
“You do plan on killing us, right?” said Tessa. She could see he was nervous about what he was about to do. She hoped that if she distracted him enough she could either make a rush for him, or draw her own weapon.
“I hadn’t counted on …there being so many of you,” said Mark nervously.
“And you’ve never killed someone in cold blood before…especially women…no wonder you’re trembling,” said Tessa.
“Fuck you…you must think you’re some tough bitch for killing Tom Boyer,” snapped Mark. “He was a good man and you killed him.”
Tessa shook her head. “No, no he wasn’t a good man, he was a rapist and a thug… and I didn’t kill him, I just dodged his charge and he ended up doing a header into the canyon.”
“It doesn’t matter, soon you’ll be dead just like him,” said Mark.
Tessa inched slowly closer. “No matter how much money Morgan will pay you it won’t be enough. You’ll be on the run for the rest of your life. There will be no place you can hide.”
Mark pointed the gun at her. “Stay back! Jirra you bring me that pole, if you do I’ll let you all live. If you don’t I’ll kill all of you.”
Tessa knew they didn’t have much time left and looking for a chance to act; when she saw Hallie…there was a faint blue glow in her eyes. Tessa also saw a faint red glow building around Jen.
Jirra was standing next to Jen and noticed the glow around her. Jirra gently placed her hand on Jen’s arm and ever so slightly shook her head then nodded slightly toward Hallie. In the time of only a handful of heartbeats the glow around Jen was gone.
“Mark, if you’re smart you’ll put down the gun and leave,” said Hallie in a soft calm voice. “I don’t want to see you get hurt.”
“What are you talking about? What the fuck are you going to do to me?” he demanded. He then laughed nervously.
Hallie shook her head. “I’m not going to do a thing to you…but others will. You’ve angered forces beyond your comprehension. I’m offering you a chance…they won’t.”
Mark looked confused. “What…what do you mean by that? Who are you talking about?”
Hallie looked past him and saw three orbs descend swiftly from the sky. They all had the same bright sapphire blue glow that intensified as they approached Mark.
“It’s too late for you…I’m sorry, but you were warned,” said Hallie.
Mark turned and looked behind him. He saw the orbs and instinctively fired off his entire clip at them. Of course his bullets passed through the orbs without effect. He screamed with rage as he threw the gun at them.
The orbs quickly surrounded him and began to rotate. As they did they increased in size until he was completely engulfed in their light.
The others stepped back and watched in a combination of fascination and horror as Mark was transformed before their eyes.
Mark had dropped to the ground and was on all fours as his clothing evaporated. He appeared to be in intense pain as his body began to change.
The first thing they noticed was that Mark’s arms and legs began to lengthen and straighten out. His hands and feet morphed into hooves. He was soon standing on four legs. A coat of glossy brown hair began to cover his naked body and a small tail sprung from his rear.
He tried to scream, but all that came out was guttural “baaa” sound.
His head and face was the last part to change. His face began to elongate and formed a muzzle as small horns began to sprout out of his head. His ears changed, growing out and enlarging. His blue eyes turned dark black as the transformation continued.
In less than a minute Mark had been transformed into a Bighorn sheep.
The orbs pulled back, hovered about Mark for a moment before shooting straight up into the sky and in a flash they disappeared.
Mark stared blankly at the others for a moment, before letting out a long “baa” and then bounding off into the dark.
There was a long silence as Jirra and the others absorbed what they had just seen.
“Did we just see Mark turned into a goat?” asked Jimmy.
“Actually he was turned into a Bighorn sheep,” noted Dan calmly. “We have a small herd in the area.”
“Well, I’m sure she’ll be readily accepted into the herd,” stated Hallie.
“She?” asked Barrett.
Hallie nodded.
“She’s right, Mark is now female,” said Dan.
Tessa walked over to where Mark had been transformed and found no trace of the gun. Even the brass shell casings were gone as the goddesses had removed all evidence.
“What was that?” asked Jimmy.
“Not what, rather you should ask ‘who’ was that?” corrected Hallie. “Those were Minoan goddesses and they protect their sites. I’m sorry you can’t see them in their true form as they are quite beautiful. They obviously knew that Mark was going to hurt us and steal from the site…they will not tolerate that.”
“So these are the ones who turned those guys into goats back in Crete?” asked Jirra.
Hallie nodded.
“Pretty cool,” she replied. “I mean, considering he was going to kill us, it was a fitting end.”
“I agree,” said Jen. “At least ‘Marla’ can contribute some good to the world.”
“Marla?” asked Jirra.
“It’s as good a name as any,” said Jen. “Besides, I doubt if Marla cares one way or another. Her main goal now is to find the herd.”
Dan nodded. “That’s true, we can use more Bighorns; they are endangered. We also have cougars around here and they’ll make short work of a solo Bighorn, so I hope Marla is careful.”
As they walked to the canyon, Jirra heard Jen say something that sounded like “Here kitty, kitty.”
Chapter 105
An hour later they were all standing at the base of the cliff at the back of the canyon. Clouds now covered the nighttime sky, and the sound of thunder began to rumble in the distance. The clouds over the canyon glowed from within with brilliant blue flashes of light. There was no sound of close thunder though. Only the distant thunder could be heard echoing off the canyon walls.
“Umm, Jen, is that normal?” asked Jirra as she pointed upwards.
“I’ve seen a lot of thunderstorms but I’ve never seen them act like this one is.”
“I strongly recommend we take cover over there,” said Dan as he pointed to the small structure that they had named the guardhouse. “We should be able to get a good look, should lightning strike the pole.”
A few drops of rain began to fall and made slight popping sounds in the dry dust of the canyon floor.
“Good thing I brought my poncho,” said Barrett. “I told you all it was going to rain.”
He looked at Jen and winked.
Jen and the others laughed.
Soon the rain began to fall harder. As they looked up into the sky, they could hear the thunder growing closer.
“I’d say the main part of the storm is maybe twenty minutes away,” said Dan.
Jirra pointed her light at the canyon floor. “Look how quickly the dirt is turning into mud.” She crouched down and felt the mud. “It has the same consistency of the mud used at the spa.”
“Barrett, shine your light over to the excavated stone pools,” said Dan.
They had found two carved stone pools that were located near the base of the canyon wall. Over the centuries they had filled with dirt.
“Look how fast the water and mud is flowing into the pools,” said Hallie. “The channels must have been carved to maximize the flow of the water.”
“What incredible engineering to design that,” said Tessa.
The storm grew closer and they could look up and see flashes of lightning just showing over the ridgeline above the canyon.
“If it’s going to happen, it should be really soon,” said Hallie.
Just as she finished speaking, a bolt of lightning struck the pole.
There a momentary flash then an instant roar of thunder, followed by a glowing of the rock face that started at the top and shot down to the base of the canyon.
“Did you all see that?” asked Barrett excitedly.
Dan nodded. “It was as if the lightning flowed down the canyon. It must be following the veins of copper in the rock.”
“The pools lit up for a moment too,” noted Jen. “This is fantastic.”
They were so enthralled by what was happening they failed to notice what Jimmy was doing.
He stepped back and quickly undressed. His heart was beating rapidly as he striped. The risks were great, but he was so weary of fighting the duality of his life that he had to take the chance.
He hesitated for a moment before dashing past the others for the nearest pool.
“Jimmy! Stop,” screamed Jirra as she began to run after him.
She was grabbed by Alexis and Tessa. They pulled her back under the cover of the guard shack.
“Let me go!” she yelled.
Just after Jimmy jumped into the pool that was filled with mud, the pole was struck again by a large bolt of lightning.
There was a large flash of light as the canyon wall lit up as though a spotlight had illuminated it.
Jimmy let out a yell as the pool glowed brightly.
“Jen! Can you stop the storm?” yelled Hallie.
“I’ll try, but it’s not like hitting a light switch,” she replied.
There was another lightning strike and the pool lit up again.
“We have to do something!” shouted Jirra as she was hugged by Alexis.
“Not until the storm stops,” said Hallie.
Chapter 106
The storm died out and Jirra and the others rushed to Jimmy.
He was encased in the now hardened mud. Only his face was exposed and it was covered with dried mud.
“Is he breathing?” asked Jirra anxiously.
Dan nodded. “Jimmy…Jimmy…can you hear me?”
There was a soft moaning from Jimmy. “Yes….I’m…I feel…funny.”
“The consistency of the mud changes and clings to the body,” said Jirra softly as she stared at Jimmy. “I can remember that I couldn’t feel my own touch.”
“We need to get him out of there,” said Alexis.
“Look, the other pool is just filled with water. Do you have a bucket around here?” asked Tessa.
“I’ll get them,” said Barrett. “I’ll also get some tools.”
Chapter 107
As Barrett and Dan worked, the others talked to Jimmy and tried to keep him conscious. Jirra remembered how thirsty she had been and told the others. Tessa retrieved a water bottle and carefully gave Jimmy small sips of water.
It took them nearly two hours to free Jimmy from the pool. The mud was as hard as concrete along the surface and it was very difficult to break through.
Dan and Barrett carefully pulled him out and laid him down on a tarp. Jirra, Hallie, and Alexis carefully cleaned the mud off his body using water from the clean pool. Just as Jirra had said, the mud was very difficult to remove, but eventually they cleaned it off, exposing Jimmy’s transformed body.
“Look at him…I mean her,” stated Jen in amazement. “I mean, I’ve always believed you Jirra, but seeing it with my own eyes is incredible.”
“Did it…work?” asked Jimmy weakly as she tried to sit up.
“Jimmy, just relax,” said Hallie.
“Did it work?” asked Jimmy a second time.
“It looks like it,” said Jirra as she could clearly see that Jimmy was now physically female.
“That’s good,” Jimmy replied weakly. “It was worth it then.”
“Is…she okay?” asked Tessa.
“I don’t see any burns,” said Hallie. “But we should get her down to the spa as soon as possible.”
Jirra stared at Jimmy in silence. Jirra’s arms were crossed and she appeared to be tremblingly slightly.
“Are you okay, Roo?” asked Alexis.
“I don’t know. This… brings back a lot of memories,” she replied without emotion.
“It’s okay, Roo,” said Alexis, who put her arm around Jirra’s waist.
Jirra responded by resting her head on Alexis’s shoulder.
Jimmy looked up and smiled slightly. “Don’t…don’t be worried….I’m finally whole.”
Then Jimmy passed out.
Chapter 108
“We’ll take her down to the spa as soon as it’s light,” said Tessa as she filled a mug with coffee.
“Yeah, I drove that road at night and it wasn’t much fun. It was bad enough in the Hummer. It’d be downright dangerous in a jeep.” said Jen.
“I tried to call my mom but I couldn’t get through,” said Jirra as she stared at the fire.
“There may be a power outage due to the storm. I think I might have overdone that one a bit.” said Jen as she took a mug of coffee from Tessa. “Thanks.”
Hallie walked out of the tent and sat down next to them.
“How’s Jimmy?” asked Alexis.
“She’s okay as best as I can tell,” said Hallie. “She’s asleep right now.”
“I remember what that was like, she’ll sleep a lot,” said Jirra. She then shook her head. “We should have expected that she would have tried that. I feel like a fool.”
“There’s no reason to beat ourselves up,” said Tessa as she handed Jirra a mug. “Jimmy made her own choice.”
“I know…but I just wonder if she knows what she has gotten herself into,” replied Jirra.
“Barrett told me that Jimmy was a loner and had only just transferred into the program. She should have an easier time adapting,” said Tessa.
“Dan said he would do everything he could. I also offered to take her into our graduate program at Ohio State,” said Hallie.
“A fresh start might do her good,” said Tessa.
Barrett and Dan appeared out of the dark carrying the copper pole.
“How’s Jimmy doing?” asked Dan.
“She’s asleep,” replied Hallie. “From what I saw, she appears to be in perfect health. There is no sigh of any burns from the lightning strike.”
“You guys want some coffee?” asked Tessa.
Both men nodded.
“Look at the pole,” said Dan as she set it down on the table. The glow of the Coleman lantern illuminated it.
Hallie moved closer and gasped. It was looked as if it had been newly created. There was no sign of the centuries of corrosion. The glyphs cast into the pole were easily readable.
“I don’t know how this is possible,” said Barrett. “It has to be some sort of alloy otherwise it should have melted.”
Hallie nodded. “That’s very possible, as the Minoans were accomplished in metallurgy.”
“This is the find of a life time…the question is, what do we do with it?” asked Dan.
“Study it,” said Jirra. “Look, I know that I’m part of the reason why you can’t go public with it…but there must be things you can learn from it.”
Hallie nodded. “I agree.”
Barrett looked at the glyphs. “They’re definitely not Anasazi…although they are similar. Do you think it’s some combination of the Minoan culture and the Anasazi?”
“It wouldn’t surprise me,” said Hallie. “I see a lot of similarities to Minoan glyphs.”
“Hallie, how hard is it to learn those Minoan languages?” Barrett asked. “I mean I might as well learn it since it’s connected to this site.”
“I could teach you,” she replied.
Barrett smiled back. “I’d like that.”
Without asking, Tessa got up to make another pot of coffee. She figured that no one really felt like sleeping.
Dan took a sip of the coffee and whistled. “Wow! Who made this?”
Tessa raised her hand.
“Did you learn to make coffee this strong in the SEALs?” asked Dan.
Tessa nodded. “My first chief made it strong like this. He reasoned that if you could survive his coffee combat would be a breeze.”
The others laughed.
“Well, it’s definitely the type that can put hair on your chest,” said Dan as he took another sip.
“Dear god I hope not!” joked Jen.
“It’s great, but it’s too bad we don’t have anything stronger,” said Hallie. “After a night like this I could use a little boost.”
Without a word, Dan got up and went to his tent. He returned with a bottle of Bushmills Irish whiskey and unscrewed the top. “Since it looks like we’ll be up all night, who wants a little high octane in their coffee?”
Jen, who normally didn’t drink much, held out her cup. “I’ve got to agree with Hallie. Fill it up, Dan.”
Chapter 109
As dawn was breaking they drove down to the spa. Jirra was able to get ahold of her mom and told her what to expect. She rode next to Jimmy on the way back. Alexis sat next to Tessa who was driving. The others rode with Dan.
Jimmy, who now wanted to be called Jean, seemed fine, other than the fact she was very tired.
“You’ll probably be eating a lot in the next few days too,” said Jirra. “I was always hungry for the first few days after I changed. Don’t worry about putting on weight; your body’s metabolism will be off for a while.”
“Thanks for the info,” said Jean.
Jean didn’t look that different than Jimmy. She was approximately the same size, although she was a bit thinner. Her breasts were small, but proportional to her body.
“It’s strange, but you don’t look a whole lot different than you did as a guy,” said Jirra. She then looked down at her chest. “I mean you definitely look female, however my changes were more dramatic…if you get my drift.”
Jean smiled back. “All the women in my family are small breasted.”
“That makes sense. So, we were talking last night. Jen will talk to her lawyer about helping you establish your new identity. You’re going with the SRS cover story?”
“Yes and that’s nice of her,” said Jean.
“You’ll find that we stick together,” said Jirra.
“Um, Jirra, I’m not sorry about what I did last night. I mean, I’m so happy to be a woman now…but I am sorry about what I put you all through. It was selfish of me,” she said.
“It was,” replied Jirra honestly. “But I can understand your motives. Just apologize to the others.”
“I will,” replied Jean. “Tessa, Alexis, I’m sorry.”
“No problem, kid,” said Tessa.
“Kid?” asked Jean with a weak grin on her face.
“Well, you are the newest and youngest in the group,” explained Tessa.
“Thanks,” replied Jean.
“I also accept your apology, Jean,” said Alexis.
“Thank you,” replied Jean.
“Thanks to seeing you change, I now understand you better, Roo,” continued Alexis.
Jirra just nodded. She had other things to talk to Jean about, but they could wait for now.
Chapter 110
They immediately took Jean to the clinic, where Liz was waiting for them. Thankfully they arrived early enough that most of the guests were still asleep.
After hearing what had happened, Liz said that she would look after Jean and that the others should go to breakfast.
The pole was locked up in Jen’s cottage.
Jen, Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, and Tessa then headed off to get something to eat.
To their surprise, Beth was back at the spa.
“This is pleasant surprise,” said Jirra as she hugged Beth.
“I had to see you all before I left… something weird happened last night,” said Beth.
Jirra looked confused as there was no way that Beth could have know what had happened in the canyon.
“We were on our way to eat, why don’t we go to my cottage and I’ll make pancakes,” suggested Jirra.
“That sounds good,” said Alexis.
As they prepared breakfast, Jirra told Beth what had happened at the canyon that night.
“I tried to warn you about Mark, but there was no phone signal,” said Beth. “We learned about him from Morgan’s records.”
“So tell us what happened?” asked Jen as she set the table.
“We conducted a search of his home and office, just like I said we would. We uncovered a real treasure trove of stolen artifacts, including the stolen Margate documents; they still had the university marking on them. We also uncovered a lot of evidence that tied him to various illegal activities, including child pornography, and the international sex trade,” explained Beth.
“So it sounds like he’s in big trouble,” said Tessa.
“Excuse me, who wants bacon?” asked Jirra as she reached into the fridge.
Everyone put up their hands.
“Okay, thanks,” replied Jirra who went back to cooking breakfast.
“So what happened next?” asked Alexis.
“Morgan offered to make a deal. He would turn in all his partners in exchange for immunity and for keeping his artifacts,” said Beth.
“Please tell me that you didn’t accept that,” said Jen.
Beth shook her head. “Of course not, we knew that we could get more than that. We told Morgan it wasn’t enough.”
“What did he do next?” asked Alexis.
“Well, his lawyer and the prosecutor met to negotiate a deal. At a minimum Morgan would have to give up his so called collection. He would also have to either do time or give up more than just some minor partners,” said Beth. “We even hinted at the Federal Witness Protection Program if he gave up enough.”
“So he took that?” asked Jirra.
Beth shook her head. “No, he never had a chance.”
Jirra looked at Beth. “What happened to him?”
“Did he kill himself?” asked Jen.
Beth shook her head. “Close.”
“Did he have a heart attack?” asked Jirra.
Beth shrugged her shoulders. “That’ll be the official story. He was in his cell in the maximum security wing. His cell was under constant surveillance, both to watch him and to protect us from charges of mistreatment.”
“So what happened?” asked Jen.
“There was a flash of bright blue light in his cell last night, just as the storms rolled through. The cameras were knocked off line and the guards were found unconscious. We first though it was a lightning strike.”
“And what about Morgan?” asked Hallie.
“He was gone and in his place there was a large peccary,” said Beth. “From what you told me Hallie, I suspect that your goddesses did this…but that’s not the type of thing that can go in a report…thankfully that’s not my headache.”
“It sounds like something they would have done. I suspect after what Mark tried the goddesses decided that neither the sites or us were safe was long as Morgan was around,” said Hallie.
“So what did they do with Morgan?” asked Tessa. “Barbecue him?”
Beth laughed. “There’s a nature park just outside of Albuquerque that will take her,” said Beth. “They run a captive breeding program.”
“Did you say her? Now I know the goddesses did this,” said Hallie.
“Well, the good thing is that we won’t have to worry about Morgan anymore,” said Alexis.
“Beth, what’s the name of that center, I think I’ll make a donation to their peccary breeding program,” said Jen. “How about a large hungry cougar? I’m sorry, but when someone threatens me and my friends I hold a grudge.”
“The good thing is that we’ve uncovered a wealth of information at Morgan’s home and office. We have evidence that connects hundreds of people to the international sex trade. His ties to the illegal weapons trade were extensive too. In fact, we’ve already stared to make arrests,” said Beth.
“That’s good to hear,” said Jen.
Liz and Judy walked into the kitchen.
“Mom, I hope you don’t mind, but we decided to have breakfast here,” said Jirra. “And yes, we’ll clean this all up.”
“I don’t mind and those pancakes smell wonderful. When did you learn to cook?” asked Liz.
“I had to do more than just grilled cheese,” replied Jirra. “How’re you doing Judy, will you join us?”
“I’m doing better, thank you. And you know what, I think I will join you,” said Judy.
As they ate, Judy brought up Morgan. She thanked Beth for handling it discretely.
“It was my pleasure”, said Beth.
“I heard this morning that he had a heart attack,” said Judy. “Too bad, he deserved to suffer more.”
“I’m sure he did,” said Jen. “A pig like that should really suffer.”
It was all that Jirra could do to not break up laughing.
Chapter 111
After breakfast and cleaning up, everyone but Jirra, Alexis and Liz had left. Jirra and Alexis were just about to go to bed when Dan arrived.
The first thing he did was embrace and kiss Liz.
“How’s Jean doing?” he asked.
“She’s resting, the transformation takes a lot of energy,” said Liz. “Thankfully I learned a lot from Jirra’s transformation.”
He nodded as he sat down at the kitchen table.
“So what is she going to do?” asked Dan.
“She mentioned something about going to live with her aunt who lives in Albuquerque,” said Jirra. “The good thing is that unlike my transformation, she doesn’t look dramatically different.”
Liz nodded in agreement. “It will be easier for her to pass off the story of getting SRS.
“Is it too early to tell if she’s like me?” asked Jirra.
“You mean the quick healing? I won’t be able to tell for a while. At least I can compare her blood samples to yours,” said Liz.
“Well, the good news is that we now know the purpose of the site…the bad news is that we can’t tell anyone,” said Dan. “We’ll have to keep the plate and the rod locked up somewhere safe.”
“I know this would be a monumental discovery for you to announce to the world, Dan. I wish you could get the proper credit,” said Jirra.
Dan smiled at her. “I don’t care about that, Jirra. I’m content in discovering the truth about the canyon. We’ll continue to study the artifacts and the canyon and see what else turns up.”
“Will there be additional transformations?” asked Alexis.
Dan looked at Liz and then shook his head. “I think we were lucky last night. Jean could just as easily been electrocuted and how could we explain that. We also have to worry about Morgan.”
“No we don’t,” interjected Jirra. She then told him what Beth had told them.
He just nodded. “I’ve always suspected those myths of humans being transformed into animals had some basis in fact.”
“How do you feel about all this, Dan?” asked Liz.
He just leaned back in his chair and smiled. “Growing up I was taught to believe in science and that there was a logical explanation for everything. But I always had my doubts…maybe it’s the kid in me that wants to believe in Sasquatchs and UFOs. Now, I’ve seen proof with my very eyes. To be honest, it makes me feel young again, knowing that there is so much out there that we don’t know yet. I don’t know if the beings that Hallie calls goddesses are truly deities or just extremely advanced life forms…not that it really matters. It just lets me know that I have much to learn.”
“I also admit that I like knowing there are things out there that we can’t explain…it makes life more interesting,” said Liz.
Jirra fought back a yawn. “Well, I’m going to grab a shower and go to bed.”
“That’s sounds like a great idea,” said Alexis. She then realized what she said. “I’ll wait until you’re done.”
Liz and Dan laughed “We know what you meant, Alexis, it’s okay.”
As Jirra and Alexis got up, Jirra leaned over and whispered. “I wouldn’t mind a shower with you.”
Chapter 112
Jirra walked into the kitchen talking on her cell phone.
“Well, I gotta run, I’m looking forward to seeing you next week, Faith,” she said. She then closed her phone.
“So, everything is set?” asked Liz.
Jirra nodded as she sat down at the kitchen table. “Alexis and I will head right up to New England after we leave here. She’ll drop me off at Faith’s home in North Stonington Connecticut and she’ll continue up to Boston to start filming the second season. Faith said that we’ll head up to Boston a few weeks later.”
Liz nodded. “So when are you leaving?”
“In two days,” said Jirra. “I’m sorry that we didn’t get to spend more time together.”
Liz smiled back. “It’s perfectly understandable…considering what happened.”
Jirra sighed. “I’ve sort of resigned to the fact that I’m not going to have a normal life.”
“All that matters is that you have a happy one,” said Liz.
Jirra smiled. “It’s pretty good. I have really learned how blessed I am to have so many wonderful friends…and to have you as my mom.”
“Thank you, Roo.”
“So, do you think you can get away from the spa?”
“Dan and I talked about it. We’ll probably head out in the early fall. He wants to spend some time in Columbus, Ohio so he can review notes with Hallie when she gets back from Crete. I figure that while he’s there I can be with you.”
“I’d really like that,” replied Jirra.
There was a knock at the front door and Liz got up to see who it was.
She opened the door and welcomed in Hannah and Lindsey.
“This is a surprise, when did you get back?” asked Liz.
“This afternoon,” replied Lindsey.
Jirra hearing Lindsey’s voice ran out to greet her friend.
The two girls hugged.
“How are you doing, Lindsey?” asked Jirra.
“Great! I learned so much working at The Drunken Squirrel,” replied Lindsey, referring to the restaurant back in New Hope she had spent the summer interning. “I heard there was some excitement around here.”
Jirra laughed. “You could say that.”
“Before you two get going, I want to let you know that I’m cooking a special dinner for you and your friends. It will be tomorrow evening on our deck,” interrupted Hannah.
“Really? That’s so cool! What are you making?” asked Jirra.
Hannah shook her head. “That’s a surprise.”
Chapter 113
When they were told of the impending feast the others all agreed to delay their departures. The only one who didn’t accept was Jean, who decided to leave the spa to go see her Aunt.
“I called her and told her that I’m now living as a girl,” said Jean. “She’s very excited to see me.”
“That’s wonderful,” said Jirra.
“I’ll tell her rest at the right time…I don’t think she’ll be a problem,” said Jean.
“I’m glad you’re not alone…this can be a little overwhelming,” said Jirra.
“Your mom has been great. She told me about the healing and my immune system…well at least I don’t have to worry about getting sick this year.”
“What will you do next?”
“I’m going to take some time off before going back to school. Dr. Montgomery said that he would help me if I decide to return to New Mexico…and Hallie said that I could transfer to Ohio State,” she said.
“Any preferences?”
“I’m leaning to Ohio State. I want to learn more about the Minoans and the chance to study under Hallie is too good to pass up… they also have a better football team,” she replied with a smile. “Oh, I want to thank Jen, I got a call from her lawyer and my paperwork is already being processed. I really owe all of you so much.”
“Well, I have the feeling we’ll be friends for a long time. The best thing for you to do is just get used to your new life and body.”
Jean nodded. “I can’t wait until I get my first period! I bet you were excited.”
Jirra laughed. “I wouldn’t exactly describe my reaction as excited…mortified would be better.”
“Oh, I keep forgetting that you didn’t want this…I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay…I’m happy with who I am now…although I still have my days,” replied Jirra.
“Well, I need to go and see the others before I leave. Thanks again, Jirra.”
Chapter 114
Before they headed to dinner, Jirra, Alexis, Hallie, Tessa, Jen, and Beth got together at Jen’s cottage to discuss the possible formation of the group. They were sitting around her living room drinking fresh squeezed lemonade. Before they started, Jirra updated everyone on Jean.
“I’m glad she’s happy,” said Hallie. “So, what about the group?”
“The more I’ve been thinking about it the more I like this idea,” said Jen. “I think the events of the past few weeks have shown the need for it.”
“Do you think that we’re attracted to weird events or that weird events are attracted to us?” asked Jirra stood up and picked up the pitcher to refill their glasses.
Jen shrugged. “Does it really matter?”
“I agree with Jen, the fact that all of us came together to solve this mystery can’t be chance,” said Hallie.
“Add to that the connections that many of us have uncovered,” interjected Tessa.
“It is pretty amazing. So how will this work?” asked Beth. “I just need to know so that it doesn’t compromise my impending career as a federal agent.”
“Think of it like a club that occasionally comes together to solve mysteries outside of the mainstream,” said Tessa. “We would never ask you to violate your oath, Beth.”
“In some cases we might even provide you leads for cases,” added Hallie.
Beth nodded. “That’s acceptable.”
“So how will this work?” asked Jirra as she sat down.
“I’ve been thinking about this; I think we’ll just go on with our lives, but should something strange occur, then we use our careers and skills to solve it. My status as a rather public celebrity puts me in a unique position. I have connections to many media outlets. The negative side of this is like I said earlier, I may not be able to take an active role and may have to stay in the background,” explained Jen. “On the positive side, having a celebrity show up somewhere can make a great diversion. And I can also help out with transportation if needed.”
“That makes sense,” said Hallie.
“I’ve talked to my friend Celeste and she’s interested in helping us. She has many connections in high society and she is willing to provide us monetary support,” said Beth. “I also have one more person in mind…and I would like your permission to tell her about all of you. You have nothing to worry about as she has an even more interesting past. If she agrees then I will have her contact all of you.”
“I don’t have a problem with it…my life story is on Wikipedia…granted there are mistakes…I was never the Vice President of the United States,” said Jen.
“I thought you served under Reagan?” asked Alexis with a grin on her face. “I don’t have a problem with you talking to her.”
“I’m okay with it,” said Jirra.
Tessa and Hallie also agreed.
“Good, I’ll try and get ahold of her soon,” said Beth.
“The next thing we need to discuss is somewhat related to this,” said Jen. “We all have friends and family who know our past and our secrets. From what I’ve seen here at the spa, I think we can trust everyone here to make the right decision on bringing others in to help. The one rule should be that we need to be told just what they know so we don’t accidentally ‘out’ anyone. For example, Hallie has many connections in Crete, some of whom know about her past and some that don’t. Also, there’s the gun runner in Palma Mallorca who is a friend of Tessa…and by the way I would love to meet him.”
“That can be arranged,” replied Tessa.
“I like what Jen is saying,” said Hallie. “We also need to protect our lives and privacy. For example, my own father is unaware of my past life.”
“So, what sort of cases will be work on?” asked Jirra.
“I don’t think that we’ll have to worry about that, Jirra. I think that the cases will find us,” said Hallie.
Jirra laughed. “That’s what I’m afraid of!”
“There are probably other Minoan sites that have not been discovered and we’ll probably be called upon to protect them,” said Hallie.
“Well, I’m sure it will be exciting,” said Tessa.
“Changing the subject; I take it we’re all taking off tomorrow,” said Hallie.
“I’m staying one more day for the cast and crew location wrap party then I have to head to LA and get back to finishing my movie,” said Jen. “Thanks for telling the Minoan goddesses that we meant no harm, Hallie. The accidents stopped for the rest of the filming in the canyon. And please thank them for me. I don’t know how they did it but I managed to get the most magnificent sunset shots in the canyon just as we were shutting down. The colors were incredible and seemed to go on minutes after the normal sunset should have ended.”
Hallie smiled. “I suspect that had they known fully what your intentions were the problems would not have started. The sunset may have been a thank you for the thunderstorm you created. It made some wonderful cover for them to transform Morgan Browning.”
Jen turned to Tessa. “What about you Tessa? What are your plans?”
“I’m actually staying here for a few more days,” said Tessa. “Jon and Lisa are flying out here for a vacation.”
“I’m heading back to Crete, I want to spend some time out there before I have to head back to Columbus,” said Hallie. She turned to Alexis and Jirra. “What about you two?”
Jirra told them of their plans. “We’re going to spend a few days with Alexis’s family in Ohio before continuing on to New England.”
Tessa handed Jirra and Alexis a business card. “Since Jon and I live in Boston, we’ll have to get together for dinner sometime.”
“I’d like that,” said Alexis.
“Me too,” said Jirra. “What about you Beth?”
“I’m heading back to DC for a few weeks before going back to Philly,” she replied.
Jen looked at her watch. “Well, I think we’d better break this up and get ready for the feast that Hannah is making for us.”
Chapter 115
Dinner was held on the patio of Hannah’s cottage. Tara, Cari, Barrett were already there drinking Dos Equis Amber.
Jirra and the others all arrived at the same time and sat down to await the feast that Hannah as preparing.
“Judy, I was told that that wonderful barbecue sauce was one of your family recipes. I wouldn’t dare ask you for the recipe, but can you ship me a couple bottles of it? I know it would make our tailgates for the Buckeye games a smash,” said Hallie.
Judy nodded. “On one condition, can you send me some of those damned addictive chocolate and peanut butter buckeyes in return? I’ve tried making them, but I just can’t get them right,” replied Judy.
Hallie nodded. “How did you get a taste for those?”
“I once dated a Buckeye,” she replied as she winked at Jirra.
Hannah stepped out onto the deck and signaled for Lindsey. “I need your help, dear.”
They both headed into the house. Hannah returned a few minutes later and asked Cody to pour her a glass of sangria.
“Hannah, I have one question, if you’re cooking for us, who’s supervising the kitchen staff?” asked Liz.
“I’m letting one of my assistants run the kitchen tonight,” said Hannah as she took a sip of the wine. “Cody and I want to take a vacation this fall and therefore I need to ensure that the kitchen will be run correctly. I know Lindsey can do it, but she’ll be back in college. I’ve been training several people to run the kitchen and tonight is the first time I’m letting one of them do it. I promised myself that I would let them do it and not check up on them…and it’s driving me crazy!”
“Speaking from my own experience, I know how hard that is,” said Jen.
Hannah nodded. “The good thing is that the woman who is running the kitchen tonight is very capable…actually she’s too capable as she’ll be leaving soon.”
“Who is that?” asked Cari.
“Is it Jennifer?” asked Liz.
Hannah nodded. “Yes.”
“Oh, I like her. Where is she going?” asked Cari.
“She’s been working here to prepare her to run the kitchen at a new resort in Bermuda. She says that she can’t wait to combine Southwestern spice with Bermudian seafood,” said Hannah. “She says she already has several recipes in mind for the local lobster.”
“Now that sounds interesting,” said Dan. “For us…not the lobsters.”
There was some groaning at the bad joke.
“It’ll be worth a trip there to see what she comes up with,” said Hannah.
“How did she get a position in Bermuda?” asked Liz.
“Well, I know she was born there,” said Tara. “I remember her telling me about how pink the sand is there.”
“Judy, you want to answer this one?” asked Hannah.
“It was my idea,” interjected Judy. “I’m a minority owner of the resort. We plan on running some dual promotions. I guess can make this public now, we’re going to have an exchange program. That way some of our employees can work there and vice versa. Oh, all of our staff will get a major discount if they go there for vacation.”
“Oh, please put me on the list…to cook that is!” begged Lindsey.
“Why doesn’t that surprise me,” said Judy as she smiled.
Liz also smiled, happy to see that Judy appeared to be moving on after being used by Morgan.
“So where do you want to go on vacation, Hannah?” asked Jirra.
“We plan on going back east to visit New York City, Philadelphia, and Washington DC. Oh, and I also want to go to New Hope and check out Kari’s restaurant. Lindsey brought back some very interesting recipes…although I don’t know where we’ll get fresh shad out here.”
“I’m sure you’ll find a substitute,” said Cari.
“Excuse me,” said Hannah, as she scurried back into the house.
“So, Jen when will the movies come out?” asked Tara.
“In the spring,” she replied. “I hate to wait, but the movie won’t be done with post-production until fall and the earliest they could release it is February which is a dead month for movies, so we’re shooting for an early May release. Judy, if you don’t mind I’d like to arrange to have a preview of the movie here. I owe you all so much for making the filming here such a success.”
“Just let me know when you’re ready, Jen. I’d love to see it.” said Judy.
“Well, I’d like to have the premier here in town,” said Jen. “I’ll talk to you about the details later.”
Judy nodded. “Sounds like a great idea.”
“What’s your next project Jen?” asked Barrett.
“I’m going to work for Richard Thorn on his newest production as a director. He loved the footage I did for this film,” she replied. “It’s going to be a real blockbuster and he wants to have three units going at the same time.”
“What are you getting?” asked Alexis.
“I’m hoping for the shoot in England,” she replied. “It has the best scenes if you ask me and I’ve always wanted to work there.” She then gave them a short description of the plot.
“Wow, that sounds great,” said Barrett. “When does the book come out?”
“In the early fall; I’ll talk to Richard and have him send a few copies this way,” she said.
“Thanks, that would be great,” he replied.
Hannah came back out of the house.
“Okay, please let me interrupt as Lindsey and I will be bringing the food out in a few minutes,” she announced. “For appetizers we’re having Margarita shrimp cocktail. The shrimp have been marinated in lime, tequila, and chili peppers. The sauce is a creamy-lime, made with sour cream, garlic and cilantro. If anyone doesn’t want that, we also have the traditional cocktail sauce. In addition to the shrimp we have cheese quesadillas, and chicken quesadillas.”
“Oh, I’ll continue to serve as the bartender,” said Cody. “We have Margaritas, cerveza, both white and red sangria, sodas, and water. But first we need some appropriate music.”
He then turned on the stereo and the early evening air was filled with the sound of Jimmy Buffett.
Hannah and Lindsey stepped inside and wheeled out a cart with shrimp cocktails, which were served in margarita glasses.
Chapter 116
“Okay, I hope everyone saved room for the main course,” stated Hannah. “Just put your glasses on the carts, we’ll just wheel them over to the kitchen afterwards.”
“You mean there’s more?” asked Cari. “I could make a meal just from those incredible shrimp!”
“They were wonderful, weren’t they,” said Hannah. “Judy had them flown in special for this meal. Now for the main course we have Carne Asada as I know Jirra can’t get that in Philly.”
Lindsey pushed out another cart that had the meat on two large platters, piled high with beef. Cody pushed out a third cart that had the rice, beans, tortillas, and condiments on it. It also held the plates, silverware and napkins.
“Okay, as you help yourself, let me describe what’s on the carts. We have both flour and corn tortillas, roasted corn on the cob, rice, refried beans and Caesar salad. To go with the beef we had a wide variety of condiments,” said Lindsey. She then pointed to each container. “We have sour cream, avocados, grilled onions, grilled peppers, chopped cilantro, lime wedges and cotija cheese.”
“Okay, I’ll bite, what’s that?” asked Beth.
“It’s very similar to Parmesan cheese,” said Hannah. “It originally comes from the Mexican town of Cotija de la Paz and is often served crumbled over beans, soups and salads, but it adds flavor to almost anything. I think you’ll love it.”
“Okay, what’s in the last container,” said Jen. “It looks fabulous!”
Hannah held up the bowl. “This is something that I only serve to my closest friends. It’s modestly called ‘Once in a Lifetime Pico de Gallo.’ It’s made from items that all come from my garden and I doubt you’ll ever get anything like this back east. The peppers and tomatoes are all from plants that grew from seed. There’s no way I could ever produce enough of this for the spa, so this is only for friends.”
“Thank you so much, Hannah,” said Jirra. “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate this.”
“It’s my pleasure, Roo,” said Hannah. “Now, what are you waiting for? Let’s eat!”
Chapter 117
After dinner, Hannah Lindsey, and Cody retreated into the house and soon came out with another cart, this one with dessert.
“Dear god, what are you tempting us with now?” asked Jen as she eyed the food on the cart.
“We have Margarita lime cheese cake, which is my personal favorite,” said Lindsey.
“We also have sweet apple turnovers,” said Hannah as she held up a try of small golden flaky triangular pastries. “These are filled with chopped apple and cinnamon sugar. They’re not very big, but the flavor is. Think of them as a two bite apple pie.”
“There’s also chocolate chip cookies and coffee with a hint of cinnamon. I can also provide a higher octane version if anyone wants that,” said Cody.
Jen turned to Judy. “I don’t know what you’re paying Hannah, but it isn’t enough.”
“I know,” replied Judy. “I know how lucky I am to have her…and to have so many good friends. Thank you all for putting up with me the last few days.”
“Hey that’s what friends are for,” said Liz.
“Well, I’m so happy to add so many new friends to the Caldera de Gaia family. Beth, Tessa, and Hallie, you are always welcome here. I hope that this isn’t you’re only visit here,” said Judy. “Jirra, and Alexis, you better come back regularly and not just to solve some supernatural mystery. You can just come out to relax you know!”
“I’ll always consider this place my home, Judy,” said Jirra. “And I’ll always consider the people here my real family.”
Chapter 118
The departures were put off a day thanks to the wonderful party. No one really wanted to leave, but all good things must come to an end and the following day they split up and hit the road after an emotional goodbye.
They were two hours east of the spa, when Alexis turned to Jirra.
“You’ve been really quiet,” she said.
Jirra glanced over from the passenger seat. “I guess I was just trying to absorb everything that has happened since we got out here. I mean, it wasn’t exactly the calm peaceful trip we planned, was it?”
“No, but it was strangely invigorating. I feel totally refreshed and ready to tackle the next season of shooting,” said Alexis.
“It was fun, wasn’t it?” replied Jirra.
“Look, you got to solve a real mystery and you met some great new friends…and I think you understand what happened to you a bit more,” said Alexis.
“That’s true. It has always bothered me to think of my transformation was just an accident, and even if it was, I now have a purpose in my life. I like the idea of working with the others to protect sacred sites or whatever comes our way,” she replied.
“I have to admit that also excites me,” said Alexis.
“I’m also not so frightened about getting pregnant now. I mean, I have two great role models in Hallie and Tessa,” she replied.
Alexis shook her head. “I can picture Hallie as a mom, but I have a real problem imagining Tessa as one.”
Jirra laughed. “I know what you mean…she’s pretty amazing. I mean she’s the closest I think I’ll ever come to meeting a real super hero.”
“I know what you mean, she’s a remarkable woman,” said Alexis. “So how far do you want to drive today?”
“Let me see, we’re on I-40…there’s nothing much until we reach Oklahoma City,” said Jirra as she looked at the map.
“What if press on a bit further?” asked Alexis. “I really see no reason to spend time out here.”
“Tulsa?” asked Jirra.
“What’s beyond that?” asked Alexis.
Jirra followed the route they had picked. “How about Joplin Missouri?”
“That’s okay with me if you don’t mind,” said Alexis.
“Hey, you’re the one driving,” replied Jirra. “I know what it’s like to be anxious about seeing my family.”
“Thanks, so Joplin it is,” she replied. “How about calling ahead and see if you can get us a nice room for the night?”
“Sounds like a plan,” said Jirra.
Chapter 119
Two weeks later, Jirra was taking a break from working with Faith Collins. She had borrowed a bike and pedaled down to the beach. It was late in the afternoon and the crowds were departing, so she soon had it to herself.
After locking up her bike, she walked down along the waterline thinking about everything that had happened that summer.
The nice thing now was that Faith kept a fairly strict routine with her writing. She usually ate an early breakfast and then worked straight through to lunch. Faith said that it was important to set goals and to stick with them. In less than two weeks, Jirra learned more about writing than her entire year in college. She found Faith to be strict, but very fair and always willing to answer any question that Jirra came up with.
For the most part, Faith let the staff of the show write the scripts. She mainly edited and reviewed them so that they stayed true to her characters. This task was much easier as the show was using many of the same writers from the previous year.
Jirra was given a plot outline to turn into a script that morning. It included a short summary of the intended plot, plus names and descriptions of the main characters. The story concerned the kidnapping of the fifteen-year-old teenage daughter of a local radio host; but it turned out there was no abduction. The girl had gotten pregnant she had faked her own kidnapping with her boyfriend. An added complication was that a disgraced ex-police officer discovers the truth of the kidnapping and decides to use this information to get revenge against the radio host. The radio host had done a series of shows on police corruption which exposed the ex-cop.
“Yikes, this is all supposed to fit in a ninety minute show?” asked Jirra as she read it.
“Don’t worry how I would write it, Jirra, or the length of the show, just turn the outline into a story and then I’ll show you how to turn the story into a script,” explained Faith. “We can edit the time down; the important thing is writing a good story.
She also gave Jirra a large binder of the previous plots, character profiles and other pertinent information, including map and photos of Boston.
“This is amazing, did you put this together?” asked Jirra as she paged through the book.
“No, this was done for me by a friend,” said Faith. “I’ve added a lot of notes in the margins. If you have trouble reading my handwriting just ask me to decipher it.”
“Thanks,” said Jirra. “So when do you want the story finished?”
“Five days, and then I’ll help you change it into a script,” replied Faith. “I know you can do this, Jirra.”
Jirra wasn’t so sure, but she had made good progress that day and figured she deserved a break. Faith’s home was less than two miles from the beach and it was an easy bike ride.
As she walked along the beach, her thought shifted to Alexis and how much she missed her. In a week they would be together again, but Jirra knew they wouldn’t have much time together, as Alexis would be busy most of the time filming the show. Still, Jirra would be happy for any time they got to spend together.
Jirra reached a pile of rocks and sat down to watch the birds. She made a mental note to bring her camera next time.
As she watched the shore birds, she also noticed a woman wearing a silky green dress walking towards her. What caught her attention was how exotic the woman looked. She had beautiful shoulder length dark red hair, which flowed down in large curls. As the woman got closer, Jirra could see that the woman also had deep emerald colored eyes.
“Good afternoon,” said the woman. “Wow, it’s so beautiful here.”
“Hi,” replied Jirra. “It is nice.”
The woman sat down on the rocks next to Jirra, and seeing the stone kangaroo charm that Jirra always wore around her neck smiled. “Um, are you Jirra Reid?” she asked.
Jirra looked over and nodded. “Yes, I am. Have we met before?”
The woman smiled back as she shook her head. “No we haven’t. I’m an old friend of Beth Williams and she described you perfectly, including that lovely charm you wear. I stopped by the house and Faith and Max told me I could find you here. My name is Iona Beddau.”
Jirra smiled and they shook hands. “So, you saw Beth and she told you about me…”
Iona nodded. “Yes, Jirra and to cut to the chase I know about you and your friends…and in many ways I’m like you.”
Jirra looked around to see if anyone was close by, thankfully they were alone.
“And Beth told you everything?”
Iona nodded again. “I like the idea of having friends who have gone through a similar life changing experience. I also have to admit that I find your proposal of forming a group very interesting; in fact I might need some assistance myself soon with… a little problem I’m working on.”
“Beth hinted that you had an unusual transformation,” replied Jirra. She also wondered what Iona was hinting at; however she didn’t ask as she figured that Iona would get to it.
“That’s a good way of putting it,” replied Iona with a gentle laugh. “Do you believe in magic?”
Jirra nodded.
“Good, let’s go grab some dinner and I’ll tell you all about it,” said Iona. “Do you like lobster?”
“I love it, and I know a great place near by. I hope you don’t mind sitting outside on picnic tables though,” replied Jirra. “The fact that lobster just came out of the water makes up for the lack of niceties.
Iona laughed. “Oh, Jirra we are going to get along so well!”
The End
For now….
Julieverse Characters
Jonathan Barnard- Investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and writer of several bestselling books on crime and corruption. His wife is Tessa Phoenix Barnard, who was once a man named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena’s Assassin.)
Iona Beddau- Originally a man called Roger Lyons; after a short tour in the navy, Roger began a defense contractor. It was on a flight back to San Diego that Roger met Iona, a young sorceress who swapped bodies with him. The switch became permanent when an accident killed “Roger”. Now forced to live out her life as Iona, she also discovered that she had magical powers. Iona currently lives in San Diego with her Aunt Kayla and is currently engaged to a mortal man named Bill Somers. (Turbulence Series)
Max Bowie — Private detective and sometimes agent for the Agency. Married to Faith Collins in the 1980s and for all practical purposes is Diana’s father. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Band of Sisters)
Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)
Barrett Chisholm- Archeological graduate student and friend of Jirra. He is currently working as Dr. Montgomery’s assistant at the Anasazi canyon site in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Faith Collins — Former investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and now an international known mystery writer, best known for her Erin Flynn books, personally selected Alexis to play Erin in the series. Married to Max Bowie. (Corruption)
Lindsey Dylan — Jirra’s best friend back in New Mexico. Lindsey is currently studying to be a chef and follow in her mother Hannah’s footsteps. Her father Cody runs the outdoor activities at the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Alexis Eden — Onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged.
Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer. (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)
Judy Ramone — Owner of The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Dr. Liz Reid — Jirra’s mother, she is currently working as the staff physician at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. Her husband and Jirra’s father was an army officer killed in Afghanistan. Liz is currently engaged to Dr. Dan Montgomery, who is in charge of studying the Anasazi archeological sites located near the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Jirra Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Dr. Jenna Sullivan — Second generation therapist. Her mother Angela still works out her office in Providence RI. Angela began to assist transgendered teens back in the 1980’s. One of her clients was Diana Bowie. Jenna attended Brown and then went to work for the Agency. She also has assisted many transgendered women, including Beth Williams. (The Protector Series, Change of Course Series, Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Band of Sisters)
Tara — Woman that works at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico as a masseuse and other duties. Her partner is Cari, who runs the mud baths. Both women are mentors to Jirra. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Richard Thorn- Movie producer of blockbuster adventures. Alexis starred in his recent movie based on the minotaur legend. His movies are usually hated by the critics, but loved by movie lovers. Unknown to him, his daughter Hallie was born male and was transformed into a woman by an ancient Minoan device. (Perfect Match? Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Purpose, Ambition)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Jennifer “Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission.
Julie O's latest story in the Coeds series is now available at Stardust.
The latest adventure of Jirra Reid and her friends.
This story was started with the assistance of Robert Arnold. He was more than just editor; he gave me input on the characters and plot lines. He also honored me by allowing the use of his wonderful character Jen Stevens. Due to Bob’s passing, we were unable to complete the story together. To honor Bob’s memory I decided to finish the story based on the outlines we discussed. He was a great friend and mentor and I will miss him. This story is dedicated to his memory. He may be gone, but he will never be forgotten.
Coeds 5; New OpportunitiesCoeds 5: New Opportunities
By
Julie O
Edited by
Robert Arnold
&
Itinerant
Menu
By
Jennifer V
(My Sister)
Features characters from The Julieverse
Jen Stevens & Morris Pinsky appear courtesy of Robert Arnold
(A list of characters is located at the end)
This story was started with the assistance of Robert Arnold. He was more than just editor; he gave me input on the characters and plot lines. He also honored me by allowing the use of his wonderful character Jen Stevens. Due to Bob’s passing, we were unable to complete the story together. To honor Bob’s memory I decided to finish the story based on the outlines we discussed.
He was a great friend and mentor and I will miss him. This story is dedicated to his memory. He may be gone, but he will never be forgotten.
Chapter 1
“That was really fun,” said Jirra. “Thank you for coming with me.”
“I wouldn’t have missed it as it was a lovely wedding. Cat looked stunning,” replied Alexis.
“I agree,” said Jirra as she looked out the passenger window of their car. “So do you want me to drive?”
“No, I don’t mind. I don’t get to drive that much anymore, and I sort of miss it,” said Alexis.
“Okay, but if you get tired, let me know,” replied Jirra.
They were presently on I-95 heading north towards Philadelphia.
“I will,” replied Alexis. “By the way, you looked gorgeous in your bridesmaid’s gown.”
Jirra turned and smiled at Alexis.
“It was a nice dress,” said Jirra.
“So did you ever think that you’d be in so many weddings?” asked Alexis.
“Not as a bridesmaid,” replied Jirra with a laugh. “But I like it -- I like the fact that we have so many wonderful friends.”
“We definitely have a very interesting group of friends. I doubt if most of the guests would believe us, if they knew the truth,” said Alexis.
“It was impressive wedding party,” said Jirra.
Besides Jirra, the other women in the wedding party included Beth, Celeste, and Cat’s best friend from high school Erika.
“How long has Erika been dating Mike?” asked Alexis.
“A few months. Apparently, they’ve been friends since high school and have always had a thing for each other,” said Jirra.
“Well, they make a nice couple. It’s cool that a professional football player feels comfortable enough in his own sexuality,” said Alexis. “I imagine there’s some risk, if the word gets out that he’s dating Erika. I mean I work in a supposedly liberal industry and there are plenty of people who are close-minded. I imagine it’s much worse in professional football.”
“Well, he’s an All-Pro, and one of the hardest hitting defensive backs in the league; I doubt anyone would say anything to him,” said Jirra. “And if they did he could legally take it out on them.”
“That’s true,” replied Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“Thanks again for delaying our second ceremony so we could be here,” said Jirra.
“Roo, I wouldn’t have missed this. Besides, we’re already married … even though most states don’t recognize it. Don’t get me wrong, I still want to do the full blown ceremony, but I consider Cat a friend too … and I know how much she means to you.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “So when do you want to do the second ceremony?”
“Well, it’s getting too late to do it this fall. You’re starting school again in a week, and I have the show to do,” said Alexis.
“I can take the semester off,” suggested Jirra.
Alexis shook her head.
“Nope, I want you to finish this,” countered Alexis.
Jirra smiled.
“I’m so proud of you Roo. I mean, considering all you’ve been though and how well you’re doing,” continued Alexis.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “To be honest, I’m glad that I’ll be back in class. I have missed it. It’ll also be the last semester with Beth, as she’s graduating soon.”
“Celeste will miss both of you,” said Alexis.
“I’ll miss her too. I think it’s great that she’s going into graduate school.”
“So any word on who will be moving in at the condo?” asked Alexis.
“Some of the girls from the foundation are starting school this fall.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Alexis.
“I’m going to miss you,” said Jirra. “These past months, I’ve gotten used to being with you all the time.”
“I’ll miss you too,” said Alexis. “But soon we’ll be together all the time.”
“I can’t wait,” said Jirra. “I just hope that I have a nice quiet normal semester.”
Chapter 2
A week later, Jirra arrived back in her apartment following her classes. No sooner had she set down her bag than the phone rang.
Jirra picked it up and looked at the number of the caller.
“Hello Kelsey,” said Jirra as she greeted her publishing agent.
Kelsey Bond had been recommended by Faith Collins to be Jirra’s agent. She was in her mid-thirties and had a great reputation for turning almost anything she touched into best sellers.
“Jirra, I’m so happy that I got a hold of you. I need to talk to you about the book that you submitted to me,” replied Kelsey.
Jirra hesitated. For the past few months she had been working on a fictionalized version of the life of Andrea Carlson AKA Andrew Baker. Right before she passed away, Andrea had given Jirra her personal records and asked Jirra to turn them into a book. The last thing Jirra wanted was to fail at this task.
The first book detail how Andrea, then Andy, left the US and joined the RAF, flying a Spitfire in a Canadian Squadron and being shot down over occupied France. It then covered his life in a German POW camp and how he was picked to be part of an escape plan. In order to help another officer escape, Andy was disguised as the man’s daughter. The officer was actually part of MI6 had discovered a major secret, and it was vital that he return to England. The escape was successful, and the two made it to Denmark. Due to increased security, Andrea stayed behind and joined the Danish Resistance. This was also when she began her life as a woman.
“First, let me tell you that you’re a wonderful writer and that you have an incredible imagination. The transgendered aspect of the story is so wild that it’s almost believable!” exclaimed Kelsey. “I’m very impressed with it.”
Jirra smiled to herself. For the most part, the story that Jirra had written was true, although Kelsey was unaware of this fact.
“So what’s the problem?” asked Jirra.
“Not exactly a problem, but a suggestion. Have you every considered turning this into a graphic novel?” asked Kelsey.
Jirra paused. “Um, not really.”
“Well, I think it would be perfect, especially if you’re going to make this a serial. I read your summary of the main character’s life, and there’s a strong possibility for many stories.”
“I don’t know,” said Jirra as she nervously reached up and began to twirl her hair around the fingers of her free hand. “I really wanted it to be a novel; this is rather personal for me.”
“Jirra, I love the storyline and the main character … but selling a story with a lead transgendered character is a tough sell. However, many of the people who read graphic novels are more open-minded to non-mainstream characters. If the graphic novels do well that it will easier to sell the novel.”
“I see,” said Jirra. “I’ll think about it.”
“Well you think about it and call me when you have made up your mind,” replied Kelsey.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “I have some friends that I would like to run the idea past.”
“Of course,” replied Kelsey cheerfully. “I have no doubt that I can get this published, but I’m convinced that it will get wider acceptance, if we go first with the graphic novel format.”
Jirra thanked her, and then, after hanging up, she went up to the top floor to speak with Beth and Celeste.
Chapter 3
“I wanted to discuses this with you first Beth,” said Jirra. “I know how much Andrea meant to you, and I want to do her story right.”
Beth was sitting on the couch with Spirit the dog lying next to her.
“I think it’s a cool idea,” replied Beth. “But it raises a lot of questions. Like who will do the illustrations? Also, who will publish it?”
“I was thinking about that. I mean, in my writing I sort of control everything, but in graphic novels, I would have to find someone that is thinking on the same wavelength as me,” replied Jirra. “I would have to find someone who is sympathetic to the gender issues. I don’t want Andrea to be mocked or to be a comical character … or worse.”
“I may have an idea,” suggested Celeste.
Beth and Jirra looked over at her.
“Have you met Tonya Boyington yet?” asked Celeste.
“She’s the blonde with spiked hair who lives on the third floor, right?” asked Jirra.
Celeste nodded.
“She’s also a very accomplished artist. Tonya used to do a cartoon strip on the foundation’s website,” said Celeste as she set her laptop down on the coffee table. “Here, let me show you some of her work.”
Jirra nodded. She was a bit apprehensive; the last thing she wanted to do was reject someone from Celeste’s foundation, as she knew what a hard life most of the girls had experienced prior to arriving there.
“Okay, here’s her website,” said Celeste.
“She has her own website?’ asked Beth.
Celeste smiled. “Yes, she’s majoring in Fine Arts.”
Jirra was stunned, when she saw some of Tonya’s work. Now, her biggest fear would be if Tonya would work with her.
“Wow, she’s so good,” said Jirra as she scrolled through some of Tonya’s art. ”Her style reminds me of the old action comic strips. This would be perfect!”
“I’m glad that you think so,” said Celeste proudly. “I also have another suggestion.”
“What’s that?” asked Jirra.
“Even though we all know that Andrea’s story is wonderful, it might still be a hard sell … and the more mainstream publishers might balk at making the main character transgendered. They might even insist that you change that aspect of the story,” said Celeste.
“I won’t change that part of the story,” stated Jirra firmly.
“I knew you’d say that, so why don’t you form your own publishing company?” suggested Celeste.
Jirra wasn’t sure if Celeste was serious or not.
“Well, for one thing it would cost a lot of money,” said Jirra.
“Which I have plenty of,” said Celeste.
“I can’t do that Celeste. I mean, I appreciate the offer and all that, but …”
Celeste put up her hands.
“Please hear me out. This isn’t charity; it’s a business opportunity. I am looking for new investment opportunities. We talked about examples of this in one of my business classes,” interrupted Celeste.
“So what do you know about publishing?” asked Beth.
“Nothing,” replied Celeste. “But I know about business.”
“I think I know someone who might be able to help with the practical matters of this idea,” said Jirra as she pulled out her phone.
“Who are you calling?” asked Beth.
“Jen Stevens,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 4
“Sorry to bother you, Jen, but I need your advice regarding a business matter,” said Jirra.
“It’s never a bother, Jirra; ask away,” said Jen.
Jirra explained to Jen the idea regarding Andrea’s story.
“Very intriguing,” replied Jen.
“Granted we don’t have the artist yet, and I’ll have to rewrite everything …”
“Don’t worry about the details yet,” interrupted Jen. “Let’s focus on the big picture. Setting up a small publishing company isn’t that difficult, as long as you have the capital -- which you do. I’m pleased that Celeste is in on this; can you pass the phone to her?”
Jirra handed her phone to Celeste.
“Hi Jen,” greeted Celeste.
“Good evening,” replied Jen. “So what’s your plan?”
“Well, obviously I haven’t worked out the details, but the goal would be to have my profits from this go back to the Foundation … maybe setting up an art program,” replied Celeste.
“I suspected that would be part of the plan,” replied Jen. “As far as the actual company goes, I have some friends who work in the industry. I think we might get one of the big firms to work with you, that way you could have artistic freedom, while having the advantages of working with an established publisher.”
“Would they have issues with the transgendered aspects of the story?” asked Celeste.
“No, not really. If the stories were published under a different publisher name that would give them the separation that would shield them from any criticism,” said Jen. “They’d only be interested in the bottom line then.”
“That makes sense,” said Celeste.
“If you’d like, I can make some preliminary phone calls … and I’ll also talk to my lawyer about the legal aspects of all this. He’ll definitely write up a contract that will prevent you from being … to use a legal term … ’royally screwed’ by the lawyers for the publisher,” said Jen.
Celeste laughed.
“Yes, but they would say it in Latin,” replied Celeste. “Back to your suggestion, I would love to hear Morris’s input.”
“Good, I’ll get back to you … now pass the phone back to Jirra,” said Jen.
Jirra took the phone.
“I take it that you think this is doable,” said Jirra.
“Very much so. Graphic novels are a great format,” said Jen. “But I have one request.”
“What’s that?” asked Jirra.
“I want in on it … as an investor,” said Jen.
“Really?” asked Jirra.
“Yes. First, I think it’s a great idea and I would love to see Andrea’s story told to the world … even if they don’t know that it’s true. Second, my being involved will give you some credibility with the publishers. I know many people in the industry and a few of them are fans of my work,” explained Jen. “They’ll take the time to listen to you more than some unknown author, but it won’t be an automatic ‘in’ with them. You’ve got some notoriety on your own already that will make a difference.”
“That makes sense,” said Jirra.
“There is one downside to this … if these stories take off and become popular … as I suspect they will, then you’re going to have to promote them -- and that means getting out in the public. I know how you like to stay out of the public limelight, and your present writing career allows that, but novels -- graphic or not -- requires promotion. Are you up to that?”
“I don’t know … but I want to do this for Andrea … so I guess I’ll have to do it,” said Jirra.
“Good answer. I know that Alexis will be there for you, but you also know that you can count on me to help you with this,” said Jen. “Just remember that this is YOUR project, so any decisions that must be made are going to be entirely yours to make, Jirra. I’ll be available to answer your questions, but ultimately you are the one that’s responsible. I wouldn’t get involved if I didn’t have a lot of confidence in you and the project as a whole.”
“Thanks, Jen; I really appreciate that,” said Jirra.
“So what does Alexis think of this idea?” asked Jen.
“I haven’t told her yet; she’s shooting late tonight,” said Jirra. “I’ll call her in the morning.”
“Well, give her my love,” said Jen.
“I will,” replied Jirra.
“Tell Celeste that I’ll get back to her in a day or so,” said Jen.
“I will,” replied Jirra. “Thanks again.”
“No problem, Roo,” replied Jen.
Chapter 5
“Tonya will be up shortly,” said Celeste.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
Spirit let out a playful bark and ran over to the front door.
“Right on cue,” said Celeste who got up and walked over to open the front door.
A short, thin, blonde girl walked into the condo. Her hair was styled short and spiked with gel. She had multiple piercings in each ear and a small diamond stud in her left nostril. She was dressed in a plaid skirt and t-shirt for the rock group “Band of Sisters.”
Celeste introduced Tonya to the others.
“I’ll let Jirra tell you why we invited you up here,” said Celeste.
Jirra laid out the idea for the graphic novel. Tonya listened intently as Jirra talked.
For the most part Jirra stayed true to Andrea’s actual biography. She wasn’t worried, as Andrea’s life was so unbelievable that few people ever knew the truth.
The rest of the books would detail her wartime adventures.
“Well, what do you think?” asked Celeste.
“It sounds interesting … and it has potential. Is it possible for me to read the first story?” asked Tonya. “I promise that I won’t share it with anyone else.”
Jirra smiled. “Of course, I can give you a copy this evening.”
“How much do you have finished?” asked Tonya.
“The first two books are done and the third is almost ready to give to my agent,” said Jirra.
“Wow, you’ve been busy,” said Tonya. “How did you find the time?”
“I had some downtime this year … medical,” replied Jirra.
“I see ... well, I’d love to look at it,” said Tonya.
“Of course if you agree to do this you would be paid,” said Celeste.
“After everything you’ve done for me, I figure it can go towards my tab,” said Tonya with a grin.
“No, anything you make from this is yours,” said Celeste. “Part of the Foundation is making our graduates able to stand on their two feet. However, if you do agree to do this, you will be under contract for the full run of the stories.”
Tonya grinned.”Ooooh, twist my arm! Getting paid to draw!”
Chapter 6
The next morning, Jirra called Alexis as she ate breakfast and told her about the idea.
“I think it’s a great idea. I’m glad you brought Jen in on this … she has a real nose for business opportunities. You can learn a lot from her; I know I have,” said Alexis.
“I wasn’t sold on the idea at first, but I went on-line and looked at some novels that have been posted … it might work. I’m a little worried about the writing.”
“Why is that?” asked Alexis. “I would think it would easier.”
“I’m not sure, I have to use a lot less words to get my point across … it also depends on how good the artist is.”
“So what do you know about Tonya?” asked Alexis.
“Not much, only that Celeste vouches for her … which is a huge plus. I have seen some of her work … and she’s very talented.”
“What about her story?” asked Alexis. “You’ll be working very closely with her, and there will have to be a level of trust.”
“True, but that goes both ways … what do I tell her about me?” asked Jirra.
“I would stick with the story we established when dealing with Longwell,” said Alexis, referring to the father of the man who had raped Jirra. “And in time if you feel it’s necessary you can tell her the truth. You have a good sense on who you can trust, Jirra; it’s one of the many things I admire about you.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“One more thing, I want in on this investment. I think that it will be a huge success, and we should be investors,” she said.
“Great … just what I need … more pressure,” quipped Jirra.
“You thrive under it,” said Alexis. “I’ve seen you at work … like last month when they had you do a rewrite of that Erin Flynn script.”
“That was easy … most of the hard work was already done,” said Jirra.
“I disagree.
The script was a disaster, and we were about to scrap it … you
did a great job in a very short period of time … saving the
production company thousands,” said Alexis. “I think
you’ll do a great job with this.”
“Thanks for the pep talk,” said Jirra.
“No problem … now I need to run; we’re shooting downtown today, and I need to get ready,” said Alexis.
“Okay … I love you,” said Jirra.
“I love you too, Roo,” replied Alexis.
Chapter 7
Jirra was unlocking her door when Tonya walked up and immediately thrust a sketch pad into Jirra’s hands.
“What’s this?” asked Jirra.
“I loved the story so much that I knocked out some drawings for you,” said Tonya excitedly.
Jirra’s jaw dropped slightly and her eyes opened wide.
“You actually read the entire book?” asked Jirra.
Tonya nodded vigorously.
“I’m a compulsive reader … I couldn’t put it down. It was the first story that I’ve read that had a transgendered character who wasn’t a victim,” she explained. “Needless to say, I loved it!”
“Well, come on in,” said Jirra with an amused smile on her face.
Tonya followed Jirra inside the apartment.
“Please sit down,” said Jirra.
“Thanks,” replied Tonya. “This is a nice place, I love the artwork … also the rugs, are they Navajo?”
Jirra nodded as she sat down.
“I picked them up back home in New Mexico,” said Jirra.
“I’ve always wanted to see the west,” said Tonya. “The farthest I’ve been west was Indiana … no, that’s not right, I lived in Chicago a while.”
Jirra opened the sketch pad and began to study Tonya’s drawings.
“Wow, this is wonderful,” said Jirra as she looked at a drawing of the German POW camp. “It’s so detailed.”
“I found some images of the camp on line,” replied Tonya.
Jirra looked at the next page and saw a young flying officer standing outside one of the barracks.
“Is this Robert?” asked Jirra using the fictionalized name she had picked for Andy/Andrea. As a woman Robert would be know as Steffi, short for Stephanie.
She was shocked by how much Tonya’s drawings looked like the real Andy.
Tonya nodded.
“I used your descriptions of him … it was pretty easy as you’re a very good writer. I could picture him immediately,” said Tonya. “Go to the next one to see Steffi.”
Jirra flipped to the next page and saw Andy dressed as a young woman. She was standing next to an older man, who was a fellow escapee. Jirra immediately could see the young Andrea in Tonya’s art.
“Wow!” exclaimed Jirra.
“So … you like them?” asked Tonya.
“Yes, very much so. I’m shocked how quickly you put these together … they’re so detailed,” said Jirra.
“I have a really good memory. When I read about something I’m about to draw, I can recall every feature,” she replied.
“It’s amazing … I mean you even reproduced the costumes exactly as I described them,” said Jirra.
“Well, like I said, you inspired me,” replied Tonya.
Jirra began to hand the sketch book back to Tonya, who immediately shook her head.
“No, those are yours,” said Tonya. “I have many others in my apartment. I’ve also begun to scan them into my computer.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra. “I think we need to talk. Why don’t we order a pizza, and then we can talk about all this.”
“I’d love that,” said Tonya.
Chapter 8
The two young women sat on the couch and shared a large pepperoni pizza, as they talked about the story.
“I’ve never done this sort of thing before,” said Jirra.
“Yes, but you’re an accomplished writer,” replied Tonya. “I did some research on you. I’ve been a huge fan of the Erin Flynn books, and I really love the series. You’ve written some of the best shows.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“I also read about the assault … that must have been awful,” said Tonya. “Sorry, I hope you don’t mind me bringing it up,”
“I survived … with the help of my friends and family,” said Jirra.
Tonya smiled.
“I’m so envious of you … the fact that you have someone special in your life … and that you have your family,” said Tonya.
“I can’t imagine life without Alexis,” said Jirra. “And well, as for my family, I only have my mom.”
“That’s more than what I have,” said Tonya.
“You want to talk about it?” asked Jirra as she reached for another slice.
“Sure. As you’re friends with Celeste, you know that I’m transgendered, right?”
Jirra nodded. “I’ve been to the Foundation a few times with her.”
“It saved my life,” replied Tonya. “I was born in Indianapolis … a typical American family … except I had these urges to dress in my sister’s clothes. To make a long story short, I was caught, and after a short discussion between my parents and our minister, I was thrown out of the house.”
“You mean, kicked out?” asked Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“That’s awful, how old were you?” asked Jirra.
“Fifteen,” she replied.
Jirra’s jaw dropped.
“They said that it was for ‘my own good,’ and in a strange sort of way they were right. If they hadn’t been so narrow-minded, I would have never ended up in Celeste’s foundation,” she explained. “It all worked out.”
Jirra shook her head.
“That can’t be the whole story,” said Jirra.
“What do you mean?” asked Tonya.
“What are you leaving out?” asked Jirra. “How did you end up at The Foundation?”
“Oh … that part of my life,” said Tonya as she picked up another slice. “You really don’t want to hear about that do you?”
“If we’re going to work together, I do,” said Jirra.
Tonya smiled -- but it was a sad smile.
“I spent almost two years on the streets … I started turning tricks for a pimp in Chicago, not out of choice … it was out of survival. I was arrested several times for prostitution and did some time -- nothing serious, just a few nights in lockup. My pimp made sure that I was always released quickly -- can’t make money in jail. Anyway, the last time I was arrested the judge actually listened to my story. He knew about The Foundation and contacted Celeste. When I first met her, I thought she was full of shit … damn I was stupid. Still, I agreed to go to the Foundation to avoid jail.”
“How long were you there?” asked Jirra.
“Over three years,” she replied. “The first year allowed me to get clean … inside and out; and then I was allowed to be me … and to finish my schooling. They let me develop my artistic skills at same time teaching me things that I never would have thought of ... it was eye-opening.”
“Not to get too personal, but what about medical?” asked Jirra.
“Oh yeah … that,” replied Tonya with a smirk. “I don’t mind talking about it. The good thing was that I didn’t have any STDs from working as a whore … yes that’s what I was … I was a whore. To be honest, I have no idea how I dodged that bullet; most of the girls I worked with got something. I even knew several girls who got AIDS. I also avoided drug addiction. I experimented, but nothing beyond that; not because I’m so strong or moral, it’s just that drugs cost money -- and made you a slave to the pimp. Oh, I smoked dope and drank … but nothing to too extreme … well that’s not true … I got drunk often,” she replied. “But I don’t do those things anymore.”
“Damn,” said Jirra softly.
Tonya nodded. “I know … not exactly a nice story.”
“What about you gender issues?” asked Jirra.
“I got on a legitimate hormone regimen,” she replied.
“What about SRS?” asked Jirra. “I know that The Foundation provides it.”
Tonya nodded.
“That was amazing … it feels so wonderful to be whole,” she replied. “In a way, I consider the date I got SRS my new birthday.”
“I’m happy to hear that,” said Jirra. “I’m happy that you feel whole.”
“Thanks. Well, Celeste said that she could get me into college, I was first expecting community college; I had no idea she meant Penn! I know she pulled some strings to get me here, and I have no intention of letting her down. She’s the closest thing to family that I have.”
“She’s very special,” said Jirra.
“So you know her past then?”
“Yes, she told me all about it,” replied Jirra.
“And I thought I had it rough,” said Tonya. “I mean, she was abducted and transformed by some evil bitch.”
Jirra nodded.
“So, have you contacted anyone in your family?” asked Jirra.
“I tried, but they consider me to be evil.”
“Their loss,” said Jirra.
Tonya grinned. “Thanks. So what’s your story?”
“It’s … um … rather complicated,” said Jirra.
“I’m sure it is,” said Tonya. “But I came clean with my sordid past … so I doubt you’ll shock me.”
Jirra told her cover story and left out the magical transformation. However, she sensed that Tonya wasn’t totally buying it. For a moment, Jirra almost told Tonya the truth, but she held back and decided she would have to wait until she knew Tonya better. However, she was growing weary of hiding the story of her transformation, but she also knew she wasn’t ready to undergo the spotlight that Jen lived in.
Jirra did tell Tonya about the issues at Penn, the sexual assault and her pregnancy. She figured that there was no sense in hiding something that was well known among her circle of friends.
Chapter 9
“Um, what was it like … having a baby?” asked Tonya nervously. “I don’t mean to pry … but it’s something that I wish I could experience someday.”
“It was painful … but very satisfying,” replied Jirra. “The biggest issue was coming clean about my past … and my gender issues.”
“How painful?”
“I was in labor for hours; it seemed like days,” she replied.
“Hours?”
Jirra nodded.
“I don’t even like doing things I like for that long,” added Jirra with a grin.
“Any regrets about giving her up?” asked Tonya.
“A little,” replied Jirra. “However, I know that I’m not ready to raise a child right now. I also still have some rage over what happened … and that’s not the baby’s fault. I’m so happy that she’s being raised by two very nice people. She deserves a happy upbringing and a fresh start.”
“Do you stay in touch with them?”
Jirra nodded.
“They send me photos of her,” said Jirra. “You want to see one?”
Tonya nodded.
Jirra retrieved her cell phone and called up the most recent photo of Andrea.
“She’s beautiful,” said Tonya. “Um, will you let her know what happened?”
“Someday, when she’s ready, she needs to know the truth … I hope she understands,” said Jirra.
“I think she will … you did a good thing,” said Tonya.
“I hope so,” said Jirra.
“It must have been a shock … I mean getting pregnant,” said Tonya. “I wasn’t aware that it was possible.”
“My doctors said that there was a possibility that I could get pregnant … but I wasn’t worried about it. But now that I know that I can do it … well Alexis and I do plan on having a family someday … so it’s nice to know that I can be the one who carries the baby.”
“That’s cool,” said Tonya.
Jirra nodded.
“So, back to the book; how do you want to proceed?” asked Tonya.
Jirra laughed. “I have no idea … I’ve never done this sort of thing. Why don’t I outline some scenes for you to sketch, and we’ll take it from there, okay?”
Tonya nodded.
“Oh … do you want a contract or anything like that?” asked Jirra.
Tonya shook her head.
“I trust you, and I trust Celeste. I’ll work on some sketches of the main characters and get them back to you. Don’t worry about criticizing my work; I have thick skin.”
“Well, if you do as good a job with them as you have with these then I don’t think I’ll have anything to worry about,” said Jirra.
Tonya grinned. “Cool. I already have been compiling a file on British and German uniforms. I’ll also do some research on civilian clothing back then. This is going to be fun!”
Chapter 10
A few days later, Jirra was looking over Tonya’s latest drawings. She was very impressed with Tonya’s attention to detail.
To her surprise, Jirra found writing the summaries and dialog was easier than she had thought it would be. This was mainly due to Tonya’s excellent illustrations. It was also obvious that Tonya was very knowledgeable concerning the way graphic novels were laid out.
Things were also moving along quite quickly concerning the formation of the publishing company.
Kelsey, Celeste, Jen, and Jen’s lawyer, Morris, were quickly putting together a business plan for the books.
Kelsey had made a connection with a large firm that was willing to take on the new publishing company under its wing. This meant that the new series would get immediate credibility and would make marketing easier.
Jirra trusted her friends to make a good business deal. Still, Jen insisted on contacting her before they made any decisions.
During a recent call Jirra told Jen how much she appreciated being informed and educated about the business dealings.
“I appreciate that you trust us, Jirra, and yes I want you to get more out of this than just the books being published. You’re a very talented writer, but you need to know the legal and financial sides of any business contract. Too many people put their trust in people they hire, and often they get taken. I made this my philosophy as soon as I entered the entertainment business. I work too hard for my money to have it stolen. My motto is ‘trust but verify’. If it makes you feel any better, I have had similar discussions with Alexis over some of our business dealings,” explained Jen.
“Thanks,” said Jirra.
“We also need to look after each other,” continued Jen.
“Thanks again,” said Jirra.
“So how’s the book coming along?” asked Jen.
Jirra told her about Tonya’s artwork.
“She sounds very talented,” said Jen.
“She is! I would like her to be made a partner in all this,” said Jirra.
“That sounds reasonable … I’ll talk to Morris and get his legal advice on how to proceed,” said Jen.
“Cool. We should have a rough draft ready in a few weeks,” said Jirra. “In fact, Tonya is already working on ideas for the second book.”
“Sounds like you have the perfect partner … so what have you told her about your background?” asked Jen.
“The inter-sexed version,” said Jirra.
“Okay, and when do you plan on telling her the truth?” asked Jen.
Jirra laughed.
“Soon. I need to talk to someone first,” said Jirra.
“I see … and would that person be a rodent?” asked Jen.
“He only takes the form of a kangaroo rat,” explained Jirra. “I know it sounds weird … but I know this is all real. When I’m with Killara, it’s so real … I can feel the ground under my feet … the heat of the sun … the aroma of the plants …”
“I was kidding you, Roo … I know what you are talking about,” said Jen.
“Cool. Anyway, I talked about it with Alexis, and she said that she would support my decision. She said that I have a good sense of who I can trust,” said Jirra.
“So far, she’s right,” said Jen. “I think that, from what you’ve told me about her, you’ll be able to trust Tonya.”
“Thanks, Jen, I really love how I can talk to you. Don’t get me wrong; Alexis and I are very open and honest with each other, but you know about what it’s like to be different.”
“I prefer the term unique,” corrected Jen. “What we’ve been given is a gift that allows us to see things that others can’t.”
“I just wish it was easier,” said Jirra.
“Where’s the challenge in that?” asked Jen. “Besides, if we hadn’t changed think of how boring our lives would have been … and we would never have become friends.”
“Good point,” said Jirra. “I hope you don’t mind that I see you more than a friend -- I consider you a sister.”
“I’m honored you feel that way, Roo,” said Jen. “Well, I need to get going. Send me what you have when you get the chance, I’m dying to see Tonya’s work.”
“Will do,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 11
Late Saturday night, Jirra striped naked, sat down on one of her Navajo rugs and began to concentrate. It had been months since she last had spoken to her spirit guide. This wasn’t because she lacked questions; rather it was because she didn’t want to overuse the relationship that she had with Killara.
One of the cool things about seeing Killara was that she never knew what sort of environment she would find him in. Usually it was a natural environment so when she opened her eyes and she was caught off guard by the fact she was sitting on a park bench. As she looked around, it took her a few seconds to get oriented. It was obvious that she was not in the States. Judging by the architecture, she figured that she was in Europe. There was something very familiar about the look of the city, and then it hit her that she was in Copenhagen.
She glanced down and saw that she was dressed in what appeared to be a woman’s outfit from the early 1940’s. She was wearing a dark navy suit and a matching fedora. Even though it was cloudy and cool there were many other people walking through the park; they were all dressed in period outfits. The fact that she wasn’t alone was also different; usually when she met Killara they were alone.
As she looked around at her surroundings she began to notice the soldiers -- German soldiers. Several were standing forty yards away checking the papers of people passing by. All were armed, although their weapons were shouldered. A chill ran up her spine, as she watched them.
Killara hopped up on the bench next to her.
“Hello, Jirra,” greeted Killara.
“Aren’t you afraid that people will notice you?” she whispered nervously. “I mean, kangaroo rats aren’t indigenous to Denmark.”
“They’ll see me as a squirrel,” he replied. “You can speak freely, as no one will notice us.”
“And no one will think a woman talking to a squirrel is strange?” she asked.
Killara made a motion that looked like he shrugged his shoulders.
Jirra was about to speak again, when two armed soldiers walked past her. They didn’t stop, although one of them smiled seductively at her. Not knowing how to react, she smiled back. The two men continued without stopping. Thankfully, they kept walking, although the soldier who smiled at her looked back at her over his shoulder. Another chill ran up Jirra’s spine.
“I thought this would be a fitting place to meet, considering what you are working on,” he replied. “It’s Copenhagen in the summer of 1943.”
Jirra looked around and began to notice other men standing near the soldiers. They weren’t dressed in uniforms, but they seemed to be in charge. They suddenly pulled a young man aside and began to aggressively question him. She wondered if they were Gestapo.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
“I’m not sure … this is very unnerving,” she said softly. “No, it’s worse than that -- it’s frightening.”
She felt a sense of relief, when the men let the younger man leave.
“Much like your friend Andrea would have felt,” he replied.
Jirra nodded as she looked around. Suddenly a wild thought entered her head and her fear evaporated. She then leaned close to Killara.
“Is she around here? I would love to see what she looked like back then!” she whispered excitedly.
Killara seemed to ignore her question, as he scratched his ear.
“I’m pleased that you have taken someone under your wing,” he stated.
“You mean Tonya?” asked Jirra. “We’ve just worked together on this project.”
“No, there’s more to it than that. You treat her as an equal and as a friend … which she needs. Her past is much harsher than she has told you. Your association with her is helping her trust people again … something that her family took away from her.”
“So, I take it that I can trust her with my … with the truth,” said Jirra.
“She already suspects that you are holding back. Don’t worry; she doesn’t hold it against you … in fact to her it makes perfect sense as she is also guarded in hiding her past. What she has told you is true … but she has left out some of the darker episodes.”
Jirra nodded as she watched an elderly man and woman walk past her. The couple was more interested in the checkpoint than anything else.
After they passed she looked at Killara.
“I could feel their fear,” she remarked. “It must be awful to be always on edge.”
“Yes, this was a very disturbing time in history,” he replied. “I hope this gives you a special insight into what it was like.”
She nodded.
“Andrea was very special to have survived this. All things considered, it makes my situation tame,” she replied.
“Very good,” he replied.
“I see … so back to Tonya, does this mean I trust her with the truth about the stories too?” she asked.
Killara looked up at her.
“Do you really need to ask me that question? Look inside and you will have your answer.”
Jirra nodded.
“What? No sarcastic reply?” he asked cheerfully.
“No, it would seem out of place,” she said as she looked around. “I never thought I would say this, but can we end this early? I know that I’m safe, but the sight of all these soldiers … and the others … around here is nerve-racking. I can’t imagine how Andrea was able to not just survive … but to thrive.”
“She was a special person. Very well, young one, I will send you home … but first look to your right.”
Jirra glanced over and saw that the soldiers had set up a checkpoint and were stopping all people in order to check their papers. Jirra noticed a young woman smiling cheerfully as she handed one of the Germans her ID. The soldier smiled back as he checked her papers. If Jirra hadn’t known better it appeared the woman was flirting with the German checking her papers. The woman passed through the checkpoint without incident, and even the two men in the civilian suits ignored her.
“That is your friend Andrea,” said Killara.
“Really?” asked Jirra as she watched the woman walk away. Part of her wanted to get up and follow, but she knew that wasn’t possible.
“Yes and if she hadn’t been so charming then those soldiers might have been more observant. It also helped that she spoke to the troops in German. She’s currently acting a courier and she’s carrying some very important papers,” he replied. “As I said earlier, a very remarkable woman.”
“Thank you for letting me see her,” replied Jirra.
“You’re welcome young one … trust your feelings, they serve you well,” he replied.
Jirra was about to reply when suddenly woke up in her apartment. She looked at her watch and realized she had been gone for nearly three hours. She quickly slipped on her robe and began to type up her observations in her laptop.
Chapter 12
“You really saw Andrea?” asked Beth over breakfast.
Jirra nodded as she took a bite of bacon.
“From what I could tell, it was her,” said Jirra.
Beth sighed. “I wish I could have been there. Do you think that your guide could arrange for me to see her?”
“I don’t know … but when you’re ready we can try it,” said Jirra.
“I’d like that,” said Beth.
“I also have a deeper appreciation for what she did. I was only there for a short time, and I was a nervous wreck. She’s the bravest person that I’ve ever known,” said Jirra.
Beth smiled. “She was special, wasn’t she?”
“Very much so … just like her granddaughter,” said Jirra.
Beth began to blush.
“Well, it’s true,” said Jirra with a grin.
“Thanks,” replied Beth softly.
“So any word on where you’ll be assigned when graduate?” asked Jirra as she ate some more of her eggs.
“I’ve been offered a spot in the Internet sex crimes division -- although I have also been offered a spot in Spec-Ops too,” said Beth. “I took the physical test this summer and scored above average. I guess I just wanted to see if I could do it. They also saved me a couple of times.”
“So what are you going to do?” asked Jirra.
“I’m honored that Spec-Ops wants me, but I have had my mind set on joining the Internet team ever since I first walked into that office.”
“I know you’ll do a great job there,” said Jirra.
“Thanks,” she replied. “I really excited about it.”
“Um, one more thing: do you have any objections to me telling Tonya that the stories are based on a real person?” asked Jirra.
“No, I think we can trust her,” said Beth.
Chapter 13
A week later, Jirra scrolled through the first draft of the book on her computer. Tonya was sitting next to her on the couch, sipping green tea.
“I have to admit that this is good. I had my doubts that the book would work in this format, but it does,” said Jirra. “You really captured the look I was hoping for.”
“Thank you. I really enjoyed doing it … and I look forward to starting the next one,” she replied.
“That’s good to hear, as I will be sending this off to Kelsey,” said Jirra. “Things are happening very quickly, and it looks like the first book will be published before the end of the year.”
“I’m amazed how you’ve been able to put all this together,” said Tonya.
Jirra laughed as she shook her head.
“I’ve had little to do with the technical side of this. It’s due to Celeste, Kelsey and Jen,” she replied.
“Jen?” asked Tonya.
Jirra snapped her fingers.
“That’s right, I haven’t told you everything; Jen Stevens has thrown her expertise behind this project,” explained Jirra.
Tonya stared back in disbelief.
“You mean Jen Stevens -- the actress, producer, director … ”
“And a very good friend,” replied Jirra. “I met her through Alexis, when she stayed at the spa.”
“Now, I’m really impressed. You’ve been holding back on me -- you know my idol!”
“I’ll introduce you to her the next time she’s in town. She comes in for a cheese steak, when she can,” replied Jirra.
Tonya laughed. “Yeah, like she would eat a cheese steak.”
“She sometimes eats two! I have no idea how she does it,” said Jirra.
“You’re serious, aren’t you?”
“Very much so. Jen has helped me … in more ways tha I can remember,” said Jirra.
Tonya stared back.
Jirra took a deep breath and let it out.
“We sort of share a special connection,” continued Jirra.
Tonya didn’t say anything.
“I suppose this is as good a time to tell you as any … I have left out something about my past, and I think that I can trust you enough to tell you,” said Jirra.
“Thanks,” replied Tonya.
Jirra nodded and then began to tell her story.
Chapter 14
After Jirra finished, a sly smile appeared on Tonya’s face.
“I just have one question, when are you going to write your life story? I would love to illustrate it,” said Tonya.
“I doubt anyone would want to read it,” said Jirra.
Tonya shook her head.
“Jirra, are you kidding? This would be great!”
“Maybe some day … but not now,” said Jirra. “So, you obviously believe me.”
“I knew you were hiding something, but I had no idea it was this. So, you never wanted to be a girl before this happened?”
“That’s right. I was very happy being a guy … and it took me a while to get comfortable as a woman,” replied Jirra.
“And are you comfortable now?”
Jirra nodded.
“Yes, although I still have my moments. I think having the baby gave me a whole new look at this,” she replied.
“Damn, you’re everything I’ve always wanted to be,” said Tonya wistfully. “I used to wish and pray something like that would happen to me, when I was growing up. Do you think that I could try it?”
Jirra shook her head.
“It’s too risky. I mean we’re talking about lightning and the possibility of being electrocuted. Then there’s the whole thing about changing genders -- how do you explain it?” replied Jirra.
“I wouldn’t care,” said Tonya.
“Yes, you would. My biggest fear is being outed; can you imagine what the press would do?” asked Jirra. “I’m amazed Jen does as well with it as she does. I was more terrified about being outed than having the baby.”
Tonya scratched her chin.
“Yeah, I can see your point -- the press would go nuts,” said Tonya. “Don’t worry about me, I will keep your secret; I know all about them.”
Jirra smiled back at her.
“Thanks, I hate being secretive with my friends,” she replied.
“Thank you … for considering me a friend,” replied Tonya. “So does this mean that Celeste and Beth know about you too?”
Jirra nodded.
“Of course Jen and Alexis also know,” said Jirra.
“That goes without saying,” said Tonya.
“No one else here does, but there are many others who know,” continued Jirra. “Maybe you’ll meet them.”
“So is this why you came up the ideas for these stories?” asked Tonya.
“No, they’re based on a real person; I just fictionalized her life,” said Jirra. “She gave me her journals before she passed and asked me to try and get them published -- so these are a labor of love.”
“Wow,” replied Tonya. “Now I really want to complete these knowing that there was a transgendered secret agent. She must have been one hell of a woman.”
“She was,” replied Jirra. “Okay, while we’re on this sharing secrets path … is there anything else you want to share with me?”
“Let me get something to drink first,” said Tonya.
Chapter 15
“I left out a big part of what happened,” said Tonya as she took a sip of her tea. “I wasn’t exactly caught … I was betrayed.”
“Go on,” said Jirra.
“I was freaking out about the urges to be a girl, and I needed someone to talk to, so I went to my minister,” she said. “At first he was very nice about it and told me not to worry -- that he would help me. He then asked me to come over to his house … and when I got there he had an outfit for me to wear. He said that he wanted to see me when I was dressed. I didn’t think it would hurt, so I changed.”
“What did you wear?” asked Jirra.
“It was a skirt, blouse, and knee socks, nothing too outrageous. He also had a bra and panties for me, also makeup and a wig -- I looked pretty mainstream,” she replied. “We then sat down and talked; I felt so relaxed … and hopeful that things were finally going well.”
Tonya took another sip of her tea.
“I then began to feel weird -- tired, weak -- and before I knew it, the bastard was carrying me into his bedroom … where he raped me,” she confessed. “He drugged me just enough so I couldn’t resist him -- but he left me awake so I could remember everything that he did to me.”
“I’m so sorry,” said Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“Anyway, he told me that if I told anyone what happened I would go to hell and that no one would believe me,” she continued. “He then continued to use me over the next few months.”
She picked up her mug with both hands to take a drink.
Jirra could see that she was trembling.
“It’s okay, Tonya, you don’t need to go on,” she said softly.
“No, I want to talk about it. Anyway, he must have thought that he couldn’t trust me -- so he turned me in to my parents. I tried to tell my side, but no one believed me -- just like he said. I had no proof to back up my story; it was my word against his … and he’s the beloved man of the cloth,” she said bitterly.
“So he’s still there?” asked Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“I know … I know. He’s probably abusing others … but no one will listen to me … I’m a pariah there,” said Tonya. “There’s nothing that anyone can do about it.”
“Did you tell anyone at the Foundation?” asked Jirra.
Tonya shook her head.
“Maybe I should have,” she replied softly. “I know this may sound selfish, but I just want to move on. I know that I could have -- should have -- told Celeste, but she has enough on her mind.”
“I think you should tell her, and I know someone else you should tell this to,” said Jirra.
“Who?” asked Tonya.
“Diana Bowie,” said Jirra.
“Who is she?” asked Tonya.
Jirra smiled, as she took Tonya’s hands into her own.
“Someone you have a lot in common with,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 16
Two hours later, Jirra and Tonya were up in Celeste and Beth’s apartment. Diana Bowie was also there, listening intently as she took notes while Tonya repeated her story.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you this before Celeste,” said Tonya after she finished. “I know that I should have … ”
“You have nothing to be sorry about, Tonya. I know how hard it is to admit to being abused,” said Celeste.
“So do I,” added Diana. “Tonya, do you know if he’s still there?”
Tonya nodded. “I went online a few months ago.”
“Good,” replied Diana. “If he’s still there, then it means that he’ll feel very comfortable and safe.”
“Do you think he’s abusing others?” asked Tonya.
“There’s a very good chance of it,” replied Diana.
“I’m so sorry I didn’t come forward sooner,” said Tonya.
“Tonya, you’re the victim in this; you have nothing to apologize for. The man who abused me was an adored teacher, and everyone was shocked when he was caught. So I find it very believable that no one would believe you,” said Diana.
“You were abused by a teacher?” asked Tonya.
“And many others,” replied Diana. “They’re all dead or in jail.”
“Do you think you can help put Reverend Hartwig in jail?” asked Tonya.
Diana looked over at the others.
“We’ll definitely try,” replied Diana.
“You going to call Max?” asked Beth.
“It’s the sort of thing that he loves doing,” replied Diana.
“Who’s Max?” asked Tonya.
“My Dad,” replied Diana. “Not by birth, but he’s the man who saved me and raised me.”
“He’s a P.I., and he’s worked with the Foundation,” added Celeste.
“And what will he do if he uncovers what Hartwig is doing?” asked Tonya. “I doubt the local cops will do anything.”
“He’ll turn his info over to the Agency,” said Beth.
“The Feds?” asked Tonya.
“Max has a long history with them, and they’re very good at stepping in when the local authorities are either unwilling or unable to do anything,” said Diana.
Tonya had a look on her face of disbelief.
“Trust me Tonya, if there’s abuse going on there then The Agency will step in,” said Beth.
“You sound pretty sure,” said Tonya.
“She should; she’s going to be working for them as soon as she graduates,” interjected Celeste.
“No way!” exclaimed Tonya.
“She’s telling you the truth; but to be totally honest, technically I’m already an agent,” said Beth.
Tonya looked at Jirra who was nodding.
“Wow … and I thought I had the most unusual past here,” said Tonya.
“Okay, I’ll call Max and set up an interview with you,” said Diana.
“Also, Tonya, I want you to speak to one of our therapists,” added Celeste.
“I’m okay … now,” said Tonya.
“I doubt that, speaking from my own experiences,” said Diana. “Do what Celeste says; you’ll thank us later.”
“I guess you think I’m stupid,” said Tonya to Celeste.
“No, I don’t. Since I opened the Foundation, I’ve seen many people who have been both abused and betrayed by people they thought they could trust. Do I wish you had told us about this earlier? Yes. But what’s more important is that you have told us,” explained Celeste. “Now the most important thing is that you get help.”
“I appreciate that,” Tonya replied. “I also appreciate that I have so many people who care about me. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” said Celeste.
Chapter 17
“Wow, that’s quite a story,” said Alexis.
“I know. When Killara said that she was hiding something, I wasn’t expecting that,” replied Jirra. “But then again I guess I shouldn’t be shocked.”
“I can’t wait until we hear what Max turns up,” continued Alexis.
“I know,” replied Jirra. “If anyone can turn up something, it’s Max. Then it’ll be up to The Agency.”
“And hopefully a long jail sentence,” added Alexis.
“It will still be light punishment, compared to the pain he has caused.”
“I don’t know. If he’s publicly humiliated that could be a worse punishment for someone like him; he’ll lose the power and prestige that he has built up,” continued Alexis.
“Maybe,” replied Jirra. “So, when can we get together?”
“How about Columbus Day weekend?” asked Alexis. “We’re not scheduled to be shooting that weekend.”
“Cool! Where do you want to meet: here or up there?”
“I’ll come down there, that way you won’t fall behind in your school work,” said Alexis.
Jirra laughed.
“I’m actually having a very easy semester. I’ve even found time to write a guest article for the campus paper,” replied Jirra.
“That’s cool. So do you miss working on the paper?” asked Alexis.
“A little,” replied Jirra. “The problem is that, now that I’m writing professionally, some of the staff is intimidated by my being there.”
“Speaking of writing, I can’t wait to see the book,” said Alexis.
“It looks great. I have to admit that I’m really excited about getting it published. I’m also glad that Jen has thrown her expertise behind the formation of our company.”
“I know what you mean. I’ve looked at the business plan, and what she and her lawyer have put together is impressive. So have you settled on a name of this company?”
“It will be Anasazi Press,” said Jirra.
“That’s catchy,” replied Alexis.
“It was either that or Killara, but I don’t think that he’d approve,” she said. “I like having the connection to the canyon.”
“Sounds good. Well, I better get going, we’ll be shooting soon. I can’t wait to be with you, Roo,” said Alexis.
“I miss you so much,” replied Jirra. “I love you.”
“I love you too, take care.”
Chapter 18
Diana’s cell phone rang, as she was walking out of her house.
“Hi Max,” she greeted. “So where are you?”
“O’Hare,” he replied.
“Really? So soon? You’ve only been out there for a few days,” said Diana.
“It was all that I needed,” he replied.
“So tell me, what did you find out?” asked Diana.
“I tracked down two of the people on the list that Tonya gave you. They both are willing to talk.”
“Will that be enough to get the authorities involved?” she asked.
“I would say so, as Hartwig is currently in jail awaiting his arraignment,” replied Max.
“How did you pull that off so quickly?” asked Diana excitedly.
“Would you expect less from a professional, semi-retired sleuth like me?” he asked.
Diana giggled. “You always can make me laugh,” she replied.
“I’m glad to hear that,” he said. “Anyway, it came together pretty fast. The list of names Tonya gave you was a good start. They gave me other names and that led to the person that Hartwig was currently abusing -- a fifteen-year-old boy. This time the parents believed the victim; it was all I could do to stop the father from going over to the church and shooting Hartwig.” “So what happened then?”
“The Agency arranged for the State Police to make the arrest, but they’ll be involved, based on what they have found,” said Max.
“What was that?” she asked.
“Hartwig greeted us at the front door of his home as if we were coming over for a barbecue. He initially tried to argue that the charges against him were bogus and was shocked that we had a search warrant. When we headed down to the basement, Hartwig began to get hysterical and had to be restrained. He then broke down and began to sob and beg for forgiveness … pretty pathetic considering all the people he has hurt,” said Max. “It soon became obvious why he was so upset. The State Police uncovered a wealth of information, including video and photographic evidence of his sexual conquests. He also had a lot of child pornography. They’re still going through his computer files.”
“Why am I not surprised?” she said. “So where is the bastard now?”
“In a cell in Indianapolis, under suicide watch,” replied Max. “As they led him out of his home, he keep crying out that he wanted to die.”
“So what about The Agency?” asked Diana. “You said that they’d be coming in.”
“It looks like Hartwig’s religious retreats to third world countries were actually sex vacations. He made trips to at least five countries. Right now, the authorities will have enough to lock him away for several lifetimes,” said Max.
“No chance that he’ll cut a deal and get out of being punished?” asked Diana.
“His lawyers brought that up, but he’s too dirty. He’ll also be facing foreign extradition, and I doubt he’ll want to go to a prison overseas. At best he might get a deal on where he’ll be sent here,” said Max. “What bothers me is that I was able to break this so quickly. He really had the locals fooled. Everyone in his town thinks the man is a saint … or at least they did.”
“Thanks, Dad, I owe you for this one,” said Diana.
“It was an act of love, my dear. Besides, I may be getting old, but I never get tired of busting a dirt bag.”
“So can I tell Tonya?” asked Diana.
“I think she’d like to hear it from you,” said Max.
Chapter 19
Diana sat down on the leather couch in Tonya’s apartment. In addition to her couch, her living room had several plush armchairs.
“Nice place,” said Diana. “I like how you’ve furnished it.”
“I’d love to take credit for it, but I bought most of the furniture is from the previous tenant,” she replied. “I like it too; it feels comfortable here.
“Well, I wanted to tell you that Reverend Hartwig is in jail,” said Diana.
“Really?” asked Tonya excitedly. “Is there any chance that he’ll get out?”
“Currently, he’s being held without bail, due to the charges filed against him,” said Diana.
She then told Tonya the list of charges filed against Hartwig.
“My god, I had no idea he was so evil,” said Tonya.
“He was very good at hiding his true nature,” said Diana. “He counted on this and that none of his victims would ever speak against him.”
“I hate to say this, but why don’t they let him kill himself,” she said.
“I see your point, but men like him need to go on trial. If he committed suicide, then there would always be those who felt he was innocent. The world needs to know the nature of his crimes,” said Diana.
Tonya stared back.
“True … but does this mean that I will have to testify?” she asked.
“Maybe,” replied Diana.
She lowered her head.
“I hadn’t thought about that … but I’ll do it,” she said.
“And I’ll be there with you,” said Diana.
“You mean that?” asked Tonya.
Diana nodded.
“Thanks,” she replied.
“However, there’s a very good chance that he’ll make a deal, to avoid a trial. Molesters usually don’t do well in a courtroom. With the charges he’s facing, he’s looking at life without possibility of parole. The best he can hope for is which prison he goes to. He’s also facing foreign prosecution.”
“If he makes a deal will he have to make one of those statements … confessing what he has done?” asked Tonya.
“You mean an elocution; yes, I’m sure the prosecutor will demand that,” said Diana.
“Good,” replied Tonya. “I want everyone to hear him say what he did.”
“Tonya, have you ever been in contact with your family, since you were forced out?” asked Diana.
She shook her head.
“I’m not telling you to call them tonight, but I want you to consider doing it,” said Diana.
“Do you think it will make any difference?” she asked.
“Not with everyone, but some might be willing to listen to your story now.”
“Did it help with your family?” asked Tonya. “I read your book -- Celeste loaned me her copy -- it was great. But even after the truth came out, your family still didn’t embrace you.”
“That’s true; it didn’t fix everything, but it did give me access to some of my original family. I know what you’re going through, and how you feel. But as you grow older, it’s nice to have family.”
“I wouldn’t know where to start,” said Tonya as she wiped away the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.
“Try calling them and see where it goes,” said Diana as she handed Tonya the box of tissues.
“And then?” asked Tonya as she wiped her eyes.
“Maybe meet them. I would be willing to be there with you,” said Diana.
“You mean that?” asked Tonya.
Diana nodded.
“I have learned a lot from the mistakes that I have made. I have learned that sometimes you need the help of others. It doesn’t do any good to hold it in -- the pain doesn’t go away,” explained Diana.
“But you’re so successful -- I mean you’ve written books, been on TV, and now you’re a professor … ”
“Professionally, I’ve done very well … my personal life hasn’t always been so rosy. Thankfully I finally met someone who has taught me how to love, but it was a long, lonely journey before I met her,” said Diana. “I just don’t want to see you make the same mistakes that I did.”
“Okay … let me think about it,” said Tonya.
“I will, but I’m very persistent, so don’t think that I’ll forget about this; you’ll be hearing from me,” said Diana with a smile.
“Thanks,” replied Tonya as tears began to well up in her eyes.
“Honey, I know some of the pain that you’re going through. You have many good people who care about you; don’t try to take this on alone,” said Diana.
“I won’t,” said Tonya. “It’s just that I never thought I’d have people care about me after my family threw me out. Thank you.”
Diana then wrapped her arms around Tonya and gave her a long hug.
Chapter 20
A few days later, Jirra and Tonya were walking to class.
“You know, we can put back working on the book for a while,” said Jirra.
Tonya shook her head.
“Jirra, when I’m drawing it’s not work -- it allows me to escape,” she said. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m really happy that Hartwig has been arrested, but it brought up some bad memories … things that I thought I had pushed deep inside a long time ago. Add to that this attempt to reconnect with my family, and then temptation to self-medicate came back. Thankfully, due to Celeste and Diana’s prodding, I’m seeing a therapist -- and it helps -- but drawing is my real therapy.”
“Okay, but if you need time off, let me know,” said Jirra.
“I promise,” replied Tonya.
Jirra laughed. “No offense, but that won’t work with me; I have made and broken that vow too many times myself,” said Jirra.
“I doubt that,” said Tonya. “You seem so together.”
“You’re just seeing the upgraded version. I had a lot of issues earlier, and I still have the occasional speed bump,” she replied. “But I have learned to fall back on my friends -- don’t forget that. I know all too well how family members can hurt you, but true friends will always be there for you.”
“Thanks,” replied Tonya.
“So what about your family?” asked Jirra.
“I called them last night -- Diana was there with me. They didn’t hang up on me; I suppose that was a good start.”
“And...?” asked Jirra.
“They’re not ready to see me. They’re confused about me and feel betrayed by Hartwig. I also sense they feel a lot of guilt over throwing me out, but I’m not sure if they’re ready to accept me -- but they have agreed to talk once a week,” she said.
“That’s good,” replied Jirra.
“It’s a start,” she replied.
Jirra stopped and gave Tonya a hug.
They walked for a few more minutes in silence.
“So, when is the editor arriving?” asked Tonya.
“I’m calling Kelsey later today to set it up; I wanted to make sure you were okay first,” replied Jirra.
“Cool,” replied Tonya.
Chapter 21
“So when does Alexis arrive?” asked Beth as she set the table.
Jirra looked at her watch. “In twelve hours. She’s catching a red-eye down from Boston.”
Celeste looked out from the kitchen.
“I’m happy that you’ll get to spend some time together this weekend,” she said as she checked the contents in one of the pots on the stove.
“The best thing about graduating is that we won’t be separated,” said Jirra.
“So you’re moving up to Boston?” asked Celeste.
Jirra nodded. “When she’s shooting, we’ll live in the condo, and the rest of the time we’ll be out on the Cape. She converted the spare bedroom in the condo into a writing room for me,” said Jirra.
“Besides the Andrea stories, will you also work on the Erin Flynn Series?” asked Beth.
“Yes, they’ve offered me a contract to be one of the writers. Faith told them that I have the best feel for her characters,” said Jirra.
“That’s quite a compliment, coming from Faith,” said Celeste.
“You’re telling me! She’s very picky about how her characters are used,” said Jirra.
“Well, I’m very happy for you,” said Celeste.
“I will miss living here,” said Jirra. “This has been a very special part of my life.”
“Change is part of life,” said Celeste. “I’ll be breaking in a new roommate myself, next semester.”
“So do you have anyone in mind?” asked Jirra.
“Rachel Greene. She already lives here, and she knows my past -- besides, she’s almost related to Beth,” said Celeste.
“Cool, I like Rachel,” said Jirra. “So when’s the wedding?”
“Ken wants to wait until summer,” said Beth. “And yes, you’re all invited.”
“Are you going to be in the wedding party, Beth?” asked Jirra.
Beth nodded. “Another bridesmaid’s gown to add to my collection,” she replied.
“What about a wedding gown?” asked Jirra.
“Jim and I have talked about it, but we’re happy with the current situation,” replied Beth. “It’s going to be hectic enough the next year as it is, with us both starting new assignments.”
“So where did he get assigned?” asked Jirra.
“Spec-Ops -- he’s being assigned to one of the teams. I know the guy who’s in charge. His name is Tom, and he’s one of the best.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
Spirit came in and flopped down on the floor just outside of the kitchen.
“The roast must be almost done,” said Beth as she leaned down and scratched Spirit’s ears.
“Yes, the four-legged timer is never wrong,” replied Celeste. “Jirra, can you please finish the salad for me?”
“Sure,” replied Jirra.
“I know you and Alexis will want to be together, but I’d like to talk to both of you together concerning the publishing contract. Morris sent out the final version, and I’d like to go over it with you.”
“Sure,” replied Jirra. “Did he include the clause that I requested?”
Celeste nodded.
“What clause?” asked Beth.
“I want a large portion of any profits I get from this to go to a scholarship fund at the Foundation. I’m not really doing this for the money, and I thought it would be a nice tribute to Andrea,” replied Jirra.
“That’s very sweet, Jirra,” said Beth.
“We’re also making sure that Tonya gets compensated,” added Celeste.
“How’s she doing? I haven’t seen the past few days,” asked Beth.
“She wanted to get ahead in her school work, as she’s flying to Indiana, with Diana, this weekend,” said Jirra.
“Wow,” said Beth.
“I know what you mean; I remember my meetings with my family,” said Celeste.
“I’m glad Diana has taken her under her wing,” said Beth.
“Yes, it’s good for both of them,” said Celeste as she opened the oven. “Okay, dinner’s ready.”
Chapter 22
“So how’s Sean? I haven’t seen him since I got back,” asked Jirra.
Celeste smiled. “He’s charming as ever. He’s been working on a new book -- a biography on Alexander Hamilton -- so he’s been spending a lot of time doing research. However he’s coming into the city next week, and we’re going out to dinner and then a show.”
“That’s great to hear; he’s very nice,” said Jirra.
Celeste nodded.
“Look, you made her blush,” said Beth as she nudged Jirra.
Celeste rolled her eyes. “What can I say? I’m lucky to have fallen madly in love twice in my life,” she replied.
“Well, I think it’s wonderful,” said Jirra. She then let out a sigh. “I’ll miss our dinners together. I know we’ll always be friends, but it won’t be like this again,” she said.
“I know what you mean,” said Beth. “When I was changed, initially I couldn’t wait to grow up again, but now I almost wish I could make this last a bit longer.”
“Life moves on,” said Celeste. “But friendships -- real friendships -- never end.”
The others nodded.
“Oh, I meant to bring this up sooner. Do you think it would be okay, if I offered my room to Tonya? I’m only taking my posters, and a few other personal items when I move out, and I’d like the rest of the furnishings to go to someone I know,” said Jirra.
“I think she’d love that; you have a lovely apartment,” said Celeste.
“Cool, I’ll ask her when she gets back,” said Jirra.
Chapter 23
“Damn, I’ve missed this,” sighed Alexis as she cuddled up next to Jirra in bed. “I was thinking about this the whole flight.”
“I’m amazed we actually made it back here,” said Jirra. “Were you serious about stopping and getting a hotel?”
Alexis giggled as she ran her fingers over Jirra’s nipples. “Maybe,” she replied. She then leaned over and kissed Jirra.
“I still want you to finish your degree -- and I can’t wait to see you in a cap and gown -- but I do miss you so much. I can’t imagine life without you,” said Alexis.
“I love you too,” said Jirra. “After all we’ve been through; it will be nice to be together.”
Alexis began to kiss her again.
“Time for round two,” Alexis sighed.
Chapter 24
Later, over coffee, Jirra updated Alexis on Tonya and the book.
“Tonya sounds interesting. I can’t wait to meet her in person,” said Alexis.
“She’s been through a lot,” said Jirra. “Unfortunately, she’s out of town this weekend.”
Jirra then told her about the trip back to Indiana.
“I’m glad she’s not going alone,” said Alexis.
“That makes two of us,” said Jirra.
“So what do you want to do today?” asked Alexis.
“Well, we already took care of two of the things on my list,” said Jirra.
Alexis grinned. “I have making love on my list too -- and trust me, it’s on there more than once.”
Jirra giggled.
“I know you need to talk to Celeste; you want to call her now and see when she’s free?” asked Jirra.
“That sounds good; maybe she’ll join us for lunch,” said Alexis.
Jirra picked up her phone and called Celeste.
“I’d love to join you for lunch,” said Celeste.
“Is Beth around?” asked Jirra.
“No, she took off to DC this morning. She had a meeting with some people at The Agency,” said Celeste.
“Is everything okay?” asked Jirra.
“Oh yes; it’s just that she has to meet some people concerning her security clearance,” replied Celeste.
Jirra laughed. “Sorry, but I bet that will be interesting,” said Jirra. “Well come on down when you’re ready.”
“I’ll be there in ten minutes,” she replied.
Chapter 25
Tonya looked at herself in the hotel mirror. She was dressed conservatively in a pair of slacks and a sweater.
“Sorry, there’s not much I can do about the hair,” said Tonya. “It’s sort of trained to be spiked now.”
“It’s fine. It suits you, and it also works for you,” said Diana.
“I’m so nervous. I don’t know if I can go through with this,” she said.
“I’m sure that your family is equally anxious,” replied Diana. “I’ll be there and act as mediator between you and them.”
“So how do I start? What do I say?” she asked.
“Just be yourself, Tonya,” replied Diana. “Let them know how well your life is going.”
“And if they ask me how my life was?”
“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it,” said Diana.
Tonya ran her fingers through her hair.
“Okay … let’s go,” she said.
The meeting would take place in a hotel conference room arranged for by Diana. She knew from her own experiences that it would be best to first hold this meeting in a neutral location.
Diana and Tonya arrived first and took their seats.
“Do you know who’s coming?” asked Diana.
“Just my parents; my sisters are off at college,” said Tonya.
“Okay,” replied Diana. “Well, just try to keep calm.”
“I will,” replied Tonya.
Ten minutes later, a middle-aged couple was escorted into the room by a member of the hotel staff.
They sat down across from Diana and Tonya without saying a word.
“Mr. and Mrs. Boyington, I’m Diana Bowie; thank you for coming,” greeted Diana.
Carl Boyington was fifty-two, and starting to show his age. He was probably fifteen pounds overweight and balding. He worked as the manager of a local hardware store.
Mary Boyington was fifty. She worked as a secretary at the high school. She was thin and had newly dyed brunette colored hair. She nervous took off her glasses and cleaned them.
Carl grunted something that sounded like a greeting, while Mary just nodded.
“This is Tonya,” continued Diana.
Carl and Mary glanced over at her, but neither spoke a word.
Diana gave Tonya a nudge under the table.
“Hi,” said Tonya.
Her parents nodded.
Diana was doing her best not to get upset. Carl reminded her too much of her original father, and it was taking all her effort not to lose her temper.
“Okay folks, we agreed to get together to talk,” said Diana.
Carl picked up the pitcher, poured two glasses of water, and handed one to his wife.
“Okay, I’ll start,” said Tonya. “I just want to let you know that I’m doing okay, now. I’m in college and am also working as a professional artist.”
“College?” asked Carl as he took off his glasses to clean with a tissue. “Which one? A community college?”
“The University of Pennsylvania,” replied Tonya proudly.
He almost dropped his glasses. “You’re in an Ivy League school?” he asked.
Tonya nodded.
“How the hell did you manage that?” he demanded. “Where did you get the money for that?”
“It’s a long story,” replied Tonya. “But after you threw me out … I had some rough times. I was sent to a special foundation, and they helped me. I finished up my high school diploma and was offered a scholarship to Penn. I earned my place in there -- it wasn’t charity.”
“What do you mean by rough times?” asked Mary softly.
Tonya looked at Diana, who nodded.
“I hitched a ride up to Chicago. I was hoping that Aunt Donna would take me in, but you already called her. She did give me a few dollars. I was desperate and … well, I was taken in by a man -- he was actually a pimp -- and well, you get the idea.”
“You were a … a … prostitute?” asked Carl.
“No I was a whore. I didn’t have a lot of options, there’s not a lot a kid can do on their own” snapped Tonya. “I didn’t want to do it, but I needed to eat. You didn’t leave me many options.”
Carl stood up suddenly, and began to help his wife up, when Diana intervened.
“Sit down and listen to your child!” she ordered in a terse tone.
Her manner caught them off guard.
“Excuse me?” asked Carl. He wasn’t used to women speaking to him in a harsh way.
“Are you hard of hearing? I said, sit down, shut up, and listen to what your child has to say,” she repeated firmly.
“She just admitted she’s a … a whore!” he shouted.
“No, she said she was a whore -- there’s a big difference. Besides, you’re the one who threw her out! What did you think she was going to do?” growled Diana. “You’re lucky that she doesn’t want to file charges with child protective services. I’m sure that would do wonders for your business -- and I’m sure the high school wouldn’t appreciate it either. The fact that your child was tossed out of the house, and no one raised any questions, is very disturbing. I’m positive that I can raise the appropriate amount of stink about it, if I want to. In fact, the only reason I’m not reporting you is that your child asked me not to, so you owe her for that too.”
Carl opened his mouth, but didn’t say a word as he sat down. He had never been spoken to in this manner by a woman.
“Go on, Tonya,” said Diana as she poured herself a glass of water.
“Anyway, I was arrested, and the judge knew about the foundation that I mentioned earlier. He arranged for the woman who runs it to meet me,” continued Tonya. “It saved me.”
“What sort of foundation?” asked Mary.
“It’s called The Farnsworth Foundation, and they’re located in Connecticut. They help transgendered youth,” replied Tonya.
Mary nodded.
“Have you heard of it?” asked Tonya.
“I saw a story about it on Oprah,” admitted Mary.
“So you know it’s legitimate, right?” asked Tonya.
Mary nodded, again.
“They helped me … no, that’s not right, they saved me … they gave me hope, they gave me a future -- they let me become me,” continued Tonya.
“What does that mean?” asked Carl.
“I had surgery, got my identify legally changed -- I’m physically and legally a woman now,” said Tonya. “I don’t expect you to understand everything, but I want you to know that I feel whole, physically, for the first time in my life.”
Carl and Mary just stared back, as they absorbed what Tonya said.
“I also want you to know that … that I forgive you for what you did. I know that you believed the lies that Reverend Hartwig told you. I can’t blame you; I trusted him too, and he hurt me in ways you can’t imagine,” said Tonya as tears began to roll down her cheeks.
“What do you mean?” asked Mary.
Diana pushed the box of tissues over in front of Tonya, who took one, wiped her eyes and then blew her nose.
“I went to him for help. I was confused and scared … and he … he used me … and then he lied to you. I can never forgive him; I hope he dies in jail,” she explained.
Carl’s face changed, as he realized what Tonya was saying.
“What do you mean he used you?” he asked. “Do you mean that you and he…that he had sex with you?”
“Not exactly, that would imply that it was consensual. Dad, he drugged and raped me -- many times. He’s an evil bastard who lied to you. I never had a chance to explain,” continued Tonya.
Carl looked over at Diana.
“What Tonya is saying is true. I have seen the files, and there’s physical evidence to support Tonya’s statement,” said Diana. “The bastard had videos and photos of all his victims.”
“The papers didn’t say anything about him being with … her,” said Mary.
“Your child was a minor, when she was abused, so they can’t name names. The reason they haven’t contacted you is that we asked them not to. It would raise too many questions about how a fifteen-year-old ended up on their own,” said Diana.
“Do you have some connection to the case?” asked Carl.
“Yes I do -- and you’re damn lucky I do, or you would be answering some rather uncomfortable questions from the DA. You can thank Tonya for that, too,” said Diana. “That’s twice she has saved you.”
“Saved us?” asked Carl.
“When you get a chance, look my name up; you’ll see that I have little tolerance for those who abuse their children,” she replied tersely. “Now, listen to your child.”
Carl began to open his mouth when Mary reached over and placed her hand on his shoulder.
“Carl, please,” she asked.
He closed his mouth and nodded.
“So what do you want … Tonya?” asked Mary.
Tonya bit her lip before speaking.
“I … I know that things can never be the way they were before … but I don’t want to go through life without a family. I just hope that one day we can … well, I … I … Mom, Dad, I miss you,” cried Tonya.
Mary looked over at Carl, and then she reached over and took Tonya’s hands into her own.
No words were spoken for several minutes.
“Can we talk again later?” asked Tonya.
Mary looked at Carl, who nodded.
“How about tomorrow morning, say at nine?” asked Mary.
Tonya did her best to hide her disappointment, but she nodded.
“Okay. Tomorrow at nine; thank you,” replied Tonya.
Carl and Mary stood up and left the room without a word.
“How’re you doing?” asked Diana after the door closed.
“I don’t know,” she replied. “At least they agreed to come back.”
Diana nodded.
“Sorry about losing my temper,” said Diana.
“Better you than me,” replied Tonya. “Believe it or not, Dad reacts well to that sort of talk -- he was once a Marine -- but I have the feeling it’s the first time that a woman has spoken to him that way.”
Diana smiled. “What about your Mom?” asked Diana.
“I don’t know … she’s always been hard for me to read; she’s always kept her emotions inside,” replied Tonya. “But she has always kept her word, so I know they’ll be back.”
“I hope so,” replied Diana.
“So what now?” asked Tonya. “We have the rest of the day.”
“I need to go talk to the DA about the case,” said Diana.
“Can I come with you?” asked Tonya.
“Sure,” replied Diana. “Let’s go back to the room; I need to get my bag.”
Chapter 26
Beth showed her ID and was cleared through security at The Agency.
“Welcome back, Agent Williams,” greeted the head security guard.
Beth turned and smiled at him.
“Thanks for remembering me, Mr. Carter,” she replied.
Harold Carter had been the head of security at The Agency for the last ten years. The rumor was that he knew every agent on sight.
“How can I forget you,” he replied with a smile. “Say 'Hi' to your old man, when you see him.”
“I will,” she replied.
As Beth walked down the passage ways, she felt as if she was home. She had spent many hours here growing up, and in spite of some of the rough times she had experienced, she mainly had good memories of the place.
She headed first to the main office of the newly renamed Cyber-Crimes Division. In addition to handling sex crimes, the department had expanded to cover all sorts of Internet related crimes ranging from identity theft to hacking. The irony in this was that the department had over a dozen of the nation’s top hackers working for them.
Beth stepped into the main room and was greeted by Donna, the head of the East Coast Region.
“Hi Donna,” greeted Beth.
“Good morning Beth, it’s good to see you,” replied Donna. “I heard you were coming down.”
Beth nodded.
“I have a meeting with security,” she replied.
“That shouldn’t be an issue,” said Donna.
“I’m glad that they’re not giving me special treatment,” replied Beth.
“That’s true, but just so you know; I had to fight hard to get you. Your test scores were off the scale; every department wanted you,” said Donna.
“I can’t wait to start work here,” said Beth as she looked around. “I can’t believe how big the department has grown.”
“You’re telling me; we’re actually moving our anti-hacking department to new quarters next month,” said Donna.
“How’re they working out?” asked Beth.
“They’ve done a wonderful job. They love the challenge of the job,” said Donna.
Beth nodded.
“What they do is PFM,” said Beth.
Donna chuckled. “I keep forgetting your past. Most of the people had to be taught that term,” said Donna. “Myself included; Ally taught me it. I still remember when she first used it, and she saw my confusion. She just stared back and whispered 'Pure F’ing Magic'.”
Beth began to laugh.
“I hope you don’t mind, but I’ve penciled you in as a member of the teen Internet sexual abuse division,” said Donna.
“I’ve been hoping that’s where I’d be assigned,” said Beth.
Donna smiled back.
“Well, I better get going,” said Beth as she looked at her watch. “I’ll keep in touch.”
“Take care Beth. See you soon,” said Donna.
Chapter 27
The meeting went quickly. The security officer had been briefed on Beth’s unique past, and he raised no concerns.
“In many ways, you are the perfect candidate to become an agent,” he stated. “We know more about your past -- or should I say pasts -- than most of our current agents. I don’t see any problems with your clearance.”
“Thank you,” replied Beth.
Deep down, she wondered if they knew some of the more unusual parts of her life at Penn -- and some of her more interesting friends.
As they finished, the door to the interview room opened and a woman walked in.
“How did it go?” she asked.
“She passed with flying colors, Assistant Director Burns,” he replied.
“I would expect nothing less,” said Ally as she shook Beth’s hand. “Good to see you, Beth.”
“Thank you, Assistant Director Burns,” replied Beth.
Ally smiled back.
The security officer left the room and closed the door behind him.
“You can still call me Ally -- you’re not a fulltime agent yet.”
“Just practicing,” said Beth. “It’s good to see you.”
Ally nodded. “So, I understand you already talked to Donna,” said Ally.
Beth nodded. “I can’t believe how big the department has grown,” said Beth.
“That’s all due to David Burrell; he’s done some great things since he took over,” said Ally. “He wanted to meet you, but he had to go out to Seattle for a meeting.”
“He was part of your original team here, right?” asked Beth.
Ally nodded.
“Those were the days,” she replied wistfully. “So, do you have plans for lunch?”
Beth shook her head.
“Good, let’s head down to the cafeteria,” said Ally.
“You eat down there?” asked Beth.
Ally nodded.
“First, I like the food. Second, I like to be seen around the building; I don’t want to be seen as being on a different level. I have an open-door policy and many good ideas have come out of it,” said Ally. “Besides, the last bit of advice that Robert Ledyard gave me, when he retired, was to be myself.”
“I’m glad to hear that, Ally,” said Beth.
As they walked down to the cafeteria, they continued to talk.
“So, are you excited about starting work?” asked Ally.
Beth nodded. “I feel at home here,” she replied.
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Ally. “I know what you mean. This place is special.”
“So, do you miss the old job?” asked Beth.
“I’d be lying, if I said no. It was exciting to be on the frontlines. Don’t get me wrong: I love my current job, but there are times when I was wish I was back on a computer fooling some pervert who thought was a teenager,” replied Ally.
Beth laughed.
“I’m very happy that you’ll be in my old department. I think that you’ll be a great member of the team…just don’t let them promote you too quickly!” added Ally.
Chapter 28
Back in Philly, Celeste, Jirra, and Alexis were seated in an Italian restaurant having lunch.
“I’m really impressed with the business contract that Morris and Jen set up. I ran it past my personal attorney, and he found it to be one of the best he’s ever seen,” said Celeste.
“I wouldn’t expect anything else, from Jen and Morris,” said Alexis. “He reviewed my contract with the show; he got me a great deal.”
“I was talking to Jen and Kelsey last week, on a conference call, and they seem to think that we can have the first book out early next year. Jen also recommends that we get the next book out in early July,” said Celeste.
“Why early July?” asked Jirra.
“I think it would be better if Jen told you,” said Celeste with a grin. “Why don’t you call her; she’s expecting your call.”
Jirra took out her phone and called Jen. She put the phone on speaker.
“I have some very good news,” said Jen. “First, they showed the first draft of the book to some friends in the graphic novel community, and they loved it. In fact, they’re already creating a buzz about it.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“Second, you asked about July -- that’s when Comic-Con happens in San Diego,” replied Jen. “If the first book is the success it is building up to be, then releasing the second book in San Diego will be a big deal.”
“Makes sense,” replied Jirra.
Jen paused for a moment. “This also means that you’ll need to be there, and they’ll probably want you to speak,” continued Jen.
“What!” gasped Jirra.
“You okay? I don’t want you to pass out or anything,” said Jen.
“I’m not sure,” said Jirra as she picked up her glass of water and took a long sip.
“She does look like she just saw a ghost,” added Alexis.
“You’re not helping,” replied Jirra. “Jen, why would anyone want to hear me talk?”
“You need to promote the books. First, you couldn’t ask for a better group to speak to; they’re there because they’re open-minded and true fans -- they’re not going to judge you,” she replied. “I’ve gone there many times and have always had a blast. Ask Alexis; she’s been there too.”
Jirra looked at Alexis, who nodded.
“Jen’s right; it’s a fun crowd. Oh, and you won’t be there alone; I will be there with you,” said Alexis.
“Count me in too,” added Jen.
“Okay,” replied Jirra.
“Now, what about Tonya? Do you think she’ll want to go?” asked Jen. “Her art is incredible, and I know the crowd out there will love her work too.”
“Possibly. I’ll have to ask her -- you know she’s going through some emotional issues right now,” said Jirra.
“Yes, Celeste has kept me updated. I’m glad that Diana is with her; I can’t imagine a better person to be there with her,” said Jen. “So, are you game, Jirra?”
“Well, we’ve already started the second book. I think we can have it to the editor in a few months,” said Jirra. “Will that give us enough time?”
“I think so; Kelsey is pretty sharp, and she has some great connections. If the first book is the success that I think it will be, then getting the second book printed in time shouldn’t be an issue,” said Jen. “If the second book is ready to go, the printer would be insane not to push to get it out by then -- especially with a publicity event like Comic-Con They know a gold mine when they see one.”
“Okay,” replied Jirra.
“However, I will have to get the wheels rolling to get you into Comic-Con … so do you want to do it?” asked Jen.
Jirra looked at Alexis and Celeste.
“It’s your call, but I think it’s a great opportunity,” said Alexis.
“I agree,” added Celeste.
Jirra nodded.
“Okay, I’ll do it,” she replied.
“Great! I knew you would,” said Jen. “Now, I have one last thing to talk to you about: I think we should look at a limited series of items to sell along with the book when we’re at Comic-Con.”
“Like what?” asked Jirra.
“T-shirts, mugs, things like that,” said Jen. “They should be simple with just the name of the series on them and maybe one of Tonya’s pictures on the t-shirts -- with her permission, of course. I have a friend who has done some great things with some of my movies. I’m not talking about mass production crap either. I’m talking about quality stuff here -- not cheap rip-offs like cardboard coffee mugs.”
Jirra and the others laughed.
“I have to agree with Jen, marketing is very important -- especially at Comic-Con. It will help make the series more popular,” said Alexis.
“Okay, I’ll leave that up to you three,” said Jirra. “I just want to keep it classy, for Andrea’s sake.”
“So, no snow globes?” asked Jen.
Jirra began to laugh.
“That would be a big no,” she replied.
“I’ll send you some pics of the mock-ups, as soon as we have them,” said Jen.
“Sounds good,” replied Jirra.
“I really think this is going to be big,” said Jen.
“Wow, that’s amazing, Jen; I’ve never heard you speak so promisingly of a project before,” said Alexis.
“I just have a good feeling about this,” continued Jen.
“I hope you’re right,” said Jirra. “I want this to succeed for Andrea, The Foundation, and for Tonya.”
“Don’t forget about your own writing career,” added Jen.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“Okay, I’ll talk to you all soon,” said Jen.
Jirra and the others said goodbye.
After she hung up, Jirra shook her head.
“I must be crazy -- me at Comic-Con.”
“You’ll love it,” said Alexis. “And I’m going to love being there with you.”
Chapter 29
The prosecutor of the Hartwig case greeted Diana and Tonya.
“Ms. Bowie, I’m a big fan of your books,” greeted Harold Vickers.
He was a stocky man in his late fifties with gray hair. Harold was dressed conservatively in a tailored gray suit, white shirt and red tie.
“Thank you for agreeing to talk to us,” replied Diana. “Please call me Diana.”
“Thank you, Diana,” he replied.
“This is Tonya Boyington,” introduced Diana.
Harold shook her hand.
“Pleased to meet you, Tonya. I want to thank you for coming forward about Hartwig; it took a lot of personal courage,” he stated as he led them into his office.
“Thank you, but I’m not sure how brave I am. I did wait several years, before telling anyone what he did to me,” she replied.
“Please sit down,” he said as he sat down in a leather chair. “Tonya, it’s never easy for anyone to come forward in an abuse case. Would it surprise you to know that, since we arrested Hartwig, we’ve been contacted by six others who were abused by him?”
Diana and Tonya sat down on the couch across from him.
“Really?” asked Tonya.
He nodded.
“Three of them occurred before he got to you,” he continued.
“So, what’s going to happen?” asked Tonya.
“I plan on throwing the book at him,” said Harold. “And then I’m giving him to the Feds.”
“So he’s not going to slip out of this,” asked Tonya.
“Not a chance,” replied Harold. “His lawyers initially made an offer, but it wasn’t worth considering. We have a very strong case against him, thanks to the evidence that we found in his home. I’ve seen a lot of disturbing things in my career, but even I was shocked by some of what he kept. If I were to just show some of the tapes, no jury in the world would acquit him.”
“Will I have to testify?” she asked tentatively.
He leaned back in his chair.
“I currently don’t plan on calling you as a witness. I understand what you’ve been through, and I see no need to expose you to a cross-examination,” he replied.
“Is that the real reason?” asked Diana.
“Basically, yes. I want to keep the case focused on Hartwig and his crimes. But I also don’t want the defense to distract the jury. The thing is, we can make our case without Tonya testifying,” he replied.
“So, you think that the jury wouldn’t believe me, because I’m transgendered?” asked Tonya. “Please be honest with me.”
“There’s that possibility,” he replied. “However, I want justice for all of his victims.”
Tonya nodded.
“I just want you to know that, if it means putting that monster away … I’ll take the stand,” she replied.
Harold nodded.
“I appreciate that Tonya, and I wouldn’t expect anything less from you,” he replied.
“I have a question: are you planning on giving him an offer?” asked Diana.
“Yes,” he replied. “We always give them a chance to plead guilty, but if he accepts our offer, the earliest he will be eligible for parole is in forty years -- that would make him 93.”
“And what are the chances that he’ll actually do that much time?” asked Diana. “I have some experience in these sorts of cases. The man who abused me worked the system and was granted an early parole hearing. He was denied, but he’s been back up for parole every year since. I know this for a fact, as I have spoken at every hearing.”
Harold nodded.
“I won’t lie to either of you. Reverend Hartwig still has his supporters, including some very powerful people in the state government, but I have been doing this long enough not to be intimidated,” replied Harold. “His record of abuse goes back fifteen years. He’s a serial sexual abuser, and I fully believe that he will do it again, if he has the chance. I cannot, and will not, allow him to walk the streets again as a free man. It’s bad enough that he has used his role as a clergyman to abuse so many innocent people, but it would be a legal disgrace, if he was able to harm anyone else.”
“I’m pleased to hear that, and I can see that you have a real sense of duty in prosecuting him,” said Diana. “But I have heard rumors that there’s a move to pull you off the case.”
He nodded.
“Yes, that’s true, but before that happens, I will turn him over to the Feds. You have my word that he won’t slip away,” he replied firmly.
“If it helps, you can tell these ‘powerful men’ that I will be watching this trial, and if I feel that there’s any interference with due justice, then they can expect to get a lot of publicity,” said Diana. “And if they don’t think I’m capable of creating a lot of heat, tell them to Google the name ‘Thomas Jonathan Hill.’ He was a Commonwealth Attorney in Virginia. He’s currently serving several life sentences and will die in prison. They’ll find out that I’m very good at digging up dirt about the corrupt.” (Double Jeopardy)
Harold smiled. “As I said earlier, I’ve read your books. I’m just glad that you’re on our side,” he replied.
Diana nodded. “When will the trial start?”
“Early next year,” replied Harold. “We’re still sorting through all the evidence.”
“Excuse me, but if he does accept a deal, will he have to make a statement?” asked Tonya.
Harold nodded. “Yes, I would insist on it. If someone makes a deal with me, they have to admit their guilt -- you can look that up,” he replied as he winked at Diana.
Diana grinned back. She was quickly developing respect for him.
“I would like to be there, if he does,” said Tonya.
Harold nodded. “Of course. What about your parents?” he asked.
“We’ll see,” said Tonya.
Chapter 30
After lunch, Beth headed over to Spec-Ops. She was greeted by Tom.
“Good to see you Beth,” he said as he gave her a hug. “I heard you were in town.”
Beth smiled back.
“Final security clearance interview,” she replied.
“Cool! Did you tell them you know how to get out of a pair of handcuffs?” he asked as he led her through the office.
Beth giggled. “No, that never came up in the interview,” she replied. “Wow, that sure brings back some memories.”
Tom nodded. “You were cool under fire, even back then,” he replied. “So when do you start full-time?”
“Right after I graduate from Penn,” she replied.
“And you’re still going to work in the Internet Crimes Dept?” he asked.
She nodded.
“Well if you change your mind, we would definitely take you,” he replied.
“Thanks I appreciate that,” she replied. “Oh, how’s Jim doing?”
Tom smiled.
“He’s good and a very fast learner. Madison has him down on the tactical range today,” replied Tom.
“Cool,” she replied.
“He’s a fine addition to the team,” continued Tom. “Anyway, let me take you to your old man.”
Beth smiled. She knew how much Tom respected her father.
“Thanks,” she replied.
Tom walked her over to Steve’s office and knocked on the door.
“Boss, look what the cat dragged in,” he said.
Steve looked up from his computer, grinned and stood up.
“Hi Dad,” greeted Beth.
“Hey Kiddo, how’re you doing,” he stated as he walked over and gave her a hug.
She hugged him back.
“Just finished up my final interview with security and had lunch with the Assistant Director,” she replied.
“I know; Ally called me and told me you were heading down here,” replied Steve. “I was more interested in non-work related things.”
Beth smiled back. “Life is good,” she replied.
“Have you been home yet?” he asked.
Beth shook her head. “No, I caught the train down from Philly and headed right here,” she replied.
“Well, you’d better call your mother -- or we’ll both be in trouble!”
Chapter 31
“That was interesting,” said Tonya as they walked into the hotel. “What do you think of the prosecutor?”
“I like him,” replied Diana. “I did some research on him, before we arrived, and he has an excellent track record.”
They walked through the lobby to the elevator.
“He’s definitely honest,” said Tonya.
“So you weren’t put off by what he said about you testifying?” asked Diana.
Tonya shook her head. “I appreciated that he didn’t lie to me,” said Tonya.
Diana pressed the button to go up.
“Did you have to testify?” asked Tonya.
Diana shook her head.
“No, the surviving defendants all made deals, so there were no trials, but I would have testified,” she replied. “In a way, I have gotten to testify, as I get to speak every year that Harry Cameron comes up for parole.”
“He was your teacher, right?” asked Tonya.
Diana nodded.
“Do you think he’ll get out?” asked Tonya.
“I doubt it, but he keeps coming up for parole … and I keep going up there to testify,” she replied.
The elevator door opened and Diana and Tonya stepped inside. They were the only two, and they headed directly to their floor.
Tonya didn’t speak until they entered Diana’s room. “How many more years on his sentence?” she asked.
“The original sentence was for sixty years,” replied Diana.
“Is he the only one left?”
Diana nodded. “Randy Monroe died last year of a heart attack. He was the Chief of Police,” said Diana.
“I’m sorry that you’ve had so much pain in your life,” said Tonya.
“It has taught me to appreciate the good things in life even more,” replied Diana.
Tonya smiled back. “That’s true,” she replied. “I’m torn about testifying. Part of me wants to let everyone know what that bastard did to me, but I’m also afraid of being outed.”
“That’s understandable. In a way I was fortunate in that my case had so much publicity; the book explained my situation to the world,” said Diana.
“How were you treated?” asked Tonya.
“When I went to college, I had a strong core of friends who were very protective of me -- which I needed -- but over time, I became more comfortable with my gender. Professionally, I had to deal with some bigotry, but that faded over time as I established myself. Yes there are still idiots out there, but for the most part they leave me alone,” she explained.
“So are you telling me that I should be out?” asked Tonya.
Diana shook her head. “No, but you should do what is right for you,” replied Diana. “There are good reasons to be secretive about your gender, but that means that you’ll always have to be on guard. I don’t have all the answers, Tonya.”
“I understand,” replied Tonya.
“However, the good thing is that the career path you’re on is one that has more liberally-minded people,” continued Diana.
“I’ve noticed that … my classes have many very interesting people in them,” replied Tonya.
“How many know your background?” asked Diana.
“A few,” she replied.
“And?”
“They’ve been cool,” replied Tonya.
“If you have any problems, I want you to report them. We’ve had some issues in the past with some intolerant jerks,” said Diana.
“Celeste told me about it, and how Jirra and Beth helped break up an organized group,” said Tonya.
Diana nodded. “I’m pleased that you and Jirra are friends; she’s quite remarkable.”
“I like her a lot,” said Tonya. “She treats me like an equal, when we’re working.”
“As Max would say: Jirra is good people,” said Diana. “She’s also been through a lot.”
“I know, she’s told me about it -- the assaults and the rape,” said Tonya.
“And the rest,” said Diana with a smile.
Tonya froze, not sure what to say next.
“It’s okay, she told me that she told you about her unique past,” said Diana.
“She did?”
“She only tells people she trusts her secret,” said Diana. “I’m amazed she has dealt so well with it. It was bad enough growing up feeling conflicted about my gender; I can’t imagine having my gender suddenly switched.”
“It must have been frightening,” said Tonya.
Diana nodded. “Jirra is a strong person, but what has helped her is having good friends and family around her. Like most of us, she has her moments of needing support … and when she does, give her the support she needs. Can you imagine how she would be treated if she was outed?”
“It would be awful,” said Tonya.
“Exactly,” replied Diana. “You’re now part of a very special group of friends -- don’t ever take that for granted.”
“I won’t,” said Tonya.
She then cocked her head. “Wait a minute, does that mean that there are others with … um, unique backgrounds?” asked Tonya.
“Yes, and in time I fully expect you’ll meet some of them,” said Diana. “I’m a very logical person; I trust facts and evidence, and for most of my life I thought magic and the paranormal was ... well … bullshit, but I have met people and seen things that have made me change my mind. All I can say is keep and open mind, and be loyal to your friends.”
“Wow,” replied Tonya.
“Also be patient, don’t press about seeking these people. When the time is right they will let you into their lives,” continued Diana.
“I will,” she replied.
“Good! Now, I’m hungry; let’s go find a decent place to eat,” said Diana.
Chapter 32
That evening, Alexis and Jirra drove out to New Hope to have dinner at The Drunken Squirrel, the restaurant owned by Diana’s partner Kari.
Kari hugged them both as they entered. She was wearing a white chef’s jacket with the logo of the restaurant embroidered on it.
“I was so happy when you called,” greeted Kari.
“It’s always worth the trip out here,” said Jirra.
“Thank you, Jirra,” replied Kari. “How long are you down here, Alexis?”
“Just for the weekend,” replied Alexis. “I have to be back up there on Tuesday. By the way, I love the new hair color.”
Kari smiled as she ran her fingers through her spiked hair. It was black with streaks of purple running through it.”
“Purple has always been my favorite color,” she replied as she playfully batted her eyes.
“It suits you,” said Jirra.
“Thank you,” replied Kari. “By the way, Alexis, Diana and I love the show. I have to admit that I had my doubts, as I have been a huge fan of the books. And, for the most part, TV or movies never do justice to the characters, but I can’t imagine anyone else playing Erin Flynn. I even picture you when I read the books.”
“Thank you,” replied Alexis. “It’s a real labor of love.”
“Oh, and Jirra, I love the episodes you have written. I’m so proud of you,” said Kari.
“I appreciate that,” said Jirra.
“Well, let me get you to your table,” she said as she led them through the restaurant.
Chapter 33
A short time later, Kari approached Jirra and Alexis.
They were seated in one of the small rooms on the first floor. There was one other couple in the room.
“Do you have any questions?” asked Kari.
Jirra nodded as she set down her menu.
“When we had the big dinner here, a few years ago, you served a wonderful shrimp and pasta meal,” said Jirra.
Kari nodded.
“Yes, that was the medley of sautéed shrimp, scallops, and sole in a sherried cream sauce with penne pasta,” replied Kari.
Jirra nodded.
“I remember it well, it was delicious,” said Jirra. “But I don’t see it on the menu.”
“In fact I’ve noticed that you no longer serve any shellfish on the menu,” added Alexis.
Kari nodded.
“That’s true. There are two reasons for that: First, I’ve developed a severe allergy to crustaceans, and just touching them can bring on a really bad reaction,” replied Kari. “It just became too difficult for me to manage my kitchen, so I had to take all shellfish off the menu.”
“I’m so sorry to hear that,” said Jirra.
Kari smiled back. “Thank you. The worst part is that I love lobster and shrimp.”
“And what’s the second reason?” asked Alexis.
“I try and support the local farmers and food providers here in Bucks County and over the bridge in Jersey. We don’t have any shrimp farms … yet, but we have many wonderful farms and other resources. Yes, we’ve had some ‘foodies’ complain about the lack of seafood and ask how do I rationalize having olive oil, saffron, tea, and coffee on the menu. Instead of asking them if they would like to see the chef die, I just point out that I do buy these from local companies. If you look on the back of the menu, I list many of them,” replied Kari with a laugh. “I’m not a big believer that the customer is always right.”
Jirra and Alexis laughed.
“I have even found a local farmer who has a greenhouse and they produce organic oranges, lemon, and mandarin oranges,” continued Kari. “But to appease my long time customers, I have placed all my shellfish recipes on my website.”
“That’s cool,” replied Jirra.
“Thanks,” replied Kari. “Now, I have started something new; would you like to try my special tasting menu?”
“Okay, I’m intrigued; what’s that?” asked Alexis.
“I only offer it to six guests a night and saved spots for you two,” said Kari. “When you called to make a reservation, I set them aside.”
A woman at the table next to them turned around and smiled.
“I hate to interrupt, but you can’t pass this up. We come here several times a year, from Perkasie, just for it,” said the woman.
Alexis looked at Jirra who nodded.
“We’ll do it,” said Alexis.
Kari smiled back.
“Great, I was hoping you would,” replied Kari as she handed them special menus that described the meal.
“I’ll go get it started. I’m really blessed with my current kitchen staff; they love to cook as much as I do. Please read this, and I’ll be back in a few minutes to answer any questions,” said Kari.
The meal started out with roasted tomato soup and grilled cheese sandwiches, followed by a Romaine lettuce salad with roasted garlic vinaigrette. Next was a corn tortilla with Anasazi bean lasagna. The main meal was an autumn spiced chicken breast with white wine sauce. The chicken was served with rice and lingonberry sauce. Dessert was the house specialty: The Drunken Squirrel apple tart. Additionally there would be port, chocolate and mandarin oranges.
“Everything looks so good,” commented Jirra.
“I agree,” agreed Alexis.
“Make sure you ask Kari to describe the meal for you,” suggested the woman at the other table. “It’ll make her day!”
When Kari returned Jirra and Alexis followed the woman’s advice. A large grin appeared on Kari’s face.
“Well, if you insist … first off, I roast and can local tomatoes for all the soups and sauces used here. That way, I know what goes into it. Now, you’ll find that the soup is both sweet and smoky -- trust me, it works and is very delicious. The sandwiches are small, just about two bites worth. As Diana says, just enough to wish you had more, but not enough to fill you up for the rest of the dinner. There are three different sandwiches and they each have their own shape. The round one is cheddar on pumpernickel, the triangle is taleggio on country white, and the square is white stilton on gold raisin bread. You’ll find that each sandwich has its own distinctive flavor and texture. The soup is served in large coffee cup,” said Kari.
“That sounds like a meal just by itself,” said Alexis.
“It can be. When Faith and Max came down last time, I just made a larger version of it,” said Kari. “Now, I use organic Romaine with whole cloves of roasted organic garlic, along with toasted croutons. By roasting the garlic, it makes it sweet and removes the bite.”
“Sounds wonderful; I love garlic,” said Alexis.
Kari nodded.
“Personally, I don’t trust anyone who doesn’t love garlic. Now the next meal, I owe to meeting you, Jirra. Your friend Lindsey taught me this one. It’s layers of grilled corn tortillas, Anasazi beans, corn, butternut squash, and green chili sauce, topped with queso Cotija, spiced pumpkin seeds, and cilantro. Like the sandwiches, it’s not entrée sized -- maybe three inches in diameter,” said Kari.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“What are Anasazi beans?” asked Alexis.
“They are small, kidney-shaped purple and white beans in the same family as pinto beans. They can be used in Latin American and Southwestern cuisines, and have a mild, sweet flavor which pairs with a mealy texture. Anasazi beans cook much more quickly than regular beans, and they appear to have been a part of the human diet in the Americas for thousands of years. The beans are also marketed as New Mexico cave beans, Aztec beans, New Mexico appaloosas, and Jacob's Cattle beans,” explained Kari. “Oh, sorry about that, but I do love talking about the history of food. My goal is have a TV show on the History Channel some day, so I can talk about the history of food.”
“It’s okay, history is one of my passions,” said Alexis.
Kari smiled. “Then I have to tell you this: the story of Anasazi beans varies, depending on who is telling it, and how many shots of tequila they have had. In popular mythology, the beans were uncovered by an anthropologist who discovered a 1,500 year old tightly sealed jar of the beans at a dig in New Mexico. Some of the beans germinated, and the new variety of bean entered cultivation again. Since most botanists agree that most beans are unable to germinate after approximately 50 years, it is more probable that the beans remained in constant cultivation in the Southwest, probably in Native American gardens, and that they were picked up by companies looking for new “boutique beans.”
“Judy, the woman who owns the spa, told us that one; she says that people have asked her if she knows the location where they discovered the beans. She’s thinking of buying a reproduction of a pot, filling it with beans, and putting it in a glass display case in the main dining room,” said Jirra.
Kari laughed.
“Good for her … in fact it sounds like something that I would do. Okay, now let me tell you about the main course,” said Kari. “The chicken comes from a wonderful local butcher, Haring Brothers. They know me by name -- not because I have a restaurant, but because I appreciate good food. Anyway, the chicken is cooked in a Scandinavian sauce made of cinnamon, saffron, white pepper and white wine.”
“That must be what we smelled, when we walked in,” said Alexis.
Kari nodded.
“I love cooking it in winter. First off, it’s delicious, but also so that the aroma fills the house,” she said. “Now, the chicken comes with green beans, from my own greenhouse, and rice flavored with saffron and a touch of sautéed shallots. Additionally, I have included homemade lingonberry sauce, which is in keeping with the Scandinavian theme.”
“Where did you get the lingonberries?” asked Jirra.
“I found out that they’ll grow around here, so Diana and I planted some bushes in our backyard. Thankfully the squirrels and birds leave me enough berries to make the sauce,” said Kari.
“Sounds delicious,” said Alexis.
“Lastly, there’s dessert. The Drunken Squirrel Apple Tart is apples and raisins poached in red wine and cinnamon baked in a buttery pastry. It’s served with Madagascar vanilla ice cream from Owowcow Creamery. They’re a new specialty ice cream store that Diana and I found during our explorations of the area.”
Kari looked at her watch.
“Okay, the soup and sandwiches will be out soon,” she said. “I better go check on them.”
“It all sounds wonderful,” said Jirra.
Kari smiled, as she retreated back into her kitchen.
Chapter 34
The meal was served at a leisurely pace. Kari commented that she knew, when people ordered the tasting menu, which they didn’t want to be rushed.
Jirra and Alexis thanked the other couple for recommending the meal. As they were the only people in the small room, they talked between the different courses. During their conversations, they discovered that the couple was celebrating their wedding anniversary.
During dessert, Kari came out and joined them.
“I always like to relax after a wonderful night of cooking with a good glass of port,” she remarked.
In addition to the vintage port, there were chocolates from a local store and a small, perfect mandarin orange. Each table was also presented with a bag of freshly baked scones to enjoy over breakfast.
“The fruit and chocolate really complement the taste of the port,” explained Kari.
“It was all wonderful as always, Kari,” said the woman.
“Thank you,” she replied.
“Can we get our bill, please?” asked the man.
Kari shook her head.
“It’s been taken care of,” replied Kari.
The couple looked over at Alexis and Jirra who nodded.
“That’s very generous of you, but … ” started the man.
“Please, let us do it,” interrupted Alexis. “We’ve really enjoyed your company, and we want you to have a wonderful anniversary.”
Jirra nodded.
The couple smiled back.
“Thank you very much,” replied the woman.
“Yes, it was very thoughtful,” he added.
The woman then cocked her head.
“I just have to ask you one thing: are you Alexis Eden the actress?” she asked.
Alexis nodded.
“I thought so,” replied the woman. “We love your show; we never miss an episode.”
“Thank you,” replied Alexis.
They all got up and shook hands and hugged. Kari got one of her staff to come in and take some group shots.
After the couple left, Alexis, Jirra, and Kari sat down.
“That was very nice of you,” said Kari.
“They were nice people, and one of the cool things about being a celebrity is doing things like buying people dinner,” said Alexis. “I also like the fact that she recognized me, yet she waited until after we were done eating before bringing it up.”
“Well, they’ll never forget this night,” said Kari.
“And neither will we,” said Jirra. “The meal was perfect, thank you so much.”
“My pleasure,” said Kari as she stood up and bowed. “So, I assume that you’re staying the night at the B&B and not driving back to Philly.”
“That’s right,” replied Alexis.
“Well, call me when you get up, and I’ll cook you breakfast,” said Kari. “And before you say it -- no, it’s not a problem, I hate to eat alone, and with Diana out of town, I crave the company.”
“Thank you, Kari,” said Jirra.
“You’re welcome, dear. It’s always a pleasure to have you two here,” said Kari.
Chapter 35
Jirra snuggled up next to Alexis in their bed.
“That was a wonderful evening,” signed Jirra.
“It was lovely wasn’t it,” replied Alexis.
“Much better than last year,” continued Jirra. “I know that it is a few weeks later, but … ”
“... anything would be better than last year,” interrupted Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra.
“Still, some good came out it. Stella and Logan are wonderful parents,” said Jirra.
“Yes they are, and I know that, when the time is right, we’ll be good parents too,” said Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“Roo, you did the right thing. You took a horrible event and made it into a wonderful thing. Stella and Logan love their daughter; you made them so happy,” continued Alexis. “I love you so much, and nothing will ever get between us.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “I love you, too.”
“Good, now let’s work off some of the calories from dinner,” whispered Alexis as she kissed Jirra.
Chapter 36
The next morning, Diana and Tonya had another meeting with Mary and Carl.
“Thanks for coming, Mom and Dad,” greeted Tonya.
Her parents politely greeted Tonya. Diana could tell that they were not comfortable in coming back, and it brought back many old memories of time spent with her own birth-parents.
“So what are you studying in college?” asked Mary.
“Art,” replied Tonya. “And before you say anything, yes I can make a living from it; in fact I already have a contract.”
Carl’s eyes opened wide.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
Diana was pleased to see he seemed genuinely interested, as Tonya described her work on the graphic novels.
“And there’s a career in this sort of work?” asked Carl. “But … comic books?”
Before Tonya could reply Mary interrupted. “They’re called graphic novels, and they’re very popular these days, dear.”
Tonya had to explain that what she was working on was a bit beyond a comic book.
“In fact, if you go to a book store, they should have a whole section of them,” said Tonya.
Carl nodded.
“Well, I’m glad that you have a career now,” he replied.
“I still want a family,” said Tonya.
Carl looked at Mary, who nervously played with her necklace.
“Honey, this is all new to us. We talked about -- well, everything -- yesterday when we got home; it’s a lot to take in,” said Mary.
“It’s been a lot for me to take in too,” said Tonya.
Mary glanced over at Carl who let out a long breath.
“It’s not easy,” he said.
“I know that, but look; I’m willing to forgive you for what you did to me. Why can’t you accept me for who I am?” asked Tonya. “I’m not doing this to embarrass you; this is who I am, and I have a life to live. I deserve to be happy and to feel whole.”
“Are you happy?” asked Mary softly.
“I’m working on it,” replied Tonya.
Carl and Mary just stared back at her for what seemed liked hours before they spoke.
“I think I can say this for both of us: this will take time,” said Carl.
“But this isn’t the end either,” added Mary.
Carl nodded.
Tonya stared back.
“Um, okay. So how do we progress?” asked Tonya.
There was a long silence that filled the room. Diana then stepped in.
“Why don’t you agree to talk by phone once a week, and then take it from there,” she suggested.
Mary looked at Carl, who nodded.
“Okay. Is that okay with you Tonya?” asked Mary.
“Yes, very much so,” replied Tonya. “Thank you.”
With that Carl and Mary stood up.
“Well, we’d better get going,” said Carl. “Have a good trip back.”
“Thanks,” replied Tonya.
Diana was hoping that Tonya’s parents would break down and hug their daughter, but they didn’t.
Tonya watched as they left.
“I’m sorry,” said Diana as she slipped her arm around Tonya’s shoulders.
“It’s okay, at least they agreed to keep talking,” said Tonya.
“Is it okay?” asked Diana.
Tonya began to nod, but then she began to cry. Diana wrapped her arms around Tonya and comforted the younger woman.
Chapter 37
Wednesday evening, Jirra and Tonya joined Celeste and Beth for dinner. As they ate, they talked about the past weekend.
“Sounds like I need to head over to Kari’s restaurant,” said Celeste. “That dinner sounds wonderful. I’m sure Sean would love it too.”
“Kari said that she would be doing it for the rest of the month,” replied Jirra. “It was truly wonderful, even if I had to spend a few extra hours working out to burn off the calories.”
“I’ll call Sean tomorrow and see if he’s free this weekend,” said Celeste.
“Have you met Kari yet?” Beth asked Tonya.
“No, but I feel like I know her, after talking to Diana,” replied Tonya. “I hope I get my shit together and find someone special.”
“You will,” said Jirra.
Tonya shrugged her shoulders. “Right now, I would settle for my family accepting me,” she replied.
“It takes time,” said Celeste. “And even then, there will be those who don’t sign on.”
“You’re right; it’s just that I thought, when they heard how I had been abused, it would have made a difference to them,” continued Tonya.
“My father eventually came around,” said Celeste. “Our relationship is very different than it had been before I had been abducted and outed. I give him credit for trying to understand me.”
“And your mother?” asked Jirra.
“The last I heard she moved to Texas and was working in Houston. She still sees herself as the victim in all this,” continued Celeste.
“I’m sorry,” said Tonya.
“Thanks,” replied Celeste. “Just so you know, even though I know that she wants nothing to do with me, I still have feelings for her. I just wanted you to know that so that you don’t think that you’re the only one.”
Tonya grinned back.
The conversation shifted to Beth and her weekend down in DC. Beth told them that it looked like her assignment to working for Donna was a done deal.
“I just want to thank you all for letting me into your circle of friends,” said Tonya. “I mean, I can’t believe how lucky I am to be friends with such cool and interesting people.”
“Just remember to pay it forward,” said Celeste. “We have been lucky; oh we’ve had some rough spots in our lives, but on the whole many of us have come out ahead. So, as payback, we must always befriend and help the next generation. Next fall there will be someone new from the Foundation moving in here, and I expect you to be a friend and mentor to them.”
Tonya laughed. “Do you think that I’ll be a worthy mentor in a year?” she asked.
“You are now,” said Jirra.
“Jirra’s right; we’re always adjusting and improving,” said Celeste. “The point is to show the next group that life goes on.”
“And that we always stick together, no matter how bad things get,” added Beth. “When Andrea passed, I felt so bad … I wouldn’t have gotten through it without my sisters.”
“Yeah, but … um, don’t take this wrong Beth, you don’t have to deal with some of the things that Jirra, Celeste and I have had to go through,” said Tonya.
Beth glanced over at Jirra and Celeste who both nodded.
“Okay, I suppose it’s time to let you in on my secret,” said Beth.
Tonya’s jaw dropped slightly. “No way! Don’t tell me that -- you were once a guy too?” she stammered.
“I’ll put the kettle on, so we can have some tea,” said Celeste.
Jirra stood up. “I’ll help you with the dishes,” she said.
Spirit jumped up and trotted to the kitchen.
“Yes, Spirit, you can help us dispose of the leftovers,” said Celeste.
Chapter 38
“So, what do you think?” asked Beth as she set her mug down on the table.
“All of that is real?” asked Tonya.
Beth nodded.
“I know; I sometimes can’t believe it all myself,” replied Beth.
“I would have never guessed,” said Tonya.
“Well, I have had the advantage of growing up … a second time; it has allowed me to adjust to my life as a woman,” replied Beth.
“Any regrets?” asked Tonya.
“Only that my original family -- with the exception of my father -- thinks I’m dead. Don’t get me wrong, I understand why it has to be this way, but that doesn’t make it any easier,” replied Beth.
“And do you think of yourself as a woman?”
Beth nodded.
“Part of that was the programming of the transformation, part was being raised by a wonderful family, and part due to great friends,” replied Beth.
Tonya just shook her head slowly.
“And to think I thought I had the strangest story,” said Tonya.
“You have no idea,” said Beth.
Tonya cocked her head.
“So there are others?” she asked.
“Yes, and in time you’ll meet them,” said Jirra. “Oh, but just so you know, Alexis is one hundred percent woman, but she does know about all of us.”
“In the meantime, you need to continue to work on your own path to becoming whole,” said Celeste.
“I will,” replied Tonya. “And you don’t have to worry; I will keep your secrets.”
“We know you will,” said Celeste.
Chapter 39
A week later, Carla Walters, the assistant DA, stopped by Celeste’s home.
“I’m sorry to bother you, but I know that you’re good friends with Jirra Reid-Eden,” said Carla. “I need to talk to her immediately; do you know where she is?”
“She should be home soon. Why? What’s up?” asked Celeste.
“Todd Kelly escaped,” she replied.
Todd Kelly had once been a promising student at Penn. He came from an old-money family from the Main Line and appeared to have a bright future ahead of him.
But Todd had a dark side, and he helped form a group designed to “cleanse” Penn of undesirables -- starting with LGBT students. They called themselves 'The Purifiers,' and they attacked and injured several transgendered students. The group was broken up through the help of Jirra, Beth and Celeste.
Celeste gasped.
“How could this happen?” asked Celeste.
“His lawyers got him transferred to a minimum security prison, so he could receive counseling,” said Carla angrily. “He broke out last night.”
“Do you think he’ll come here?” asked Celeste.
Carla shook her head.
“No. Unfortunately, we know he left the country,” replied Carla. “We know he immediately caught a flight to San Diego, and Homeland Security has confirmed that he crossed into Mexico.”
“I’ll call Jirra immediately,” said Celeste.
Twenty minutes later, Jirra was sitting across from Carla.
“How did he get on a flight?” asked Jirra. “I thought that TSA would catch something like that.”
“We’re looking into that, but we suspect that his mother bought him the ticket,” replied Carla.
“So where is he now? I doubt he would be dumb enough to stay in Mexico,” said Beth, who had arrived the same time as Jirra.
“We suspect either Central or South America,” said Carla. “As you probably know, extradition from some of those countries is very difficult, but we will try our hardest. The thing is we need to locate him.”
“I’ll call Max and see what he can do,” said Beth.
“Max Bowie, P.I.?” asked Carla.
Beth nodded.
“He’s very good,” she replied. “Please pass him my number; I will do what I can to help.”
“I can’t believe that bastard escaped! How could that happen? He was supposed serve a minimum of twenty years,” said Jirra.
“I know. We’re still trying to figure out how he was able to be transferred to a minimum security facility,” said Carla.
“He jumped bail once and fled the country; how could they be so careless?” asked Beth.
“I’ve talked to Attorney General’s office, and they’re launching an investigation,” said Carla. “Someone had to authorize this, and we’ll find out who did it -- and if they have any connections to Kelly’s family.”
“I recommend that you contact Diana Bowie,” suggested Celeste.
Carla nodded.
“Do you think he’ll try anything?” asked Jirra.
“I don’t know, but his bigger concern is staying free. We’ve already set out an APB on him. He’ll have to be careful and stay low,” said Carla. “I will keep you informed of our investigation, Jirra.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “Just so you know, I don’t blame you … but I definitely want him back behind bars.”
Chapter 40
“I talked to our security chief, and he’s passed out photos of Todd,” said Alexis. “I doubt he would be dumb enough to show up around here, but you never know. His idiot friend did try to kill us.”
“Max is already starting an investigation,” said Jirra.
“Well, I feel better already, knowing Max is on the case,” said Alexis. “How’re you holding up?”
“I’m more angry than scared,” she replied. “Just when our lives were becoming normal, this would have to happen.”
“I know,” replied Alexis. “I wish I was there with you.”
“I feel the same way,” she replied.
“Do you mind if I call Jen and let her know?” asked Alexis.
“Of course not,” replied Jirra.
“She might have some ideas on how to track him down,” explained Alexis. “I’ll also call Tessa.”
“Do you think that’s necessary?” asked Jirra.
“It won’t hurt,” said Alexis. “Besides she loves working with Max.”
Jirra laughed.
“True,” said Jirra.
“I love you, Roo,” said Alexis.
“I love you too,” said Jirra.
Chapter 41
A week later, Carla met with Max and Diana to discuss the case of Todd Kelly. They were seated in a diner in South Philly.
“Thank you for meeting with me,” said Carla.
Max took a sip of his coffee and then set down his mug. He then handed Carla a folder.
“Just as you thought, the brat is in Brazil -- although I don’t have his exact location…yet,” said Max. “His mother has been wiring money to a bank account there for the past two years.”
“The past two years you say,” replied Carla as she poured some sugar into her coffee.
Max nodded.
“His family has no relatives there or business interests either. The funds didn’t go there directly; they were funneled, first, through a bank in the Cayman Islands,” continued Max. “They were very careful not to put too much in the account each month.”
“How did you find this out?” asked Carla as she lifted her coffee mug. “What I mean is, can it be used in court?”
“My source can’t be revealed, but I can provide you with account numbers. The Kellys weren’t very careful in covering up their trail; in fact, they have an automatic deposit set to go into the Cayman on the first of every month,” said Max. “It’s all in the folder.”
Carla smiled.
“Very good,” she replied. “Do you think that the Kellys suspect anything?”
Max grinned.
“Not a chance. The guy who turned this up is very good at getting in and out of financial systems undetected,” replied Max.
“Good,” replied Carla.
“Carla, do you have the transfer order for Todd Kelly?” asked Diana.
“Yes, as does the State Attorney General,” replied Carla.
“And so you saw you authorized it,” continued Diana.
Carla nodded.
“We haven’t turned up any connection with the Kelly family,” said Carla. “Everyone in the chain of authorization is clean.”
“As would be expected,” said Diana. “They were more careful here than they were in the bank transfers.”
“So what have you turned up?” asked Carla.
“The doctor who recommended the transfer to the minimum security facility,” said Diana. “Her name is Dr. Maureen Strauss.”
“And why her?” asked Carla.
“She was in the same sorority as Loraine Kelly,” replied Diana.
“Okay, that’s a good start, but I need more,” said Carla.
“Two years ago Dr. Strauss was deep in debt and about to lose her home in foreclosure,” continued Diana. “She suddenly came up with the capital by selling a piece of property in the Poconos.”
Carla took another sip of her coffee.
“The buyer bought the land at a highly inflated price,” continued Diana.
“And who was the buyer?” asked Carla.
“A man named Victor Grace,” said Diana.
Carla nodded as she drank her coffee.
“Victor Grace is Loraine’s brother,” continued Diana.
“Interesting,” said Carla.
“It gets better. It seems that Victor has always had money problems and a drinking problem. He currently lives on a beat-up, used sailboat down in the Keys,” said Diana. “I doubt he has any knowledge of the land deal.”
“Who currently owns the land?” asked Carla.
“It was donated to a nature center,” said Diana as she handed Carla another folder. “It’s all in here.”
Carla nodded. “I will pass this on to my connection in Harrisburg.”
“And what do you think they’ll do with it?” asked Diana.
“I’m pretty sure they’ll act on it. This is a very public screw-up, and there are a lot of red faces -- that’s due to the media attention. By the way, who do I thank for the non-news media attention to this case?” asked Carla.
“Jennifer Stevens,” replied Diana.
“Really?” asked Carla.
“She’s close friends with both Jirra and Alexis, so she cashed in some favors and got the nontraditional media involved,” said Diana. “She told me that she can turn the burner up anytime you wish; by the way, so can I.”
Carla nodded.
“I may take you up on this. In the meantime, I will hand deliver this to the AG’s office and see what they do with it,” said Carla. “So, back to Todd, where in Brazil do you think he is?”
“Most likely Rio,” he replied. “I don’t expect too much help from the local authorities, as they are too busy dealing with organized crime and cleaning up the city before both the World Cup and the Olympics. In their eyes, Kelly is a minor criminal, and not worth the effort in looking for. Unless he screws up, I doubt we’ll catch him down there. He does speak Portuguese; he took several courses in both college and in jail, so he will be able to get around, especially because he has a lot of money. Unless we can track him through the family, I doubt if we’ll catch him there.”
“Even if we do, all he has to do to fight extradition, and it could take years,” added Diana.
“He could also marry a local and father a child; that would make it even more difficult,” continued Max. “No, I think our best chance to get him is when he comes back.”
“What makes you so sure he will?” asked Carla.
“He blames all his problems on Jirra, and revenge is more important to him than freedom. I suspect he'll lie low for a few months. He’ll see it as a vacation after serving in prison, but as the days pass, the idea of getting back at Jirra will be too much for him, and he’ll come back. Let’s not forget that he’s a very intelligent young man -- even if he’s a bigot. He made it back in the country once before, so he knows how the system works,” said Max.
“I see,” said Carla.
“Of course, I’m more than willing to make a trip down there and look around -- better yet, I have a friend who could do it. Who knows? We might get lucky,” said Max. “In the meantime, I have had Boudicca Securities upgrade the condo’s security.”
Carla nodded again. “Thank you for all you’ve done,” she said. “I want you to know that I won’t let this go away.”
“I’ve heard that about you,” said Max with a grin.
“Send me your bill,” said Carla. “The AG’s office will pick it up.”
Max nodded.
“Let us know if you need anything else, Carla,” said Diana.
“I will. In fact, can you brief Jirra on what we talked about?” asked Carla.
“We will,” said Diana.
“Thanks,” replied Carla as she picked up the tab.
Chapter 42
Jen Stevens listened as Jirra updated her on the case.
“I have to agree with Max; I think that the scumbag will come back,” said Jen.
“I agree, but if he thinks I’m going into hiding, he has another thing coming,” replied Jirra defiantly.
“I’m happy to hear you say that,” said Jen. “But you know that when you go on tour, he’ll know where you are. The good thing is that we can alert the security about Kelly.”
“I’ve been thinking about that,” said Jirra. “I’ve talked to Alexis, and I will still do the promotions for the books; I owe that to Andrea. I mean, if she lived through Occupied Europe, I can deal with one jerk. I just wish we could do more to help track him down.”
“Well, maybe there are some things we can do,” said Jen. “If I remember right, he was big on taunting and sending threatening messages, so there’s a good chance it will do it again. And let’s not kid ourselves, he probably still has friends at Penn, so tracking you down won’t be that hard.”
“So what do you suggest?” asked Jirra.
“I know of some programs that we can install, on both your laptop and phone, that will allow us to track the origin of the caller,” said Jen.
“Why can’t the police do that?” asked Jirra.
Jen laughed.
“The software I’m talking about isn’t exactly legal. Anything we gather from it couldn’t be used in court, but it could be used to smoke out the cockroach,” she said. “I’m due to be up in Boston next week for a cameo shot on Erin Flynn; I can stop in Philly, afterwards, and install it for you.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “I owe you for this.”
“Just take me to Pat’s, and buy me dinner,” said Jen.
“Okay, you have a deal,” said Jirra.
“I would also like to meet your partner, Tonya,” said Jen.
“That won’t be a problem. I have already hooked her on cheese steaks, and she knows how to order them without getting kicked out of line,” said Jirra.
Jen laughed.
“Good for you,” said Jen. “Roo, I know you’re worried, but we’ll catch this creep. He has no idea what he’s going against.”
“That’s the problem Jen. I don’t think he would care, even if he did,” said Jirra.
Chapter 43
“Okay, that’s it,” said Jen. “All you have to do, to see where the call is coming from, is to press this App. It will display the exact location the call came from. It doesn’t matter if they are trying to hide their origin either. Oh, it will also record this for you.”
Jirra looked at her phone.
“Cool,” she replied.
“The software on your computer is very similar. It can trace the origin of any email sent to you. When this is done, I’ll remove the software for you after we catch him,” said Jen. “Just so you know, I did this for Alexis too. I’ve also installed excellent encryption software on both devices for both of you. If anyone tries to hack into your systems, they’ll not only be wasting their time, but they’ll leave a trail right back to their computer -- and as they say, you can run, but you just piss me off.”
Jirra broke out in laughter.
“Good, I’m glad to hear you laugh,” said Jen.
“I do appreciate all the help -- from everyone. I just hate being the cause of so much trouble,” said Jirra.
“Roo, you’re not the cause; a magnet for trouble maybe … but then again, so am I,” said Jen.
Jirra laughed again.
“Okay, so I’m ready for my payment; is Tonya joining us on this cheese steak feeding frenzy?” asked Jen.
“Yes, she told me to call her as soon, as we were done,” said Jirra.
“Great, let’s get going. I’m starving, and I haven’t had a real cheese steak in months,” said Jen.
Chapter 44
It was mild that night, so they were able to eat outside.
“You’re really going to eat two of them?” asked Tonya.
Jen nodded, as she licked some melted cheese off her fingers.
“It’s worth the extra hours in the gym,” said Jen.
“They are wonderful; I’ll miss them when I move up to Boston,” said Jirra. “The good thing is that I’ll be coming down, at least once a month, to go over the books. Celeste is setting up one of the unused studio apartments to be used as a workplace. Tonya will use it for her drawings.”
Jen nodded as she took a bite of her sandwich and let out a sigh of contentment.
“You just can’t get these in California,” she remarked. “It’s the rolls; they don’t taste the same.”
“We had a place back home that claimed to make cheese steaks … or something called a cheese steak. I can’t believe I thought they were good,” said Tonya.
“All part of your education,” said Jen.
Tonya laughed.
“What’s so funny?” asked Jen.
“I just can’t believe that I’m having a cheese steak with Jen Stevens at Pat’s,” she replied. “When Jirra said that she would introduce you to me, and take us out for cheese steaks, I thought she was joking.”
“I never joke about cheese steaks,” said Jirra.
“Well, Tonya, someday people may be saying the same thing about you. I’ve shown your art to some friends, and they’re very impressed. I suspect that once these books start coming out, you’ll be getting a lot of offers,” said Jen.
“You really think so?” asked Tonya.
Jen nodded.
“I would be more than happy to help you sort through the offers,” offered Jen.
“Thanks,” replied Tonya.
“We’re well on track to have the first book out the first week of December,” announced Jen.
“How did you manage that?” asked Jirra. “I thought they said the earliest they could get it out was next year.”
“What good is it being a celebrity, if you can’t use it?” asked Jen as she popped a fry into her mouth. “We wanted to get it out before Christmas. I’ve also sent some preliminary copies to some critics; they were impressed. Their reviews will start coming out next week.”
“Um, why would we want reviews out so soon?” asked Tonya.
“To build up the buzz,” said Jen. “This is going to be big. We’re setting up a limited schedule of book signings, starting as soon as you two are out of class. Oh, Jirra, when is graduation?”
“I’m going to do the big one in May,” said Jirra.
“Cool! Well, I’ll try to be here,” said Jen.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“So where will these book signings be?” asked Tonya.
“Philly, Jersey, and New York,” said Jen. “This way the first signed editions will be worth more. The plan will be to do a small book signing tour for each book. Of course, the big deal will be San Diego and Comic-Con, when you release your second book.”
“We’re really going to Comic-Con?” asked Tonya excitedly.
Jen nodded.
“That’s so cool. Just going there has been a dream of mine as far back as I can remember,” said Tonya.
“You’re going to have a blast,” said Jen as she wiped some cheese off her lips. “Now, the important thing is, can you two put out two books a year?”
Jirra nodded.
“The second book is well underway, and we’ve already sketched out the next three,” said Jirra. “I’ve also outlined the rest of the books. Thankfully, Andrea’s notes and diaries are very well organized.”
“They virtually draw themselves,” said Tonya. “I don’t even consider what I’m doing as work.”
“I’m pleased to hear that. You two make a great team,” said Jen.
Jirra nodded.
“I agree,” said Jirra.
“Thanks,” replied Tonya. “But I do have one concern: this guy, Todd, aren’t you worried about him? I mean, what if shows up?”
“It means that we’ll catch him,” said Jirra. “I’m serious; right now he’s hiding down in Brazil, and he’s just about untouchable.”
“I’ve got some plans in place for the book signings, security wise,” added Jen.
Tonya shook her head.
“You two act like you’re done this before,” said Tonya.
“We have,” said Jirra. “Life hasn’t been dull, since I was reborn.”
“You’re so brave,” said Tonya.
“No, just angry,” replied Jirra.
“Maybe we can do a book about it some day?” suggested Tonya.
Jirra looked at Jen who laughed.
“She’s one of us, that’s for sure,” said Jen as she stood up.
“Where are you going?” asked Jirra.
“I think I’d like one more steak,” she said as she headed towards the window to place her order.
Tonya stared, incredulous, as Jen walked away, then turned to Jirra. "Three?"
Jirra nodded in an 'I told you so' manner.
Chapter 45
At 6:30 in the morning, Carla walked into the diner and looked around for Max. She saw him sitting in a booth with a slender young woman. Carla sat down next to Max.
“Carla, thank you for stopping by so early. This is my associate, Tessa Barnard,” said Max.
The first thing she noticed about Tessa was her gray eyes; they were very striking.
“Pleased to meet you,” said Carla.
“Likewise,” replied Tessa. “Max has told me a lot about you. We appreciate all you’ve done.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
The waitress walked over and took their order.
“So what do you have for me?” asked Carla.
“I’ve located Todd Kelly,” said Tessa.
Carla knew Max well enough to trust what Tessa had said.
“Where is he?” she asked.
“Just were we suspected -- Rio,” replied Tessa.
The waitress returned and dropped off three mugs of coffee.
“The rest of your order will be along shortly,” she said.
Tessa produced a folder, after the waitress left. Carla opened it and saw photos of Todd Kelly.
“He’s living at the home of a rich businessman. Needless to say security is tight,” said Tessa.
“What’s his connection to Kelly?” asked Carla.
“He runs an export business. A corporation, which is partly owned by Kelly’s family, just gave him a big contract,” said Max.
“He’s very legitimate,” added Tessa. “Other than harboring a wanted man, he’s clean. He’s a major contributor to the ruling party and has plenty of clout down there. As long as Kelly is staying with him, it will be very difficult to get him back.”
Carla nodded.
“I tracked Todd around the city. He doesn’t go anywhere without bodyguards,” continued Tessa. “He doesn’t seem concerned about being seen.”
“So, at least we know where he is,” said Carla. “The AG’s office has notified me that the money transfers have stopped; I can only assume that Todd will be getting his money through this new business connection. That will be difficult to stop, but I’ll see what they can do.”
“So far, Todd hasn't tried to contact Jirra,” said Max.
“I suspect that he’ll be a good boy, for the time being, and not risk annoying his benefactors,” said Carla.
“Give him time,” said Tessa. “I read his file; he’s not the type to sit still very long. We have him under surveillance, and we’ll know if he leaves.”
Max put down his coffee.
“I have an idea on how we can get under his skin and flush him out,” said Max.
The waitress dropped off their food, and as they ate breakfast Max laid out his plan.
Chapter 46
True to their word, Tonya’s parents talked to her on the phone every week. The conversations were very ordinary, and Tonya felt as if she was pulling teeth. Still, it was better than no contact at all, and Tonya remained optimistic that things would get better.
Thanks to the Internet, she was also able to stay up to date on the case against Hartwig. Even though it was painful, she read the comments posted about the case. Most of the comments were highly critical of Hartwig. However, she was shocked that he still had so many supporters. Many didn’t believe the charges against him and claimed it was all a big conspiracy to take down a good man. The more she read, the more she wanted there to be a trial, just so all the evidence would come out against the man who had abused her and so many others.
She went over to Diana’s office to talk.
Diana told her that she wasn’t surprised by the fact that Hartwig had his supporters.
“Sexual predators become successful because they gain people’s trust, not just those of their victims, but of the victim’s families,” said Diana. “Next semester, I’ll be co-teaching a course on this topic; I can get you a seat if you’re interested.”
Tonya immediately agreed.
“So, did people support your abusers?” asked Tonya.
Diana nodded.
“However, as the mountains of evidence came to light, they drifted away. Still, the first couple of parole hearings, there were some people there to speak on their behalf,” said Diana.
“I’m pretty sure my Mom believes me, but I’m not sure about Dad. He has always felt he’s a great judge of character, and he hates to admit when he’s wrong,” she said.
“That’s not surprising,” replied Diana. “I’m glad they are keeping their word on the phone calls. Have you spoken to anyone else in your family?”
Tonya shook her head.
“I tried to call my sister, but she hung up on me,” said Tonya.
“Sorry to hear that,” said Diana.
A sad smile appeared on Tonya’s face.
“Do you think they’ll come around?” she asked.
“To be honest, I have no idea,” said Diana.
“Celeste said the same thing. She has told me about a lot of the girls at the foundation: some have their families back, and others haven’t been as lucky,” said Tonya. “On the plus side, I have so many wonderful friends now.”
“Good for you,” said Diana. “Don’t ever take them for granted.”
“I won’t,” said Tonya. “When I was turning tricks, I felt so alone. I didn’t count the other whores as friends; we were social, but it was everyone for themselves.”
Diana just nodded.
“No questions?” asked Tonya.
“Nope. I figure you will tell me about it, when you’re ready,” said Diana. “I also don’t hold it against you; you had to do what you did to survive. Anyone who puts you down over this is an idiot.”
Tonya nodded. “My friends know about it; they’re very supportive,” said Tonya. “I guess I’m lucky to have survived it without getting sick or being addicted to drugs. I also don’t have to worry about that bastard who was my pimp
“What happened to him?” asked Diana.
“He was killed by a rival right, after I was arrested,” she said without emotion. “I found out, when I arrived at the Foundation.”
“What did you say, when they told you?”
“'Whatever',” replied Tonya with a grin. “Actually my reply was just like that -- without emotion; I was dead, on the inside. It took a while, before I could feel emotion again.”
Diana nodded.
“I remember when I started to feel again. It was as if I was waking up from a long nightmare. I cried, and it felt so good.”
“I know that feeling,” said Diana.
Tonya scratched her head. “Thanks for listening; I really appreciate it,” said Tonya.
“My pleasure,” replied Diana.
Chapter 47
The following week, Jirra and Tonya paged through the sample first printing of the first book of the series.
Overall, Jirra was pleased with it. Tonya was slightly critical of some of the colors used, but she was also happy to see her work in print.
“I have a question, Jirra: how did you feel, the first time you saw your writing acted out?” asked Tonya.
“I was too much in shock,” replied Jirra.
Tonya nodded. “I feel the same way... I never thought my work would ever get published, and here it is,” said Tonya.
“Now comes the really hard part, waiting to see the reaction,” said Jirra. “The good thing about writing for a TV show is you get almost immediate acknowledgment.”
“That’s true; the critics usually have their saw the next day,” said Tonya.
Jirra shook her head.
“I don’t sweat the critics; Jen and Alexis told me not to worry about them. It’s the fans. They start blogging, even before the show is over. You have no idea how protective they are about Erin and the other show’s characters,” said Jirra. “The good thing is that Faith is very tough on us, when we submit a script; she wants us to stay true to the characters.”
“Makes sense,” said Tonya.
“It’s also something that’ll we’ll have to do with the stories, if they become popular, “added Jirra.
“I’ll remember that,” replied Tonya.
“Good. Well, I think we should go out and celebrate,” said Jirra.
“Shouldn’t we wait until the book goes on sale?” asked Tonya.
Jirra shook her head.
“No, just the fact that the book is being printed is a victory. Let’s go get Beth and Celeste and go out,” said Jirra. “Besides, there’s something I want to show you.”
Chapter 48
“It’s right up here,” said Jirra as she led the others up the street.
Tonya stopped just outside, when she saw the sign in the independent bookstore’s window advertising the upcoming release of “A Different Kind of Freedom” by Jirra Reid-Eden, illustrated by Tonya Boyington.
“Wow,” exclaimed Tonya.
“I thought you’d like it,” said Jirra as a big smile appeared on her face.
Beth stepped between Jirra and Tonya and slipped her arms around each of their shoulders.
“Thank you, this means a lot to me,” said Beth.
“So, is this going to be one of the places where we’re doing a signing?” asked Tonya.
Jirra nodded.
“They’re one of the top book stores selling sci-fi, anime, and illustrated novels. They’re also very LGBT friendly,” said Jirra.
“I’m so happy for all of you,” said Celeste.
“Thank you for helping with the business side,” said Tonya.
“You’re welcome,” replied Celeste. “The initial good publicity about this book has led to other writers sending us their work. We also have some of the other graduates from the foundation working on some books. This could turn out to be very good for the foundation.”
“Do you want to go in?” asked Jirra.
Tonya shook her head.
“I’ll wait until the book is in the store. Besides, I’m hungry; let’s eat!” she exclaimed.
The four friends headed up the street to a local pizzeria. A short time later a man stopped in front of the store and stared at the poster. He then went inside and talked to the clerk, who confirmed his worst thoughts.
He then left the store and headed to one of Penn’s computer centers. A short time later, he sent out an email to his best friend, and fellow “Purifier,” Todd Kelly.
Chapter 49
It was early January, when Jirra officially moved in with Alexis. The past few weeks had been a whirlwind of activity.
First, there was finals week. Jirra wasn’t that worried about passing her classes; rather, she felt a sense of sadness, as she realized that her days at Penn were over. She fully knew that she would stay close to Beth, Celeste, Tonya, and her other friends at Penn, but still it was the closing chapter of a very memorable part of her life.
The first book was an immediate big seller, and the book signings were very successful. Jirra tried not to notice the security provided by Boudicca, as she smiled and signed her name. Max had told her that Todd was still in Brazil, but he was worried that some of Todd’s friends might try something. Thankfully, all the events went off without incident.
While it was not part of the PR program, Jirra was pleased that neither her nor Tonya’s gender had any negative impact on the sales of the books. On-line sales were very steady from all sites that sold it. However, book sales in alternative book stores were even better than projected.
After doing the book signings, Jirra and Alexis flew out to New Mexico for the holidays. They stopped and spent a few days in Ohio with Alexis’s family.
The day they arrived back in Boston, the weather was miserable. The temperature was hovering above freezing and a light mist was falling from the dark heavy gray skies.
“Sorry it isn’t nicer,” said Alexis.
“It’s perfect,” replied Jirra as they walked into the condo.
“Welcome home, Roo,” said Alexis as she kissed Jirra.
Jirra wrapped her arms around Alexis.
“You have no idea how good that sounds,” replied Jirra.
“Yes, I do,” said Alexis. “After everything we’ve been through, we’re finally together -- forever.”
Jirra smiled, and they kissed again.
Chapter 50
Down in DC, the weather wasn’t much nicer, as Beth reported for first day at work.
Donna greeted her and introduced her to the rest of the team. While the other agents didn’t know all of Beth’s background, many did know her connections to the Agency. Beth knew that her family connections, and those to both Ally and The Director, could lead to issues. Some might be intimidated by her background, and others might be jealous. So Beth was determined to establish herself as just another agent.
Donna was also determined to avoid personality conflicts in her department. She assigned Beth to work with one of the senior agents, just as she had done with all other new assignments. She wasn’t worried about Beth; rather she wanted to show the others that no one got special treatment. Still, she smiled to herself as she couldn’t wait for Beth to excel and become a full member of the team.
Beth took it all in stride. She didn’t even mind when she was sent on a coffee run -- a standard task assigned to new agents.
The agent assigned to be Beth’s trainer was named Ellen Zimmer. She had recently transferred in from the Seattle office and was considered on the fast track. Ellen was a tall thin woman with short brown hair and wore silver metal framed glasses. She quickly established herself as the top profiler in the department, and she was responsible for several major arrests.
Ellen had heard about Beth’s background, but decided to judge the younger agent on how she acted, not on her past. She was immediately impressed with Beth’s easy-going demeanor.
At the end of the day, Ellen knocked on Donna’s door.
“Please come in,” said Donna.
Ellen nodded and sat down across from her boss.
“So?” asked Donna.
“She’s good, and I like her,” said Ellen. “I think we’re very lucky to get her.”
Donna nodded.
“How long have you known her?” asked Ellen.
“Since she was in high school,” replied Donna. “But just so you know, this will have no impact on how I treat her.”
“I doubt you will have anything to worry about, as she’s already fitting in,” said Ellen as she adjusted her glasses. “If half the stories are true, I can’t believe she wanted to work here … I mean I would have thought she would want to be in the field.”
“I think it’s because of her past that she wants to work here,” replied Donna. “You can ask her about it; I’m sure she’ll tell you what she can.”
Ellen nodded.
“The unclassified versions?” asked Ellen.
Donna nodded.
“Even I don’t know all the details,” replied Donna.
“Well, if today is any indication, she’ll be getting her own cases pretty soon,” said Ellen. “She picks things up really fast.”
“Good, but don’t slack up on her,” said Donna. “That’s the main thing that Ally taught me.”
Ellen smiled.
“What?” asked Donna.
“I just can’t imagine calling the Assistant Director by her first name,” said Ellen.
“I wish you could have worked her when she created this department,” said Donna. “She’s a remarkable woman, and I consider myself honored to have her as a friend.”
“Oh, it’s not that; I’ve heard from some of the others what a nice person she is. It’s just that I read her case files and they read like action novels; she’s one tough agent,” said Ellen with excitement in her voice. “I mean, the way she took down that psycho-bitch Margo Simon … that’s the stuff of legend.”
“She’s special,” said Donna as she thought about the night that Ally almost died.
“You okay?” asked Ellen as she saw sadness in the eyes of her supervisor.
Donna smiled. “Yes, thank you; so, anything else?”
Ellen shook her head.
“Okay, well have a nice evening,” said Donna.
“I will, thanks,” said Ellen.
Chapter 51
For Celeste, after the winter break, she returned to her studies at Penn. While she was happy for Beth, she also missed her friend. Initially she hadn’t planned on having another roommate but she changed her mind and invited Rachel Greene to move in with her. Rachel, who was dating Beth’s cousin, immediately agreed.
Celeste was glad that she did it, as she liked having company. To her surprise and delight, she learned that Rachel also loved cooking.
As for Spirit, she loved having someone else in the house who loved playing with her. Even though Spirit was getting up there in years, she was still a puppy at heart, and most importantly she loved being around people.
Over the break, Celeste had spent some time up in Connecticut and on Long Island. Sean had come up with her, and they had spent a lot of time together. Both of them seemed happy about the way their relationship was progressing, and while they talked about getting married, there was no timetable.
Celeste was proud that the Foundation was running so well and that they were helping so many people. She spent some time at the Foundation talking to the girls. For the most part, Celeste let her staff run the Foundation without interference. Of course there were still special projects that she took a personal interest in. The latest of these was Andrea Carlson’s housekeeper, Paula.
She had promised Andrea that she would look after Paula, and this was a vow that she knew she had to keep. At first, Paula wasn’t that interested in working at the Foundation, but then Celeste got a flash of inspiration. She offered Paula a job in overseeing several of the dorms.
Paula immediately fell in love with the position and having the opportunity to look after some of the girls. It was a match made in heaven, as it helped both Paula and the girls who were assigned to her.
At the same time, Celeste got Paula to enroll in college. Celeste wanted Paula to get a degree, so that she could eventually move up into upper management of the foundation. It was her goal that much of the leadership running the foundation would come from within.
Celeste suspected that Sherman would approve of the way she had set things up.
****
Tonya was also adapting to her second term at Penn. Her relationship with her parents was slowly improving, but it was a moving at a snail’s pace; still, progress was progress.
Over the break, she spent most of her time in Philly working on her art, although she did get invited out to New Hope for Christmas dinner with Kari and Diana.
Tonya was starting to see Diana as an older sister. When this slipped out, Diana smiled and said that she was honored to be thought of in this way.
The case against Hartwig was still beginning to look as if it would be going to trial. It was as if he thought that the charges against him would be dropped or lowered, once they examined all the good he had done. To his shock and horror, not only was the prosecutor uninterested in reducing the charges, he was actually talking about turning the case over to the Feds. Hartwig’s lawyers began to urge him to make a plea deal. Hartwig was also dismayed, when some of his more influential supporters began to pull away from him.
Chapter 52
Todd Kelly sat in his luxurious apartment in the compound of his benefactor, seething as he stared at the book that he had received in the mail. With each passing minute, his rage grew. Life was not fair. All he had tried to do was clean up the morality of the university, to keep out the undesirables, to make it a place for the “right” people -- and because of political correctness, he was now on the run, an escaped convict, living in a foreign country … while this freak of nature was making money as a writer.
He threw the book across the room in rage. When he had first been told that she had written a book -- a so-called graphic novel -- he sloughed it off, but then he learned that it was not only popular, but making money; he felt like screaming.
His first instinct was to fly back up there and take care of the bitch once and for all, but his mother talked him out of it. She said that he would have to stay in Brazil for at least another year before her lawyers could start an appeals process. She seemed confident that she could get the charges dropped, but she needed him to be patient. He reluctantly agreed to her plan, but that did nothing to lower his rage.
He contacted several of his old college friends and asked them to keep an eye on Jirra, but not to do anything against her. No, he was reserving that right for himself.
He knew how to get over the border in Southern California: all it took was money, and when the time was right, he would do it. He figured he could slip over the border, kill her, and then get back before anyone even knew he had been in the country. Once she was dead, his life would get better. So, he began to plan out how he would do it, knowing that he might only get one chance.
****
Back in North Stonington, Connecticut, Max Bowie read the latest email from Jen Stevens. As he sipped his coffee, he reviewed the latest electronic information she had acquired. Max was no rookie, when it came to electronic surveillance, but he was still amazed that Jen had managed to tap into Todd Kelly’s email. He didn’t bother asking her how she did it. First, none of it was admissible into court, and second, he probably wouldn’t understand anyway. He remembered the last time Jen tried to explain how she ran a trace, and she quickly lost him. The most important thing was that they could now track Kelly’s location.
He told Jen that she was wasting her talents in acting and that she should go work for the NSA or The Agency. Jen just laughed and said that they had too many rules to follow.
Max took another sip of his coffee, as he read Todd’s latest email to his friends. It was not hard to see the anger in the words. Max figured that it would just be a matter of time until Todd made the mistake of coming back into the country, and then they could grab him.
Tessa reluctantly agreed to the plan, although she had written out a very detailed plan to abduct Kelly from Brazil. Max could find no flaws with the plan, but decided to try and wait Todd out first. If that plan didn’t work, he would let Tessa have her fun. He was very glad that she was on their side.
Chapter 53
Alexis arrived home after seven.
“Sorry, I’m late. Shooting ran long today,” she apologized.
Jirra looked up from her laptop and smiled back.
“I understand. Dinner is on the stove,” she said.
Alexis leaned down and gave Jirra a kiss.
“What are you working on?” asked Alexis.
“A script for the show,” replied Jirra. “It’s not one of mine. Faith asked me to take a look at it and check continuity; it’s not too bad, I’ve only had to make a few changes.”
“Faith really trusts you,” said Alexis.
“That may be, but she also gives me grief, if I miss something,” said Jirra as she set her laptop on the coffee table.
“I doubt that happens very often,” said Alexis. “So, what is for dinner?”
“Since it’s still so cold outside, I made beef stew -- actually bison stew,” said Jirra.
“Yum,” replied Alexis.
They walked into the kitchen, and as Jirra checked on the stew, Alexis set the table.
“This is why the scandal sheets leave us alone, our lives are too ordinary,” said Jirra.
“Yes, but it’s a good thing they can’t get in our bedroom,” replied Alexis with a grin.
Jirra giggled, as she stirred the stew.
“So tell me about the script,” said Alexis.
“I’ll show it to you after dinner, but it does call for some scenes to be shot at a Bruins game. Do you think that the production company can arrange that?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “We can pretty much shoot anywhere in the city; they’re afraid of losing us,” replied Alexis. “Boston loves the publicity; they say it great for tourism.”
“Even though most of the stories involve murder, corruption, and other crimes?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “They say it makes the city look colorful,” she replied.
“Well I need to get it done this week as I’m heading down to Philly on Monday to see Tonya,” said Jirra. “We’re about to send the second book to the publisher, that way it will be ready by July.”
“That shouldn’t be a problem -- I mean you got the first one out in less time,” said Alexis as she opened a bottle of wine.
“That’s true, but the second book is longer and will be getting a bigger printing,” said Jirra. “I’m still amazed how successful the first book had been.”
“It’s a great story. I’m so proud of you,” said Alexis.
“Thanks,” said Jirra.
Alexis poured the wine and handed Jirra a glass.
“Here’s to the future,” she said as she held out her glass.
“To the future,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 54
Beth was also sitting at a computer, but she was doing something very different. She was in a chat room, portraying a teenage girl named Emily who was in tenth grade in a private school outside DC. The Agency liked to use private schools in their profiles, as it was more difficult for someone to check the information.
They had recently gotten some tips that the site was being targeted by a pedophile, and the department had worked up a profile that fit the man’s preferences.
Beth looked at her watch and sighed. She had been in the room for nearly two hours without a nibble. Oh, she had talked to others, mostly about inane topics ranging from Justin Beiber to American Idol. However, she also knew that often the predators lurked in the background, watching, and waiting, so she had to stay in character at all times.
She glanced up at the Wall of Shame that listed the department’s major arrests. She immediately focused in on Margo Simon’s name. There really was pure evil in the world, and while Margo was dead and buried, Beth knew that there were many others out there.
Just as she was about to log out, she got an IM from a guy named Curt. He was a regular visitor in the room, but this was the first time they had talked. She clicked on his profile, as she answered his message.
Curt Robbins was listed as sixteen and going to high school outside Annapolis Maryland.
The conversation started out innocent enough, with the usually small talk about school and things like that. But then Beth began to suspect that Curt wasn’t who he claimed to be. He was too smooth and controlling, as he tried to get personal info out of her.
Beth played it cool and acted shy, but not so shy as to scare him away. As they talked, she picked up the phone to call Ellen.
“What do you have?” asked Ellen.
“I’m not sure, but my gut tells me that we may be onto something,” replied Beth.
“I’ll be right over,” said Ellen.
She never dismissed someone’s intuition, when it came to catching a sexual predator. Over the years, some of her best arrests had started out on a hunch.
Ellen was soon sitting down next to Beth.
“So, what do you have?” she asked.
Beth updated her on Curt and her suspicions.
“He just seems as if he’s trying to be immature, if that makes sense,” said Beth.
Ellen nodded, as she scanned the conversation.
“This is definitely worth following up,” said Ellen. “Keep playing him; give him something good, and we’ll see how he reacts.”
Beth nodded and then told him that her parents would be home soon. He immediately asked her if they always worked so late. Beth replied that no, they usually worked later, and that they often didn’t come home until after seven.
Curt then said that he knew all about that, as his parents also worked late. He then asked if there were times when she was alone on the weekends.
Beth asked him how he knew, and Curt replied that she sounded lonely and in need of a good friend.
“Good job,” said Ellen.
They chatted for a few more minutes. Beth typed that her parents were home, and she would have to log off. Curt asked her if she could be back in the room the next day and Beth said yes.
"Well?” asked Beth after she logged off.
“Definitely worth continuing,” said Ellen. “Did you save his profile?”
Beth nodded and called it up on her screen.
“One of the things we’ve added is a team to analyze on-line profiles, we’ll have them take a look at it,” said Ellen.
“What do they look for?” asked Beth.
“Grammar, fact checks about the person -- like do they actually go to the school they claim to attend -- things like that,” said Ellen. “Sometimes the predators steal personal information to create their profiles, but many of them aren’t that creative, and they just make up the info.”
Beth nodded.
“You did a good job today; I can see why Donna wanted you,” said Ellen.
“Thanks,” replied Beth. “I know that there are those here that think I only got this job because of my family connections.”
Ellen grinned. “That has been going around,” said Ellen.
“Yes, it’s true that my parents both work here. Dad runs Spec-Ops, and my mom works in Intelligence,” said Beth. “However, neither of them would use their influence to get me hired. If anything, it makes my life harder, as I have to live up to the standards they have set.”
“Is your mom Maggie Williams?” asked Ellen.
Beth nodded.
“She was a guest speaker at my academy class; she’s impressive,” said Ellen.
“I agree,” replied Beth with a grin.
“And so your dad is The Steve Williams?” asked Ellen. “Damn, he’s a legend.”
Beth laughed. “He’d love that. Yes, he’s my dad. Actually, they are my adopted parents. My birth parents died in a plane crash; they were good friends with them,” said Beth. “But I love them as much as my birth parents.”
“I’m sorry. I know what it’s like to lose a parent; my mom died of cancer when I was six,” said Ellen.
Beth nodded.
“You never really get over it, do you?” asked Beth.
“No, no you don’t. Like you, I had a wonderful step-mother, and I love her, but it’s not the same thing,” said Ellen.
Beth nodded. “While we’re on the topic of my past, what else would you like to know?” asked Beth pleasantly.
“Well, since you brought it up -- there are other rumors about you, like that you’ve been an agent since you were a teen,” said Ellen.
“It’s not a rumor; it’s the truth. I was made a conditional agent, when I was in high school,” replied Beth. “I can’t tell you all the details, but I was involved in the Margo Simon case.”
Ellen leaned forward in her chair.
“Margo Simon, the bitch from hell?” asked Ellen as she pointed to the wall of shame.
Beth nodded.
“So, can you at least tell me how you got involved?” asked Ellen as she leaned closer.
“It was part chance, but I was targeted by her sex slave organization, when I was in high school. If you read the file about the case, I was the one they tracked to her farm in Maryland,” said Beth. “When Ally Burns and her team realized that I was being targeted, they arranged for me to have a tracking bug; it allowed the teams to find her operation and break it up.”
“I read the case. Of course your name wasn’t included -- that was unbelievably brave; I mean so many things could have gone wrong,” said Ellen. “It must have been frightening to have been in her clutches. Damn, that sounded corny.”
“It had to be done,” said Beth with a grin. “Which sounds almost as clichéd as what you said.”
Both of them laughed.
“Anyway, The Director made me a conditional agent, and I was activated several other times,” said Beth. “Of course, they weren’t as exciting as helping bring in Margo Simon. But just so you know, I had to pass all the same tests and screenings as everyone else.”
Ellen suspected that there was something Beth was leaving out, but she didn’t press.
“That’s obvious,” said Ellen. “You have the skills for this job. I guess that also explains why you didn’t take a field agent position.”
“It wasn’t that. When I saw what was being done here, I knew this was the place that I wanted to be,” replied Beth. “Ellen, I just want to do my job and be part of the team. I hope that you believe me.”
Ellen smiled back.
“Yes, I believe you, and I hope that we can become friends,” she said.
“I’d like that,” replied Beth.
Donna was watching from her office and smiled to herself, as she knew that Beth was now part of the team.
Chapter 55
Jirra took the train down to Philly to meet with Tonya. It was a clear, but bitter cold day. Thankfully Tonya had the heat on full blast in her car when she picked Jirra up at 30th Street Station.
“How was your ride down?” asked Tonya.
“Nice,” replied Jirra. “I was able to work on my latest script.”
“Cool,” replied Tonya. “I wish I could write like you.”
“It’s not that hard,” said Jirra. “You’re a great artist.”
“That’s different. I just put images to your words; that’s easy,” said Tonya.
“I can barely do stick figures. Seriously, you have to understand more than just the words -- you have to read the emotion too,” said Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“So try it in reverse,” suggested Jirra. “Draw out a story and then put in the words.”
“You make it sound so simple,” said Tonya.
“Give it a try, and see what happens. I wrote a lot on my own, before I felt confident enough to share it,” said Jirra.
“Well, I’m busy enough as it is, between school and the books,” said Tonya.
“But you still draw on your own, when you relax, right?”
Tonya nodded.
“So, why not try making up some of your own stories?” asked Jirra.
“That’s a thought, but what do I write about?”
“Maybe your life experiences,” suggested Jirra.
Tonya glanced over and grinned.
“Thank you Dr. Jirra,” she said.
Jirra smiled back.
Tonya parked her car in the underground garage of the condo. They took the elevator up to Tonya’s apartment.
“I like what you’ve done with the old place,” said Jirra.
“All I did was add my own art to the walls,” said Tonya as she took off her coat. “Everything else is just like you left it -- with the exception of the rugs.”
The walls of the apartment were covered with framed drawings.
“It makes it your place,” said Jirra. “I like it, and the next time I’m back in New Mexico, I’ll pick you some nice Navajo rugs.”
“Thanks,” replied Tonya. “Do you want something to drink, before we head to the studio?”
“Tea would be nice,” said Jirra as she stood in front of a picture. “This is really good; are they your parents?”
“Yes, I did it over break. I sent them a copy,” said Tonya as she turned the stove on.
“And?” asked Jirra.
“Mom thanked me for it,” said Tonya.
“And your dad?” asked Jirra.
“She said he thought it was nice … but he wouldn’t say it to me,” she said. “Still, we’re making progress; at least we’re still talking every week.”
Jirra walked over to Tonya.
“I know how it is. I still have family that won’t talk to me,” said Jirra. “And they only know the cover story -- if they knew the truth, they might form an ugly mob and try to burn me at the stake.”
Tonya laughed.
“That’s what I love about you, your ability to make me laugh,” said Tonya as she set two mugs on the counter along with the container that held the tea. “You have such a great attitude about what happened to you.”
“Trust me; it’s a work in progress. I was a real head case, when it first happened. I’ve slowly adjusted to my new life. I’ve had my share of bad days and have wasted many hours feeling sorry for myself,” said Jirra.
“So are you complete?” asked Tonya.
“Complete? I doubt that I’ll ever be complete -- not as long as I have to hide the truth about my transformation. Don’t get me wrong: I have a great life, and I love Alexis with all my heart, but I also fear what would happen, if the truth got out.”
Tonya nodded.
The noise of the tea kettle’s steam whistle broke the silence.
Chapter 56
“This is really good,” said Jirra as she looked through Tonya’s latest work.
“I get into a groove sometimes, and it just flows,” replied Tonya. “I do a lot of research on-line, but it’s hard finding the right photos of Copenhagen and Denmark during the war. I’m not sure I’m getting the right atmosphere. I mean, we still have a lot of books to do that cover the war years.”
“It looks pretty accurate to me,” said Jirra. “You really grasped the drab and oppressive feeling of the occupation.”
Tonya cocked her head.
“Okay, how do you know that? And don’t tell me you got it from reading Andrea’s notes,” said Tonya.
Jirra smiled. “Do you know what a spirit guide is?” asked Jirra.
“Sure,” she replied.
“Well, I have one, and he lets me see things -- including Copenhagen during the occupation,” said Jirra.
Tonya just stared back.
“You don’t believe me?” asked Jirra.
“No, just the opposite; I do believe you, and I’m jealous,” said Tonya. “Can you teach me how to do it?”
“I’m no expert, but we can try,” said Jirra. “Just so you know, I can’t just do it anytime I want; it only works when my spirit guide allows me to contact him.”
“So he has caller ID?” asked Tonya with a grin.
“Something like that,” she replied. “If we make contact, you’ll meet your own guide, and they’ll give you the rules. But don’t expect many straight answers; they like to talk in riddles. Still, it’s an amazing experience, and I have gotten much out of it.”
“When did you first meet your guide?” asked Tonya.
“A few months after I was transformed,” replied Jirra. “A friend back at the spa taught me.”
“Are you allowed to tell me about your guide?” asked Tonya.
Jirra nodded. “His name is Killara, and he takes the form of a kangaroo rat. I have no idea what he really looks like,” she replied.
“So when can we try this?” asked Tonya.
“I have found that it usually works best very early in the morning,” she replied.
“Okay, I don’t have any classes on Thursday; can we try then?” asked Tonya.
“Sure,” replied Jirra. “Um, just one thing, I have found that it usually works better when I’m naked; does that bother you?”
“Totally naked?” asked Tonya.
Jirra nodded.
“Well, nothing ventured,” replied Tonya.
“Okay, we’ll try it early Thursday morning after midnight,” said Jirra.
Chapter 57
“So, are you ready?” asked Jirra as she arranged the blanket on the living room floor.
“As much as I ever will be,” Tonya replied.
Like Jirra, Tonya was just wearing a robe.
The lights in the living room were turned off, and the only light came from the moonlight coming through the window.
“Is your laptop nearby?” asked Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“Good. If we succeed, then you’ll want your computer when we’re done. Don’t worry about talking to me, just record as much as you can,” said Jirra. “We can talk about it later over breakfast.”
“Okay,” said Tonya.
Jirra slipped off her robe and sat down on the blanket. Tonya did the same and sat down across from her.
In the dim light, Jirra could see a large scar on Tonya’s right upper arm. She decided that it would be best to ask about it later.
“Now, close your eyes and clear your mind, don’t try to think of anything -- this isn’t as easy as it sounds, just focus,” said Jirra.
“Okay,” said Tonya.
“See you on the other side,” said Jirra.
Chapter 58
Tonya did as Jirra said and attempted to keep her mind clear of thoughts. It was harder than she thought it would be.
She quickly lost track of time and was beginning to worry that nothing would happen.
“Tonya, open your eyes,” said Jirra.
Tonya was about to ask Jirra if they could try it a bit longer, as she opened her eyes. To her shock, she found that they were no longer in her living room. Instead they were seated on a park bench.
She glanced around excitedly as she took in her surroundings, including the buildings that stood around the park.
“Relax,” said Jirra.
“This looks like Copenhagen,” whispered Tonya. “I mean, I’ve never been there … but from I’ve seen in the photos, this has to be it!”
Jirra nodded.
The sky was filled with gray heavy looking clouds. The temperature was above freezing, but not by much. Both Jirra and Tonya were wearing dresses under their heavy overcoats. Each was also wearing a fedora.
“Is this during the war?” whispered Tonya.
Jirra nodded and motioned with her eyes towards the right. Walking in the distance was a squad of German soldiers. They must have been off duty as they were standing in a group, talking and laughing. They were not paying any attention to the Danes who were walking quickly past them.
“Holy crap! This is real,” gasped Tonya. She then looked around to see if anyone heard her. “Sorry about that.”
“Don’t worry, we’re safe,” said Jirra.
“Are you sure?” asked Tonya as she studied her surroundings. “There are five Nazis standing less than fifty feet from us.”
Jirra nodded as she saw Killara approach.
“Hello, Little One,” he greeted.
“Hi, Killara,” said Jirra.
Tonya turned and looked down at Jirra’s spirit guide.
“Killara, this is my friend Tonya, but of course you already knew that,” introduced Jirra. “Tonya, this is my spirit guide Killara. Don’t worry about his form, to the rest of this world he appears as a squirrel.”
“Hi,” said Tonya softly.
“Greetings Tonya Boyington, I am always happy to meet one of Jirra’s friends in person,” said Killara. “Oh, and if you want to technical about it, those troops are Wehrmacht -- German infantry.”
Tonya giggled nervously.
“This is really happening” said Tonya to Jirra.
“Yes, it is,” replied Jirra.
“I have someone who wants to meet you,” said Killara.
“Who is it?” asked Tonya.
“Your spirit guide,” said Killara.
As if on cue, a small, brown scruffy-looking dog of mixed heritage trotted over to Tonya. The dog was wearing a collar and had a leash in its mouth.
“Take the leash, Tonya,” ordered Killara.
Tonya leaned down and took the leash in her right hand.
The dog sat down obediently at Tonya’s feet.
“Greetings, Tonya Boyington,” said the dog. “You may call me Banquo, although, considering we’re in Denmark, a name from Hamlet might be more appropriate.”
“Banquo is a nice name,” said Tonya. “I can’t believe this is happening.”
Banquo scratched his ear with his foot.
“Thank you,” he replied as he looked up at Jirra. “It is a pleasure to finally meet you, my dear Jirra. Killara has told me many wonderful things about you. And Tonya, there’s nothing to be ashamed about in feeling disoriented; many people feel the same way, their first time.”
“Really? He talked about me? And he had nice things to say?” asked Jirra barely holding back her amusement. “Thank you, Banquo, for telling me that.”
“He’s quite impressed with you,” said Banquo.
“He exaggerates,” said Killara in a matter-of-fact manner.
Jirra smiled back.
“Now, Tonya, let’s go for a walk; we have much to talk about. As your friend, Jirra, mentioned we are safe; no one will pay us any attention,” said Banquo as he stood up. “Again, Jirra, it was an honor meeting you.”
“What do I do?” asked Tonya.
“It’s okay, go with him. I’ll talk to you later,” said Jirra.
Tonya stood up and waved goodbye as she headed off with Banquo.
“Thank you,” said Jirra as she watched them walk away.
Killara hopped up on the bench. “It was her time to meet her spirit guide,” said Killara.
“So besides the usual introduction, what will they do?” asked Jirra.
“Banquo will give her a tour of the city and allow her to truly see the city that she is drawing. This series of books you two are working on is very special, and we want to do what we can do to help,” said Killara.
“Is that all?” asked Jirra.
“No, Tonya needs guidance. Don’t get me wrong; what you and the others have done for her is admirable. However, she still has demons she must purge from her soul -- and her personal life still has holes.”
“Her parents?” asked Jirra.
“That is correct,” he replied. “Now, as undignified as it sounds, please pick me up and place me in your bag.”
“You’re serious?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, Little One,” he replied. “I figure that you desire to see more of the city than just this park. Now, when you hold me, no one will be able to see or hear us.”
“Does that mean this is real?” she asked as she carefully picked him up.
“It was the easiest way to show it to you,” he said.
“Whoa, that’s weird,” said Jirra. “I feel warm all over.”
“A nice side effect,” said Killara.
“Will we see Andrea again?” asked Jirra as she stood up.
“That is a possibility,” he replied. “Head to your right.”
Jirra did as he said as they walked into the city.
Chapter 59
As she walked down the street she looked behind her and noticed that she wasn’t casting a shadow. She then looked in the window and say that she didn’t have a reflection either.
“Don’t you believe me?” asked Killara.
“It’s not that, it’s just my curiosity,” she replied. “So they have no idea that we’re here?”
“That is correct. It serves two purposes, first, it protects you, and second ...”
“It prevents me from changing history,” interjected Jirra.
“Very good,” he replied. “It’s not like that theory that killing a single butterfly would change history. Timelines are strong enough to tolerate minor trespassing, but if you were to speak to the wrong person, it could change their lives, so why take the chance.”
“I understand,” said Jirra as she looked around.
Initially everything looked very normal and routine, but then she saw some men in black uniforms checking papers. She also noticed the fear and hatred in the eyes of the rest of the Danes.
As they got closer she could see a strange looking symbol on the collars of the uniforms. It looked like a swastika, but the shape was different, it was rounded off on the edges.
“Who are they?” asked Jirra as she stopped to watch the roughly search a man.
“Traitors,” replied Killara.
Jirra watched as one of the men in uniform take the watch off the man he was searching. When the man protested he was slapped across the face.
“Now I remember who they are,” said Jirra. “I remember Andrea writing about them; they belong to the Schalburg Corps, right?”
“Very good,” said Killara.
“They seem to be able to do whatever they want,” said Jirra.
“That will be their downfall,” said Killara. “Come, we still have much to see.”
As they walked past Jirra stared at the men. They were laughing, as they examined the watch that they had just stolen.
“War always brings this kind of vermin out,” said Killara.
A short time later, Jirra saw a long line of people heading into a store.
“What’s going on?” she asked.
“It’s a bakery, and the lines are always long,” said Killara.
Even though the line was long, it was very orderly. The people were chatting pleasantly, as they slowly shuffled along.
A young woman walked out of the bakery. Jirra immediately recognized her as Andrea Carlson.
“Can we follow her?” asked Jirra.
“If you wish,” said Killara.
Jirra fell in behind Andrea and followed her as she walked down the street; she was amazed how feminine Andrea looked. Jirra knew from the notes that Andrea wasn’t even on hormones yet, although she was on some experimental herbal formulas. Judging the looks of the other people on the street, no one suspected Andrea’s true gender.
Suddenly Andrea looked over her shoulder and appeared to look right at Jirra. Andrea stopped and cocked her head, and a confused look appeared on her face. She then shrugged her shoulders, turned around and picked up her pace as she hurried away.
Jirra froze and did not follow.
“Okay, what the heck happened?” asked Jirra. “It was as if she could see me.”
“Very peculiar,” said Killara. “She didn’t actually see you, but she definitely sensed a presence. I suspect that’s what made her so good at her job.”
“Amazing,” said Jirra.
“Well, I think we’ve done enough today; I hope this helps you,” said Killara.
Before Jirra could reply, she found herself sitting in Tonya’s living room.
“Damn-it Killara,” she mumbled.
Jirra then looked over at Tonya, who was standing up and putting on her robe.
“That was friggin’ amazing,” exclaimed Tonya as she sat down on the couch and logged on her laptop.
Jirra nodded as she slipped on her robe.
Chapter 60
Two hours later, Jirra and Tonya sat down to eat.
“That was so amazing on so many levels,” said Tonya as she buttered her toast. “Banquo is amazing.”
“So do you have more questions than answers?” asked Jirra as she took a sip of her tea.
Tonya nodded as she took a bite of the toast.
“Get used to it,” continued Jirra with a grin. “So how was your tour of the city?”
“That was totally amazing. I can close my eyes and picture everything I saw in every detail. After we finish eating, I need to start drawing while the images and colors are fresh in my mind. I only wish I could have done this earlier, but as Banquo said, I wasn’t ready.”
“I’m glad that you made contact,” said Jirra.
“I already owe you so much, Jirra -- your friendship, the job, and now this -- how can I ever repay you?”
“You already have, by being a friend,” replied Jirra. “But you’ll get a chance to pay-it-forward. Celeste will bring in others, and you can be their mentor and friend.”
“I will,” said Tonya.
“Trust me on this, helping others will aid you in your own growth and will help heal some of the deeper wounds,” continued Jirra.
Tonya nodded.
“I do have a question for you, and if you don’t want to answer it, I won’t be offended,” said Jirra.
“Go ahead, ask,” said Tonya as she ate some of her scrambled eggs.
“I noticed the scar on your arm this morning,” said Jirra.
Tonya looked down at her right arm.
“I had a tattoo removed,” she replied as she ran her hand across her arm. “It was a heart surrounded by barbwire … it branded me as property of my pimp. I had it removed at the Foundation.”
“I’m sorry I brought it up,” said Jirra.
“No need to be,” said Tonya. “After I was thrown out of my house, I ended up in Chicago. I was at the bus station trying to figure out what to do, when I was targeted. A woman, who later turned out to be an ex-whore, saw me and offered to buy me a meal. Later she offered to give me a place to sleep.”
“Were you dressed as a girl?” asked Jirra.
“No, but I looked very feminine; that’s what caught her attention,” said Tonya. “Anyway she took me back to her place and we talked. When she found out I was transgendered, she dressed me up. It was a very different look than what Hartwig wanted. She styled my hair, made me up in heavy makeup; put me in a skirt, a halter top, and heels. I was shocked, when I saw myself in the mirror.”
“What happened next?” asked Jirra.
“She called the man who would become my pimp. He was a Hispanic guy -- shaved head, big, very muscular. When he ran his eyes down me, I knew I was in deep trouble. He then made me suck him off.”
“You don’t have to continue this, if you don’t want,” said Jirra.
“I want to tell you; you told me your secrets,” said Tonya. “Anyway, he added me to his stable. My hair was beached blonde and styled so it was feminine, I was given long nails, pierced ears, pierced cock, and the tattoo. All of Julio’s girls, natural and transgendered, had the same tattoo. I was his property, and I only existed to make him money. It was a living nightmare.”
“I can’t imagine how awful it was,” said Jirra.
“It was bad. Trust me, Jirra, there’s nothing glamorous about being a street whore. I became numb and just did what I had to do to survive,” she said. “That’s what helped me; the girls who resisted were hurt: they were beaten up, burned with cigarettes, whipped, and worse. And before you ask me why I didn’t try to escape, where would I go? I had no money, and I might be taken by someone worse.”
Jirra just nodded.
“He actually treated me well; not out of kindness, rather it was done to protect my value. T-girls were highly valued, as we couldn’t get pregnant,” she continued. “Thankfully, I was arrested and given a new life. One of the first things I had done was to have the tattoo removed. I don’t mind having the scar; it’s a symbol of my rebirth.”
“Thank you for sharing this with me,” said Jirra.
Tonya smiled back. “Maybe someday I’ll do a story on it,” replied Tonya. “Not for publishing, but for myself.”
“I think that’s a great idea,” said Jirra. “Tonya, do you mind if I gave you a hug?”
Tonya shook her head. “I think I could use one right about now,” she replied.
Jirra got up and gave her friend a long and comforting hug.
“Thanks, now let me show the new software that the publishing company sent me; I’m still learning how to use it, but it will really speed up my work once I do,” said Tonya.
An hour later Jirra looked at her watch. “Well, I better get going; I have a train to catch. I can’t wait to see what you do with the info you have picked up,” said Jirra. “I look forward to seeing you next month.”
“I won’t let you down,” said Tonya.
“I know that,” replied Jirra. “Take care, Tonya.”
Chapter 61
Back up in Boston, Jirra told Alexis about her trip.
“Sounds like you had an event filled trip,” said Alexis.
“I’m even more impressed with Tonya now, knowing what she has gone through,” said Jirra.
“She’s very remarkable,” added Alexis.
“I also keep thinking about seeing Andrea and how she was able to function … no, make that excel, back then. It makes me feel silly about the fears that I have had,” said Jirra.
“Don’t try to compare them, Jirra. I mean, Andrea wanted to be a woman, and she also wanted to do her part in the war. You went through something very different, but you still have excelled. I’m so proud of you and the wonderful woman you have become,” said Alexis.
“I’m still a work in progress,” replied Jirra.
“Aren’t we all,” said Alexis as she gave Jirra a kiss.
“So how was your week?” asked Jirra.
“We did a lot outdoors location shooting this week. The director wanted to get some scenes done with snow on the ground.”
“Doesn’t he realize that we’ll probably have snow on the ground for a couple more months?” asked Jirra.
Alexis shrugged her shoulders.
“The ways of directors are many and mysterious,” replied Alexis. “Let’s head out to dinner,” suggested Alexis.
“You sure? I don’t mind cooking,” said Jirra.
“Yes, I saw a little seafood place today, while we were shooting, and I want to try it,” said Alexis. “We don’t need to change; jeans and sweaters should be fine.”
“Good,” replied Jirra. “It’s too cold outside to dress up.”
Alexis nodded. “I agree. Come on, I’ll drive.”
Chapter 62
Todd read his latest email. He learned that Jirra no longer lived in Philly and that she had moved to Boston to live with her dyke lover. This news bothered him, as it made getting back at her more difficult. He had only been to Boston once, and he wanted to go after Jirra in a place where he knew the area.
He did learn that she came down to Philly once a month, but there was no regular schedule. Again, this worked against him. Todd knew that going back to Philly, as a fugitive, would be very dangerous. He needed to get in and out as quickly as a possible.
All he could do was bide his time and wait for the right opportunity.
Brazil was nice, but he hated being restricted where he could go. The local authorities now knew who he was. He had no idea how they found him, but two policemen questioned him about his status.
The good thing was that they didn’t seem to care. They were more interested in their bribes than arresting him. They did warn him against causing any local problems.
Todd had no intentions of doing that. He knew he was safe in Brazil and he feared being sent back to prison in the US.
This did mean that he had a relatively boring life there. He cursed his cravings for the beautiful T-girls that he saw in town. He had long justified this duality in his life. Yes, he fought to purge Penn of degenerates and perverts, but they did have a place in the world. They were very good at providing sexual pleasure -- no one could suck a cock better than a T-girl -- maybe because they knew how it felt. He also loved the tightness of when he fucked them. Yes, they made great whores. But college student? No way! As writers? No way! They should know and stay in their place.
He then thought about the whore who had dressed him up and turned him to the police. It would feel so good to track them down and get revenge against them. However, he knew that would be even more difficult than getting that bitch, Jirra.
Todd looked at his watch. It was almost time to head down to the club and find a sexy she-male to suck his cock. That was one of the great things about the t-girls down here, he thought; they knew their place. He replied to the email and again warned his friend not to do anything -- just be his eyes and keep him informed.
***
Back in the States, Jen looked at her computer, as she read Todd’s latest email. It was becoming obvious that he was becoming more impatient about his situation. She knew that Max was right, and that soon Todd would leave his sanctuary. It was also obvious that he was still clueless that he was being tracked. Jen smiled, as she forwarded the email to Max, and she looked forward to seeing Todd Kelly behind bars again.
Chapter 63
Ally Burns was staring at her monitor when the sound of knocking on her door caused her to look up.
“Hi Beth,” greeted Ally.
“Good afternoon, Assistant Director Burns,” replied Beth. “I understand you wanted to see me.”
Ally nodded.
“Please come in and close the door behind you, Beth,” said Ally as she picked up her can of Diet Coke and took a sip.
Beth stepped into Ally’s office and closed the door.
“Oh, and when we’re in private, please call me Ally.”
Beth grinned and sat down.
“I need a favor from you,” said Ally.
“From me?” asked Beth. “Sure, what is it?”
“The Director read the first of Jirra’s books and he loved it. He would like to meet her. I’d like you to contact her and set it up,” said Ally.
Beth stared back in shock.
“I know, I’m as shocked as you are,” continued Ally.
A bemused smile appeared on her face. “Every time I think I have him figured out, he does something like this,” said Ally.
“When does he want to see her?” asked Beth.
“See if she’s available next week,” said Ally.
Beth nodded.
“So, I would ask how you’re doing, but Donna has been keeping me informed,” continued Ally. “I’m pleased that you’re fitting in so quickly, although I’m not exactly surprised.”
“Thanks, I really love my job,” said Beth barely holding back her glee.
“What do you think of Ellen?” asked Ally.
“She’s sharp,” replied Beth.
“I agree, and we’ll probably give her a branch office in a few years,” said Ally.
“Cool,” replied Beth.
“Anyway, I better let you get back to work. Call me as soon as you set things up with Jirra,” said Ally.
“I will,” replied Beth. “Thank you for giving me this opportunity Ally.”
Ally smiled back. “You earned it; now it’s up to you what you do with it,” replied Ally.
Beth grinned back. “I won’t let you down,” replied Beth.
“I know you won’t,” said Ally. “Is everything else going okay?”
“Pretty much,” said Beth.
Ally cocked her head. “Okay, what’s up?” asked Ally.
“It’s Jim. He wants to get married, and, well, I haven’t told him the truth about my past,” said Beth.
Ally nodded.
“I don’t like keeping it a secret from him, but I’m afraid how he might react,” continued Beth.
“Have you talked to Maggie and Steve about this?”
Beth nodded.
“And?” asked Ally.
“They said that it’s up to me,” she replied. “I mean, there are reasons to tell him or not to -- I just hate not being totally honest with him. I’m not worried about him going public with my secret or anything like that; I’m just scared that he won’t want to be with me.”
“I wish I could tell you what to do,” said Ally. “I know how difficult it can be to open with secrets. But I’ve been pleasantly surprised by most of the reactions by people that I told when I came out.”
Beth nodded. “I know I have to make up my mind soon.”
“Anytime you want to talk about it, please do; we’ve been friends longer than I’ve been your boss,” said Ally.
“I appreciate that,” said Beth.
Chapter 64
The following week, Jirra found herself sitting next to Beth as they left Dulles.
“Thank you for coming down,” said Beth.
“How could I refuse?” asked Jirra with a grin. “So what’s he like?”
Beth paused before answering.
“He’s amazing,” she replied.
“And?” asked Jirra.
“You’ll see,” replied Beth. “I first met him after I was transformed, and I could sense that he really cared about my situation, but that didn’t stop him from sending me on missions. I can’t imagine the stress that goes with that sort of responsibility.”
Jirra nodded.
“Don’t worry; just be yourself. He knew Andrea and was one of her close friends; I think he just wants to thank you for what you’re doing,” continued Beth.
“I wish that I could have brought Tonya along,” said Jirra. “She’s a big part of this too.”
Beth shrugged her shoulders.
“I think he also wants to thank you for the way the story is being told -- and thus protecting a lot of secrets.”
“How relevant could they be? Most of what Andrea gave me took place in the forties and fifties,” said Jirra.
“Well, you know what they say about opening old wounds,” said Beth.
Jirra nodded. “So what’s the plan for tonight?” asked Jirra.
“Dinner at Ally and Carol’s,” replied Beth. “My parents are coming over too.”
“What about Jim?” asked Jirra.
“Unfortunately he’s off with his team down in Texas,” replied Beth nervously.
“Is everything okay?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, but it’s his first time out with his team; the good thing is that Tom is his team leader, and he’s one of the best,” replied Beth.
“Well, I know you can’t talk about mission secrets and all that, but you can always talk to me about other things. I know that you’ve helped me enough times,” said Jirra.
“You’re the second person in the last week to give me a similar offer; it’s nice to know that I have such great friends,” replied Beth.
Chapter 65
Jirra was pleasantly surprised that dinner that night came from an excellent Mexican restaurant.
“Carol and I go there all the time,” said Ally. “Being a SoCal girl, I grew up on good Mexican food. I know you’ve lived in New Mexico, and have had the real thing, but this is some of the best.”
Jirra nodded as she soaked in the aroma of the food that was laid out on the dining room table. There were refried beans, rice, corn and wheat tortilla, numerous entrees and all the associated condiments, including salsas of increasing heat and fresh guacamole.
“It all smells wonderful,” Jirra replied. “Alexis and I haven’t found a decent Mexican place in Boston.”
“Did you get the tequila shrimp?” asked Steve anxiously.
“A double order,” piped in Carol as she lifted the top off the container that held the tequila shrimp.
“And what if anyone else wants some?” he asked as he ran his hands over his stomach.
Maggie rolled her eyes.
“This is why I don’t take you out anywhere,” she commented.
“Okay, please help yourself,” said Ally. “We have wine, Dos Equis Amber and also soda.”
A large black and white cat scurried swiftly through the room.
“Who was that?” asked Jirra as she scooped some rice onto her plate to go with the chicken enchiladas.
“Bogie,” replied Ally.
“He looks likes he’s on a mission,” said Jirra.
“Bogie is a she; we named her when she was very little,” said Ally.
“And you’re right, she’s on a mission. We’ve had raccoons in the neighborhood, and Bogie wants to meet them up close and personal.”
“That doesn’t sound like a good idea -- for Bogie,” said Beth as she grabbed a couple of tortillas.
“She’s very brave … in the house,” said Carol. “She’ll just glare out the window for a while and then she’ll be fine; she’s actually a very sweet cat.”
“Alexis and I have talked about getting one, probably after we get back from San Diego, in July,” said Jirra.
“Oh, that’s right; Beth mentioned that you’re going to be at Comic Con,” said Ally.
“That’s right, I’ll be promoting the next book,” said Jirra.
“What’s Comic Con?” asked Maggie.
“Only the center of the geek universe every July,” said Ally. “And I should know, I went there several times, when I lived out there.”
“You’re into comic books?” asked Maggie.
Jirra shook her head.
“No, not exactly, I’ve always loved sci-fi books, movies and TV shows. I love the older shows. Oh, I even got to meet one of the writers for Dr. Who at one of my book signings,” said Jirra proudly as she followed the others in the living room.
“Which one?” asked Steve.
“Oh no, don’t get him started,” bemoaned Maggie as she sat down.
“The fourth, Tom Baker,” replied Ally. “I didn’t know you were into Dr. Who.”
“Oh, I go way back, it’s one of my guilty pleasures,” replied Steve. “I have a large collection on DVD.”
“Really?” asked Ally. “And how long were you going to hold out this vital information to your boss?”
Steve smiled back. “You know me, always a pain,” he replied as he took a drink of his Dos Equis. “You know, I should do the ads for this; I’m far more interesting than he is.”
Maggie rolled her eyes as the others laughed.
“Yes dear, you’re a legend in your own mind,” she said sweetly.
Steve grinned back at her.
“Anyway, back to you Jirra, are you excited about the trip?” Carol asked.
“Yes, as Alexis and I will first spend some time in New Mexico at the spa before we head to San Diego,” said Jirra.
“And what about San Diego?” asked Carol.
“I’m a little nervous about being in front of so many people. I’ve done a few book signings, but they weren’t like Comic Con,” replied Jirra. “I’ve never been there, but from what I’ve seen, the crowds are huge.”
“What about security?” asked Steve.
“Max is taking care of it,” replied Jirra. “He’s been keeping an eye on Todd.”
“Is he still in Brazil?” asked Carol.
“Yes, the authorities haven’t been that helpful in extraditing him,” said Jirra. “They don’t consider his crimes to be severe enough, and he has some locals protecting him. Unfortunately, money still talks.”
“Well, you can't do much better than Max, when it comes to personal security,” said Steve as he made a mental note to call Max and see if his old friend needed anything.
“Max is pretty impressive,” said Jirra. “Jen Stevens is also helping him out.”
“The actress and director?” asked Maggie.
Jirra nodded.
“Among other things, she’s also a computer genius,” replied Jirra.
Bogie jumped off the window sill and sauntered slowly into the middle of the living room. She then flopped down next to Ally and Carol.
“So did you scare off the big, bad raccoons?” asked Ally as she leaned down to pet Bogie.
Bogie looked up, let out a mew, and then curled up to go to sleep.
Just then Steve’s phone went off. He answered it, talked for a few minutes and then hung up.
“Beth, that was Madison. The mission was a success, everyone is fine, and they’ll be flying back tomorrow. Jim is finishing up some paperwork with the local office, and he’ll be calling you later,” said Steve.
“That’s great news! Thanks, Dad,” replied Beth.
“Is everything okay, Beth?” asked Maggie.
Beth gave her a glance and Maggie nodded. It was understood that they would talk about it in private later -- mother and daughter style.
Chapter 66
The next day, Beth picked up Jirra and took her to The Agency.
“I have to admit, this is pretty cool,” said Jirra as they pulled into the main parking lot.
“I know, I feel the same way every day I come to work,” said Beth.
Beth escorted Jirra into the building and through security. A visitor badge was waiting for Jirra. It had a dark green stripe across the bottom. The man who issued it to her let out a low whistle, as he handed it to her.
As they walked away, Jirra leaned close to Beth.
“Okay, what was that all about?” she asked.
“The green stripe designates you as a guest of The Director. The guard is probably wondering why you’re so important,” replied Beth.
Ten minutes later, Jirra was sitting across from The Director.
“Agent Williams, you’ll be contacted, when I’m finished with Ms. Reid-Eden,” said The Director.
“Yes, sir,” replied Beth as she departed.
“It’s quite an honor to meet you, Ms. Reid-Eden,” he said with a slight smile.
“The honor is all mine, and please call me Jirra,” she replied.
“As you wish,” he replied. “When I heard that Andrea Carlson had given you her diaries, I was surprised, knowing how protective she was of her history. After reading your first graphic novel, I can see she made the right choice.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“I think she would get a kick out of the format,” he continued.
“My editor felt it would reach a larger audience, considering the transgendered theme,” said Jirra.
He nodded. “She also picked someone that is cut out of the same cloth,” he continued. “You’ve had a very adventurous life, the past few years.”
Jirra felt her heart skip a beat. Did he know the truth about her transformation?
“The discovery of that Anasazi site out in New Mexico is quite impressive, and you even discovered the remains of Dr. Margate, too -- amazing.”
“You know about Dr. Margate?” she asked.
He nodded. “I own a first addition of his book,” he replied.
“So do I,” added Jirra.
He smiled again. “I also know about your difficulties last year; you handled that with both courage and grace,” he continued.
“Thank you,” she replied.
“I’m pleased that Beth has you as a friend, and has taken you into her confidence.”
Jirra nodded. “I consider her one of my best friends in the world, and I would never betray her past,” said Jirra.
“I know that, Jirra,” he replied. “I also want you to know, if you ever need any help with a similar situation, we might be of help.”
Jirra stared back and tried to read his face -- but he gave away nothing.
“I suspect that you have a secret -- don’t worry, I’m not going to ask you about it. I think the story that you came up with is very good, but should the need arise, just remember my offer.”
“Thank you,” she replied. She was about to tell him, but stopped as she decided that it wasn’t necessary.
“I also understand that you’re good friends with Celeste Farnsworth,” he said.
“Yes, she’s another one of my sisters,” she replied.
He grinned.
“I’m pleased that you have some many sisters. Celeste is very special,” he said.
Jirra suspected that he knew something about her past, but she didn’t press the point.
“Now, I would like to have you join me for lunch,” he said. “I can’t go out in town, but one of my job’s fringe benefits is that I can get food delivered here. I hope you like crab cakes.”
“That sounds delicious,” replied Jirra.
Over lunch, they talked about the books and about Jirra’s family.
“Please let me express my condolences for the loss of your father. I also served in the army, and while it’s an occupational risk, it’s still hard to deal with,” he said.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra. “When did you serve, or is that a secret?”
The Director shook his head. “No, it’s not a secret. I was in the 7th Cavalry in Viet Nam back in the early 60’s,” he replied.
“Were you in the battle at Ia Drang?” she asked.
A surprised look momentarily appeared on his face, but it quickly disappeared. “Yes, I was; I’m impressed, how do you know about that?” he asked. “I read a lot of history,” she replied.
“Well, I would love to spend the rest of the afternoon talking to you, but I must get back to work. Thank you for coming down and for the wonderful job you have done with Andrea’s life,” he said.
“You’re welcome,” she replied. “This has been very interesting, and it was an honor to meet you. If you’d like, I can send you copies of the other books before they are sold to the public.”
“I would like that very much,” he replied.
Jirra then pulled out a copy of the first book out of her bag.
“This copy was signed by both me and by the artist Tonya Boyington,” said Jirra as she handed him the book.
He took it from her and smiled back.
“Thank you; this is very thoughtful,” he replied. “I might have another story commission for you some time in the future. We’ve been thinking of a way to push teens to be safer on-line to avoid becoming victims of sexual predators. Do you think that you and Tonya would be interested in doing a book for us?”
“I would be honored,” she replied.
“Very good. We will be in touch with you sometime in the future,” he said.
Chapter 67
“That was pretty cool,” said Jirra to Beth.
They were sitting in Beth’s apartment.
“He’s pretty amazing isn’t he?” she replied.
“Exactly,” replied Jirra.
She then told Beth her suspicions that he knew about the magical transformation.
“I wouldn’t put it past him,” said Beth. “But you can trust him, and he means it if he offered to help you.”
“That’s nice to know,” replied Jirra.
“I wish you could stay longer,” said Beth.
“Me too, but I have work to do up in Boston,” said Jirra. “In addition to the books, I’m working on several scripts for the show.”
“You have such a cool job,” said Beth.
Jirra laughed.
“I was about to say the same thing about you,” said Jirra. “I’m so proud of you -- you’re making a real difference in the world.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “Um, Jirra, I need to ask you something; if you don’t want to talk about it I will understand.”
“Go ahead,” said Jirra.
“You and I have a similar problem, telling people close to us our unique past. What was it like, when you told Alexis the truth?” asked Beth.
“It wasn’t easy, and I was frightened,” replied Jirra. “But I also knew I had to do it. We weren’t close like we are now, but I felt something very special between us -- and I didn’t want to lose her.”
Beth nodded.
“So, I assume you’re worried about telling Jim about your background,” continued Jirra.
Beth nodded again. “See, you could be an investigator,” said Beth.
“You don’t have to be Erin Flynn to figure this out,” replied Jirra. “If you want my two cents, I know that Jim loves you, and I think he’ll understand; he may be shocked, and confused at first, but I think he’ll come around.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “He keeps talking about getting married, and there’s no way I can do that without being honest with him.”
“I understand,” said Jirra. “So, any idea when you’re going to tell him?”
Beth shrugged. “Nothing concrete. I want to do it soon. I’m not worried about him telling the world about me; being that he’s an agent, he’ll keep the secret. I just hope he’s not angry that I haven’t told him sooner.”
Beth took a drink of water. “The strange thing is, I only see myself as a woman. Yes, I know that I used to be a guy, but that was a different life. That life is still part of me -- it shaped me and who I am -- but so did being raised by Maggie and Steve, and so did my time at Penn. I am Beth Williams.”
“Well, anytime you want to talk to me about this, just call,” said Jirra.
“I will, thanks,” she replied. “And thanks for allowing to get this off my chest; it also let me practice before I talked to Mom.”
Chapter 68
In early March, Tonya looked out the window of the rental car, as Diana drove them to the courtroom in Indianapolis to see Hartwig’s courtroom appearance. He had plead guilty to most of the charges -- not out of a sense of morality, but to avoid extradition overseas. He could no longer count on his supporters, as more information of his crimes became public; they melted away, until he was alone. His lawyer finally convinced him that, if he went to trial, he would face an even harsher sentence.
Tonya had mixed feelings on him cutting a deal. Yes, he would receive a very long sentence, and it would spare his victims from taking the stand, but part of her still felt he was getting off lightly.
Today he would make his statement in court, admitting his guilt, which was part of the sentencing deal. He would have to admit to his crimes in public and to the people he betrayed and abused.
Tonya, and many of his other victims, had been invited to be there. At first, Tonya didn’t want to go, as she didn’t feel it was necessary, but after talking to Diana and Celeste, she decided that she needed the closure.
“Have you heard from your parents yet?” asked Diana.
“Yes, they’ve agreed to meet, but not at the house,” answered Tonya. “I suppose that I should be happy they talk to me.”
“I wish I could tell you that it will get better,” said Diana.
A short time later, they were entering the court room. Tonya looked around at others in the gallery and wondered how many were also the victims of Hartwig. She also noticed that many of the young women had their families with them. As she scanned the crowd, she recognized several of the girls from her old school. At the same time, she wondered if anyone recognized her.
The court proceedings then began, and for the first time since she had been banished, Tonya set eyes on Hartwig. He looked very different, as he now appeared to look much older and haggard. It was obvious that the stress of his situation was bearing down on him. She felt no pity, as she glared at him -- only anger at the pain he had caused her.
When the time came, Hartwig stood up and addressed the court. The man that Tonya remembered being such a dynamic speaker now spoke in a halting manner, stammering through his remarks. At first, he appeared to avoid admitting his guilt, as he danced around the edges of what he had done, but eventually he was goaded into getting to the point by the DA. Hartwig then become more focused and admitted his guilt and said how sorry he was for all the lives he had damaged.
Tonya glanced over and looked at the others and was pleased to see that most of them weren’t buying it either. Most of them glared at him with rage and hatred at the pain he had caused them.
At the end of his address, he asked for forgiveness. One of the girls blurted “Go to hell!”
Tonya and the others nodded in approval, as the judge banged his gavel.
Chapter 69
Outside of the courtroom, Tonya and Diana talked about the sentencing.
“I know he got life, but is there any chance that he will be paroled?” asked Tonya.
“According to what I read the earliest he could be paroled is in thirty years,” said Diana. “The DA did a good job in setting up the sentencing. I doubt he’ll ever be free again.”
“Good,” said Tonya.
She then froze as she saw her parents approaching her.
“Oh my God,” she exclaimed.
Carl and Mary approached Tonya.
“Hi,” said Tonya.
Mary walked up and gave Tonya a hug.
“We tried to get here for the sentencing, but we got a flat tire,” said Mary.
Tonya looked at her father and noticed the dirt on the knees of his trousers.
“We’re sorry Tonya,” said Carl.
“It’s okay; I’m just happy to see you,” said Tonya.
“We were wondering if you’d like to go to lunch,” said Mary.
“I’d like that,” said Tonya.
“Call me when you’re done,” said Diana with a smile.
“You’re welcome to join us,” offered Mary.
Diana shook her head.
“No, I think you three need some family time together,” answered Diana.
Chapter 70
Later that evening, Tonya ate dinner with Diana and talked about the meeting with her parents.
“I take it things went well,” said Diana.
“They were a bit nicer this time; I think part of this was due to the DA having a long talk with them. They now know that my coming forward led to Hartwig being exposed and stopping his abuse,” she replied.
Diana nodded and she sipped her water.
“They’re also starting to accept that, while I’m no longer a boy, I’m still their child,” continued Tonya. “I don’t know if they can ever fully accept me, but at least they no longer are ashamed of me.”
Diana nodded silently.
“I know that I did nothing wrong. Even when I was turning tricks, it was something that I had to do to survive,” continued Tonya. “But that’s behind me now; I’m a college student and a semi-professional graphic artist.”
“I would use the term published and successful graphic artist,” interjected Diana.
“Okay, I can go with that,” she replied as she smiled. “After we ate lunch, we stopped at a book store and I showed them the book with my name on the cover -- even my dad was impressed. He even bought several copies.”
“I hope he reads it,” said Diana.
“I think he will,” replied Tonya.”Anyway, I now have closure when it comes to Hartwig, and a slightly better relationship with my parents.”
“What about your sister?” asked Diana.
“We talked on the phone. Mom made her listen to me. She’ll be a work in progress for a while -- in many ways she’s even more mainstream than my parents.”
“How is that possible?” asked Diana.
Tonya shrugged her shoulders.
“I have no idea. I had always thought she was the wild one, as we grew up,” replied Tonya. “I extended an invitation to all of them to come out to Philly.”
“Do you think they’ll do it?” asked Diana.
“I don’t know. They still think of Chicago as being in another country,” replied Tonya. “But I’ll keep inviting them.”
“Good for you,” said Diana.
“Thanks again, for all you have done for me. I really appreciate it,” said Tonya.
“You’re welcome,” replied Diana. “Now, let’s see if we can get the waiter’s attention; I’m famished.”
Chapter 71
A week later, Beth was pacing nervously at her parent’s home, as she waited for Jim to arrive. She had decided to tell Jim, and to have Maggie and Steve standing by if she needed help, or to confirm her story with Jim.
Maggie came downstairs from putting little Stevie to bed.
“You’re going to wear a hole in the carpet,” she said.
Beth stopped and turned.
“Sorry,” she replied.
“Kiddo, it’s okay,” said Maggie.
Beth grinned.
“It’s been a while since you’ve called me that,” replied Beth.
Maggie took Beth by the hand and walked her over to the couch where they sat down.
“Look, it’s obvious that Jim loves you, and I fully understand why you’re doing this, but whatever happens, you’ll still be my daughter and I’ll always love you.”
“Thanks, Mom,” said Beth.
“So how do you want to do this?” asked Maggie.
“I've been debating that. I think the best way is for us to talk first, and then I would like you and Dad to come in and confirm that I’m not insane,” said Beth.
Steve walked in and sat down across from his wife and daughter.
“We’ll be here for you, kiddo,” he said.
Beth grinned nervously as she looked at her watch.
“Well, if Jim stays true to form, he’ll be pulling into the driveway any minute now,” she said.
Chapter 72
Jim Buchwalter arrived at the Williams on time and walked up to the front door. He always felt slightly apprehensive whenever he was in the company of Beth’s parents, partly because Steve was his department head. However, over all, he enjoyed being in their company. He was also a bit concerned about the way Beth had been acting the past few weeks. He was worried that all the talk about marriage was making her nervous, and the last thing he wanted was to lose her.
He could still remember the first time he had seen Beth, and the weeks that it took him to get the nerve up to ask her out. While he didn’t believe in love in first sight, this was pretty close.
Beth greeted him at the door, and they hugged.
“Come in,” she said.
Jim followed her inside and into the living room.
“Jim, I need a favor from you. I need you to sit down and listen to what to what I have to say. Promise me that you’ll hear me out all the way, before you say or do anything, okay?” she asked.
Jim had never seen Beth so serious before, and it shook him. His first thoughts were that she might be sick, and a wave of fear ran through his body.
“Okay,” he said as he sat down.
“No, that’s not good enough, promise you’ll stay and hear me out and that you won’t interrupt,” she said seriously.
Jim had never seen Beth like this before, and he knew whatever she was about to tell him was extremely important.
“I promise Beth; please tell me what’s on your mind,” he said.
Beth sat down next to him on the couch, took a deep breath and let it out.
She could see the concern in his eyes, and she hoped that this was a good sign.
“Jim, I first want to tell you that I am deeply in love with you … but I have a very deep secret I have to tell you, before we can any further in our relationship,” she began.
Jim nodded back.
“I’m about to tell you something that only a handful of people know about, my parents, a few very close friends, and some high ranking people in The Agency … in fact it’s classified as a state secret,” she said. “So no matter how you react, you must not tell anyone. Do you understand?”
He couldn’t imagine what could be so secret or important, but he nodded in agreement.
“You know me as Beth Williams, and that is who I have been since I was fifteen, but before that I was a totally different person,” she explained. “I was a Lieutenant in the Navy, and my name was Ben Carlson; I was targeted by a man, named Dr. Martz, who physically transformed me into a teenage girl.”
Beth stopped and looked Jim in the eyes.
Jim was stunned, but he could see that Beth was serious and this wasn’t a joke.
“That’s right; I was an adult male, and a naval officer. I had a life, a career, and I was very happy -- and then in a flash everything changed,” she explained. “Dr. Martz had lost his family and was trying to recreate his daughter. He invented a process that could change a person’s DNA structure completely, their size, gender -- a total physical and mental change. I was transformed from a man, into a young girl, in a matter of hours; the process was very painful, and it almost killed me. To cover up what had happened, Ben was declared killed in a plane crash, and I was given a new identity by The Agency. I was cut off from my family and was totally alone -- until Maggie adopted me. Later she married Steve, and he became my father ... all very legal and correct. And yes, they know all about me.”
She took a long sip of water. At least Jim was still here, she thought.
“Without going into all the details right now, I was targeted first by Martz so I could be his daughter; I fit the criteria that he was looking for. Actually it was very random. But Martz wasn’t as bad as the others; there were people who learned of his process, and they wanted to get the formula from my DNA -- which meant killing me. Thankfully, that’s all in the past; Dr. Martz is dead, and so are the others,” she said. “Jim, biologically, I am a normal woman; it’s as if I was born this way. I see myself as a woman too -- physically and mentally. I want to get married and have a family, but there was no way that I could marry someone, without telling them the truth about my past.”
She took another drink.
“Jim, I love you deeply and would love to be your wife; my feelings for you are real, but I also have to be honest with you. I know this is asking a lot of you, and if you want to break off our relationship, I will understand … I will be heartbroken, but I will understand,” she said as tears began to roll down her cheeks.
Jim continued to stare back in silence.
“Okay. I’m done, you can talk now,” she said as the tears continued.
Jim reached over and gently wiped the tears away from her face.
“I always knew that you were hiding something, but nothing like this,” he said softly. “I take it Celeste and Jirra know about you.”
Beth nodded.
“And a few others,” she said. “I’m so sorry that I didn’t tell you sooner, but it’s not an easy thing to tell someone.”
“No need to apologize. I can understand why you waited so long to tell me; it’s not something that you can unsay,” he continued. “Beth, I love you, and this doesn’t make one difference. I don’t care who you used to be. I fell in love with you, Beth Williams, and I still want you to be my wife.”
“You … mean … that?” she asked softly.
Jim smiled as he leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips.
“What do you think?” he asked as he kissed her again.
“I love you so much,” she cried as they embraced and kissed.
Chapter 73
Later, Steve and Maggie joined Beth and Jim in the living room. Steve opened a bottle of wine and passed around glasses.
“I can’t imagine how difficult this has been for you, Beth,” said Jim.
“Other than the initial transformation -- and a few people trying to kill me -- it wasn’t that bad. The good thing was The Agency created a whole new identity for me, so the legalities were taken care of; I never had to worry about being outed. I had a wonderful family, and a pretty cool life too,” she said. “As I grew up -- again -- I thought I had it licked. The biggest regret I had, and still have, is the separation from my original family. Then I met you and fell in love, and the closer we got the more conflicted I became. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt you -- I actually tried to avoid being in a relationship -- but that was impossible when I met you.”
Jim smiled as he held her hand.
“I’m so pleased to hear that Beth,” he replied. “Well, no sense in putting this off. Even though I don’t have a ring here, there’s no time like the present. Beth, will you marry me?”
Beth glanced over at her parents and looked at Jim.
“Yes … yes I will,” she replied as she wiped her tears away. “Damn, I’m crying again.”
“Yes, but these are tears of joy this time,” he said as they kissed.
Steve and Maggie then congratulated the couple.
Maggie hugged Beth as Steve shook Jim’s hand.
“Welcome to the family, Jim,” he said.
“Thanks, Boss,” replied Jim.
Steve laughed. “You can call me Steve out of the office.”
Jim nodded. “That’ll take some getting used to.”
Maggie then gave Jim a hug, as Steve embraced Beth.
“See, Kiddo, things always work out,” he whispered in her ear.
“Thanks, Dad,” replied Beth.
Chapter 74
Jirra hung up the phone and walked into the kitchen were Alexis was cooking dinner.
“Beth and Jim are engaged,” she announced happily.
Alexis turned and smiled.
“Really? That’s wonderful,” she replied.
“Beth told him her story last night, and he’s totally cool with it,” continued Jirra.
“I’m happy to hear that; they’re such as a sweet couple,” said Alexis. “So, have they set the date?”
“She said that it’ll be sometime in the fall, once the weather cools off down there,” said Jirra. “Oh, and I have to get another gown.”
“Of course, another for the collection,” said Alexis.
“Beth asked me when are we doing our big ceremony … ”
“Good question. We have been putting it off, and I know my family wants us to have a real ceremony,” said Alexis.
“Mine too,” added Jirra. “Not that there was anything wrong with the last one, but I would prefer not to be pregnant this time.”
Alexis laughed.
“Well, we’d better start looking at some dates then,” said Alexis.
Chapter 75
Down in Rio, Todd was reading his latest emails. There was still no good news on the legal front, although his mother seemed to think that she could get the charges reduced to three years, assuming he came back immediately.
He shook his head, as there was no way he would ever go back to jail. Even though he didn’t feel he did anything wrong, he would settle for a pardon.
He then read his emails from a friend at Penn. In the message there were two intriguing dates, the first was class graduation. His friend had discovered that Jirra would be partaking in the May commencement activities. At least he now had a date that he knew she’d be in Philly, but the risks were very high -- he might be recognized there.
The second date was far more interesting: it was a press notice of participants in the annual Comic Con in San Diego, and Jirra was listed as confirmed. She would be signing copies of her new book.
Todd leaned back in his chair and rubbed his chin. This was an excellent opportunity. He could slip into California, kill Jirra, and then sneak back over the border without the risk of being recognized. The fact that many people wore costumes at this geek festival was even better. He wrote back to his friend asking for further details.
****
Max was drinking coffee on his deck, as he read the latest email from Jen Stevens. He wrote back, telling her that he agreed that it looked as if Todd would try something in San Diego.
“Do you think that it might be better, if Jirra skipped the event?” asked Faith after she listened to Max lay out the plan.
“No. We need to entice Todd to come back over the border of his own free will. If he comes to San Diego, we can grab him and lock him back up,” said Max.
“And what about Jirra’s safety?” asked Faith.
“Jirra has already agreed to the plan; she’s tired of Todd being free too. She also will have excellent security,” said Max. “I’ve already arranged with Rob McCarthy to get the layout of the Convention Center in San Diego.”
“Rob is good,” she said.
“He’s also working on getting passes for some of Boudicca personnel,” added Max.
“Okay, you’re the real detective -- I just write about one,” said Faith.
Max smiled back. “Faith, I care a lot about Jirra too, and there’s no way that I would put her at risk.”
“I know that Max,” replied Faith. “You know me, I worry too much.”
“No, you don’t, but if there was another way of getting Todd, we would do it,” he said.
“What about Tessa’s plan?” she asked.
“That’ll be the last resort. It’s not that I don’t trust Tessa, but I want to nail this little bastard here in the states and not give him a chance of weaseling out of his charges.”
Faith got up and gave him a kiss on his forehead.
Chapter 76
Jim followed Steve into one of the secure briefing rooms at The Agency.
“Now that you know about Beth, I think you should know the whole story,” said Steve as he logged into a computer. “Have a seat.”
Jim did as he was told.
“Here are the case files on Beth, starting with her initial transformation and ending with her participation in the capture of Margo Simon,” said Steve. “I want you to read these to understand more about Beth and all that she went through. It’s obvious that you love her, and that she loves you, but it’s important that you understand what she went through.”
“Does Beth know about this?” asked Jim.
Steve nodded.
“In addition to the final versions of each episode, Beth’s notes are included. As you will see, she sort of has a way of downplaying what happened to her,” said Steve with a smile. “I’ll be outside, and when you’re done we can talk about it.”
Steve left the room and closed the door behind him, leaving Jim alone.
Over the next few hours, Jim read the files. He was shocked by the swiftness of the initial physical transformation of the Martz Process. He then read how Beth was almost killed by the procedure and was saved only by the swift reaction of the medical staff. There was also the surprising revelation that Beth wasn’t the only person transformed. (Change of Course)
The next case detailed how she was targeted for abduction by Dr. Martz and then by the traitorous CDR Jake Evans. Jim had to admit that he found the justice dealt to Evans very fitting.
The case also included information on how Maggie adopted Beth and helped her adapt to her new life. (Change of Course II)
The third case study dealt with outside sources trying to get the formula for the Martz Process. The details in the case were stunning and horrible. He was stunned to hear that the millionaire computer genius Robert Wilkins had been involved in so many illegal acts. He remembered hearing news of Wilkins’ death, but it was not as described in the case study. (Change of Course III)
He was also disturbed by the discovery that Beth had been abducted and almost murdered, but at the same time he was extremely proud of the way she handled herself.
The fourth case was the worst. He couldn’t imagine what it would have been like to be sixteen and being abducted by a true psychopath. He also learned that his supervisor, Madison, had a part in Beth’s rescue, as did Tom, another legend in the department. He now understood their interest in his relationship with Beth. Jim couldn’t help but smile in thinking of them as Beth’s other -- and very dangerous -- older and protective brothers. (Change of Course IV)
The last case was the only one that he was partly familiar with: the raid on the Margo Simon compound in Maryland. He knew that Beth had been involved, but up to this moment, he didn’t know how much. (Combined Forces)
When he finished, all he could do was stare at the computer screen in silence. He thought about all that Beth had been through and how she had not only survived, but thrived. He also made a vow that no one would ever hurt her again.
He then logged off the computer and stepped out of the room.
Steve was standing outside the door.
“So, do you want to talk?” asked Steve.
“If you don’t mind,” replied Jim.
“Good, let’s go up to my office,” said Steve.
“I just want you to know that I will do whatever it takes to keep her safe,” said Jim.
Steve smiled back.
“I know that, son,” replied Steve.
Jim looked at Steve and grinned.
“Don’t let it go to your head; being my son-in-law won’t cut you any slack, around here,” said Steve.
“I wouldn’t want it any other way,” said Jim.
Steve nodded approvingly. The kid would do, he decided.
Chapter 77
That night, Jim and Beth had dinner together.
“I’m glad that you read the files,” she said. “I know how gruesome parts of them are.”
“That’s a good word. I knew that there were bad things out there, but I had no idea how bad,” he said. “It confirms that this is the job that I want to do.”
“I feel the same way,” replied Beth. “After seeing everything I have, I knew that I couldn’t just sit back. I debated going into field work, but I know that I can make the greatest contribution working in the Internet Department.”
“And you don’t mind my career path?” he asked.
“No,” she replied. “Oh, I know the risks. I know the people behind the names on the memorial wall, but I was raised in the community, and I saw how my parents dealt with it and how Ally and Carol have dealt with it, so I know that I can too -- correction, that we can too. I also like that, since we’re in the same line of work, we can be honest and open with each other.”
Jim nodded.
“I know this is a lot for you to adjust to, and I truly appreciate your open-mindedness,” she continued.
“Well, at least we know our lives will never be dull,” said Jim.
Beth smiled back.
“You have no idea,” she replied with a sly smile.
Jim laughed.
“Oh, one thing you did leave out the other night; why didn’t you tell me that Madison was so close to you?”
“I planned on telling you,” she said. “He and Tom taught me how to escape from handcuffs.”
“They’ve already volunteered to plan my bachelor party,” said Jim.
Beth giggled.
“Now that might be the most dangerous thing you ever do,” she stated.
“And who is planning your bachelorette party?” he asked.
“It will be a group effort between Jirra, Celeste, and my friend Iona. I’m sure it will be equally epic,” said Beth.
“Iona, she’s the one in San Diego?” he asked.
Beth nodded.
“And I assume she knows about you?” he asked.
Beth nodded again.
“Don’t worry, I’ll give you the full list of those who know about me,” said Beth.
“Good. But you don’t have to worry about me accidentally giving up your secret,” he said.
“I know that,” replied Beth.
Jim then leaned over and kissed her.
“Well, I know that our lives will never be boring,” he said.
Beth smiled back at him.
If you only knew, she thought.
“Is there anything you want to ask me?” she asked.
“Where to start?” he asked rhetorically.
“Everything is far game,” said Beth.
Jim scratched his chin.
“How long did it take you to adjust to being a woman?” he asked. “Or is that too personal?”
Beth shook her head.
“Not at all. At first it was really freaky; not only was my gender changed, but my age, my physical size -- everything was new, but over time I adjusted. Part of this was the genetic programming. Dr. Martz had his issues, but he was a genius; he programmed me so that I accepted my new self without being brain dead, if that makes sense. While this was important, what made the difference was having Maggie and then Steve. They treated me as theirs, and as a girl not a freak or a science experiment. Whenever I was having a bad day, they were there for me. Does that make sense?”
“Very much so,” said Jim.
“It’s weird, but the missions that I was on when I was younger were less challenging than dealing with going through puberty -- again -- having my first period, growing breasts, and dealing with new feelings -- like liking boys.”
“So you had a boyfriend before me?” he asked.
Beth nodded.
“At the time it was a big deal,” she said. “I remember my heart being broken when he moved away.”
Jim grinned at her.
“I know that feeling. My high school love was an exchange student.”
“Wow, I bet that hurt when she left,” said Beth.
He nodded.
“I got over it when I got to college. I fell in love with an incredible girl,” he said.
“Was that before me?” she asked.
Jim laughed.
“That’s what I love about you -- your sense of humor,” he said.
He took a drink and then looked deep into eyes.
“Beth, I made a vow today that I would always be there to protect you … and nothing will hurt you,” he said.
Beth smiled back.
“Okay, but just so you know, I’m making the same vow back at you,” she said.
“That’s a deal,” he replied.
“Sealed with a kiss?” she asked.
“Absolutely,” he replied as he leaned forward to kiss her.
Chapter 78
“I can’t believe that it’s May,” said Jirra as she greeted Celeste.
“I know,” she replied.
Jirra then leaned down and hugged Spirit, who returned the attention with doggie kisses. “I see she hasn’t changed,” said Jirra.
“Not one bit,” said Celeste. “So where’s Alexis?”
“She’s coming down tomorrow. They had to do a quick reshoot,” said Jirra as she stood up. “My mom is flying in tomorrow too.”
Celeste nodded. “I’m looking forward to seeing Liz again. Oh, Beth, Jim and her family are coming up tomorrow too. I arranged for all of you to be on the same hotel floor,” said Celeste.
“That was very thoughtful,” said Jirra.
“Too bad Jen couldn’t make it, but she’s stuck in the middle of several productions,” continued Celeste.
“I know. She says she’ll be busy all summer, but she hopes to slip down to Comic Con in July. Speaking of which, can you make it? I have rooms and passes standing by.”
“It’s not exactly my thing, but I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” said Celeste.
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
“Excited about the graduation ceremony?” asked Celeste.
“I wasn’t at first, but the more that I’ve thought about it, I can’t wait,” admitted Jirra.
“I know what you mean. My undergrad ceremony was nice, but I can’t wait until I finish my Masters.”
“And then?” asked Jirra.
Celeste grinned.
“You got it; I’m going for my PhD,” she admitted.
“I’m so happy that you are,” said Jirra.
“I love being a student, and I am financial sound, so why not?” she said. “Sean also thinks it’s a great idea. He thinks that it’ll help me in fund raising, if I could be addressed as Dr. Farnsworth.”
“That’s so cool,” said Jirra. “Maybe we could even call you Professor Farnsworth.”
Celeste laughed at the Futurama reference. “Oh God, I never thought of that. Anyway, going for my graduate degree will allow me to stay here too,” added Celeste. “I like being the den mother to the younger girls.”
“That’s fine, but what about you and Sean?” asked Jirra.
“Our relationship is good as it is right now; we love each other deeply, but we’re not ready for marriage yet,” said Celeste.
Jirra smiled back. “You seem very happy,” said Jirra.
“I am,” replied Celeste. “So, speaking of marriages, we have a party to plan for Beth, any ideas?”
“I was thinking of New York City,” said Jirra.
Celeste nodded. “That has possibilities. I think we can do something epic.”
Jirra broke out in laughter. “I’m sorry, but you have no idea how funny that sounds coming from you.”
Celeste shrugged her shoulders. “Proper young ladies can say epic,” she replied.
“Oh, how I’ve missed you,” said Jirra.
“So do you have plans for dinner?” asked Celeste.
Jirra shook her head.
“Good. I’ve arranged for us to have dinner here. Tonya and Rachel are picking up a few things as we speak,” said Celeste. “I’m making lasagna; you want to help?”
“Cool,” replied Jirra. “I’d love to.”
“Great,” replied Celeste.
Chapter 79
“So how do you know this guy, Todd, is still in Rio?” asked Tonya as they ate dinner.
“I don’t know all the details,” replied Jirra. “But Max says that they’ve been following his moves. I also suspect that Jen has something to do with it, but she won’t tell me. I suspect that’s also to protect me.”
“Are you talking about Max Bowie?” asked Rachel.
Jirra nodded.
“How do you know him?” asked Tonya.
“He helped out with some problems up at the foundation,” replied Rachel. “As did Jen.”
“I think Max has helped all of us at least once,” said Celeste.
Tonya held up her glass.
“To Max!” she toasted.
The others followed suit.
“Well one good toast desires another,” said Jirra. “To Jen!”
The others extended their glasses a second time.
“So back to this guy -- Todd -- if he’s not coming after you here, when does Max think he will? I mean, it must be awful just waiting,” said Rachel.
“I have a feeling it will be at Comic Con in San Diego,” said Jirra.
“And you’re still going?” asked Rachel.
“We both are,” interjected Tonya.
Jirra nodded. “Max is working on a plan to both protect me and to capture Todd. I have faith in him, besides he won’t be alone,” said Jirra.
“What do you mean?”
“Max uses a detective agency that he help found; all the detectives are female,” said Jirra.
“Cool! Maybe you could do a story about them,” said Rachel.
“That’s a great idea,” said Tonya.
Jirra nodded.
“I agree,” added Celeste.
“Maybe, but first I want to finish the series I’m working on. I loved the last book; it’s so cool having a transgendered character who isn’t a victim. She really kicks butt,” said Rachel.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“Oh, Beth told me the truth,” continued Rachel. “I won’t tell anyone that the stories are based on a real person. Who would believe me?”
Chapter 80
“Nervous?” asked Alexis as she watched Jirra try on her cap and gown.
“No, just lost in memories. All things considered, these were some of the best years of my life,” replied Jirra. “Thank you for pushing me to graduate.”
“My pleasure. I love the fact that you’re an Ivy Leaguer. You’ve motivated me to finish my degree -- only six credits to go,” she replied. “When the show ends, I might go back and get my graduate degree; I forgot how much fun college was.”
“Well, that may be a while,” said Jirra as she carefully removed her graduation outfit.
Erin Flynn’s contract had just been extended by the network.
Alexis nodded. “You don’t mind do you?” asked Alexis.
Jirra shook her head. “The show is still fresh and is still getting great reviews. Are you sure you want to do it for three more years?”
“No, not really. I mean I love playing Erin, and it’s not like I’m worried about being typecast -- this is the last show I’m going to do. Besides, I get to sleep with the new head writer and executive producer,” said Alexis with a grin.
“When will someone tell me what an executive producer does?” asked Jirra.
Alexis laughed. “I think Faith wanted you to have the title to give you more control over the other writers. She really loves how you respect her characters,” said Alexis.
“Well, it will keep us busy. The good thing is that Tonya has been getting ahead in the illustrations for the books. If I didn’t know better, I would think that we were being helped by a higher power,” said Jirra.
“It wouldn’t surprise me, considering some of our friends,” said Alexis.
Jirra nodded. “I could make a living out of just doing graphic novels on their lives and adventures, assuming anyone would believe them,” said Jirra.
“I like our friends, partly because I’m the most normal,” said Alexis as she wrapped her arms around Jirra.
“Normal is overrated,” replied Jirra as they kissed.
Chapter 81
The graduation ceremony went off without any problems for Beth and Jirra. When the ceremony was over, there were the obligatory photos taken by their families. Jirra and Beth also had several photos taken of them together.
Afterwards, they headed downtown for a large celebration. In addition to their families they were joined by Celeste, Sean, Rebecca, Tonya, Diana and Kari.
“I understand you’re going to New Mexico and then San Diego,” said Maggie to Alexis and Jirra.
“That’s right. I’m on a break from shooting, and this will be a long overdue vacation,” said Alexis.
“I would think you’d want the vacation after Comic Con,” said Diana.
“I’ll be fine. Jirra and Tonya will be the ones working; I’m going along just for the ride,” said Alexis with a grin.
“She’s been really looking forward to watching me sweat,” added Jirra.
“Nonsense, it will be so much fun,” interjected Tonya.
“But you will be recognized, won’t you, Alexis?” asked Steve.
Alexis nodded. “However, I haven’t done anything Sci-Fi related since that awful Minotaur movie,” she replied.
“It wasn’t that bad,” said Steve.
“Oh, it was popular and made a lot of money, but I cringe when I hear some of the lines I spoke in it,” said Alexis.
“Still the action figures were cool,” quipped Jirra.
“Other than the fact that they didn’t look anything like me,” replied Alexis.
“Maybe you can get someone to do an Erin Flynn action figure?” suggested Celeste.
Jirra, Alexis and Beth all turned and stared at Celeste.
“She actually told a joke!” exclaimed Beth.
The rest of the group began to laugh.
“So what about you, Beth; are you taking any time off?” asked Kari.
Beth shook her head. “No, I’m saving my time off for the wedding,” she said as she smiled at Jim. “I hope you and Diana will be able to make it.”
“We wouldn’t miss it for the world,” said Diana.
“That’s right; I’m already training my assistant manager to run the place that weekend,” added Kari.
The restaurant staff brought over several bottles of champagne and began to fill flutes for the graduation party.
“Who ordered this?” asked Celeste.
“It was ordered for the party,” said the waiter as he handed her a card.
“Well, read it,” said Jirra.
Celeste stood up and smiled.
“It’s from Jen. She apologizes for not being able to be here in person. However, she says at least she can be here in ‘spirits’", read Celeste.
Alexis laughed. “That’s Jen,” she laughed.
“Well, in place of an individual toast, I think we should all stand up and congratulate the new graduates,” said Liz.
Everyone stood up and held up their glasses and then took a sip of the champagne.
“Jirra, why don’t you make the next toast?” suggested Beth.
“Very well,” said Jirra.
She thought about what to say for a moment, and then she smiled as held up her glass.
“To the future,” said Jirra.
“To the future,” repeated the rest of the group.
Chapter 82
Two weeks later, Jirra and Alexis were relaxing in the hot mineral baths at the Caldera de Gaia, after a day of hiking.
“This is the life,” sighed Alexis.
Jirra just sighed, contentedly.
“I take it you agree,” remarked Alexis.
“I just remembered how much I love this place,” said Jirra. “Growing up, we moved around so much, I never got attached to any particular place; home was where we were. Even though I’ve spent most of the last few years back East, this place is special.”
“I know what you mean. Well, we do own a cottage here; there’s no reason why we can’t come out regularly,” said Alexis.
Jirra turned towards her and smiled. “You mean it?”
“Yes, this place is special for me too. It’s where I met the love of my life,” replied Alexis.
Jirra blew her a kiss.
“It’s also a place that I can come and relax. To the staff, I’m just Alexis and not a celebrity,” she continued.
“Yes, but the same can’t be said for the guests,” added Jirra.
“They’re not bad about it,” replied Alexis. “It’s what I love about Boston too.”
“Do you think that you’ll get recognized at Comic Con?” asked Jirra.
“Probably, but it’s been a few years since I did any Sci-Fi, so it won’t be that bad,” she replied. “I don’t mind that much, as long as they don’t interrupt me when I’m eating.”
“Thanks for coming out here with me,” said Jirra as she got out of the bath.
“Had enough?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
Alexis also got out and began to dry herself off.
“It’ll be fun,” said Alexis.
“What about Todd?” asked Jirra as she tossed her towel in the bin.
“We have to trust Max and his plan. If you’re really worried about this, you can pull out.”
“No, we need to smoke this jerk out,” replied Jirra. “I don’t want to spend the rest of my life looking over my shoulder.”
Alexis nodded. “So, what do you say to some late afternoon wild love making and then dinner?” asked Alexis with a grin.
“How can I say no?” replied Jirra as she playfully batted her eyes at Alexis.
“You little tease!” replied Alexis who immediately gave Jirra a kiss.
Chapter 83
“Hey Rick,” greeted Todd.
Rick held his cell phone close and looked around to see if anyone was listening. “Todd? What, are you nuts?! Do you know the risk you’re taking calling me?” asked Rick.
“Don’t worry, this is a stolen phone; it’s untraceable,” replied Todd. “So, is everything set?”
“Yes, I’ve got everything you asked for, but I still think you should call this off,” replied Rick.
“No, this has to be done. I’ve been planning this out for months, and it’s foolproof,” countered Todd.
“Nothing is foolproof,” said Rick. “You can’t take into account the unexpected.”
“I know that,” replied Todd slightly aggravated. “Now, did you talk to that guy up in Boston, Jimmy Davis?”
“Yeah, but he’s not interested,” replied Rick.
“Why the fuck not!? Let me guess: he wanted more money,” snapped Todd.
“No, he said the money wasn’t the problem,” replied Rick. “He said that the person you’re interested in is ... too dangerous and not worth the risk.”
“What the hell did he mean by that?” demanded Todd. “I would think he would want revenge against her, as she was responsible for his old boss’s downfall. What’s so dangerous about her?”
“He said that she has friends who are very protective of her. He also said that in his line of work it can’t become personal,” replied Rick. “But it wasn’t a total loss; he gave me a contact out here to get the weapons. They’re untraceable and in a safe place.”
“Okay,” replied Todd who was still annoyed that Davis had turned him down.
“He did offer one bit of advice,” continued Rick.
“What’s that?”
“He gave me the description of a woman -- he didn’t know her name, but he said that she’s very dangerous -- and he said that if she’s with … with the target then we should back off,” said Rick.
“A woman?” scoffed Todd.
“He says that she’s a professional body guard and that he wouldn’t be surprised if she’s ex-CIA or something like that,” said Rick.
“Bullshit. Look, there’s no way that someone like that would be associated with who we’re after. Well, I better go. I will call again soon. Don’t worry about Caller ID, it’ll be a different phone,” explained Todd as he hung up.
Rick put his phone away and wondered what the hell he had gotten himself into. Todd was his cousin, but deep down, Rick suspected that Todd was nuts.
Chapter 84
Jirra and Alexis arrived in San Diego, and checked into their hotel suite at the Hilton overlooking San Diego Bay. It was also located next to the San Diego Convention Center.
Tonya was in a room next door.
“Well, the view is fantastic,” said Jirra as she looked out the window. “You can see Coronado and the Pacific Ocean. I can’t believe the publishing firm is paying for this.”
“Well, they’re only paying for part of it,” admitted Alexis. “They had us down a few floors. I upgraded us, so we’ll have more security. No one can get up to these floors without a special pass. I learned that lesson, back when I was promoting a movie here. I was getting people knocking on my door at all hours of the night.”
“Will it keep out Todd Kelly too?” asked Jirra.
“The hotel security has his photo, and they entered it into their facial recognition system,” said Alexis. “If he steps into the hotel, they’ll spot him.”
“Unless he’s in costume,” said Jirra.
“To get up to this floor, he has to show a photo ID,” replied Alexis.
“I had no idea hotel security was so good,” replied Jirra as she watched a destroyer cruise up the bay.
“Hotels like this do, especially here in San Diego. They have a lot of big conferences here and security is a big selling point,” replied Alexis as she joined Jirra by the window. She slipped her arm around Jirra’s waist. “Look, just try and relax and have fun. Have faith in Max and his team. Many of them are friends, so they’ll take this very personally.”
Jirra nodded.
“I just wish Jen was going to be here,” said Jirra.
“I know, but she had to fly up to Seattle to take care of a problem with her latest production. But, knowing Jen, I suspect that she’ll make it down here.”
There was a knock on the door and Alexis went over to see who it was. She first looked through the peep hole and then began to open the door.
"It’s Tonya,” she announced.
Tonya bounced in. She was wearing a floral pattern sun dress.
“I can’t believe I’m in California!” squealed Tonya.
“Is it like you thought it would be?” asked Jirra.
“This is like a dream. The view is amazing! Did you see that ship down in the bay?” asked Tonya excitedly.
Jirra nodded.
“I wish I knew what type it was,” said Tonya.
“Beth gave me a lesson in ship identifying a few years ago. I think it's an LGS,” replied Jirra with a straight face.
“LGS? What is that?” asked Tonya.
“Large Gray Ship,” replied Jirra with a grin.
Tonya rolled her eyes in mock disgust.
“Actually it was an Arleigh Burke class guided missile destroyer,” said Jirra. “But I don’t know which one. The hull number was too hard to see.”
“It was 88,” said Alexis.
Tonya pulled out her phone and in a few moments announced that the ship was the USS Preble.
“So now that we solved that mystery, let’s go to dinner,” said Alexis.
“Are we going out or staying in the hotel?” asked Tonya.
“Out,” replied Alexis. “I’ll call Max and let him know where we’re going.”
“And where is that?” asked Tonya.
“It’s a great Italian place, near Balboa Park, called Cucina Urbana. Faith told me about it and she insisted that we go there,” replied Alexis. “We can do Mexican or seafood another night.”
“You okay with this, Jirra?” asked Tonya.
Jirra nodded. “Alexis is right, we came out here to have fun,” said Jirra.
Alexis grinned and then kissed Jirra. “That’s the spirit!” said Alexis. “Now, let’s get ready; we want to dazzle them we walk in.”
Chapter 85
Rob McCarthy sat the bar of Cucina Urbana, nursing a class of wine and eating his order of mussels, as he kept an eye on Jirra, Alexis and Tonya. He had to admit that they had good taste when it came to restaurants.
He didn’t expect any problems, as Comic Con had started yet. He agreed with Max that Kelly would wait until the event started to make his move. Still, he kept his eye on the door, as he had learned a long time ago to expect the unexpected. He also had one of the detectives from Boudicca parked across the street as backup. He would make it up to her by taking her out to dinner, when the case was over.
Rob looked over at the three young women, as they ate dinner. He immediately recognized Alexis from her TV show. He usually didn’t watch detective shows, but Erin Flynn was one of his guilty pleasures. It was also obvious that some of the guests also recognized her, but for the most part, they left her alone to enjoy her dinner.
He then turned his attention towards Jirra. He had read the file provided by Max, and he could see why Max found her so special. In some ways, she reminded him of his ex-intern, Sam Gibson. The third girl had to be Tonya, the illustrator for the book. Rob had read the first book in the series and was immediately a fan. He was very impressed with little details in both the story and the drawings.
Rob was also impressed with their dinner selections. Alexis ordered the Sonoma goat cheese and mascarpone ravioli. Jirra had the spicy shrimp puttanesca angel hair and Tonya had the pan seared sea bass. He noticed how Jirra and Alexis had helped Tonya with her order. Max had updated him on Tonya’s background too, and he was pleased that she had such good friends now.
As he took a sip of his wine, he almost hoped that Todd Kelly would show up on his watch. He hated bullies, and he would love to put this particular clown in his place.
Chapter 86
As they were about to order dessert, Jirra looked up and noticed a man approaching their table. It was the same man who had been sitting at the bar all evening.
“Good evening,” he greeted them as he casually showed them his ID. “I’m a friend of Max. My name is Rob, may I join you?”
“Please,” said Alexis as she read his ID. “Max said that we might meet you tonight.”
“Thank you. Have you ordered yet?” he asked.
They shook their heads.
“I highly recommend the roasted pear with rum-soaked currant crisp; it’s my personal favorite, and it’s worth the extra hours at the gym,” he said.
Alexis and Jirra agreed to split one. Tonya ordered the sorbet sampler. Everyone ordered cappuccinos.
“I just wanted to introduce myself and give you my phone number. You can call me anytime,” he said as he handed them his card.
“So you’re a real detective?” asked Tonya as smiled at him.
He nodded. “I left my trench coat and fedora in my car.”
Tonya giggled.
“Oh, and I’m a big fan of all three of your work,” he added.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“You read the book?” asked Tonya.
He nodded.
“Very well done; I can’t wait to read the next one,” he replied.
“Cool,” exclaimed Tonya.
“I’m also a big fan of your show, although you have much more exciting adventures than I do,” he explained.
“Thank you,” replied Alexis. “Maybe later you can give me some hints on making the show more realistic.”
He shook his head.
“Why would you want to do that? Real detective work is mostly pretty boring … except for the nights I get to have cappuccinos with three lovely young women,” he replied with a smile.
Tonya giggled again.
Jirra gave Alexis a sly smile.
“Any thing you want us to do?” asked Alexis.
“Just be alert of your surroundings at all time. If you see anything suspicious, it’s better to err on the side of caution,” he said. “Try to have fun while you’re here; we’ll be watching out for you.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
Rob stood up and smiled back.
“My pleasure,” he said as he bowed slightly.
Chapter 87
“I think Tonya is smitten with Rob,” said Alexis as they cuddled in bed.
“No, she’s beyond smitten; she’s in full crush mode,” replied Jirra. “It was nice seeing that side of her.”
“I agree. And I must admit that Rob is quite charming,” said Alexis. “Max told me about him, before we came out here.”
“What else did he tell you about him?” asked Jirra.
“He was a detective, before he became a P.I., and he worked with Ally Burns, before she joined the Agency,” said Alexis.
“Wow,” said Jirra.
“Max also said that Rob’s very good -- almost as good as he is,” said Alexis with a laugh.
Jirra laughed too.
“Well that’s a huge compliment, coming from Max,” said Jirra. “Thank you for the lovely evening tonight.”
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra.
“You’re welcome, Roo,” she replied.
Chapter 88
Todd stared at his documents, as he waited in his seedy, Tijuana hotel room. He was waiting until it got later in the evening. His plan was to cross with the rest of the drunken American college students, tourists, and sailors. His documents looked good, which considering how much they cost him, they should.
He really wasn’t worried about getting across the border. Originally, he planned on crossing out with some illegals out in the desert, but things had changed since his last time in TJ. The drug cartels had taken over the smuggling trade, and they were very suspicious of Americans.
Todd stood up and looked in the mirror. He had dressed to look like a tourist. His cover story was that he was in from New Jersey for the convention.
When it was time, he headed up to the border crossing and slipped into a large group of drunken tourists. As expected, he had little trouble crossing the border.
He walked over to the parking lot nearby and found the car that Rick had described. He found the key that had been hidden in the right front wheel well, and a few minutes later, he was driving away.
Rick had reserved him a hotel room in the Gas Lamp District. It was close to the Convention Center, and this would allow him to get in and out quickly. He planned to either drive or take the trolley down to the border, after he killed Jirra.
Rick had told him that it might not be a good idea to attack her in the Convention Center, due to the huge crowds; but it was the crowds that Todd planned on using to help him escape. He figured that the confusion of the masses would be just the distraction he would need to get away. After that, it was just a simple exercise in crossing the border. Once in Mexico, he would be safe and then he would be back in Brazil.
His Brazilian benefactors had no idea that that he was not in the country; they thought he was visiting some friends that weekend.
The only surprise in his plan was that his mother was completely behind it, and she had provided him with the money. She agreed, if Jirra Reid-Eden was dead, it would make getting the charges dropped easier.
Todd could barely contain his excitement, knowing that soon he would be a free man.
***
“Max, this is Tessa. Sorry to call you so late, but I just got word that Todd crossed into the country.”
“When did this happen?” he asked as he sat up in bed.
“He crossed around midnight at San Ysidro. The cameras recorded him crossing at 11:58. He was using documents that identified him as James Logan of Paramus, New Jersey. If he’s stupid enough to use them again, he’ll be nabbed, but I suspect he already dumped them. Still, we might get lucky; I’ve already notified the local authorities,” said Tessa. “We’re also checking local hotels for anyone who has registered with this name.”
“What about the real James Logan?” asked Max.
“He’s back in Jersey,” replied Tessa.
“Good, I wouldn’t want an honest citizen getting arrested,” said Max.
“I wish we could have gotten him at the border,” said Tessa. “But now, we know he’s here.”
“Have you notified the rest of the team?”
“Yes, they’re standing by,” she replied.
“Good. I’ll see you at 8 for breakfast,” said Max. “Get some sleep.”
“Will do,” she replied.
Chapter 89
Thursday morning, Alexis, Jirra, and Tonya met with the representatives of the publishing company to go over their schedule. Jirra and Tonya were scheduled to do book signings, on Friday afternoon, from 1 until 4 PM.
“There’s already a good buzz about the second book,“ said Kelsey. “I think we’ll get a nice steady flow of people coming through.”
“I hope I still have a hand left by 4,” joked Jirra.
“The thing to do is keep it simple and to stretch your hand. Try to limit personal comments and stick to just your signature,” suggested Kelsey.
“Oh, will it be posted that money received for the signed copies will go to the foundation?” asked Jirra.
Kelsey nodded.
“Great,” replied Jirra.
“Now, you also have two events to go to,” continued Kelsey. “There’s a party tonight, from 8 until midnight, that you’ll be expected to attend. There will be other writers and illustrators there, and it will be a good chance for both of you to meet others in the business. You don’t have to stay the whole time, but we need to make an appearance. There’s also a party tomorrow night being run by one of the big production companies. They sent us invitations this morning.”
Jirra looked over at Alexis. A slight look of apprehension appeared on her face.
Alexis noticed it, and realized that Jirra must still have some residual fears following the events at the party in Boston. She immediately began to question Kelsey about the production party.
“Which company?” asked Alexis.
“Richard Thorn’s,” replied Kelsey.
“Cool, and is Richard going to be here?” asked Alexis as she smiled in Jirra’s direction. “That means that it will be safe.”
“It doesn’t say, but they are here to promote his latest big budget movie and that usually means he’ll make an appearance. His latest is another one about Greek mythology,” said Kelsey.
“Hopefully, this one will have an actual plot,” interjected a man named Mark from the publishing company.
“Just so you know, the last five Richard Thorn movies all were worldwide blockbusters. He makes movies that people enjoy and want to see,” stated Alexis. “He has a golden touch … and he’s a very nice man.”
“Sorry,” replied Mark sheepishly.
“I wonder if Hallie and Kim will be here,” said Jirra.
The idea of seeing her friends quickly overrode her fears.
“Who are they?” asked Kelsey.
“Hallie is Richard’s daughter, and Kim is Hallie’s partner,” replied Jirra. “They’re both professors at Ohio State; we’re all very good friends.”
“You keep surprising me, Jirra,” said Kelsey. “You definitely have some interesting friends.”
Jirra smiled and thought, if you only knew.
“So, I take it, you’ll all be going to both parties?” asked Kelsey.
Jirra, Tonya and Alexis all nodded.
“Wonderful!” replied Kelsey.
She then reached into her case and pulled out several passes for Comic Con.
“These are general admission passes, if you want to hang out there today or any of the other days. You’ll get your special passes tomorrow when we arrive,” said Kelsey. “I’ll see you all tonight -- say at 8?”
“Sounds good,” said Jirra.
Kelsey and Mark left, leaving Jirra, Alexis and Tonya alone.
“So, are you cool about the party?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded. “I’m glad it’s someone we know,” said Jirra.
“I’ll keep an eye on you,” said Alexis as she slipped her arm around Jirra’s waist.
“Whoa, this is so cool,” interrupted Tonya. “Are you two going in today?”
“You mean to the Convention Center? I don’t think so,” replied Jirra. “But feel free to go yourself.”
“You don’t mind?” asked Tonya.
“Not at all. Besides, I think Max would have kittens, if we went in there today just to hang around,” replied Jirra. “You should be okay, but call Rob and let him know that you’re going, okay?”
“I will,” replied Tonya excitedly. “So what are you two going to do?”
“I’ve arranged a spa treatment and lunch over at the Hotel Del,” said Alexis. “You’re welcome to join us.”
“No offense, but I’ll go to Comic Con. Besides, three is a crowd,” replied Tonya with a grin. “I appreciate you two letting me hang with you, but you also need your time alone. Don’t worry about me; I’ll be safe.”
“Okay, but be back in time to get ready for the party,” said Jirra.
“I will,” she said as she ran off.
“I really like her,” said Alexis.
“Me too,” replied Jirra.
“Well, let’s get ready for our pampering,” said Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“Too bad Iona isn’t in town. I would have loved to see her,” said Jirra.
“Where is she?” asked Alexis.
“On vacation, with Bill. She said that she always goes on vacation during Comic Con week, as she has enough strangeness in her life the other 51 weeks of the year,” replied Jirra.
Alexis broke out in laughter.
“I really love the fact that Tonya is here. Every time I get too serious, she snaps me out of it,” continued Jirra.
“She definitely has a fresh outlook on life,” said Alexis.
“I know. It’s amazing, considering all she has gone through,” said Jirra.
“It’s nice to see that you have taken her under your wing,” said Alexis. “I’m very proud of you.”
“Well, it’s about time I helped others, considering how so many people have stood by me … including now,” replied Jirra.
“And we’ll get you through this latest adventure too,” said Alexis as she gave Jirra a kiss. “Now, let’s get ready for our spa day.”
Chapter 90
Todd looked over the schedule for Comic Con, as he sat in his room; the plan was coming together, piece by piece. He had already accomplished the hardest task, getting back into the USA undetected. The next step would be easy, compared to that.
He looked at his costume and grinned. While he was not a fan of Sci-Fi, he had to admit that the costume was first rate. Getting into Comic Con wasn’t the hard part -- it would be smuggling in a weapon. At first, he thought he could just disguise a gun or a knife to look like part of the costume, but then he had read that all weapons were screened to make sure they couldn’t hurt anyone. He gave up having a weapon hidden in the Convention Center as being too complicated. So all that was left was to hide a weapon in his costume.
He picked up the arm of the outfit and slipped it on. He moved it around, flexing his arm and rotating his wrist to make sure that the blade hidden inside the arm wouldn’t accidentally pop out. He then bent his wrist down and the spring-loaded eight inch blade shot out just above his hand. All he would have to do is punch her, and it would be enough to kill her. Then all he had to do was make a run for it. The costume was designed with quick release straps that would allow him to quickly discard the outfit, if he had to.
All that was left to do was wait until tomorrow.
Chapter 91
“So did you have a good time?” asked Jirra as they headed down to the hotel lobby to go to the party.
Tonya nodded vigorously as they entered the elevator.
“It was even better than I could have imagined. I was very careful not to spend too much money,” she exclaimed “Oh, I saw our booth and it looks so cool! They were already selling the second book.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Jirra. “By the way, you look great.”
Tonya twisted back and forth to get her dress to twirl.
“Thank you. You two look great too,” replied Tonya.
Jirra nodded as she ran her hands down her outfit.
“This is a nice one,” replied Jirra.
“I remember when Jirra used to hate wearing a dress,” quipped Alexis.
“Really? I love wearing them,” said Tonya.
“That was just after I changed; I’ve gotten used to them, since then,” said Jirra.
“Well, that’s to be expected,” said Tonya.
Jirra looked over at Alexis and stuck out her tongue.
“See!” Jirra stated with sarcasm.
Alexis just grinned back. “I think you look great all the time, Roo,” she said.
“Thank you; you’re forgiven,” replied Jirra with a grin.
Down in the lobby they were met by Kelsey, who escorted them to a waiting limo.
Tonya’s eyes lit up, when she saw it.
“This is for us?” she squealed. “This is so cool!”
“I know what you mean. I never get tired of it,” said Alexis as they slipped inside.
The restaurant that had been reserved was in the Gas Lamp, but due to the added traffic of Comic Con it took then nearly twenty minutes to drive there.
“It would have been faster to walk,” said Tonya.
“Not in heels,” countered Jirra.
“Yeah, but we would have looked good doing it,” replied Tonya.
“A limo is a better entrance,” interjected Alexis. “Did you notice how people watched us as we drive by. They’re wondering who is inside.”
“I see limos all the time back in Philly,” said Tonya.
“Yes, but during an event like this, when people see a limo, they suspect someone important is inside. Just watch how the people will be watching when we get out,” explained Alexis.
“No offense, but I thought you hated this sort of thing?” asked Tonya.
“You’re right; normally, I don’t care about this sort of nonsense, but it can still be fun when I’m with people I care about,” replied Alexis. “Now when we stop, wait for the door to be opened, and then step out one at a time.”
Tonya nodded, as she took in Alexis’s instructions.
“And don’t forget to smile and have fun,” added Alexis.
Just as Alexis had said, a crowd gathered when the limo stopped in front of the restaurant. Jirra got out first, followed by Alexis. Some in the crowd recognized her and began to take photos. Tonya was next, and by the time Kelsey stepped out, the crowd was eagerly taking photos of all three.
Alexis smiled and waved at the crowd. Jirra and Tonya followed her lead.
Tonya leaned close to Jirra.
“Do they even know who we are?”
“It doesn’t matter. They see Alexis and assume we’re famous too,” replied Jirra as they walked into the restaurant.
“That was wild,” said Tonya.
“It will be even wilder tomorrow. These people were just passing by; there will be people staking out the Richard Thorn event, as they know that there will be A-List celebrities there,” said Alexis.
“So what do we do here?” asked Tonya.
“Mingle, socialize,” said Kelsey. “Introduce yourselves to the rest of the crowd. There are many other authors and illustrators here.”
“Most importantly, have fun,” said Jirra.
“Agreed,” added Alexis.
Chapter 92
Later that evening, Alexis and Jirra were relaxing in their hotel suite, after the party. Alexis lifted the half-empty bottle of champagne and refilled their glasses. The bottle had been a gift from Celeste.
“Did you have a good time?” asked Alexis.
“Yes, even better than I thought I would,” replied Jirra. “I wasn’t sure what to expect.”
“Why is that? You’ve been to many similar events with me,” replied Alexis. She then paused. “Oh, I understand; this is the first one of these where you were the person of interest.”
Jirra giggled. “That sounds like a line from your show,” she replied. “But you’re right. I’m still a little uneasy about being in the spotlight. It’s easier, when I’m unknown.”
“Yes, but I watched you; you enjoyed it. And you should. You’re an accomplished writer, and I’m very proud of you,” replied Alexis as she leaned over and gave Jirra a kiss.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“Not to boost your ego any more, but everyone I talked to love your books,” continued Alexis.
“Enough,” giggled Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. “Oh, I was also pleased to see how much fun Tonya had,” continued Alexis.
“I know; it’s so nice to see her have fun, after everything she has been through,” replied Jirra. “I’m really looking forward to tomorrow.”
“So does that mean you’re not worried?”
“I didn’t say that, but I have faith in Max’s plan,” she replied. “Now, let’s finish this bubbly and go to bed.”
“I’ll drink to that,” said Alexis.
Chapter 93
“How do I look?” asked Jirra as she glanced over at Alexis.
“Very nice,” she replied.
Jirra was dressed in a pair of jeans, her cowgirl boots, a red silk blouse, and a black jacket, and around her neck hung her kangaroo charm suspended on a silver chain.
“I figure I might as well be comfortable,” said Jirra.
“Just remember to act relaxed and enjoy yourself,” instructed Alexis.
“Is that what they tell the worm as it’s placed on the hook?” asked Jirra.
Alexis gave her a kiss. “Let’s get Tonya and head on over to your adoring fans,” said Alexis.
Kelsey met Tonya, Jirra and Alexis in the hotel lobby.
“I have a cart to take us over, unless you’d rather walk,” said Kelsey.
“It’s a nice day, let’s walk,” said Jirra.
Alexis pulled out her phone and called Rob, as they headed out of the hotel.
“So how many people does Rob have here?” asked Tonya.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “He didn’t tell me, but I know it will be enough,” said Jirra.
As they walked towards the Convention Center, they began to see the crowds. Many people were in costumes ranging from the very professional to the outright bizarre. Jirra had to smile at one person who was dressed up as Bender, the robot from Futurama. He was currently posing for photos with two women dressed as elves.
“Hi, Bender,” greeted Jirra.
“Bite my shiny metal ass,” he replied sarcastically.
Jirra broke out in laughter. It was just what she needed to help her relax.
Kelsey led them up to an entrance where they were given their passes.
“Okay, follow me. I’ll take you to your booth,” said Kelsey.
Jirra was amazed by the variety of outfits on many of the people in the crowd. There was everything from superheroes to Star Wars characters.
“This is amazing,” she said to Alexis.
“It is pretty cool,” replied Alexis.
It took them nearly ten minutes to reach the booth. Kelsey introduced them to the women working there. In addition to the two books in the series, they were selling mugs, t-shirts and posters. There was also already a small crowd standing in line for the book signing.
Jirra looked at the cover of the second book in the series. The illustration on the cover showed Steffi reading a document that listed the Ten Commandments of the Resistance. It was based on a historic document that Jirra had found in Andrea’s notes. The line that Steffi was reading said “You must treat all traitors as they deserve to be treated.” The complete document was reproduced inside.
“I love the way this looks,” she commented.
“Jirra, you’ll sit here, and Tonya, you sit next to her. Jirra will sign first and then pass the book down to you, Tonya,” instructed Kelsey. “Besides water, do you need anything?”
Tonya shook her head.
“A stiff drink,” mumbled Jirra under her breath as she sat down.
Only Alexis heard her comment, and she playfully punched Jirra in the arm.
Jirra looked around and wondered if any of the costumed people were working for Rob and Max.
“Oh my god, look at that!” exclaimed Tonya as she pointed to her left.
Jirra looked over in the direction that Tonya was pointing.
“Wow!” she exclaimed. “That’s a great costume.”
A person dressed as Chewbacca strolled up to the both and let out a very authentic sounding Wookie roar.
The people standing in line began to take photos, while some applauded.
“Whoever made that put some effort into it,” said Alexis.
The Wookie walked past the booth and got in line to get a signed book.
“Kelsey, we have to get a photo of the Wookie, when I sign its book,” said Jirra.
“I’m already on it,” she replied.
A few minutes later, the book signings started.
As she began to sign the books, Jirra remembered the advice she had gotten at her first book signing -- make the signature neat so it could be read.
The Wookie stayed in character and only made its noises.
Jirra was impressed by the detail in the costume. The head wasn’t just a mask, but had movement in the eyes and mouth.
Kelsey took photos of both Jirra and Tonya with Chewbacca.
After getting its books, Chewbacca didn’t leave. He walked a short distance away and began to pose for photos. A few minutes later, two Imperial Storm Troopers walked up and began to pose for photos with Chewbacca. Jirra had to smile at how normal it all seemed.
She actually didn’t mind all the activities going around the booth, as it added to the festive nature of the book signings.
More than a few people recognized Alexis and stood back to take her photo. She didn’t mind, but she refused to sign any autographs as she didn’t want to take anything away from Jirra and Tonya.
Jirra glanced up as she signed another book and noticed another person in a very authentic costume. The costume was the Predator from the famous Sci-Fi movie. As with the Wookie, people were coming up and taking photos.
Jirra was a little surprised that the person in the costume didn’t play up to the crowds. She thought it was strange that someone would take all that time to make a costume and then act like they were dressed in a jeans and a t-shirt.
Eventually, the Predator made it up to the head of the line. It was then that all hell broke out.
Jirra would later recall that the events seemed to happen in slow motion.
The Predator stood in front of Jirra, and as she was about to sign the book he thrust his right fist at her. His fist struck her in the chest, and she let out a scream.
The Predator let out a curse, as he pulled back his arm again.
Jirra and the others watched in horror as a long knife blade shot out just above his right wrist. As he thrust forward, one of the people in the crowd pushed the Predator, and instead of striking Jirra straight on, the blade slashed across her chest.
Before he could try another attack, Chewbacca struck him in the head, knocking him down to the ground. The Wookie then pulled the arm section off, removing the threat of the blade.
The two Storm Troopers immediately jumped down on top of him, immobilizing him.
Alexis jumped out of her seat and ran to Jirra’s aid.
“Are you okay?” she asked excitedly.
Jirra nodded as she looked down at her chest.
“The bastard ruined my blouse,” complained Jirra.
“You’re not cut? Are you sure?” asked Tonya.
Jirra nodded.
“Max insisted that I wear a vest, it’s both bullet proof and knife resistant. I’m lucky that he only slashed me,” said Jirra.
Alexis wrapped her arms around Jirra and gave her a big hug.
“Thank God you’re okay!” she exclaimed.
The police and security came up and took over for the Wookie and the Storm Troopers. They literally had to disarm the Predator to get the knife removed.
When they pulled off his mask, Jirra immediately recognized Todd Kelly.
Then one of the Storm Troopers took off his helmet; it was Rob.
The second Storm Trooper turned out to Tessa.
Rob explained to the police who Todd was, and they seemed very pleased as they led him away. As they did, the crowd applauded and cheered.
“Nice costumes,” said Jirra.
“I have to admit it was fun,” said Rob.
“Hi Tessa! Thanks for being here,” said Jirra.
“My pleasure,” she replied. “I can’t wait to get out of this stupid outfit. Luke Skywalker was right, you can’t see out of these helmets.”
“What about the Wookie?” shouted one of the people in the horde.
“Yeah, the Wookie never gets any credit,” yelled another person.
On cue, Chewbacca let out a triumphant roar, and the crowd cheered.
“See what happens when you make a Wookie angry? They rip your arm off!” shouted another person.
The crowd began to cheer and laugh at the jokes.
“Thank you, whoever you are,” said Jirra.
“I guess this shows that you should always let the Wookie win,” said Alexis.
Then the person in the costume took off the head.
Jirra immediately threw her arms around the person in the Wookie costume.
“I didn’t think you were going to make it here, Jen!” exclaimed Jirra.
“What and miss all the fun?” replied Jen.
“Holy crap, that’s Jennifer Stevens!” exclaimed a man dressed as Indiana Jones.
Flashes began to go off, as people began to take photos of Jen.
“You always knew how to make an entrance,” said Alexis as she also gave Jen as hug.
The police then interrupted the reunion.
“Are you okay?” a female officer asked Jirra.
“Yes,” she replied as she ran her hands over where the blade has swiped her.
“Well, let’s you to the back so the medical personnel can check you out,” said the police woman.
“We also need to get a statement,” said a tall black police officer. “Please come with us.”
“Go with them; I’ll deal with the people who are still in line,” said Kelsey.
“I want to make sure that they all get signed copies,” said Jirra.
Kelsey smiled back. “Everything will be taken care of.”
With that, the police escorted Alexis, Jirra, Tonya, Jen, Rob and Tessa out of the main hall.
Chapter 94
Much to everyone’s relief, the protective vest kept Jirra from being injured. All she had was a mild bruise from Todd’s initial punch.
“You were very lucky that the blade got stuck with the first blow. Those vests are good, but they don’t stop stabbings,” said the detective.
“Max insisted that I wear it; all it did was ruin my blouse,” said Jirra.
Jirra was now wearing a blue t-shirt with the logo of the San Diego Police Department on it.
“By the way, where is Max?” she asked.
“Mr. Bowie is down, with another detective, talking to Todd Kelly,” said the detective. “Rob McCarthy is with them. I’ve known Rob for years, and I never thought I’d see him a Star Wars outfit.”
“So what’s going to happen to Kelly?” asked Alexis.
“He’s not going anywhere anytime soon. We’re working on the charges as we speak. The DA will probably want to charge him with attempted murder, in addition to all his other offenses,” said the detective.
Over the next couple of hours, the detectives took their statements.
“So do you need anything else from us?” asked Jen.
“No, you’re all good to go,” he said. “I’m sorry that this happened.”
“I’m just glad that we caught him,” said Jirra.
The detective nodded. “Well, enjoy the rest of your stay in San Diego.”
“We will,” said Jirra.
“So what do you want to do, go back to the hotel?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded. “But first, I want to talk to Kelsey; I want to finish the book signing. Do you think they’ll let us do it tomorrow?” asked Jirra.
“I don’t see why not,” said Alexis.
Jirra pulled out her phone and talked to Kelsey. To her relief, they would be able to finish the book signings the next day.
“You sure you want to do it?” asked Jen.
“Hey, you’re the one who taught me that you have to keep the fans happy,” said Jirra.
“Yes, but I think you have a good excuse not to do it,” countered Jen.
Jirra shook her head. “I feel great; a huge weight has been removed off my shoulders. I have been on edge, ever since I learned Todd was free,” explained Jirra. “Now, let’s go get ready for the party.”
“You sure?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded vigorously. “I want to at least make an appearance. I want to show everyone that I’m not running away,” said Jirra.
Alexis smiled and gave Jirra a hug.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “So, Tessa, Jen, do you want to join us?”
“Who’s throwing the party?” asked Jen.
“Richard Thorn,” said Alexis.
Jen grinned. “I’m in! Richard always has great events.”
“Tessa?” asked Jirra. “I’d really like you to join us.”
“Why not?” said Tessa she shrugged.
“Great,” said Jirra.
Chapter 95
Unfortunately, both Rob and Max were too busy to attend the party. They wanted to observe the interrogation of Todd.
A lawyer provided by his family arrived and advised Todd not to speak, but Todd decided to ignore his attorney’s advice.
“I just want to know how the hell you knew I’d be here,” demanded Todd.
“Only after you tell us what we want to know,” replied the DA.
“Fine, what do you want to know?” he asked as he leaned back in his chair.
“Todd, I must insist that you don’t say anything,” argued the lawyer.
“Or what? What are they going to do to me, send me to prison? I’m already an escaped con,” he snapped.
Over the next couple of hours, Todd told them how he escaped and made his way to Brazil. He then detailed how he got into the country. He left out the fact that his cousin helped him, but was pressed for these details by the DA.
“I didn’t have any help; I did it all by myself,” bragged Todd.
“You’re not that smart,” interjected Max.
Todd glared at him. “What do you know?” snapped Todd.
“I know that your cell phone shows numerous calls, which we’re tracing. Anyone who helped you will face charges,” said Max.
Todd looked at his lawyer.
“Is that true?”
The lawyer nodded.
“You got me, why isn’t that enough?” asked Todd.
“You were given help to escape both prison and the country Those are very serious offenses; the US government frowns on these sorts of things,” replied Max.
“Well, I’m not snitching on anyone,” said Todd.
Max laughed. “So now you’re a street criminal. Well, soon you’ll get to meet some real criminals; I hope you enjoy their company.”
“I’m not in prison yet,” said Todd.
“Just a matter of time,” said the DA.
“Okay now its your turn, tell me how you traced me. I was very careful,” demanded Todd.
“You were far from careful,” replied Max. “You left an electronic trail from Philly to Rio.”
“Yeah but you would have needed warrants to do that!” snapped Todd as he looked at his lawyer. “Right?”
“Not if it was part of a private investigation,” replied Max. “A detective firm was hired to track you down; it wasn’t that hard. We knew that, sooner or later, you would do something stupid and come back to the states. All we had to do was wait. We also knew your animosity for Jirra Reid, and it was, as the great detective said, elementary.”
Todd seethed in silence, as he listened. “I’ll get out,” he snapped. “My parents have money, and they’ll get the charges dropped.”
“Unlikely,” said the DA. “In addition to dozens of witnesses, we had dozens of videos of your assault … so far.”
“It wasn’t very smart to attack someone in such a public location,” added Max.
Todd slumped down in his chair. “Yeah, but I got out once.…”
“Even without the charges that you accumulated here today, you’d be going away for a long time,” continued Max. “And as a one time escapee, you’ll be placed in a much stronger cage next time. The best you can hope for is sentencing location.”
“Doesn’t matter; I’ll get out,” said Todd.
“Yeah, and pigs might fly, but I’m not counting on it anytime soon,” added Rob.
Chapter 96
“So where is the party?” asked Jen as they all got into the limo.
“Richard has rented out the Museum of Man. It’s up in Balboa Park,” replied Jirra.
“Museum of Man?” asked Tonya.
“It’s an anthropology and archaeology museum,” explained Alexis. “I visited it when I was back in college. It’s located in a stunning building, and it’s the one with the tower and the big ornate dome.”
“So why there?’ asked Tessa.
“Richard’s latest movie is another one set in ancient Greece. He probably felt this was the best location to tie into the movie,” explained Alexis.
“Say what you will about his movies being all action, little plot and cartoonish dialog, he knows what his audience wants and how to make money,” interjected Jen.
“So how do you know him again?” asked Tonya.
“Alexis was in one of his blockbusters a few years ago,” said Jen.
“Really?” asked Tonya.
Alexis nodded. “I’m still getting residual checks for my action figures.”
“Cool,” replied Tonya. “Um, you said that you know his daughter, right?”
Jirra nodded. “Her name is Hallie,” replied Jirra. “I hope she’s here, along with Kim, but I suspect that they’re in Crete at the archaeological site.”
“That’s right. I got a text from her last week,” said Tessa.
“Tessa, I take it you’ve known the others for a long time too,” said Tonya.
Tessa smiled back. “That’s right,” she replied.
“You sure moved fast today,” said Tonya.
“I would have moved faster, if it hadn’t been for that outfit, but it did allow us to blend in,” replied Tessa. “They were Jen’s idea.”
“And how did you end up in the Chewbacca outfit Jen?” asked Tonya.
“It was out of choice. I’ve worn it before at Comic Con; it allowed me to move around without being recognized. I guess I’m going to have to get a new costume for next year,” replied Jen.
“Too bad you couldn’t get Max into a costume,” said Alexis.
“We offered him one, but he was content to watch in the security center,” replied Jen.
“What was it?” asked Alexis.
Jen shook her head. “Sorry me made me swear I wouldn’t tell anyone,” replied Jen. “It will have to remain a mystery.”
“Okay, we’re almost there,” interrupted Kelsey.
Jirra looked out the window as they crossed the Cabrillo Bridge. The Museum of Man was ahead of them to the left.
“Wow, it’s really beautiful,” said Tonya.
“We’ll be stopping up front in a moment,” said Kelsey.
Jirra could see dozens of people standing behind barriers. They were obviously there to see celebrities.
“So what do we do?” asked Tonya.
“We get out, smile and pose for the crowds, and then head inside like we own the place,” said Jen with a laugh.
As expected, both Jen and Alexis were recognized by some in the crowd. They yelled for them to pose for photographs and autographs.
Jen and Alexis obliged them as Jirra, Tonya, Tessa, and Kelsey watched.
“They really know how to work a crowd,” said Tonya.
Suddenly someone yelled out Jirra and Tonya’s names.
“How’re you feeling, Jirra?” shouted a young woman.
“Good, thanks,” she replied.
“Can you two stand together?” asked the woman as she held up her camera.
Jirra nodded and posed next to Tonya.
The woman took several shots.
“Thanks … I love the books!” she said.
“You’re welcome,” replied Jirra.
“One more thing, can I get you to sign my book? I missed out today,” said the woman.
Jirra and Tonya walked over.
“What’s your name?” asked Jirra.
“Sandra,” she replied.
Jirra signed the book and then handed it to Tonya who did the same.
Sandra looked at the personalized message and grinned.
“Thank you so much. I love the books on their own, but it’s so bitchin’ that you’re also LGBT,” she grinned. “We need role models like you two.”
Jirra watched in stunned silence, as Sandra waved and walked away.
“Wow,” exclaimed Jirra softly. “I’m now a role model.”
They stayed out with the crowds for a few more minutes, before heading inside.
Chapter 97
“Oh my god!” exclaimed Alexis as they walked into the main room of the Museum of Man.
“Typical Richard Thorn,” commented Jen. “Subtle and understated.”
Positioned around the large room were muscular men dressed as Greek hoplites. Each man was wearing a highly polished bronze breastplate, greaves, and a Corinthian helmet. Additionally, they had decorated shields and were carrying a long spear.
“Alexis!” exclaimed Richard as he walked up and wrapped his arms around her. “It’s always great to see you.”
He was dressed in a white tuxedo jacket and black slacks.
“And you, Richard,” she replied.
He then greeted Jen the same way, before turning his attention to Jirra and Tonya.
“Jirra, I was so happy that you came out of that cowardly attack unscathed,” he said.
“Thank you,” she replied. “I survived through the quick actions of my friends.”
He nodded, knowingly.
“I haven’t seen you since the Oscars,” he continued. “However, I have been following your career. You’re an excellent writer, and I absolutely love the books. Very imaginative. A great twist on World War Two stories, I can’t wait to read the next one.”
“Thank you again. This is Tonya, the woman who illustrated them,” introduced Jirra.
As with the others, he gave her a hug.
“You’re quite talented. I’m amazed that these are your first books, but I know they won’t be your last. You have quite a future ahead of you,” he commented.
“Thank you,” replied Tonya.
“Richard, this is a very good friend of ours, Tessa Barnard,” introduced Jirra.
He cocked his head and nodded before giving her a welcome hug.
“I know we haven’t met, but I feel as if I know you. Thank you for saving my daughter,” he stated.
“It was my pleasure,” she replied.
Jirra then introduced him to Kelsey.
“Well, I hope you all enjoy yourselves. Thank you very much for coming,” he said as he walked away to greet some of the other guests. “Jirra, since I can’t talk Alexis into being in any more of my movies, maybe you’d be interesting in working on a script for me.”
“I would be honored,” she replied.
“Excellent, I have a few ideas that I will run past you and see what you think,” he said.
Jirra opened her purse and handed him one of her business cards.
“Excellent!” he exclaimed as he looked at her card before slipping into the breast pocket of his jacket.
“Wow!” exclaimed Tonya. “He’s … amazing.”
Jen nodded. “That’s not an act; that’s the way he is all the time,” said Jen.
“Really?” asked Tonya.
Alexis nodded.
“He’s a good man,” said Alexis.
Well, let’s see what sort of refreshments they have here,” said Jen.
The servers were dressed in white toga-like outfits with laurels in their hair.
“He really goes all out,” noted Kelsey.
“Jirra!” exclaimed a man from across the room.
Jirra turned, and seeing the man, she broke out in a huge smile.
“Nick!” she exclaimed.
A handsome man in a tuxedo wrapped his arms around her and gave her a big hug.
“I heard you might be here,” he said as he let her go.
Tonya’s jaw dropped, as she watched Jirra and Nick talk.
“Tonya, this is Nick Carlton. Nick, this is Tonya Boyington, my illustrator and collaborator,” she introduced.
Nick gave her a hug. “Pleased to meet you, Tonya.”
Tonya opened her mouth but couldn’t speak.
“It’s okay, Tonya. Nick and I are old friends,” said Jirra.
“Yes, we went to the Oscars together,” he said.
“Wow,” replied Tonya. “I … I mean, it’s wonderful to meet you. I’m a huge fan. Damn, that came out wrong.”
“It’s okay Tonya,” he replied with a smile.
Alexis and Jen walked up and joined them.
“By the way, Alexis, congratulations on getting married,” said Nick. “I had the feeling that you and Jirra would be a lovely couple.”
“Thanks, Nick,” replied Alexis as she slipped her arm around Jirra’s waist. “I didn’t expect to see you here, as I didn’t see your name on the credits for Richard’s newest movie.”
Nick shook his head.
“I just signed on as the lead in his next one. He’s doing a remake of Jason and the Argonauts,” said Nick.
“Congrats,” said Jen. “I knew you were destined for leading roles.”
“Thanks Jen,” he replied. “I appreciate all you have done for me.”
The others also congratulated him.
Jirra looked around and then leaned close. “Is Kyle here?” she asked referring to Nick’s boyfriend.
“No, he’s on location right now,” he replied.
“How’re things going?” she asked.
“Things are great,” he replied with a wink.
Jirra smiled back.
“Nick, I don’t know if this is correct or anything, but can my photo taken with you?” asked Tonya.
“Only on one condition,” he replied.
“What’s that?” she asked cautiously.
“That you give me a signed copy of your latest book,” he replied with a grin.
“Deal!” she exclaimed.
Chapter 98
Later in the evening, Tessa and Jirra were talking, as they looked at Mayan exhibit.
“So tell me more about Tonya,” asked Tessa.
Jirra gave her a short version of Tonya’s life.
“I’m glad that you’ve taken her under your wing,” said Tessa. “I like her; she’s got spirit, but I could sense that’s she’s also dealing with some issues.”
“She doesn’t have only me,” said Jirra. “Diana Bowie has taken a strong interest in her upbringing.”
Tessa nodded. “Diana’s a great role model,” said Tessa. “I love her work.”
Jirra then glanced around to make sure no one was around to overhear her.
“I’ve shared my secret with her, as has Beth,” said Jirra.
“Good,” replied Tessa. “Close friends shouldn’t keep secrets.”
Jirra nodded.
“I know that you haven’t told her about the others,” continued Tessa as she studied one of the reproductions of a Mayan monument.
“That’s right. I fully agree that each of us makes their own decision as to who they tell their past,” said Jirra.
“Obviously you trust her,” said Tessa.
“It does feel good to help others. So many people helped me and continue to help me. It’s a nice feeling to return the favor,” she replied.
Tessa smiled back. “I have always felt the same way. This gift that was given to me has allowed me to help many people,” said Tessa. “I suppose that I can trust Tonya too.”
“You mean you’re going to tell her?” asked Jirra.
Tonya nodded. “She’s part of the family now,” said Tessa.
Chapter 99
When the party ended, they headed back to the hotel and to Jirra and Alexis’s room. Kelsey excused herself and went to her own room.
“That was so much fun,” raved Tonya as she flopped down on the couch.
“It was, wasn’t it,” said Alexis.
“Richard always throws wonderful parties,” added Jen.
“It was a nice way to end a rather eventful day,” said Jirra as she sat down next to Alexis.
“I can’t believe you not only know Nick, but he took you to the Oscars!” stated Tonya in awe.
“It was thanks to Jen and Alexis,” said Jirra. “A friend and I went as sham dates for Nick and Kyle. They weren’t out back then as gay or a couple.”
“I’m glad that coming out hasn’t hurt their careers,” said Alexis.
“Thankfully they have a lot of supporters, like Richard,” said Jen.
“And you,” added Alexis.
“I hire talent,” said Jen.
“Yes, but it doesn’t hurt that you like both of them too,” said Alexis.
“Shhh! Don’t let anyone know. I’ve been working on my reputation as a hard core Hollywood producer and director,” said Jen.
The others laughed, and they were joined by Jen.
“Your secret is safe with us,” said Jirra.
Tonya broke out in big grin.
“I want to thank you all for including me in your group,” she admitted. “It means a lot to me.”
“You’re welcome Tonya,” said Jen.
Jirra looked over at Tessa who nodded.
“Tonya, when Beth and I shared our secrets with you, we implied that there were others. Obviously, Jen is in the group; she didn’t have the opportunity to keep her change hush-hush,” said Jirra. “Well, tonight you’re going to meet another member of our sorority.”
Tonya looked over at Tessa who nodded.
“Really?” asked Tonya.
Tessa smiled back.
“I promise not to tell anyone, Tessa,” swore Tonya.
“I know that,” replied Tessa.”So, Tonya, do you believe in miracles?”
Chapter 100
The next morning, they all got together for breakfast in Jirra’s room.
“I’m glad that you’re going to finish the book signings today,” said Tessa.
“It’s the new me. I might have taken the easy way out in the past,” replied Jirra as she smiled at Alexis. “I owe much of my new attitude to my friends.”
“Good for you,” said Jen.
“Well, it will be safe. Max called me last night and they confirmed that Todd was working alone, at least when it came to the attack. His accomplice turned himself in last night and admitted to providing Todd with a car and a place to stay. He also admitted to picking up the Predator costume for Todd, but he swears that he didn’t know about the blade,” said Tessa.
“And what about Todd?” asked Alexis.
“Max says that he’s facing a long list of charges. Since he escaped once, he’s being held in maximum security. I doubt we’ll have to worry about him ever again,” said Tessa. “His mother has also been arrested for aiding Todd in his escape.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Jirra. “So will there be a trial for him?”
Tessa shook her head. “From what Max told me, Todd pretty much confessed to trying to kill you. There will be some sentencing hearings, but no trial.”
“Good! I’m glad to close this chapter in my life. Kelly can rot in prison the rest of his life, as far as I am concerned.
Tessa nodded, and a sly smile appeared on her face. It was very subtle, and only Jen caught it.
Jen immediately knew the meaning of the grin. If, by some miracle, Todd managed to escape, the police would be the least of his worries. Tessa would hunt him down and put an end, permanently, to his ability to make trouble for Jirra. Jen also had to admit to herself that she really didn’t disagree with Tessa’s beliefs.
Tessa knew that Jirra was very lucky to have survived the attack. Max had told her that they couldn’t understand why the blade had stuck the first time. It worked every other time that the police tried it. But as she thought about it, maybe it wasn’t luck. Maybe Jirra was also protected by a higher power. Still, if Todd became a threat again, she would ensure that he would never hurt her sister. She knew that this was part of her destiny -- to protect those close to her.
“So are you going to Comic Con today, Jen?” asked Tonya.
Jen shook her head. “No, I no longer have a disguise. I would be swarmed, if I went in without it,” she replied.
“Yeah and she also likes dressing up in a costume,” interjected Alexis with a laugh.
“That’s true. I mean where else can you dress up like a Wookie and fit in?” replied Jen.
“Yeah, that’s even too wild for Hollywood,” added Alexis.
“So what are you going to do?” asked Tonya.
“I have to get back to work,” replied Jen. “Don’t worry, I’ll see you all again.”
“What about you Tessa?” asked Tonya.
“One day at Comic Con was enough for me. Besides, I miss my husband and daughter. I’m flying back to Boston, this afternoon.”
Tonya nodded.
“Tonya will be coming up to Boston regularly this fall,” said Jirra. “We have a lot to do on the next several stories.”
Tonya grinned. “I’ve never been to Boston.”
“Well, that will change,” said Alexis. “We may not have cheese steaks, but we have lobster.”
“Thanks again,” replied Tonya.
Chapter 101
Jirra and Alexis were back at their home in Boston, a few days later.
“It feels so good to be back here,” said Jirra as they fixed dinner.
“I know what you mean,” replied Alexis. “I don’t start shooting again for another week. Do you want hang out here or go down to the Cape?”
“I just want to be with you and relax,” replied Jirra as she put the chicken in the over. “I just want to hang with you and lead as normal a life as we can have.”
“I don’t know about normal, but I can do without someone stalking and trying to kill you,” replied Alexis.
“That makes two of us,” replied Jirra. “But with Todd in jail, I can’t think of anyone else trying to get me.”
Alexis opened a bottle of wine, filled two glasses and handed one to Jirra. "Well, here’s to us,” said Alexis.
Jirra gently touched her glass to Alexis’s and took a sip.
“That hits the spot,” she commented as they sat down on the couch.
“I agree,” replied Alexis. “So, when do you want to have the official wedding ceremony?”
“Well Beth and Jim are getting married at the end of September,” said Jirra. “What do you say to late October?”
“A Halloween wedding?” asked Alexis.
"Oh, I forgot about that! And then comes Thanksgiving, and then five months of snow,” replied Jirra.
“Okay, then let’s shoot for spring ... say the first week in May,” said Alexis.
“I like it,” replied Jirra and she held her glass out.
Alexis clinked her glass against it.
“We’d better get the invitations out, just in case someone else decides to get married at the same time,” suggested Alexis.
"Okay, so where do you want to do it?” asked Jirra.
“The house down at the Cape,” suggested Alexis.
“I’d like that too,” agreed Jirra.
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra. “I’m so in love with you. I can’t imagine life without you,” sighed Alexis.
“I love you too,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 102
Two weeks later, Alexis was back to shooting scenes for Erin Flynn. Jirra was splitting her time between writing and rewriting scripts for the show and working on the latest graphic novel. The success of the first two books caused the publisher to request the next book to come out as soon as possible. While Jirra was pleased that the books were well received, she refused to cut corners to get the books out faster. Tonya felt the same way, stating that they had to decide between quality or quantity. The publishers reluctantly agreed.
For Jirra, life was fairly routine. Still, she found time to talk to both Celeste and Beth. Celeste was excited about starting work on her graduate degree and also welcoming some new girls into the condo.
Beth was loving her new job and was also excited about her impending wedding. She told Jirra that she knew that she had found her perfect career and that she took great pleasure in “busting scumbags.”
One afternoon, Jen called to see how Jirra was doing.
“Life is good,” replied Jirra cheerfully.
“I’m very pleased to hear that,” said Jen. “You obviously know how lucky you were back in San Diego. Even with your accelerated healing, I would hate to think what would have happened, if he had stabbed you.”
“I know; it’s pretty amazing that the blade didn’t pop out when he first hit me,” said Jirra.
“I was talking to Tessa and neither of us thinks luck had anything to do with it,” countered Jen.
“So what do you think it was?” asked Jirra.
“I don’t know exactly, but I think someone -- or something -- was looking out for you. I don’t think that this change you’ve gone through was just chance and that it’s for some greater good. You’ve already helped Tonya, in so many ways. Also think about what that girl said back at the Museum of Man. You’re a role model for many people,” explained Jen.
Jirra didn’t reply as she absorbed Jen’s words.
“I think the next time you see your spirit guide, you should ask him about it. I know you won’t get a straight answer -- they always speak in riddles -- but you might get some insight,” continued Jen.
“Okay,” replied Jirra.
“Roo, I’m so proud of the ways you have grown, since I first met you,” said Jen.
“Thanks Jen,” replied Jirra. “So, when are you coming out? Alexis says that she would like you to do your waitress character again.”
“I’ll be out in a few weeks,” she said. “Oh, one last thing, you should be hearing from Kelsey in the next day or so.”
“About what?” asked Jirra.
“Richard Thorn wants you and Tonya to do a graphic novel adaptation for his next movie,” said Jen.
“You’re kidding!” exclaimed Jirra.
“Nope. I’ve been telling him for years that his movies are missing out by not doing a graphic novel. Well, he finally believes me, and he wants you two to do it.”
Jirra let out a low whistle. “Wow, this is a great opportunity, and a huge one too.”
“I know you’re up to the task,” said Jen. “You know that I wouldn’t recommend you two, if I didn’t think you were capable of doing it.”
“I won’t let you down,” said Jirra.
“I know that, Roo,” replied Jen. “Well, I gotta run. I’ll be seeing you.”
“Thanks Jen, thanks for everything,” replied Jirra.
As soon as she hung up, Jirra called Alexis and told her the news.
“That’s so cool. You know, at the rate you’re going, you can be the breadwinner, and I can go back to college,” replied Alexis.
Jirra laughed.
“Well, I’ll be home in a few hours; we can go out and celebrate,” continued Alexis.
“I can’t wait, I love you,” said Jirra.
“I love you too. Now, I think you’d better call Tonya and give her the good news,” said Alexis.
“I will,” replied Jirra.
“I love you Roo,” said Alexis.
“I love you too,” replied Jirra.
Jirra let out a sigh and smiled as she thought about Jen’s words. Maybe I am making a difference, she thought as she punched up Tonya’s number.
The End
List of Characters
Tessa Phoenix Barnard - was once a retired US Navy SEAL named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the Goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. She is currently married to writer Jonathan Barnard. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena's Assassin.)
Jonathan Barnard - Investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and writer of several bestselling books on crime and corruption. His wife is Tessa Phoenix Barnard, who was once a man named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena's Assassin.)
Ally Burns - Transgendered Federal agent and currently serving as Assistant Director. Her life partner is Special Agent Carol Williams. (Protector Series, Combined Forces, Coeds Series, Femmed)
Lindsey Dylan - Jirra's best friend back in New Mexico. Lindsey is currently studying to be a chef and follow in her mother Hannah's footsteps. Her father Cody runs the outdoor activities at the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Andrea Carlson - Born Andrew Baker of Cincinnati Ohio. When WWII broke but he crossed into Canada and joined the RCAF. Andy was assigned to a fighter squadron and was shot down. Selected to assist in an escape from a German POW camp, he took on the role of a young woman to assist a British agent. Andy stayed in Denmark to assist the resistance and became Andrea. Later, after SRS, she moved back to the states and became an agent in the CIA and later the Agency. She married and adopted several children. Ben Carlson/Beth Williams is her grandchild. She recently passed away after a long and exciting life. (A Different Kind of Freedom, The Protector Series)
Diana Bowie - As a teenage boy, Darren was abused and blackmailed into being a feminized sex slave. Fearing for his life, he ran away and was rescued by his aunt, the novelist, Faith Collins. Darren became Diana, and was raised by Faith and her husband Max Bowie, a detective and sometimes federal agent. Diana became a famous author and reporter, and is currently teaching journalism at University of PA. Diana currently lives with her lover Kari, a chef and restaurant owner in New Hope, PA. Kari's restaurant is called The Drunken Squirrel. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Coeds)
Max Bowie - Private detective and sometimes agent for the Agency. Married to the writer Faith Collins in the 1980s and for all practical purposes is Diana's adopted father. Faith is the writer of the Erin Flynn detective series. (Corruption, Double Jeopardy, Band of Sisters)
Alexis Eden – Jirra’s partner, she’s a onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. Her parents, Helen and Harold Finster live in Toledo Ohio. Her sister Sue is married to Rick, a chef and they have a little boy named Jimmy and an Irish setter named Marley. Sue and Rick are both very accepting of Alexis and Jirra. Her other sister Trish is less open-minded and is engaged to an insurance salesman named Bill. Alexis's younger brother Harry is a student at Ohio State. Alexis has two sisters and a younger brother. (Fresh Start & Coeds series)
Celeste Farnsworth - Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. She currently attends Penn with Spirit, the wonder dog. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Rachel Greene- Born Richard Greene, he was abducted, transformed, and brainwashed by Max Prendergast, his old high school theater coach. Her transformation was further assisted by Heidi Walsh. Rachel's best friend in school, Ken Marcus helped track her down and she was rescued by The Agency. Ken Marcus's uncle is Steve Williams. (Mentor)
Cat Hawkins - Originally from Golden Hill, PA. Plans on joining the FBI following graduation from Penn. Her best friend in high school is a transgendered girl named Erika Walters. Cat is currently engaged to Matt. (The Scholarship, Coeds)
Thomas Jonathan Hill- Ex-Virginia Commonwealth Attorney, currently serving multiple life sentences for corruption. His downfall was the attempted railroading of Bobbi Marks. His dishonesty was uncovered by a team lead by Max and Diana Bowie. (Double Jeopardy)
Robert Gavin McCarthy- Onetime police detective and colleague of Ally Burns, Rob works as a PI in San Diego and was mentor for Sam Gibson. (Delayed Justice)
Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos - Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer. (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena's Assassin)
Jirra Reid - Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Dr. Liz Reid - Jirra's mother, she is currently working as the staff physician at The Caldera de Gaia Spa in New Mexico. Her husband and Jirra's father was an army officer killed in Afghanistan. Liz is currently engaged to Dr. Dan Montgomery, who is in charge of studying the Anasazi archeological sites located near the spa. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Margo Simon - Once a therapist who worked for the government, she was arrested for running a sex slave ring. She was arrested in an operation led by Ally Burns. Celeste Farnsworth was one of her victims. Beth Williams was also abducted by her. (The Protector Series)
Carla Walters -Brown- Assistant DA in Philadelphia. One of her brothers Brett married Cat's mother. Her other brother, Sam married Erika's mother. (The Scholarship, Coeds)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Steve Williams- One of the top agents at the federal law enforcement organization called The Agency, a hybrid of the FBI and CIA. Recruited from the US Navy SEALs, Steve currently works out of the Spec-Ops department and runs the tactical strike teams. His wife is Maggie who is also an agent. (Change of Course Series, Protector Series, Combined Forces, Coeds Series, Femmed)
Special Guest
Jennifer "Jen" Stevens - Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the "Around Midnight" talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold's Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission.
References
San Diego Museum of Man http://www.museumofman.org/
Cucina Urbana http://www.cucinaurbana.com/about-2
Anasazi beans http://www.wisegeek.com/what-are-anasazi-beans.htm
Owowcow Creamery’s http://owowcow.com/
Haring Brothers Meats http://haringbrothersmeats.com/default.aspx
Pat’s King of Steaks http://www.patskingofsteaks.com/location.html
The Ten Commandments of Danish Resistance
(Handed out within hours of the German Occupation)
You must not go to work in Germany or Norway
You must work badly for the Germans
You must work slowly for the Germans
You must spoil their production machines and tools
You must spoil whatever helps the Germans
You must delay all German transports
You must boycott all Italian films and papers
You must not buy or trade with the Nazis
You must treat all traitors as they deserve to be treated
You must defend every person persecuted by the Germans
JOIN THE FIGHT FOR DENMARK’S FREEDOM
(Source; Hitler’s Savage Canary. A history of Danish Resistance in World War II by David Lampe)
List of Stories in Julieverse
(This is the timeline, in order as best I can recall. Some of the stories were written as stand-alone tales, but then incorporated in later stories. If I left anything stories out it was unintentional)
A Different Kind of Freedom (Most of story takes place in 1940’s)
Corruption (Most of story takes place in 1980’s)
The Scholarship
Off The Rim
Personal Foul (takes place in 2002)
Change of Course
Change of Course II
Change of Course III
Change of Course IV
The Protector
The Protector 2
Combined Forces
Celestial Awakenings
The Protector-Hunted
Ambition
The Protector of Angels- Team Slothrop
The Protector: Race Against Time
Purpose
Turbulence
Turbulence: Back to School
Fresh Start
The Protector: Assorted Sweets
Forget-Me-Not
Vengeance is Bittersweet
Double Jeopardy
Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena's Assassin
Coeds
A Perfect Match
Band of Sisters
Coeds 2
The Protector- The Mole
Wild Card
Coeds 3: Anasazi Summer
Iona; Coeds
Mentor
Targets
Twins
Femmed
It’s Just Business
Delayed Justice
Sins of the Father
Three Cases and a Wedding (An Iona Beddau Adventure)
Twisted Values
Evil Woman
Coeds 4: Life Happens
The Protector: Next Generation
Grantville: An Iona Beddau Adventure
Coeds 5: New Opportunities
Shock to the System (Takes place in 2012)
Device One (Takes place in the future)
Change of Venue
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Robert Arnold
Be careful what you wish for in life…especially when magic is involved.
Chapter 1
Ethan Weller sat down at the bar and motioned to Rick the bartender. Rick nodded and began to make the young lawyer’s usual order, one dry martini.
Ethan was a regular at the bar, located in San Diego’s Gas Lamp district, as it was only two blocks from his condo. He would park his BMW in the condo’s parking garage and then have a nightcap or two. The last thing the up-and-coming lawyer needed was a DUI.
“Here you go,” said Rick as he placed the drink in front of Ethan.
“Thanks,” replied Ethan as he took a sip. “Perfect as always, Rick.”
The bartender nodded and walked over to take the order of a pair of women at the far end of the bar.
“I thought I’d find you here.”
Ethan turned and nodded as he saw his co-worker, Ashley Woodard, standing behind him.
She had joined the firm around the same time that Ethan had and while they were never close friends, they were social.
Like Ethan, she had all the makings to be an excellent lawyer; but, unlike him, her career at the firm hadn’t lived up to promise. It wasn’t a lack of legal skills, rather it was that she often looked for shortcuts and avoided putting in the effort to excel at the firm.
However, what she lacked in hard work, she more than made up for it in her appearance. Ashley was a stunning natural blonde. Her tailored suit looked as if it was painted on her shapely body. She often used her looks as a tool to get others to do her work and as a weapon against others when needed. This didn’t make her well liked among many of the firm’s lawyers. Ethan was one of the few at the firm who seemed immune to Ashley’s antics.
“Pull up a stool,” he offered. “You want something to drink?”
Ashley slipped onto the stool. “I’ll have what you’re drinking.”
Ethan motioned to Rick who nodded back.
When he drink arrived she made a toast in Ethan’s direction. “I just heard the good news, congratulations on being named a partner.”
Ethan nodded. “Thank you, even if it’s premature. The official announcement won’t be for another couple days.”
“Still, it’s quite an accomplishment; I’m quite envious,” she replied as she took a sip of her drink.
“Actually, I should be congratulating you,” stated Ethan as he pointed to the large diamond engagement ring on Ashley’s finger.
She just nodded and took a long drink or her martini.
“What’s wrong? I mean I thought you’d be ecstatic about marrying Joe,” he asked.
Ashley had been seeing Joe Brockington, the handsome son of the senior partner for the past three months.
“He wants me to quit and become a fulltime wife and mother,” bemoaned Ashley. “Damnit, I like him, but I don’t want to be his wife! And the last damn thing I want is to have a baby; I mean I don’t spend five days a week at the gym to get this body to blow up like a blimp just to have a kid.”
Ethan didn’t say a word. Joe was a great guy, but he had always suspected that Ashley was just sleeping with him in order to advance her career. He also noticed that she said that she liked him…love wasn’t mentioned.
“I mean, you’re being made a partner and I get to stay home and raise rugrats,” she continued bitterly.
“So don’t marry him,” suggested Ethan.
“What would that get me? If I break this off I’ll get canned in a heartbeat. I bet everything on dating him and I played every card right… and I still lose! I wanted to advance… not be his wife!” she exclaimed as she drained her drink. She immediately held up her empty glass. “You’re the one who has the life I want.”
Ethan laughed. “My life? What life? I have no life. I get up, workout, go to work until ten or eleven at night, and stop here for a couple of drinks and then go to bed.”
“Yes, but you’re now a partner,” noted Ashley.
Ethan loosened his silk tie and ran his fingers through his short brown hair. “That just means I will be working even harder.”
“You have a life; I mean you always seem to have a striking woman on your arm at firm events,” offered Ashley.
“Those are just dates…granted really great dates…really great dates, but nothing serious, I don’t have anyone in my life. I sometimes wonder why I do this; I mean I have a great condo…which I’m almost never in; a hot car…which I only drive to work; occasional sex….I don’t know if it was all worth it.”
“But you’re a great lawyer, Ethan,” said Ashley as she held up her drink.
He finished his drink and motioned for a refill. “I’m good at what I do; but it’s just corporate law…I sometimes feel I’m wasting my life; I mean what do we really achieve here?”
“Would you rather be scraping by as an assistant DA?”
He shrugged. “At least I could feel good about my life; I could feel that I’m actually accomplishing something worthwhile.”
“Are you saying what we do isn’t worthwhile?”
“We help corporations sue other corporations; we help the rich get richer; we sometimes defend lawbreakers….and what do we get out of it?”
“Wealth and prestige!” Ashley laughed.
“There must be more to life than that,” countered Ethan.
“It’s so funny, you have what I want and you want I’m heading for,” said Ashley.
He shrugged his shoulders again. “Well, at least you can practice law until the wedding. So when is it?”
“Joe wants to get married as in three months,” she replied. “Of course, that means that I have only two months or so to go as I’ll have to quit in order to devote myself to the wedding. The invitations are going out next week. If I were to back out, not only would I get fired, but no one else would hire me. Old man Brockington would have me blackballed in a heartbeat. I’d have to move out of the state.”
“Sorry,” he replied as he took a sip of his second drink. “Here’s to our joint misery.”
Chapter 2
Friday evening Ethan left his office and headed down to the parking garage. It had been a long week and he was looking forward to relaxing. It would be the first weekend that he wasn’t working in three months.
He walked towards his BMW when he heard Ashley cursing. He walked over to her parking spot and found her sitting behind the wheel.
“Damnit!” she exclaimed as she slammed the steering wheel with both her hands.
“What’s wrong?” he asked as he walked up to her car.
“Oh, hi Ethan. My battery is dead; can you please give me a jump?”
He shook his head. “Sorry, I don’t have any cables. Look, I was the last one in the office so why don’t I give you a lift home? You can have AAA come out tomorrow.”
“I’d appreciate that,” she replied as she got out of her Mercedes. “I don’t live far from here.”
It turned out that Ashley only lived ten blocks away from his place.
“Why don’t you come up? I have a great bottle of wine,” she offered.
He shook his head. “You’re an engaged woman,” he replied with a wink. “I just became a partner; I don’t want to get on Joe’s bad side.”
“And you just saved my butt, come on, I doubt if Joe would mind,” she countered.
Ethan thought about it. “Okay, why not?”
Chapter 3
Ashley’s condo overlooked San Diego Bay.
“Wow, how did you afford this?” he asked as he stepped out on the balcony and looked out at the light of Coronado and Point Loma. “The view is fantastic.”
“I was left with a rather large inheritance from a rich grandfather,” she replied as she stepped out to join him. “Here’s your wine.”
Ethan took the glass form her.
“Here’s to the future,” she said as she held up her own glass.
Ethan smiled back. “To the future.”
He sipped the wine and found that it was an excellent vintage. In fact, he couldn’t remember tasting anything so delicious in his life.
“Where did you find this?”
“Oh, I have connections,” she replied. “Come on inside and we’ll talk about it.”
They sat down together on her leather couch. Without waiting for him to say anything, Ashley refilled his glass.
“If I didn’t know better, I might think you were trying to get me drunk,” he said as he picked up his glass. The wine was excellent and he couldn’t get enough.
“Maybe I am,” she replied. “My, you’re thirsty; here let me fill up your glass again.”
“I’ve never tasted anything like this before,” he continued.
“No, I’m pretty sure you haven’t,” she replied. She then set her glass down and kissed him.
Ethan tried to push her back. The last thing he wanted to do was have an affair with the future wife of his boss.
“Please, Ashley, you don’t want to do this,” he said.
“Oh, you’re wrong, Ethan…I do want to do this…and stop fighting your sense of decency and give in,” she said as she started to undo his tie.
Ethan wanted to get up and leave, but with each kiss he could feel himself giving in.
Ashley began to unzip his pants and was stroking his now erect cock.
“Give in, Ethan, you know you want me,” she moaned as she pushed him onto his back.
Before he could reply Ashley was mounting him, and he felt his cock slide into her pussy.
“Slow down, Ashley…damn you’re practically raping me,” he exclaimed.
“You have no idea how appropriate that describes what I’m about to do to you,” she replied. She then leaned down and kissed him, forcing her tongue deep into his mouth.
He suddenly felt lightheaded and his whole body began to tingle. It was unlike any sensation that he had ever felt in his life. He tried to speak, but no words came out. He looked up at Ashley and saw the strangest smile on her face. It was the last thing that Ethan remembered.
Chapter 4
Ethan slowly came to. Gradually he woke up and tried to clear his head. He felt so groggy and could barely open his eyes. Everything felt wrong as he sat up and tried to focus. Obviously he wasn’t in his own bed. Memories of the previous night came back and he knew that he was in Ashley’s bedroom.
He slowly got of bed and saw Ashley standing in front of him. Like him, she was totally naked.
“Um, Ashley…”
He stopped in mid-sentence. He looked down and realized that Ashley wasn’t standing in front of him…he had been looking at his reflection in a full length mirror…he was Ashley!
He ran his hands down his now female body and could feel that it was all real. Somehow he was now a woman. A wave of panic swept through his body.
“Ashley, are you here?” he called out. He then realized that in addition to her body he also sounded like her. “Shit!”
He didn’t bother to get dressed and instead rushed out of the bedroom. He searched the condo and it only took him a few moments to realize that he was alone.
This can’t be happening, he thought. People don’t just change bodies…it’s not possible.
His heart was beating rapidly as was his breathing; he sat down on the couch and tried to calm down. He looked down at his now feminine body and felt like screaming.
He then hit upon an idea; he reached for the phone and dialed his own number.
“Good morning, Ashley,” answered the voice on the other end…it was his old voice.
“You’re Ashley,” he replied fighting back panic.
The male voice laughed. “No my dear you are now Ashley Woodard and I am Ethan Weller. Haven’t you looked at yourself this morning?”
“No…I’m Ethan…what did you do to us?” he demanded.
“Look at yourself in the mirror; to the world you are Ashley… the sooner you accept this the better, you don’t want people to think you’re crazy do you? And isn’t it obvious what happened? We swapped bodies. I am now you and you are now me…forever!”
“Please don’t do this!” he begged as tears began to run down his face.
“Poor baby, you sound distressed. I’ll be over in a few minutes…Ashley.”
Chapter 5
Ethan looked at the reflection in the bedroom mirror. There was no denying that he was now Ashley and that he was now a woman. I’m a woman…I’m Ashley she thought.
Just mentally accepting this fact caused her to feel weak and she fell down to her knees and began to sob.
As the tears poured out it was clear that Ethan…the new Ethan was right. No one would believe what had happened. There was no proof and Ethan was right, if she started to rant about body swaps they would lock her away.
Ashley got up and sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her body. There was no denying that she had a gorgeous body. She was fit and had a body that would put most Playboy centerfolds to shame.
She cupped her large breasts and felt their weight. These were her breasts now she thought.
Next her hand slipped down to her vagina. Her public hair was neatly trimmed short. Ashley carefully touched herself and shook her head in disbelief.
Then she saw the engagement ring on her finger. “Shit!” she exclaimed as she pulled her hand up from between her legs. It hit her that she was engaged to Joe Brockington and in less than three months she would be his bride. It was bad enough that she was now a woman, but to top it all off she was going to be married soon.
That’s why Ashley…Ethan had done this, to get out of marriage and to get a partnership.
“Fuck!” she screamed as she stood up.
She then realized that she would have to find a way to survive this.
As Ashley ran her fingers through her long blonde hair, she wondered how would she function? How could she fool everyone into thinking she was really Ashley? She may have looked like Ashley, but what did she really know about her new identity?
“Don’t panic,” she exclaimed as she stood up and looked for something to put on. Without thinking she walked into the bathroom and took a silk robe down from behind the door and slipped it on. She then froze.
“How the hell did I know that was there?” she exclaimed.
Without thinking she picked up a brush and began to slowly brush her hair. Instinctively she knew how to style her hair…the same way Ashley did. It hit her that there must be something in the transformation process that gave her access to Ashley’s memories. Hopefully they would be enough to help her get on with her life.
She then heard her doorbell ring.
Chapter 6
It was a shock to see what had been her old identity standing outside her door.
Ashley opened the door the whole way.
Ethan smiled and stepped inside as if nothing was out of the ordinary. “Good morning Ashley.”
Ashley closed the door while she tried to control her temper.
“This isn’t right,” she exclaimed “I never did anything to you to deserve this.”
“I know, but you were available,” replied Ethan as he stepped into the kitchen. “You want some coffee?”
Ashley nodded. “Can you reverse this?”
“Why would I? I have everything I want now,” replied Ethan as he made the coffee.
“Please,” begged Ashley. She was shocked how much at ease the old Ashley was with her new persona.
“No way. I can’t believe how much I already love being a guy. Oh, just so you know I’ve already had a busy morning. I’ve changed my passwords on my computer, both at home and at work. I’ve also done the same for my bank account. I had no idea I had saved so much,” he replied with a grin. “I recommend you do the same, although you have nothing to worry about me robbing you. I have what I want.”
“So you have my memories too,” she said.
He nodded. “The only memories you don’t have are those related to the transformation process. Within twenty-four hours you’ll know the rest and therefore will have no problem functioning as Ashley Woodard or should I say the future Mrs. Joseph Brockington.”
“So I will become you?” she asked bitterly.
Ethan shook his head as he poured the coffee. “Your personality will merge with my old essence and the same will happen to me. You’ll retain all your old memories too. Also as time progresses you will get more at ease with your new gender. The process works faster if you don’t fight it. In fact, you’re already more female than you think. Tell me your name.”
Without hesitation she answered. “I’m Ashley Suzanne Woodard.”
“And your gender?”
Ashley gasped. “I’m a woman.”
“See how easy that was. Soon being a male will be just a vague memory,” Ethan replied.
“What about Joe?” she asked as she sipped her coffee. “Won’t he notice the difference?”
“That’s up to you. I will let you know that he’s very good in bed as you’ll soon find out, don’t forget you’re going out with him tonight,” he said.
Ashley concentrated and the memory came out. Joe was taking her out to dinner at Croce’s in the Gas Lamp District. She felt a wave of anticipation sweep through her body which caused her to gasp.
Ethan smiled. “That’s right, you like men now…along with women.”
“How can I fool Joe? He’ll know that something has changed,” she argued.
“Just give your body to him and he won’t notice the change. I sometimes think Joe’s proposal to me…I mean you…isn’t all of out love…but that’s your problem now. By the way, in case you haven’t remembered yet, Joe loves getting oral.”
“I hate you,” she exclaimed as she glared at him.
Ethan shrugged his shoulders. “That’s to be expected. I would feel the same way. If I were you I would just accept your new life and move on. If you try and get revenge on me I promise I will fuck you up!”
Ashley stared back and realized that Ethan was right. He was bigger and stronger than her. Additionally he knew all Ashley’s dirty secrets, which were now her dirty secrets.
“And you can’t do anything back to me. Too bad you led such a moral life. I mean you don’t even lie on your timecard!” said Ethan. He looked at his watch. “Well, I need to get to the gym. I will see you at work on Monday. Oh, by the way, I was nice enough to pick up your car and it’s in your usual parking spot. Here are the keys. There was nothing wrong with the battery; just in case you haven’t figured that out.”
He set the keys down on the counter and started to way away.
Ashley fell to her knees and grabbed him around his legs. “Please, Ethan…change us back!” she cried.
Ethan looked down at her and laughed. “No fuckin way! I love being a guy, and soon you’ll love being a woman.”
He pulled away and left, closing the door behind her as she sobbed.
Chapter 7
After a few minutes, Ashley got up locked her door. She began to search her memory and a flood of information swept through her mind. While she realized that she now knew much of Ashley’s life; she also knew nothing about how the body swap occurred.
Obviously there was something in the wine, she thought. She ran to the kitchen and search for the bottle, but it was gone. It was obvious that the original Ashley had thought of everything.
Ashley picked up her mug of coffee and sat down on the couch to think about what to do next. She had to take this one day at a time. The most pressing issue was the fact that she was going out with Joe that evening. She also realized that there was a very good probability that she would end this night in bed with Joe.
The thought of making love to him caused her body to react. She could feel her nipples hardening and her vagina began to feel wet.
She dropped her head into her hands.
She wasn’t ready for this; but she saw no way out. Besides, part of her was looking forward to being with Joe.
Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of her cell phone going off.
She instinctively knew where it was and she answered it.
“This is Ashley,” she said automatically.
“Good morning, Ms. Woodard. This is Raven at the salon; we had a last minute cancellation and you asked to be called if we could get you in,” said the woman.
Ashley paused and tried to recall just what Raven was talking about. It then came to her; she was getting her hair and nails done.
“Great, what time?” she asked without hesitation.
“Ten,” replied Raven. “I hope this isn’t too short of notice.”
Ashley looked at the clock on the kitchen wall and saw that it was almost eight. “Ten is fine.”
“Oh, do you want to tan too?”
Ashley remembered that she had regular sessions in the tanning booth. “Yes, that would be great. Thank you Raven.”
It was only after the call was over that Ashley realized how effortlessly she had handled the call from the salon. It was true; whatever had caused the transformation was changing her mentally to match her new body.
Chapter 8
Ashley showered and then picked out an outfit. It was not an easy task as most of Ashley’s clothes were very revealing, even her work clothes were obviously selected to show off her body. This would be one change that she would institute; while she had no problem dressing stylish; she would tone down the original Ashley’s look. Money wasn’t an issue, as she remembered that she was well off financially. After the trip to the salon she would go shopping.
She sorted through her clothes and finally picked out a very short white skirt and a light green silk top. Much to her dismay she discovered that almost all of Ashley’s shoes were high heels and she made a mental note to buy some more comfortable shoes.
As she put on her makeup, she felt as if her hands were being guided by some force. She had no previous experience in putting on makeup, yet she did it flawlessly.
“Not bad,” she exclaimed as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.
She headed down the salon. As it was only three blocks away she decided to walk. After just two blocks she was ready to toss the heels and walk in her bare feet, but she decided to tough it out. She mentally moved shoes to the top of the shopping list.
Without thinking, she automatically entered the salon and removed her designer sunglasses.
“Good morning, Ms. Woodard,” greeted the young woman from behind the counter.
It took Ashley a moment to come up with the girl’s name. “Hello, Andrea, how are you this morning?”
Andrea looked stunned that Ashley would ask her a question. She was stunned that the woman even remembered her name. “Um, fine, thank you.”
“That’s nice,” replied Ashley as she sat down. “I have a ten o’clock appointment.”
A few minutes later a woman with short black hair, streaked with red rushed out from the back. “I’m so sorry, Ms. Woodard. Please follow me to the back. Have you been waiting long?”
Ashley stood up. “It’s okay, Raven, actually I’m a few minutes early. There’s no reason to apologize.”
Raven had the same stunned look that Andrea had had a few moments earlier. While they appreciated the lawyer’s money, they all thought she was a stuck-up bitch. “Is everything alright, Ms. Woodard?”
Ashley nodded. “It’s fine and Raven; please call me Ashley, Ms. Woodard is too formal.”
Raven cast a quick glance at Andrea. “Um, sure...Ashley. Anyway, we’re ready for you.”
Ashley followed Raven to the back. She suspected that judging from the reactions of the staff that they didn’t particularly like Ashley. Well, we can make another change, thought the new Ashley.
Chapter 9
“Thank you very much, Raven. I love the way my hair looks,” said Ashley as she looked in the mirror. It was now slightly shorter and slightly layered. It also gave her a softer appearance. “I’m so glad you suggested this style.”
“You’re welcome, Ashley,” said Raven. She had been trying to get Ashley to change her hairstyle for months. She wondered if aliens had abducted the normally bitchy lawyer and put a robot, and a rather pleasant one to boot, in her place.
As Ethan, Ashley almost never relaxed and this morning she had spent three hours getting pampered and worked on. It was the most relaxed she had felt in years. Maybe there were some good things about this swap she thought.
In addition to having her hair done, and tanning session, she had a facial and had both a manicure and pedicure.
When Ashley got her bill she added a sizable tip onto the receipt and handed it back. Raven seemed shocked and thanked Ashley again. Apparently, the original Ashley wasn’t much of a tipper either, noticed Ashley.
“Thank you very much Ms. Woodard…I mean Ashley,” said Raven, who now had a big smile on her face.
“You’re welcome, Raven,” replied Ashley. “I know that I have demanding in the past; but things are changing in my life.”
“I saw the ring, congratulations,” said Raven pointing to Ashley’s hand.
Ashley smiled. While she wasn’t sure about the wedding, she didn’t see a way out of it either. “Thank you. Can I make my new appointment now?”
Raven looked stunned again. She was used to bending over backwards to squeeze in the female lawyer at the last minute. “Yes, the usual two weeks for nails and tan?”
Ashley nodded. “That would be great, oh I’d like a facial too; that felt wonderful.”
Raven filled out an appointment card and handed it to Ashley. She wasn’t sure why the normally aloof woman was so friendly today, but she wasn’t about to complain either.
“Thank you, Raven,” said Ashley as she headed towards Horton Plaza to do some shopping.
Chapter 10
Three hours later Ashley was back in her…condo. It was so strange; she knew that until that day she had been Ethan, yet with each passing minute she was feeling more and more at ease with being Ashley. She had to focus a moment, but gradually she could remember where everything was in her new home.
She was still fuming at what Ethan had done to her; but she also couldn’t think of any way to get back at him.
She was very proud at what she had accomplished as Ethan. While she had never been close with her father and step-mother, she didn’t want to cause them pain either. Even if she found a way to hurt Ethan, she doubted she could do it. Basically the only solution open to her was to just move on as Ashley and hope that Ethan didn’t mess up his life.
She put away the clothes she had bought and looked at her watch. She still had several hours until she would have to get ready for her date with Joe…her future husband.
It had been a very bad secret when Ashley and Joe had started seeing each other. Most, her self included had always thought that the original Ashley was just trying to sleep her way to the top. There was no sense of “I was right” now that she knew that it was all true. She also wondered if Joe loved her or was just looking for a trophy wife.
It was also no secret that Joe was very ambitious. Yes, he was a very nice guy, but it was obvious that he wanted more out of life than to be the head of a law firm.
Ashley wondered if her future was now to be the loving and supportive wife. She also wondered what it would be like to be pregnant.
Chapter 11
Ashley logged on her computer and after changing all her passwords, she began to search her files. But first, she performed a full security check of the computer and discovered a backdoor that had obviously been left by the original Ashley. She made the appropriate changes to ensure that Ethan stayed out of her life.
As she checked her files she was pleased to confirm that while Ashley had lived an expensive lifestyle, she was in excellent financial shape. The last thing she wanted was to be in debt and she had been slightly worried that the original Ashley might have cleaned her out.
She then discovered a file that awoke some memories. She now knew what the original Ashley had said about dirty secrets and she suspected that it had been left for her as a reminder not to rock the boat. As she opened the file, a wave of memories swept through her mind.
Ashley could remember each of her lovers…in explicit detail. She had lost her virginity in high school when she was fifteen. She had seduced her best girlfriend the following year.
As Ashley looked over the list of what was now her sexual history, she recalled moments with each and every one of her past lovers. The good thing was all of the sexual encounters were consensual. Also, of her pre-Joe partners, none were in any position to expose publicly what had happened. One other good thing was that she had not cheated on Joe.
She could remember her first sexual encounter with him, eight months ago, and since then she had been faithful.
Chapter 12
Ashley nervously checked her appearance for the third time. She had changed her outfit twice before setting on an elegant short sleeveless black dress. As with most of the original Ashley’s wardrobe, the dress fit like a glove and left little to the imagination.
What was amazing that Ashley actually felt satisfaction with her appearance; everything was perfect. She was wearing gold hoops and a matching gold chain around her neck. It was more subdued that what the original Ashley would have worn, but it looked classier.
Her makeup was more restrained too; but Ashley knew that it worked.
Her shoes were open-toed five inch black pumps that showed off her new pedicure.
To top off her outfit she selected a simple black wrap.
“Okay, are you ready?” she asked herself aloud.
Just as Ethan had said, she was adapting to the changes. She was getting used to being Ashley Woodard and she was getting used to being a woman.
Before she could answer herself her doorbell rang. She took a deep breath and walked out of her bedroom to answer the door. She felt satisfaction in the way her body moved as she slinked towards the door.
She took one last breath and opened the door.
Joe was dressed in a tailored suit and his eyes lit up when he saw Ashley standing in front of him.
“Hi,” she said.
“Wow,” he stated. “Honey…you look stunning tonight!”
Ashley smiled back. “Um, thanks.”
Joe laughed as he stepped inside. “You know what I mean. But I have to admit that I really like the new look.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “I thought it was time for a change.”
Joe slipped his arms around her and pulled her close. He then kissed her.
Ashley had been wondering all day what it would feel like to be kissed by a guy. To her surprise…she found that she really liked it. She also discovered that she felt a new sensation…she liked having him in control.
Chapter 13
Joe wasn’t sure what happened to Ashley, but he was pleased with the change. She seemed…softer than normal and it was a nice change. He wondered if it would carry on into the bedroom after dinner.
He had to admit that at first the attraction to Ashley had been strictly physical. He knew she was ambitious and suspected that she was using him…just as he was using her. However, as their relationship developed he figured that she would be a good partner. She was intelligent, beautiful and classy, a perfect combination for the type of wife he would need.
The one thing he didn’t like about her was the fact he had always felt that there was a struggle for power between the two of them. But tonight he saw a crack in her persona. And he had to admit that he really liked it and for the first time he wondered if this was going to be a real marriage.
Dinner was at Croce’s in the Gas Lamp District. Saturday night was usually packed, but Joe never had a problem getting a table. There were definite perks to being rich and powerful.
“What are you having this evening, Honey?” he asked as he looked at the menu.
Ashley looked over the entrées. “I don’t know, I was thinking about the grouper.”
“That does sound good,” he said.
“What about you?” she asked.
“I’m leaning towards the sea bass,” he replied.
“Well, that will make the wine selection a bit easier,” she replied.
He nodded. “Any suggestions?”
“No; why don’t you pick out one, you always pick out something good,” she replied.
This was easier than she thought it would be. She remembered how the original Ashley had said that the transformation was designed so that she would adapt quickly.
She came to an epiphany at that moment; since she would have to live out her life as Ashley she would also accept the fact that she would be Joe’s wife. The drive she had put into her old life as Ethan Weller, corporate lawyer, she would put into her new career as Mrs. Joseph Brockington.
Chapter 13
“Dad and I decided to hire two new lawyers,” he said as they ate.
Ashley nodded. “Of course; one to replace Ethan… and the other to take my place.”
He nodded. “I think Ethan will do a great job.”
Ashley took a sip of her wine. She debated making a comment about watching your back around Ethan, but decided against it. “Um, can I ask you a question?”
Joe nodded. “What is it, honey?”
“Well, since I’m leaving soon anyway; that sort of means I can’t take on any new cases. It doesn’t make sense for me to just occupy an office; so what do you think about me leaving sooner than we originally discussed?”
Joe had just taken a drink of wine and it was all he could do to stop from spitting it out as he was so stunned by what she had just said.
“It just makes sense,” she continued. “It’ll be easier for all concerned if I give my notice.”
“The last time we talked about this you wanted to keep working up to the week of the wedding. Why the change?”
“Like I said, it only makes sense,” she replied in a matter of fact way. “I know that I originally wanted to keep working even after we married; but every marriage requires some give and take. I want to do this right.”
“I’m stunned Ashley…very pleased, but stunned,” he said with a smile as he reached over and took her hands into his.
“Good, then it’s settled,” she said. Her reasons for making this concession were twofold. The first reason was that she didn’t want to be around the same office as Ethan. The second reason was that she wanted to show Joe that she was serious about their marriage. If she was destined to spend the rest of her life as a woman and a wife, then she would do it right. “So I guess this is my two week notice.”
“Accepted! You know, I don’t know what’s changed, but I like it,” said Joe.
She smiled back. “I plan to totally honest with you…and I expect the same in return.”
Joe nodded. “Okay, how’s this for honesty…I want to take you back to my place and make love all night…how does that sound?’
Ashley stared back and nodded. “Sounds like a wonderful severance package.”
He laughed at her reply.
Chapter 14
Joe’s home was near the top Mt. Solidad and it had a fantastic view of the Pacific Ocean. It was another benefit of being rich.
They walked into his house together.
“Do you want something to drink?” he asked as he took her wrap.
“That would be nice; what do you suggest?”
“I have a bottle of champagne in the fridge,” he replied.
“That sounds wonderful,” she replied as she walked into the living room to look out the large plate-glass windows that looked out at the Pacific Ocean. “Wow, it’s so beautiful up here.”
Joe walked in with champagne and two flutes. “I’ve never heard you say that before.”
Ashley turned and smiled. “I guess I was too wrapped up with my career. Now that I’m giving that up I’m starting to look at things differently.”
“Well, I like the change,” said Joe as he opened the bottle of champagne. “You seem to have changed a lot.”
You have no idea, thought Ashley.
“Well, I just want to say that I like it,” said Joe. He poured the champagne and handed her a glass as she sat down next to him.
They gently touched glasses and drank.
Ashley cuddled up next to Joe on the couch and he wrapped his arm around her.
“This is nice,” he commented.
“This is just the start,” she added.
Joe smiled, carefully took the flute from her hand and set it down on the coffee table and then began to kiss her.
He immediately noticed another change; Ashley was responsive as always, but she was also submissive…allowing him to take control.
Chapter 15
Ashley snuggled up next to Joe as he slept. They had just spent the last couple of hours making love. It had left them both exhausted and totally fulfilled.
While she was very tired, she had too much on her mind to sleep. She had just had sex with a man…a man that had been her boss and friend when she was Ethan. Yet, everything had been wonderful. She had no idea that her body was capable of such feelings. Instead of being disgusted by the fact that she had made love to Joe; she was thrilled.
Her mind played back the events of the evening’s love making. It had started with her giving him oral sex back in the living room. It had happened so naturally. She felt no revulsion or even hesitation as she took his cock into her mouth. In fact, she found it a very erotic act.
Next they moved to the bedroom where they made love several times. She was stunned how good it felt to have her nipples caressed and kissed. And then there was the sensation of having his cock enter her body; it was incredible…and as for the orgasm, correction, make that orgasms, well they were mind-blowing.
She thought about what the future held; but she knew one thing that she wanted to make it work with Joe and she would do what it takes to ensure that. However, she wasn’t about to be a doormat either. She decided that she would have to have a talk with Joe in the morning.
Chapter 16
Ashley sat the dining room table, wearing one of Joes’s robes, as she sipped her coffee. Joe sat next to here.
“That looks a lot better on you than me,” he commented.
“Thanks,” she replied.
“Last night was incredible,” he commented. “In fact it was the best we’ve ever had.”
She nodded. “Joe, I want to make this work. We both know that I initially wanted you because you’re the son of the firm’s founder; but I truly love you now and if you really want me to your wife then I will do it.”
He just nodded.
Ashley could tell that her revelation wasn’t exactly a surprise.
“I appreciate your honesty, Ashley,” he replied.
“However, while I will be your wife and eventually mother to our children, I want something back from you,” she continued.
“What is that?” he asked cautiously.
“If we’re going to get married, then we truly stay faithful to each other. A marriage is a partnership. If I’m giving up my career, I don’t what to just be a figurehead. Besides, last night was the just the start.”
Joe rubbed his chin as he listened.
“I know that you picked me out more for my looks than for love,” she continued.
He nodded. “Go ahead; I like this new honesty between us.”
She smiled back. “Honesty is the only way. So, why is it so important that you get married now? I mean we really don’t know each other that well and the wedding is sort of rushed.”
“Perceptive as always; I’ve been contacted by the local party officials about running for congress. They said that a married man stands a better chance of getting elected.”
Ashley should have been angry at his response, but she wasn’t. “Thank you, so I’m to play the part of the faithful wife and mother.”
“That was the initial plan,” he replied. “But things have changed…you’ve changed…and I’ve changed. Something is different about you, Ashley; you’re different…if I didn’t know better I would say that you’re a totally different person.”
“Really?” asked Ashley acting slightly shocked. “Is that a good thing?”
Joe smiled “Yes, it’s a very good thing. Now, it’s my turn for a question; is this a permanent change?”
“This is who I am now,” she replied.
“Honest answer,” he replied. “Now, you said something about playing the part of faithful wife and mother…I don’t want that now…I don’t want you playing a role, I want you as my wife, and I want you to do it willingly.”
“I want that too,” she replied.
“Do you love me?” he asked.
She nodded. “Yes, Joe, I love you.”
This was the truth. She also realized that she was no longer part-Ethan and part-Ashley; she wasn’t playing a role anymore, she was now a woman. Yes her name was Ashley, but that’s all she shared with the self-centered creature that had turned her life upside-down.”
“And I love you,” he replied as he leaned over and kissed her. “Do you have any plans for today?”
She shook her head as she kissed him back.
“Good, let’s go back to bed,” he said as he stood up and took her by the hand.
“Sounds wonderful,” she replied.
Chapter 17
Joe dropped Ashley off at her condo and kissed.
“You know, for the first time I’m really looking forward to marrying you. I’m suddenly so in love with you,” he said.
“I feel exactly the same way. I can’t wait until we’re married,” replied Ashley honestly.
“See you tomorrow, my love,” he said before kissing her goodbye.
She went up to her condo and thought about how drastically her life had changed. Maybe this would work out after all, she thought. She remembered how she complained that she didn’t have a life; just a career, well thanks to the original Ashley, she that had changed.
Ashley wondered if the swap would have occurred if the original Ashley had known Joe’s plans. If he got elected to congress there was a very good chance that he would go for even higher office. She wondered if the original Ashley and her love for power and prestige would have been happy with that. But that wasn’t her problem any more. She was now Ashley Woodard.
Chapter 18
Ashley arrived at the office early in order to print out her resignation letter.
“What’re you up to, Ashley?” asked Barb Martinez, one of the three other female lawyers at the firm.
Barb was a fourth-generation Mexican-American who could trace her genealogy back to the original founders of San Diego; both Mexican and American. She was proud of the fact that she had discovered that she had ancestors who had fought on both sides of the Battle of San Pasqual, the area’s lone battle during the Mexican American War.
“I’ve decided to resign early in order to get ready for the wedding,” Ashley replied as she reviewed the final draft of the letter.
“What?” asked Barb with a stunned look on her face.
“It makes sense as the firm is bringing in two new lawyers anyway; one to replace Ethan as he moves up to a corner office and one to replace me. Besides they can’t give me any new cases now,” she explained. “Look, let’s go down to Starbucks and get some coffee…my treat.”
“Really?” asked Barb. Ashley wasn’t exactly known for treating others.
Ashley nodded.
“I’ll go get my bag,” said Barb.
Chapter 19
“I thought you weren’t happy about the marriage,” said Barb as she sipped her latte.
“I wasn’t at first, but I’m not getting any younger and well…there’s more to life than a career,” replied Ashley.
Barb stared at her co-worker. “Okay, who are you and what did you did you do to Ashley?”
Ashley laughed. “Okay you got me; I’m really Ethan and we swapped bodies.”
Barb almost spit out her coffee. “Whoa…buying coffee and telling jokes in the same day…you really have changed.”
“Let’s just say I’ve reassessed my priorities,” replied Ashley. “Look, I know we’re not really friends, but we’ve always got along okay, right?”
Barb nodded.
“And I know that I’ve got my flaws,” continued Ashley.
Barb nodded again. “No argument there.”
“Well, I looked at my life and decided this was a good time to change,” said Ashley.
“Good for you,” said Barb. “I really mean that, Ashley. I’ve always known you were a good person…even though you put your career ahead of everything…until recently.”
“One more thing…I would like to be friends now…now that I’m not working here anymore.”
“Sure,” replied Barb. “If you remember I’ve tried to get you out to do things several times.”
“I do remember …I was too much of a bitch to do them,” replied Ashley with a grin.
“Maybe you did swap bodies with Ethan!”
Ashley laughed. “Oh, one more thing; I don’t have a lot of close friends out here; would you like to be in my wedding party?”
Barb stared back. “Just one question…how ugly are the bridesmaids’ dresses?”
“I promise nothing too hideous,” she replied.
Barb smiled back. “I accept, Ashley. Who knows; maybe I can land one of Joe’s bachelor friends!”
Chapter 20
Warren Brockington, the firm’s founder and Joes’s father read Ashley’s resignation letter.
One of the main things that Ashley had loved about working at the firm was working for Warren. In many ways he had been a father figure to Ethan. Of course, he didn’t have the same sort of relationship with Ashley.
“Are you sure, Ashley?” he asked as he set it down on his desk. He then removed his glasses.
“Yes, sir. Joe and I talked about this Saturday; I can’t take on any new cases and you do have two new lawyers,” she replied. “Besides, the wedding will be here before we know it and there is so much to do.”
He nodded. “I fully understand. Joe also told me that he let you know about his plans to run for congress.”
“Yes he did…but that had no bearing on my decision,” she replied. “I also know that my engagement to Joe has created some issues here, I’ve heard the talk, and the last thing I want now is to cause problems. If I resign it’s a non-issue as I’ll be his fiancé and not his co-worker. I know that I… well, I’ve made some mistakes. I just want to leave doing the right thing.”
Warren nodded.
“Um, what do you think of Joe’s chances?” asked Ashley.
“Pretty good, the man who has the seat is retiring and he’s an old friend. He promises to throw his support behind Joe. I always knew that Joe wanted something more than running this firm; thankfully his younger brother does.”
Ashley nodded. So I’m about to be the wife of a congressman, she thought. “Thank you. Oh, one more thing, I know this isn’t necessary but I think you should know that I really do love Joe. I will also do everything necessary to help him get elected.”
Warren stared back. “I wasn’t sure about that until right now, Ashley. I’ll be honest and admit that I had my reservations about the marriage. But something tells me that this is the best thing that could have happened to both you and my son.”
“Thank you, sir,” she replied.
“Since we’re going to be family soon you can drop the sir,” he stated.
“What would you like to be called?” she asked.
He rubbed his chin. “That’s up to you.”
“If you don’t mind, I’d like to call you Dad. I never was close to my birth father. My parents were divorced when I was young and he had little contact with me,” she said.
She wasn’t just playing up to her future father-in-law. While she was now comfortable in her new gender and role; she needed support and a family. The family she inherited from the original Ashley was fractured and distance. She had no siblings or really anyone close. In some ways it explained a lot about the original Ashley, she thought.
“That would be fine Ashley,” he said. A warm smile appeared on his face.
“Thank you. However, I’ll wait until my two weeks are up,” she replied.
“As you wish,” he said. “Professional to the end.”
He stood up and shook her hand.
After she left he thought about how different she was. The changes were definitely for the better and he was no longer worried about his son’s decision.
Chapter 21
Ashley sat in her office and began to sort through her things. She wanted to make sure that things were organized for her replacement.
She was pleased to see that the work ethic that she had as Ethan still existed and she was soon lost in her work.
“Well, well, I heard the news, but I didn’t believe it,” said Ethan as he stood in the doorway of her office.
Ashley looked up at him. “Did you really think that I would stay in the same job as you?”
He took a drink from the coffee mug he was holding. “I never took you for a quitter.”
He stepped inside and closed the door behind him.
She shook her head. “I’m not a quitter. I’m just shifting my priorities. I can’t change the cards you dealt me.”
“Good girl!” he replied with a smirk. “I think this might be good for you. I mean you complained that you wanted a family…well be careful what you wish for.”
“I was about to say the same thing. You’ll be expected to produce now. Just because you’re a partner now doesn’t mean that you’re home free. They will expect even more from you, so be ready to work hard,” she warned. “You can’t sleep with the boss’s son now to get ahead.”
“Wow, that was a little bitchy…but considering your sexual history I guess that’s to be expected,” said Ethan. “I wonder if Joe knows about your rather unsavory sexual history.”
Ashley glared back at him. “You once told me not to not to seek revenge or you would fuck me over…well, just remember that two can play at that game.”
Ethan laughed. “Please…don’t forget I know all your secrets.”
“Do you?” she asked coyly.
Ethan stared back at her and tried to figure out what she was talking about.
“You see, Ethan, what made me such a successful lawyer was my ability to take whatever steps it took to get the job done…regardless of how I did it. I also was able to justify all my actions…therefore you can’t remember any guilt…unlike the guilt you felt about your numerous sexual partners. Be very careful how you tread or I will expose your misconduct.”
He tried to read her and see if she was bluffing. If she was deceiving him she was very good at it as he couldn’t see anything in her face.
Ashley smiled. “As you probably know, I’m a very good poker player. So you have to decide if I’m holding a hot hand or am I playing a bluff.”
Ethan felt a trickle of sweat run down his forehead. Automatically he reached up and wiped it away. He looked at her face and couldn’t determine what she was thinking.
“Nervous? Well you should be…dear boy. Look Ethan, I promise you that I will do nothing to hurt you…as long as you leave me alone. Remember that this exchange was your idea and I realize that there is no going back. Since I accept this fact; I will let you have your life and you let me have mine; I think that’s more than fair, don’t you?” she continued. Her smile disappeared and she glared at him. “But if you interfere with my life in anyway…I will destroy you…that is no bluff. Now you know why they made me a partner; I know when to be a cold-hearted killer. So why not be a good little boy, leave my office and leave me alone.”
Ethan turned and after momentarily fumbling with the doorknob, he departed. Ashley watched him leave with a sense of satisfaction.
Chapter 22
Ethan sat at his computer and thought about his encounter with Ashley. He realized that he had underestimated her. He wondered what she could be talking about as he reviewed old cases. Nothing stood out as anything unethical, but he realized if Ashley was telling the truth then he could have to dig through the files and his new memories.
Deep inside he was having his first regrets for what he had done.
Meanwhile, Ashley was meeting with Barb and one of the new lawyers to brief them on her cases.
“Aren’t you going to miss this?” asked Barb as she read through Ashley’s notes.
“I’ll miss the challenge of presenting a case; but I won’t miss the long hours,” replied Ashley.
“That’s true; I virtually live here,” bemoaned Barb.
“Come on, it can’t be that bad,” said Laura Brennan, the new lawyer the firm just hired.
“Laura, how long have you been in law?” asked Ashley.
“I just passed the bar,” replied the young woman.
“Look, this is a great career, but to do it right you need to throw everything into it,” said Ashley.
“Sounds good to me,” replied Laura.
Ashley smiled. “I felt the same way once. But you need more out of life. If Joe hadn’t proposed I think I would have left soon anyway. I guess you reach a point in your life where you want more out of life.”
Barb looked at her watch. “Speaking of which, look at the time, I’m getting a little hungry, what do you say to placing an order for something to eat?”
Ashley nodded. “Any preferences?”
“Chinese would be nice,” said Barb. “What do you want, Laura?”
“You mean… we’re eating here?” she asked. “I thought we’d go out some where.”
Ashley glanced at Barb, who rolled her eyes. “Not with all the work we have to do. Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it. You’ll also soon know the menus of all the delivery places within a six-block area of the firm.”
Chapter 23
Ashley got home a little after eleven and decided to take a bath before going to bed. It had been a very productive day, she thought as she filled her large tub.
She particularly liked how she had played Ethan. He was definitely worried and that was good.
It wasn’t a bluff; as Ethan she had twisted the rules a few times in winning cases. What would make it more difficult for Ethan to figure it all out was that each incident by itself wasn’t that bad; but added up they could ruin him.
Ashley would point out one of the examples, before she left the firm. She would then let Ethan know that all she had to do was place a few calls and she could ruin him. She would also let him know that she would only do this if he acted first. She also hoped that this would be enough to keep him out of her life.
As she slipped into the water she decided that she would steal some more of his thunder by telling Joe of her past sexual history. The good thing was that she had done nothing illegal. All her sexual partners were adults and the sex was consensual. Yes, if someone dug into her Ashley’s background they would see that she had a wild past, but that was it.
She was relieved that other than smoking dope in college she had no drug skeletons in her closet.
The other main thing that she disliked about Ashley was her reputation as …well a bitch. She had already taken steps to change this persona and she would continue to change Ashley’s reputation.
She also decided that she would talk to Joe about doing volunteer work. First, it would get her out of the house. Second it would look good for his campaign.
No, things weren’t perfect, but she now had some control over her new life, she thought. She felt satisfaction in knowing that she had scared Ethan; it was good to know that she hadn’t lost her touch.
Chapter 24
Friday evening, Ashley was having dinner with Joe at a small Italian place downtown.
Joe had been surprised that Ashley agreed to it, as it was a small casual restaurant. He was more surprised by the fact that she was dressed in jeans and a top.
“I think this is the first time that I’ve seen you dressed so informal,” he said as they ate.
“Oh, I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking, but when you told me where we were going I thought a designer dress would be out of place,” said Ashley.
Joe laughed. “Honey, it’s perfect. I prefer places like this after work most of the time. I also think you look beautiful tonight.”
Ashley smiled and was actually pleased that he had complimented her. “Thank you, Joe.”
“It’s so strange, but you’re like a totally new person…and I love the changes,” he continued.
She nodded.
“Mom and Dad are really happy that you’ve agreed to leave work early,” he continued. “You made some real points with them.”
“That wasn’t my intention, but I’m glad they approve,” she replied. “Joe, I really want to make this marriage work.”
He nodded. “I know that now.”
She took a sip of wine. “Um, I want to be honest with you, I’ve done some things that I’m not exactly proud of.”
He shook his head. “It’s not necessary, Ashley. I don’t care about your past.”
“That may be, but I don’t want to keep them a secret from you,” she said. She found perverse humor in the fact that there would always be one secret she would always keep from him.
He nodded and she told him of her past.
“Do you feel better now?” he asked when she finished.
“Yes…do you still want to marry me?”
He laughed. “Of course. Look, I have had my share of lovers; but from now on it’s just you and me.”
Ashley sighed. “You have no idea how relieved I am to hear that. I accept that I’ve made mistakes in the past and I don’t want to repeat them.”
While she was sincere in her comments to Joe, she felt strange confessing to actions that she didn’t do.
“Well, they say that a little confession is good for your soul. Do you feel better?” he asked as he reached over and held her hands.
She nodded. “I do have a request. I don’t have a problem with not working; but do you mind if I get involved in some sort of community activity?”
“Of course not, Ashley; while I do want to start a family I don’t want you to be stuck in the house all day. Do you have any ideas?”
“A few,” she replied. “I’ve always liked teaching and was thinking of maybe volunteering at one of the museums at Balboa Park.”
He nodded. “That’s a great idea.”
She smiled back at him. “I’m so happy right now.”
“Wait until we get back to my place,” he interjected.
Ashley giggled in anticipation of making love to her future husband.
Chapter 25
The sex was even better this time, thought Ashley. She also noticed that Joe seemed very content.
As if he had just read her mind, he turned to her and smiled. “That was amazing, Ashley. I mean, the sex has always been good, but now it’s incredible,” he said.
Ashley giggled. “I also enjoyed it.” She slipped her hand down and began to stroke his cock, feeling it harden to her touch.
He let out a pleasurable moan.
Ashley slipped down and began to kiss and lick his cock. The original Ashley was right, Joe loved getting oral.
“Ohhh, Ashley…” he moaned.
Chapter 26
On Saturday morning, Ashley arrived back her place feeling extremely happy. She knew that she was deeply in love with Joe and actually looking forward to being his wife. She also knew that she had put Ethan in his place; she only hoped he was smart enough to stay there.
She had been in her condo for less than twenty minutes when there was a knocking on the door. She looked through the eye-hole and saw a dark haired young woman standing in the hallway.
Ashley looked at the woman and tried to place her. There was something familiar about her; but Ashley couldn’t remember her.
She opened the door. “Yes, can I help you?”
The woman stared back. “You don’t recognize me, do you?”
“No, why should I?” asked Ashley.
The woman nodded. “So, the change has taken place.”
Ashley’s eyes opened wide. “You know?”
The woman nodded. “I’m the one who provided you…well the original you with the spell. I just wanted to see how things were going?”
“I think you better step inside,” said Ashley.
Chapter 27
“My name is Olivia,” she said with a smile as she sat down on the couch.
Ashley just stared back. Olivia looked like she was in her late teens; how could she be the one who was responsible for the body-swap.
“So are you happy with the swap?” asked Olivia cheerfully.
“What?” asked Ashley, a shocked look on her face.
“Well, it was so fortunate for you two to find each other. It’s so amazing that you both work at the same place,” she continued.
Ashley shook her head. “What are you babbling about?”
“I mean the fact that you wanted to be a woman and she wanted to be a man; what are the odds that you two would work right next to other and be good enough friends that you would share your secret desires?”
“Is that what she told you…how gullible are you? I mean, you must be very naíve to believe such garbage,” stated Ashley.
It was Olivia’s turn to look surprised. “Um, you did agree to the swap willingly, right?”
Ashley shook her head. “No, no I didn’t.”
Olivia stood up, crossed her arms, and stared back in shock. All the color ran out of her face and she looked extremely worried. “Fuck! She…she told me that it was a willing swap…fuck! I’m in so much fucking trouble! Double fuck!”
Ashley looked at the young woman and wondered what she was talking about. “Calm down; what do you mean?”
“I’m sort of new at this. I mean, just earned my credential and I’m only supposed to cast voluntary spells…one that both parties agree to…I can’t believe she lied to me! Curse her to hell! I should have checked with both of you!”
Ashley’s anger turned to compassion. It was obvious that the young girl had been duped by the original Ashley. She stood up and put her hands on the younger woman’s shoulders. “Okay, calm down. Please sit down and tell me exactly what happened.”
They both sat down on the couch. Olivia explained how Ashley had found her and convinced her that she needed a body swap spell and that the man she was going to exchange identities with was doing it willingly.
“It never entered my mind she would lie to me; I mean I even explained what would happen if she did,” explained Olivia.
“And what is that?” asked Ashley slightly worried.
“Of course; you don’t know the rules. If a voluntary spell is misused then the victim…you…can request a revenge spell. Of course I’m not allowed to do those yet…and this violation of the rules will put me on probation…if I’m lucky.”
“So what are you…some kind of witch?” asked Ashley.
Olivia shook her head. “Not a witch; a sorceress,” she replied with pride. She then frowned. “Well, that was what I wanted to be…I really screwed this up.”
“And it never occurred to you that Ashley…the original one would lie to you?”
“For a body swap spell? No, I mean for the spell to work you have to have consensual sex;” explained Olivia as if this was common knowledge. “You both have to take the spell at the same time…just before sex, otherwise the spell won’t work.”
“So it was in the wine,” murmured Ashley.
“What did you say?” asked Olivia nervously.
“I said that she put it into the wine,” repeated Ashley.
“I specifically told her not to do that! There can be very strange consequences from mixing the spell with alcohol,” stated Olivia. “Crap…this keeps getting worse!”
“What sort of consequences?” asked Ashley warily.
“I need to place a call to my mentor,” stated Olivia nervously. “Do you mind?”
Ashley just shrugged her shoulders. “Sure…why not?” She then wondered what Olivia meant by strange consequences.”
Chapter 28
Ashley looked at the woman sitting next to Olivia. She never would have guessed that the beautiful redheaded woman was the leading sorceress in the area as she looked so…well, so very normal as she sat there drinking her tea.
The woman looked to be in her thirties; but she carried herself with the demeanor of someone much more mature and wiser. The woman also seemed to possess an aura of calmness that seemed to fill the air, which made Ashley feel more at ease.
There was also an air of mystery as the woman hadn’t told Ashley her name.
In spite of the secrecy that surrounded the red-headed woman, Ashley felt that she could trust her.
The woman listed intently to both Olivia and Ashley’s stories.
When they were both finished, Ashley looked at the woman and spoke. “I take it that there is no way to reverse what was done?”
The woman nodded. “That is correct, body swaps are very complicated spells. The longer you are in the other person’s body the more you merge. Your current personality is now a combination of both Ethan and Ashley. In some ways; you and Ethan are now like brother and sister. If I swapped you two again, there would be another personality merge; does that make sense?’
“As much as any of this,” replied Ashley.
“Ashley, while I understand that you didn’t ask to change bodies; I need to know one thing; do you think that you can continue to exist in your present identity?” asked the red-headed woman. “While I can’t give you your old life back, I can give you a totally fresh start if you desire it.”
“I feel very comfortable…all things considered. No, I don’t want to start over as another person. I want to stay as Ashley, and… I’m also in love.”
The woman nodded. “Now, you told me that you’ve seen a change in the way people react to you?”
Again, Ashley nodded. “Yes…everyone has been so nice to me…well not everyone; Ethan is still a problem.”
“Is it a side effect? I mean the in the way others treat her,” asked Olivia.
The woman nodded. “Yes, I would have to do an exam to be sure; but I believe the forced nature of the spell, combined with the alcohol created an acceptance effect; it’s not that uncommon. Basically what that means is that people that you come into contact with are more likely to open up and accept you. It also enhances positive feelings that people have of you.”
“So is Joe’s love real?” asked Ashley nervously. The last thing she wanted was a forced relationship. “If it is, then I don’t want it; it’s not fair to him.”
The woman reached over to comfort Ashley. “From what you’ve told me, the love is real; the side effect just strengthens it.”
“Considering Ashley’s past, I’ll accept that,” replied Ashley. “So what about Ethan?”
“What do you want done to him?” she asked.
Ashley didn’t hesitate. “I just want him to stay out of my life. I don’t want to constantly worrying that he might try to hurt me. If this is my fate to live as Ashley then I accept it; but I don’t want to live in fear.”
She then explained about Ethan’s threats, her counter threats and Joe’s impending run for congress.
“I just know that Ethan will try and do something,” continued Ashley.
The woman nodded. “I can arrange for him to leave you alone.”
“Really? That would be great as I’d rather focus on my future with Joe. I’m no longer Ethan and I accept that now,” replied Ashley.
The woman smiled. “I’m very pleased to hear that.”
“Um, what will happen to Olivia?” asked Ashley as she looked over at the nervous young woman. “I mean, Ashley…the original one …was an accomplished liar, she sort of was a mistress of deception.”
The woman smiled. “What a wonderful description; I must remember that one. While Olivia was deceived she must learn from this mistake. Having powers means you must use them wisely. It is not our intention to hurt people. The good thing is that she recognized her mistake and didn’t try to cover it up. Contacting me is another thing in her favor. I suspect she will be put on probation for a while and undergo some remedial training.”
“Thank you,” said Olivia. There was a tone of relief in her reply.
“And as for you, Ashley Woodard, I will have to cast a spell on you to prevent you from discussing what has happened with anyone. It’s as much to protect you as us. You’ll retain your memories of what has transpired here today. It will allow you to move forward with your life,” explained the woman.
“That’s fine; I don’t mind,” said Ashley. “Besides, who would believe me?”
“Just so you know, I will also be paying Ethan a little visit and will ‘convince him’ to leave you alone,” she continued. “Ethan also needs to make some amends for the people he has deceived.”
“What are you going to do to him?” asked Ashley warily.
“Don’t worry, Ashley. I’m not going to hurt him. I will persuade him to make some life changing decisions regarding his life. He needs to see that there is more to the world than just wealth and prestige. He also needs to let the good traits that he inherited from you take over.”
“That sounds acceptable,” said Ashley. “Since I won’t be able to tell anyone about this anyway; can you please tell me your name?”
The woman smiled back. “Of course, Ashley; my name is Kayla.”
Chapter 29
“Stop fidgeting,” ordered Barb. “I want to make sure that your dress looks perfect and it’s not easy with all your nervous squirming around.”
“Sorry,” replied Ashley. “It’s just that I’ve never been married before.”
“Well, you look very lovely. If Joe isn’t blow away when he sees you he’s a complete idiot,” continued Barb.
Ashley giggled nervously. “Please don’t make me laugh.”
“There, you look flawless,” said Barb. “I’m so happy for you, Ashley. I never thought I would be saying that.”
Ashley nodded. “I know… I was a bit of jerk in the past.”
“More than a bit; but you’re right about it all being in the past,” said Barb. “I can honestly say that you’re my best friend in the world. You even picked bridesmaid’s dresses that are actually pretty.”
“Thank you,” replied Ashley.
In the past few months, Ashley had taken great steps to make amends for all of Ashley’s past misdeeds. While she still had much to do; she had repaired many of the burned bridges that the original Ashley had caused.
“Well everyone from the firm is here today…even Ethan,” continued Barb. “I’m still stunned by his decision. I mean with Joe leaving the firm to run for congress, Ethan was a lock to being one of the top lawyers in the firm.”
“I’m not surprised,” said Ashley. “Ethan always wanted more out of life than just prestige and wealth.”
“Yes, but to resign so he could go to work for a nonprofit as their legal counsel?”
“He’s happy now and that’s all that matters,” said Ashley. “I know about that. I made some major changes in my life and I couldn’t be happier.”
“Honey, are you ready?” asked Ashley’s mother, Virginia.
Ashley nodded. “Yes.”
Ashley had taken huge steps to reestablish a relationship with her Mom. The original Ashley had always blamed her mom for the divorce.
Ashley didn’t want to go through life without family ties and had apologized for what had had been said and done in the past. To Ashley’s amazement, Virginia immediately forgave her.
“My dear, you look radiant,” Virginia exclaimed. “I also can’t remember seeing you look happier.”
“I am happy, Mom,” said Ashley. “I’m also so glad that you are here.”
Conclusion
“Honey, are you sure you don’t want to sit down?” asked Joe.
Ashley shook her head. “No, I’m fine.”
“If you want, you can go wait in the hotel room,” he offered.
“No; besides the results should be announced any minute,” she replied. “I want to be here with you.”
“How come I was so lucky to find you?” he asked as he leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.
“I guess it was magic,” she replied with a wink.
She was exhausted, but that was to be expected. After all she was now seven months pregnant with twins; but she was determined to be with her husband as the results from the election came in. The polls were very favorable; but she wanted to hear official word that he was elected.
Ashley had thrown herself completely into her new role as wife and future mother. She also campaigned as much as she could for Joe. She was very popular and many called her his secret weapon.
“Excuse me, Joe, but I think you want to see this,” said Victor Hastings, Joe’s campaign manager as he handed Joe a piece of paper.
Joe looked at it and smiled. He then gently hugged Ashley.
“We’ve won,” he announced. “My opponent has just conceded.”
“Congratulations, darling,” exclaimed Ashley as she kissed him.
“Excuse me, Joe…I mean, Congressman, the crowd is waiting for you victory speech,” said Victor.
Joe slipped her arm around Ashley and the two of them walked out to the podium.
****
Watching on the election events on TV, Ethan was extremely conflicted. Outwardly he was very happy for his ex-boss and ex-coworker. Inwardly he felt some envy, knowing that could have been him standing up there next to Joe. These feelings of jealousy made him feel extreme guilt over what he had done to Ashley.
However, these feelings were strictly internal and he would be forced to keep them to himself for the rest of his life; the red-headed woman that had visited him had ensured that. She had also planted the seed that led to his current job working for a major charity.
Ethan knew he was lucky as she explained to him that she could severely punish him for what he had done to Ashley. However, instead of punishment, she gave him a chance to redeem himself. The woman also made it very clear to Ethan that Ashley was, in large part, responsible for this opportunity to make things right.
While it wasn’t what he had planned when he took Ethan’s body and identity, it wasn’t a bad life. While the job lacked in wealth and status, it did give him a strong sense of satisfaction; something he had never known before. He found that he actually enjoyed helping others. To top it all off, he was now engaged to his onetime secretary, who was sitting next to him. He was actually looking forward to starting a family.
He also felt another new emotion…genuine regret. In his drive to get to the top he now realized that he had committed a terrible crime against Ashley. While he knew that he could never make it up to her, he would have to be content with helping others. He thanked the mystery red-headed woman for this second chance.
“Honey, isn’t it amazing that your old boss is going to be a congressman!” said Sally as she cuddled up to him.
He nodded and then kissed her. There was no sense in living in the past.
“Yes it is; I’m so happy for both of them,” he replied.
The End
Changes
By
Julie O
Edited
By Itinerant
For testifying against the man who murdered his family, Scott Helms now faces a price on his head. However he is offered a unique opportunity of a new life.
Chapter 1
“How did I do?” asked sixteen-year-old Scott Helms as he took a long drink of water.
“You were perfect,” replied Jack Roberts. “I couldn’t be prouder of you and the way you stood up to the defense today.”
“How long was I in there today?” asked Scott. “I sort of lost track of time.”
“A little over five hours,” replied Jack.
Scott loosened his tie and let out a long sigh.
“Do you think that’s it? I mean, do you think they’ll call me back?” he asked wearily.
“I doubt it, you were rock solid. No matter what the defense team tried to do, you kept to your story. You were very consistent, and the jury seemed to be very receptive. If I was in their shoes, the last thing I would want to do is cross-examine you a second time,” replied Jack as he looked over his notes.
“You said I was consistent, so does that mean I fully backed up what I said when you had me on the stand?” asked Scott.
Jack looked up and nodded.
“No need to worry, Scott, you did well,” replied Jack.
“So what happens now?” asked Scott. “I mean what will they do now?”
“There’s not much that they can do. If the charges were less severe, and I was the defense, I would propose a deal, but this is one case that I’m not taking a deal. Ricardo Sanchez is going to be convicted and end up with the death penalty. Being these are federal charges, he won’t have a long wait until the sentence is carried out,” said Jack. “If he was just up on drug and weapons smuggling charges, I would deal with him to get others in jail, but not for what he did to your family. I have the support of the entire US Justice Department on this one. The government will not tolerate an attack on one of their agents.”
Scott took another sip of water.
“I’m glad to hear that there will be justice,” said Scott. “Still it doesn’t bring them back.”
“I know. I worked with your father on many cases; he was a good man,” said Jack.
“So, what happens to me?” asked Scott.
“We’re working on that,” replied Jack.
“I don’t have to ask if the threats are serious,” continued Scott.
“We’ll do everything possible to protect you Scott,” said Jack as he heard a knock on the door. “Speaking of which, your security detail is here.”
Jack stood up.
“Do you need any help?” he asked.
“Just with the door,” replied Scott. “I still haven’t mastered opening the door while in this thing.”
Jack smiled as he walked over and opened the door. As he did he watched Scott slowly roll towards the doorway in his wheelchair.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” said Scott.
“You know you don’t have to be here every day,” said Jack.
“But I do, I owe it to my family,” replied Scott.
Chapter 2
Meanwhile, in the interrogation room of the federal prison, Ricardo Sanchez was also discussing the case with his lawyer. He was dressed in a bright orange jumpsuit and both his wrists and ankles were shackled.
He was a short muscular man in his forties who prided himself on his personal appearance.
“The kid was tough,” remarked Logan Gregory, the lead defense attorney. “I tried everything possible to discredit his testimony, but he didn’t break.”
Logan knew it was going to be difficult. The file he had on the kid stated that Scott had an IQ in the top five percent. Additionally, the boy had an incredible memory.
“I’m not surprised, in many ways he’s like his father; that son-of-a bitch never gave an inch either,” said Sanchez. “In some ways, I admire that fucker and his bastard son.”
“Ricardo, we’ve know each other for years and I have to honest with you. I don’t see anyway we can win this case,” admitted Logan.
“I know, old friend; I also saw the way the jury was staring at me. I’m dead,” grumbled Sanchez.
“Maybe we can make a deal,” suggested Logan.
Sanchez shook his head.
“Who would listen? The Feds want my ass dead,” he replied. “They want to make an example out of me.”
Logan nodded. He knew the case was hopeless when he took it. The best he had hoped for was getting Sanchez off on some technicality, but Jack Roberts was too good for that sort of mistake. Anytime a DEA agent was killed it was a tough case, but this one was impossible. Sanchez had personally been involved in the murders. It was bad enough that the agent had been executed, but also his wife and daughter. To top it off Sanchez and his men had been careless and left the son alive.
“Do you want me to cross-examine the kid again?” asked Logan. “We might be able to get him to slip up.”
Sanchez shook his head. He closed his eyes and replayed the events of the night. He had been sure that all of them were dead. Christ, he had personally fired several shots into the kid’s body. But by some miracle the kid was alive, and because of this he would be executed.
“No, every time the kid opens his mouth, the jury goes more his way,” bemoaned Sanchez. “Damn bad luck that he lived. I got sloppy and look what it cost me. Ten years ago, I would have cut off their heads. That’s an important lesson -- don’t grow soft.”
“As this is a capital case, I’ve already started work on our appeal,” said Logan. “However, in my legal opinion, a second trial will be a waste of time. As long as the boy is alive, we don’t stand a chance.”
Sanchez stared at his lawyer as the words sunk in.
“Any chances at getting to him?” asked Sanchez.
He knew it was okay to speak freely, as the room was secure. He also knew that Logan wouldn’t betray him.
“They have him locked up tight. Agent Helms was very popular, and they’re taking this personal,” replied Logan. “The men guarding him have been handpicked. The kid does have many medical issues; we might be able to get to him at that way. However we might be able to get to him after the trial, the fact that he’s in a wheel chair will make it easier to find.”
“Okay, well, then we’ll go with Plan B. They can’t guard him like this forever,” replied Sanchez. “Tell my brother to make the arrangements.”
Logan nodded.
Chapter 3
Scott woke up in the middle of the night, screaming. It was the same thing every night, as he replayed that horrible night over again. His body was soaked in sweat from the ordeal.
One of the guards heard the noise and knocked on the bedroom door.
“Come on in,” said Scott.
The agent walked inside.
“Hey Felix,” said Scott as he wiped his brow.
Felix Ramirez had worked with Scott’s father for years, and he personally volunteered for guard duty. He had once played linebacker for The University of Miami, but his true passion had always been law enforcement.
“Same thing?” asked the large Cuban-American man as he handed Scott a towel.
Scott nodded.
“Every night, I see my family murdered. Do you think that the nightmares will ever go away?” asked Scott.
“No idea,” replied Felix. “Maybe after they convict that bastard Sanchez you’ll get some peace.”
Scott struggled to sit up in bed.
Felix moved over to help, but was dismissed by Scott.
“I appreciate the help, but I need to do this myself,” replied Scott. “Even though I’ll never walk again, I can’t let myself become too helpless.”
One of the bullets fired by Sanchez had severed Scott’s spinal cord leaving him paralyzed from the waist down.
Scott reached over and grabbed his water bottle and took a long drink.
“Can you hand me a new shirt? This one is soaked,” asked Scott.
Felix nodded and pulled a fresh t-shirt out of the dresser and handed it to Scott.
“Thanks,” replied the teenager and he changed.
“You okay?” asked Felix.
“I just wish I could have done something that night,” said Scott softly.
“There was nothing you could have done. No one thought that Sanchez was such a psycho that he would personally attack an agent and his family. You were lucky to have lived,” stated Felix. “The important thing is that you testified. You nailed him.”
“Thanks, but as I told Jack, it doesn’t bring my family back.”
“Yeah, but you did get justice for your family. That will put them at peace,” said Felix.
“You really believe that?” asked Scott.
Felix nodded.
“Everyone has a soul, Scott,” he replied.
“Even Sanchez?” asked Scott.
“Yes, even the evil ones have souls, and his will soon be in hell,” replied Felix.
Scott smiled slightly. He had always like Felix. In some ways the large man was the closest thing to a brother that he had.
“So any ideas about what you’re going to do once the trial is over?” asked Felix.
“Depends on if the rumors are true,” said Scott. “Felix, I know you’ll tell me the truth: do you think that there’s a contract out on me?”
“Yes,” replied Felix. “We had proof that, if you testified, there would be a price on your head.”
“And will it matter once Sanchez is dead? Be honest,” asked Scott.
“To scum like Sanchez, revenge is everything. He’ll make it a family honor thing,” he replied. “You’ll be in the witness protection program.”
“Yeah, but what good will that do? I mean, my physical disabilities will make it easy to find me,” said Scott. “The only way I’ll be safe is if I spend the rest of my life in a place like this, and this isn’t living.”
“Don’t give up so easily,” said Felix.
“I’m not giving up; I’m just being practical,” replied Scott. “I may be alive, but my old life is dead.”
Chapter 4
The trial only lasted two more days, before it was handed to the jury. Even though it was a capital case, most observers expected a quick decision.
Less than six hours later, the jury returned, and Sanchez was found guilty on all charges. For the first time since the murder of his family, Scott had a peaceful night’s sleep. However, his new found peace was short-lived.
Scott knew something was wrong, when Jack Roberts came to visit him that weekend.
“From the look on your face, I can tell something bad has happened,” said Scott.
Jack sat down across from the teen.
“We were sent a message today stating that there’s a new bounty on your life,” said Jack.
“New?” asked Scott. “What happened to the old one?”
“Apparently Sanchez’s cartel are offering ten million dollars to whoever kills you, payable to their dependents if they don’t survive. The amount doubles if the hit is completed before Sanchez is executed,” said Jack. “The contact is open-ended, meaning that you’re going to have this hanging over you for the rest of your life. Sorry to be so blunt, but I know how much you hate people BSing you.”
“Wow,” replied Scott. “I don’t know if I should be pissed off, frightened or impressed.”
“Just so you know, we’re taking every precaution with your security,” explained Jack as he cracked a slight smile.
“Yes, but for how long? Seriously, I mean you can’t maintain this sort of protection for years,” said Scott. “And it’s not like I’m going to be easy to hide.”
“We’re going to do our best,” said Jack. “We’re not going to be intimidated by some bastard like Sanchez.”
“Yeah, but what sort of life is that going to be for me? I don’t want to spend my whole life here,” stated Scott adamantly.
“I understand; just trust me, we’re working on it,” said Jack.
Chapter 5
As expected, Sanchez was sentenced to death for his crimes. His lawyer immediately filed appeals, but federal law limited his options. The case was very solid, and there was no way that they were going to let a killer like Sanchez escape justice.
Scott stayed under protective custody, as the feds tried to come up with a solution for his safety. For his part, Scott tried to stay busy, but it was difficult. In many ways he felt as if he was in prison. Also, his thoughts kept going back to the way his life had been before Sanchez had destroyed it. Now he felt he had no future.
Even though he was only sixteen, he had been in his senior year of high school; Scott was the classic over-achiever and was about to graduate two years early as valedictorian. Additionally, he was looking a full scholarship at Stanford. As he was planning to study medicine, he was nicknamed Doogie Howser by his classmates.
Even though he was much younger than the rest of his class, he was extremely well liked and had been voted class president. In all, he had been looking forward to a very bright future. Of course, all that changed that horrible night.
Actually, the events that led to that evening started months earlier. Special Agent Tom Helms received a tip that one of the drug cartels had started a new tunnel under the border just east of the Otay Mesa border crossing south of San Diego. Tom had been in charge of the DEA efforts in the San Diego region and had a reputation for making big busts.
The agents staked out the area and determined the tunnel would over a mile under the border before coming up under a warehouse. This was nothing new, but the information stated that the tunnel was extremely sophisticated and was designed to run material both ways. Drugs would head into the US and guns and money would flow south.
Tom made the decision to wait until the tunnel was completed and to try and nab the first shipments. Great care was taken in working with the Mexican authorities, so that the cartel wouldn’t be tipped off.
Finally, after months of waiting, Tom’s informant told him that the tunnel was completed and the first shipments would start.
The raid was successful beyond anyone’s dreams. The DEA and the Mexican authorities combined to make one of the largest drug busts in history. In addition to the cocaine and meth, the DEA discovered hundreds of assault rifles and millions of rounds of ammunition. It was obvious that the cartel had been stockpiling material, as they waited for the tunnel to be completed. Additionally, over ten million dollars in cash was also found in the warehouse.
It was a major blow to Sanchez’s cartel, and Sanchez was determined to send a message back to the authorities. Within days after the raid, over a dozen Mexican agents were executed, but that wasn’t enough for Sanchez.
Against the arguments of his brothers, he decided to strike down Tom Helms personally. He crossed the border with five hit men. Dressed all in black, Sanchez’s men stormed into the home of Tom Helms.
Right from the start, things went wrong. Tom Helms shot and killed two of Sanchez’s men and was about to shoot Sanchez, when he was gunned down. Sanchez was furious, as he wanted to execute the agent himself. He tore off his mask and screamed out in rage. He then decided to take out his rage on Tom Helms’s family.
If there had been time, he would had violated the women, but the sound of the gunfire was sure to bring the police, so Sanchez grabbed the MP5 submachine gun and shot Scott and his family.
Sanchez then put a fresh clip in the gun and emptied it into the body of Tom Helms. His men had to drag him away, as the sound of sirens filled the air.
When the police arrived, they were shocked and sickened by what they saw. At first they couldn’t imagine anyone could have survived, but one of the officers detected a weak pulse on Scott’s neck.
It was touch and go, as the surgeons struggled to save Scott’s life. The lead surgeon later credited Scott’s survival on the fact that two Army surgeons were visiting the hospital. They were there to teach the ER staff techniques that they had learned in Iraq and Afghanistan.
When Scott awoke, he told the authorities what had happened. At first they were skeptical, when Scott said it was Sanchez. They found it unlikely that a cartel leader would personally commit such a vicious crime in the United States. However, Scott stuck to his story and even described the brand of cigar that Sanchez lit up before he took the machine gun. A cigar had been found at the scene and the DNA evidence was matched to Sanchez.
Knowing it was Sanchez was one thing; getting him was another. However, the DEA got help from an unexpected source: one of Sanchez’s competitors. The heat created by the crime was bad for business, and they tipped off the DEA, the next time Sanchez crossed over to the States.
Sanchez’s family was forced to make concessions, in order to hold onto their decreased slice of the drug smuggling pie. However, to save face, the other cartels approved the hit on Scott. Even though most of them were glad to see Sanchez on death row, it served their interests to try and make the US look bad. If the witness who identified Sanchez was killed, while in protection, it would send a message to others that no one was safe and would keep the peons in their place.
Chapter 6
“So that’s it?” asked Scott.
“That’s right, he’s run out of appeals and will be executed tomorrow,” said Jack.
“Lethal injection is too good for him,” said Scott in flat unemotional tone. “He should be made to feel pain and to suffer for what he did.”
“I agree, but it’s the law,” replied Jack.
Scott nodded.
“How’re you feeling?” asked Jack.
“To be honest, I’m numb,” replied Scott. “I don’t know what will become of me, and to be honest I don’t care. I can’t go to college; I can’t walk; I have no life; and to top it off, I have a huge target on my back.”
Jack just nodded. In the months following the trial there had been several attempts on Scott’s life. The closest that someone got was a nurse at the hospital. She had tried to poison Scott, while he was recovering from one of the many follow up surgeries. She said that she had nothing against Scott, but there was too much money to pass up.
“I also don’t want to see anyone else get hurt,” added Scott.
Jack stared back at Scott, not knowing what to say.
“When will he be executed?” asked Scott.
“Tomorrow night, just before midnight,” said Jack.
“Will you let me know when he’s dead?”
“Of course,” replied Jack.
“Thanks,” replied Scott.
Chapter 7
Scott stared out the window of his room. He wished it could be opened so he could feel the night air, but that wasn’t possible. The window was made of special glass, designed to stop most bullets.
He stared out into the night and thought about his family and wondered if they were really at peace. Slowly, he was learning to deal with their murders. The nightmares were becoming less frequent. Scott was also feeling an emptiness, as his life no longer had a purpose. He believed that the only reason why he had had been spared was to bring justice to his murdered family. He no longer cared if he lived or died now, as he had served his goal of seeing that Sanchez get justice.
Scott then heard the sound of the bedroom door opening. He turned around and saw a woman standing in the doorway with Felix.
“You have a visitor,” said Felix. “Mr. Roberts cleared her. I’ll send her in when you’re ready.
Scott looked at his watch and saw that it was almost two in the morning. Slowly he struggled out of bed and then got dressed.
Twenty minutes later, the door opened up and a woman walked in.
“I know it’s late, but we need to talk,” said the woman.
She appeared to be in her mid-thirties, tall and thin, with short brown hair. She had the dark tan of someone who spent most of the time outside. The woman was dressed in jeans, a cotton blouse and boots.
Scott looked over at her and nodded. She was attractive and there was something in her eyes that made him think he could trust her.
“Scott, my name is Grace Chamberlain,” she said as she walked over and sat down next to Scott.
“Hi,” said Scott. “I assume you work for the government; no one else would stop by this late if they were a civilian.”
She smiled softly.
“That’s right. I work for a special branch of the witness protection program,” she said. “We only deal with the most difficult cases.”
“Okay,” said Scott. “No offense, but this could be a big challenge even for you; it’s not going to be easy to hide me.”
Grace smiled again.
“That’s why I was brought in. We can offer you total protection,” she said. “In all the years we’ve worked for the government, we’ve never lost anyone.”
“No offense, but how is that possible?” asked Scott.
“I can’t go into details here, but you’ll have a totally new identity. No one will recognize you,” she said.
“And what about this?” he asked as he pointed to the wheel chair.
“That won’t be as big of an issue as you think,” she said.
“And what about the ten million dollar hit? I’ve read dozens of articles about it online. People will do stupid things for a lot of money,” said Scott.
“Soon it won’t be an issue,” she said. “You have to have faith.”
Scott dropped his head.
“I’ve given up in believing in things like that,” he said.
She reached over and gently raised his head by placing her fingers under his chin.
“Scott, you were very brave in taking the stand against Sanchez. You brought peace to your family. However, you can do so much more. You have a strong sense of justice in you. How would you like to continue the fight that your father fought?”
“How?” he asked as he wiped away a tear.
“Trust me. I can offer you a rebirth. I can’t tell you anything else, until after you come with me,” she said.
Scott thought about it for a few moments. What did he have to lose?
Chapter 8
An hour later, Scott was sitting on a private jet. Grace was sitting across from him.
“So can you tell me where we’re going?” he asked.
“Wisconsin,” she replied. “That’s where we run our operations.”
“I’ve never been there,” he replied.
“It’s nice; we’ll be taking you to our farm.”
Scott nodded.
“Is that where you’ll hide me, on a farm in the middle of nowhere?” he asked.
“I wouldn’t call it the middle of nowhere,” she replied with a smile. “We’re not that far from Madison.”
“Sorry, that was rude,” he replied.
“It’s okay,” she said. “And the farm is just a stop along the way for you.”
“Really? So, can you tell more now?” he asked.
Grace nodded.
“Only a handful of people in the government know of our program. We make people disappear and give them a totally safe, new life,” she said.
“And you’ve never been compromised?” he asked.
“Never. This is because we’re a family-run organization. For example, my brother, James, is flying the jet,” she replied. “We take every necessary security step to keep our clients safe.”
“Is that why did you give me a new chair? And don’t tell me it’s because of size, this one is bigger than my old one,” said Scott.
“You’re right; we did it for security reasons,” she replied. “We don’t want to risk someone tracking you.”
Scott cocked his head.
“I was under federal protection for the past year,” he said. “Don’t you trust them?”
“No,” replied Grace honestly. “We don’t take any chances. We take great pride in the fact that we haven’t lost a person.”
“So are the people you help all like me?” asked Scott.
“No, most are criminals who made a deal to save their lives. We get very few innocents, which is why we’re so anxious to help you,” she replied.
“What sort of criminals?” he asked.
“You name it, we’ve had them. But the one thing they all have in common is that they couldn’t be put into conventional witness protection, mainly because, like you, they’re too well known and easily identifiable.”
“So what can you do that’s different?” he asked.
Grace smiled.
“You’ll see. All I ask is that you have an open mind and trust us,” she replied.
“Okay,” replied Scott. “So what happens to people have you help them?”
“It all depends on the person,” said Grace.
“Can you be vaguer? What do you mean?” asked Scott.
Grace rubbed her chin.
“I read your file, and I know you were a top student. How well do you know your Greek mythology?” she asked.
“Pretty well,” replied Scott.
“What do you think of them?” she asked.
“I liked them. One of my teachers explained how many of the stories had basis in truth, which makes sense,” he replied.
“Very good,” replied Grace. “And have you read The Odyssey?”
Scott nodded.
“My teacher showed us actually sites in the Mediterranean that could have been the locations in the saga,” replied Scott.
“And what did you think about this idea?” asked Grace.
“It seemed very plausible,” he replied. “I mean the stories were passed down orally from one generation to the next. It makes sense that they had basis in fact.”
He was very curious about what this academic discussion had to do with the witness protection program that Grace was involved with.
“And what about the more mystical aspects of the story, how did your teacher explain this?” she asked.
“Some of it was exaggerations, and some was based on real life things. For example, mammoth fossils could be seen as the body of a cyclops,” he replied. “We saw photos that showed tombs of ancient heroes, and they had fossil bones in them.”
Grace smiled. “Very good, I’ve seen that too.”
“So, I suppose there could be truth behind some of the adventures,” he added.
“And what about Circe?” she asked.
“If you mean the goddess who could change people into animals, I have no idea where that came from. I suppose it was just part of the story designed to make it more exciting,” he replied.
“What if I told you that it was true, or that there’s a process that could explain the legend,” she said.
“You mean a way to change human into animals?” he asked skeptically.
“Animals or to change humans so that they are a new person,” she replied.
Scott could see that she was serious, and he stifled his urge to laugh.
“I don’t want to be an animal,” he replied.
“And I’m not suggesting that you would be. However we have an object that has the power to transform humans into other forms,” she replied.
Scott stared back in shock.
“You’re kidding,” he stammered.
Grace shook her head.
“It was discovered on a small island in the Aegean, years ago, by an ancestor of my husband. It has been in the family ever since,” she explained.
Scott stared back without speaking.
“We named it the Circe Stone, after we discovered its powers,” she continued.
“Is it Greek?” asked Scott as he rubbed his chin.
His mind was suddenly flowing with a variety of thoughts. The logical side argued that this was nonsense and at the same time there was a counter argument that this might be possible. There were medical treatments widely in use that had once been dismissed by the mainstream community. The idea that his identity could be changed was amazing. He then wondered if his looks could be changed, could the stone also allow him to walk again.
She shook her head.
“The language carved in the stone is unknown and appears to be much older than any known civilization from that region,” she explained. “We have translated just a small portion of it.”
“So how does it work?” he asked.
Grace smiled back.
“That’s the tricky part. It seems to have a sense of … morality it transforms people based on their status,” she explained. “What I’m saying is that it can detect the difference between good and evil. For the most part, criminals are transformed into animals, and the innocent stay human.”
“The innocent?” asked Scott.
Grace nodded.
“I can’t think of a better term,” she said.
Scott thought about what he had just learned.
“And do I have a choice about doing this?” he asked.
“Of course, we don’t force anyone to do this.”
“Even the criminals?” he asked.
“Yes and they accept this form of protection. They would rather live as an animal than be hunted for the rest of their lives,” she replied.
“So what sort of animals: pigs?” he asked.
“Sometimes, but mainly they turn into cows. Our family also runs an organic dairy, and they are well taken care of,” she replied.
Scott’s jaw dropped.
“Don’t worry, we’ve tested the milk; it’s real cow milk. There’s no sign of human DNA,” she replied with a smile. “Makes great cheese too.”
“And the people willingly accept this?” he asked.
“It’s a safe and peaceful existence,” she explained. “We never butcher the animals, and we treat them as well as possible, probably better than they deserve considering the crimes that many of them committed.”
“And the humans?” he asked.
“We provide them with a new identity to match their new body. Your DNA and fingerprints will be different; it will be as if you were reborn. The main change will be that you could be older or younger by a few years.”
“And my ethnicity?” he asked.
“That sometimes changes too. We have no control over this,” she said. “I suppose, if we could translate more of the carvings, we would have better control of the transformations.”
“Wow,” he replied.
“Scott, we’ve only had one person before who was disabled and the transformation corrected it,” she continued. “I can’t guarantee it, but you may be able to walk again.”
“Hopefully not on all fours,” he joked.
Grace took his hands into her own.
“Scott, I can promise you that you won’t have to worry about that,” she said.
“Okay,” he replied. “And is this permanent?”
“Yes,” she replied. “But once you have changed, we’ll give you a foolproof new identity. You’ll be safe,” she said.
“And you’re serious about this?” he asked.
“Cross my heart,” she replied with a comforting smile on her face. “Now it looks like we’re coming in for a landing; we can talk more later.”
Chapter 9
Upon landing, the jet taxied into a large hanger. They were immediately greeted by a tall, muscular, bearded man wearing a well worn Green Bay Packers cap. He immediately embraced Grace and gave her a passionate kiss.
“Scott, this is my husband Mark,” announced Grace.
“Pleased to meet you,” greeted Scott as he extended his hand.
“The honor is all mine,” replied Mark with a smile as they shook hands. “You were quite brave during the trial.”
Scott shrugged his shoulders.
“I wouldn’t call it brave; it was just something I had to do, for my family,” replied Scott.
Mark nodded.
“Still, having a price on one’s head causes many people to seek self-preservation,” replied Mark. “Well, we can talk more, when we get to the farm. We have a long drive ahead of us.”
James the pilot walked over and shook Scott’s hand.
“I’ll see you later, but I need to keep going, just in case,” he stated.
“Just in case of what?” asked Scott.
“The slightest possibility that someone tracked us. It’s very unlikely, but we like to be careful,” replied James as he headed back into the jet.
“James will be flying the jet to the listed destination that was on the original flight plan,” explained Mark. “Our stop here will not be recorded.”
“How’s that possible?” asked Scott. “I mean, what about the airport staff?”
“They work for us. This is a private airport used only for maintenance and storage of corporate jets,” replied Mark.
“That sounds expensive,” said Scott.
Mark shook his head.
“No, it’s actually quite profitable, as it’s a real maintenance site. The best covers are the real thing,” he explained.
“Our flight plan was submitted to the Justice Dept. If it is compromised, it will lead the perpetrators on a wild goose chase,” added Grace. “Right now, another jet posing as us is headed towards Denver.”
“Wow, you really think of everything,” replied Scott.
Mark directed them to what looked like a delivery truck.
“Our ride,” he stated. “Don’t worry; it’s much nicer on the inside.”
Chapter 10
Two hours later, they arrived at the home of Grace and Mark. They drove down a long private road before reaching the house.
It was a large two story log home, surrounded by scattered woods and fields.
“I thought you said this was a dairy farm,” said Scott as he looked around. “I don’t see any cows.”
“It is. The barns are located over the hill to the right. You never want to have the house close to the cows,” said Grace with a wink. “There are several other houses spread out over the property.”
“And that’s where your relatives who run the farm live, right?” asked Scott with a grin.
“I knew he was a smart one,” said Mark. “My cousins run the farm. James works in our line of work and his family lives to the west of here.”
“It’s a real working dairy farm not just a cover for our work,” added Grace.
As Scott and the others got out of the van, they were greeted by two large German Shepherds. The dogs ran up and greeted Grace and Mark enthusiastically. They then began to check out Scott.
“The one licking your hand is Hans and the other is Gretel,” said Grace.
“Not Hansel?” asked Scott and he petted the dogs.
“No, we had to maintain their dignity,” replied Mark with a smile. “They’re great watchdogs, and no one can get close to this place without them letting us know. If anyone drives up who isn’t family, they start barking their heads off.”
“There are also two cats, both black, which will make their presence known eventually. The bigger one is Oscar and the smaller one is Fozzie,” said Grace.
“Are they afraid of the dogs?” asked Scott.
Grace shook her head.
“No, they rule the roost here. They’re just a bit shy around strangers,” she replied. “But they’ll warm up to you in a day or so.”
Scott saw there was a wheelchair ramp leading up the front door. He also noticed that it appeared to as old as the house.
“Is the ramp okay? I hope it’s not too steep,” noted Mark.
“It’s fine,” replied Scott.
“Can I give you a hand?” asked Mark.
Scott shook his head.
“No, I’m fine, just lead the way.”
Mark nodded and together with Grace they headed into the house with the dogs leading the way.
“I imagine you’re hungry after the flight. I’ve got a pot of venison chili on the stove,” said Mark.
“That sounds great,” replied Scott as he looked around the house. “This is really nice.”
“Thanks. My father built it,” replied Mark.
“Follow me, Scott,” said Grace. “We have a room for you on the first floor.”
“Thanks,” he replied.
“It was Mark’s grandfather’s room. He was injured in Vietnam, and he lived here, until he passed away last year,” explained Grace.
“I’m sorry,” replied Scott as he looked at Mark.
“Thank you,” he replied. “We had planned on redoing the bedroom and bath, but never got around to it. There always seems to be a reason for things happening the way they do.”
The room was sparse, but clean.
“It looks fine,” said Scott. “Um, how long until we do the change?”
“We’ll talk about that during dinner,” said Grace.
Chapter 11
“How do you like the chili, Scott?” asked Mark.
“It’s very good. I never had venison chili before,” he replied. “No one in my family ever hunted.”
“It’s an old family recipe. My family has lived up here since before Wisconsin was a state. We hunt, and we eat all we kill,” explained Mark.
Scott nodded.
“So can you tell me more about what is going to happen?” asked Scott as he took a bite of cornbread.
“If you agree to go through with it, the transformation will happen in two days, when the moon is full,” said Mark.
“So it has to happen during a full moon?” asked Scott.
Grace shook her head.
“No, it just happens faster,” she explained. “The transformation is painless, and under a full moon only takes an hour.”
“How does it work?” asked Scott.
“You’ll place both hands of the stone and then repeat the words we tell you,” said Grace. “You’ll probably fall asleep and not even notice the change.
“That’s it?” asked Scott.
Grace nodded.
“And then I’ll be a new person?” he asked as he watched the two cats slink by.
“Only physically,” said Mark. “You’ll still have your mind and memories.”
“There are subtle changes, but you’ll still be yourself,” added Grace.
“Of course this only applies to the innocents like you, the other ones change completely,” stated Mark.
“Which is for the best, I suppose,” said Grace.
“How do you know?” asked Scott. “I mean, they might know who they were.”
“If so, we’ve never seen any signs of intelligence,” replied Mark. “The ones that become dairy cows are as dumb as the real thing. Don’t get me wrong: they are nice animals, but not very smart. The pigs and goats are just as dense.”
Scott smiled.
“And you said that I would keep my memories, right?” asked Scott. “I don’t want to forget my family; I would rather die.”
“The only memories that would be affected are of the transformation. You’ll know what happened, but over time it will be like remembering a dream, you won’t remember the exact details. In time, other details of the transformation will be more difficult to recall,” explained Mark.
“So what would happen if I said no?” he asked.
“We would deliver you back to the witness protection program,” replied Grace.
“Aren’t you worried that I would tell someone about this?” asked Scott as he ate another spoonful of chili.
Grace shook her head.
“You would have your memory of all this erased,” she explained. “Unlike the actual transformation, you wouldn’t remember a thing.”
“That makes sense,” said Scott. “So when did all this get started? I mean, if you’re allowed to tell me.”
“The stone was purchased by an ancestor who was a merchant ship captain. He was an avid reader and loved a good mystery. When he retired, he devoted his life to translating the carvings,” said Mark. “He died before the power of the stone was discovered.”
“Who did it then?” asked Scott.
“His son, my great grandfather, who was a college professor,” said Mark.
“And when was it used for witness protection?” asked Scott.
“It started in 1944,” said Grace. “It was first used it on members of the Third Reich. These were men who provided information to the US government in exchange for their lives. When the true horrors of the war were discovered, the US government couldn’t let them go free and so a compromise was offered; some took it and were transformed and allowed to live.”
“And the others?” asked Scott.
“They went on trial and were either executed or lived the rest of their lives in prison,” she explained. “After that it was used for criminals and people caught up in circumstances beyond their control.”
“I can understand being changed, but remaining human, but who would willingly allow themselves to be turned into a cow or some other animal?” asked Scott.
“Many of them fear death and what that might hold for them. They turn state’s evidence to make amends and to save their own necks and sometimes their families. When it is clear that the people they testified against won’t forgive and forget, they want protection. In some cases, it’s impossible to provide it for them due to the nature of the crimes or how famous they are,” stated Grace.
“Famous? Like who?” asked Scott.
“Jimmy Hoffa for one,” replied Mark.
“Really?” asked Scott. “So he was never buried in the Meadowlands.”
“Actually, it was someone in our organization that started that rumor,” said Grace.
“We have worked with the government and faked their deaths or executions,” added Mark. “But only if they have given up worthwhile information.”
Scott got a chill up his spine.
“Please tell me that Sanchez isn’t one of them?” he asked.
Grace shook her head.
“No, we wouldn’t help a bastard like that,” interjected Mark. “Not even if the feds begged us.”
“Good,” replied Scott.
“Anything else you want to know?” asked Grace.
“Is there any clue on how different I’ll look?” he asked.
Grace shook her head.
“As I told you earlier, you could be younger or older. In most cases you’ll be the same ethnicity. Once you have changed, we’ll provide you with a completely new identity,” she said.
“That sounds fine, but I’ll still be alone,” he stated.
“Not true. We will do our best to match you with a family, if you’d like,” she added. “Of course, it’ll all depend on the transformation.”
“Of course, thanks for being honest with me. I do appreciate this,” he said. “I was pretty much sold on the idea that my life was over.”
“Scott, it’s just beginning,” said Grace.
Chapter 12
“Are you sure it’s okay to have me out in the open?” asked Scott as he looked out the window of the van.
“We’re on private property, no one knows you’re here, and everyone who works here is connected by blood,” replied Grace. “I thought you’d want to get out of the house and see our farm.”
Scott nodded.
“Sorry, but since the attack, being paranoid has been bred into me,” he replied.
“And rightfully so,” replied Grace. “Remember, just because you’re paranoid it doesn’t mean that they’re not out to get you.”
Scott groaned at Grace’s joke.
“Scott, I’m not downplaying what you’ve gone through and the hardships you’ve experienced,” she explained.
He nodded.
“Thanks,” he replied.
“Do you still have the nightmares?” she asked.
“Occasionally, but it’s not as bad as it was,” he replied. “It used to be every night, but since Sanchez was executed, they only happen once a month or so.”
“I’m sorry,” she said.
“Thanks. I’ve sort of learned to live with them,” he replied as he looked out the window. “It’s nice here.”
“We like it,” she replied.
“So, do you keep all the transformed cows?” he asked.
Grace nodded. “Along with the goats and pigs. We wouldn’t think of selling them or allowing them to breed, so we’re stuck with them. The plus side is that the cows do produce a lot of milk, so do the goats.”
“And what do you do with the pigs?” asked Scott.
“They’re good breeders,” she replied. “The last one we had produced dozens of piglets.”
“Wow,” exclaimed Scott. “How many a year do you get? I mean criminals, not piglets.”
“It varies, usually a half dozen or so,” she replied. “Depends on how many crooks the feds bust.”
She pulled up next to a large pasture. There were around twenty cows in the field.
“How many out there used to be crooks?” asked Scott.
“Only three,” replied Grace. “The rest are located in our other herds.”
Scott looked out at the grazing cows.
“I guess it beats prison, or living in fear all the time,” said Scott.
Mark drove up in an old jeep and parked next to them. He stepped out of the jeep and walked over to the van.
“Scott, I have a question for you, do you recognize the man in this photo?” he asked.
Scott looked at the photo and nodded.
“He was one of the physical therapists. I think his name is Howard, he was a bit of a jerk,” replied Scott. “Why do you want to know?”
“We found a tracer implanted in your old wheel chair,” said Mark. “We flew your chair to another town and the next day this guy showed up. We suspect that Howard Larson planted the tracer in your chair and ran his prints. They turned up on the bug.”
“Seriously?” asked Scott as he stared at the photo.
Mark nodded.
“And he was going to kill me?” asked Scott.
Mark shook his head as he handed Scott another photo.
“This was taken yesterday,” said Mark.
“Who’s the guy who he’s talking to?” asked Scott.
“We think it’s a man called Walter Vargas. He’s a hit man, a real professional,” said Mark.
“You’re not sure?” asked Scott.
“We know Vargas is a killer, but we only have vague descriptions of him. He’s been the main suspect in at least two dozen high profile assassinations in the past ten years. The rumor is that once Vargas takes a case he never gives up,” said Mark. “He’s totally unemotional about his jobs. From what we know, he only takes jobs based on their challenge.”
“Shit,” cursed Scott.
“We suspect that Vargas brought Howard to help ID you,” continued Mark.
“They’re really never going to give up are they?” asked Scott softly.
“Don’t worry, Scott, they don’t have a clue where you really are,” said Grace. “In another day, they won’t even know what you look like.”
“So what happens now? Will the Feds arrest them?” asked Scott.
“They would if they had any proof. Vargas is a real pro; the feds have been trying to get him for years, as have a dozen other countries. He’s too good to leave any evidence,” said Mark. “I imagine, if they pick him up, they won’t find a thing that links him to you. However, we’ve doing research to see if anyone, here or in other countries, has info on him.”
“And Howard?” asked Scott.
“As we said, we found his fingerprint on the device,” said Mark. “The feds will arrest him, but they don’t have anything on Vargas.”
“Would he give up Vargas?” asked Scott.
“Unlikely, but I know they’ll ask and see if he’s willing to make a deal,” said Mark. “Scott, don’t worry, we’re keeping an eye on him.”
“Okay”, replied Scott.”I trust you.”
Chapter 13
That evening after dinner, Scott sat out on the porch lost in his thoughts. Both cats were sleeping at his feet, with the dogs next to them. He didn’t even hear Grace and Mark when they came outside to join him.
“Sorry,” apologized Scott.
“No need to be, Scott. We've seen others go through the same mental process,” said Mark as he sat down.
“It’s normal to feel nervous,” added Grace.
Fozzie woke up, stretched and then jumped up into Grace’s lap. Oscar opened his eyes and then went back to sleep.
“I’m not worried about the transformation,” said Scott. “I’m just thinking about my parents and sister, and I wonder why I was spared.”
Mark and Grace just nodded, letting the young man vent his pain and survivor’s guilt.
“I mean, my Dad was the real hero. He devoted his life to fighting crime. My mom was a high school principal and my sister, well, Kim was totally innocent. She was only ten and was such a cool kid, she never got a chance to grow up,” said Scott. “Why did they die, and why did I survive? It doesn’t make any sense.”
“Scott, I wish I knew the answer, but it’s beyond me,” said Mark.
“You can’t beat yourself up over the past. I know this might sound over simplified, but try to look to the future and make a difference with you life,” added Grace.
“I’ve already made one decision,” said Scott. “I originally wanted to go to med school, but now I want to go into law enforcement.”
“Like your dad?” asked Grace.
“Not exactly, I’m thinking more in the line of being a prosecutor,” said Scott. “I want to continue the fight.”
“That’s a noble profession,” said Grace.
“Well you won’t have any trouble getting into college. I saw your grades; they’re quite impressive,” added Mark.
“Thanks. I want to make a difference. I’m not going to do it out of revenge, rather to honor my family,” said Scott.
“I think they would be proud,” said Grace.
“Thanks,” he replied. “So, are we on for tomorrow?”
Grace nodded.
“Good,” replied Scott.
Chapter 14
The next morning Mark drove into town. Along the way he used his encrypted phone to check in with the authorities. The news he got was very unsettling. Howard Larson had been found dead in a Madison Holiday Inn of an apparent heart attack. However, it was suspected that he had been murdered by Vargas as Howard had just had a full physical the previous year and had shown no signs of heart disease. There was also no sign of Vargas.
Mark was also told that a government computer system had been hacked and it was possible that the flight information had been compromised.
“So, there’s a chance that Vargas may show up in town,” stated Mark’s contact. “We know he treats cases like this as a hunter would when tracking their prey. The good thing is that he works alone; I doubt anyone else trusts him.”
“If he were to disappear, would any questions be raised?” asked Mark.
“None.”
“Very well. Call me, if you get any additional information,” said Mark.
Chapter 15
Mark immediately updated Grace and Scott about Larson and Vargas.
“I have put security on notice,” said Mark. “If Vargas shows up near here, then we’ll know what he’s here for and we’ll stop him.”
“And what will you do to him?” asked Scott.
“That depends on what he does,” said Mark. “Don’t worry, Scott, we won’t let him get you.”
Scott nodded.
“I’m more nervous about tonight,” he replied.
“Any questions?” asked Grace.
“No, you pretty much explained the process,” replied Scott. “I just wonder what I’ll look like tomorrow at this time. I mean, will I be younger or older? Will I be the same race? It’s all slightly overwhelming.”
“We’ll get you through it,” said Grace.
“I know you will. I’ve only know you two for a short time, but you’re the closest thing I have to family right now.”
Chapter 16
“Where’s Scott?” asked Mark as he walked through the kitchen.
“In his room asleep, why?” asked Grace.
She watched as Mark pressed the hidden switch on the wall in the hallway that led to the dining room. He reached inside the compartment and pulled out two high-powered semi-automatic handguns.
He returned to the kitchen and handed Grace on of the guns.
“Vargas?” she asked.
“He was spotted in town. He went directly to the hospital and questioned them if they had seen Scott,” said Mark.
“Really? That takes guts,” said Grace and she checked the handgun.
“He then went to the police and reported that he was looking for a runaway,” continued Mark. “Uncle Matt did his usual excellent job and didn’t give up a thing.”
“So what now?” asked Grace.
“It’s obviously that he got just enough info from the hacking to get this close. We’ll grab him and see what he knows,” said Mark.
“And then?” asked Grace.
“It depends on if Vargas cooperates,” replied Mark as he slipped the gun in his belt under his shirt.
“And if he doesn’t?” asked Grace.
“We’ll let the stone decide,” replied Mark.
Grace frowned.
“Don’t get me wrong, I hate people like Vargas with a passion, but he is entitled to a trial,” she said.
“And the stone will provide it,” replied Mark.”I’ve already have approval by the ‘big man’.”
She nodded.
“Okay, when will they get him?” she asked.
Mark looked at his watch.
“We’ll know shortly,” he replied.
Chapter 17
Scott listened intently, as Mark told him how Vargas had shown up nearby and was now in custody.
“What does he know?” asked Scott.
“He won’t talk,” replied Mark. “However, he was sloppy and we found some evidence on him.”
“What was it?” he asked.
“He had a unencrypted flash drive with photos of you, along with dozens of fake IDs, and a cell phone number for someone in Mexico; all together, it’s enough to let us know that we have the right person,” replied Mark.
“Does this mean that your operation will be shut down?” asked Scott.
“No, although we’re going into damage control,” said Mark.
“And what will you do with him?” asked Scott.
Mark took a deep breath and let it out.
“The stone will decide his fate,” said Mark. “While I’m sure that the authorities would love to interrogate him, and learn some of his secrets, I also bet that they also won’t be sad to see him just go away. A man like Vargas has too many secrets, and I’m sure that many of them are embarrassing. He’s also supposed to be an accomplished liar, so anything he tells us would be suspect.”
Scott frowned.
“It doesn’t seem right,” said Scott. “I mean, I still support our legal system.”
“So do I, but we need to protect our operation,” replied Mark. “Unfortunately, this job has an ugly side.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Well, we better get ready for dinner,” said Mark. “Grace is roasting a chicken.”
“Is it okay to do the change on a full stomach?” asked Scott with a smile.
“It can’t hurt,” he replied with a smile.
Chapter 18
After dinner, Grace and Scott sat out on the porch and enjoyed the summer evening. The dogs were romping in the yard. The cats were cuddled together on an empty chair fast asleep.
“Everything is ready, all we have to do is wait for moonrise,” she said. “That will be in around two hours.”
Scott nodded.
“So how did you get involved in all this?” he asked.
“I was working for the Justice Department, when I met Mark; I was a field agent back then,” she stated. “We just hit it off from the first moment we saw each other. We got married two months later.”
“Wow. And what about the whole Circe stone?”
“He told me about it, before we got married. I didn’t believe him at first, but then I saw it work,” she replied. “We then brought in other members of my family.”
“And how do you feel about it -- I mean the helping of bad people?” he asked.
“Mixed feelings about it,” she replied. “In most cases, the other reason they have agreed to help is to protect themselves. However, the stone does prevent them from going back to a life of crime. I saw a few do that, in the normal witness protection program. I guess that’s why I’m so looking forward to helping you.”
“Thanks,” he replied. “I still feel a bit guilty, I mean, I’m going to get a fresh start, and well, my family is gone.”
“Scott, take this second chance and live your life well. Live a long and good life and it will honor your family’s legacy,” she stated.
“Okay,” he replied. “So, how soon after the change will I start my new life?”
“Depends on the transformation, if you’re underage we’ll have to find you a new family, and of course there’s the whole adjustment period,” she explained. “You’ll have to learn your new identity as if you were born with it. Don’t worry; it’s easier than it sounds, especially for someone as intelligent as you.”
“I’ll take your word on that,” he replied with a smile.
Chapter 19
Meanwhile, on the other side of the farm, Mark and James were questioning Vargas.
“You must think I’m really dangerous,” said Vargas as he pulled up on the cuffs that tied him down to the wheelchair. Both wrists and ankles were firmly secured. “Nice chair, where did you get it?”
“None of your business, and yes, your reputation precedes you,” replied Mark.
Vargas grinned.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” sneered Vargas. “You have nothing on me; if you did I would be in a real facility, not a room off of an old cow barn.”
“You’re right, you’re not under arrest, so let’s talk freely, off the record,” continued Mark.
“Totally off the record? This is something new,” said Vargas.
“We know what you’re doing. You’re hunting Scott Helms for the ten million bounty put on his head by the late Ricardo Sanchez,” said Mark.
“Fifteen million, the price went up,” added Vargas. “Or so I have heard.”
“Walk away from this one,” said Mark.
Vargas laughed.
“That’s it, just walk away? You can’t be serious!” exclaimed Vargas. “Deep down, I’m a businessman and this is too good to pass up.”
“You have no connection to the case,” interjected Mark.
“True, but the money, and the challenge of this one, are too good to pass up. This will be my last job, off the record of course,” he replied. “Besides, if I walk away from this one, who would hire me? I have my reputation to uphold.”
“I don’t give a shit about your reputation. What’s the challenge in killing a sixteen-year-old kid who’s confined to a wheelchair? That seems rather cheap for a professional.”
“It’s not the kill; it’s the degree of difficulty. The fact that the feds are making such an effort to hide the kid makes it interesting. There’s also all the publicity about this case. You must have seen the videos online discussing this hit. It hasn’t been easy to track him, but the fact that you have me is a sign that I’m on the right trail.”
“The kid has been through enough; he’s innocent,” said Mark.
“No one is truly innocent,” countered Vargas.
Mark rolled his eyes.
“You can’t really believe that,” argued Mark.
Vargas laughed.
“You’re right, I don’t. But I also don’t care if he’s innocent. I stopped caring about the morality of this job years ago. I kill because of the money; I kill because the thrill of the hunt and the challenge of the kill -- that’s it. There’s nothing you can say or do to convince me otherwise,” stated Vargas. “I know the kid was around here. When you let me go, and you will let me go, I will pick up his trail and I will finish the job. I have time and experience on my side, and eventually someone on your side will screw up and I’ll get him; no one is untouchable. Besides, wouldn’t you rather have the kid killed by a professional and not some rank amateur? The cartel will keep raising the bounty until he’s dead. It’s become a pride thing to them, part of their machismo image; they can’t let a kid get away from them.”
“So that’s your final answer?” asked Mark.
Vargas nodded.
“That’s correct. You might as well let me go, as you have nothing to hold me on,” replied Vargas. “I know that you may want to kill me, but you’re hindered by the fact that you work within the restrictions of the law. That’s what I love about working in this country.”
Mark slowly shook his head.
“What? You can’t just keep me here indefinitely? This isn’t Gitmo, you know,” replied Vargas, a slight tone of nervousness in his voice.
“No, but you may wish you were being sent there,” said James as he looked down at his smart phone. “We just got a hit. You’re a very popular man Vargas. We only put out the word that we had you an hour ago and already we have a reply.”
Mark walked over and looked at the phone.
“They’re sending us the document via secure fax,” added James.
“Please! I can’t believe you’d try something as lame as this,” interjected Vargas. “You’re trying to scare me with a fake document.”
Mark took the phone from James and pressed it in front of Vargas’s face.
Vargas read what was presented in front of him as he did the color washed away from his face.
“You ... you wouldn’t dare,” stammered Vargas.
“In a heartbeat,” snapped Mark.
“I can fly you there in less than ten hours,” added James. “I doubt they’ll feel restricted by any laws. The cartels aren’t the only ones to hold grudges down there. Did you really kill the brother of the President?”
“There wouldn’t even be a trial, and you know that,” shouted Vargas.
“Just like the people you have killed,” countered Mark. “You’d be dead before we took off, unless they wanted to torture you first.”
Vargas glared back at Mark.
“Any chance of making a deal?” asked Vargas. “I know things.”
“I wouldn’t trust you if you said the sun rises in the east,” said James.
“Ask your boss!” demanded Vargas.
“We have,” replied Mark coldly.
“So my word that I would leave my current target alone isn’t good?” asked Vargas.
Mark shook his head.
“I don’t trust you. You kill for sport, and if you were freed, you would come back; the challenge in killing Scott is too great for you to resist,” said Mark.
Vargas nodded slowly.
“You can’t hold me,” said Vargas. “The press will find out I’m here. They’ll find out if you send me down there, they always do.”
“You do your job too well Vargas, no one knows you’re here,” said James.
“There has to be an option, otherwise you would be putting me on a jet,” said Vargas softly.
“True, but what if we offered you an alternative to prison or extradition?” asked Mark.
“Shoot,” said Vargas as he looked up and smiled.
“Don’t tempt me,” replied Mark.
Chapter 20
Grace led Scott into the room where the Circe stone was kept. The light from the full moon was coming through a skylight and illuminating the four foot high gray oval shaped rock.
“So, that’s it?” he asked
“I know, it doesn’t look like much,” she replied.
“What do I do?” he asked.
“It’s not required, but I recommend that you undress, just in case you’re new body is larger,” stated Grace.
“Okay,” replied Scott.
“I can give you a robe, if you’re bashful,” said Grace.
“Thanks,” he replied. “Um, where’s Mark?”
“He’s been detained and will be here later. Don’t worry, I know what I’m doing,” said Grace.
Ten minutes later Scott was wearing the robe and had positioned his chair so he could touch the stone.
“I will read you the words one line at a time,” said Grace. “Take your time, and repeat them as clearly as possible.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“There will be five lines for you to say, and after the last one you may feel very sleepy; don’t worry that’s normal,” she said.
“That wasn’t the first line, right?” asked Scott with a nervous laugh.
Grace smiled back.
“Okay, put both hands on the stone,” she ordered.
“It’s cold,” he replied.
She nodded.
“Now repeat after me,” she stated as she began to speak the lines.
Chapter 21
“What the fuck is this place?” asked Vargas as he was wheeled into the room with the Circe stone.
It had been an hour since Scott had been there.
“This is where your fate will be determined,” said Mark.
“What exactly do you mean by that?” asked Vargas, no longer hiding his fear.
“You took our option. The stone will transform you so you cannot hurt anyone ever again, but even we have no control over what that new form will be,” said Mark. “The choice is a long flight to a quick end.”
“Fuck it! What do I have to do?” demanded Vargas.
Mark placed a key in Vargas’s hand. He then stepped back and pointed a shotgun at Vargas. James was standing off to the side and was pointing a handgun at the assassin.
“After you free yourself, undress and place both hands on the rock. Don’t try anything stupid, or you’ll be dead,” stated Mark.
Vargas debated making a dash towards one of the men, but quickly determined the odds were not in his favor. Even though he had killed many people, deep down he was a coward who feared pain and death. He meekly accepted his fate.
Chapter 22
Scott awoke to feel the sun on his face, and he slowly opened his eyes. He looked up to see that he was back in the bedroom of the house.
The first thought that went through his head was that nothing had happened. He didn’t move, as he was afraid to discover that he was still himself.
However, curiosity got the better of him and he tried to wiggle his toes; to his astonishment, they moved! He could move his legs!
He was so excited that he sat up in bed and let out a whoop of pure joy. He leapt out of bed like a kid on Christmas morning, and it was then he noticed the other changes.
He looked down and saw a strange new body. He quickly looked over at the mirror, and his eyes locked onto his reflection.
“Holy shit! I’m a girl,” he exclaimed.
His voice was also that of a teenage girl.
Grace immediately came into the room.
“What happened?” Scott demanded as he began to get out of bed. “I mean I can see that I’m a girl, but why?”
“We’re not sure,” replied Grace softly.
She didn’t know what to say, even though she had been up all night thinking about it.
“This is the first time we’ve had a gender change, in humans anyway,” she stated, knowing that it wouldn’t be enough.
Scott slowly stood up and stared at his feminized image in the mirror. He was only wearing a t-shirt, but it hung over him like a nightgown.
He saw in the mirror a young woman looking back at him. She was shorter than he had used to be, barely five-eight, with short, reddish brown hair. He cautiously cupped his small sized breasts in his hands. He then looked down to confirm that the changes were complete; he was completely female, a very young female at that.
“I look like I’m barely a teenager,” he stated.
“I would agree; you look like you’re twelve or thirteen,” commented Grace as she walked closer.
“At least I can walk,” he said softly.
“How do you feel?” she asked.
“I really don’t know. I should be totally freaking out right now, but I’m too stunned,” he replied.
Scott stared at the mirror. He realized that even though he was young, he was attractive, and he wasn’t sure it that was a good thing. He stared and couldn’t see anything that reminded him of his old self. Even his eyes were a different color; they had once been blue and now they were dark brown.
“This can’t be real,” he said. “Maybe I’m just one of those feminine looking guys.”
He then lifted up the shirt, looked down and confirmed -- again -- that he was completely female. His legs began to feel weak, and he began to back up to the bed to sit down.
Grace walked over and slipped her arm around Scott’s shoulder to steady him.
“Wow, I’m really a girl,” said Scott.
“Why don’t you sit down?” suggested Grace.
Scott nodded and sat down, without taking his eyes off the image in the mirror.
“This is beyond weird,” Scott stated. “What am I going to do? I mean I knew I would look different and have to start a new life, but I didn’t count on this.”
“We’ll get through this together,” said Grace as she sat down next to Scott.
Scott began to open his mouth but nothing came out. He turned and looked at Grace, threw his arms around her and began to sob. Grace immediately began to comfort him.
Chapter 23
“I’m sorry, this is the best I can do right now,” said Grace as she helped Scott get dressed. “I’ll go shopping later and get you something better.”
Scott was now dressed in a pair of Grace’s running shorts and a t-shirt from The University of Wisconsin. They were both too big, but it beat being naked.
“How do you feel Scott?” she asked.
“Numb,” Scott replied. “But it’s slowly sinking in that I’m a girl. I don’t feel as freaked out as I did when I first saw myself. Is it due to the spell, or whatever it was that changed me?”
Grace nodded. It was common for the transformed to adjust quickly to their new appearance, but she suspected that Scott would take longer to adjust. It was one thing to become older or young, shorter or taller, but changing gender was totally different.
“We usually see people adjust pretty quickly, but this is new for us,” she admitted. “I had no idea this could happen, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s okay, I don’t blame you. I mean, it could be worse, at least I can walk again,” he admitted.
“I’m happy for you,” she said.
“Thanks. I also suppose that I’ll need a new name. Scott isn’t going to work very well. Do I get to pick it or does the government do that for me when I get the new identity?” he asked.
“You can pick your new name. We’ll submit it to the feds and they can just accept it,” replied Grace. “Any ideas?”
Scott rubbed his chin and noticed how smooth it felt and let out a sigh.
“This will take some getting used to,” he said.
“You don’t have to decide right now,” said Grace.
Scott shook his head.
“No, I might as well move on. I knew a girl back in school, actually I had a crush on her, and I always liked her name -- it was Claire.”
“Claire is a nice name,” said Grace.
“Thanks,” replied Claire. “I’m really a girl, now. Wow, this is so wild.”
“That’s an understatement,” said Grace.
“So does Mark know what happened to me?” asked Claire.
“Yes, he came in just as you changed. He also helped me bring you back here.”
Claire looked at Grace and cocked her head.
“Something else happened last night. What was it?” asked Claire.
“I’ll tell you later. The good news is that you are now safe,” said Grace.
Claire was about to open her mouth, but decided to wait.
“Okay,” she replied.
“Now, are you hungry?” asked Grace.
“Starving!” stated Claire.
“Well, let’s go to the kitchen, and I’ll make breakfast for you,” said Grace.
They walked together to the kitchen, when Claire stopped and stared intently out the window.
“What’s wrong?” asked Grace.
“Nothing. I’ll be right back,” she said as she dashed towards the back door.
Grace watched as Clair ran outside and began to run around in the lawn. There was a look of pure joy on the young girl’s face, as she ran around barefoot in the grass. The dogs joined in and the three of them romped together. Grace began to feel tears roll down her cheeks, as she watched Claire joyfully scamper on the yard.
Chapter 24
“Sorry, but that’s just something I had to do,” apologized Claire as she walked back into the house. “I promised myself that I would do that, if I could ever walk again.”
“Nothing to be sorry about, I would have done the same thing. It looked like fun,” replied Grace. “Now, what do you want to eat?”
“Can you make pancakes?” asked Claire.
“They’re one of my specialties,” replied Grace.
“Cool,” replied Claire.
Mark came in a few minutes later. Even though he had seen Scott after the transformation, he was still caught off guard at the sight of seeing the young woman sitting at the kitchen table in oversized clothes.
“Mark, this is Claire,” introduced Grace.
“Good morning, Claire,” he greeted. “Nice name.”
“It’s okay, Mark, I’m still in shock too,” replied Claire. “But the good thing is that I won’t need that chair again.”
“I know, I heard you outside,” replied Mark with a grin.
“It felt like the thing to do,” she replied.
He poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down at the table.
“Grace says that this hasn’t happened often,” said Claire.
“That’s right,” he replied.
“And there’s no possibility of doing it again, right?” asked Claire. “I mean there’s no way can we try the rock again, right?”
“You’re two for two,” he answered as he took a sip of his coffee.
“It will also mean that her adjustment time will take longer. Yes, she’s adapting to being female, but all things considered she’s dealing with much more than our normal client,” stated Grace firmly. “Please let them know that when you make your report this morning that she should stay here until she’s adapted. Let them know that it’s not a request either.”
“Of course, I fully agree with you,” he replied. “Besides, it’s the least we can do.”
“So does that mean I’ll be here for a while?” asked Claire hopefully.
“Yes,” replied Mark as he made eye contact with Grace.
Grace smiled back at him and he knew that they would be having a long conversation.
Chapter 25
“That was great, thank you, Grace,” said Claire. “I can’t believe I ate so much, I don’t feel that full.”
“You’ll be like that for the next few days and then your body will adjust,” replied Grace.
Claire ran her fingers through her hair.
“I know that this isn’t that long, but my hair has always been short,” she commented. “I don’t know what to do with it.”
“It’s a little ragged, but cute. When you’re ready, I’ll take you into town and get it styled,” said Grace.
Claire nodded.
“That makes sense,” she said.
Grace leaned closer to the younger woman.
“Honey, we have seen dramatic mood swings from those have been transformed before, so don’t feel that you need to hide your feelings. The good thing is that people seem to adjust quickly, and within a short time they accept their new look. But your case is much different. You’re not only a new person, but you’re a new gender and also much younger.”
Claire smiled back.
“At least I’m still me inside. I also still feel smart,” she commented.
“That might have been different, if you had also become a blonde,” joked Mark. “Shit! Sorry about that.”
Claire laughed.
“No, it’s exactly what I needed. I should be grateful for what happened. I can walk and I’m no longer a target,” she said.
Mark nodded as he glanced over at Grace.
“I saw that,” said Claire. “My dad used to the same thing. What is it? I mean, what could you tell me that would shock me?”
Mark looked at Grace who nodded.
“You’re dead,” he stated. “Well, Scott Helms is dead.”
“Well I guess that could be true, but will the cartel believe you?” asked Claire. “I mean, they won’t recognize me, but I don’t want them killing some poor kid in a wheel chair.”
“You don’t understand, Claire, Scott Helms is dead and we have a body to prove it,” said Mark.
Claire’s jaw dropped in shock.
Mark told Scott about Vargas and the threats the hit man had made.
“We took him into the Circe room right after you transformed. I was hoping that he would change into a cow or a swine, but instead he turned into you. He then immediately died of what we think was due to heart failure caused by a blood clot,” said Mark. “We transported the body out immediately and turned it over to the Feds in Madison. They will be holding a press conference later today, stating that you died in your sleep while in the witness protection program.”
“So he looked like me ... I mean the way I used to look like?” asked Claire.
“Fingerprints matched too. I can’t explain it, but the Circe rock has taken care of you. The cartel doesn’t even to gloat that they had you killed. I guess the stone gave its own sense of justice to Vargas,” continued Mark.
“Vargas was unrepentant, and unlike the criminals we get, he made no amends for his past deeds. I agree with Matt that the stone took matters into its own and decided that he could help you,” added Grace.
“Wow, that’s so wild,” said Claire. “Still, I’m not sure I like the idea of him dying, even if it was to protect me.”
“Scott -- I mean Claire, he wouldn’t have stopped, if we let him go. He was very smart and there was the possibility that he could have uncovered what happened to you. He was also a cold-blooded killer. The stone ensured that not only he wouldn’t kill again, but that he would do some good,” said Mark.
“I guess so,” said Claire. “I’m just glad that this part of my life is over. Not my old life and family, I will never forget the, but the fact that I will not be hunted and am free.”
“Now all we have to do is get you adjusted to you new life,” interjected Grace. “That’s a job that I will thoroughly enjoy.”
Claire grinned.
“So it’s over, at least the part of people hunting me. I guess sometimes the fox wins,” said Claire.
“Yes, but you have a big task ahead of you. There will be good days and bad days, but you can count on the fact that we’ll be here for you,” said Grace.
“That’s right,” added Mark.
“Thanks,” replied Claire and then without warning she began to cry.
“You okay?” asked Grace.
Claire nodded.
“Tears of joy, for a change,” she admitted.
Chapter 26
“Well, what do you think?” asked Grace.
Claire looked at herself in the mirror. She was now dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. Her bra was visible through the material of the shirt. Her hair had also been cut and styled by Grace into a sporty, feminine style.
“It’s not as bad as I thought it would be, I guess,” Claire commented as she adjusted the bra straps. “With the exception of the bra, it’s not that different than what I used to wear.”
“You don’t have to start wearing skirts and dresses right away,” said Grace. “But in time, you’ll need to try them.”
“And what about makeup?” asked Claire.
“I’ll teach you when you feel you are ready, along with everything else you’ll need to know about being a girl,” said Grace.
“Thanks,” replied Claire as she studied her reflection in the mirror. “So how old do you think I look?”
“Twelve or thirteen,” replied Grace.
“Make it thirteen, at least that makes me closer to high school again, and then college,” replied Claire.
“Maybe you should take your time this time around,” suggested Grace. “I read your bio, and you were very focused on your studies last time. What else did you do in school?”
“I was the senior class president, but that was partly a joke,” replied Claire. “Still I thought I did a good job.”
“Did you belong to any clubs or play sports?”
“No, but I was in the honor society and the computer club; yes, I was a nerd,” admitted Claire.
“Well, since you have maintained your intelligence and knowledge, your studies shouldn’t be too difficult, so why not expand your boundaries this time?”
“Like what?” asked Claire as she sat down on the bed.
“Sports, music, something different to challenge your mind and body,” suggested Grace.
Claire shrugged her shoulders.
“Group activities will help you adjust to your new life,” continued Grace.
“Okay, I guess that makes sense. It will all depend on what the school is like where I end up,” said Claire.
“The school district here has some excellent programs,” said Grace as she sat down next to Claire. “The girl’s volleyball team went to the state finals last year.”
Claire looked over at Grace.
“So does that mean that I’ll be staying around here?” asked Claire.
“Actually you can stay right here, if you want,” answered Grace.
Claire grinned.
“You mean I can stay here with you two … and the dogs and cats?”
“Yes, that’s right. Mark and I have applied to become your guardians, and maybe something more if you like.”
“You mean parents?” asked Claire.
“If you’d like,” said Grace. “You don’t have to make up your mind right now; you can take a few days to….”
Before she could complete the sentence, Claire hugged her.
“I’d love that!” squealed Claire.
Grace hugged her back and as she did, tears began to roll down her face. She had long given up hope of having a family. They had tried unsuccessfully several times before they were told by their doctor that she was infertile. They had considered adoption, but with their unique careers, they decided to put it off.
Grace thought about adopting Claire and was about to propose the idea to Mark when he brought it up the previous night.
“Let’s go tell Mark, I know he’s anxiously waiting your answer,” said Grace as she wiped away her tears.
Claire smiled back.
“Cool,” she replied .
As they headed out of her room, Claire stopped and smiled.
“What is it?” asked Grace.
“I think I know why I was changed into a girl. It’s a total fresh start and it will allow me to move on without falling back to my old life. Does that make sense?” asked Claire.
Grace slipped her arm around Claire’s shoulders.
“As much as anything does,” replied Grace.
Chapter 27
“Well, it’s settled, the ‘big man’ agrees that this would be the best situation for you,” said Mark as he hung up the phone.
“Who’s the big man?” asked Claire.
“That’s a secret,” replied Mark with a wink. “However, he’s a good man and wants what’s good for you.”
Claire nodded.
“The cover story will be that you’re the daughter of an old friend who passed away and that we’re your god parents,” said Mark. “They’re working on your biography as we speak. Don’t worry, it will be airtight. Only a handful of people in the government will know what happened to you.”
“That’s good to know,” she replied. “This afternoon, I read online an article about my ‘death’. It was one of the more surreal things that I’ve ever done. But the good thing is that everyone seems to believe it.”
“Why wouldn’t they?” asked Mark.
“But it all seems too easy,” said Claire.
“The medical evidence is so strong that only the wildest conspiracy theorist could dispute it,” said Grace.
“No one would think that a professional assassin was magically transformed to replace his potential victim,” added Mark.
Claire smiled.
“You make it sound like things like this happen all the time,” she stated as she began to pet Fozzie, who had just jumped into her lap.
“Who says they don’t?” asked Grace.
“I suspect things won’t ever be boring around here,” said Claire.
“Actually most of the time it is pretty normal around here; those that are transformed are usually kept on the other side of the farm,” stated Mark.
“While we won’t hide anything from you, we want your upbringing to be as normal as possible,” added Grace. “Yes, the transformation helps you adjust to your new body, but you’re going to experience many new things as your body matures. You also have your memories of your past life. We want you to adjust with as few difficulties as possible.”
“Thanks,” replied Claire. “I’ve been thinking about the changes.”
“And?” asked Grace.
“I think I’m going to need a lot of help,” she replied.
“We’ll get you through it,” said Grace. “You need to heal.”
“I’m okay, now,” replied Claire.
Grace shook her head.
“Not just physically, but mentally. You’ve been through a lot of emotional stress, not just the attack and the trial, but the adjustment to a new life,” explained Grace.
“I suppose you’re right; so what do you suggest?” asked Claire.
“Have fun, relax, be a kid again,” stated Grace. “When was the last time you really had fun?”
Claire shrugged her shoulders.
“I can’t remember,” she replied. “it was before all this went down.”
“Well, no time like the present. This is a great place to grow up,” added Mark.
Claire nodded.
“So where do I start?” she asked.
“Take the mutts out for a romp,” said Mark.
Hearing this, both Hans and Gretel jumped up and ran towards the front door wagging their tails.
“Just be home in time for dinner,” said Grace.
Claire stood up and smiled.
“Home, that sounds nice,” she said as she walked towards the front door.
Grace and Mark watched together, as Claire ran off with the two large dogs.
“I think this is going to be good for all of us,” he stated.
Grace looked, smiled and then kissed him.
Chapter 28
On a warm September morning, Claire Chamberlain walked into her new school. She was dressed in a denim skirt, a pink, short sleeve blouse and sandals. Her backpack was slung over one shoulder, as she walked down the crowded halls to her first class.
Her skinned was deeply tanned from spending much of the summer outside. She had been introduced to horse riding and she couldn’t get enough of it.
In so many ways, she was starting over. She had a new identity, a new family, and was the new kid in school. It was as fresh a new start as possible.
She stepped into the classroom and as she sat down she felt the eyes of the other students on her. Grace had told her that new students in the district were not common.
A pleasant looking girl with long black hair leaned over.
“Hi, I’m Karen Schmidt,” she greeted. “You’re new here, right?”
“Yes, I’m Claire Chamberlain.”
“Oh yeah, my parents told me about you; I ‘m sorry about your family,” said Karen.
“Thanks,” replied Claire.
The cover story provided by the government was that Claire’s parents had died in a car crash the previous spring.
“So where did you live before you moved out here?” asked Karen.
“San Diego,” replied Claire.
The feds also determined it would be easier for Claire to remember her new life, if there were things closely related to her old life.
“You’re from California! That’s so cool,” exclaimed Karen. “How do you like it here?”
“It’s different,” replied Claire. “But I like it.”
“You nervous about being the new kid?” asked Karen.
Claire nodded. You have no idea how new, she thought.
“Well, you have nothing to worry about. I know everyone here, and I’ll introduce you around,” stated Karen proudly.
“Cool,” replied Claire.
Chapter 29
“How was school?” asked Grace as she walked out of her office.
“How’d you know it was me, Mom?” asked Claire as she petted the dogs.
“Those two started whining twenty minutes ago and running around. I knew you were on your way home,” replied Grace. “They missed you and so did I.”
“I missed you too,” replied Claire as she hugged Grace.
“So how was it?” asked Grace as they walked to the kitchen, the two dogs following close behind.
As they sat down, Claire told her about Karen and the other teen she had met.
“Karen’s a nice kid. Mark went to school with one of her aunts,” replied Grace. “They’re good people.”
“In all it was all very normal,” replied Claire. “I feel good about things.”
“I’m pleased to hear that,” replied Grace.
“I mean you told me that the spell would make me feel at ease with my new body, and for the past part it has. I’m still not totally used to everything, like my period and um, liking boys, but even those things are feeling less weird,” explained Claire.
“Well, no one said that growing up was easy. Growing up mean dealing with issues and problems; just remember that you can always talk to me,” said Grace
“Thanks Mom. I’m also going to follow your advice and be more active in school. My classes are going to be a breeze, so I’ll have time for other activities,” continued Claire.
“Good for you,” replied Grace. “But don’t take your class work lightly.”
“I won’t; I’ll need top grades, if I want to go to law school,” she replied.
Grace smiled. “My daughter the lawyer.”
“Make that federal prosecutor,” replied Claire with a smile. “But that’s a long time from now, and I’m going to focus on being Claire Chamberlain seventh grader.”
Grace smiled back.
“I’m pleased to hear that. Now Claire Chamberlain, seventh grader, do you have any homework?”
“I’ll get to it as soon as I change and take the dogs for a run,” she replied as stood up.
“Okay, but I also want you to help me with dinner,” said Grace.
Claire nodded as she began to run to her room. She suddenly stopped and dashed back, and threw her arms around Grace.
“What’s that for?” asked Grace as she hugged her back.
“For you and Dad giving me another home, and a great place to start over,” said Claire.
“You’re welcome,” replied Grace.
Claire looked up at Grace and smiled.
“Okay, I better change. Don’t worry, I won’t be long,” said Claire.
Grace smiled back as she watched her daughter turn and run towards her room.
Epilog
“What are you reading Claire?” asked Grace as she walked into the kitchen.
“The latest National Geographic,” replied Claire without looking up.
“Obviously there’s an interesting article,” said Grace as she opened the fridge.
“There is,” replied Claire. “You better look at this.”
Grace walked over and looked at the page that Claire was pointing at.
“Oh my God,” exclaimed Grace.
“I was about to ask if this was like the writing on the Circe Stone, but you kinda confirmed it,” said Claire.
Grace picked up the magazine and began to scan the article.
“It’s Minoan, or at least one of the Minoan languages. According to the article, it’s called Linear H, and it was named after the person who discovered it,” said Claire. “Her name is in the article.”
Grace nodded as she read the article.
“I see it, her name is Dr. Hallie Pappadimos who is a professor at Ohio State,” said Grace.
“That’s not that far away,” said Claire.
Grace nodded.
“Around a nine hour drive, but maybe we can have James fly us down there. I think we’d better show this to your father,” said Grace.
“Since I found it, can I come along when you go to see her?” asked Claire.
“And what makes you think we’re going to see her?” answered Grace.
Claire rolled her eyes and smiled.
“Because, Mom, you’re just as curious about the stone as I am,” replied Claire.
Grace smiled back.
“I think that a trip to Columbus may be in our future,” replied Grace.
To Be Continued
To read about Hallie, refer to Ambition, Purpose, and Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena's Assassin
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Itinerant
Features characters from The Julieverse
Normally the nightmare ends when you wake up. For Rob, he was about to discover that it was just the beginning
Chapter 1
Rob Parker slowly opened his eyes and blinked. At the same time, he reached up and rubbed his temples, as he wondered what the hell had happened.
The last thing he remembered was being in a crowded bar watching Monday Night Football. It had been an exciting game that was decided in the last play of the game when San Diego scored a miracle touchdown. Rob celebrated with the others, not because he was a fan of the Chargers, rather he had just won a big bet.
He remembered having several celebratory drinks and then nothing.
Rob slowly focused as he looked up at the ceiling. It then hit him that he wasn’t in his one bedroom apartment. As he sat up, he felt sore all over his body. His concern for his discomfort was quickly replaced with shock as he saw his reflection in the dresser’s mirror.
At first he wasn’t sure that he was looking at himself, but as his head cleared he realized that he was the only one in the cheap hotel room. He also realized that he was dressed as a woman, rather make that he was dressed like a whore. Not the real kind that he occasionally saw working the streets near his apartment, but the type that populated TV shows and movies.
His face was heavily made up. His eyes stood out as they had dark metallic colored eye shadow, false lashes, and heavy dark eyeliner. His lips seemed bigger and were coated in fire engine red colored lipstick and what seemed like several coats of lip gloss.
On his head he had a blonde, curly wig that covered his own brown hair.
The plain silver studs that he usually wore in his ears had been replaced with large gold hoops.
He was wearing a red mini-dress that barely covered his thin body. He reached down and cupped the large breast pads that seemed to be attached to his chest. He pulled back the dress and saw the seams of the breast pads, and it appeared that they had been glued on.
He was shocked by their weight and how realistic they felt. Their nipples pressed out through the thin red bra that he wore.
The bright red nails that were on each of his fingers were also shocking. He quickly realized that they were strongly attached to each nail.
Lifting up his dress he saw that he was wearing red lace panties, a matching garter belt and red fishnet stockings. On his feet he wore red open-toed pumps.
The next thing he noticed that his body was completely hairless, from his head down. Even his pubic hair was gone.
Rob looked around for his male clothing, but they were not to be seen. There was a small black purse on the bed and a cheap leather jacket. Rob opened the purse and found that it contained his apartment key, a few condoms, and a lipstick. There was no money in the purse and his ID was also missing.
His mind began to swirl with thoughts as he tried to figure what was going on. He had no idea where he was or how he would get back to his place.
Rob looked around the room for some sign of where he was. On the door, he found the address of the place and realized that he was five or six miles away from his apartment. He looked down at his shoes and decided that there was no way he could walk that far. He would have to get some money.
To turned on the TV and began to channel surf until he found a channel that had the time. He was a bit puzzled when he saw that it was only around midnight. How could someone do this to him so quickly he thought? Then he saw the date and realized that it was now Friday morning.
He gasped as it hit him that he had been out for several days. It was then that he looked down and saw the bruises and marks on his arms. They looked like the type of marks that he got after getting shots or an IV.
Rob then began to wonder what he had been injected with. He stood up and inspected himself in the mirror. He was taken aback by how feminine he looked. Yes, he was dressed as a woman, but he didn’t look like a guy in a dress. He had always been aware that he wasn’t the most masculine of men. He stood barely five-nine and had a thin physique. Now, combined with his new outfit, he looked like a hooker. Rob was twenty-two, but he now looked like he was much younger.
He sat down on the bed and tried to figure out his next step. He couldn’t stay in the room, but how could he get home? At least it was dark outside, but that would also work against him. He knew that this part of town was popular with both prostitutes and their clients. It hit him that he might have to do something that would have seemed unthinkable just a short time ago.
“Fuck,” he exclaimed as he stood up, slipped on the coat, picked up his purse and headed out into the night.
Chapter 2
Rob quickly moved away from the motel. The last thing he needed was the manager coming over and requesting money. He got his bearings and headed up the street.
He quickly realized that he was like a baitfish in a feeding frenzy. Cars drove past him and the men inside leered at him with undisguised lust.
He realized that it was only a matter of time until he was propositioned and he could feel his heart pounding in his chest. He had never been with a man before and now it was being forced on him. Maybe it would have been better to stay in the room and to have called the police, but that option was gone.
He walked faster, and as he did he became aware of the new way his body was moving. He felt his breasts bounce and the way his hips swayed as he walked in his heels. The sound of the heels clicking on the sidewalk seemed like firecrackers going off.
A pickup truck pulled up next to him and a large burley man leaned out the window.
“Hey babe, you looking for a ride?” he asked.
Rob knew what the man really wanted, but he stopped, turned and smiled back at him.
“Sure,” he said softly.
“Well, get in honey,” said the man.
Rob walked around and got inside the truck.
“Damn, you’re the best thing I’ve seen around here in years, what’s your name babe?” asked the man.
Rob hesitated for a moment and then replied “Ruby.”
For the time being, he accepted that he was now Ruby and that she would have to accept this humiliation in order to get home.
The man grinned.
“The name fits you,” he said as he pulled away from the curb. “Red is your color.”
“Thanks,” she replied.
“Well, enough small talk, I’m horny and you have a job to do, let’s get to the point,” said the man as he held out a twenty dollar bill.
Ruby stared at the bill.
“What’s the matter? It’s the going rate for a blowjob,” he replied in a matter of fact way. “You want it?”
Ruby reached over and took the bill and slipped down between her breasts.
“Good girl,” he said as he pulled off onto a side street.
He then reached over and ran his hand over her thighs.
“I know a safe place,” he said. “Don’t worry.”
A few minutes later he pulled his truck into a vacant parking lot. Without a word, he began to undo his belt. Ruby reached over and took over from him. She unzipped his pants, and saw his erect cock pop out.
He leaned back as he leaned down. His cock seemed so big as she began to open her mouth to take it in. She wasn’t sure she could take it all, but slowly it filled her mouth. She tried not to think about what she was doing as she began to suck his cock. As Rob, she had gotten a few blowjobs and so she tried to repeat what had once been to done to her. It was all she could do to keep from gagging as she felt his cock fill her mouth.
“Damn you’re good,” moaned the man. “That’s it, suck it deep, take it all bitch.”
Ruby felt like crying, but she somehow managed to stay on task. She was shocked by how quickly she made him climax and before she realized it he was cumming in her mouth. He held her head down and she had no choice but to swallow his seed. Now only was she a cock sucking whore, but she also swallowed. It was so degrading.
“You’re damn good Ruby,” said the man as he pulled his cock into his jeans. “You t-girl whores suck the best cock. Although I must admit that you look more like a chick than most of the sluts around here.”
“Thanks,” she replied automatically.
“So, where do you want me to drop you off, back where I picked you up?” he asked.
“Um, can you take me uptown a ways?” she asked.
He stared back at her.
“Where?” he asked.
She gave him the location of an intersection a block away from her apartment.
“Sure, why not!” he exclaimed as he laughed.
Chapter 3
Ruby couldn’t believe her luck as the man drove her close to her home.
“So, will I see you again?” he asked as she got out of his truck.
She smiled back.
“I hope so,” she replied with a wink.
Ruby watched as he drove away and then she headed towards her place.
Thankfully it was quiet and she was soon in her place. She locked the door behind her and let out a sigh. She would get out of the outfit, take a long hot shower and then go to bed and treat it like a long bad nightmare.
Ruby then turned around and gasped.
Someone had been in her place.
She stepped into her living room and noticed that it looked very different. The furniture was the same, but now there were colorful throw pillows on the couch and chair. A vase with flowers sat on the coffee table. Next to the flowers there was a stack of fashion magazines.
Ruby noticed that the posters that had decorated the walls had been replaced with prints of flowers. Even the curtains were different; instead of a drab brown, they were a bright floral pattern.
She then rushed into her bedroom and found it too had a makeover and was now decidedly feminine. The bedspread was red and pink. The sheets were satin and also colored pink.
She opened drawers of her dresser and found them filled with women’s clothes. A quick search of her bedroom found none of her male clothes were there.
In her bathroom, she found the counter cluttered with makeup of various kinds. Even her shampoo and conditioner was now a female brand.
She walked back into the bedroom and sat down on the edge of her bed. She felt exhausted and was torn between crying and going to bed. Who had done this to her and more importantly, why?
Chapter 4
She sat there for almost an hour before deciding that she would take a shower, go to bed and face this problem in with a clear head.
Ruby walked into the bathroom and began to undress. She let her dress fall to floor and then removed her bra. The breast pads not only felt real, they looked very realistic. As she ran her fingers over the nipples she was shocked that she could actually feel her own touch. She squeezed one of her nipples and let out a moan. Somehow her own nipples were attached to the fake ones.
She then took offer her stockings and heels, followed by her garter belt. The last thing she removed was her panties. When they came off, she had another shock. There was a steel ring inserted through the head of her cock. The ring appeared to be in one piece, and after inspecting it, she could see where it had been welded in place.
Before getting into the shower, she inspected the rest of her body. On the small of her back she found a tattoo, the type that guys called tramp stamps. It appeared to be a floral pattern that was nearly five inches in length. She wasn’t sure if it was real or not.
Ruby let out a sigh. She then removed her wig and found another bombshell; her own hair had been cut and styled in that of a young woman. It was a layered cut that even disheveled looked very feminine. Additionally her hair was now dyed black with streaks of red through it.
Ruby stood in front of the bathroom mirror and ran her fingers through her hair. With just a little work, she found that the style fell into place. Ruby stared at her reflection in silence. She really looked like a girl.
She decided to remove her makeup before getting into the shower. On the counter there was some makeup remover, and she applied it to her face.
A few minutes later she looked in the mirror. Her face still looked very feminine. Ruby’s eyebrows were very thin and highly arched. She also found that she couldn’t remove all the eyeliner. It then hit her that it wouldn’t come off. Her lips also were pink as if they were dyed. She also noticed that her lips were actually larger.
Ruby stared at her reflection and saw a woman looking back at her. Her knees felt weak, and for a moment she almost passed out.
However, she slowly regained composure.
“Okay, we’ll face this in the morning. There’s nothing I can about it right now anyway,” she said.
Chapter 5
Ruby slept in until well after ten.
When she got out of bed she realized that it hadn’t been a bad dream. She was still feminized.
She studied herself in the mirror for several minutes before getting dressed.
Whoever had done this to her had given her a wardrobe that was very sexy and revealing. It took her a few minutes to find a top and skirt to wear. Instinctively she tucked her penis between her legs in her panties.
Additionally, all her shoes were now high heels of various shapes and styles. She also had a collection of boots.
After she dressed, she ran her fingers through her hair and found that it easily fell into a very sexy style. It was obvious that whoever had done this to her had thought of everything.
She was about to leave the bedroom, when she felt a strange urge that led her into the bathroom. Without a thought, she began to apply makeup to her face. It wasn’t as dramatic as she had been earlier, but within a few minutes she looked very feminine. To her surprise, she found this pleased her.
She completed the look with earrings, and other pieces of jewelry.
Now that she was fully dressed, she headed out to the kitchen and made herself a pot of coffee.
As she waited for the coffee, she saw her cell phone on the counter. She knew she had it with her when she had gone to the bar, so the person that did this to her had brought it back.
She immediately checked her messages.
The first ones were from her boss and after going through a few she realized that she was now unemployed. She hated the job, but this wasn’t the way she wanted it to end.
The next couple was from friends. She debated what to do next when the phone rang. The ringtone had been changed and was now a Lady Gaga tune.
A man’s voice greeted her with “Hello Sweetheart, how are you feeling?”
She looked at the phone and saw that the number wasn’t listed.
“Don’t speak, just listen. I’m sure your tiny mind is wondering what’s going on, all in good time my dear. Needless to say, life as you knew it is over. You are now Sophia Moore and you are transgendered. With each passing minute you will become more feminine. Don’t bother fighting the programming, you’re not strong enough. You will have a new set of ID shortly to go with your name. The lease is also in your new name. It seems that the previous tenant moved out on rather short notice. That’s all you need to know for now. However, be advised that you are my property. Do not call your friends or family, and do not call the police. I will be in contact with you shortly. Oh, I love the name you used that last, it was very fitting. I also love how you showed your true potential last night. I may let you use Ruby as your working name.”
The phone call ended suddenly.
The words began to sink in that her name was now Sophia. She felt like smashing the phone, but instead she slumped to the kitchen floor.
Chapter 6
Sophia sat on her couch as she sipped her coffee. She searched her thoughts trying to think of anyone who would do this to her, but couldn’t think of anyone.
She then thought of what the man on the phone told her and realized it was true. She did see herself as female. It was almost ridiculous to think of herself as a male. With the exception of her penis, there was little about her that could be seen as masculine.
Next her mind shifted to how easily she sold herself. Yes she needed money, but she gave in so quickly. There was something else bothering her. As she thought about sucking the man’s cock, she found that it excited her. Was this her unknown transformer’s plan for her, to turn her into a whore?
She got up to refill her mug and see what was in the fridge.
She opened the door to the refrigerator and was pleased to see that it was full of food. At least she wouldn’t starve.
Without thinking, Sophia fixed herself a salad and went back to the living room and sat down on her couch. As she ate, she picked up one of the magazines and began to page through it. As she looked through the magazine she imagined herself wearing some of the outfits. When she caught herself doing it, she remembered the man’s words about the programming. Was he telling the truth or was he just playing mind games with her?
She was startled out of thoughts by the sound of someone knocking on the door. Sophia got up, and walked over to look out the peep hole. It looked like a delivery man and so she opened the door.
As the door opened she felt a hand press a cloth against her mouth and in a moment she was plunged into darkness.
Chapter 7
Sophia opened her eyes and found that she was naked and lying on a bed. Her body felt stiff and she wondered how long she had been out. She looked around and while she realized that she was in a different bedroom. She looked around and recognized her belongings, but it was definitely a new place.
As she woke up, she felt something in her mouth. She stuck out her tongue, reached up and discovered that her tongue had a stud in it.
She sat up and looked in the mirror as she stuck out her tongue, confirming her fears.
It was then she noticed the stud in her left nostril. A small ruby chip was embedded in the stud.
Looking down she made another discovery. Her breast pads were smaller and also the nipples were pierced, with small steel rings running through them. It was only when Sophia ran her hands over them did she realized that they weren’t pads, they were real.
She let out a cry of surprise, as she realized that she had tits.
Standing up, Sophia cupped them as she looked down at them. While they were smaller than the pads she had previous had attached, they were still noticeable. She also saw that her nipples were larger and darker in color. In fact her whole body was darker, as if she was deeply tanned. At least it was a natural color and not the phony looking orange tone of fake tans.
She ran her fingers over the nipples rings and felt a new sensation, one of pure pleasure running through her body. Like the ring that was in her cock, the nipple rings looked as if they had been welded in place.
Below her breasts, she saw that she had a pierced navel. A small steel ring was running through her body. A polished red stone was attached to the ring.
She inspected the rest of her body and found the only other change was that she now had what looked like jaguar spots on her left shoulder. The tattoo ran from the top of her left shoulder and down her back a few inches. She was shocked to see that the tattoo was partly healed and then she wondered how long she had been out.
Inspecting her arms she could see additional marks left by needles or IVs. Looking around the bedroom she didn’t see her phone.
She didn’t care that she was naked as she rushed into the living room and found her phone on the couch. She flipped it open, checked the date and time, and in a moment her fears were confirmed, she had been out for two weeks.
Slumping down on her couch she tried to remember what the delivery man looked like, but his face was just a blur.
She got up and headed back into the bedroom to study her new appearance. The smaller breasts and tan gave her a more youthful appearance and she realized that she would be seen as a teenager now.
It was then she saw the envelope on the dresser. It was marked OPEN.
She picked it up and opened it up, finding a driver license, a bank card, and a Visa card. Staring at the license she saw her feminized face looking back at her. Her name was now officially Sophia Moore aged twenty-one. The license looked real, she thought. If it was a fake it was a good one.
Looking at the address on the ID, she realized that she now lived in a different part of the city. It was also close to the red light district and that sent a chill up her spine.
She looked in the mirror again at her face and shook her head. No one would believe that she was twenty-one.
“Great,” she muttered.
She froze.
“Please no!” she exclaimed.
Her hands flew up to her mouth.
“What the fuck?” she exclaimed
Her voice was now much higher and girlish.
“This can’t be happening,” she said as she sat down on the couch.
The cell phone suddenly rang and she immediately grabbed for it. As before, the number calling her was unlisted.
Taking a deep breath, she answered it.
“Hello?” she asked softly.
“What a lovely voice you have Sophia, even better than I could have hoped for,” replied the man.
“Why have you done this to me?” she asked.
“Hush my dear,” he ordered.
Even though she had hundreds of questions, she immediately obeyed.
“A young girl like you must mind her manners and do what she is told,” he continued.
Sophia found herself nodding silently.
“Yes, you have undergone programming. I prefer the old fashioned ways of breaking my girls in, but time is of the essence. I use the most modern methods now. It’s not as fun, but the effects are better and more permanent,” he explained. “With each passing day your programming will reshape your mind. Even now you probably find yourself accepting that you are a young t-girl named Sophia. Yes, you will remember who you were; it makes you more compliant, knowing that you were once a male and that you are now seen as a teenage girl. You will always know that you were forced to be a girl and that you’ve been programmed to act as one.”
Sophia wanted to shout back at her tormentor, but couldn’t.
“I left your ‘official’ age as twenty-one; that way no one gets in trouble for having sex with someone underage and will allow you to get into bars and clubs. You’ll find that you’ll be able to pass as even younger, should I desire it,” he explained.
Sophia felt a tear run down her face, at the same time she felt her nipples harden, and her cock felt wet. It was so confusing.
“I suppose you’re wondering why I have done this to you,” he continued. “You are a part of a greater plan, which I don’t need to tell you at this time. I still have some -- modifications -- which I need to do on you before you are a completed object; these changes are both physical and mental.”
Sophia wiped away her tears as she listened.
“I want you to rest for the next few days. I will be tasking you with some duties shortly,” he concluded. “Relax and recover my pet.”
The man then hung up.
Sophia stared at the phone for a while. She then worked up her strength and decided to call her parents and ask for help.
She found that their phone number was no longer in her phone. That didn’t surprise her and she started to dial the number, but she stopped as she couldn’t recall the number. She tried again, and failed. A sense of panic swept through her as she tried to remember, but it slowly sank in that she couldn’t even recall their names. Even the address of their home was a blank.
She tried to think of anyone who she knew, back when she was Robert, and each time she was unsuccessful. She could picture their faces, vaguely, but their names were a blank.
“Damn you to hell,” she cried out as he began to sob.
Chapter 8
A couple of days later, Sophia’s phone rang.
“Hello again my pet,” greeted the man.
“Hello,” she replied.
“I have a task for you, and I expect you to do exactly what you are told,” he explained. “Do you understand?”
“I understand,” she replied.
“We’ll see. If you fail to do what I tell you, I will punish you severely,” he warned. “However, should you please me, then you will be rewarded. Do you have any questions?”
“What’s the reward?” she asked.
“Information. I will tell you why I have changed you,” he replied. “Interested?”
“Yes, very,” she replied.
“Good girl. Then here’s what I want you to do. You will dress up; make yourself look very slutty, I don’t anyone who sees you to misunderstand your intentions. I will send you an address, it’s a rather exclusive club and I’m sure that you will be quite welcomed. Once in the club, allow yourself to get picked up and do whatever they ask, no matter how depraved. Is that clear?”
“Yes,” replied Sophia.
“Girls like you are common there, so you don’t have to worry about someone getting upset when they find your cock,” he said. “In fact, it’s why many people go there in the first place.”
“Okay,” she replied.
“Use the name Ruby, as it fits you when you’re a whore,” he continued.
“Okay,” she replied.
“I think you’ll find that you’ll enjoy this evening far more than you suspect. The slut in you will take over,” he stated. “I will be in touch with you later.”
With that the man hung up.
Chapter 9
Sophia checked herself in the mirror and nodded in approval. She was dressed all in red, wearing a mini-dress and high heels. Under the dress she wore a push up bra that showed off her breasts. Her cock was tucked between her legs and held in place with her panties.
She skipped the wig and had styled her own hair. Additionally her makeup was flawless.
“I really do look like a hot slut,” she said aloud.
She also realized how young she looked and hoped that her ID would pass inspection.
She then received a text with the address of the club. She had heard of the place, but had never gone in.
A few minutes later her cab arrived and she was off to the club.
The driver kept looking at her in his rearview mirror, and the idea that he found her attractive turned her on.
The idea that the cabbie was checking her out actually pleased her and she felt her nipples harden. It hit her that she wasn’t just obeying her orders; rather she was becoming a slut
When she reached the club she saw a long line of people waiting to get in. For a moment she thought about heading to the back, but instead she strutted right up to the front.
The large man working the front door smiled at her.
She pointed to his clipboard.
“I think my name is on there,” she said seductively.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Sophia, Sophia Moore, but I may also be under the first name Ruby,” she replied
He scanned the list.
“Ruby, huh, the name fits you. Here you are,” he said as he unclipped the velvet rope that blocked the door. “Have fun honey.”
She winked at him and sauntered in.
Chapter 10
She sat at the bar, sipping a class of champagne, scanning the room. She wondered if the man who had changed her was here. Maybe he was watching her at this moment she thought.
The bartender set another drink down in front of her.
“What’s this?” she asked.
He pointed towards one of the VIP booths to his left. A couple was sitting there motioning for Ruby to join them.
She slipped off the stool and walked slowly over to the booth. The man appeared to be in his mid-forties, but was still very fit. He had black hair, and a matching goatee. Judging by his complexion, Ruby suspected that he was Mediterranean in ethnicity. He was dressed in what appeared to be a very expensive suit. Ruby immediately noticed the gold Rolex on his wrist.
The woman sitting next to him also had the same complexion. Her long silky black hair flowed down her back. She was also very attractive. Her large breasts were almost bursting out of her tight black mini-dress.
The man stood up and motioned for Ruby to sit down between them.
“Good evening, my name is Bora and this is my wife Talya,” he greeted.
Ruby noticed a very slight accent.
“Please to meet you, my friends call me Ruby,” she replied.
“It suits you,” said Talya. “Red is definitely your color.”
Ruby sat down next to Talya and Bora sat down on her other side.
“We’re visiting for the week, and you are the most exquisite thing we’ve seen here,” said Bora.
“Thank you,” replied Ruby. “Where are you from?”
“We were both born in Turkey, but our families moved here when we were young. We currently live in New York,” he replied.
Ruby felt one of Talya’s arms drape across her shoulders. She then felt the woman’s other hand begin to run against her thighs.
Ruby turned and smiled at the woman.
“Do you like?” asked Talya?
Ruby nodded.
“How old are you my dear?” asked Talya.
“Twenty-one,” replied Ruby.
“You look much younger, like a young girl dressing up to look older; it’s very sexy,” said Talya.
“Thank you,” replied Ruby.
She felt the woman’s hand slip up between her legs.
“Have you ever done it the other way around?” asked Talya. “Dress so you look younger?”
“I would, but it would make getting into clubs and meeting people like you difficult,” replied Ruby with a smile.
“True, but then we could take you other places. I would love to turn you into a younger girl; with the right hair style, makeup and outfit, you’d look much younger,” said Talya.
Ruby felt the woman’s hand begin to gently rub against her cock.
“Very interesting,” said Talya.
“What is it my dear?” asked Bora who was now holding one of Ruby’s hands.
“She has a pierced clitty,” replied Talya. “A very nice clitty, is it functional?”
Ruby nodded.
“Very good,” replied Bora.
“And I love the ring. I should have known, see your other decorations. Are there any others?” asked Talya.
“Yes, my navel and nipples,” replied Ruby.
“Exquisite,” replied Talya. “I can’t wait to see them.”
Talya then leaned over and began to kiss Ruby.
Ruby felt the older woman’s tongue press into her own mouth. At the same time she felt Talya’s hand rubbing her cock.
At the same time, Ruby felt Bora’s hands gently rubbing her nipples. It all felt so good, that she offered no resistance.
“I can feel your clitty coming to life,” whispered Talya.
Rose moaned softly.
“You’re going to love her clitty, my husband,” said Talya. “It’s the perfect size for a t-girl.”
“I can’t wait,” he said.
He then guided one of Ruby’s hands to his lap. She could feel his hard cock through his trousers.
“Rub it my pet,” he whispered.
“Pet?” moaned Ruby as she obeyed.
“Yes, you’re now our pet,” said Talya. “Does that please you?”
Ruby nodded.
“Then make it official,” said Bora.
Talya reached into her purse and pulled out a leash and diamond studded color. She slipped the collar around Ruby’s neck and locked it in place.
“Just so you know, we don’t have the key here,” whispered Talya. “We’ll have to wait until we get to our hotel room before you can be freed.”
“When we walk out of here, my wife will lead you out, like the cherished pet you are,” stated Bora.
A few minutes later, Bora and Talya walked out of the club, arm in arm, with Ruby being led by the leash.
It was extremely embarrassing, but for the most part Ruby was too aroused to be ashamed.
Chapter 11
Ruby was on all fours as Bora and Talya used her. She had lost track of how many times they had had sex that night. Presently, she was sucking Bora’s cock as Talya fucked her with a strap-on vibrating dildo.
She found the couple switched sexual roles often, with both of them taking dominant and submissive roles.
They weren’t just interested in their own sexual pleasure, and they had brought Ruby to climax several times.
She could feel that they were about to cum again, as they picked up their pace. They soon were all collapsed together on the bed.
“You are incredible my pet,” moaned Bora.
“Yes, you are the best we’ve found on this trip,” added Talya. “How do you feel?”
“Wonderful,” moaned Ruby.
“Can you spend the next day with us?” asked Talya.
“Yes,” replied Ruby.
“Excellent! I have some delicious plans for you,” said Talya as she pulled Ruby closer.
Ruby hugged the older woman and drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 12
When Ruby woke up, she found herself alone in bed. The collar was still locked around her neck.
She felt tired, but at the same time, very relaxed. She smiled as she thought about the sex with Bora and Talya. Just as the man had said, she had enjoyed herself.
Bora walked out of the bathroom, dressed in a robe, drying off his hair.
“Good morning my pet,” he greeted.
“Good morning,” she replied. “Where’s Talya?”
“She went out to do run some errands. She’ll be back soon,” he said. “I recommend you take a bath. My wife has some bubble bath that she wanted you to try. It’s scented so you will smell like the pretty little flower you are.”
“Okay,” said Ruby.
“I’ll take the collar off, we don’t want to get it wet,” he said.
The hot bath felt very soothing and made her feel quite relaxed. As she soaked, she thought about everything she had done with Talya and Bora. Back when she was a male, she had an active sex life, but nothing compared to what she had just experienced.
She loved the sex with Bora, both giving him oral and having him fuck her. She knew that it had to be due to the programming, and in some ways she was glad. If she was destined to be a slut, at least she could enjoy herself.
The sex with Talya was also enjoyable, but in a different manner. Sophia realized that she loved sex with another woman. Even though she still had a cock -- or a clitty as Talya called it -- she no longer thought of herself as male.
As she thought about the sex, she began to pleasure herself. A wicked smile appeared on her face as she played with her nipples and clit.
Chapter 13
“You look lovely, Sophia,” stated Talya. “That outfit looks wonderful on you.”
“Thank you Aunt Talya,” replied Sophia as she looked at her reflection in the dressing room mirror.
Upon her return, Talya dressed Ruby up in a skirt and blouse fitting for a young girl. To complete the look, she had made sure that Ruby’s makeup and wig matched the outfit.
When the left the hotel, Ruby, now back to being called Sophia, was to act as Talya’s fourteen-year-old niece.
Sophia had been shocked by how well she passed as a young girl. The only suspect things were her pierced tongue and nose. However, Aunt Talya explained that many young girls had similar body jewelry.
Once out of the hotel, they went shopping and Sophia realized that she was now Talya’s doll.
Sophia’s present outfit was a floral pattern tea dress and sandals. It was conservative but very feminine.
“I can’t wait for your Uncle Bora to see you my dear,” said Sophia. “You look lovely; you’re such a sweet young girl.”
A short time later they were sitting in an upscale café having a late lunch. Bora had joined them, and Sophia referred to him as Uncle Bora.
Sophia carefully looked around the restaurant to see if anyone suspected who and what she really was. It soon became apparent that people accepted her for what she appeared, as a teenage girl.
“Thank you for giving in to this fantasy of ours,” whispered Talya. “We have always wanted to play this game, but we could never find the right person. We would never play with a real teen.”
Sophia smiled back sweetly.
“You look exquisite my dear,” added Bora.
“See, I knew your Uncle would love you in this dress,” said Talya. “Does that make you happy my dear?”
“Yes Aunt Talya,” replied Sophia.
Just then Bora’s phone went off.
“It’s work, please excuse me,” he said as he got up.
A few minutes later he returned.
“I’m afraid we must leave,” he announced.
“What is it dear?” asked Talya.
“We have to fly back to New York to close the deal on the penthouse,” he replied. “We’ll have just enough time to pack and get to the airport.”
Talya frowned.
“Well my dear Sophia, I’m afraid that we’ll have to continue this party another time,” she said, “We can take you back to the hotel and allow you to change, or we can drop you off the way you’re dressed.”
“Whatever way is easier for you,” replied Sophia.
“And your outfit at the hotel?” asked Talya.
“I won’t miss it,” she replied.
Talya smiled back at her.
“I will miss you. I hope that we can get together the next time we’re out here,” she said.
“I’d like that too,” said Sophia. “I will miss both of you.”
Chapter 14
As Sophia walked into her apartment, she received a series of text messages.
When she opened them, she was shocked to see that they were of her. Some were taken in the club and others were taken just recently.
A few minutes later she was called by her transformer.
“You looked lovely, even better than I could have hoped for,” he commented. “You looked like a sweet little girl in the café.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
“I would say you looked fifteen or slightly younger,” he continued. “With a little tweaking of your programming I could make you live like that fulltime. How would you like to be a slutty school girl and have to grow up all over again?”
“Are you serious?” she gasped.
“It’s an option. I know some people who would love to have someone like you,” he replied. “However I will need you for something more important first. Tomorrow, I will call you and give you some new instructions. So relax and get some rest.”
“As you command,” she replied.
He then hung up.
Sophia sat down on her couch and wondered what was going to happen next. The idea of being turned into a school girl wasn’t what scared her; in fact, there was something about it that was wickedly appealing. No, it was the veiled threat of being sold to some people to be their slave. It was one thing to role-play, but the idea of doing it full time was disturbing. These conflicting emotions were so confusing. She no longer knew where her programmed persona started or ended.
Chapter 15
Sophia walked down the street to the intersection where her mystery man had directed her to go. She was dressed in a red tube-top, black leather skirt and matching jacket, stockings and high heels. While she was aroused by the way she looked, she also realized that she looked like a Hollywood version of a hooker. Most of the real working girls in the area who more everyday outfits as it was more practical. If the cops came through, it was easier to run and hide in jeans than a miniskirt.
When she reached the intersection that had been texted to her, a black sedan pulled up next to her and the driver leaned out to speak to her.
“Sophia?” he asked.
She nodded.
“Good, please get in the back,” said the driver.
Sophia nodded again as she slipped into the car. She also realized that the driver wasn’t her mystery man, unless he was very good at disguising his voice.
As soon as she was in, the driver pulled away. He never spoke to her as he drove across the city.
He pulled the car into the basement parking garage of a large office building.
“You’re to go to the fourth floor,” said the driver. “You’ll be met when you get off the elevator.”
Sophia nodded and walked through the empty parking area to the elevator.
When she reached the fourth floor a man greeted her. He was dressed in a navy colored suit and appeared to be in his mid-fifties. She looked at the suit and figured from its poor fitting that it came right off the rack.
“Good evening Sophia, you will not talk unless I give you permission,” he stated.
She looked at the man and realized that he was the one who she had spoken to over the phone so many times. She was shocked by now normal he looked. He was five-ten, thin, with neatly styled thinning brown hair. He wore steel framed glasses.
“Do you understand?” he asked.
“I understand,” she replied.
“Good, follow me,” he ordered.
He led her down the hall and then into an office. He closed the door behind them and then led her into a conference room.
Inside the room there was a tall man, dressed in a gray suit. Sophia looked at him and realized that she had seen him before, but she couldn’t place his face.
Unlike the man who led her in, she could tell that the man in the gray suit was wealthy. His suit was obviously expensive and tailored as it fit him perfectly. He wore diamond studded cufflinks and a gold Rolex. Everything about him screamed wealth.
“Here she is,” said the man in the blue suit as he sat down across from the other man.
“Remarkable! Even though I have seen the videos, I can’t believe she’s the same person,” said the man in the gray suit. “May I see her naked?”
Sophia noticed that the man in the gray suit spoke excellent English, but there was a slight accent; it was European, but she couldn’t place it.”
“Of course. Sophia, undress please,” ordered the man in the blue suit.
Sophia undressed without a word.
“This process of yours is amazing,” said the man in the gray suit. “I’m stunned how quickly she changed.”
“Once you picked her out, I gave her a six month regimen of preliminary treatments. She was, of course, unaware of this. I slipped it into her juice in her apartment,” explained the man in the blue suit.
“Does it always take six months?” asked the man in the gray suit as he studied Sophia’s body.
“No, it took longer because I didn’t want her to be aware of the treatments. Normally, the pre-treatments can be done in 2-3 weeks,” explained the man in the blue suit. “It all depends on their male physique.”
Sophia listened to their conversation and was stunned.
“When you asked me for a guinea pig I thought that she would be suitable, but I had no idea she would turn out not only very feminine, but also so youthful,” said gray suit.
“Yes, I’m very pleased myself,” said blue suit. “As long as you pick subjects within the criteria that I have provided you, you should get similar results.”
Gray suit grinned.
“And the programming?” he asked.
“With the second stage, their minds become very easy to control,” said blue suit. “While the physical changes are permanent, the mental changes can be modified.”
“Too bad the mental aspects of the formula only works on shemales,” said gray suit.
“I know, but I think you’ll find that you’ll make a sizable profit selling functional transgendered sex-slaves,” said blue suit.
Gray suit nodded.
“So she will do whatever I ask her?” asked Gray suit.
“Don’t ask, just tell her,” replied blue suit.
Gray suit unzipped his trousers and pulled out his erect cock.
Sophia watched what was happening and prepared herself mentally for what was about to happen next.
“Normally I would ask for a blow job, but you have such a nice ass that I must fuck it,” said gray suit. “Turn around and bend over.”
Sophia obeyed. She felt the man’s hands on her body as he pressed close to her. She let out a gasp, as he pressed his cock into her body.
Chapter 16
“That was impressive, not just in the way it felt, but also in the way she reacted, said the man in the gray suit. “She is a magnificent whore.”
“Yes, and soon you will have as many as you want,” said blue suit.
“I will buy the process, but I want assurances that only I will own this process,” said gray suit. “I also want assurances that she won’t identify me.”
“She will do whatever I tell her,” said blue suit.
“Anything?” asked gray suit with a laugh.
Blue suit nodded.
Sophia was standing off the side, her head down in submission as she felt both shame and pleasure. At the same time she felt the man’s seed between her legs adding to her range of feelings.
“For what you’re paying me, I won’t have to work another day in my life,” said blue suit with a laugh. “Of course I will help you in the setting up of the program. Once you get your facility up, I will show your people how to create the formula and how to use it.”
Gray suit nodded.
“I should be ready soon,” he replied. “I already have a location picked out.”
“And the, um, subjects?” asked blue suit.
“I’m already in that business; it will be just a matter of picking out the best candidates for transformation,” replied gray suit. “One last thing: what about Sophia? Is she available? I will pay you top dollar for her.”
Sophia felt her heart beating wildly in her chest, as she awaited his answer.
Blue suit shook his head.
“No, I have other plans for her. Besides, you’ll be able to create a harem of girls like her, should you desire.”
“Too bad. I will send the down payment to your account,” said gray suit.
“And once I confirmed that it’s in my account, I will send you the formula you will need,” said blue suit.
“Very good,” said gray suit. “You have run a tough deal, but I have estimated that I will recoup my investment in a year or two, maybe sooner. I’m surprised that you are selling this.”
“I’m not greedy, and besides, I don’t have the network that you have. I am content to walk away after you have your lab,” said blue suit.
Gray suit stood up and shook hands with blue suit.
“It’s a pleasure doing business with you,” he said.
“Thank you,” replied blue suit.
Chapter 17
“Well, I suppose you’re wondering what’s going to happen to you?” asked blue suit.
Sophia nodded as she feared the worst. She was still naked and feeling very vulnerable.
“I am going to let you go. You have made me quite wealthy,” he explained. “However, I am generous with my good luck. You will be given a quarter million dollars.”
Sophia stared back, her eyes opened wide in shock.
“I developed the process that changed you by accident and quickly realized its potential,” he continued. “The man who bought my formula picked you out at that sports bar. You were picked out at random, and he told me that if I could change you into a stunningly beautiful feminine and totally obedient shemale that he would buy the formula at a very high price.”
Sophia felt rage growing inside, but didn’t let it show. She couldn’t risk this madman changing his mind.
“I know he plans on creating sex slaves; in fact he’s already selling slaves, but now he’ll be able to enter the lucrative she-male market. Anyway, that’s not my problem. He clientele is rich and high class and will treat the girls as pampered pets,” he added.
Sophia felt anger, but she couldn’t express it to him.
“I will let you go, and you can live your life in relative ease,” he said. “Do you have any questions? You may speak freely.”
“You mean that?” she asked.
He nodded.
“Don’t take this the wrong way; even though you’re quite lovely, you’re not my type. I prefer real women. I only changed you to make money,” he said.
Like that makes it better, she thought.
“Can you change me so I’m not so ... so submissive?” she asked.
“Of course,” he replied. “As you heard, you’re going to be feminine the rest of your life. You can use some of your money and have a sex change if you want.”
“What about my past memories?” she asked.
“Sure, but why? Do you think your family will accept you? Don’t risk the pain of their rejection. Let sleeping dogs lie and move on with your life,” he said.
“I want my memories back,” she demanded.
“Sure, what does it matter to me?” he replied. “I will restore your memories, but don’t blame me when they slam the door in your face.”
“It’s my face and my life,” she replied softly.
“Okay I will do it,” he said. “I’m not without morals.”
Sophia glared back at him.
“What?” he asked, slightly amused.
“You just sold a man a process that will allow him to transform and enslave innocent people,” she said.
“Look, don’t get all righteous on me. I worked my ass off as in l research lab. I made my boss rich and what did I get for it? Zip! Then I discovered this process by accident and was the only one who realized its value. Well, that’s not exactly true, there was one person supported me, and she died in an accident. No, I consider this payback. My old company destroyed my work and called me a failure. I don’t feel any guilt over what will be done with the process,” he stated angrily. “Who cared about me, when I lost my house to foreclosure? Not my employers. But I’m not vengeful; if I was, I would abduct their sons and turn them into sluts far more depraved than you.”
“How did you discover what this stuff does?” she asked.
“One of my lab techs accidently ingested some of the formula. I noticed how he changed, and I began to give him regular doses,” replied the man.
Sophia’s jaw dropped in shock.
“And what happened to him?”
“The last I saw him, or make that her, she was turning tricks,” he replied. “I suppose I could give her some money too, but she’s just blow it on drugs.”
Sophia let out a sigh.
“There was another one. She turned out quite lovely, but she died in the same accident that killed by my only supporter,” he continued.
“When can you change me?” she asked.
“Tonight. I have a flight to catch in a few days. I was paid a small fortune for this formula, but it will go a lot longer outside this country. I also plan on starting a new life,” he explained. “So follow me, and we’ll get started.”
Chapter 18
Sophia woke up in her apartment. Her head was killing her, as if she was recovering from a hangover. She sat up and rubbed her temples. Her mind was foggy, but it slowly began to clear up.
Sophia looked at her phone and saw that another week had passed. She shook her head in disgust over the number of days that her transformer had stolen from her.
It took her a few moments, but she then realized that she could recall the name of her parents and their phone number.
She picked up her phone, but then decided to wait. What would she tell them?
As she thought about it, she noticed an envelope on the nightstand. She picked it up and opened it. Inside was a letter describing her Swiss bank account.
Looking at the papers she realized that the man had kept his word, and that he left her $250,000.
She then began to search her thoughts. Yes, she accepted that she was feminized, but at least the strong submissive thoughts were gone. She did realize that she was still attracted to both men and women.
Sophia sat on her bed and thought about what she would do next. After a while, a plan began to form in her mind. It might not work, but it was something that she had to try.
Chapter 19
Sophia sat nervously in her rental car a few blocks from her parent’s home. She was dressed conservatively in a skirt and blouse. Her piercings and tattoos were gone and her body had healed. Yes, she still had the permanent makeup on her face, but that was a time saver now and she had decided to keep it.
During the time that she recovered, she had researched her old life. Her parents had filed a missing persons report and when nothing had turned up, they had hired a detective. Of course, he hadn’t found her, as he was looking for a man.
Sophia had decided not to just show up at her parent’s home. Instead she had contacted the authorities. She figured that if they supported her story she had a better chance of being accepted by her parents.
To her surprise, the federal agent who interviewed her totally believed her story. Additionally, the agent was very interested in both the man in the blue suit and the man in the gray suit.
Sophia anxiously tapped the steering wheel of the car as she waited for the agent to show up. To her relief she saw a gray sedan pull up behind her. Sophia watched as the agent approached her car and then opened the passenger door.
“Hi,” greeted the agent. “How’re you doing?”
Sophia rocked her hand back and forth.
“I fully understand,” replied the agent.
Sophia looked at the young female agent and smiled. At first, she had been worried when she met the agent and wondered if the feds were just humoring her. The agent wasn’t much older than she was and admitted that she was on temporary field work. But soon Sophia realized that the agent was very sharp.
Sophia also felt a bond with the agent, when she told her that she had once been abducted herself when she was a teenager.
“Beth, what do I do if my parents reject me?” asked Sophia.
“To quote a friend of mine, we’ll cross that bridge if it happens,” replied Special Agent Beth Williams. “But you can count on me to be there with you should the worse happen.”
Sophia nodded.
“Okay, here goes nothing,” said Sophia as she started the car.
Sophia’s parents had been informed that their child had been located and was being brought to them. Another agent was currently with them. They had been told about the abduction, but not about the changes.
“Do you think that we should have told them?” asked Sophia.
“I’ve dealt with a few cases like this and found that it’s best that this sort of thing is done in person,” said Beth.
“Please tell me that you’ll catch the man who changed me, and the other one,” said Sophia.
“No promises, but we’ll do our best. We have a good track record in these things,” said Beth.
“I wish I could have given you more info,” said Sophia.
“You gave us plenty of info to work with,” replied Beth.
“There it is,” said Sophia as she pointed at a gray split level house to her right. “I grew up here.”
“Looks like a nice neighborhood,” said Beth.
Sophia pulled into the driveway and parked the car. She got out of the car and looked over at Beth.
“Okay, here we go,” she said.
Beth smiled and extended her hand. Sophia smiled back and took it.
Together they walked towards the front door.
Chapter 20
Beth reached for her phone on the nightstand.
“Agent Williams,” she answered.
“Beth, how did it go?”
Beth immediately recognized the voice of the woman.
“Very emotionally, Assistant Director Burns,” replied Beth.
“Beth, you can call me Ally as you’re doing this as a favor for me. So tell me everything.”
“Her parents immediately hugged her, and they must have cried for five minutes before she had a chance to tell them the whole story,” replied Beth. “I have to admit that I had a few tears myself.”
“There’s nothing wrong with that,” replied Ally
“Anyway, they were just happy to have their child back. The fact that Rob was now Sophia was a shock, but it didn’t diminish their love for their child,” continued Beth. “They’re pleased to hear that we’re taking this case very seriously and so the case won’t be compromised, they have agreed to keep quiet.”
“Very good,” said Ally.
“They asked me what are the odds we’ll catch the people that did this,” said Beth.
“And what did you say?”
“I said that we’d do everything possible to bring these men to justice. I also told them that I hoped to be part of the investigation,” added Beth.
“Be careful what you wish for. We’re setting up a task force to look for abductions and disappearances, and you’ll be one of the agents assigned,” said Allie.
“I can’t wait to get back to work,” said Beth excitedly.
“Good,” replied Ally. “I felt the same way, when I was hunting Margo Simon.”
“Thanks for letting me take Sophia to her reunion,” said Beth.
“You’re welcome. I look forward to seeing your full report, when you get back,” said Allie.
“It’s almost done,” replied Beth with a laugh. “Mom and Dad taught me to get the paperwork done on time.”
“Okay, see you when you get back,” said Allie.
“Thanks Allie,” replied Beth.
Ally hung up the phone and rubbed her chin, as she debated her next action. Without thinking, she reached into her mini-fridge and pulled out a can of Diet Coke. She popped the top and took a sip.
The Agency had a good idea where the man who developed the formula was, but it would be tricky getting to him. She looked at the folder in front of her. It was a plan that she had proposed to The Director and that he approved.
Normally Ally didn’t like using free-lancers. Yes, she used her circle of friends, but that was different -- she knew she could trust them as she would family. She opened the folder and looked at the file. There was no denying that the man was qualified, but he was also a bit of a pirate.
She took another sip of her Diet Coke, and then picked up her phone and dialed the number on her secure phone.
The phone rang several times before it was picked up.
“I hope I’m not interrupting anything,” said Ally.
“Well, this is a surprise! How did you get this number? I changed it from the last time you called,” asked the man, more amused than annoyed.
“I’m calling in my marker Bill,” said Ally seriously. “You still owe me for Tracy Obata.”
Bill Werth, AKA Bill Rose, was an ex-CIA agent and currently an independent security contractor. He worked out of Curacao and lived with his adopted daughter, Robin. He had the reputation of taking the law into his own hands. During a previous investigation, he had fed data to the Agency through a young agent named Tracy Obata. While his intentions were pure, he had almost cost Tracy her career.
(Read Twisted Values and The Protector: The Next Generation for background on Bill)
At first, there was silence.
“Okay that’s fair. So, what can I do for you?” he asked.
“I need you to locate a man for us,” said Ally
“Is that all?” he asked.
“For now, we need him alive,” replied Ally.
“Okay,” replied the man. “So, is Tracy still employed?”
“Yes, she has been fully reinstated,” said Ally.
“Good, I’m pleased to hear that. Believe me, I never meant to hurt her career,” said the man.
“I know that Bill,” replied Ally. “I will send you the details regarding your assignment. Let me remind you, we need this man alive.”
“Let me guess, you’re after a bigger fish,” said Bill.
“Exactly,” said Ally.
“I’ll need to know what this man has done,” said Bill.
“Let’s just say that your old friend Kiyoke would be interested in his work,” said Ally.
“Really?” he asked.
“That’s correct. Find him and get back to me. We will pay your expenses,” said Ally.
“That is acceptable. I have nothing pressing right now, and the fishing has been off lately. I look forward to assisting you,” said Bill. “And Ally, I won’t let you down. I admire what you’ve done with The Agency. If the CIA had people like you, I may never have left.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
Chapter 21
Sophia moved to a new apartment a few miles from her parents. She offered to turn in the money given to her by the man, but the Feds let her keep it. Overall, she was pleasantly surprised by the way she was treated by them, -- especially Beth, who kept her updated on the investigation.
Even though she was now financially set, she got a job working at a local coffee house. It wasn’t that hard, and it gave her something to do. There was one other benefit; it helped her adjust to her new life. Yes, she knew she was capable of doing much more, but there was something comforting about the simplicity of her job. It was so routine and stress free that it allowed her to heal and adjust to her new life. In time, she would take on a more challenging career, but for now it was just what she needed.
Sophia was also seeing a therapist. Beth had insisted that Sophia get help to deal with the emotional issues related to her abduction and transformation. At first Sophia was skeptical, but she soon realized that it was the right idea.
In her first session, she was stoic and told the therapist that her life was fine and she accepted her new gender.
During her second session with the therapist, Sophia broke down and let out all her emotional rage over what had been done to her. She sobbed for nearly ten minutes. Afterwards she felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Her therapist told her that she was suffering from PTSD and that it she would have her share of good and bad days. Sophia was almost relieved to hear it, and that it was part of her recovery from being violated.
Her mind said that she was female, and it was unlikely that her programming could be reversed without knowing the formula. Sophia decided that it was time to move on and not wait for a possible reversal. Beth confirmed this decision when she told Sophia that it could take months, if not longer, until they caught the man who transformed her. Even then, there was no guarantee that that the process could be totally reversed.
Sophia also decided that she would get SRS. She didn’t like the idea of being in between. To her shock, her parents fully accepted her decision.
Sophia found it slightly ironic that she was closer to her parents now. While she hadn’t had a bad relationship with them, they had been slipping away for the past few years. She was deeply moved, when she learned of the effort they had made to try and find her. She realized that she needed family to get through life. Yes, they had to keep her transformation secret, so she kept the last name Moore, but she planned on changing it back as soon as it was possible.
What also bothered her was that she had only been transformed as part of a business deal, a deal that would lead to others have an even worse fate than what her transformer had done to her. All she could do was hope that the government caught the monsters that had changed her.
Chapter 22
Sitting on his deck, Bill read the file that Ally Burns had sent him. He was impressed with the info that the girl had been able to provide them. Thanks to her they had a good description of the man. They also had fingerprints of him, but they couldn’t get a match. Most likely the man had led an average life and had never been caught committing a crime. This told Bill that he was looking for a man who was new to being a fugitive and therefore more likely to make mistakes.
The man was obviously intelligent, and he also had no reason to think that anyone was looking for him. From strictly a professional viewpoint, he had made a big mistake in letting the girl Sophia live, thought Bill. He then thought of Robin and had a bad feeling. He picked up his phone and called the number that Ally had provided him.
“What do you need?” she asked.
“Professional as always,” he replied. “I need you to check on a company called LMK, they were mid-sized pharmaceutical company.”
“So, what exactly do you want?” she asked.
“Personnel files on anyone who worked in the labs,” he replied. “Hopefully, LMK ran security checks on their employees and the records might still exist.”
“Okay, I will get you the information shortly,” replied Ally. “Anything else?”
“Whoa, that’s it? I mean there are hundreds of companies out there that this guy could have worked for! Aren’t you at least going to ask me why I picked on LMK?” he asked.
“If you insist. We had a hand in shutting them down a few years ago,” said Ally. “They are now owned by a much larger company and are legitimate. A few years ago, I received a package of information on LMK from an anonymous source. It was a very well written report, like it had been written by someone who had worked in the community and was now a free agent.”
Bill chuckled.
“Aren’t you going to ask me how I was involved?” he asked.
“No,” replied Ally. “Not unless you plan on giving me some additional info.”
“No, not at this time,” replied Bill. “So, they tried to restart production of the drug?”
“Unsuccessfully,” replied Ally. “They never could reproduce the process.”
“Maybe because our man prevented it; probably because they wouldn’t pay him,” said Bill.
“It’s worth a look. We’ll get back to you shortly,” said Ally.
“I’ll be waiting,” he replied.
Chapter 23
Two days later, Bill received a report from Ally.
“I’ll be damned,” he said as he read it.
“What is it?” asked Robin.
“I now know who I’m looking for,” he said.
“Who is he?” asked Robin.
“You’d better sit down,” said Bill.
Robin sat down next to him.
“What is it?” she asked nervously.
“The man’s name is James K. Akin. Do you recognize it?” he asked.
Robin shook her head.
“Why?” she asked cautiously.
“He worked at LMK,” replied Bill. “He was the lead technician for Dr. Marissa Chance. I saw his name on some of the reports, but they led me to believe that he only had a minor role in the development of the formula.”
Robin gasped.
“You mean, he could have helped her change me?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” said Bill. “I’ll ask him when I find him.”
“And then you’re going to kill him, right?” asked Robin without emotion.
“This isn’t a hit; we need to get info out of him,” said Bill. “He sold the process to someone for a lot of money, and we have to find that man first.”
“So afterwards you’ll kill him,” stated Robin seriously. “Please, this has to end sometime.”
“I thought you didn’t approve of killing,” he said.
“This is different. That man created something that really messed with my head. Bill, I still have urges, really strong ones, bad ones, urges to do awful depraved things. I have learned to control them, but they’re not gone. I don’t want others to be abused,” she explained. “Please do this for me, kill him.”
“I understand, but we play by the rules with this one,” he said.
“Really?” she asked skeptically.
“At least until after the Agency is done with him,” he said with a wink. “Maybe he knows the way to reduce those thoughts.”
Robin nodded.
“I have another request; can I meet this other girl, what’s her name again, Sophia?” she asked.
“I’ll see what I can do,” he replied.
“Thanks. So how I can help you find this guy?” she asked.
Bill had never wanted Robin to go into his line of work, but he had to admit that she was the best research assistant he had ever seen. He handed her the personnel file.
“I’ll get started right after dinner,” she said as she scanned the report. “Oh, is there any chance that he would recognize you?”
Bill shook his head.
“I only met with the upper management. I also had a beard back then,” said Bill.
“You look better without it,” said Robin as she left.
Chapter 24
Three days later Ally was sitting at her desk when her secure cell phone rang.
“What do you have?” she asked.
“I located him,” said Bill. “He’s presently staying in a hotel in Belize.”
“Really?” asked Ally. “Now, I’m the one who is impressed.”
“He just arrived from Brazil,” said Bill. “My research assistant got into the resort’s computer. He presently has a villa outside Rio.”
“How long has he been in Belize?” asked Ally.
“Two days,” replied Bill. “According to the hotel staff, he’s been just hanging out at the beach. He also appears to be waiting for someone.”
“How did you find this out?” asked Ally.
“I’ve stayed at the resort a few times and I have some connections there. It’s the type of place that doesn’t ask too many questions and caters to a special clientele. Don’t worry, they trust me. They think I’m a smuggler, among other things,” said Bill. “I often walk with those on the dark side in my line of work.”
“I understand,” said Ally.
“Ally, Let me handle this. I know your agents are good, but they would be spotted in a moment,” continued Bill. “This resort has a well-earned reputation for attracting a wealthy but less than reputable crowd. I fit right in.”
“I’ll need to get permission, there are limits to my authority,” said Ally.
“Ally, I hope you don’t mind me using your first name, but I find titles a pain. I know you’re trying to find out who he has sold the formula to, right?” he asked.
“That’s right,” she said.
There was no reason to lie about something as obvious as this, she thought.
“Belize is too small to run an operation like that here. I suspect that it’s up in the Yucatan,” he explained. “Kiyoke Jamison ran a lab there and would still be doing it, if she hadn’t been psychotic.”
“Go on,” said Ally.
“From what I read in the report, the man that Akin sold the formula to is far more professional. He’s in it for the money and not because he enjoys it, which makes him far more dangerous,” continued Bill. “He will set up his compound as if it was a fortress, and he won’t have the local riffraff drug cartel toughs as guards. No, he’ll have professional killers to make sure that no one interferes with the operations.”
Ally didn’t interrupt as she popped open a can of Diet Coke.
“He’ll run the place like a factory. I suspect that once Akin has them up and running, he will be eliminated,” continued Bill. “Also, once he discovers that Sophia isn’t with Akin, he’ll track her down and kill her or maybe something even worse. I recommend you put her in protective custody immediately.”
“I agree,” said Ally. “Don’t worry, she’ll be safe.”
“Thank you,” he replied. “Look, from what Sophia said, this man needs Akin to get the site up and then to teach the lab techs how to use it. I can track Akin to the site, do a recon and report its location. Your Spec-Ops teams can take it out.”
“And what about Akin?” asked Ally.
“I can pick him up for you if you’d like,” replied Bill. “I know you’ll want to question him.”
“Okay, but for now just keep him under surveillance. I don’t want him escaping,” said Ally.
“I understand,” said Bill.
“Oh, and please send me your expenses, I’ll make sure you are reimbursed,” added Ally.
“Will do,” he replied. “I do want one favor. I want to speak to Akin, please don’t ask me why.”
“Okay,” replied Ally.
Chapter 25
Thanks to his connections at the resort, Bill easily found out which room Akin was staying in. For a small bribe he was able to slip into the suite and plant some electronic bugs. It was a gamble. It was very possible that Akin wouldn’t meet with anyone in his room, but it was worth trying.
He also paid off some of the resort staff to keep him informed if Akin had any visitors. He smiled to himself as he wondered how he would put bribes on his expense report.
Bill took his place at the bar so he could keep an eye on Akin without standing out. He noticed that Akin seemed very nervous and was constantly checking his watch. He also frequently checked his phone for messages.
As he nursed his drink, Bill noticed two newcomers to the resort. Both looked out of place. The first one was a white male dressed as if he seen too many movies about the tropics, as he was wearing a white cotton suit. He was forty pounds overweight and was sweating profusely. He took off his Panama hat several times to wipe away the sweat with a silk handkerchief.
The second man was obviously a bodyguard, judging by his muscular physique and the nine millimeter handgun that he had stuck on his left hip. The jacket he wore barely covered it up.
The two men walked over and sat down at a table across from Akin. Bill watched at the man in the white suit made eye contact with Akin and motioned with his head to leave. Either they were total amateurs or they didn’t care if they were seen, thought Bill.
The three men got up and walked back into the resort. Bill didn’t follow. A few minutes later, one of the hotel staff handed him a note letting him know they had gone up to Akin’s suite.
An hour later the two men left. Bill was provided their license plate for their Toyota Land Cruiser. He would pass the info to Robin and let her work her magic.
He finished his drink and casually left the bar, making sure to leave a sizable tip. One had to keep up the image of a hard-drinking smuggler.
After he called Robin and gave her the info, he sat down at his computer and played back the recordings from Akin’s room.
Chapter 26
“They’re going to pick him up tomorrow morning and take him over the border to Quintana Roo in Mexico,” said Bill. “If my info checks out, they’ll be taking him to a compound ten miles over the border. I’m sending you the GPS coordinates as soon as I confirm the location.”
“Anything else?” she asked.
“Yes, Akin is going there to inspect the facility. So they haven’t actually started the process yet,” said Bill.
“Good,” replied Ally.
“Aren’t you going to ask me how I’m going to do it?” asked Bill playfully.
“I assume that you’re going to slip a tracking device on the car and then follow it covertly,” said Ally. “I don’t want to know the details.”
“You’re no fun,” he replied.
“Just remember, this is strictly surveillance,” she continued. “And for the record, I’m a lot of fun.”
Bill laughed.
“Okay, I’ll call you tomorrow.”
“One last thing, Sophia's old apartment was broken into last night. It was a done very professionally to look like a burglary,” she said.
“And?” he asked.
“We’re waiting for them to show up at the bait house that we set up in Los Angeles,” she said. “When they do, we’ll keep an eye on them.”
“I see,” replied Bill. “So Sophia is safe then?”
“She’s in very good hands,” replied Ally.
Chapter 27
“Thanks for taking me in like this. I’ll try not to get in the way,” said Sophia.
“Don’t worry about it,” said Beth. “Have you ever been to the DC area before?”
Sophia shook her head as she looked out the car window.
“I’ve never been off the left coast,” she replied.
“Well then, this will be a treat for you,” said Beth.
“But, I thought protective custody meant being in a safe house, locked away from everyone,” said Sophia.
“It doesn’t always have to be,” said Beth. “Besides when you're with my friends and family, you couldn’t be safer.”
“And are my parents okay?” she asked.
“We have them under surveillance,” replied Beth. It’s unlikely that the people trying to find you even know your real identity,” said Beth.
Beth then told Sophia a declassified version of the current investigation.
“So this could all be over in a few days,” said Sophia.
“We hope so,” replied Beth. “Not just for your safety, but also so others don’t go through the same thing.”
Sophia nodded.
“By the way, how’re you doing?” asked Beth.
“All things considered, not bad. I still can’t believe this has happened to me. My life has been totally been tossed upside down.”
“On the plus side you have you parents. Some people who have undergone this sort of thing have lost all ties with their old life,” said Beth.
“You make it sound like it happens all the time,” said Sophia.
“Unfortunately it happens more often than it should,” replied Beth. “It’s part of the reason why I became an agent. I have several friends who have undergone experiences like you have.”
“And how’re they dealing with it?” asked Sophia.
“Day by day,” replied Beth. “When this is all concluded, I can introduce you to some of them.”
“Does this include the one who started the foundation?”
“Yes, her name is Celeste, and she’s one of my best friends in the world,” said Beth.
“I’d like to meet her, although I don’t want to go to the foundation. It’s not that I think I’m better than anyone else, but I just have my own ways of dealing with things -- always have,” replied Sophia.
“Suit yourself, but everyone needs help sometimes in their lives,” replied Beth.
“Even you?”
“Especially me,” replied Beth.
Sophia could tell that Beth was hiding something about her past, but decided not to push it. She would wait until she got to know the agent better.
“Oh, there’s something I forgot to mention. While you’re here we’d like to formalize your new identity,” said Beth. “This way you won’t have to worry about your gender when it comes to paperwork.”
“Really, you’ll do that for me?” asked Sophia.
“Yep, consider it a reward for helping us with this investigation,” said Beth.
“That’s nothing. I only did what was right,” replied Sophia.
“Not everyone does the right thing. It would have been very easy for you to just go on with your life and forget all about the people that did this to you,” said Beth.
“I couldn’t let that happen,” said Sophia. “The guy who physically changed me is a dirt bag, but the guy who bought the process, he scares me.”
Beth nodded.
“So what do you plan on doing with your life?” asked Beth.
“I have a degree in business, but I never really liked it,” replied Sophia. “I think that I’d like to go into a career that I can help people. I like what my therapist has done with me.”
“So go back to school. You have the money,” said Beth.
“I just might,” replied Sophia. “Wow, there’s the Washington Monument!”
“I sort of grew up in the area; what do you want to see?” asked Beth.
“Why don’t you just give me the grand tour,” said Sophia.
“Cool,” replied Beth.
“Beth, I appreciate what you’re doing for me. I have the feeling that we’re going to be friends,” said Sophia.
“I have the exact same feeling,” replied Beth. “We’ll go to my place and drop off your things. Then we’ll go out to dinner.”
Sophia nodded.
Chapter 28
Down in Mexico, Bill was sitting in a SUV three miles from where the car he was tracking had stopped. He called up satellite images and found that the coordinates matched that of a large compound one mile off the main road. Judging by the terrain, there was no way he’s see anything from the road.
He was well trained in jungle operations from his time in the Special Forces, so it wasn’t the wildlife that concerned him. Bill was more worried about detection and security systems. He knew that they could detect him without him knowing it. On the plus side, the jungle and its wildlife would be an asset. Motion detection systems would come up with many false alarms and be either turned off or ignored. The climate also had a negative effect on electronics. It was very likely that the compound would rely on close-in security and let the tropical forest deter intruders.
Still, this wasn’t his call, so he picked up his phone and dialed Ally’s number and made a request. To his surprise, she agreed.
He returned to the resort and awaited a delivery.
Chapter 29
“You have a nice family,” said Sophia.
“Thanks,” replied Beth.
They were sitting in Beth’s living room after returning from dinner with Beth’s family.
“They’re very accepting,” continued Sophia. “I mean, I’m not exactly mainstream.”
“Well, they’ve had a lot of practice. The Assistant Director is transgendered and she’s one our best friends. They also know my friends from college,” said Beth.
Sophia nodded.
“Yes, but I’m not a normal transgendered woman, if that makes sense to you,” said Sophia.
“It does,” replied Beth.
“Yes, but there’s a difference. I was happy as a guy -- this was forced on me. I accept what I am due to my programming. I’m very conflicted by this; part of me is glad that I’m not conflicted, and part of me wishes that Akin would die because of what he did to me,” admitted Sophia. “I mean, I know that I could never pass as a guy again after what he did to me, and all things considered, I’m doing okay, but I still feel violated and I don’t think that will ever change.”
“I understand,” said Beth. “You have a right to feel upset, but you can’t let it dominate your life either. Soon you’ll be able to get back to your life.”
“I know,” she replied. “I guess it would be easier if he hadn’t made me look so young and, well, sexy.”
Beth nodded as she thought about her own past.
“I’m sorry for venting on you Beth, you’ve been so nice to me,” apologized Sophia.
“No need to, that’s what friends are for,” said Beth.
Sophia smiled back.
“I just want to have a normal life again,” said Sophia.
“Well you have a lot going for you. You have your family which is a big plus. Many girls who have gone through similar experiences lost their families,” said Beth. “Some of my best friends have lost contact with some or all of their families.”
“Really? That’s so sad,” said Sophia.
Beth nodded.
“I would like to introduce you to some of my friends, I think you’d like them,” continued Beth. “I also think that you’ll benefit from their experience.”
“I’d like that,” said Sophia. “But let’s wait until my life is a bit calmer. I don’t want to see anyone get hurt … well that’s not true, I want to see the people who did this to me punished.”
“Trust me, we’ll do our best,” said Beth.
Chapter 30
The next morning he drove back into Mexico and parked off the road in a clearing. Akin hadn’t returned, and the tracking device showed that SUV was still at the compound.
It only took him thirty minutes to assemble the small drone. It was the latest in surveillance devices and could stay airborne for over six hours. Both color video and IR cameras were embedded into its frame. Its engine was very quiet, and unless someone was looking for it, it was unlikely that it would be spotted.
Bill gently tossed it up into the air and after a system check; he sent it towards the compound. He was very impressed with the clarity of the images. It would be easy to identify someone.
Bill put the drone into a large circular observation pattern and began to scan the compound. There were five buildings within the fence line. One was a garage and the other a guard house; once identified, he concentrated on the other buildings. The third building was a workshop of some kind and the fourth a barracks for the security guards. Next to the workshop was a generator and a fuel tank.
He counted four guards on duty at a time, two at the main gate and two others making roving patrols. He was able to focus in and see that they were armed with assault rifles.
The last building was a large villa. It was two stories high, and Bill suspected it was the most likely place to have the lab.
Two hours into his observation he spotted Akin sitting out on the patio. At first he was alone, but then he was joined by two other men. The first he immediately recognized as the fat man. It took Bill several minutes until he could get a good look at the second man. He quickly realized that he was probably the man in the gray suit that Sophia had described. Bill picked up his phone and placed a call to Ally.
Thirty minutes later she called him back.
“We have a positive ID on the man,” she said. “His name is Karl Leiden, originally from Amsterdam.”
“He’s been on Interpol’s hot list for years,” said Bill. “I thought he was operating out of Eastern Europe.”
“So did everyone else,” replied Ally.
“So what do you want me to do?” asked Bill.
“Stay with Akin. We’ll put the compound under satellite watch,” said Ally.
“Will the Mexican authorities cooperate with you on arresting Leiden?” asked Bill.
“Yes, but there’s just as good a chance as he’ll be tipped off,” she replied.
“Well he’s not in the country legally, so he must have transportation in and out of Mexico. I’ll use my contacts to see what they can turn up,” said Bill.
“Can you trust them?” asked Ally.
“Yes, many of them owe me favors for getting them out of minor scrapes with the local authorities. They think I’m one of them, only better connected,” replied Bill.
“Okay,” replied Ally. “Keep me informed.”
“Will do,” he replied.
Chapter 31
Bill watched as Akin got into the SUV with the fat man and the body guard. He retrieved the drone and headed back to the resort.
That night he noticed that Akin was drinking heavier than he had been before the visit. Bill had seen this before. People got themselves in deep trouble because they thought they were smarter than those they were dealing with. The man that Akin was working with was a professional, and he had obviously spooked Akin. Bill’s mind began to whirl as he began to think of a way to exploit this fact.
However, to his surprise, it was Akin who took the first step.
A waiter walked up and set a drink down in front of Bill.
“What’s this?” asked Bill.
“Senor Rose, the man over there sent it over. He also asked for you to join him,” said the waiter with a toothy grin.
The waiter then leaned closer and whispered to Bill.
“He’s been asking about you the past few days. I think he’s looking for security. I told him you were very well respected,” said the waiter flashing a grin.
Bill nodded as he took two fifty dollar bills out of his wallet.
“Thanks. If it pans out, I’ll give you a larger bonus.”
“Thank you,” replied the waiter as he slipped the bill in his pocket.
Bill picked up his drink, walked over to Akin’s table, and sat down next to him.
“Thanks for the drink,” he stated.
Akin leaned close as he looked around.
“I understand you provide security,” stated Akin in a low tone.
“For a price,” replied Bill. “Oh, please speak up. You can talk freely here. There are no cops, here -- well maybe one or two corrupt ones.”
“I don’t need protection from them,” replied Akin nervously.
“Very well. Tell me your troubles, but be prepared, I’m not cheap,” said Bill.
“It’s rather complicated,” replied Akin.
“It usually is,” countered Bill as he took a sip of his drink.
“I’m just a bio-chemist and I need someone to watch over me as I do some work,” said Akin.
“Drugs?” asked Bill.
“No, something else,” replied Akin as he emptied his glass.
“Let me guess, you’ve been hired to set up a lab and you’re worried that your employer will kill you when you’re done,” said Bill as he motioned to the waiter for refills.
“How do know that?” stammered Akin.
“It’s my job, and labs are rather common down here. So what else is going on?”
“They also want me to provide them with something,” replied Akin.
“What?” asked Bill.
“Not until you agree to work for me,” said Akin.
“I need to know some info first. I don’t take a contract, until I know all the info. If you lie to me, then I quit and leave you on your own,” said Bill in a matter of fact manner. “I promise that anything you tell me during this interview process is in complete confidentiality. You can ask about me; I always keep my word.”
“I have,” replied Akin.
“So, tell me why you need my services,” said Bill.
Chapter 32
“You’re kidding me,” said Ally. “Akin hired you? Why?”
“My reputation preceded me,” said Bill. “He said that he fears for his life, and he learned from the hotel staff that I occasionally provided security services for a price.”
“Why does he think his life is at risk?” asked Ally.
“Apparently Leiden is having trouble setting up his lab and he’s blaming Akin. Akin says that Leiden didn’t follow his instructions and used cheaper equipment and chemicals. There might be an opportunity here,” explained Bill.
“What do you have in mind?” asked Ally.
For the next twenty minutes, Bill laid out his plan.
“This might work, but I will have to get permission,” she said when Bill finished.
“I understand, but the window of opportunity for this sort of operation is very small. I may only have one chance to set things in motion,” explained Bill.
“I understand,” replied Ally.
“I will be waiting,” replied Bill.
Chapter 33
Beth gave Sophia a declassified update on the investigation.
“Do you really think they’re going to get them?” asked Sophia.
“No promises, but now that we know who they are, it will be easier to catch them. It will make running harder too,” said Beth.
“I hope so,” said Sophia. “I just want them caught so this part of my life can be over and I can move on.”
“I understand,” said Beth.
“No offense Beth, I know you have seen cases like this in your line of work, but you can really know what it’s like to be hunted,” said Sophia.
“Actually I do,” said Beth. “I was targeted by a real psycho, abducted and abused.”
(Detailed in Combined Forces)
“Really?” asked Sophia.
Beth nodded.
“Crap, I’m so sorry. I had no idea. Please forgive me,” said Sophia.
“There’s nothing to apologize for. Yes, it was awful, but I had a hand in bringing down a really bad person. I got a lot of satisfaction out of that -- I still do. And as bad as it was, I got to meet some wonderful people, some of whom are my best friends in the world,” said Beth. “And hopefully, you’ll have the same sense of accomplishment when we bust the creeps that hurt you.”
“I hope so,” said Sophia. “Um, can I meet some of your friends too?”
“Of course,” said Beth.
Chapter 34
Bill had insisted that Akin tell his employers that Bill would be coming on the next trip to the compound. To Akin’s shock, there was no argument.
“I’m shocked they agreed,” said Akin.
“Your partners are professionals and are not worried about bodyguards,” explained Bill.
“You will be armed, right?” asked Akin.
Bill shook his head.
“Why not?” asked Akin anxiously.
“They would only be taken away. Don’t worry,” said Bill.
Early the next morning, they were picked up and taken to the compound. Bill was pleased to see that they had not increased their security. There were still only four guards on duty.
Once inside the walled compounds, they were greeted by Karl Leiden.
Leiden shook Bill’s hand.
“I am pleased to meet you, Mr. Rose. I know you only by your well-earned reputation,” said Leiden.
“Likewise, Herr Leiden,” replied Bill.
A wicked grin appeared on Karl’s face.
“I’m honored that you recognize me,” he stated.
“You have your own reputation, “replied Bill. “I had no idea that you were on this side of the Atlantic.”
Leiden nodded as he took out a Cuban cigar and neatly clipped the tip.
“Like many others, I am seeking new horizons,” replied Leiden as he lit the cigar. “I seem to remember that you ran security for a competitor of mine.”
“If you mean Kiyoke Jamison, if she had actually listened to me, she would still be your competitor and not a corpse,” replied Bill.
Leiden nodded as he took a long drag on the cigar.
“Yes, that’s what I heard. Kiyoke was always a bit headstrong,” he stated.
“She was a psychotic bitch and you know that; but that’s the risk one runs in my line of work,” countered Bill.
“Very true,” replied Leiden as he took another puff on the cigar. “I wouldn’t mind if you took a look at my organization, you would be paid of course.”
Bill glanced over at Akin who nodded nervously.
“Sure, why not,” replied Bill.
“Very good. I always appreciate the opinion of an expert,” said Leiden.
Chapter 35
Bill found the security of the compound was very good. A direct assault would be difficult and could lead to a high number of casualties. He gave Leiden an accurate report on the security. He even made some suggestions on improving it.
He did find out that the Leiden had a boat at a small marina ten miles away. It was used by Leiden to sneak in and out of the country. Outwardly the boat looked like a non-descript fishing boat, but it had been specially modified so it could operate close to the coast. It also had special engines that would allow it a quick getaway if the authorities tried to stop it.
Bill figured the best place to grab Leiden would be as he went to and from the boat.
“I estimate we can treat up to ten girls at a time here,” stated Leiden over dinner.
“Physically that’s possible, but it will be difficult to get the subjects in and out of here. That’s not very profitable,” stated Bill.
It was just the two of them as Akin was working in lab troubleshooting the problems in the process.
“Go on,” said Leiden.
“While the people down here do turn a blind eye towards many things the word will get out what is happening here. Eventually you will have to pay protection money and that can get out of hand very quickly,” continued Bill.
“True, but it’s just the beginning. Once we get the system down, then I will move my operation to a more modern location. I have found that the authorities don’t expect a major facility in a large urban area. Through my more legitimate investments, I have some locations that could serve very nicely,” stated Leiden. “I have locations picked out in Canada, the States, and am also looking at a spot in Japan.”
“That will bring a whole new challenge for your security,” said Bill.
Leiden nodded.
“It will be worth the risk. I can’t stand this place, the heat, the humidity, the primitive nature of it all. I need a civilized, urban environment,” admitted Leiden.
“Why not Europe? You have connections there,” suggested Bill.
“Nein. I’m too hot there. Maybe in time things will cool off, but for now I cannot operate there anymore,” replied Leiden.
Bill nodded.
“I have another request for you,” stated Leiden as he cleaned his glasses.
“What is it?” asked Bill.
“I would like you to acquire someone for me,” said Leiden.
“Kidnapping is a dangerous activity and expensive,” said Bill.
“I understand, please hear me out,” said Leiden.
“Go on,” said Bill as he took a sip of his wine.
Leiden went on to tell Bill about Sophia and how he wanted her for himself.
“I know it’s rather selfish of me to want her,” said Leiden.
“And perilous, and not just for you,” added Bill.
Leiden shrugged his shoulders.
“True. I sent up some of my men to the states, but they couldn’t find her,” confessed Leiden. “I was hoping that you could find out her location from Akin. Yes, I know you’re working for him, but let’s be frank; he’s not a good prospect for long term employment, if you get my drift. The man is an amateur and won’t last long in this line of work.”
Bill stared back at Leiden.
Leiden smiled back.
“Don’t worry; I have no intention of harming him, as long as he is useful to me. Once he teaches my technicians the way to reproduce the procedure, I will no longer have a use for him. He can go back to living in Brazil.” continued Leiden. “I will pay you handsomely should you find the girl for me and even more when you deliver her into my hands.”
Bill rubbed his chin.
“I know what you are thinking, that this is a lot of effort for something that I can soon reproduce right here. There’s a practical reason for it too, security. The girl knows what I look like. Granted she’s a submissive whore, but she’s also a loose end. I never should have left her with Akin. I plan on treating her as a princess.”
Bill stared back without comment.
“I will make it work your while,” added Leiden.
“No promises, but I will see what I can do,” said Bill.
“Very good. I will provide you with all I know about her,” said Leiden. “On, second thought, don’t bother Akin with this issue; he has enough on his mind.”
“I had no intention of asking him, but there are other ways of obtaining information,” replied Bill.
Chapter 36
A week later Bill called Leiden from Belize.
“I have her,” said Bill.
“Really? Where was she?” asked Leiden.
“Working in a bar in SoCal,” replied Bill.
“I want proof,” said Leiden.
“I will bring it to you,” said Bill.
“Perfect, I need Akin to check the processing equipment; we made all the changes he requested,” said Leiden.
It wasn’t until late afternoon that they arrived at the compound. The roads were washed out due to heavy rains.
“I was worried you wouldn’t make it here before dark,” said Leiden as he greeted Bill and Akin.
“It wasn’t easy,” said Bill.
“What about the hurricane?” asked Akin nervously. “How well will this place hold up?”
Hurricane Harriet, a Category 3 storm was bearing down on the Yucatan and was due to hit it in the next forty-eight hours.
“We should be okay,” said Leiden. “This compound was originally built in the forties and has withstood other storms. You are welcome to stay here.”
Akin looked at Bill who nodded.
“I sent my boat away a few days ago, so we might as well stay here,” said Bill.
“Very good,” said Leiden. “We can talk more after dinner.”
Chapter 37
After dinner Bill met privately with Leiden in his office.
“So where is the proof?” asked Leiden anxiously.
Bill tossed a flash drive onto Leiden’s desk.
Leiden quickly inserted the drive into his computer. He opened the only file on the drive to see photos of Sophia.
The first couple of shots showed her walking around town. The next ones showed her tied up and partly undressed.
“As you can see that the tattoos and piercings match those you described,” said Bill.
“How did you find her so quickly?” asked Leiden as he scrolled through the photos.
“I gained some info from Akin’s computer files. It allowed me to localize the search. A colleague of mine picked her up. She is safe and sound,” explained Bill.
Bill smiled to himself as his story wasn’t that far from the truth. Sophia was still in protective custody. She had also volunteered for the photos.
Leiden scrolled through the photos, and then with a look of disappointment, glanced up at Bill.
“No nudes?” he asked.
Bill shook his head.
“I don’t work that way,” replied Bill.
Leiden shrugged his shoulders as he opened the mahogany cigar box on his desk.
“When can I get her?” asked Leiden eagerly as he passed Bill a cigar. “It’s Cuban.”
“Thank you. That depends on where you want her delivered,” replied Bill as he examined the cigar. “I know you don’t live here fulltime.”
Leiden nodded.
“I currently maintain a yacht that is my main residence. It’s registered under another name, all very legal. I can travel to any port you name,” he explained.
Bill rubbed his chin, acting as if he was decided what port to use. It was all an act as he already decided on the Bahamas. It was close to the US and he also had connections with the local authorities.
“Let me think about it and get back to you. Homeland Security has been more vigilant these days and they have become more interested in outward traffic, thanks to the drug cartels,” explained Bill. “If we were to get caught, things will get messy.”
“Of course,” replied Leiden.
“I will only turn her over to you,” continued Bill. “No second or third parties, my ass will be on the line too.”
“I understand. I like you, we share many of the same traits,” said Leiden. “I can’t wait to have her again.”
Bill had seen this before; even the most careful person would throw caution to the wind when it came to satisfying their personal desires and pleasures.
“I will transfer half the money I owe you to your account tonight, and the rest upon delivery of Sophia,” said Leiden.
“That is acceptable,” replied Bill as they shook hands.
Chapter 38
Hurricane Harriet was due to arrive late the next day. Bill escorted Akin back to the resort.
“While I don’t trust Leiden completely, wouldn’t it make more sense to stay at the compound?” asked Akin. “I mean look at the rain.”
Bill shook his head as he navigated the barely drivable roads.
“This is just a shower; the worst won’t come down until the hurricane arrives. The good news is that it is tracking north and will hit the Yucatan harder that Belize. The resort has withstood several storms over the years,” explained Bill. “Also, if the storm does strand us, I would rather be at the resort than around Leiden. You’re still useful to him, but just barely. Now that you worked the bugs out for Leiden, you’re just another loose end.”
Bill decided to build on Akin’s fears.
“He still needs me,” countered Akin nervously.
“Not really, you fixed all his problems,” replied Bill.
“And what about you?” asked Akin.
“He knows my professional reputation and that should keep me safe. I have made it clear to him that I have many friends in low places. If anything happens to me, then his life will get very complicated,” replied Bill. “It’s sort of an unofficial life insurance policy. We lowlifes look after each other.”
Bill then broke out in a hearty laugh.
What he has said was actually the truth. Over the years, he had made many friends who would avenge his death.
“I just want out of here,” lamented Akin. “I thought I had everything under control and now it’s all so confusing. I hate it down here and I can’t go back to the States. I’m going spend the rest of my life looking over my shoulder, living in fear. It’s not fair.”
Bill found those last words very amusing in a warped way, especially coming from a man who had helped create a process that would be used to enslave many innocents.
“The resort has a large safe building that we can ride the storm out,” said Bill.
Akin nodded.
“I need a drink,” he bemoaned.
“That can be arranged,” said Bill as he glanced at his watch. He figured he would just have time to give Ally Burns an update.
Chapter 39
Ally briefed Beth and Sophia in her office.
“So you’ll grab Leiden when he comes to pick me up in the Bahamas?” asked Sophia.
“Actually the Bahamians will make the actual arrest. He will then be sent back to Europe,” replied Ally.
“Which country gets him?” asked Sophia.
“That depends. There will be quite a fight for extradition,” said Ally. “He’s been on INTERPOL’s most wanted for the last decade.”
“I’m glad to hear that. So when do I leave for the Bahamas?” asked Sophia.
“You don’t; there’s no need to place you at risk,” replied Ally.
“But won’t Leiden expect to see me?” asked Sophia.
“Trust me on this one, you don’t want to be the bait,” interjected Beth. “Even in the best of plans, things can go bad.”
“I don’t care! I want to help,” said Sophia.
“And you have, more than you know,” replied Ally.
“And what about Akin, the man who did this to me?” asked Sophia as she gestured to her body.
“He’ll be brought in separately,” replied Ally.
Sophia nodded.
“I’m still willing to be the bait,” she stated.
“It won’t be necessary. However, as soon as Leiden is in custody, you could be heading on a trip, if you wish.”
“What do you mean?” asked Sophia.
Chapter 40
Harriet hit the coast the following morning. Most of the guests and staff had fled the area leaving only a dozen or so people at the resort. They gathered in a storm-proofed structure on the resort grounds.
Power had been lost almost immediately, but there were plenty of lanterns to keep the room lit. The owner also had stocked the coolers with plenty of food and drink. For most who were gathered in the room, it was like a party. Akin was the only one who had never been though a storm and he was a nervous wreck. He drank steadily to calm his nerves. By the time the eye of the storm passed over he was very intoxicated.
Bill played cards with some of the staff, at the same time keeping an eye on Akin.
“Is your friend going to be okay?” asked one of the men.
“He’s just never been through a storm like this,” replied Bill.
“He sure knows how to drink,” commented another man.
“He will have one bad hangover tomorrow,” said another man.
Bill nodded in agreement.
Chapter 41
The next day, Leiden looked out over the compound and studied the damage from the storm. In all it wasn’t that bad, with just some broken windows and some damage to one of the trucks.
His cell phone rang, and seeing it was from Bill he answered it immediately.
“Well, it could have been worse,” greeted Leiden.
“Actually I doubt that,” interrupted Bill.
“Why, what happened?” asked Leiden.
“Sometime late last night, Akin left the safe building,” stated Bill.
“Is he okay?” asked Leiden.
“He’s dead. From what we could tell, he was struck in the head by debris and was knocked out. He then drowned in tidal flooding,” explained Bill. “The authorities have ruled his death to be an accident.”
“The man was intelligent but lacked common sense,” stated Leiden without emotion. “Well, at least he got my operation up and running first.”
“You don’t see that all upset,” replied Bill.
“This act of nature has saved me from making a difficult decision. We both know that the man was a security risk,” replied Leiden.
“True,” replied Bill. “Still, I should have kept a better eye on him.”
“I don’t blame you, it was an act of God,” continued Leiden. “Anyone foolish enough to go out in a storm deserves their fate. I assume that you will clean up any loose ends down there.”
“It’s already been done,” replied Bill. “I swept his room prior to calling you.”
“The mark of a true professional! That is why I prefer working with men like you, I know I can trust you to do the right thing,” said Leiden. “When will I hear from you again, regarding the … package.”
“I’ll be heading up to the states as soon as I get a flight. I will contact you then,” said Bill.
“Very good,” replied Leiden.
“Just one thing, did Akin tell anyone that he was coming here?” asked Bill.
“Not that I was aware of. I know he was living in Brazil, and as far as I know he lived by himself,” said Leiden.
“I hope you’re right,” said Bill.
Chapter 42
A week later, Leiden’s yacht pulled into a crowded marina in Nassau. The plan was for him to wait there until he received a call from Bill to head to the rendezvous point. The transfer was due to take place at sea.
Leiden sat in his personal cabin as he waited for Bill’s phone call. He had such delicious plans for Sophia. Over the years he had used many young men and women to satisfy his sexual pleasures, but he had never allowed himself to have an actual sex slave. He had always seen it as too risky. But ever since his “problems” back in Europe, he decided that he might as well indulge himself.
The new operation would soon be providing him with a nearly unlimited supply of transgendered sex slaves, which would boost his financial situation. His issues back in Europe had left him very limited financially. He had to reach into his long term investments in order to pay for the compounds. Still, he would be careful not to glut the market, in order to keep his profits high.
From a strictly business sense, it was a shame about Akin dying. He knew that from past experiences that problems always arose, but he had Akin’s notes, and his technicians were confident that they could handle any issues that came up. As for the man himself, Leiden felt nothing. He wasn’t a friend, just a business partner.
There was a knock on the door.
“Yes?” he asked.
A crewmember opened the door.
“Sorry to disturb you, but the captain asked me to tell you that that police have arrived,” said the crewmember.
Leiden cocked his head.
“Does he know what they want?”
“No sir,” replied the crewmember.
Leiden wasn’t that worried. No one on the yacht knew his true identity. They all knew him as Hans Becker. Leiden also knew that his papers were all in order.
“Probably a routine customs check,” said Leiden.
A few minutes later there was another knock on the door.
This time, they didn’t wait for Leiden to give permission to enter.
A stocky dark skinned man in a tailored suit entered the stateroom, followed by two uniformed officers of the Royal Bahamas Police Force.
“Excuse me, sir,” stated the man in the suit. “My name is Inspector Winston Stone of the Special Branch.”
Leiden stood up.
“And how can I help you Inspector Stone?” asked Leiden.
“I am here to arrest you Mr. Leiden,” said Inspector Stone.
“Leiden? My name is Hans Becker,” replied Leiden.
“We will see, after we check your fingerprints against those sent to us by INTERPOL,” said Inspector Stone. “In the meantime you will accompany me to our headquarters.”
Leiden debated going for the handgun he had hidden in the desk drawer. He also had a sawed-off shotgun in the cabinet behind him. However, he never had a chance to act, as two uniformed officers approached him with two additional officers following them into the stateroom, both of them pointing 9mm handguns at him.
“I know this may seem extreme, but I am a cautious man. I have found that a strong show of force is an excellent deterrence. I have had to deal with many desperate men over the years and a show of force often prevents violence. ” said Inspector Stone as his men placed Leiden under arrest.
Chapter 43
“Well, well, what brings you to the Bahamas Herr Leiden?” asked Inspector Stone as he sat down in the interrogation room. “There is no need to lie; we know you are Karl Leiden. Your prints matched and we’ll soon have DNA results.”
Leiden glared back in silence.
“I must admit that it was a shock to see you show up here,” continued Inspector Stone. “We heard rumors you were in the Caribbean, but we thought it would be a long shot that you’d come up this far north.”
“How did you know?” asked Leiden.
“I don’t any harm in letting you know. Obviously you must have known that you have warrants from many law enforcement organizations and countries. A few weeks ago INTERPOL issued an alert that you were in the Caribbean. The alert also gave us a description of your yacht, including its name,” replied Inspector Stone.
Leiden looked confused as he tried to figure out who had betrayed him. He had many enemies but only a few who knew his current situation. He thought about Bill, but quickly dismissed the idea, as he owed the man too much money. People didn’t betray you prior to being paid, especially professionals like Bill Rose.
“Did they say who provided the information?” asked Leiden.
“From what I was told, it came from a lawyer in Brazil. I don’t know all the details, but a client of his had dealings with you and was worried about their life,” replied Inspector Stone. “They left a message with the lawyer to be opened if case of their death or disappearance, which I can only assume happened.”
“Akin,” mumbled Leiden softly.
Leiden found it ironic that he was captured because the stupid man got drunk, wandered out into a hurricane, and got himself killed. He now wished that he had actually shot the man, at least he would have the satisfaction of causing his death.
“Excuse me?” asked Inspector Stone.
“Nothing,” replied Leiden. “I demand to see my lawyer.”
“Of course. However, just so you know, since we have already had extradition requests from a half dozen countries. You are a very popular man.”
Leiden smirked.
“I will fight extradition,” he replied.
“Of course, it is your right,” said Inspector Stone.
Chapter 44
Later that night Bill walked into a bar and sat down next to Winston.
“How did it go?” asked Bill as he placed his order.
“As you recommended, we went in with force and he surrendered without resisting. We found several weapons in his stateroom,” replied Winston. “He was arrested without incident.”
“And does he buy the story?” asked Bill.
Winston nodded.
The bartender set down a shot of whiskey in front of Bill.
“I know you’re good, but how did you manage to plant this story?” asked Winston.
“I remember Akin telling me about being on the yacht and the man was very nervous about his own security. It seemed like something he would do,” said Bill. “I saw a photo of the yacht in Leiden’s office and assumed it was the same one that he lived on. The rest was easy; just let the legit law enforcement do their job and earn their pay. Of course, I’m glad that you’ll get credit for the arrest.”
Winston held up his glass to Bill.
They touched glasses and downed the shots.
“We have an upcoming opening for Assistant Superintendent,” replied Winston. “This arrest will look extremely good on my record.”
“And it’s long overdue, my friend,” replied Bill.
They downed their drinks and motioned for refills. The bartender refilled their glasses.
“I was a little surprised that you’re working with The Agency. Have you gone legitimate, you old pirate?” asked Winston.
Bill laughed as he shook his head.
“No, they just needed my particular skills,” replied Bill. “I like being a freelancer.”
Winston nodded.
“Yes, but you’re now a family man. How’s Robin?”
“Good,” replied Bill as he downed another shot. “Actually, she’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me. I like being a father.”
“I’ll drink to that,” said Winston as he motioned for the bartender.
“Yes Inspector?” asked the bartender.
“Leave the bottle, we’ll be here for a while,” replied Winston.
Chapter 45
Ally Burns walked into The Director’s office and stood in front of his desk. Out of respect for the man, she always waited for him to ask her to sit.
He looked up from his computer, nodded, and motioned for her to sit down.
“Please sit down, Ally,” he ordered as he took a sip of coffee.
“Thank you, Sir,” she replied.
“I read your preliminary report, very well done,” he said.
“Bill Werth is an interesting man,” replied Ally.
The Director nodded.
“He’s not quite the non-team player he likes to portray,” said The Director.
Ally nodded as she opened her case and took out her report.
“The compound was destroyed at 0300 this morning. There were no casualties,” said Ally.
“What about the opposition?” asked The Director.
“None. Apparently the workers and security bugged out as soon as they got word of Leiden’s arrest. I guess they figured, no paycheck, no reason to stick around. The good news is that while the technicians escaped, it looks as if they didn’t take any of the information about the process. They did loot Leiden’s office, bedroom and liquor cabinet. The computer databases were encrypted, and Leiden didn’t trust them with access. Just to be safe we have issued warrants for their arrests,” explained Ally.
The Director sipped his coffee without interrupting.
“Presently eight countries have filed extradition orders with the Bahamian government; we expect at least five more will file in the next couple of days,” continued Ally.
“Who has the lead?” asked The Director.
“I’m not sure, but Leiden seems terrified about going to Poland or The Ukraine. We’re checking on why, but it looks like he’s willing to make a deal to avoid going to either place,” said Ally.
“And Akin? What about his place down in Brazil?”
“His computer is in our custody and being searched as we speak. So far, we’ve located three bank accounts and a security box located in Geneva. I have contacted our usual resources to see what we can recover,” replied Ally.
The Director nodded.
“And what about the girl?” he asked.
“She’s on her way to Curacao to meet with the adopted daughter of Bill Werth,” said Ally.
“She’s the one from the LMK case, right?”
“That’s right. We’re still not sure about all the details, but she’s been adopted by Bill. From what we’ve learned, she’s quite happy. I don’t see any reason to interfere.”
The Director nodded again.
“Good job as always Ally,” he said.
She closed her case.
“What’s on your mind?” he asked.
“I’m still not comfortable with cases like this. I don’t mean the gender aspects, rather the international side to it. It’s not my strong point; I’m more comfortable with domestic cases. While I am impressed with Bill Werth, I’m also uncomfortable in using people like him,” she explained. “I prefer to work with people I trust.”
“I understand your concerns, but they’re the very reasons you were assigned to this case. You need more experience in dealing with international cases; it is part of our job. No, we’re not the CIA, but we do have to work outside our borders at times. Second, I also have some misgivings with using non-agents, but there are times when it is necessary. We have used Max Bowie several times and he’s not an agent either. Third, we may need Bill Werth again, and he does work well with you,” replied The Director.
Ally couldn’t help but smile.
“When I promoted you to Assistant Director, I knew you needed experience in some areas. While you are not perfect, not that anyone is, you have exceeded my expectations in every case you’ve handled,” he continued.
“Thank you, Sir, that means a lot to me,” she replied. “I owe you a lot, and I never want to let you down.”
The Director smiled back.
“Well we both need to get back to work. Oh, when you get the chance, let Agent Williams know that she did a good job too,” he said.
“I will,” replied Ally as she stood up.
The Director nodded and then went back to reviewing his morning reports.
Chapter 46
Sophia stepped out of the terminal in Curacao and looked around. She soon spotted a young woman who matched the description that she had been given by Beth.
The woman was dressed casually in shorts and floral blouse. It was evident that she spent a lot of time outside as her body was deeply tanned.
“Bon Tardi,” greeted Robin in the local dialect called Papiamentu.
“Robin?” asked Sophia.
“Yes,” replied Robin who smiled and gave Sophia a welcoming hug. “I hope that wasn’t too friendly, but I’ve wanted to meet you for some time now. In some ways, we’re sisters.”
“I was thinking the same thing,” replied Sophia.
Robin picked up Sophia’s bag.
“Come on, I’m parked just around the corner,” said Robin. “We have so much to talk about.”
Sophia smiled and walked along side Robin to the small convertible sport SUV.
“Are you hungry?” asked Robin.
“Starving! All I had some cheese and crackers on the flight,” replied Sophia.
“We’ll drop your things off at the house and then get something to eat?” asked Robin.
“Sounds great,” replied Sophia.
“Just so you know I’ll be taking you to the best restaurant in the city,” said Robin. “And I’m not just saying that because I work there.”
“You work in a restaurant?” asked Sophia. “I thought you did research for your father.”
Robin laughed.
“What I do for him isn’t work, it’s payback for everything he has done for me. My paying job is assistant chef. The people who own the place are teaching me everything about the restaurant business. Of course, I started at the bottom as a waitress, but there’s no better way to learn what the customer wants,” explained Robin as they drove through the narrow streets of Willemstad. So what do you do for a living?”
“Passing time right now,” replied Sophia.
“Been there,” added Robin.
Sophia nodded as she looked out at the city.
Chapter 47
After dinner, the two young women walked around the town and talked.
“I’m pleased to hear that you have a family,” said Robin. “I was all alone after I was changed. Thank God that Bill adopted me. Thanks to him I have a new real life down here. Arne and Brandy treat me like I’m a family too.”
“They’re really nice people,” said Sophia.
“They know all about me too,” added Robin. “They’re the only other ones who know that I used to be a guy, other than you now.”
“That’s cool,” replied Sophia. “However, I don’t plan on hiding who and what I am. I’m not going to advertise it, but I’m not going to hide it either.”
“Are you sure?” asked Robin.
Sophia nodded.
“Unlike you, I still have my old identity and past. I like having my family as part of life. Lying would only make things more complicated,” explained Sophia. “It was one thing that I made that bastard give back to me -- my past.”
“You know he’s dead, right?” asked Robin.
“Yes and I wish I could say I was sorry,” replied Sophia. “Did he really die in the storm?”
Robin nodded.
“Yes. Dad was going to try and get information out of him about the process before turning him in, but things don’t always turn out like you plan,” she explained.
“Why would you want him alive?” asked Sophia.
“Besides, giving you back your memories, did he did change anything else?”
“Yes, he lowered my sexual urges and my changed me from being so submissive and obedient,” replied Sophia.
“Well, I wasn’t changed,” replied Robin. “Thanks to hours of therapy I’m normal, more or less. At least I have control over my sexual urges, most of the time anyway. It’s a constant struggle; that’s part of the reason I like to stay busy.”
“I’m sorry,” said Sophia.
“Thanks,” she replied. “But just so you know, I’m also glad that he’s dead.”
“The question is, is the process that did this to us destroyed?” asked Sophia. “That perv who wanted me as his slave was going into business with the formula.”
“From what Dad told me, the facility in Mexico was destroyed completely and that all the technical staff were arrested. None of them knew the whole formula; only Leiden had it all and he’s got other things on his mind.”
“I was told that he’s going to be locked up for the rest of his life. I can only hope that’s true,” said Sophia.
“From what Dad told me, that might not be that long,” confessed Robin.
Sophia looked over at her new friend with a look of curiosity.
“What do you mean?” asked Sophia.
Chapter 48
As his extradition hearing, Karl Leiden sat confidently as his lawyers argued his case. It was made clear that he would cooperate with authorities if he was kept out of the hands of any of the half dozen Eastern European countries that were fighting for the right to send him to prison.
It wasn’t incarceration that he feared. He had spent several years in jail and survived; no, it was something else that he feared. Leiden had committed one of the unwritten rules of his vocation: one doesn’t steal from other professional criminals. To make matters worse, he had seduced the sixteen-year-old daughter of the same man he had stolen from. The man was Roma, and Leiden knew they never forgot or forgave such crimes.
He had hoped that the money from the transformation process would save his life. He figured that if he raised enough money he could kill off his ex-boss, but that was not to be. Now all he could hope for was a deal that would give him time to figure out a new plan. A nice Western prison would be the sanctuary he would need. Unfortunately, most of his worst crimes took place in location where he would be very vulnerable.
Karl was relieved that the judge hadn’t come to an immediate decision. His lawyer had said that the longer the decision, the better the chances were that he would not be going to the Ukraine or Poland, or any of the other countries that he feared.
The police escorted him out of the court room at the end of the day. They did their best to keep the gaggle of photographers away from him. However, several tried to push their way through and one of them accident bumped his camera against Karl.
Karl let out a cry of pain, which was covered up by the commotion.
“That bastard pricked me with something,” he complained to the nearest policeman as they pulled him away from the crowd.
“Where?” replied the policeman.
Karl looked down at his left arm and saw a small speck of blood.
“There, on the upper part of my arm. I swear, he poked me with something,” explained Karl fighting back panic.
“Who did it?” asked the policeman.
Karl looked around back. “I don’t see him now, but he was a light gray suit.”
“We’d better check him out,” said one of the other policemen.
The senior office agreed and they led Leiden back into the court room. Little did he know, that he was, for all practical purposes, already dead.
Chapter 49
A week later, Bill, Robin, and Sophia were enjoying a beautiful afternoon out on Bill’s boat. There were fishing lines in the water, but not even Bill was paying them a lot of attention, it was too nice a day to worry about anything. The two girls were wearing bikinis and soaking in the sun.
There relaxation was momentarily interrupted by Bill’s phone going off. He looked at the number and answered it. The conversation only lasted a couple of minutes.
“Who was that?” asked Robin. “Please don’t tell me that you have another job.”
“It was Winston,” replied Bill as he reached into the cooler and grabbed a cold Amstel. “Leiden is dead.”
“How did he die?” asked Sophia as she lifted her sun glasses.
“Assassinated, by the use of ricin poisoning,” stated Bill.
“Ricin?” Asked Sophia
“Ricin comes from castor beans and is very toxic. It was definitely a professional hit, and I doubt they’ll catch the killer. If I was a betting man, I would say that he’s already back in Europe,” explained Bill.
“Was it a painful death?” she asked.
“Very,” replied Bill.
“Good,” she replied. “So it’s over?”
Bill nodded as he took a drink of Amstel.
“Is there any chance that they’ll try to get the transformation formula?” asked Robin.
“No. Leiden’s organization is destroyed, and the group that killed him could care less about it. His killing was done for family honor, not for financial purposes. Even if Leiden had offered the formula in exchange for his life, I doubt it would have worked. Rumor has it that he got the girl pregnant. I also suspect that there were worries that Leiden would make a deal and start naming names. He became very expendable.”
“And what about me?” asked Sophia nervously.
“You’re free. Leiden never mentioned you once during his incarceration,” said Bill.
“Are you sure?” asked Sophia.
Bill nodded as he took a long drink of his Amstel.
“My good friend, Assistant Superintendent Stone, assured me that Leiden never talked about you,” said Bill. “I suspect that he planned to come after you, if he managed to escape.”
Sophia nodded.
“I think I’ll have one of those beers now,” she said. “It’s time to celebrate.”
Bill opened a bottle and handed it to her.
“Did you say Assistant Superintendent? So Winston got promoted? That’s cool,” said Robin.
“Yes, it was one of the few good things that came out of this case,” replied Bill as he turned and looked at Sophia. “Along with meeting you Sophia.”
“I agree,” added Robin with a grin.
Sophia took a sip of her beer and then smiled back.
“So are you in any great hurry to head back to states?” he asked.
“What do you mean?” asked Sophia.
“You’ve been through a lot, I think you’re owed a vacation, and I can think of no better place to relax than where you are,” he replied.
“Yes, I agree, please stay a while,” added Robin. “We’ve only just begun to become friends.”
Sophia looked out over the bright azure colored ocean and nodded.
“Sounds good to me,” she replied.
Before Bill had a chance to speak he heard the sound of the line running swiftly off the reel.
“Looks like we’re going to have fresh fish for dinner,” he said as he grabbed the pole and began to reel in the fish.
“I hope it’s a mahi-mahi,” said Robin excitedly. “I have new recipe that I want to try.”
Sophia sat back and as she watched Bill expertly bring in the large multi-colored fish, she listened to Robin discuss how she would grill it; a contented smile appeared on her face. No, it was not the life she had once had, but there was no sense in lingering over things she had no control over. She was now Sophia Parker and she had her whole life ahead of her.
The End
Major Characters
Robin Werth- Born Robert Haynes, he was blackmailed, sexually abused, and then physically transformed into a woman by a classmate and the classmate's mother. She was saved by the mysterious Bill Werth. She currently lives with him in Curacao. Robin sees Bill as her father.
(Twisted Values & The Protector: The Next Generation)
Bill Werth (AKA Bill Rose) - Ex-Special Forces and CIA, Bill currently works as a very high priced security agent. His clients run the gauntlet from businessmen to hardened criminals. He occasional takes the law into his own hands. (Twisted Values & The Protector: The Next Generation)
Ally Burns - Transgendered Federal agent and former head of The Agency's Internet Crime Department. Presently she’s one of the Assistant Directors of The Agency. Her life partner is Special Agent Carol
Williams. (Protector Series, Combined Forces, Coeds Series, Femmed)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has is now a fulltime agent, Beth is currently dating a fellow agent named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Kiyoke Jamison- Japanese-American who once ran a criminal organization that created transgendered sex slaves, her organization was taken down by Bill Werth. (Evil Woman & The Protector: The Next Generation)
Correction
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Itinerant
For Carson Haynes, a simple clerical error was the start to a new life
Chapter 1
The sound of the police siren startled Carson as he drove down home from his job at the local mall. He looked in the rearview mirror and confirmed his worst fears as he saw the lights of the police cruiser flashing behind him.
The teenager wondered what he had done wrong. He had been barely driving the speed limit and he knew that he had made a complete stop at the last sign. He had just turned seventeen and the last thing he needed was a ticket.
He pulled over and watched as the police officer approached the car. Carson rolled down the window and waited nervously. It was a warm summer afternoon, but the sweat he felt wasn’t from the heat.
The officer looked into the car as he pulled off his sunglasses.
“Do you know why I pulled you over?” he asked.
“No Officer, I honestly don’t,” replied Carson honestly.
“Your left brake light is out,” said the officer. “I need to see your license, registration and proof of insurance.”
“Just a moment,” said Carson as he retrieved the documents and passed them the officer. “Um, the car is my father’s so the insurance and registration is in his name.”
The cop took them and looked at Carson.
“Are you Jack Haynes’s kid?” he asked.
Carson nodded.
His father, Jack Haynes had been the principal of the local high school for the past ten years and was well known and respected in the community.
“I thought you looked like him. Okay, I’ll still need to check this. I’ll be right back,” said the officer.
Carson nodded and waited for the officer to return. The good thing was that he wasn’t speeding or anything like that, he thought.
The officer returned a few minutes later and he had a big smile on his face.
“First, I’ll just give you a warning for the brake light,” he said.
“Thanks,” replied Carson, who was wondering why that was so amusing.
“However, I ran your license and according the Pennsylvania DMV, you’re actually a girl,” said the officer with a chuckle.
“What?” asked Carson as he looked at his license. “Look, it says male on it.”
“I know, but in the DMV database, you’re listed as female. Those computers have had all sorts of problems lately. Just call them and they should make the correction,” said the officer. “Oh, and the next time you see your father, tell him Tim Franklin said hi. This makes up for the times I was sent to his office.”
“I will,” said Carson. “Umm, and thanks for just giving me a warning and for the info about my license.”
“No problem,” said Tim as he began to laugh.
Carson looked at his license and shook his head in disbelief, before sticking it back in his wallet.
Chapter 2
“Lori, I’m home,” said Carson as he walked into the house.
“How was work?” asked his sister from the kitchen.
Carson walked in and sat down at the kitchen table. She was just thirteen months older than Carson and they were very close. They knew how to get under each other’s skin, but they also cared deeply about each other even if they wouldn’t always admit it.
He told her about the ticket and what Officer Franklin had told him.
Lori smiled at her brother.
“Well, you do make a cute girl, even though you’re taller than me,” she said.
Carson flipped her the bird and she laughed.
He was several inches taller than her; he was slight of build and had shaggy dark brown hair. The previous Halloween, she had helped him dress up as a girl for the school’s costume party where he won first prize.
“I’ll call the DMV tomorrow and hopefully that will fix the problem,” he replied. “So have you heard from Mom and Dad?”
Their parents were out of town for an education conference for the week.
“Yes, they arrived in Seattle on time and were going down to the opening reception,” she replied as she went back to preparing dinner. “Oh, I’m planning on barbecuing some chicken for dinner if you want some.”
“Sounds great,” he replied. “Oh, please don’t mention anything about the license thing to anyone.”
“Would I do that, baby sister?” she replied with a laugh.
He was tempted to flip her the bird again, but decided that he would just let the issue drop.
Chapter 3
The next morning, after thirty minutes on hold, Carson finally got through to someone at the DMV. He explained the problem to the woman on the line.
After a few minutes the woman told him that to computer problems, in in order to correct the mistake, she would have to issue him a new license.
“Do I have to go back to the DMV?” he asked.
“No, I will make the changes here and you should receive it in a few days,” she replied. “When you get the new license, please destroy the old one as it won’t be valid.”
“Thanks,” he replied.
He was a little annoyed that he would have to get a new license, but as he had heard from his parents, you can’t argue with government red tape.
He told Lori about the DMV’s solution.
“Just be careful driving the next few days. You don’t want to be thrown in jail with your gender being questioned,” she kidded.
“Very funny,” he replied. “You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?”
“Immensely,” she replied. “Oh and make sure you use the correct rest room when you’re at work.”
“Just you wait until I get some fresh dirt on you!” he countered.
“Okay, little sister,” she replied.
Carson shook his head in disgust.
“I’m a boy and I am bigger than you,” he countered.
“Not according to the DMV, but you are still taller, so would you prefer baby sister?” she asked.
He gave her the finger, figuring the kidding couldn’t get worse.
“Not very ladylike! Sorry about the jokes, this is just too good to let go of,” she said.
“Whatever, just as long as you don’t tell anyone about this,” he said.
“You know me better than that. Oh, I do have some good news, Kevin came by and fixed the brake light,” she said. “When I told him about the warning, he immediately went out and got a new bulb.”
Kevin Nelson was Lori’s current boyfriend.
“Um, you didn’t tell him about the license problem, did you?” asked Carson.
“Of course not,” she replied. “There was no need to as I already posted it on my Facebook account.”
Carson stared at her and then saw that she was smiling back at him.
“Gotcha!” she replied playfully.
Chapter 4
Three days later Carson arrived home from his job. He checked the mail and was slightly surprised that there was a letter from the DMV addressed to him.
“Anything good in the mail?” said Lori as she walked past him on her way to the kitchen.
“Yeah, I can’t believe that my new license is here so quickly,” he said as he opened the envelope.
“Really? That is surprising,” she replied. “When I got a replacement license it took two weeks.”
Carson pulled out his license and when he read it, his jaw dropped.
“What the fuck!” he exclaimed loudly.
“What is it?” she asked as she walked out to join him.
“Look at this shit!” he raged.
Lori looked at the license. It took her a moment to see what had angered her brother so much.
“Whoa! They listed your gender as female,” she said.
“So much for being efficient and correcting a simple error. They actually made it worse!” he replied angrily.
“They also got your height and weight wrong,” she added.
“What do you mean?” he asked as he looked at the license. “You’re right. It has me several inches shorter and weighing a lot less.”
“I guess this makes you not only my younger sister, but my little sister too,” kidded Lori.
“It’s not funny,” said Carson.
“Look, we’ll call the DMV and set up an appointment to fix this. There’s probably another Carson Hayes and the computer just screwed things up.”
He just stared at the license with disgust.
“Well, put it your wallet with your other one, you’ll need both when we go to the DMV,” said Lori. “I’ll drive that way if we get pulled over there’s no confusion.”
“Thanks,” he replied.
“Of course if you want to drive you could put on one of my dresses, you’d fit in one now,” she added.
“Stop it. I don’t want to laugh about this, I want to be angry,” he replied.
“Okay, little sister,” she said with a laugh.
“This isn’t funny,” he said angrily.
“Actually it is,” she replied. “You’ll agree with me someday.”
“No I won’t,” he said as he looked at his watch. “There’s still time to call them.”
Chapter 5
“I can’t believe that they’re closed until Monday,” he said with disgust as he hung up the phone.
“Budget cuts?” she asked.
“No, some sort of computer problem. They’re even closing the all DMV sites to correct the problem.”
“Sorry,” she said.
“The good news is that they said they’re presently correcting many mistakes that have shown up in the system,” he continued. “Something about a reboot of the computer system tonight starting at midnight.”
“That’s good to hear,” replied Lori. “Maybe they’ll just send you a corrected license.”
“Yeah, but what if someone finds out about this? I’ll be the laughing stock when school starts in the fall,” he said as he stared at his new license.
“No one will find out. I promise not to tell anyone and by Monday everything will be fixed,” she said.
“You really promise not to tell anyone?” he asked.
“I do. I also promise to give you grief over it but only in private,” she added with a wink.
“Gee, thanks,” he replied.
“You sure you don’t want me to dress you up? I mean you’re legally a girl right now,” she said. “I could even style your hair.”
“That’s okay,” he replied. “Just you wait until I get some more dirt on you.”
“I think you gave me enough crap when I had the stomach flu after the New Year’s Eve party,” she said.
“Stomach flu? You were drunk!” he replied with a laugh. “I can’t believe you did all those tequila shots.”
“Ugh! Don’t remind me! It was such a stupid thing to do. And I appreciate that you never told Mom and Dad the truth,” she said.
“I think they knew the truth,” he said. “The reason they didn’t ground you was that they felt you suffered enough. You were puking all night.”
“Thanks for reminding me about that too. Still you were cool about it and lied to protect me and I really appreciate that,” she replied.
“You’re welcome,” he said. “You know, for an older sister you’re not half bad.”
“And neither are you ... little sister,” she added.
Chapter 6
It was nearly two in the morning when Lori was snapped out of a sound sleep by the sound of a scream. She jumped out bed and rushed out into the hall. She could see that the bathroom door that she shared with Carson was closed and the light was on.
She walked up to the door and listened. It sounded like someone was crying. She first tried to open the door but found it was locked so she knocked.
“You okay?” she asked cautiously.
“Please go away,” he replied softly in between sobs.
She couldn’t remember the last time she had heard her brother cry. He was very tough, when it came to pain. When he had broken his leg skiing two years ago, he barely complained. The fact that he was crying sent a chill up her spine as something really bad must have happened.
“Okay, you’re scaring me, Carson, what’s wrong?” she asked.
“Just leave me alone,” he replied.
“If you don’t tell me I’m calling 911,” she threatened. “Please open the door. I need to see if you’re okay.”
There was a pause, but then she heard his footsteps come closer.
“You have to promise me not to tell anyone,” he begged.
“Now you’re really freaking me out; please open the door,” she begged.
“Please promise,” he repeated.
“Okay, I promise,” she replied.
She heard him let out a deep breath before unlocking the door.
“Come in,” he said.
She opened the door and saw him sitting on the toilet.
He looked up at her wiped his eyes. He was dressed in a just a t-shirt and some running shorts.
“What’s going on?” she asked gently as she walked closer.
“I got up to go to the bathroom, and, um, something happened to me,” he started to reply.
Lori could barely hear her brother he was talking so softly
“Are you sick?” she asked cautiously.
“I don’t know, no not exactly,” he replied. “I, um, I have changed.”
“What do you mean?” she asked as she leaned against the sink.
He wiped more tears from his eyes.
“Carson, please tell me what you mean?” she begged.
“I can’t explain it. I have to show you,” he said as he took off his shirt to expose his chest.
Lori gasped.
“Oh My God!” she exclaimed.
She stared at her brother’s enlarged breasts.
“Are those, are those real?” she asked.
“Yes. I now have breasts,” he stated. “I mean, they’re not big, but they’re definitely breasts.”
He now had small but shapely breasts. His nipples were also larger and darker in color.
She reached over and gently touched his breast and immediately pulled her hand back.
“Shit, they’re real!” she stated.
He looked down and nodded.
“They weren’t like this when I went to bed,” he said. “You saw me! You would have noticed.”
“We better take you to the ER,” she said. “You might be having an allergic reaction or something like that.”
He shook his head.
“I can’t,” he replied.
“You have to! This is serious!” she said.
“You have no idea,” he replied softly as he began to cry again.
“What do you mean?” she asked. “Carson, what else is wrong?”
He stood up and slipped down his shorts to expose that he now had a vagina.
“Holy shit,” she gasped as she steadied herself against the sink.
Her brother was standing, naked, in front of her, and he now looked like a young girl. It wasn’t just the breasts and the lack of male genitalia, his whole body looked different. It was now more slender and less muscular.
“I know,” he replied. “What the hell is happening to me? My dick is completely gone; I checked.”
“Are you in any pain?” she asked as she tried to regain her composure.
Carson shook his head as he wiped away some tears. He slipped on his shorts and t-shirt.
“I feel fine, other than the changes,” he replied. “I’m really scared. What am I going to do?”
Lori stared at her bother for a moment before wrapping her arms around him.
Carson did the same thing to her and began to sob heavily.
“What the hell is happening to me?” he repeated.
“I don’t know,” she said as she held tightly to him.
She felt like crying too but held it back as she knew she had to be strong for her brother.
“I’m sorry,” he sobbed.
“You have nothing to be sorry about,” she replied as she tried to comfort him. “Let it out, it’s okay to cry.”
Chapter 7
“You feel better?” she asked as she handed him a towel
“A little,” he replied as he dried his face.
“We should still go to the ER,” she said.
“And what will they do?” he asked. “Boys don’t just change into girls. They’ll put me in freak show.”
“So what do you want to do?” she asked.
“Wait until Mom and Dad get back on Monday,” he replied. “They’ll know what to do, I hope.”
Lori looked back at her sibling and could see the fear in his eyes. She wasn’t sure what her parents could do about this, but she didn’t know what else to do.
“Okay,” she replied. “That’s only a few days.”
“Thanks,” he replied with a sign of relief.
“So now what?” asked Lori.
He let out a big yawn.
“I’m really tired. I guess we go back to bed and sort this out in the morning,” he said. “I feel a bit relieved now that you know about this.”
“You actually feel like sleeping?” she asked.
He nodded as he yawned again.
“I feel like I’m about to fall asleep here,” he said. “It’s weird, but just talking to you has calmed me down.”
He then let out another loud yawn.
Lori nodded. She didn’t have any better suggestion, but she didn’t want to leave him alone either.
“You want to crash in my room?” she asked.
“You don’t mind?” he asked as he yawned again.
“No, I think it would be best,” she replied.
“Thanks,” he said. “How could this happen?”
“I have no idea, but we’ll call Mom and Dad in the morning and see what they think. I don’t think we should wait until they get back,” she said. “I’d call them now but there’s nothing they can do.”
He nodded.
“I just had the strangest thought; you don’t think that this was caused by the DMV’s computer problems? What if this is the correction?” he said.
She stared back at him.
“Yeah that’s really stupid, but what else could have caused it?” he continued as he yawned.
“I have no idea,” she said. “Well, come on, you look like your about to fall asleep here.”
Carson followed her into her room and sat down on one of the twin beds. In a few moments he was fast asleep.
Lori was too keyed up to sleep and for the first few minutes all she could do was stare at her brother.
After a while she turned on her laptop and began to search the internet. As expected, she didn’t find anything really useful. The closest thing she found that described what was happening to Carson were a couple of fiction sites that specialized in transformation stories.
After an hour of fruitless searching she turned off her laptop. She was about to try and get some sleep when she looked over at Carson. She had to stifle a gasp. In just the short time she had been on the computer, he had changed some more.
His hair was now well past his shoulders and was lighter in color. It was now reddish blonde, like their mom’s hair color. It now flowed around his face in large curls.
She also noticed that his face had changed. He now looked like a girl. His face as softer and more feminine in appearance and his lips were larger and fuller. Additionally his cheeks were larger. She had to admit that he was quickly turning into a very pretty girl. In many ways Carson now looked like a much younger version of their mother.
Lori wondered if the rest of his body was changing, but she didn’t want to disturb his sleep. All she could do was stare at her brother as he transformed before her eyes into a girl.
Chapter 8
Carson slowly opened his eyes and saw that Lori was sitting across from him.
“Did you sleep at all?” he asked groggily.
Lori shook her head.
“I wanted to see if you were okay,” she greeted. “Um, how do you feel?”
Carson could see that his sister was worried.
“Okay, why do you ask?” replied Carson who immediately gasped. He coughed to clear his throat before continuing. “What the hell! Do I sound different?”
Lori bit her lip as she nodded.
“You sound like a teenage girl,” she admitted. “Sorry, but there’s no sense in lying to you.”
“Shit,” cursed Carson.
“It’s not all. Carson, you better brace yourself,” said Lori as she pointed at the mirror. “Your body has changed even more. I’m sorry, but there’s no way to hide this.”
Carson paused for a minute and then sat up and looked in the mirror. He saw a buxom teenage girl staring back at him.
“Shit,” gasped Carson. “How can this be happening? I really look like a girl now.”
Carson stood up and stared in the mirror.
Lori stood up next to him. She noticed that he was several inches shorter than she was.
Carson didn’t notice the height difference, as he was too preoccupied with the other changes.
“Look at my body!” said Carson. “My tits, they’re grown so big! How is this possible?”
His new breasts were pressing tightly against the material of the t-shirt. He also noticed that his shorts didn’t fit. They felt tight and he ran his hands down to confirm the worst. His hips and ass were now much bigger.
Lori had to admit that Carson had a very nice figure to match the rest of the changes. She wanted to correct him and say that he should call them breasts, but she kept her mouth shut. Instead, she let him to take in all the changes.
“My clothes don’t fit,” he said. “Do you mind if I take them off?”
“No,” replied Lori.
Carson stripped off his clothes and stood naked in front of his sister. It took Carson a few minutes to absorb that the physical transformation was complete from his toes to his head.
In addition to his large breasts, he had a thin waist and shapely hips and rear. While he had never been muscular, his legs and arms were now quite slender and feminine. It began to sink in that his body had become totally female.
“I’m really a girl,” gasped Carson. “I know it doesn’t make sense, but I’m really a girl.”
“I know,” said Lori as she took in his transformation.
She decided not to tell Carson how attractive he now looked.
“Do you feel different?” asked Lori. “Do you still feel like a guy?”
She handed her brother a bathrobe to put on.
“In what way?” asked Carson with a confused look on his face as he slipped on the robe.
“I don’t know. Um, okay, do you, um, like boys?” she asked.
Carson turned and gave Lori a long stare.
“Sorry, that was an insensitive question,” said Lori. “Let me think of something else.”
Carson shook her head.
“No, it wasn’t. Holy shit I do, I do like boys!” Carson gasped. “I just thought of a guy in my class and I realize that I like him, a lot. How could this happen?”
He sat down on the bed next to Lori.
“I don’t know. Why don’t we go down and call Mom and Dad?” she suggested.
“Do we have to?” he whined.
“Carson, we can’t keep this a secret. I hate to say this, but no one would think you’re a guy. You look and sound like a girl,” she replied. “There’s no way we can hide this. We have to tell them and hopefully they’ll have an idea what to do.”
“I guess that makes sense, can we eat too?” he asked.
“Are you hungry?” she asked with a shocked look on her face.
“Famished, I guess the change burned a lot of energy, but can I get a shower first? I feel like I need it,” said Carson.
“Okay,” said Lori. “I’ll get started on breakfast.”
“Thanks,” replied Carson. “So what are we going to tell them?”
“I have no idea,” she replied. “But I’m with you no matter what happens.”
“Thanks,” replied Carson.
“I’m glad to help you, Carson,” she replied. “Um, you’re going to need something to wear. I doubt I have anything that will fit you, but maybe there are some items of Mom’s you can wear.”
Carson stared back and then nodded.
“You’re right, I doubt anything I have will fit now,” he said as he cupped his breasts.
Carson then paused as he looked in the mirror.
“I guess ... I guess I’m really your sister now,” stated Carson.
Chapter 9
Lori sat downstairs drinking a mug of coffee, as she waited for Carson to get out of the shower. She heard the water stop and she knew that Carson had finished her shower. It was obvious that Carson would need a new wardrobe. She thought about how open Carson would be to going shopping. She could measure Carson and get some things. In addition to clothes, Carson would need personal care products and makeup. The good thing was that Carson was quite attractive and had a great body and that no one would ever think that she had once been a boy.
Suddenly it hit her that she was beginning to think of Carson as her sister. It wasn’t just because Carson looked like a girl either. With each passing moment, she was accepting that Carson was a real girl.
“I now have a sister and her name is Carson,” she said aloud.
It didn’t sound strange as if Carson had always been a girl and that made Lori do a double-take. What was happening she wondered.
She was brought back to reality as she heard Carson leaving the bathroom and walk towards his, make that her, bedroom.
“Lori!” shouted Carson. “You need to get up here!”
Lori got up and rushed to the stairs.
“What is it?” asked Lori anxiously.
“You have to see this to believe it; you wouldn’t believe me if I said it!” shouted Carson from the top of the stairs.
Lori ran up the stairs and found Carson standing in the hallway.
Carson only had a towel wrapped around her shapely body.
“What’s wrong?” asked Lori.
“Look,” said Carson as she pointed into her bedroom.
Lori tuned and let out a gasp of shock.
“How did this happen?” exclaimed Lori as she looked into Carson’s room.
“No idea, but then again, how did this happen to me?” asked Carson entered the room.
They walked into the bedroom together. Carson’s room now looked like that of a teenage girl. It was even more feminine than Lori’s room. Everything was different, from the furniture to the clothing in the closet. Even the walls were a different color; they had been light blue but now they were a pale shade of green. There were now floral patterned curtains around the windows. There wasn’t a single sign that that a teenage boy had ever lived in the room.
“What’s really weird is that this all seems familiar,” said Lori. “I mean, it’s like it has always been this way.”
“I know,” replied Carson. “I mean, I know this is my room and where everything is, even though it wasn’t this way last night. I know where everything is, and I can even remember buying most of these outfits. I can even remember picking out the material for the curtains with Mom.”
Lori sat down on the bed.
“This is incredible. I wonder what else has changed?” asked Lori.
“I guess we can find out after I get dressed,” said Carson.
“Do you want me to leave?” asked Lori.
Carson shrugged her shoulders.
“What difference does it make? I mean I’m a girl, now, and your little sister,” said Carson as she let the towel fall to the floor. “I can also use your advice on what to wear.”
Chapter 10
Lori watched with amazement as Carson dressed. Yes, she gave her recommendations on what to wear, but it was obvious that Carson really didn’t need the help.
Carson was also taken back by she got dressed. She even knew how to put on makeup and style her hair.
“How do I look?” she asked as she stood in front of Lori.
She was dressed in shorts, sandals and a floral cotton top.
“Very nice! Perfect for a warm summer day,” replied Lori. “You have a great sense of style.”
Carson nodded as she cupped her breasts.
“What’s the matter?” asked Lori.
“I just wish these were a bit smaller,” said Carson. “I mean, they’re 36-DD, according to my bra size.”
“You’ll get used to them; we all do,” said Lori.
Carson shrugged her shoulders.
“I guess so. At least I know why girls wear bras now,” she said. “It does control them nicely. I bet you never thought you’d hear me say that.”
Lori nodded.
“I am so tempted to snap your bra straps right now, just like you did to me,” she replied with a smile on her face.
“You wouldn’t dare!” replied Carson.
“Or maybe I should just tickle you,” she countered.
“Please don’t make me laugh,” replied Carson. “I want to feel miserable.”
“It’s good to see you smile,” she said.
“Thanks,” replied Carson.
“Well, let’s go downstairs and have breakfast,” said Lori as she stood up.
Chapter 11
“How do you feel?” asked Lori as she refilled her mug with coffee.
“Normal,” said Carson. “I mean, I’m wearing a bra, panties, shorts and a top, my hair is in a ponytail, I now have pierced ears and am wearing jewelry and it all feels very normal. I’m wearing makeup and it feels normal. When I showered, I knew how to shave my legs and underarms. I knew how to clean up after using the toilet. It’s like I’ve been a girl my whole life and it all feels normal, with one big exception: I know that I used to be a guy.”
“Make that two exceptions: I also remember who you were,” added Lori.
“Thank god for that! Otherwise I would feel as if I was going crazy,” she replied. “I just wonder what will happen next.”
“Well you better sit down,” said Lori as she looked at her phone.
“Now what?” asked Carson. “Have I grown horns?”
“Look,” said Lori as she passed her phone over to her sister.
Carson read the text message and her jaw dropped.
“When did you get this?” asked Carson as she read the message.
“It must have got here when we were upstairs,” she replied.
Carson re-read the message from their parents.
“Lori, we’ll be coming home early. We should be home around five tomorrow. Can you and Cari pick us up at the airport? Can’t wait to see my girls! I have missed you both so much. Love Mom & Dad.”
“Cari?” asked Carson.
Lori nodded.
Carson got up and ran to get her own phone. She immediately began to scan through her messages.
“Everyone is addressed to Cari,” said Carson. “My address book has changed too. Most of these contacts are new and they’re all from the girls in my class. There are also some from guys, popular guys, in my class.”
Carson let out a gasp of surprise.
“I just realized that I have dated a few of them! I wonder what else has changed?” stated Carson.
Lori didn’t reply as she was starting towards the fridge.
“What now?” asked Carson.
“Look at the photos,” said Lori.
Carson walked over and looked at the family photos that were held to the fridge with magnets. They all showed her as a girl ranging from when she was little to current day.
Carson picked up one that showed them at their cousin’s wedding the previous spring. Lori had been one of the bridesmaids and now apparently so had Carson.
“I can actually remember wearing that dress,” said Carson as she sat back down at the kitchen table. “It was so ugly and very uncomfortable. I kept worrying that my breasts might pop out of the top. Oh My God! Did I just say that?”
Lori nodded.
“I know, I can actually remember the issues you had with the dress I. And you’re right: they were hideous, although I didn’t have the same problem as you with the top,” replied Lori. “You want to look at the vacation videos?”
Lori was referring to the family trip to the Jersey shore earlier that summer.
“Why bother? I know that it’s changed too; don’t ask me how, but I know it’s changed too,” said Carson as she sat down. “I can even remember the bikini I was wearing and the boy that I flirted with. Damn, did I just say that?”
Lori paused and nodded.
“You really looked good in it too,” said Lori. “I can even picture that guy you were with, and little sister, you did more than flirt with him.”
Carson nodded as she remembered how good it felt when he kissed her. She was suddenly aware of her nipples hardening as she thought of the boy. She had to shake her head to concentrate on the present.
“This is so strange. With each passing minute, my whole life is being re-written and we’re the only two that know it,” said Carson. “I am remembering things about my life, my life as a girl, and the memories are so real.”
Lori stared back, not sure what to say.
“Just promise me that you’ll remember who I was,” begged Carson.
“I promise Cari,” said Lori. “Shit, sorry about that, it just came out.”
Carson smirked.
“No need to apologize, it’s my name and I do prefer to be called that now,” Cari replied. “My first name is still Carson, but I have gone by Cari since first grade. At least I have the same name, even though I don’t use it. Whoa, did I just say all that? This is like an episode of the Twilight Zone.”
“I will help you get through this,” added Lori as she hugged her sister
“Thanks,” replied Cari.”I thnk we both needed that.”
Cari then closed her eyes for a moment and strange look appeared on her face. Suddenly she got up and ran upstairs.
“What’s wrong?” asked Lori.
“I have to check on something,” shouted Cari as she ran up the stairs. “I just got another wave of new memories.”
A few minutes she returned and was holding something behind her back.
“Well?” asked Lori.
“Now this is getting really weird. I’m a fucking cheerleader,” said Cari as she held out a cheerleader uniform with her name embroidered on it.
Lori wasn’t sure how to react.
“I can take being a girl. I might even get used to guys, but a cheerleader?” laughed Cari nervously. “Go Team!”
“If I remember right, you’re the best on the squad,” said Lori.
Cari sat down and rested her chin in her hands.
“What’s going to happen next?” asked Cari. “The memories, my new memories are arriving in waves. I can actually picture myself doing cheers and leading the crowd at the football games. I also know that I have practice this week.”
Lori nodded.
“Anything else?” asked Lori. “Try thinking of getting dressed and getting ready for school.”
Cari cocked her head for a moment and then it hit her what her sister was talking about.
“Whoa! I know how to do makeup and my hair,” said Cari. “I also realize that I really like to be dressed up. I like to look good and put a lot of effort into it.”
“I know,” said Lori. “You have a real reputation for being on top of the latest fashion trends. The good thing is that you’re not a snob about it.”
“This is going from strange to bizarre,” said Cari. “Why couldn’t I just be a regular girl? I just realized that I was freshman class prom queen. What’s next?”
“Well, with your looks and body you could be a beauty queen,” said Lori.
“You’re exaggerating,” said Cari.
Lori shook her head.
“Face it little sister, you’re beautiful,” said Lori.
Cari shook her head.
“I mean it as a compliment, Cari,” said Lori. “I’m not jealous or anything, in fact I’m sort of proud of you.”
“So you’re the smart one now does that make me the airheaded cheerleader?” asked Cari.
“No, that’s not true. You’re not dumb and don’t try to act dumb. You’re still yourself, right?” asked Lori.
Cari closed her eyes and concentrated and smiled.
“I still made honor roll last year, just like you did,” said Cari.
“See,” said Lori.
Cari reached over and took her sister’s hands.
“I don’t know if I can do this. I mean I have the body and memories, but I still know who and what I was,” she said.
“I know and I will be there to help you, even if it’s just giving you someone to talk to,” said Lori.
“Thanks,” said Cari.
“If you don’t mind, I have a suggestion that might help you adjust,” said Lori.
“What is it?” asked Cari.
“Let your new feelings and urges take hold, don’t try to fight them,” suggested Lori.
“You mean, let the new me take over?”
“You’re still you, Cari. But if might help you adjust, if you let yourself explore your new feelings,” she said.
“What do you mean?”
“Think about what you like to do, don’t try and think of things you did when you were a guy; let it come out naturally,” suggested Lori. “People will accept what they see. You’re obviously female -- physically anyway -- so let it flow. It will help you get through this.”
“That might be a good idea,” said Cari. “You really are the smart one.”
Lori laughed.
“All it took was a gender change for you to finally notice,” quipped Lori.
“Very funny,” said Cari.
“So what do you want to do?” asked Lori. “I mean we have some time to kill until Mom and Dad get back. I was going suggest that we go shopping, but judging by your closet that isn’t necessary. If you want to hang out here at home, that’s understandable too.”
Cari rubbed her chin for a moment.
“Okay, I know this may sound weird, but I have the strangest urge to get my hair cut and styled and my nails done,” said Cari as she looked at her nails. “It’s like, um, long overdue.”
“Really?” asked Lori.
“Also do some shopping. Do you mind?” asked Cari with a smile on her face. “It would be, um, fun to hang out at the mall with you.”
“You mean that?” asked Lori.
“Hey, you’re the one you said that I should go with my feelings,” said Cari.
“I have to admit that I have always wanted a sister,” confessed Lori. “I would love to have a sister day with you. I mean, you’re right, it was my idea for you to give into your new feminine feelings, but I didn’t think that you’d want to go out.”
“Do you think it’s a good idea?” asked Cari.
“Actually I do. You will have to head out eventually, and this might be fun,” said Lori. “But I suggest that you change first.”
Cari nodded.
“Okay,” she replied.
“You want any help?” asked Lori.
Cari thought about it for a moment and then shook her head.
“Let me try this first. I'll trust my new feelings as you have suggested and then you can critique me,” suggested Cari.
“Sounds good,” said Lori as she stood up. “Well, you head up and I’ll call the salon and see if they have any openings.”
“Okay,” said Cari.
She then stopped and hugged her sister.
“Thanks for being so cool about all this,” said Cari.
“Hey, we’re sisters now, we have to stick together,” replied Lori.
Chapter 12
Cari went up to her room and immediately undressed. She posed in front of the mirror and admired her body. She smiled at the idea that, as a boy, she would have killed to be this close to a girl with this sort of figure.
She ran her hands over her breasts and down her towards her vagina but stopped short of it. She wasn’t quite ready for that, she thought.
She sat down at her makeup table and after a moment’s hesitation she began to re-apply her makeup. It should have felt strange, but instead it was if it she had been doing it for years. She knew just the right amount to put on.
The same thing happened when she styled her hair. In less than thirty minutes she was done, and she had to admit that she looked very nice.
For her outfit she picked out a sun-dress and some sandals. Without thinking she picked out jewelry to accessorize her outfit. In a way she was relieved with this part of the transformation. It would have been so difficult to have the body and looks and to think she was a boy.
When she went downstairs, Lori nodded approvingly.
“So I did it right?” asked Cari.
“Yes, very much so. You really have a good sense of style,” replied Lori. “How do you feel?”
Cari paused, as she contemplated Lori’s question before answering.
“Like I’ve been doing this my whole life,” she replied honestly.
Chapter 13
After the salon, Cari and Lori went to the mall and immediately went to the food court. After getting their lunches they picked a quiet corner to sit down and eat.
“I really like your new hairstyle,” said Lori. “You look good with a short style. The new color looks great too; you make a cute red head.”
Cari’s hair had been dyed a darker shade of red.
“Thanks,” replied Cari. “The stylist said that it would be easy to take care of. The color was her idea too. Oh, I like the color of your nails.”
Lori nodded.
Cari then began to laugh.
“I never thought we’d be having this sort of conversation,” continued Cari.
“That makes two of us,” replied Lori.
“I know that I was a bit of a pain as your brother,” said Cari.
“You were more than that at times,” interrupted Lori. “But then again, I knew what buttons to push to get you going.”
Cari smiled back.
“Still we have always gotten along, and I hope now that we’ll grow even closer,” said Cari. “I don’t think I can do this without you.”
“I will be with you, but don’t sell yourself short. I mean, I’ve been watching you, since we left the house, and you’ve done really well. Even now, you’re doing great,” said Lori. “I mean, you have to be aware that there are a lot of guys checking you out?”
Cari nodded.
“And how do you feel about it?” asked Lori.
“I kinda like it,” admitted Cari with a grin.
“Really?” asked Lori.
“Yes, it feels nice,” replied Cari.
“So any new memories?” asked Lori.
“Like what?”
“Your personal life?” asked Lori.
“I'm presently not dating anyone,” replied Cari, “which is good. Right now, I have enough to get used to without a boyfriend. Maybe after I get used to all this, I will start dating again.”
Lori nodded.
“So you’re not against having a boyfriend?” Lori continued.
“I’ve dated before; at least that’s what my new memories tell me. Whoa, that’s weird, the memories seem so real,” said Cari. “Tony, that guy I met at the shore, he wasn’t my first boyfriend.”
“He was good looking,” admitted Lori.
Cari then told her of the sensations she had experienced when she thought of kissing Tony.
“That’s pretty normal. So do you still have any feelings towards girls?” asked Lori.
Cari glanced around first before replying.
“Yes,” she admitted.
“Really?” asked Lori as she leaned in closer.
“I even have memories of a short fling with another girl on the cheerleading team last year,” admitted Lori. “We just kissed, not much else, but it felt good.”
“Who was it?”
“Lisa Maddox,” admitted Cari.
“Whoa! Didn’t think she was into girls,” said Lori.
“Since we’re sharing secrets, what about you?” asked Cari.
“I kissed another girl once. It didn’t do anything for me,” she admitted.
“Who was it?” asked Cari who was now grinning.
“Sarah Wilson,” replied Lori, referring to a girl in her class.
“Wow,” replied Cari. “She’s cute.”
Lori rolled her eyes in mock disgust.
“Okay, my turn. Did you have sex as a guy?” asked Lori.
“I got a hand job once last year from Chelsea Barnes,” admitted Cari. “Never went beyond that. Your turn: are you a virgin?”
Lori nodded.
“Kevin and I have fooled around,” she replied.
“What do you mean by that?” asked Cari with a grin on her face.
Lori looked around and leaned close.
“We’ve done oral,” said Lori. “It was pretty good.”
“Wow!” replied Cari.
“We haven’t gone any further, at least not yet,” said Lori.
“Are you afraid of getting pregnant?” asked Cari. “Is that what has stopped you?”
Lori shook her head.
“Mom helped me get birth control,” replied Lori.
“No way!” replied Cari.
“Yeah, she’s pretty cool about it too. I suspect you’ll be talking to her soon, that is if you haven’t already,” replied Lori.
Cari shook her head.
“Not yet, but I seem to remember that she said that she wanted to talk to me when she got back from Seattle,” replied Cari.
Cari then shook her head.
“What’s wrong?” asked Lori.
“It just hit me that I can now get pregnant,” said Cari. “Talk about a real moment. It also hit me about my new body and everything else that goes with it.”
She opened her purse and found two tampons in a side pouch.
“Damn,” she exclaimed as she examined the tampons.
“When was your last period?” asked Lori.
Cari made a face of disgust.
“We can talk about them; we are sisters, and I want to help you,” said Lori.
“According to my new memories it was a few weeks ago,” said Cari. “That means that I’ll soon get to experience it for real.
“If you have questions, ask away,” said Lori. “It’s not as bad as you think.”
“You can count on that. Well, that’s another thing that you never thought you’d be asking me,” replied Cari.
“No, I always thought I’d have to talk to you about your period,” replied Lori who began to giggle.
Cari was soon laughing too; to anyone else watching them, they appearing to be two teenage girls sharing a joke.
“Wow, that felt so good to laugh about what has happened. I mean, I have accepted that this is permanent, I have no idea why, but I just know,” said Cari.
Lori nodded.
“I have the same feeling,” said Lori. “I will help you when you need it.”
“Thanks,” replied Cari.
“Okay next question, have you um, explored yourself yet?” asked Lori.
Cari shook her head.
“You should,” said Lori. “It can be very nice. It will help you accept your new body.”
Cari’s jaw dropped.
“You play with yourself?” whispered Cari.
“Yes. Do you think that only boys pleasured themselves? I know you did when you were a guy,” said Lori.
Cari giggled.
“Okay you got me on that one,” said Cari.
“If you don’t already have one, I can give you something that you can use,” said Lori.
“You mean, a vibrator?” asked Cari with wide eyes.
Lori nodded.
“Mom gave me my first one, so you probably have one too,” said Lori.
Cari stopped and searched her new memories.
“Well?”
“It’s in my nightstand. I had no idea Mom was so cool,” said Cari.
“She’s very cool and you’ll find out. After all, she’s not that old, I mean she was just twenty-one when I was born,” said Lori.
“True,” said Cari.
“So, you want to some shopping?” asked Lori.
“Sure why not? It beats just sitting around at home.” replied Cari. “I have plenty of memories of us doing this, but it will be nice to do it for real.”
“Cool,” replied Lori.
“I have one last question, how do you think this all happened?” asked Cari.
“All I can think of is magic, but that doesn’t make sense,” replied Lori.
“I know, but can you think of a better answer? I mean, I’m now a girl, I have memories and a history, and my room has changed. How else could this have happened?”
Lori shook her head.
“I don’t know. I guess magic is the best answer, but that opens up a whole new set of questions. I mean, if you were changed by magic, who did it and why?
“Maybe it was random, like the way my DMV file got messed up?” said Cari. “Who knows? I doubt that whoever did it is going to show up and apologize.”
Lori nodded in agreement.
“Yeah, that would be too weird,” she said.
Chapter 14
“What’s the status of the Pennsylvania DMV computer database?” asked Simone Black as she leaned forward on her antique oak desk.
She was a tall, stately looking woman with long, shiny black hair. What was most striking about her were her bright emerald colored eyes. They almost appeared to glow.
“Up and running; all faults have been corrected in the system,” replied Magnus Redstone proudly. “I ran the diagnostic spell, and it didn’t show any errors. We’ll not only get full payment, but the bonus for finishing early.”
He was a tall muscular young man with thick curly brown hair and dark blue eyes. He appeared to be in his early twenties, but looks could be deceiving.
Simone waved her right index finger slowly back and forth.
“Magnus, please don’t use the term spell, not even among us, it’s now called a program,” corrected Simone. “We use our magical gifts to fix human problems and are rewarded richly for it. They would react strongly; if they found out we were using magic.”
“What difference does it make? We both know what fixed the system,” replied Magnus.
“My dear Magnus, you’re too young to remember what humans do to those with powers -- especially those suspected of being what they called demons. We made the decision over five hundred years ago to move permanently into the mainstream. We have changed our looks and lives. We cannot afford to be exposed, even by accident. What would happen if someone accidentally overheard you?” she replied. “I doubt that the head of the DMV would be pleased to know that magical spells were used to correct his database.”
While Simone appeared to be a woman in late twenties, she was actually over seven hundred years old. Compared to her, Magnus was just a youngster who had just turned two hundred.
“Please accept my apologies. Of course, you are correct, as always,” he replied as he bowed with respect. “It’s just that I wish I had been alive when we were out and about without fear of being seen in our real form.”
Simone was the Queen of his clan and he was fortunate to work for her. He was careful to show her the proper respect of her position.
“No, no you don’t,” she countered. “It was horrible. Never underestimate the humans, my dear boy. They may seem weak and foolish, but they can be extremely cunning and vicious when they want to be. Even with our powers, they almost exterminated our kind. They also killed many innocents who they thought were like us. They fear what they cannot understand.”
He stared back at her in silence.
“You need to read the archives, young one. I know what you’re thinking: why don’t we use our powers to rule the world and enslave the humans. That was tried once and it was a total failure. We have much strength, a few weaknesses and also some vices. The council of clan elders decided that we should co-exist and use our powers to better both races. The deeds we accomplish for the humans give us the wealth to live very comfortable lives.”
Magnus nodded. He knew that one of the weaknesses was that they couldn’t directly use their powers to benefit themselves or others of their race. To become wealthy they couldn’t just conjure up a mountain of gold; it had to be earned.
Today, demons occupied many careers. One of the more popular jobs involved computers and correcting their problems and errors. Demonic magic was highly compatible with computer programing and many of the top IT personnel were demons. It was even suspected that a demon invented the internet.
“But why help them at all? Couldn’t we could profit without advancing their kind?” he asked.
She smiled at him with the sort of smile a mother uses to correct a child.
“They have potential, they are young and need time to mature,” she said.
He nodded.
“Now, were there any unforeseen side effects of the program?” asked Simone.
“Minimal,” he replied as he looked at his tablet. “There were just over one million corrupted files in the program and all are fixed. We have found just three cases of collateral transformation. Unfortunately, as you know, there’s no way to reverse the conversions. Also, all were gender transformations.”
“Please tell me about the people who were changed,” said Simone.
“One was a thirty-one-year-old man in Scranton, another was a sixty-five-year-old man in Erie, and the third was a teenager in Bucks County, just outside Doylestown,” he replied as he paged through his tablet.
“And are all the transformations complete?” she asked.
He paused for a moment and then shook his head.
“Not exactly. The first two have no idea of their previous lives. The one in Scranton is now a school teacher in a middle school. She is single, but engaged to a lawyer. The man in Erie is now forty and is an office manager,” he replied as he looked at his tablet.
“What about their families?” asked Simone.
Magnus paged through his tablet.
“The woman is Scranton was unmarried in her male life and her family fully accepts her as a woman. The one in Erie was widowed, no children. She had been living in a retirement community. She is now married with two children in high school. None of them are aware of the changes.”
“And what about the teenager?” asked Simone.
“It’s weird. Physically she is completely female, and her memories are changing, but she is still quite aware of it -- as is her sister,” replied Magnus.
“Really?” asked Simone. “That is quite unusual.”
He nodded.
“However, the rest of the people in her life are quite unaware that she used to be a male,” he replied. “Her personal history has changed completely, there’s no proof that she was once male, other than her memories and those of her sister. Her new female memories co-exist in her mind. She us slowly accepting what has happened, even if she doesn’t know why.”
“Does her sister accept her too?”
Magnus looked at his tablet.
“From what I can see, they are closer than before,” he replied. “The sister is very supportive and assisting her sibling through the transformation. In fact they are presently at a mall shopping.”
Simone stood up and began to pace back and forth.
“We need to compensate all three,” she said. “That is the law.”
Magnus nodded. One of the first laws he had learned was that if harm was done to humans, even by accident, then all efforts be made to provide compensation. Of course the payment had to be done in way that the humans wouldn’t suspect anything unusual. He wondered how they would pay the teen, since she had knowledge of her transformation.
“All seem well adjusted. The woman in Erie is rather happy, probably because she is much younger, even though she doesn’t have any memories of being older,” he noted. “She also has a family.”
“Have the two adults each win the lottery,” said Simone. “The money will make their lives easier. Hopefully they use this wealth intelligently.”
Magnus nodded as he took notes in his tablet.
“And the teen?” he asked.
“I will take her case myself. I want to study her particular situation,” said Simone. “Anything else I should be aware of?
“This is odd. Her mental transformation didn’t occur all at once; in fact it’s still occurring. The best I can compare it to is that her new memories are coming in waves,” he replied.
“That is also unusual,” said Simone.
“I do have one question, why were all the transformations male to female?” he asked. “One would think that there would be a female to male change.”
“All humans start off as female and then become male in the womb. The program must see this as an error.”
“So the transformation to female is a correction?” he asked.
“Yes Magnus, that is right, and a very interesting way of looking at it. Thank you, Magnus, you may depart,” she said.
Magnus bowed.
“As you command,” he replied as he backed out of the room.
Chapter 15
Simone sat at her desk reading Cari’s file. As she read, she sipped a glass of 200 year-old brandy. While most of the changes were permanent, there were some things that could be modified. Cari’s gender and body could not be changed, but other things could be.
She sighed when she saw the photos of Cari. It was one thing to make the girl attractive, but the spell had made her quite beautiful. This would bring all sorts of attention that would make her adjustment more difficult.
Simone frowned, when she saw that Cari was now a cheerleader. It was not something that was part of a normal adjustment spell and was obviously added by an older male demon. Unknown to younger demons like Magnus, many spells included special sub-spells to cover problems done to Cari and the others. Unfortunately some of the demonic programmers, usually male, interjected their own sexual preferences and fantasies. She would deal with the programmer later.
Simone decided that she would focus on helping Cari adjust to her new life as a female. It would be difficult due to the type of spell that had been used, but thankfully Simone knew ways to work the spell to make changes.
The cheerleading would be the first thing that she would change. She had nothing against cheerleading, but it shouldn’t be inflicted upon someone -- especially when that person is dealing with a gender transformation --, and more importantly when the person was aware of the change.
As she took another sip, Simone thought of a suitable modification to the transformation spell. To be a cheerleader required athleticism and an outgoing personality, and these sorts of traits were difficult to change, so Simone decided to use them to give Cari a different set of skills.
Simone then discovered something far more disturbing. Whoever had created the sub-spell had included a part that would give the girl a very high sexual drive. The good news was that, while it couldn’t be permanently removed, its energy could be redirected. This would lower her sex drive to normal but give Cari more intense orgasms. Simone knew that there was a risk to the solution, but it was the best alternative. She would have to monitor this until Cari learned to control these new feelings.
The unnecessary additions to the spell angered Simone, and she vowed that she would find out who did it and give them an appropriate punishment.
Over all, Simone was quite proud of her solution and couldn’t wait to see the results. However, she wasn’t done yet with the sisters. She decided against giving them the monetary compensation that that been given the others. Instead she would give them a different sort of reimbursement for the turmoil caused by the spell.
Chapter 16
Cari walked downstairs to find that Lori was already preparing breakfast.
“Good morning,” greeted Lori. “I’m making pancakes and bacon.”
“Sounds great,” replied Cari. “Do you still know who I am and who I was?”
“Of course,” replied Lori. “You’re my brother, now my sister ... make that my little sister ... no, make that my beautiful little sister!”
Cari smiled back.
“Then are you aware of the latest change?” asked Cari as she walked over to the fridge.
Lori paused and then nodded.
“Whoa, so you’re not a cheerleader now!” asked Lori. “Yeah, I just realized that! Weird, I wonder why that changed?”
Cari nodded, as she poured some orange juice into a glass.
“I’m now convinced that someone or something is behind this. The changes keep coming in, um like in waves,” replied Cari. “I mean, I’m not upset with the changes; I just wonder if they are over. I need some stability!”
“I know what you mean, but I have a feeling that whoever is doing this is looking after you, giving you a good life,” said Lori. “Maybe what happened was a mistake and they’re trying to correct the error?”
“Then why not turn me back into a guy?” asked Cari.
“Maybe they can’t. Maybe this is their way of helping you. I mean, I still know you and am aware of the changes,” said Lori. “I don’t know, but it makes as much sense as anything.”
Cari nodded.
“That’s true, I would be freaking out if I was the only one aware of what has happened,” said Cari.
“So what do you think of the changes?” asked Lori she checked the pancakes.
“It’s interesting. I mean, I liked being in the theater club last year when I was a guy, but I was just an extra. Now, I’m the star,” she said. “I had the lead in both school plays last year.”
“And you’re also a great singer and dancer, that will make Mom happy,” added Lori. “You’re actually very talented.”
Their mother had been a theater major in college but had given it up when she got married.
“Well, with a body like this, I’d rather be an actress and performer than a cheerleader,” said Cari.
“I have to agree,” said Lori.
“So what can I do to help with breakfast?” asked Cari.
“Whoa, now that’s a change I wasn’t ready for!” exclaimed Lori with a laugh.
“Very funny,” said Cari as she stuck out her tongue. “I actually like to cook now, not as much as you, but I like it.”
“Well, that wasn’t very ladylike! Anyway, I’m almost done; can you set the table?”
Cari nodded.
“Okay,” replied Cari
“Don’t worry, you can help me cook next time,” said Lori.
“Thanks,” replied Cari. “So what time are we picking up Mom and Dad?”
“Their flight gets in around five, so we’ll have to leave before 3:30. The good thing is that the Phillies are out of town so we won’t have any post game traffic.”
“True,” replied Cari as she set the table.
Lori looked over at her sister.
“You worried about their reaction?” she asked.
“A little,” replied Cari. “No, make that a lot! I mean, we’re in a totally new brand of weirdness right now.”
“It will be fine,” she replied. “Besides, I’ll be there with you. I will tell you that Mom and Dad will treat you differently. They will be more protective of you, especially Dad. You won’t have as much freedom that you used to have. Just realize that is because they care about you.”
“Thanks,” replied Cari. “I can’t imagine going through this without having someone to confide in. It would be a living nightmare.”
“That’s what sisters are for,” said Lori as she set the platter of pancakes on the table. “So, have you noticed any other changes?”
“Like what?” asked Cari as she helped herself to some pancakes. “You seem to know everything too.”
“Not everything, you still must have things that we haven’t discussed. For example, do you still like girls?” asked Lori.
Cari nodded.
“Boys too, I guess I’m bisexual in this latest wave of changes too,” said Cari.
Chapter 17
“What are you doing?” asked Lori as she walked into the living room.
Cari was sitting on the couch typing into her laptop.
“I’m going over thing that have changed in my life and things that haven’t,” replied Cari.
Lori sat down next to her sister.
“Besides the obvious, what are talking about?” asked Lori.
Cari looked up with a grin.
“Well, I still like watching football and cheesesteaks,” replied Cari.
“What kind of cheese?” asked Lori. “Please tell me that you don’t still like Cheese Whiz on your steak.”
“Sorry, I do,” admitted Cari. “Actually, I’m not sorry, it does taste better that way!”
“That’s so gross! So what else?” asked Lori.
“Well, the whole wardrobe and makeup thing, I really enjoy it” replied Cari. “I mean, really like looking nice, it makes me feel good. I found a whole stack of fashion magazines in my room, and I found that I like looking at them.”
She was dressed in a skirt and matching blouse. Her face was expertly made up and her hair was styled perfectly.
“That’s new,” said Lori with a smile. “And a nice change.”
Cari nodded.
“Okay, I was a bit of a slob as a guy,” admitted Cari.
Lori smiled back.
“That’s being kind, but then again most teenage guys are slobs. So what else?” asked Lori.
“As I said earlier, I like cooking now. Not the way you do, but I don’t dislike it the way I used to, but I already told you that,” admitted Cari.
“Well, that’s a real plus,” said Lori. “What else?”
“I like the same type of music, but no longer care about video games, also a plus,” continued Cari. “I also really love acting now. Before, it was just something to do, but now it’s deeper than that. I’m very passionate about it. In fact I wouldn’t mind trying it after school.”
Lori nodded.
“I’m very proud of you,” said Lori.
“Why?” asked Cari.
“I can’t image going through what you’re going through,” said Lori. “I mean, a new gender, a new identity, a new life, it would freak me out. You’re handling it all very well.”
“I would be freaking out if it wasn’t for you. You’re the one who told me to go with the flow. I still know that I used to be a guy, but when I just trust my feelings, I am very much at ease. Of course, I’m still getting used to so many new things. I mean, I have memories of being a girl my whole life, but it’s different doing things, for real, the first time.”
“Like what?”
“Getting up and sitting down in a skirt,” replied Cari. “When I don’t think about it I react like a girl should. Kinda like riding a bike, it’s easy when you don’t think about it.”
“Makes sense, I guess,” said Lori.
“Yeah, whoever did this to me really thought of everything, except one thing,” said Cari.
“What’s that?”
“In some ways I wish I never knew who I used to be,” admitted Cari. “It would make things easier. But at the same time, I don’t want to forget being Carson.”
Lori nodded.
“I can see your conflict,” she replied as she looked at her watch. “Well, we’d better get going to the airport. Do you want me to drive?”
Cari nodded as she saved the document and closed her computer.
Chapter 18
“They should be coming out any moment now,” said Lori.
Cari nodded nervously as they stood by the baggage carousel at Philadelphia International Airport.
“Just trust your feelings,” comforted Lori. “From what we’ve seen, we’re the only two who know what happened to you.”
She reached over and took Cari’s hand into her own. She could feel that her sister was trembling slightly.
“Cari, I know you’re scared, but it will work out and I’m here for you,” comforted Lori.
“Thank you,” replied Lori. “Damn, I can’t remember being this worried in my life, not even in my new old memories.”
Lori smiled back at her sister.
“I like the way you say that; it actually makes sense to me,” she said.
Cari smiled back.
“Please, please accept me,” whispered Cari to herself.
“Hey there they are,” said Lori.
Cari looked over to where her sister was pointing to see her parents walking towards them. It suddenly hit her how much she now looked like her mom.
“Hi girls!” greeted her father.
He then gave them each a hug and he was caught off-guard by the way Cari hugged him back so strongly.
“We were only gone a week,” he laughed.
“I know, but it’s so good to see both of you,” replied Cari as she fought back tears of joy.
“Cari, you look different,” stated her mom.
You have no idea, thought Cari as her mom gave her a hug.
“I love the new hairstyle! You look great with shorter hair!” said Mom. “I also love the new color.”
“Thanks, it was Lori’s idea,” said Cari.
“Well, it looks fantastic,” said Mom as she hugged Lori.
Her parents reacted as if she had always been their daughter. Cari felt a wave of relief sweep through her body, and she had to smile, when she saw Lori give her a wink.
“So how was the trip?” asked Lori.
“Very good! We’ll tell you all about it on the way home,” said Mom.
“So did anything exciting happen while we were gone?” asked Dad.
Cari glanced at her sister.
“Nope, it was all pretty calm,” said Lori.
Cari nodded in agreement.
“Well, that’s good to hear,” said Dad.
A moment later they noticed bags starting to come down the ramp.
“I hope our bags made it here in one piece,” said Dad.
As they waited, they didn’t notice the tall woman with raven colored hair standing off to the side. If they had, they might have noticed a sly smile on her face.
Chapter 19
On the way home from the airport, the Haynes stopped for dinner in Plymouth Meeting.
As they ate, Cari thought about what had happened to her over the past days. She was suddenly hit with conflicting feelings. On the one hand, she was happy that her parents were treating her as their daughter -- as if nothing happened. But she was also slightly saddened that they didn’t know that they had once had a son named Carson. She wished she could talk to them about it, but she knew it was a conversation that she would have to save for Lori. She also resolved to dedicate her life to her former self.
“Oh! I almost forgot,” said Jack. “Honey, do you have that envelope?”
Maggie Haynes nodded and pulled an envelope out of her handbag and handed it Lori.
“What is it?” asked Lori
“Open it up and find out,” he said with a grin.
Lori glanced at Cari and then opened up the envelope.
“Oh My God!” she exclaimed as she read the letter that was inside.
“What is it?” asked Cari.
Lori was too stunned to speak as she handed the letter to Cari.
“Wow! This is great!” stated Cari. “I’m so happy for you.”
“The head of admissions wanted to give this to me in person,” said Jack. “He’s an old friend.”
“I can’t believe it! A fully paid scholarship to Penn!” squealed Lori. “I can’t believe that I’m going to be an Ivy Leaguer!”
“You earned it, honey,” said Maggie.
“Congrats Lori! I know how badly you wanted to go there,” said Cari as she hugged her sister.
Lori wiped the tears from her eyes.
“I thought just being accepted there was an honor, but I knew we couldn’t afford it,” said Lori. “This is totally out of the blue!”
She then gave Cari a look, and Cari stared back as if to say 'we’ll talk more later in private'.
Chapter 20
Later that night, Lori and Cari were sitting on Cari’s bed talking about the scholarship.
“I applied for a lot of scholarships and grants, but I don’t remember putting in for this one,” said Lori. “I mean this is a fully paid scholarship to Penn!”
“Do you think it’s tied to what happened to me?” asked Cari.
“Maybe, but why? Shouldn’t you get something good? After all you’re the one who changed.” asked Lori.
“Maybe I will. But you also helped me through it all. Maybe they’re rewarding you first,” said Cari. “I think it’s great that my big sister is going to an Ivy League school.”
“Thanks,” said Lori. “But if whoever or whatever changed you is giving out rewards, then you better get something too.”
“We’ll see,” said Cari. “I’m not worried about it. Mom and Dad accept me and that’s all I could ask for.”
“Really?” asked Lori.
Cari shrugged and then told her sister her mixed feelings.
“I thank that’s cool that you’re going to honor your male self by excelling in life. It would be very easy to feel sorry for yourself,” said Lori.
“Not with a sister like you around,” replied Cari. “I just feel sorry for Dad; he really loved having a son.”
Lori nodded.
“Well, there’s nothing we can do about that,” continued Cari.
Chapter 21
On the following Saturday, Cari walked out of the bathroom with her sister.
“This is even worse that I have imagined. How can you take it every month?” stated Cari as she walked down the stairs. “Oh thanks for the help. I have to admit that I never thought I would have to use a tampon.”
“You’re welcome, and you’ll get used to it; we all do,” replied Lori.
“What are you girls talking about?” asked Maggie, who was at the bottom of the stairs.
“Cari’s having a rough time of the month,” stated Lori.
Cari felt her face grow warm and tried to hide her embarrassment.
“Sorry to hear that dear. Have you taken your pills?” asked Maggie.
Cari nodded.
“Good! Well, it too shall pass,” said Maggie as she walked towards the kitchen.
“Did you have to tell her?” whispered Cari to Lori.
“You forgot, little sister, that we don’t hide things like this among each other,” replied Lori. “It’s a nice aspect of being a woman; we don’t hide issues like this.”
Cari was going to argue, but then she realized that her sister was right.
They walked into the kitchen and saw that their father was already there.
“Good morning, girls,” he greeted.
They replied and sat down.
Maggie also sat down.
“I thought we’d go out for breakfast to celebrate,” he said.
“Celebrate what?” asked Lori.
He motioned to Maggie, and the girls looked at her.
“I just got confirmation that I’m pregnant,” she admitted. “Your father and I have been talking about it, and well, you’re going to have a brother or sister.”
Cari looked at Lori.
“This is so cool. I bet it’s going to be a boy,” she exclaimed
“Really?” asked Maggie. “Why do you say that?”
“A hunch,” she replied.
“I agree with my sister,” said Lori.
“Well, it would even things out here a little,” said Jack with a grin.
Chapter 22
A few days later, Lori and Cari drove together to the mall.
“You know, I wonder what you’re going to get out of this?” asked Lori.
“What do you mean?” asked Cari.
“You know what I mean. I get a full scholarship to the school of my dreams, Mom and Dad get a son, and we get a baby brother, but so far all you’ve gotten is a sex change,” said Lori. “You have to get a reward too.”
Cari shrugged her shoulders.
“I’m not a cheerleader anymore; that’s pretty good,” said Cari.
Lori shook her head.
“What’s your wish?” asked Lori.
Cari looked out the window for a few minutes.
“I don’t know, but I’ll know it when I see it,” she replied. “Right now, I just want to adjust to being Cari Haynes before I start my junior year of high school. School is difficult enough with having to adjust to being a new person.”
“True,” replied Lori. “Any new revelations?”
Cari nodded.
“Well?” asked Lori.
“I took your suggestion to heart last night, you were right, it’s very nice,” said Cari.
Lori glanced over and then grinned.
“Good for you,” replied Lori. “So how does it compare to being a boy?”
“It’s different, and I have to admit better,” admitted Cari. “It’s more whole body and longer lasting, also more intense.”
“Really?” asked Lori. “Well, you would have insight to both genders.”
“I guess that will help in my next relationship,” said Cari. “I do know what guys want.”
“Big deal! I know that and I was never a guy,” joked Lori.
Cari began to laugh.
“Okay, but there’s more to it than just sex,” said Cari.
“Speaking of sex, Mom is going to talk to you soon,” said Lori.
“How do you know?” asked Cari.
“She talked to me about it last night. She figures that, since you’re a junior, you should be careful,” said Lori.
“I’m not sure I’m ready for that talk,” said Cari.
“Did Dad talk to you about sex?” asked Lori.
“Yeah we had a very uncomfortable talk a while ago,” said Cari. “I think he was more embarrassed than I was.”
“That won’t happen with Mom; she’s not afraid to talk about sex,” said Lori.
Cari rolled her eyes.
“Just when I think I have a handle on all this,” said Cari. “I’m just getting over the fact that I just had a period.”
“You’ll do fine,” said Lori. “Oh, I have something else to ask you and if you say no I won’t hold it against you.”
“What is it?”
“Kevin’s cousin is in town this week and he wanted to know if you’d be interested in going on a double date,” said Lori. “I think it might be a good idea.”
“You’ve got to be kidding!” replied Cari.
“It will be a safe experience; Kevin has tickets to the Phillies. So all we’d be doing is going to the game and stopping for a post-game meal,” said Lori. “His cousin is a senior and from Kevin said he’s not bad looking.”
“And you really think that this is a good idea?” asked Cari.
“You’re going to start dating eventually; this is a no-stress date. His cousin is from New Hampshire and will be going back there in a few days.”
“When’s the game?” asked Cari.
“Tomorrow night,” replied Lori. “Kevin asked me about it this morning.”
Cari rubbed her chin.
“I guess it would be okay,” said Cari.
“Cool,” said Lori. “Don’t worry, I’ll look after you.”
“Thanks,” said Cari. “Well, I guess I need to get something to wear while we’re at the mall. I don’t think I have a Phillies t-shirt in my wardrobe now.”
“Too bad you didn’t get to keep some of your old wardrobe, I think you had a dozen,” said Lori.
“Only ten, I also had two jerseys, one from the 2007 season and a retro 1980’s Mike Schmidt blue road reproduction that Dad gave me,” said Cari.
“Well, I’m sure we can find something that matches your new fashion sense,” said Lori.
Cari nodded.
“So, what’s this guy’s name?” she asked.
“Dave,” replied Lori. “He’s on the high school ice hockey team, according to Kevin.”
“Does he have all his teeth?” asked Cari with a laugh.
“He’d better,” replied Lori. “Oh, and thanks for doing this, I owe you one.”
Cari shook her head.
“No, I still owe you a lot more than one for what you’ve done the past few days,” said Cari.
Chapter 23
“So, have you ever been on a blind-date before?” asked Cari as they waited for Kevin and Dave to arrive.
“It’s how I met Kevin,” replied Lori, “and look what happened.”
Kevin and Lori had been dating for over a year.
“Gee, thanks!” replied Cari.
“Actually, I think it is safe for you. Dave won’t be around after this weekend, and Kevin trusts him, which is good enough for me,” said Lori.
Cari nodded.
Well, you two look great,” said Mom as she walked into the room.
“Thanks,” said Lori.
“Yeah, hopefully the Phillies win tonight,” added Cari.
She was dressed in a shorts and a red Phillies t-shirt and had a Phillies cap on her head. Lori was dressed similarly except her top was white.
“What time do you think you’ll be home?” asked Mom.
“Probably a couple hours after the game is over. Kevin wants to take Dave for real cheesesteak, so we’re going to Pat’s,” said Lori.
Mom nodded.
“Okay, have fun,” said Mom.
“Thanks,” replied Cari.
Chapter 24
Cari had to admit that Dave was pretty nice. They sat next to each other during the game and made small talk between plays. To her surprise, he wasn’t just into sports. He told her that he was in the running for a several sports scholarships, but he was actually more interested in getting his degree in business.
She also realized that he was quite handsome. He was five–eleven and muscular with curly brown hair and dark blue eyes. He also had a great personality, and she quickly found that she enjoyed talking to him between plays.
“Hockey is fun, and I’m good at it, but I don’t think that I’m good enough to take it beyond college,” he said. “If the school is going to pay my way then I’m going to maximize my educational opportunities. So what are you going to study?”
“I want a school with a good theater department. I know it’s a long shot, but I’d love to go into acting for a career,” she said.
“Kevin said that you’re pretty talented,” said Dave.
Cari smiled back and then looked over at Kevin who shrugged his shoulders.
“Hey, you are,” said Kevin as he took a sip of his soda.
“Thanks,” she replied. “I just hope I find a school that thinks the same way.”
Their attention was drawn back to the game when Jimmy Rollins of the Phillies stole second base.
Cari stood up and cheered loudly.
When she sat down, Dave smiled at her.
“You actually like sports?” he asked.
“Oh yeah. I’ve been coming to games since I was a kid,” she replied. “I saw my first Phillies game when I was six.”
“Do you only like baseball?” he asked as he held out a bag of peanuts.
Cari shook her head as she took a few nuts.
“I've been to Eagles and Flyers games too,” she replied.
“You actually like hockey?” he asked.
“Not as much as football,” she answered, “but yes I like hockey.”
He nodded.
“I am impressed now,” he said.
Cari found that she felt very easy around Dave and had to admit that she was enjoying herself.
“Maybe you can come up to Boston sometime and catch a Sox game with me at Fenway,” he said.
“Anything is possible,” she replied. “But I thought you lived in New Hampshire.”
“I do, but I plan on going to college in Boston,” he replied.
Lori kept glancing over and was pleased to see that Cari was having a good time. She leaned close to Kevin and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
“What was that for? Not that I’m complaining or anything,” he said.
“For asking Cari along,” she said.
“Hey, she’s pretty cool,” he said. “I also see that she’s getting along okay with Dave.”
Lori nodded.
Kevin then snapped his fingers.
“I just remembered something important!” he exclaimed.
“What is it?” asked Lori.
He leaned over to get Cari’s attention.
“Hey, Cari! My dad told me they’re going to be filming a movie around town this fall,” said Kevin.
His father was on the town council.
“Really?” asked Cari.
“Yeah they just approved the permits. He said that they’re going to do auditions for locals,” he continued. “I think you should do it.”
Cari just stared back.
“What a great opportunity Cari! You should do it,” added Lori.
“What sort of movie?” asked Cari.
“Some sort of detective story,” said Kevin. “I don’t know all the details, but they’re going to make the announcement of the auditions early next week.”
“Even if it’s just as an extra, it would be cool,” said Dave.
Cari nodded.
“I might have to try it,” she replied.
Chapter 25
After the game, they drove to Pat’s for cheesesteaks. They had to part a few blocks away, and as they walked to the restaurant, Dave slipped his arm around Cari’s shoulders. To her surprise, she found this action very appealing. It felt very nice to be close to him, and she found herself leaning close to him.
After their meal, they headed back to the car and again he held her close. Cari was confused by the conflicting feelings and thoughts running through her mind. Part of her was actually disappointed that Dave would be leaving town in a few days. She knew that it was for the best, and that the last thing she needed right now was to be in a relationship, but it felt so nice being close to him.
When they got back home, Dave walked her up to the front door.
“I had a great time tonight,” he said as he held her hands.
“So did I,” she replied.
“I was hoping that we could go out before I leave town,” he said. “Maybe go to dinner?”
“I’d like that,” replied Cari.
Dave smiled back at her.
“Cool,” he replied. “So how about tomorrow?”
“Sure,” she replied.
“Great I’ll pick you up around 7, if that’s okay,” he said.
“Sounds good,” she replied.
Cari noticed that he was moving closer and she suddenly hoped that he would kiss her.
Dave smiled back and her and then he leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss on the lips.
“I hope that was okay,” he said as he held her in his arms.
“Yes, it was very nice,” she replied with a grin.
She then gave him a kiss on his lips.
“I have to go in, but I can’t wait to see you tomorrow,” she said.
He stood there and grinned back at her.
“See you tomorrow,” he said as he watched her go inside.
Chapter 26
Cari sat down across from Lori on Lori’s bed.
“You and Dave hit it off pretty good,” said Lori.
Cari nodded.
“So how was it? Your first real kiss?” asked Lori.
“It felt very good,” said Cari.
“Any regrets?”
Cari shook her head.
“No, it felt very natural and normal -- as if it’s the way it should be,” replied Cari. “When I first met him, at I was a bit apprehensive, but as the evening progressed, it felt very good to be next to him. I didn’t think about what I used to be and to be honest it felt very freeing, if that makes sense.”
“I suppose it does,” replied Lori. “I mean, you’re a girl now, so you shouldn't felt guilt over old feelings that no longer apply.”
Cari nodded.
“Just be careful about giving in to these new feelings, okay?” said Lori.
“I will,” replied Cari.
“Good! I don’t want to see you get hurt,” said Lori.
“Thanks,” she replied.
“So where is he taking you?” asked Lori.
“We’re going out for pizza or something like that; nothing too fancy,” said Cari.
“And after dinner?” asked Lori.
“Maybe New Hope and hang out,” said Cari.
“Okay, but call me if you need to,” said Lori.
“I will, thanks,” said Cari.
“You’re my little sister, and I need to look after you,” continued Lori with a grin.
“Normally I would come back with a smart-ass remark, but you’re right: I do need looking after,” said Cari.
“I’ll always be there for you,” said Lori.
She then wrapped her arms around Cari and gave her a long hug
Chapter 27
“You look nice,” said Lori.
Cari looked at herself in her bedroom mirror. She was dressed in a white, sleeveless lace top, a short floral patterned skirt, and sandals.
She was very pleased with her makeup and hair. I’m getting pretty good at being a girl, she thought.
“Casual enough?” asked Cari.
“Yes, perfect,” replied Lori. “So how do you feel?”
“Excited,” replied Cari. “I can’t believe I’m saying that, but I’m really looking forward to going out with Dave.”
Lori smiled back.
“Just as long as he treats you nice,” said Lori.
“I’m not worried about Dave,” said Cari. “I just hope that I don’t let my emotions take over and do something stupid.”
“Just trust in yourself,” said Lori.
“So do you think that this is the right thing to do?” asked Cari.
Lori nodded.
“Have fun, but be careful,” said Lori.
Cari nodded as she looked at her watch.
“Well, I better head down, Dave will be here any minute,” she said.
Cari and Lori headed downstairs and were met by their mom.
“Well! You look lovely,” said Mom.
“Thanks,” replied Cari.
“Just remember to be back by ten,” said Mom.
“I will,” replied Cari as she picked up her bag.
The sound of the doorbell suddenly caught Cari’s attention. She walked over and opened the screen door for Dave.
“Wow, you look great!” he said.
“Thanks,” replied Cari.
She felt her face grow warm, and she realized that she was blushing.
“Come on in,” she said, hoping that Dave didn’t notice her reaction.
Cari invited him inside to meet her parents and a short time later they were on their way.
Chapter 28
They drove right to New Hope and decided to walk around for a while before finding a place to eat. As they walked, Dave took Cari’s hand into his own. After a few minutes, he slipped his arm around her waist as they walked around the small shops of New Hope.
They ended up eating outside at a pizza place that overlooked the canal and Delaware River.
“So are you going to the auditions?” he asked.
Cari nodded.
“I plan to, although the dates and times aren’t posted,” she replied.
“I hope you get a part. You’ll have to let me know,” he said.
“Of course!” she replied with a smile.
“Even an extra part would be cool,” he added, “but I hope you get a speaking part.”
“Thanks,” she said. “I’ll let you immediately, if I get a part.”
“Cool! I hope we stay in touch,” he said.
“So do I,” she replied.
“I also wish we were closer,” he said softly.
“Me too,” she replied.
“So we can stay friends?” he asked.
Cari nodded.
“Cool,” he replied.
They then looked into each other’s eyes for what seemed like an eternity. He then leaned close and kissed her on the lips. Cari felt tingles run up her spine as they kissed.
“That was nice,” she said.
“It was,” he replied.
There was a long awkward silence, as they looked at each other.
“I know this can’t go any further, right now,” he said as he broke the quiet. “But I hope that we can try to see each other, in the future.”
“I’d like that,” said Cari softly. “I think you’re very special.”
“I think the same about you,” he said as he took her hands into his.
He then leaned forward and gave her another kiss.
Chapter 29
On the drive home, they talked about school and sports, -- anything but the real feelings that they were developing for each other. Cari knew some of the feelings that Dave had to be going through. She knew that he didn’t want their date to come to an end, but he didn’t know the right way to suggest something else. She had experienced something like this, back when she was Carson.
She also didn’t want the date to come to an end and she came up with an idea.
“I don’t have to be home until ten,” she said. “That’s over an hour from now.”
He glanced over at her and cocked his head.
“Do you have a place to go where we can be alone?” he asked. “If that’s okay.”
“It is,” she replied. “Head up the road and take the second left.”
A few minutes later, Dave pulled the car over in a secluded parking lot near a trail.
“This is nice,” he said.
Cari nodded.
He then gently pulled her close and began to kiss her. Cari let out a sigh, as she felt his strong arms around her.
Their kissing got more intense, and Cari soon felt Dave’s tongue slip into her mouth. It was a very pleasant sensation.
As they kissed, she felt his hands begin to rub against her breasts. When he reached her nipples, she let out a gasp.
“You okay?” he asked in between kisses.
“Hmm, yes, it feels so good,” she admitted.
“Do you want me to go further?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied.
As he kissed her, she felt him unbutton her top and slide it off. She then felt him undo her bra exposing her breasts. He began to caress her nipples. It was obvious to Cari that he had done this before as he was very smooth. She suddenly remembered her own clumsy attempts with a girl back when he was Carson. Dave was much more experienced and it showed -- he knew how to make her feel good.
She then slipped her own hand down and began to rub his groin. Cari could feel his cock through the material of his pants.
“Yes, that feels so good,” he moaned.
Cari then decided that she couldn’t just tease him along, and at the same time she wasn’t ready to go all the way. She undid his belt, unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Without hesitation she began to stroke his cock. It all feels so natural and right, she thought. There was no remorse at what she was doing.
Dave was obviously enjoying what she was doing, as his cock was soon fully erect and he was moaning in pleasure. He lowered his head and began to lick and suck her nipples, which only made her increase her stroking.
“Um, wait a second,” he said.
“What’s wrong?” she asked.
“Nothing, I just want to put on a condom, don’t want to cause a mess,” he said.
Cari giggled as he retrieved a condom from his wallet. A few moments later they were back to making out.
It didn’t take long and Cari quickly brought him to climax. For a moment she debated giving him oral, but she decided that this was far enough for the first time. She felt Dave’s cock pulse as he came and from his reaction she could tell that she had done a good job.
Chapter 30
Dave watched as she reapplied her makeup.
“That was wonderful,” he said. “It was okay with you, right?”
Cari nodded.
“You didn’t force me into anything,” she replied. “I appreciate that you didn’t try to make it go further than what we did. I’m not ready for that. I’m not ready to lose my virginity.”
“Oh, of course,” he replied. “Just so you know Cari, I’m still a virgin too.”
“Really?” she asked with surprise. “I mean, that didn’t come out right, I just thought that all guys lost their virginity in high school, especially jocks.”
“Yeah, you’re right about a lot of guys. It’s not that I don’t want to do it, but I want to wait. I mean, I love what we did tonight, but I’m not ready either.”
“Cool. I like you even more now” she replied. “So do I look okay?”
He shook his head.
“You look much better than okay; you look beautiful,” he replied.
“Thank you,” she replied as she felt her face grow warm.
“That’s the second time you’ve blushed tonight,” he said softly. “It makes me love you even more.
Cari smiled back and then she glanced at her watch. “I guess we better get going.”
“Okay,” he replied as he started the car. “I’m really going to miss you.”
“I know; I feel the same way,” she replied.
Chapter 31
Lori listened intently, as Cari told her about the date.
“So?” asked Cari when she was done.
“How do you feel about it?” asked Lori.
“I enjoyed it,” she admitted. “I’m also pleased that I didn’t go too far.”
Lori smiled at her sister.
“So am I. I mean, you’re still adjusting to being a girl,” said Lori. “Any regrets?”
“No. I didn’t even find it strange when I had his cock in my hand. I guess I’m really a girl now,” she replied. “I needed to prove to myself that I was capable of being close with a guy and that it felt good.”
“Could you have gone further, if you had wanted to?” asked Lori.
“Yes, I could have,” replied Cari immediately. “It was hard to stop, but I’m glad that I did.”
“I suppose that’s a good thing. I mean it would be rough otherwise,” said Lori.
“I am going to miss him,” added Cari with a sigh. “I’ve only known him a short time, but I really like him.”
“Long distance loves are hard to maintain,” said Lori.
Cari nodded.
“Well, we’ll see what happens,” said Cari.
“When does he leave?”
“Tomorrow,” said Cari. “He’s leaving early in the morning and will be spending the night at a relative in New York.”
“Is he going to stop by first?” asked Lori.
Cari shook her head.
“We said goodbye tonight,” said Cari. “At least for now.”
Chapter 32
Cari got a text from Dave the next morning. He said that he already missed her and couldn’t wait to see her again. She immediately replied that she felt the same way and then headed down for breakfast.
“Any plans for today?” asked Mom.
“Kevin and I are going to a movie later,” said Lori.
“And what about you Cari?” asked her dad.
She shrugged.
“I don’t have any plans, but then again something may come up,” she replied.
Ten minutes later there was a knock on the front door.
“I’ll get it,” said Lori as she got up.
A few moments later she called out for Cari.
For a moment Cari wondered if it was Dave but when she got to the front door she was surprised to see her theater teacher, Ms. Chamberlin, standing there.
Dana Chamberlin was a short thin woman in her mid-thirties with short spiked blonde hair. In addition to her teaching, she worked at the local community theater and had directed their last two productions.
“Hi Cari, sorry to interrupt your breakfast, but I have some wonderful news,” said Ms. Chamberlin.
“Is it about the movie?” asked Cari. “I heard that they would be looking for extras.”
“It’s related to that and even,” replied Ms. Chamberlin.
“Is that you Dana?” asked Jack from the kitchen.
“Yes it is,” replied Dana.
“Well come on in. Would you like some coffee or something to eat?” he asked.
Dana followed Car and Lori into the kitchen.
“I’m fine, thank you. I had some great news and I had to tell Cari in person,” said Dana.
“What is it?” asked Cari.
“To cut to the chase, I have arranged an audition for Cari for a major supporting role in movie,” said Dana.
Cari’s jaw dropped, and she stood there speechless.
“I’m sure that you’ve all heard that they’re filming a movie in the area,” said Dana.
“I heard they would be just be looking for extras,” said Cari.
“As I hinted, I can do better than that. I know the casting director from college, and he contacted me asking if I had any leads on a local to play the daughter of the detective,” said Dana. “They want to use an unknown actress, and a local, in the part, and I immediately thought of you.”
“A supporting role? With lines?” asked Cari. “You can’t be serious!”
Dana nodded excitedly.
“It could be a huge break for you,” said Dana. “Of course, you’ll need your parents’ permission to audition.”
Cari turned to her parents.
“The answer is yes,” said Mom before Cari could open her mouth.
Cari looked at her dad who nodded in agreement.
“It’s a great opportunity,” he said. “And I know you’ll be wonderful.”
She ran over and hugged them both.
Cari then looked at Dana.
“So when is the audition?” she asked.
“This afternoon,” said Dana. “Now before you say a thing, I know you’ll be okay. The casting director will explain the scene and then have you do a reading.”
“No practice?” asked Cari.
Dana shook her head.
“They’re looking for someone fresh and genuine. Just relax and be yourself,” said Dana.
“And what should I wear?” asked Cari.
She was dressed in a t-shirt and shorts.
“Dress like you would when you go to school; the character is a high school girl,” said Dana. “You have a great fashion sense. A blouse and skirt will be perfect.”
“Wow! You mean they want an actual teenager to play a teen?” asked Lori with a grin on her face.
Dana laughed.
“Yes I know; the casting director mentioned this to me too. He said that he wants to start a new trend,” said Dana with a smile. “So, you game Cari?”
Cari looked at her family, who all nodded in approval.
“I’ll do it,” said Cari.
Chapter 33
Dana and Cari arrived at the hotel for the audition.
“How many people will be there?” asked Cari as they walked into the hotel.
“Initially just the casting director, but if you do well, then you’ll be called back for the actual director,” said Dana. “I’ll be in there with you.”
“Okay,” said Cari.
She dressed per Dana’s instructions, as if she was going to school. She was wearing a short plaid skirt and sleeveless top and ankle high boots.
“By the way, you look perfect,” said Dana. “I wish I had your sense of fashion.”
“It’s a gift! It’s as if I woke up with it,” said Cari.
She thought it was too bad that Lori wasn’t there to appreciate the joke.
They arrived at the room and met the casting director, Steve Lyons. He was a tall, thin man with steel framed glasses.
“I’m pleased to meet you. Dana has spoken very highly of you, and she isn’t one to give out false praise,” he said.
“I want to thank you for the opportunity,” said Cari.
After the introductions, he explained how the audition would work.
“I’m not going to give you a script, rather I’m going to give you a scenario and I want you to act it out. Does that make sense?” he asked. “I have found this gives me a better idea if the person can fill the role.
Cari nodded.
He then went on to describe the scenario that she was having an argument with her father, who was more devoted to his job as a private detective than his family.
“That’s it?” she asked.
Steve nodded.
“Let me see what you can do with it,” he said. “Speak to me as if I was the father.”
Cari thought about for a moment. This was so unlike her own life as her parents had always been so supportive, but then she thought about her recent transformation and what it would have been like if she had been alone.
“Okay, I’m ready,” said Cari.
Steve crossed his arms and nodded.
“Dad, I can’t believe you didn’t come to the school play,” exclaimed Cari angrily. “You know how much I wanted you to see me in the lead!”
She then put her hands up to hush him.
“No, don’t say it again. Let me, after all I’ve heard it so many times!” she shouted.
Cari crossed her arms.
“I’m so sorry. I really wanted to be there, but I couldn’t. I was working on a case and I couldn’t break away. I promise that I will make it up to you,” said Cari in a mocking tone.
Cari crossed her arms and glared at Steve.
“Dad, I had the lead role in the play. I worked hard to get the role and wanted you to see me up on the stage,” she continued as she wiped away a tear. “You have no idea how much it hurt, when I realized you weren’t there for me.”
Suddenly she then began to cry and buried her face into her hands.
“You okay?” asked Steve with concern.
Cari looked up and smiled as she wiped her eyes.
“Whoa, you can cry on cue?” he asked.
“It used to work when I was younger,” said Cari as she picked up a tissue. “Hasn’t worked on my parents in years, though, they know the trick. Still it helps in acting.”
“Wow! That was great. Can you stick around for a while?” he asked.
“Sure,” said Cari.
“Great, I have a phone call to make,” said Steve as he pulled out his phone.
Chapter 34
Cari walked into the house and was met by her family.
“Well?” asked Dad.
“The director wants me,” said Cari. “He’ll let me know tomorrow. He has to run it past the studio, but he says that they should agree.”
She was immediately surrounded by her family and hugged.
“Come on, this calls for a celebration!” said Dad. “Let’s go out to dinner.”
“I didn’t get the part, yet,” said Cari.
“That doesn’t matter. What counts is that you went through with the audition and did your best,” he said.
“I’m so proud of you too,” added Mom.
“I knew she’d get it,” added Lori with a wink. “So what happens if the studio says yes?”
“I’ll have to join the Screen Actors Guild and sign a contract,” said Cari. “Filming is due to start in two weeks, so we’ll have to work it out with school.”
“I’m sure we can figure that last part out,” said Dad. “So where do you want to go?”
“Anywhere?” asked Cari.
“Within reason,” he replied.
“Do you think we can go to The Drunken Squirrel in New Hope?” she asked.
The Drunken Squirrel was a family favorite and was often the place they went for celebrations. It was also a very popular restaurant.
“I’ll call and see if we can reservations,” said Dad.
“Just tell them that Hollywood’s newest star needs a table,” piped in Lori.
Chapter 35
“So, does she get the part?” asked Simone as she leaned back in her office chair.
“Yes, but just so you know, she got it on the strength of her audition and not because we owe her,” said Janus Delacourt.
He had worked in the movie industry since the days of Charlie Chaplin, through the many identities he had taken on.
“The studio’s main goal is still making money, and I can’t jeopardize a production even for a clan favor. If she hadn’t been good, I would have found her a small role.”
“I fully understand, but I’m also pleased to hear that she got the role based on merit,” said Simone.
“The studio is very impressed with her. If she’s as good as the director and casting director say she is, then I can see many more roles come her way. What they loved about her was that she seems so genuine and natural. If they only knew the truth! Thank you for sending her our way.”
“Well, your clan and ours have always helped each other,” she replied.
“How true,” he replied. “I appreciate that you thought of me, Simone.”
“It seemed like the best option,” said Simone.
“Of course, the girl will need a guardian. She’s still dealing with a lot of conflict; better than expected, but she will still need help,” said Janus.
“I agree and am already working on a solution,” replied Janus.
“Of course, I should have known,” he replied. “Well, thank you again for contacting me.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied as she hung up the phone.
She was quite pleased with the compensation for Cari. It was always nicer when the human’s own merit contributed the reward.
Simone was also pleased with the way that Cari was adjusting to her transformation. She knew that there would be still many hurdles, but so far Cari had handled herself well. Yes, she would keep an eye on the girl just in case help was needed.
Chapter 36
As much as she tried, it was hard to keep her role in the movie a secret. The filming began a week after school started, and she quickly became a school celebrity. The good thing was that she was able to keep a level head about it all while at school.
The movie starred an actor mainly known for television roles. He played a private investigator who had been hired by a restaurant owner who was being blackmailed. Cari played the detective’s teenage daughter.
The director also filmed several scenes around the school and many of her classmates served as extras.
Cari’s role was initially supposed to be a minor character, but it was expanded due to her performance. It really hit her that this might be a life changing event, when she was introduced to an agent.
The agent was a woman, named Geri Norris, and she had been recommended by Dana. Cari’s mom did some research and confirmed that the agent was reputable.
Geri agreed to meet with Cari and her parents at their home.
She was a short, thin woman with short black hair. She was dressed in slacks, a silk blouse and boots.
According to the information online, Geri had gotten her start in the business by working with the teen stars of major TV shows and worked her way up to representing movie stars. She also had the reputation of being brutally honest and pressing a hard deal with the studies. It was noted that she was very picky about who she represented.
“Thank you for agreeing to meet with me,” said Geri.
“No problem. I’m just curious why you are interested in me?” asked Cari. “I read about you online, you usually represent big stars.”
“Actually, I’m the one responsible for making them big stars. You are aware of how pleased the director is with your performance so far?” asked Geri.
Cari nodded.
“I’ve picked up a few more scenes than they originally included, but it’s still a small role,” said Cari.
“Your role was originally to be given to a well-known ex-teen star, who couldn’t make due to an unscheduled stop-over for a court ordered stay at substance abuse clinic. The part couldn’t be cut, so it was decided to be cut back and given to a local to create some good PR. However, your performance has caused the director to add many of the cut scenes back in.”
“I didn’t know that first part,” said Cari.
Geri shrugged.
“Anyway, you’re about to get several other offers for both TV and movies,” said Geri, “some of which are rather lucrative. I got a tip from an old friend of mine at the studio, and she recommended that I contact you first.”
“Really?” asked Cari. “What sort of roles?”
“To be honest, Cari, they’re crap roles. You have some choices to make. You can grab the quick bucks in some real forgettable roles, or take the other path with deeper, meatier roles that could set you up as a serious actress. I’ve seen some of your scenes; you have great potential, but if you pick the wrong roles you’ll be lucky to be doing garbage movies on SyFy or end up on reality TV. I would like to guide you and help you pick roles that could give you a real solid career. The money won’t be as good, initially, but in long run you’ll more than make up for it.”
“Um, excuse me but don’t you get a percentage as an agent?” asked Dad.
Geri nodded.
“So why would you steer Cari away from bigger paychecks?” he asked.
“Good question, Jack. The thing is, I’ve had clients who I wouldn’t hesitate to get the quick buck, because they were all looks and no real talent. I’ve also represented talented people who wouldn’t listen to me and watched their careers disappear. Your daughter has both the looks and the talent, raw as it is. If it’s developed correctly, she could have a substantial and long career. I have been told that she listens to advice, which is an even rarer commodity than looks and talent. And to be honest, I want to be along for the ride, as I think it could get very interesting,” replied Geri.
Jack smiled back at Geri. There was something about her attitude that made him trust her.
“Any questions?” asked Geri.
“So how would you develop my talent?” asked Cari.
“I can get you roles in productions with good people, the type that like to take a young actress under their wing and mentor them. You would learn on the job from the best in the business,” said Geri. “You’re fresh and uncorrupted. As I said, you’re willing to listen and learn and it really is rare in this business. But those that do last a long time and often go beyond acting. They succeed in life.”
“I’d like that,” said Cari as she looked at her family.
“In fact, I have an inside track to get you a part on a top cable drama, if you are interested,” said Geri.
“What show?” asked Mom.
“Have you ever watched ‘Erin Flynn’?” asked Geri. “Well, they owe me a favor and I know I can get you a good part on an episode.”
Cari looked at her parents who were nodding as the show was one of their favorites. 'Erin Flynn' was an award-winning show based on the detective novels of Faith Collins. It starred Alexis Eden as Erin Flynn, who was a private investigator in Boston.
“That would be so cool!” said Cari.
“The pay wouldn’t be great, but it would be great exposure and lead to more serious roles,” said Geri. “That show has been a great stepping stone for many young performers.”
“Like what?” asked Cari.
“I also have some insight on some movie roles that would be perfect for you. If you do well on 'Erin Flynn,' they’ll be beating down my door,” continued Geri. “Now before you say anything, I know you want to complete school, and I fully agree and will do my best to get you roles that minimize interference with your school work. Anything else you want to know?”
“Can we talk about this in private?” asked Dad.
“Absolutely! I wouldn’t consider signing Cari, if you didn’t talk about this,” said Geri.
“Thank you,” said Mom.
“I will leave a copy of the contract so you can have your lawyer look it over,” said Geri as she reached into her case.
“Thank you,” said Cari.
Chapter 37
The next day Jack called Geri and invited her back to their home. When she arrived, they signed the contract making her Cari’s agent.
“I promise that I will look after you Cari. I think this is the beginning of a very fruitful relationship,” said Geri.
“I have a good feeling about this too,” said Cari.
“Our lawyer stated it was a very fair contract,” added Jack.
“Thank you,” said Geri. “Now that I am working for you, I will get started on getting you that role on the 'Erin Flynn' show. I have already been in preliminary talks with them. They know you’re in high school, and they’re willing to work around your classes. The good thing about a show like this is that the shooting schedule is accelerated. It will require you to spend some time in Boston.”
“Boston? Cool!” said Cari as she thought about Dave. Maybe he could come down and see her when she was up there.
“The important thing is for you to focus on your classes and your present role. Remember, you’re only as good as your latest role,” said Geri.
Cari nodded.
“I like my character. She’s so unlike me in some ways and very much like me in others,” said Cari.
“That’s good to hear,” said Geri. “You should enjoy what you do. It will keep you balanced.”
Cari smiled back.
“I don’t have to worry about that. I have great support to keep me in line,” replied Cari.
Chapter 38
“Wow! My sister the star,” said Lori as they sat out on the back deck and enjoyed warm afternoon. “When you’re walking down the red carpet at the Oscars, don’t forget your family.”
Cari giggled.
“That will never happen; I will always remember my family. If I ever get to be a jerk, please put me in my place,” said Cari.
“Deal! And I will enjoy doing it!,” replied Lori. “So I wonder if this is all part of the change.”
“I know it is. Whoever was responsible for my transformation has given me a gift. I also know that it’s now up to me to what I do with it,” said Cari.
“And what will you do with it?” asked Lori.
“I like the path that Geri has proposed,” said Cari. “I like the idea of being a serious actress and not a teen star. I want to have a long career.”
“And what about the rest?” asked Lori.
“The rest?” asked Cari.
“Your life outside of acting,” said Lori.
“I want that too. I want to stay close to you, Mom and Dad, and the rest of our family. I want to keep my friends too.”
“And Dave?”
Cari smiled.
“We’ll see. But I want someone in my life who accepts me for who I am, not because I’m an actress,” replied Cari.
“Wow, you’re definitely more mature than you used to be,” said Lori. “I’m very proud of you; not just for this career change, but how you’ve handled everything.”
“Thank you,” said Cari. “I couldn’t have done it without you.”
“That’s what sisters are for,” said Lori.
Chapter 39
Geri sat in her hotel room and pulled out her phone.
“It’s a done deal. We signed the contract this morning,” said Geri.
“Very good,” replied Simone. “I want to thank you for taking on this assignment.”
“It’s my pleasure. Cari has real talent and a good head on her shoulders, especially considering what she has been through. I like her sister and her family too. They are very supportive,” said Geri, “especially her sister. It’s good that Cari has someone in her life that she can talk to. Have you discovered what went wrong with the, ‘the program’?”
“No, but I suspect the problem wasn’t with the program. I think that the transformation occurred because of Cari’s own chemistry and soul. This is a very rare condition and will require monitoring. Her transformation isn’t complete mentally. In most ways she accepts her new life, but it isn’t complete. She is going to have some emotional ups and downs as she deals with new aspects of her life,” explained Simone.
“I assume that watching over her will be part of my job and providing steadiness when it’s needed,” said Geri.
“Yes, that’s right. As an empath, you have a special skill that allows you to help humans maintain emotional stability,” replied Simone.
“The hardest part is knowing when to step in and provide assistance and when to let nature take its course,” said Geri.
“That is true. We must allow Cari to adjust to her new life and adapt naturally, which she will in time. But when she is overwhelmed, that is when you must step in; we owe her that,” said Simone. “The change was accidental, and therefore we must do our best to help her.”
“After what happened to her, I’m amazed she’s as stable as she is,” said Geri. “Fast transformations of any kind are always difficult, even with the adjusting aspects of the spell. Then when you add the stupidity of the sub-spells, it’s quite remarkable.”
“I agree, and I suspect that her sister has helped,” said Simone. “I would also like you to check to see if she has empathic powers; of course you will need to be careful how you do this. If Lori has empathic powers, they must develop naturally along with her acceptance of them.”
“Of course. It’s a shame that humans are so fearful of having powers. They can be so superstitious about these sorts of things,” said Geri.
“I know. However, there are humans who are open-minded towards what they refer to as the supernatural. But then again, when our race was younger we had the same sort of shortcomings. If things progress as they should, Cari and Lori should be drawn to these sorts of people, including others who have undergone gender transformation,” continued Simone.
“That would be good,” said Geri. “I look forward to it. I knew this would be an interesting assignment.”
“Excellent,” replied Simone.
Chapter 40
“Thanks for picking me up,” said Cari as she closed the passenger side car door.
“How did the filming go today?” asked Lori as they drove home.
It was late Saturday afternoon, and Cari had just finished a whole day’s shooting at the house that the studio was renting out. The split level home was in a development a few miles from Cari’s home and was being used as the home for Cari’s character.
“Good. It’s actually easy compared to adjusting to life as a girl,” said Cari. “I can slip into a make believe world and not worry about the real world for a while.”
She then let out a long sigh.
“What now?” asked Lori.
“I got asked out again, another guy on the football team,” said Cari with a sigh. “I think they all want the ‘status’ of dating an actress.”
“Who was it this time?” asked Lori.
“Tom Black,” said Cari.
Tom Black was the starting running back for the team.
“Ewwww! Please tell me you said no. Do you know his reputation?” asked Lori with disgust. “He’s so arrogant, and he thinks he’s god’s gift to girls. He asked me out last year and I immediately turned him down.”
Cari nodded.
“And that’s why I said no. I told him Dave is my boyfriend. Yeah, I know it’s a bit of a stretch, but he seemed to believe it.”
“Good for you!” said Lori.
“You deserve some of the credit. I think I’ve listened to your advice more in the past few months than the rest of my life,” replied Cari.
“Better late than never,” said Lori with a knowing grin on her face.
Cari glanced over at her sister and smiled back.
“So how much longer is the shoot?” asked Lori.
“I only have two more scheduled scenes yet to shoot, unless they add some additional scenes,” said Cari.
“And do you think that will happen?” asked Lori.
Cari shrugged.
“Geri seems to think so. She said that the studio likes my performance a lot. Maybe this is going to lead to big things,” said Cari.
“And how do you feel about that?” asked Lori.
“I like it a lot. Geri said that the producer of the 'Erin Flynn' show is close to giving us an offer. She said that we could have a script in hand in a few weeks,” said Cari.
“I like Geri a lot; she honestly cares about your career and your life,” said Lori.
“I agree,” said Cari.
“So any clue on what of character you’d play on the show?” asked Lori.
“No idea, but it’s bound to be intense. The show always has very dark stories. I’m actually looking forward to playing a role like that,” said Cari. “It’s fun to play a role that’s so different from my regular life, and I plan on keeping my real life as normal as possible.”
“So what is normal?” asked Lori.
Cari laughed.
“Yeah, I might have to reevaluate my definition of normal since the change. Seriously, if I do become successful, I don’t want to become a different person and lose my family and friends,” said Cari. “I also want you to let me know if I’m going off the deep end.”
“Don’t worry, little sister. I’ll tell you long before you reach that far,” replied Lori.
Cari smiled back at her sister.
“You know, I used to hate it when you called me 'little brother'. I was so happy when I had the growth spurt and was taller than you. Now that I’m your sister, I don’t mind the nickname at all,” replied Cari. “I hope that we always stay close.”
“So do I,” replied Lori. “So what’s really going on with Dave? I know you text and email him all the time.”
“He’s getting ready for hockey season and he misses me, just like I miss him,” replied Cari. “I mean, we’re not really dating or anything, but I like him a lot. I love the way I feel when I’m in his arms.”
“Didn’t you two agree that you could date others?” asked Lori.
Cari nodded.
“Neither of us are right now. I am content to have a long distance boyfriend right now. Between school and the acting I’m happy to just have friends down here. I like going out with a group, but I don’t want to be with someone right now,” said Cari.
“That’s okay, but dating can be fun too,” said Lori.
“I’ll keep an open mind, but it will have to be with someone who likes me for who I am, not because I’m in some movie,” said Cari.
“Good for you,” said Lori.
“I still need time to adjust to being a girl,” added Cari. “I mean, I have the basics down, and much of my life feels normal, but there are still things that, well, scare me.”
“Like what?” asked Lori.
“Sex,” admitted Cari. “What scares me is that I’m afraid that I will lose control. When I was making out with Dave, I came really close to going further -- maybe even all the way. It felt so good.”
“I know what you mean. I have had those feelings with Kevin,” she admitted.
“Really?” asked Cari.
Lori nodded.
“We almost had sex last night,” said Lori.
“Really? How far did you go?” asked Cari.
“Oral,” admitted Lori.
“And?” asked Cari.
“His parents were in the city so we had the house to ourselves. We went up to his room and soon we were both naked, and well it happened. I don’t either of us wanted to go beyond that yet,” said Lori.
“And was it mutual?” asked Cari.
She nodded.
“Wow!” exclaimed Cari.
“That’s what I said, but it was much louder,” replied Lori with a laugh.
Cari also began to laugh.
“I know this has been rough for you, but I like the fact that we’ve become close,” said Lori. “I love how we can have these kinds of talks.”
“I know what you mean,” replied Cari.
“So anything else on your mind?” asked Lori.
“The whole pregnancy thing is leaving me really conflicted. We covered it in school this week, and I had it before, even when I was a guy, but this time it really hit me. I also look at Mom and how she’s changing,” admitted Cari. “I mean, part of me is excited about the possibility of being pregnant someday, and the other part of me is feeling a combination of fear and disgust, I guess there’s still part of me that’s a guy.”
Lori laughed.
“I’m not mocking you. You’re more of a girl than you think. I have had the same feelings,” explained Lori.
“You’re kidding, right?” asked Cari.
Lori shook her head.
“I’ve been thinking about it as I watch Mom change, and I wonder if I can go through with it. Other times, I’ve actually envious about what’s happening,” continued Lori.
“Wow,” replied Cari. “That makes me feel better. I have these moments of doubt that I’m doing the right thing, I mean acting the way a girl should act. I guess part of me still fears being outed as once being a guy.”
“Trust you feelings; you’ve done pretty good so far. I mean, I doubt Dave suspected the truth, and I haven’t heard a single negative thing about you.”
Cari smiled back at her sister.
“I always feel better after we talk,” said Cari. “You really should become a therapist.”
Lori smiled back.
“I appreciate that. I do like helping others. It feels natural, and it might be something that I will look into” she replied.
Chapter 41
That night Cari got a call from Dave. They talked for a while, before Cari brought up the fact that she was getting asked out a lot.
“I might have a solution for that,” he said.
“What’s that?” asked Cari.
“Kevin told me that you have homecoming coming up in a few weeks,” said Dave.
“Yeah, there’s the football game and the dance,” replied Cari.
“Are you going to the dance?” asked Dave.
“I don’t know, why?”
“Well, something came up, and it looks like I’m going to be down your way then, and well ... I’d like to take you,” he said. “The guys in your school might leave you alone, if they see you with someone, especially someone who care about you.”
Cari’s eyes opened wide.
“You mean that?” she asked.
“Yeah it would be fun,” he replied. “I already talked to Kevin, and he said that I could stay at his house. So, Cari, will you be my date?”
Cari giggled.
“Of course!” she squealed.
“Great,” he replied.
“So why are you going to be down here?” she asked.
“I’m being scouted by some teams,” he admitted. “I managed to get them to schedule the tryout during the same week of your homecoming dance.”
“That’s cool, but I thought you were going to college?” she asked. “You said that you didn’t think you were good enough to play beyond college.”
“College is still the main plan, but if I get drafted and get a good shot at playing professionally, that would really help out my family,” he said. “I would just push back going to college until the off-season. I know it’s a long shot, but I have to admit that your budding career has inspired me. My coach says that I could make it at the next level, if I continue to put my heart into it. Does that make sense?”
Cari smiled to herself, 'so it continues' she thought.
“Perfect sense! So what team is scouting you?” she asked.
“The Flyers, but I’m also being looked at by a few more teams,” he replied.
“I mean, the tryout is important, but I really want to see you again,” he continued.
“I know that, Dave,” she replied. “I can’t wait to see you.”
As soon as the call was over, Cari went over to Lori’s room and knocked.
“What’s up?” asked Lori.
“We need to go shopping tomorrow. I need a dress for homecoming!” exclaimed Cari.
After Cari told her about Dave, Lori broke out in a huge smile.
“I’m so happy for you,” said Lori.
“It also appears that the good karma is continuing,” said Cari.
Lori nodded.
“Well, see you in the morning. I saw a dress that would be perfect for you,” said Lori.
She then began to laugh.
“A year ago, I never would have thought I would say that!” she said.
Cari also began to laugh.
“Or the fact that I had a boyfriend,” added Cari.
Lori shook her head.
“Actually I always thought you’d end up dating a guy,” she said playfully.
Cari stuck her tongue out at her sister, and they both began to laugh uncontrollably.
Chapter 42
Cari went back into her room and got ready for bed. She began to think about Dave, and as she did she began to rub her nipples. The sensations were quite wonderful. Gradually her right hand began to slip down between her legs. She was unsure what to do at first, but as she began to rub herself, her instincts took over.
As she pleasured herself, she found her fingers beginning to slip inside her body. As she progressed, she began to moan slightly from the new sensations of pleasure.
She leaned over and fumbled in her nightstand drawer and retrieved her vibrator. It felt both foreign and also familiar in her hand. She slipped it under the covers and turned it on.
Gradually, Cari began to move the vibrator into her vagina and was rewarded with waves of pleasure. Yes, she had memories of doing this, but she was taken aback at how intense the sensations were for real.
As she continued to masturbate, she began to think of Dave and this only intensified her actions. She felt a glow throughout her whole body. The sensations were intoxicating, and they drew her in deeper. She was no longer thinking, as she let her instincts take over in her inner journey of sexual discovery.
Lori stood outside her sister’s door and was about to knock, when she heard her sister’s moaning. Lori stopped and walked away with a smile. What she had to discuss with Cari could wait until the morning. What was important was that Cari was taking another important step in the acceptance of her new life.
Chapter 43
“I know exactly what I’m looking for,” said Cari as she glanced over at her sister. “I saw the dress last week, but didn’t think I would have a reason to wear it.”
Lori smiled back.
“I suppose you also have the shoes picked out too,” replied Lori as she pulled the car out of the driveway.
Cari nodded.
“Yes, just as long as the dress is still there. If not I have a few other ideas,” replied Cari.
“Cool, by the way, did you sleep well last night?” asked Lori.
“Yes, why do you ask?” asked Cari.
“I know I do after a good orgasm,” replied Lori with a giggle.
Cari stared at her sister with a look of horror on her face.
“I wasn’t that loud, was I?” asked Cari.
“You were perfect. I came by your room and could hear you through the door. Don’t worry, Mom and Dad were already asleep,” said Lori.
“That’s a relief,” sighed Cari.
“So, how was it?” asked Lori.
“It was incredible,” replied Cari. “I had memories of doing it, but they didn’t prepare me for the real thing. I had no idea it would be that intense.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Lori. “You should enjoy your new body. But please don’t jump into anything with Dave.”
“I won’t. I mean, I hope we have some time together, but I’m not ready for love-making yet,” she replied.
“Good,” replied Lori.
Chapter 44
“You look lovely, dear,” said Mom as she looked at Cari.
Cari turned around from the mirror and smiled back at her mom.
“Thank you,” she replied.
Cari was wearing a black, high-neck dress with lace demi-sleeves, stockings and heels.
“Very classy looking,” said Lori.
“Well, I do have an image to keep up, now that I’m an actress,” quipped Cari.
“Just wait until you get famous, and I can start selling all the dirt I have on you,” replied Lori. “I wonder how much the tabloids will pay for the fact that you eat cheese steaks with Cheez Whiz?”
“Yeah, but I’ll make up for it with fans in Philly,” replied Cari. “By the way, you look great too.”
Cari was wearing a red one-shoulder cocktail dress.
“Thanks, but I think you’d look better in it,” said Lori.
Cari shook her head.
“I would be showing too much up top,” she replied with a laugh.
“Okay girls, you better get downstairs, your dates will be here shortly,” interrupted Mom. “But one last thing: have fun, but be careful.”
Lori looked over at Cari and then they nodded together.
“We will Mom,” said Lori.
Cari nodded in agreement.
“I’m so proud of both of you. I’m also happy that you’re so close,” said Mom. “I hope that you stay that way.”
“Oh, I think that we’ll always be close,” said Lori.
“I agree,” added Cari.
Ten minutes later Dave and Kevin arrived. As Cari looked at her date, she felt tingles run up her spine. Yes things were different, but all things considered, her life was pretty good. She knew that she would never have a normal life, and that didn’t bother her. In fact, an unconventional lifestyle suited her.
For a brief moment she could almost see the future. In that moment of premonition, she saw that she was a successful and respected actress and that she was watching Dave playing in the NHL and she knew that he was her man. As the vision evaporated she broke out in a big smile.
“Well you look happy,” said Dave.
She nodded as he took her hands into his.
“I’m happy to see you again,” she replied.
There was no reason to tell him what she had sensed. She did glance over at Lori who winked at her as if she had the same insight to the future. Cari winked back.
As they left together for the dance, Cari knew that even with the highs and lows, her life would work out.
Chapter 45
“The initial reviews from the studio are in,” said Geri. “They expect the movie to be a modest success.”
“And what about Cari?” asked Simone.
“They’re wishing that they used her in more scenes,” replied Geri. “They are already pushing new products my way. I will be very selective in what I recommend.”
“Very good,” said Simone. “And how goes her adjustment?”
“She’s doing quite well, and the confidence she shows in her acting is moving into her real life,” replied Geri.
“Any other changes?”
“While her relationship with the boy has grown stronger, she has learned to control her emotions and sexual drive. Your assistance helped, but I gave her a bit more assistance -- only a touch, though,” explained Geri.
“What did you do?” asked Simone.
She found the skills of empaths to be fascinating. It was a very subtle skill to mold human emotions.
“She was becoming more in tune with her sexuality, and it would be easy for her to go all the way with Dave. So, I gave her a very short vision of her future, and that there was no reason to rush things with her beau,” explained Geri. “She’ll have a wonderful time with him, but she’ll remain a virgin for the time being. She will also find relief through the exploration of her own body and not find shame in this very natural act.”
“Interesting,” said Simone. “So how realistic was this vision?”
“They are usually very accurate,” said Geri. “It doesn’t mean that her life will be free of strife, no lives are, not even for beings like us. Rather it keeps her focused on what is important to her. And for Cari that is her career and a long-term relationship with Dave.”
“Very good and what about her sister? Does she have the gift of being an empath?” asked Simone.
“She shows all the signs; in fact she has talked to Cari about becoming a therapist,” said Geri. “This is very common among humans who have the powers. It’s a very natural fit for them.”
“Thank you for watching over them,” said Simone.
“It’s my pleasure. I actually like both of the sisters, and I am happy to be their guide,” replied Geri.
Chapter 46
“So what time do you have to be home?” asked Dave as they drove away from the school dance.
Cari looked at her watch.
“Not for a couple of hours,” she replied. “What do you have in mind?”
“Kevin’s parents are out of town, and he said that I could bring you back,” said Dave.
“Okay,” replied Cari.
They drove immediately to Kevin’s home. They saw Kevin’s car parked in the driveway. Cari knew that her sister was probably upstairs with Kevin
They walked in quietly, and Dave led Cari downstairs.
“I’m using the guest room in the basement,” he said,
The room was nicely furnished, and Cari sat down on the bed as Dave sat down next to her.
“I was the luckiest guy at the dance tonight,” he said as she pulled her close. “You were the most beautiful girl there.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
They began to kiss, gently at first, but becoming more passionate with each passing moment.
Cari felt a warm sensation spread throughout her body as they kissed.
Dave began to caress her breasts as they kissed and she felt her nipples harden as he did.
“You like that,” he asked.
“Yes! Please don’t stop,” she replied.
Dave reached behind and began to unzip her dress, exposing her breasts. He then leaned down and began to kiss and lick her nipples.
Cari let out a gasp of pleasure.
“Did I hurt you?” he asked.
“No, it feels wonderful,” she replied. “Wait a second.”
She stood up and slipped off her dress and set it carefully down on a chair. She stood in front of him wearing just her stockings, panties, and garter belt.
“You are beautiful,” he said.
Cari sat down next to him, and they began to kiss again. As they did, Cari started to rub Dave’s cock through his trousers. She could feel it harden as she rubbed it. There was no regret or guilt as she did it.
“Hmmm,” he moaned.
“You like it?” she asked.
“Oh yeah,” he replied.
Cari then began to undo his belt and unzip his pants. She then took his cock into her hand and began to stroke it.
“Oh, that feels so good,” he continued in between kisses.
Cari continued to stroke him, and as she did she felt the first drips of pre-cum on the head. She then decided to take it to the next level. Without a word, she slipped down to her knees and began to kiss and lick Dave’s cock.
“You don’t have to do this, if you don’t want to,” said Dave.
Cari looked up at him and smiled.
“I want this,” she replied.
She then began to take his cock into her mouth. She had to fight her own gag reflex at first, but soon she was able to take him all the way in. She began to slowly let it out and back in. As she did, it hit her that she had crossed another bridge; she was actually giving a guy oral.
At the same time, she began to pleasure herself with her free hand. The sensations were wonderful.
Dave gently guided her head back and both. He could have easily physically dominated her, but it was obvious that he wanted their relationship to be mutually pleasurable.
Cari sensed that it wouldn’t take long until he came and she wasn’t sure what she would do when he did. She decided to let her instincts take over.
A moment later she felt Dave’s cock tense up in her mouth and then he came. She felt his cum shoot into her mouth and without thinking, she swallowed. At the same time she reached orgasm from her self-stimulation. It was all she could do to contain herself.
When Dave was done, she gently licked his cock clean, knowing how sensitive it would be after coming.
Dave then helped her up.
“I better go clean up,” she said.
Dave nodded.
“Hurry back,” he said.
Chapter 47
“How do I look?” asked Cari as Dave drove her home.
“Beautiful,” he replied.
“Thanks,” she replied. “I want you to know, what I did was because I love you and I wanted to do it.”
“I love you too,” he said.
“This long distance relationship isn’t going to be easy,” she said, “but, with my new career as an actress, I will get to travel. I will be up in Boston soon, and hopefully we can get together.”
“I’d like that,” he said. “You are different from other girls; I can’t place my finger on it, but you are different -- in a good way.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “I guess I am different, and I like it too.”
Chapter 48
Lori and Cari sat on Lori’s bed talking about their night.
“How did you like it? I mean, giving him oral?” asked Lori.
“I liked it! I liked it a lot,” admitted Cari. “Partly it was due to the physical pleasure, but also because it was like I passed another test.”
“That makes sense,” said Lori. “So can you imagine Dave making love to you?”
Cari nodded.
“I did as I pleasured myself, but I’m not going to jump into that,” replied Cari. “I’m happy the way things are right now.”
“Good,” said Lori.
“So what about you and Kevin?”
“We had a great time. We didn’t go past oral,” admitted Lori.
“Did he do you?” asked Cari.
Lori nodded.
“It’s great,” she admitted.
The sisters began to giggle.
“Would you let Dave try it on you?” asked Lori.
Cari nodded.
“Someday,” Cari replied. “I hope it’s not too far into the future. Maybe Dave can come to Boston, when I’m up there to shoot the show.”
“Just as long as it doesn’t distract you from working,” said Lori.
“No problem there. I know that I have to do well, to get new roles. If this is going to be my career, I will have to be serious about my acting. As Geri said, I don’t want to end up doing a bunch of crappy movies on cable.”
Lori smiled back.
“Good. I’m pleased to see this new, serious side of you,” said Lori. “I also think that this career is a great choice for you. I mean, you’ll always be dealing with what happened to you, so having a more flexible lifestyle might be better for you than a standard career.”
“You may be right,” said Cari. “I think the best thing about what happened was that we became closer. I can’t imagine making it though this without you.”
“I’ll always be there for you, little sister,” said Lori.
“Thanks,” replied Cari.
Chapter 49
The next morning Cari got a call from Geri. A few minutes later, she walked into the kitchen to tell her family she got the part on 'Erin Flynn'. Her parents and Lori congratulated her.
“I should be getting a script in the next month,” said Cari.
“And when will you be going up to Boston?” asked Dad.
“Looks like spring break,” said Lori. “But they may have me come up for a weekend shoot, if that’s okay.”
“As long as it doesn’t interfere with your classes,” added Mom.
Cari nodded.
“Oh, and guess what, Alexis Eden will be down this way in a few months, and she wants to meet us!” exclaimed Cari.
“You mean she wants to meet you,” said Mom.
Cari shook her head.
“No, she wants to meet all of us. Geri said that Alexis does this all the time,” said Cari. “She isn’t coming down just to see us; according to Geri, she has ties to the area and is visiting friends in the area.”
“Just as long as the paparazzi stay away,” said Lori with a smile.
“Oh yes, the Bucks Country paparazzi are well feared in the industry,” added Cari. “Actually I’m more worried about some stupid deer jumping out in front the car than some nut with a camera.”
Chapter 50
The knocking on her door caused Simone looked up from her to look up from her computer. She looked at her watch and nodded; at least he was punctual, she thought.
There was a second knocking.
“Come in,” stated Simone.
A young man walked into Simone’s office and stood respectfully in front of her desk. He was tall and muscular and quite handsome.
“Do you know why you’re here, Gregory?” she asked.
“No,” he replied with a slight touch of arrogance.
He had committed many infractions over the decades, and the last thing he was willing to do was to confess to anything.
Outwardly he appeared very calm and collected, but Simone could sense his nervousness.
“The reason you are facing me is that you have committed a very serious offense,” she stated bluntly.
He began to open his mouth, but was stopped by Simone’s upraised hand.
“Please don’t insult me by pleading your innocence,” stated Simone. “I have gone through the program used to update the Pennsylvania DMV files and found a subroutine. It was placed in the program by you.”
The man stared back in silence. He knew what she was referring to, but it was hardly a capital offense. There had to be more to this than just a few minor sub-spells.
“The evidence is overwhelming, and you have been warned of this act before,” she said. “In the past, you have received warning and minor penalties, in the hope that you would change. Obviously that didn’t happen.
The man nodded slightly.
“You have been convicted of this offense by the Council of Elders, and they tasked me with deciding your punishment,” she continued. “Do you have anything to say in your defense, before I decide your fate?”
“Okay, I admit to creating the program, but I fail to see the harm. The sub-program would only be activated upon the transformation of a human,” he replied. “It’s not like the person would be aware of the changes. It was put in, how do I put it, it would add some spice in their life.”
“And what if they were?” asked Simone as she hide her anger at his stupidity.
A stunned look appeared on his face.
“What if they were what?” he asked.
Simone glared at him and he realized his mistake.
“Excuse me, I meant that I didn’t understand the question, Madam,” he replied with humility.
“What if the transformed human maintained their old memories?” she stated.
“That’s not possible! It has never happened,” he replied.
“It is possible, and it did happen,” said Simone. “What makes it even more perverse, the sub-program affected a teenager. She is quite aware that she used to be male. While I’m still not sure why she has memories of her past life, I am now convinced that that sub-spell had something to do with it. I have corrected many of the more sexist adaptations you added. Those that couldn’t be changed, I modified to make her life easier.”
He stared back in silence as he absorbed the serious nature of the charges. If the human had been unaware of the transformation, he might have only gotten a slap on the wrist. But now he faced charges of hurting a human.
“There’s nothing I could do with the body you programed. But she is no longer a cheerleader. I have also decreased the high sexual drive you gave her. Yes, my dear boy, I found that little gift you gave her. While it couldn’t be removed completely, she now has control over it. What were you thinking?”
“Please, understand, I didn’t mean to hurt anyone. I was just ... just playing around,” he stammered.
“Silence! The spell was created for a teen! Who did you think it would affect? I have been casting spells before you were conceived,” she exclaimed. “Did you think making her oversexed would make her happy? You took your own sexual fantasies and inflicted them upon an innocent. You brought harm onto an innocent. She is very fortunate that we found her and provided assistance or she may have been drawn into some terrible situations. You’re lucky this isn’t the last century, as I would have taken your life for this offense.”
He lowered his head in shame.
“This is the reason why humans hate and fear beings with power,” she continued.
“I understand and will accept whatever punishment you decide Madam,” he said meekly, hoping this would help his situation.
“I have given long thought to what your punishment should be,” she continued. “I believe that everyone has a right for redemption, even someone as irresponsible as you. So your punishment will do just that. I have decided your sentence should give you an opportunity to learn and rethink your outdated sexual views. Use this penalty to see life from a different viewpoint and atone for your sins.”
He steadied himself for the punishment, which he knew would be some sort of physical transformation.
She then stood up and uttered a curse in their ancient language.
The young man felt a tingling over his body which grew with intensity. He fell down to his knees and felt his clothing evaporate off his body. He could feel his body change, but he was unaware of what Simone was changing him into. He tried to open his eyes, but found that he couldn’t. The tingling grew in intensity, and he soon drifted into blackness.
When he awoke, he found himself on a bed. He slowly opened his eyes and blinked.
“Please stand up, Grace,” said Simone softly.
It only took him a second to realize why she had called him by a girl’s name. He stood up and realized he was now a very young girl.
He stood up and looked his -- make that her -- reflection in the mirror. She was totally naked which allowed her to see her new petite form. She let out a cry of shock.
“Yes that’s right, Grace. You are now 5 years old, in human years,” said Simone. “You will grow up as a human female and experience life as a woman. You will grow up, undergo puberty, date, get married, get pregnant and raise a family. As you mature, you will have a body very similar to that of the human you transformed. It will make you very attractive to boys. You will have to learn to deal with this new attention, both wanted and unwanted. Hopefully this will change your outdated ideas of sexuality.”
“I’m human?” asked Grace with a stunned look on her face.
This was something that she wasn’t prepared for.
She gasped as she heard her new voice.
“Yes that is correct. You have been stripped of your powers. You will be placed with a human family who will treat you as their own child. Likewise you will see them as your family. Upon the completion of this sentence, your case will be reviewed, and if you have changed, you will be transformed back into one of our race.”
“How long will that be?’ she asked.
“Humans are living longer and longer, so I estimate 75 to 90 years,” replied Simone. “Oh, and you will live a long and healthy life.”
“And if I’m allowed back, will I be a male?” she asked softly.
“If you choose, but you may also stay female, if that is your choice,” said Simone.
Grace lowered her head and began to cry softly.
“Please use this as an opportunity for redemption. I didn’t pick this sentence to humiliate you but to give you a chance for growth. This is the only second chance you will get,” explained Simone with compassion.
“I’m so sorry,” said Grace as she began to wipe the tears in eyes.
“I’m sure you are, but that doesn’t change a thing. You are now Grace Wayne; live your life well and try to gain insight to your actions,” said Simone. “We will be watching you. Now, get dressed. It’s time to take you to your family.”
Chapter 51
Two weeks later the movie company finished up shooting and departed town. Cari had been called back for two additional scenes. Geri told her that this was a great sign that the studio was interested in giving her additional roles.
Two days later, a courier dropped off a copy of the script for the 'Erin Flynn Show'. Cari’s role was that of a girl who was being stalked and the authorities refused to believe her. Her character is the niece of a waitress who is friends with Erin Flynn, who takes the case as a favor.
Cari was slightly taken back by a few of the scenes and their adult content. In one scene, her character would be assaulted and put into the hospital. The good news was that she would survive. Cari was relived to read this, as she didn’t think she was ready to do a death scene.
In the meantime, she had time to get back to life as a junior in high school. Cari soon realized that it was very much like acting in a movie. She knew that she still was adjusting to being a girl and there were days that she had issues. The good thing was that she had her sister to fall back on for assistance. She also found that Geri was also a steadying influence on her life and was fast becoming a good friend.
Cari was still perplexed by what had happened to her that summer. Yes, her life, and that of her family was working out, but it was still a bit unsettling to think that there were unexplained powers out there. At the same time, she found the idea that supernatural beings might really exist exciting. She hoped that, one day, she would meet whoever was responsible for her new life. But that would be in another story.
The End (for now)
Novelist and ex-reporter Faith Collins gets a surprise visit from her nephew, Darren. This leads them into an investigation into the depths of corruption. Caution: This story depicts sexual abuse of a teen and the subsequent search for justice.
Julie O.
Edited and with Menus by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Faith Collins poured herself another mug of coffee and returned to her computer. Like many writers, Faith had a routine she followed while she was working on a book. It was nearly nine at night, but this didn't bother Faith, as she enjoyed working late into the night. Presently she was working on the fifth book of her detective series. To her amazement, all four of her previous books had rocketed to the top of the bestseller lists.
She paused and listened to the early June rain beating off the roof of her Stonington, Connecticut home. It had been raining all day, and from what the weatherman had said it would continue raining through the night. Faith didn't mind, as the sound of the rain created a peaceful background noise.
Faith had just switched from her old electric typewriter to an Apple Macintosh personal computer. Her editor had recommended it to her.
"Come on, Faith, it's 1985!" stated her editor. "You need to accept the future and use a computer!"
So, Faith had reluctantly agreed to try it. Now she couldn't imagine working without it. It made writing so much easier, and she wondered how soon personal computers would become an everyday tool.
Her lead character was a female detective based in Boston. Erin Flynn quickly joined the ranks of other popular fictional detectives. Faith had picked Boston as she had worked there for ten years as a reporter. She'd quickly become one of the best investigative reporters in the city, but she'd burned out after tale after tale of corruption and governmental abuse. The idea of writing a detective story was initially just a whim, something to do, as she recharged her batteries. Now she had a contract for ten more books, and there were rumors of a TV movie based on her stories.
Faith loved living on the Connecticut coast, having been raised here. Her father had worked at Electric Boat in Groton for forty years building submarines. Her parents had moved to Florida right after he retired, as they had tired of winter, but not Faith. She reveled in the four seasons, especially fall, and had immediately made the decision to move back after she quit her job at the Globe.
Faith kept in shape by riding her bike daily, often down to the docks to pick up a fresh lobster. She was very proud of her figure and that at forty she could still fit in a size six.
The house was paid for by the royalty checks from her first three books. It was only half a mile from the ocean and was fairly secluded. The nice thing about the locals was that they respected privacy and weren't overly impressed with celebrities, especially one as minor as Faith. One neighbor, who had once lived in Old Saybrook, told her that if she didn't get excited about living next to Kate Hepburn, then why should she get excited for a writer of detective stories, no offense intended. Faith still got a smile out of that.
As Faith set down her mug of coffee, she heard her doorbell, followed by knocking. While she wasn't exactly a recluse, she rarely got visitors at this time of night; so with great curiosity she got up to answer the door.
Standing outside in the rain was her nephew, Darren. He was soaked like a drowned rat.
"Darren, what are you doing here?" she asked as she motioned him inside.
"I'm sorry, Aunt Faith, but I had nowhere else to go," he replied softly.
Once inside the house, Faith was shocked by his appearance. Her sixteen-year-old nephew had never been big or muscular, but he looked emaciated now. His hair was longer than she remembered, and it draped around his face. His face was stained and he had dark circles under his eyes. She also wondered when was the last time he'd had any sleep.
She immediately gave him a hug, and she noticed how long he clung to her.
Darren was the only son of her sister Hope. Faith was always grateful that her parents never had another daughter. Hope now lived with her husband Art in a small town called Carbonville in northern Maryland, near the Pennsylvania border. Faith never could understand what her sister saw in him. Art had been a sailor on one of the submarine tenders — repair ships that fixed submarines. He was a large man, and slightly overbearing and somewhat sexist; still Hope had fallen deeply in love with him.
"When did you last eat something?" she asked Darren.
He sighed. "I had a slice of pizza at the Amtrak station in New York earlier today."
"Well, come on into the kitchen; you look like you could use a meal. Wait, before that happens you need some dry clothes. Is anything in your bag dry?"
"Yes, it should be, the bag is supposed to be waterproof," he replied.
"Well, follow me to the guest room and change."
She showed him into a cozy bedroom. It had a single bed, a dresser, and a desk. Off to the side was a private bath with a bathtub.
"Sorry the room is so small, but these old houses often have small rooms. Now, when you get changed, come back to the kitchen. I'll have something ready for you."
"Don't you want to know why I'm here?" he asked.
Faith smiled. "In due time, Darren. Now change before you catch a cold."
Chapter 2
A short time later, Darren walked into the kitchen. He was wearing jeans and a flannel shirt. His shoulder length brown hair hung down to his shoulders.
Faith noticed that the shirt wasn't tucked into his pants, and it seemed two sizes too big.
"I'm heating up some Irish stew; is that okay?" she asked.
Darren smiled slightly. "It smells wonderful."
"I'll take that as a yes," she replied.
Darren sat down at the large oak table in the kitchen. Most of the guests that ate here were old friends, so dinner was served in the large kitchen. It was just as well, since the dining room had been converted into Faith's library and office.
Faith filled bowls of the stew and sat down at the table next to her nephew.
He ate two full bowls in silence.
"Do you want some more?" she asked. She was pleased to see that he had an appetite.
Darren shook his head. "No, thank you."
Faith waited for him to start.
He took a deep breath and let it out in a big rush. "I guess I owe you an explanation of why I'm here."
Faith nodded as she got up to fill her mug with coffee. "You want any?"
"No, I don't drink coffee, but I'll take a glass of water."
Faith poured him a glass and set it down in front of him.
"I ran away from home three days ago. I'm in big trouble, and I had nowhere else to go," he stated softly.
Faith couldn't imagine what sort of difficulty Darren could be in. He was an honors student and while a bit shy, had never gotten into real trouble.
"Your parents will be worried, I think we should call them," suggested Faith.
Darren looked up with panic in his eyes. "No, please! They want to put me in a mental institute!"
"That can't be right," replied Faith.
"No, please listen to me. When I get done, if you also think that I should be put away, I won't fight it. I figured that you were the only one who would believe me."
"Okay, dear, I won't call them. Do you want to wait until morning? You look exhausted."
Shaking his head vigorously, Darren stared at his aunt. "No, I want to tell you now."
Chapter 3
"It started in the fall, when I was assigned to Mr. Cameron's creative writing class. He's one of the most popular teachers at Carbonville High and supposed to be one of the best. I felt lucky to be assigned to his class," explained Darren.
Darren went on to describe how one of their first assignments was to write about something very personal. Mr. Cameron had explained that the papers would not be shown to anyone else and that they weren't for a grade, rather it would give him an idea of each student's writing style.
"He said that we should write about some deep aspect of our lives, even something that we haven't told anyone else before," continued Darren, "and that's what I did."
He took a long drink from the glass. "He said that we could trust him...."
Faith noticed tears slowly running down his cheeks. He then let out another sigh.
"I've always felt different, so I wrote about that," he stated.
"What do you mean?"
He wiped the tears away with his palms. "I sometimes... well, make that most of time, wish I had been born a girl... I wish I was a girl."
It wasn't exactly what she had expected, but she wasn't totally surprised; she had always suspected that Darren was different.
"That doesn't freak you out or anything?" he asked.
"No, it doesn't, Darren. I've met some transsexuals in my job as a reporter."
"Transsexuals? I thought the term was transvestite," he replied. "That's what our health book called it."
"I'm not a doctor, but if you feel that you should have been born a girl, the correct term is transsexual."
"Oh. Mr. Cameron called me a sissy, but that came later," he replied.
Darren went on to describe how Mr. Cameron had befriended Darren and talked to him after school. He seemed genuinely interested in Darren's feelings. For the first time, Darren could talk about his feelings, and he totally opened up to his teacher.
"Tell me about Mr. Cameron; what does he look like?" asked Faith.
"He's tall, over six feet, athletic, short black hair with a moustache — sort of like the kind that Magnum has."
Faith smiled. "Okay, how old is he?"
"I think he's twenty-seven, why?"
"It helps me better understand him; please go on, I'm sorry to interrupt."
"He invited me over to his house after school. He said he had a surprise for me. I'm so stupid for trusting him!" stated Darren angrily.
"It's okay, Darren."
"We just sat and talked; then Ms. Morris, my guidance counselor, arrived. She then took me into another room and helped me get dressed in girls' clothes."
There was another long silence.
"She helped me with everything, including makeup and a wig."
"Was this the first time you had been dressed?"
"Other than Halloween, yes."
"Then what happened" asked Faith.
"Nothing that time, I was just treated like a girl. He didn't do anything to me that time."
"There were other times?"
Darren nodded.
"Did you just dress up during the other times?"
"No." His voice was soft and barely audible.
"What happened, Darren?" she asked.
"He... he used me," replied Darren.
"How?"
"He told me that I was a real girl, and then he kissed me. I tried to fight him, but he was too strong. He then forced me to suck his dick."
Faith reached over and took Darren's hands.
"He forced my head down over his cock and made me suck him off. He then told me that I was now his sissy."
Faith felt a growing rage building up inside her. "When was this?"
"November. He continued to use me until last week."
"Why didn't you tell anyone?"
"I couldn't. He took photos and videos and threatened to show them to my parents and to the rest of the school."
"What else happened?"
"He used me more and more. I became his girl."
"When you say used you, do you mean he had sex with you?"
"Yes," replied Darren. "He also shared me with others."
Faith stared back in disbelief and anger.
"He would have parties, and he would have me dress up. Sometimes I was blindfolded, and other times the guests wore masks. I later found out that he was also doing this to other students," continued Darren.
"Why didn't you tell the police?"
"I couldn't. You'll understand later."
"Okay, please continue, my dear."
"He also made me take pills. He insisted that I come to his classroom and take my medicine every school day."
"What kind of pills?"
"He later called them my girlie pills," replied Darren.
"Hormones?" asked Faith.
Darren nodded. "Let me show you." He unbuttoned his shirt and opened it up. He had two small breasts.
Faith was shocked. "Tell me the rest."
"I begged to be let go. I threatened to tell my parents. May I have some more water?"
Faith took the glass, refilled it, and handed it back to Darren.
"Thanks. Two days later I was called into the principal's office. I was shocked to see Mr. Cameron there, along with Ms. Morris, my parents, and two policemen. I was told that I was in big trouble, that I was telling lies about a teacher, that I was a pervert, and that I was a drug dealer."
"Drug dealer?"
"Yes. They had a big bag of dope that was supposedly found in my locker. The police wanted to arrest me, but were willing to let the school and my parents come up with another solution. Ms. Morris told them that I had told her of my sexual thoughts. Mr. Cameron showed my initial paper to my parents. It had been changed and was much more sexually detailed. They were shocked."
"Didn't you tell them your side?"
"I tried, but they never gave me a chance. Dad told me to shut up, and Mom was crying."
Faith bit her lip. Art was such an ass, and Hope was such a nervous wreck at times.
"The principal went on to say how something like this could become a real scandal and, being Carbonville is so small, there would be repercussions. He then asked Dad if he still worked at the machine shop."
"So he threatened Art's job?"
"Yes. He then suggested that I be given a psychological evaluation. Ms. Morris added that I was showing signs of paranoid schizophrenia."
"She said what? That's totally out of line!"
"It may have been, but everyone seemed to be nodding in agreement. Anyway, the principal stated that I was now suspended for the rest of the year and that he would recommend my being expelled. Ms. Morris gave Mom and Dad the card of a doctor who she recommended. Mom was still crying, and Dad took the card. He just glared at me."
"When did this happen?"
"Last week. Anyway, we drove home, and I was sent to my room. I pretty much stayed in there until a few days ago. That's when a bunch of people came over to the house to talk to Mom and Dad. Our house has a ventilation system that allows you to hear things in other rooms. I leaned down by the vent and listened."
"Who was there?"
"Rev. Greenwell, Mr. Cameron, and a man they called Dr. Lang."
"So your teacher was there?"
"No, it was Dad's boss; he's my teacher's uncle."
"Oh."
"The Camerons run the town. The mayor is my teacher's father, and I believe a cousin is the police chief."
"Interesting."
"At first all I could hear was my dad talking. I suddenly realized that they were talking about sending me to an institute."
"Wait a minute, had you seen a doctor?"
"No. Dr. Lang said that it wasn't necessary as he was ready to sign the commitment papers based on the observations of the school staff."
"Okay, please go on."
"Then the Reverend spoke and offered to help my parents through this awful ordeal. His voice sounded familiar, and before you say it, he wasn't our minister. I couldn't place the voice, until the doctor spoke again...."
Darren began to tremble and cry again.
"What is it, my dear?"
"They were some of the men who... who had used me. I recognized their voices. I then heard Dad's boss speak, and he was also one of the men. I knew I had to get away immediately."
Faith passed Darren the tissues again.
He blew his nose. "Thank you. So, I packed up some clothes and some personal things and left that night. I had some money, and I stole some from Dad's wallet. I hitchhiked to Hagerstown and then caught a bus to Baltimore. I didn't know where I was going at first, but then I remembered you lived in Connecticut. I bought a map in New York and found were you lived. I had enough money to catch a train to Mystic."
"How did you get here from Mystic?" asked Faith.
"Hitched a ride part of the way and then walked the last four miles."
Faith got up and wrapped her arms around Darren. They hugged for a long time. When they released, Faith stared Darren in the eyes. "I'm going to help you."
"So you believe me?"
"Yes."
"Do you want to read my journal?"
"You mean you wrote it all down?" she asked.
"Yes. I would have showed it to Mom and Dad, but I was afraid they would have taken it from me."
"Yes, I think I need to read it."
"I have it in my backpack. I'll go get it."
Darren returned and handed Faith a leather-bound journal. She immediately recognized it as one she had bought Darren for his birthday the previous year.
"Now, I think you should get some sleep. Don't worry, Darren, you're safe here."
A few minutes later, Darren was sound asleep. Faith made a new pot of coffee and sat down to read Darren's journal.
Chapter 4
Darren had begun the journal at the start of the school year. The first couple of entries were routine, then came the first entry referring to the English teacher, Mr. Cameron.
Faith began to read how Mr. Cameron had slowly pulled Darren in.
My English teacher seems pretty cool. To be honest I was a little surprised to get into his class, as it's the most popular English elective class. My guidance counselor said that she personally recommended me for the class. I'm one of only three juniors in the class. Our first assignment is for us to write about our deepest personal secret. Mr. Cameron has promised that no one else will see the papers. He explained that for someone to become a true writer that they must be able to express themselves. The question is can I risk telling him my secret?
I try and I try, but I can't purge myself of these feelings. Why do I want to be a girl? It's not normal! I wish I could talk to someone, anyone about it, but who? Dad would freak out. He thinks I'm a wimp as it is and can't understand why I want to be a writer. Mom, well, Mom is nice, but she's not someone I could talk to about this. She doesn't seem to care what's going on in the world, unless it's related to entertainment. Maybe I could tell Aunt Faith someday, she's pretty cool. I'd love to be a writer like her some day.
Faith couldn't help but smile at Darren's reference to her. She took a sip of coffee and returned to her reading. The next entry was two days later.
Well, I did it. I wrote about my feelings and how I've always had them. I wrote about my struggles to keep them repressed and a secret. I can only hope that Mr. Cameron is understanding and keeps his promise. It took me longer to do the paper, as Mr. Cameron wants all papers typed. Thankfully, we have an electric typewriter, so I didn't have to go to school to type it out.
The next entry was a week later.
Mr. Cameron asked me to stay late after class today. After everyone left, he closed the door and began to talk to me about my paper. He told me that it was very brave of me to reveal my secret. We talked for several minutes and he assured me that he wouldn't expose me. He also said that he wanted to help me. I'm so excited! I finally have someone I can talk to about this. It feels like a huge weight has been lifted off my chest!
Faith read the next few pages as Darren joyfully wrote about how Mr. Cameron had become a friend and mentor to him. Mr. Cameron promised that he might be able to help Darren get a scholarship, but it would require him to work extra hard. So far it was all pretty innocent stuff, but Faith could see what the teacher was doing; he was slowly building up both a level of trust and a desire to please him. She had seen this during her days as a reporter when she'd covered the case of a pedophile ring in Boston. Once the victim's trust was fully gained, then the trap was sprung. She then found where Mr. Cameron started to pull Darren in.
Darren's next passage started:
I'm not sure how to express exactly what has happened. I went over to Mr. Cameron's house this morning. Mom and Dad went down to Baltimore for a wedding. He said that he wanted to help me find the true me. When I arrived, I was surprised to find Ms. Morris with him. He quickly explained that she was there to help me and that she was completely trustworthy. I asked her how could she help me and she smiled and led me to a bedroom.
Inside the room there was an entire outfit of girl's clothing lying on the bed. Ms. Morris told me that since we weren't at school it was okay for me to call her Jodi, and she then asked me if I had a name that I would prefer over Darren. I sort of shrugged my shoulders and mumbled something about I hadn't thought about it. She smiled and suggested the name Debbie for now. I just nodded softly.
"It's okay, Debbie, I know you're nervous, but we're here to help you. Now, I'd like you to try on these," she said, as she pointed to the clothes. "They should fit you. I'm sorry that I didn't get you any shoes, but I wasn't sure of your size. I'll get you some for the next time."
There was a pair of white cotton panties, a bra, a short skirt, and a short sleeve floral pattern top. There were also two small pads made of some plastic. Jodi said that they were silicone breast pads and that they should go in my bra. She then suggested that I get dressed and when I was ready she would come back in and help me with my makeup and wig.
"It's okay, Debbie, deep down you know this is right," she said. "Why fight these feelings anymore?"
I did as she suggested and got dressed. I had a little trouble with the bra, but eventually figured it out. Even without makeup and the wig, I was stunned at how I looked.
Jodi came back and sat me down at the desk. She set up a makeup mirror and proceeded to apply makeup to my face. She seemed very pleased that I didn't shave.
"Debbie, pay attention to what I'm doing, as someday you'll have to do this for yourself," she explained.
I replied that I understood and took careful note of what she was doing. She even put pink nail polish on my fingernails.
She then set a wig on my head. It was blonde, curly, and sort of poofed out. Jodi explained that it was a good style for me. I wasn't sure, but it sure made me look like a girl. I looked like so many of the girls in my classes at school. I was so thrilled.
Mr. Cameron was very pleased with my appearance. Jodi explained to him my new name and he just nodded in approval.
"Now, Debbie, I'd like you to write an essay for me. Tell me how you feel about the way you're dressed and what it would be like to look like this all the time."
I did as he asked and wrote out several pages on how wonderful I felt dressed in girl's clothing. I gushed about how much I would love to be a girl and to dress like this all the time.
When I finished, he told me to join Jodi in the den and that after he was finished reading my paper, he would tell me what he thought about it. I did as he said and I watched MTV with Jodi.
She pointed out the fashions of the girls we saw on the TV. She said that now that she knew my sizes, she would help me look so pretty. It was all too good to be true, I thought.
An hour later Mr. Cameron came in and told me how much he enjoyed reading my paper. He said that it truly came from my heart and that's what it took to be a real writer.
He then told me that it was time for me to go and that I should go change. Reluctantly I obeyed. Seeing the disappointment in my face, he promised that we would do this again soon.
The next major entry was a week later. It was very similar to the previous one. Darren was dressed up by Jodi and then coached on his appearance. Darren wrote another essay for his teacher on what it was like doing his makeup.
Every week, Darren would spend some time at Mr. Cameron's house, dressing and receiving lessons from Jodi. However, there hadn't been any sexual contact yet.
Faith closed the journal and looked at the clock. It was nearly midnight, and she was feeling weary. Even the caffeine wasn't helping, so she decided to grab some sleep. First she checked in on Darren, who appeared to be sound asleep.
A short time later Faith too was asleep.
Chapter 5
It was still raining when Faith woke around six, and after making a pot of coffee, she started reading the next entry in Darren's journal.
Mr. Cameron asked me if I could stop by his house after school. I didn't see the harm in it, so I rode my bike over to his house.
"Please come in, Debbie. You look like you could use a drink, would you like a soda?" he asked.
"Sure that sounds good," I replied.
"Okay, I'll get you one. Why don't you go in the other room and change?" he said.
I did as he said and found that he an outfit laid out for me. It was a short black leather skirt, a red blouse and black high heels. It was a bit dressier than the outfits that I had been wearing, but I couldn't resist. He came in and handed me the soda. I took a long sip and started on my makeup. He sat back and watched me apply my makeup, taking the occasional photo with a Polaroid. I didn't mind as he always let me keep the photos.
I drank more of the soda and began to feel a little strange, sort of lightheaded.
Mr. Cameron walked over and checked on my drink. "That was quick, would you like another one, Debbie?"
"Yes, please," I replied.
A minute later he returned with another drink. My makeup skills had improved drastically over the past few weeks and I was very pleased with the results.
"Very good, Debbie, but I'd like you make yourself up a bit heavier, you know, like the bad girls do at school."
I turned slowly towards him and nodded. "Okay."
"Very good, Debbie."
I put on more eyeliner and eyeshadow; I also used some lip gloss to make my lips sexier.
"Yes, that's much better. Debbie, you're way too pretty to be dressing up as a boy," he said.
I smiled at the fact that he called me pretty, as I put on my wig.
He walked up behind me and put his hands on my shoulders. "Debbie, you will do exactly as I tell you, isn't that right?"
I was caught off guard by this, but instead of questioning him, all I could do was nod.
"You're now my girl, my little sissy girl. Say it; tell me that you're my sissy girl."
I turned around and looked up at him. "I'm your sissy girl," I replied.
"Speak softer; make your voice more feminine, Debbie."
I did as he commanded.
His hand came down gently against my face and stroked me. I could feel myself breathing faster.
"You will do whatever I tell you, Debbie. You cannot resist."
He took me by the hand and led me to the nearby bed. He sat me on his lap and began to kiss me. I offered no resistance and he kissed me on my lips. His strong arms surrounded me and pulled me close. It was all so confusing, yet I couldn't resist.
He kissed and touched me all over, rubbing his hands over my chest. He then moved me down to my knees in front of him. I was facing him looking up from the floor as he undid his belt and unzipped his pants. He pulled his dick out and placed in right in front of my face.
"Kiss it, Debbie."
I couldn't resist and did as he ordered.
"Good, keep kissing it."
I did what he told me. I kissed it, I then licked it, and... and then I sucked it.
Afterwards he told me to change and to go home. I rode home in silence and then went right to bed.
I woke up with an awful headache, as if my head was going to explode. I also felt sick to my stomach when I realized what I had done.
I had sex with a man! I never even kissed a girl and I've sucked a dick! I can't believe this has happened to me. I wish I knew a way out, but who can I tell? I hope this doesn't get worse.
The next entry was more disturbing. It was from a few days later.
Mr. Cameron told me he wanted to see me after school. I knew that I had to be there. I was there right after school ended. He didn't say a word, as he closed and locked the door.
"Well, Debbie, I imagine you have a lot on your little mind," he said.
I cringed slightly hearing my girl name spoken in the classroom. "I'm confused about what happened the other day."
He chuckled. "You really should be a real blonde. I slipped a drug into your soda, it made you very obedient. Still it didn't take much to have you on your knees, you little sissy slut."
I felt a stab of fear deep into my body.
"You belong to me now, slut. I own you. I have the photos of you dressing and if I wanted could have them spread around school. I have your essays that I could turn over to your parents. I'm telling you this here in school to show you how much power I have over you. I don't fear you, Debbie, as I own you, one hundred percent."
"What are you going to do to me?" I asked meekly.
"Anything I want. You suck cock really good and you will get even better. Now, whenever I want, you will come to my house. As soon as you arrive I want you to change into whatever outfit I have laid out for you. Is that clear?"
I nodded.
"No, slut, say it, say 'Yes, Mr. Cameron, I understand and will obey you'."
"Yes, Mr. Cameron, I understand and will obey you."
"Excellent, you really are a fast learner. Now, before you go, I want you to take this," he said as he extended out his hand. There was a large pill in it. "Don't ask, just take it and swallow it."
I did as he ordered. I wondered what it was, but didn't dare ask him.
There was a knock on the door and Ms. Morris entered. She sat down on the desk next to Mr. Cameron and wrapped her arm around his waist.
"She turned out so much better than I ever could have guessed," she said to him. "I thought he might be gay, but I had no idea he was just a sissy."
I felt like crying right there, but somehow held back the tears.
"Debbie, you'll be pleased to know that I've taken care of your schedule and you won't have to worry about PE class ever again," she stated.
Somehow I knew this wasn't good news.
"Since you don't have to worry about showering with a bunch of real boys anymore, I guess you can start shaving your legs and underarms, just like the other girls," interjected Mr. Cameron.
I nodded my compliance.
"I think she should also shave her pussy, don't you?" suggested Ms. Morris.
"Of course!" replied Mr. Cameron with a laugh. "I will check tomorrow, Debbie. You don't want to disobey me."
"And since she doesn't have to worry about gym class anymore, she should wear panties to school from now on," she added.
"Exactly. In fact I have a bag of them for her right here," he stated. He got up from the edge of the desk and retrieved a bag from his desk drawer. "Make sure you wear these from now on. I will check."
I wanted to argue, but couldn't. My mind couldn't function, and all I could do was nod like some dummy.
"That's all for now, Debbie, you can leave now," he said.
I went home, went up to my room and cried. I stared at the ceiling of my bedroom trying to think of some way out of this mess. I drew a complete blank. If I came forward I would be ridiculed. If Mr. Cameron released those photos I could get the shit beaten out of me. Mom and Dad would suffer because of my weakness. I could run away, but where? There are other options but I don't want to go there, I don't even want to mention it.
I finally decided that I would just do what he says and hope for the best. Then I got up and went into the bathroom and did as they told me. I shaved my legs, my underarms, and then my pubic hair. When was I finished I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like I was twelve or younger. I then wondered what was in the pill he gave me. I also knew that I was in deep trouble.
Faith closed the book. She felt her rage growing towards the two monsters who had abused her nephew. Looking at her watch, she saw that it was almost eight. She checked in on Darren, and found he was still asleep.
She then pulled out her Rolodex and thumbed through it. Dialing the number, she was pleased to get a response by the third ring.
"Sorry to bother you so early, Patsy, but I need an immediate favor."
"What is it, Faith?" asked Patsy.
"I need you to conduct a complete physical on my nephew. I suspect that he's been sexually abused."
"Oh God, I'm so sorry to hear that. Tell me more," stated Patsy.
Faith told her want she knew so far.
"What time do you want to come over?" asked Patsy.
"Darren's still asleep. I'll call you back, but I just wanted to give you a heads up."
"If you're right about this, what do you want to do about it?"
"I don't know yet, but someone is going to pay for this." She then searched for another number and dialed it. She got the answering machine for Sanders, Sanders, and Harrison, Attorneys at Law. She then dialed the extension for Gabrielle Sanders. "Gabby, this is Faith; please call me as soon as you get in."
Chapter 6
Darren was still asleep, so Faith returned to the journal. The next few entries documented more sexual abuse, all of it oral. Mr. Cameron also continued to have Darren take a pill every day. Faith knew these must have been some sort of hormone and were the reason for Darren's physical changes.
Somehow Darren continued to function in his double life. He wrote of how no one seemed to notice what was going on. Then Mr. Cameron took it up a notch.
After school I picked up my pill. It had been a month since I first started taking them and there are some "things" happening to me. My nipples are tender; they also seem bigger, as if they're slightly swollen. I don't dare ask Mr. Cameron about this.
Anyway, when I stopped by to take my pill, Mr. Cameron told me to be at his house at seven.
"I know your parents will be out of town this weekend. So, you'll be able to spend the night with me. Won't that be fun?"
I wondered how he knew about my parents, but again I couldn't question him.
"Yes, Mr. Cameron."
He smiled. "Very good, Debbie. You're a fast learner and I want to help you as much as I can. Now, I want you ready by seven. I'll pick you up at the bus stop down from your house."
I froze; did he just say that he was picking me up?
As if he could read my mind, he nodded. "Yes. Your outfit is in this bag. Change at home and be at the bus stop by seven."
There was no room for argument. "Yes, Mr. Cameron."
I took the bag and left for home. I didn't dare open it until I got home. Mom and Dad had already left for his navy reunion. They left a note with the phone number of the hotel in Baltimore.
I went up to my room and opened the bag. Inside were a short spandex skirt, a garterbelt, stockings, high heels, and a red silk top. There was also a jacket, purse, wig, and makeup.
I stared at the outfit and realized that once I dressed I would look like one of those whores that I saw in the movies. Still, I knew I had to obey, so I got dressed.
I took special care in doing my makeup. Mr. Cameron was very critical of my appearance and I made sure that I looked perfect for him. Next I clipped on my earrings. They were big gold hoops. I had a little trouble with the fake nails, but I got them all on.
I stared at myself in the mirror before leaving. I couldn't believe I was looking at myself. In my short skirt and big hair, I was a different person. That was good, as even if someone saw me, it was very unlikely that they would know it was really me. Before leaving, I packed up my makeup and scanned my room to make sure I left nothing out.
It was so cold outside. I was shivering as I walked quickly down the street. Actually it wasn't that cold, it was just my nerves. Thankfully, I didn't see a soul, as I was so afraid that someone would see me. I stood near the bus stop, and glanced at my watch. It was seven and I prayed that Mr. Cameron would show up soon.
I saw a car approaching, it slowed down as it pulled up to the bus stop. The door opened up as soon as it came to a stop.
"Get in, slut," ordered Mr. Cameron.
I gratefully obeyed.
"Very nice, Debbie. You make a very attractive whore."
I didn't know what to say so I just turned and nervously smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Cameron."
We drove to his house and pulled into the garage. He led me inside and told me to sit on the couch. He then poured me a drink, it was champagne. I had tasted it once before at my cousin's wedding the previous year.
"Drink, Debbie. This is a good drink for a girl like you."
I obeyed and found that it didn't taste too bad. I lost track of how many glasses of champagne I drank, but he never let my glass get empty.
He then began to strip me, starting with my blouse. He seemed very pleased to see that my nipples were growing. When he rubbed them I felt all tingly, and as I reacted, it made him happy.
"Your girlie pills are working nicely, it's so nice to see you growing little titties," he remarked.
We kissed and I responded to him the way I knew would please him. I got no pleasure out of it, but I knew that I had to act like I was enjoying myself. I rubbed against his cock with my hand and could feel it grow. I waited for him to give me the order to start giving him another blow job. I just wanted to get it over with.
"It's time, Debbie," he said, as he stood up and led me to his bedroom. Between the heels and the champagne, I had a hard time walking.
We got into his room and he undressed. I was still in my stockings, heels and garterbelt. The rest of my outfit was scattered around the living room.
What happened next is sort of blurry; it was like it was happening in slow motion. He then had me get on all fours and he then began to rub something between my legs, his fingers began to rub against my asshole, his fingers began to enter me. Then he pressed his cock against me and....
Sorry, I can't put it down in words.
Crap! I can't even be open with myself!
The next morning he had me dress in jeans, a sweater, bra and panties. He didn't have me put on makeup or my wig, but I still looked like a girl, as my hair was getting so long, and he styled it so it looked feminine.
"You became a real woman last night, Debbie. You cannot be a boy now. I made love to you, as I would any other woman, and you responded like a woman. There is no turning back now."
I bit my lower lip and tried to fight back the tears.
"See, you're crying just like a real girl. Now, just in case you get any silly thoughts in your head, I have something for you to watch."
He inserted a tape in his VCR and hit play. It showed me dressing in my bedroom; somehow he videotaped me getting dressed!
"That's right, I watched you dress last night. Now imagine what would happen to you... and your parents, should this tape get out, it wouldn't be very nice, would it?"
I began to cry and beg him not to show it. I promised I would obey him and he just sat there and smiled.
"Very good, Debbie, but I'll hold onto this tape for now, along with everything else I have on you. Now, I have something for you to do today. Jodi, will be by shortly and you will go with her and get your ears pierced. Don't worry; so many real boys have their ears pierced, so no one will notice you."
I didn't argue; how could I?
Jodi arrived a short time later and we drove out of town. I asked her where we were going.
"There's a mall thirty minutes from here. I didn't think you'd want to get your ears pierced in town," she replied.
I didn't say a word the rest of the way. My ears were pieced and we headed home. I finally got the nerve up to speak.
"Why are you two doing this to me?" I blurted out.
Jodi turned to me; there was a look of real sadness on her face. "Like you, I don't have a choice. Maybe some day I can talk to you about it, but not now. Try and be strong."
I don't know if I believe her or not. I have a hard time trusting anyone right now. She is the one who is the reason why I'm being abused; she's the one that put me in his class in the first place, but maybe she's under his control too. I wish this had never happened!
This has to be punishment for my feelings about wanting to be a girl. There is no other explanation for it. If I hadn't been so weak, then I wouldn't be in this predicament. I hate my life and I hate myself. I only wish I had the strength to do something about it.
I sat at home the rest of the weekend. I had been used by a man. I really was becoming the sissy-slut he called me. He had fucked me and I had his sperm in my body, and I hadn't resisted one bit. There I said it, he fucked me. Shit. How could I be so stupid to have fallen into his trap? Am I really a slut? Maybe the real reason I didn't resist is that I wanted him to fuck me?
NO. I can't stand the fact that he used me! I may not have a choice, but I don't have to like it.
If Jodi is also owned by him, does that mean that he'll use me for the rest of my life?
Faith stared at her nephew's words and wondered how he'd managed to survive his abuse and torture.
The phone began to ring, and Faith set down the journal to answer it. "Hello?"
"Faith, this is Gabby, what's wrong?" asked Gabby.
She had been Faith's lawyer for nearly six years. They had met while Faith was still a reporter. Gabby had provided information that helped Faith expose several corrupt politicians.
Faith told her about Darren and the journal.
"What do you want me to do?" asked Gabby.
"For now, I just want to protect Darren. I'd like you to look into what it would take for me to gain custody of him. Can you get ahold of Max for me?"
"I'll see what I can do; he's not the easiest person to track down."
Max Bowie, if that was even his name, was a sometime PI, sometimes bodyguard, who did work for Gabby's firm. Faith had met him through Gabby. They were both too independent to have a relationship with each other, but there was definite chemistry between them.
"I'd appreciate it."
"You want him for investigating your nephew's story or for protection?"
Faith hesitated. "Both."
"I understand. I suppose it would be pointless of me to suggest that you turn this over to the authorities," stated Gabby.
"I need to find out how deep this goes. Darren told me that there were sex parties and that several important people in town were involved. I suspect that the town may be very dirty," replied Faith.
"Sounds like you haven't lost your reporter's sixth sense."
"True. Anyway, I want to protect Darren and uncover this mess, but I need to know how deep it goes. If I just go to the police, some of the scum may get away. I'm also worried about my sister."
"Okay. I'll see if I can find Max. Call me if you need anything."
Faith hung up the phone. She then looked in on Darren. He was just waking up.
"How're you feeling?" she asked.
"Better. I can't believe how long I slept," replied Darren.
"Why don't you take a shower and get dressed. I'll fix you some breakfast, or if you prefer, lunch."
Darren smiled. "Either will be fine. Thank you for letting me stay here."
"It's okay, Darren. After you eat, we'll talk."
Chapter 7
While Darren showered, Faith read some more of his journal. The abuse became almost routine; Darren would go over to Mr. Cameron's home once or twice a week. The sex got more frequent and kinkier. Bondage was added as Darren was restrained and assaulted by Mr. Cameron. Then came the first party where Darren was abused by others.
Mr. Cameron told me that he wanted to see me Saturday afternoon. I had no choice but to obey. I told Mom and Dad that I was going to the movies.
I arrived at his house and he told me to go to "my" room to change. The outfit on the bed was a Carbonville cheerleader's outfit. Debbie was embroidered over the left breast. There was also a note telling me to make sure my makeup was done extra heavy.
The dress fit perfectly — why wouldn't it? He thinks of everything. There was even a new wig, styled to have two pigtails with ribbons matching our school's colors, red and blue.
Mr. Cameron came in and began to take my picture. Another brick in the wall, I thought.
"Now, I'm going to blindfold you and lead you out. You will obey everything I tell you to do, is that clear, Debbie?"
"Yes, Mr. Cameron."
He put the blindfold on me and led me out of the room. It was so quiet as he led me around his house. I was a little disoriented, but I think we ended up in the den. He then tied me down over what felt like a table. My arms were stretched out in front of me as I lay on my belly. My legs were spread apart and tied down. I was confused by what he was doing. He had fucked me many times, but he had never taken such precautions to keep me tied down, usually the bondage was light.
I was in this position for a few minutes before I felt him touching me. His hands ran over my ass and began to pull down my panties. Something seemed different, but I couldn't figure it out at first. His hand began to rub against my ass. I could feel the lube being massaged in.
"Damn, she's tight!"
Oh my god! There was someone touching me. I instinctively tried to pull away, but couldn't.
"Well, seems your little surprise is complete!" laughed the man.
"Pay her no mind, she can't get away," stated Mr. Cameron. "She's a good fuck, so enjoy her."
I felt the man's cock press against my ass and slip in. I gasped as his cock seemed thicker than Mr. Cameron's.
He fucked me long and deep. I could hear Mr. Cameron's comments the whole time. I could also hear his camera clicking. Tears began to run down my face.
The other man finished and told Mr. Cameron that he had done a good job training me.
"She'll be a popular addition to our parties. I know she'll attract a lot of attention. How are her titties coming along?"
"Here, I'll show you," replied Mr. Cameron. He untied and repositioned me. He then stripped me, so that all I had on was the blindfold.
"Oooh, nice. Can you make her a girl scout next time?"
"That's not a problem; she's so petite that she could be a brownie!"
"How do you keep her so slim?" the man asked.
"The hormone pills have a weight loss additive mixed in. I plan on keeping her looking young."
"Oh yes, that will be nice. She's a cute little sissy. I can't believe she's really sixteen."
"I know, I got lucky with her."
Faith then heard Darren's footsteps.
She made him pancakes and bacon. Darren ate three helpings. He looked over and saw his journal.
"How far have you gotten?" he asked.
"The first time he let someone else use you," she replied softly.
"Oh."
"Darren, do you remember who the other man was?" she asked.
"It was my dad's boss," he replied meekly. "I recognized his voice later on."
"Okay, well, I want you to know that I'm going to help you. We're also going to put a stop to this."
"How? No one back there believes me. If I go back, they'll throw me in the loony bin!"
"No, they won't. I'm going to have some friends help me," replied Faith. "Listen to me, Darren; no one is going to hurt you."
"I wish I could believe you," answered Darren.
"Trust me, Darren. Now, I called a friend of mine; she's a doctor, and I want her to examine you."
Darren stared back. "When?"
"As soon as possible," she replied. "This afternoon?"
"Is it necessary?"
"Yes. We need to make sure that you haven't been injured. There's also the issue of the pills you've been taking."
"I have some of them," replied Darren.
"How? From what I've read Mr. Cameron watched you take them."
"I palmed one or two. I have them in my bag."
Faith smiled. "Darren, you're pretty slick. I'm proud of you!"
"Thanks, Aunt Faith."
"Darren, may I ask you something?"
"Sure."
"Do you still want to be a girl?"
He stared back at her. "Even after everything that has happened, the answer is yes."
"Okay, we'll have to tell Patsy that; she may be able to help."
"Do you think they'll come looking for me? I don't want to go back there!"
"Darren, no one is going to force you anywhere."
Chapter 8
Faith and Darren drove into Mystic in her white Volvo station wagon to the office of her friend Patsy. Dr. Patricia Neves had been friends with Faith since they were in grade school. She was third generation Portuguese-American. She was also the first member of her family to go to college. Her father and four brothers were all lobstermen.
She was a slight woman with long dark brown hair. She had piercing eyes that never missed a detail.
"Patsy, this is my nephew, Darren," introduced Faith.
"It's a pleasure to meet you," replied Patsy with a smile that made Darren feel right at ease.
They sat down in her office.
"Now, Darren, your aunt has told me that you've been sexual abused. I want to do a full exam on you. I will tell you everything that I'm doing and why. Is that okay?"
"Yes, Dr. Neves."
"Please call me Patsy."
"Okay, Patsy."
"I will have to take some blood for testing. I'll have to send it away to a lab, but don't worry. I can protect your privacy."
"What sorts of tests?" asked Faith.
"Sexually transmitted diseases," she replied. "We finally have a test for HIV that I would like to run too."
"HIV? You mean AIDS?" asked Darren with a horrified look on his face. He began to tremble slightly.
"Darren, it's just a precaution. I don't know a nice way of asking this, but how many different sexual partners have you had?"
Darren seemed to be calculating the number in his head. "Maybe twenty-five, it could be higher, as I was blindfolded some of the time."
Patsy cast a glance at her friend. "Okay, we need to make sure that none of these men passed something on to you."
"If it's AIDS, what can you do?"
"Let's just run the tests first, okay?"
Darren bit his lower lip. "Okay."
"Patsy, there's something else you need to be told; Darren's most likely a transsexual. His teacher has been giving him hormones," interjected Faith.
"I have one of the pills here," added Darren.
"Okay, that will help. I have a friend who's a therapist; she's very knowledgeable on gender issues. Would you like to see her?"
"Maybe," replied Darren.
"Well, we have time, so why don't you follow me into my examination room, Darren. Faith, why don't you wait in here?"
"Is that okay with you, Darren?" asked Faith.
"Yes, I trust her," replied Darren with a smile.
"Well, thank you very much, Darren. I really appreciate that," interjected Patsy. She then winked at Darren.
After they left, Faith took out the journal from her bag and began to read again.
Chapter 9
Over the next few months Darren was dressed in a variety of outfits. There were notes written to the side of the journal entries, obviously written by Darren at a later date. He assigned nicknames to the men who used him. In some cases the nicknames had been crossed out and the man's actual name was written in. She took out her notebook and began to record the names. Her final tally was twenty-five different men. Max would find these very useful, she hoped.
Faith then reached the first entry where Darren found out that there were other teens being used as sex slaves.
Mr. Cameron told me to be at his house after school. I wish this was over, but wishing hasn't worked yet and so I obeyed his orders and went to his home.
My outfit today was the uniform of the local Catholic high school. I put on my training bra, panties, white short sleeve blouse, and plaid skirt. There were also white knee socks and patent leather shoes. I put on the blonde wig that has two pigtails. I wondered who would use me today as I did my makeup.
Mr. Cameron knocked on the door and asked me if I was ready. I told him I was ready for his inspection. He was very pleased with my appearance.
"Follow me, Debbie; I have some very anxious guests who need your services. But before we go out there I have a warning for you; there are some other sluts working the party, if any of you talk to each other about this, I will find out and punish you severely."
"Yes, Mr. Cameron."
"I know that many of your fellow students have noticed how you've changed, but you know why none have picked on you?"
I shook my head. Considering how some of the kids were picked on at school, I was surprised that I hadn't become a target.
"You have bodyguards. There are other students who work for me. They protect you and my other girls. However, they also report to me if you have been misbehaving. So, remember that, slut."
It made sense. I was now a real wimp; my hair was longer than some of the girls, and I had pierced ears, yet no one ever bothered me. I also knew that these so-called protectors could also be used to punish me at the orders of Mr. Cameron.
"I will, Mr. Cameron."
Once out in the den, I saw two other girls dressed in similar outfits. I recognized both from school, but didn't really know either of them. Both were seniors and they wouldn't talk to a junior. I was slightly surprised that they were real girls. I guess I was expecting to see more girls like me.
I had sex with two men, both orally. They were wearing masks, but I recognized them. One was Joker and the other Dopey.
Faith looked at the notes on the side, Joker was listed as Coach Thompson, and Dopey was identified as Mr. Knox. She would ask Darren who they were later. She wondered how big the sex ring was in the town. She then returned to the journal.
I can't believe that these guys can do this to us, and they act like nothing happened back in school. I hate them; I hate them with all my heart!
"Faith, we're done," announced Patsy as she walked back into her office with Darren.
"How're you doing, Darren?"
"She says pretty good, all things considered," he replied.
"I'd like him to put some pounds back on, he's underweight," interjected Patsy.
"When will you get the test results back?" asked Faith.
"I should have them by the end of next week. I can push for faster results, but it's expensive."
"Send me the bill," replied Faith. The extra cost would be money well spent for Darren's peace of mind.
"Okay, I should have them back in three days. I'll call you when they get in."
"What about the pill?"
"I'll send it in to be analyzed. It's a custom job, as it doesn't match anything I've ever seen. Obviously, it has a high dose of female hormones," replied Patsy. "I would like to suggest that Darren stay on hormones for now. I don't want to shock his system by total withdrawal. I'll write out a prescription."
Faith looked at Darren who nodded his approval. "Okay, that sounds good."
"I'll adjust your dosage, Darren, as soon as I get the lab reports back. I should have it back tomorrow, as I have a friend who works at Pfizer over in Groton," continued Patsy.
"Thank you, thank you for everything," replied Darren.
"Oh, Faith, Darren and I talked about my creating a file for him. It can be used as evidence when you catch those who did this to him."
"Great, I appreciate this, Patsy."
Patsy smiled and gave Darren a big hug. "I'll see you both around."
Chapter 10
Back at Faith's house, they sat down in the living room.
"I'm still reading your journal, but I have some more questions for you, if you don't mind."
"I don't mind, Aunt Faith."
"Who are these people?" she asked as she showed him a list of names that she had copied form the journal.
"Coach Thompson is the baseball coach and health teacher. Mr. Knox is my principal. I wrote those in while I rode the bus out here."
"If it's not too much trouble, I'd like you to write out who each of these men is. If you want I can let you do it on my computer."
"You have a computer?"
Faith smiled at his response. "Yes, I've been using one for a few months."
"Is it a Mac?"
Faith nodded.
"Cool."
The rest of the afternoon, Faith and Darren sat at her desk compiling a list of men who had used him. Eighteen men were unidentified; all had been with Darren more than once.
"What I'd like you to do for each of the men you can't identify is to write as much as you can remember about them," explained Faith.
"You mean like their size, voice, stuff like that?"
"Exactly, my dear Watson," replied Faith.
Darren laughed. Over the next hour, he complied workable descriptions for seventeen of the men.
"This one is a problem. I called him the Ghost, because I never saw him. I was always wearing a blindfold when I was with him."
"So tell me what you do remember," she asked.
"He never spoke, he was fat, and he smelled like cigars."
"That's good, was it always the same aroma?"
"Aroma? No, it was always the same stench! He smoked those cheap stinky ones like Uncle Harold did."
Faith chuckled. Harold was Art's brother. He used to smoke cheap stogies, until the doctors made him quit. He was also in the navy and was currently stationed in Holy Loch, Scotland.
"Okay, that's a good start, what else can you remember?"
"He has false teeth," added Darren. "I know that's pretty gross."
"It is, but it is also very useful. How many times were you with him?"
"Five times," replied Darren.
"How did you get through it?" asked Faith.
"I concentrated on something else. I tried to take myself to another place. It didn't always work, but I did everything possible to distract myself from what was happening to me."
"Okay, this is good enough for now. What do you say that we go out and get some lobster; does that sound good to you?"
"Lobster? I don't have any fancy clothes," replied Darren. "The last time I had lobster was when we went out to dinner in Hagerstown."
"You're dressed fine. This is New England, and we're going to a lobster house. The food is great, but it's not fancy."
Chapter 11
Just as Faith promised, the food was excellent. They ate inside, as it was still raining. The tables were wooden picnic tables, covered with paper tablecloths. The other half of the restaurant was a fish market.
"Wow, that's the best lobster I've ever had," Darren stated, as he dipped another piece of claw meat into the drawn butter.
"It should be, it was in the sound until this morning," replied Faith, as she cracked open a claw.
"So what happens next?" asked Darren.
"I'm waiting for a friend to call. I'm going to ask him to nose around in Carbonville and see what he can turn up," explained Faith.
"And then?"
"Once we know how deep it goes, we'll expose it."
"The police won't do anything."
"I'm not talking about the local police; judging by the amount of corruption in the school, they're probably involved. This sort of thing is too big not to be noticed by an honest cop. No, I'm talking about the state police, and if we can find that there was any interstate transportation of teens, then we'll get the Feds involved."
"I was taken to parties at places other than Mr. Cameron's house a few times. We once drove nearly an hour before getting there."
"How far is it to Pennsylvania from Carbonville?"
"Twenty minutes."
"That could be the key to busting this ring up."
Darren leaned forward. "What will happen to me?
"Obviously, the charges against you are false. But you're still just sixteen. I will try to gain custody of you, if you'd like."
Darren sat in silence. "I don't hate my parents, even after they wanted to send me away. But I can't go back there if they hate me either."
"You have time to make up your mind. I've contacted my lawyer, and she's pretty good."
"Do you think that they'll come here to get me?" he asked.
Faith realized that he wasn't talking about his parents. "No, I doubt they'll come out here."
"I know you're lying, but I appreciate you trying to make me feel better," added Darren.
Faith grinned. "Don't worry; my friend can handle anything they try."
"I guess we also need to address my gender issue too." He then let out a big yawn.
"All in good time, Darren. I suggest for now we head home and you get some more sleep.
"No argument here," he replied. "I want to say that I love you, Aunt Faith."
"I love you too, Darren."
They drove back to her house, and Darren went immediately to bed. Faith read more of his journal. Darren had finally gotten the nerve to speak to his parents; somehow Mr. Cameron must have sensed what was about to happen. She read the despair in Darren's words as he wrote about the meeting with the principal and his parents. Faith had to begrudgingly admit that drug charges were a nice touch when it came to framing Darren.
She finished it just as the news was ending. It stopped right before his running away. She switched over to NBC to watch The Tonight Show. Johnny Carson's nightly monologue was one of her guilty pleasures.
Just as it ended, her phone rang.
"Faith, I heard you need some help," a man's voice greeted her.
It was Max Bowie.
"Yes, Max, I need your help."
"At the usual rate?"
"Double," replied Faith.
"Well, it must be important then; you've never offered me two dinners before. I'll be there tomorrow morning."
"Don't you want to know the details?"
"No, they can wait. Knowing you, this is something serious."
"It is, and it involves family."
"Okay, see you tomorrow morning for breakfast."
Faith hung up the phone. She felt good knowing Max would be helping. She turned off the TV and checked the locks before going to bed. After checking in on Darren, she retired to her room.
Before she turned off the light, she pulled out the .38 Smith and Wesson from her nightstand. Max had given it to her when she was writing an article on corruption involving tow trucks in Boston. She had received several death threats after the article was published. Max had taken her to the range until she became fairly proficient. She still went to the range every few weeks, as it was a way to release stress. Faith held the gun and then loaded it before putting back in the nightstand, just in case.
Chapter 12
The rain was finally over and the morning sun felt wonderful. Faith was sitting out on her deck reading the morning papers. In addition to reading the local paper, The Day, she also received the Boston Globe. In some ways, she missed working for the paper.
Darren joined her a little after eight. "Good morning."
"Good morning, Darren. Did you sleep well?"
"So-so. I had a nightmare that I was back with Mr. Cameron."
"Oh. I'm sorry."
"Patsy said that I might have nightmares for a while," he replied, as he sat down at the table.
"If you need to talk about it, I'm always here."
"I know, and I appreciate it."
"So, are you hungry?"
Darren nodded.
"Okay, how about French toast?" she asked.
"That sounds great."
"Come on, you can help me."
They walked into the house. Faith dug out the ingredients as Darren set the table.
"Better make it for three," stated Faith.
"Really?"
"Yes, he said he'd be here for breakfast."
On cue, her doorbell rang.
Faith walked over and looked through the peephole; she turned to Darren and smiled as she opened the door.
"Just in time for breakfast, Max," she greeted him.
He walked in and hugged Faith. "Good to see you, Faith."
Max Bowie was a large man, at six-one, one hundred eighty pounds. His reddish-brown hair was short.
"Max, this is my nephew, Darren."
Max smiled as he shook Darren's hand. "Pleased to meet you, Darren."
"Well, I need to start cooking the French toast. Let's head back to the kitchen."
Over breakfast, Faith and Darren filled Max in on why they needed his help.
"I'd like to read your journal, if you don't mind, Darren," asked Max, as he picked up his coffee mug.
"No, I want to do whatever it takes to stop this."
"Good. Look, I agree with Faith that this is a huge conspiracy. I wouldn't be surprised if this has been going on for years. Your guidance counselor may have been forced into this. I'll dig out the truth," continued Max. "But before I head out there, I need to take care of a few things here."
"Like what?" asked Faith.
"I want to install a security system. I know you picked this place out because of the isolation, but I'd sleep easier if you had some protection. I have a friend who'll wire the house and also do a few other things."
"Anything else?" asked Faith.
"Yes, I'd like you to call your sister. Don't tell her that Darren's here; rather just make it a social call. Don't you have a new book coming out soon?" he asked.
"Yes, it comes out in a month."
"Okay, then tell her that you may be in Baltimore next month for a book signing and that you'd like to see them. I want to judge her reaction, among other things," continued Max.
"Do you think my parents are in on this?" asked Darren.
Max shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry, Darren, but in my line of work you never discount anyone."
"Someday you must tell me what exactly your line of work is," piped in Faith.
Max smiled. "Someday, I may even know myself."
After breakfast was cleaned up, Max hooked up an electronic device to the phone.
"What does this do?" asked Darren.
"It records all conversations, but more importantly it will let me know if the conversation is being recorded on the other end. I can tell that by looking at these dials."
"So when Aunt Faith calls Mom, you can see if her phone is tapped," stated Darren.
"Very good," replied Max. "I'll even be able to determine how sophisticated the tap is."
"Is it ready?" asked Faith.
"Sure, you want to call now?"
"Mom should be home right now," added Darren.
"Okay," said Faith as she picked up the phone and dialed the number. After three rings it was picked up.
"Hello?"
"Good morning, Hope, it's Faith."
"Faith? Oh, good morning, this is a pleasure!"
"I just wanted to call and say hi. I just got my schedule for book signings, and it looks like I may be in Baltimore next month. I'd love to see you."
"Really? That would be nice."
Max looked at the dials and nodded to Darren. "Your parent's phone is tapped. Not a very good system, but someone is listening to their calls."
"So, how're Art and Darren?" asked Faith.
"Art just got a promotion; he's going to become a shift manager," answered Hope.
"And Darren?"
There was a long pause. "Oh, he's off at camp for the summer; he's an assistant counselor. He left a week ago."
"Oh, sorry I missed him. I'll send him a copy of my new book, can I have the address?"
"Um, why don't you just send it here, we'll send it to him."
"Okay, that'll work. I bet you miss him," asked Faith.
"What? Oh yes, I miss him. Well, this must be costing you a fortune calling at this time of the day. I don't want to keep you, Faith. Please keep in touch."
"Well, you take care, and say hi to Art and Darren for me."
"I will. Good-bye, Faith."
Faith said good-bye and hung up the phone.
Darren was fighting back tears. "She doesn't care about me anymore."
"You don't know that for sure. They might have threatened her," stated Faith.
"They're obviously trying to find out where you are, Darren. Judging from the readings, I would say that your Mom doesn't know her phone is tapped," commented Max.
"What will they do to me, if they get me, Max?"
Max glanced at Faith.
"Please be honest," continued Darren.
"I'd say that you're too big of a risk to let go. If they took the effort to put a tap on the phone, I imagine that they want you pretty bad. If they have half a brain between them, then they'll track you here."
"What do we do?" asked Faith.
"I'll have the security system hooked up ASAP. I'll also have some friends keep an eye on you," explained Max. "I'll pay a little visit to Carbonville and see what I can turn up. For now, I'd like to have a look at the journal and notes."
Chapter 13
Max spent the rest of the day reading the journal and Faith's notes. Two men arrived around two and began to install a security system, including an alarm and motion sensitive lights.
By dinnertime, the system was operational and Max was done reading.
"You have an eye for detail, Darren, I'm very impressed," stated Max, as he lit the fire in the grill.
They were out on the deck. Faith was preparing some chicken breasts to be barbecued.
"I tried to concentrate while they used me, to take my mind off what they were doing to me."
"This is going to cause quite a stink when it blows up," continued Max. "Well, at least we have the security system up and operational. I'll show both how to work it after dinner. It's pretty easy to turn on. I also want you to know how to set off the panic button, should someone break in."
"I'm so sorry I dragged you into this mess, I shouldn't have come here," lamented Darren.
Faith shook her head. "Nonsense, Darren. You did nothing wrong."
"Darren, you're the victim in all this. It also took great bravery for you to escape," added Max.
"But this is my fault; if I hadn't written that paper, then this wouldn't have happened," replied Darren.
"You can't be so sure. It's obvious that they targeted you without knowing you were transsexual. I imagine that they would have dragged you into this regardless," explained Max.
"You think so?" asked Darren.
Max nodded. "Since you insist on hearing the truth, I want you to know one more thing; I don't think they had any intention of putting you into an institution. I suspect that you would have been killed. I want you to know that I'll do everything in my power to prevent them from hurting you ever again."
"Even though I'm... transsexual?"
"What difference does that make? Look, it's your life Darren; if you feel more comfortable as a girl, then who am I to object?"
"Thanks, Max."
"No problem, kid," replied Max. He then cocked his head as he stared at Darren. "I just thought of something; it might be better if Darren became a girl."
"What do you mean?" asked Faith.
"Well, if I was one of the bad guys, I would hire someone to track Darren. Judging by what you took with you, I would be looking for a boy."
"But wouldn't they know that I want to be a girl?" asked Darren.
"Maybe not, I suspect that they'd tell the person sent to get you just enough information."
"What do you think, Aunt Faith?" asked Darren.
"I only write detective novels, dear. Max is the resident expert, but what really matters is what you think."
"It would be nice to be me... not that thing they made me... and not a boy...."
There was a long silence. Faith decided to break it. "We can start tomorrow if you want."
Darren nodded.
"What do you want to be called? I assume anything but Debbie," continued Faith.
"You got that right!" he replied. "I'll think about it, if you don't mind."
Chapter 14
It was after ten, and Faith and Max were sitting outside on her deck drinking cognac.
"This is very good, where did you find it?" asked Faith.
"In a little shop near the Seine," he replied.
"Thank you for coming out here."
"You're welcome. I don't mind, besides Darren's a nice kid. It really pisses me off that someone abused him. I'm going to take special joy in taking them down."
"So what's the plan?" asked Faith.
"Well, since I can't legally go in and shoot them, we'll have to do this with more finesse. I'll see what I can find out by poking around Carbonville. Since you're the writer, you can help me consolidate it all. Who knows, it might become your next bestseller."
"Are you saying we expose them by writing a book? That's silly."
"No, you write it, document it, and we'll turn it all over to the Feds. They can make the arrests and should the book be published, the profits can help a young person I know get on with her life."
"Wow, and I thought all you were good for was muscle!" quipped Faith.
"I'm still pretty good at that too," he replied with a wink.
Faith was glad that it was too dark for him to see her blush. For some reason she felt like a schoolgirl around him.
"The security system will provide you protection, but if they find out Darren is here, they won't stop till they get him. We should consider stashing him somewhere else."
"I know. I've been thinking about that."
"Who knows he's here?"
"Patsy Neves, my doctor, and of course Gabby." She then told Max about taking Darren for a physical.
"She sounds trustworthy, and I know we can trust Gabby."
Faith took another sip of her drink. "When are you leaving for Carbonville?"
"Not for a day or so. I want to check in with some contacts before going out there, why?"
"I have a friend in Baltimore who writes for the Baltimore Sun. I'll call her and see if she has any info on Carbonville."
"Good idea. Hey, that gives me an idea. I have a friend who deals in fake IDs. What do you think about having Darren become my kid sister who's staying with you for the summer?"
"What if they check your background?"
"Good luck on that, most of it is made up anyway!" laughed Max.
Faith joined in the laughter, although she wasn't exactly sure if he was telling the truth or not.
"By the way, thanks for your suggestion regarding Darren becoming a girl. I was trying to think of a way to allow him to transition. The trouble is that I have no legal authority over him, and he's only sixteen."
"No problem. It seems silly for him to suffer for two more years just because society is lagging."
Faith's eyebrows rose. "I'm impressed; I didn't suspect that you were so liberal."
"I'm not liberal. Like I said to Darren, it's his life, and he has a right to be happy."
"Well, I'm going to bed, you need anything?" asked Faith as she stood up.
Max looked at her with a sly grin, with a meaning that showed through even in the dim light.
"Do you need anything besides that?" she replied with a laugh.
He shook his head. "It's just good to see you again, Faith."
Chapter 15
The following morning Faith called her friend in Baltimore.
"Well, this is a surprise! You know, Faith, if you keep this up every hack with a pen will start to write books," joked Marissa Jacobs. "By the way, I got an advance copy of your latest, and it's wonderful."
"Thanks, Marissa, I appreciate the good reviews. The reason I'm calling is I need some information on a small town near you. It's called Carbonville; have you ever heard of it?"
"Unfortunately, yes. It's become a sort of hobby of mine, monitoring the most corrupt little town in Maryland. I once drove through there during one of my weekend hunts for antiques. I was arrested for doing twenty-seven in a twenty-five zone. The fine was three hundred bucks! I couldn't believe it, so I started keeping a file. I've later found out that there's more going on there than a speed trap. However, I've never gotten enough dirt to turn it into a story, but one can always hope!"
"What can you tell me about it?" asked Faith excitedly, not believing her luck.
"Wait a second and I'll get my file," stated Marissa. "Okay, the town is run by a local family, the Camerons. Virtually every governmental job in town is either held by a member of the family or a very close associate. That's not all that unusual around here, but there's more. I've seen the name of the town in several probes of interstate smuggling of everything from drugs to cigarettes; the problem is no one has ever made any inroads into the family. The State Police have made some minor arrests, but nothing significant."
"Very interesting."
"The town is also far enough away from any major city that they don't attract a lot of attention. They're also sort of low end on the crime list; yes, drug dealings exist, but far worse goes down here in Baltimore on a daily basis."
"Tell me more about the Camerons," asked Faith, as she wrote notes.
"The leader of the clan is also the mayor. His name is Harry Cameron, and he's been re-elected eight straight times, the last four times unopposed. Most people call him coach, as he used to coach the local high school football team even though he retired over ten years ago. His brother Russell runs the local machine shop, the town's biggest employer, and his son-in-law Randy Monroe in the chief of police."
"Does Harry have any kids?"
"Yes, one son and two daughters. Harry Jr. is presently a high school teacher. His oldest daughter, Mary, is married to the aforementioned Randy Monroe, and his youngest daughter, Colleen, is married to Gregory Knox, the high school principal."
"Okay, so who runs the crime aspect?"
"Everything that happens in the town goes through Harry Sr. He may not actually run anything, but he gets a kickback. Monroe is suspected of running most of the smuggling. He may be the only police chief in Maryland who once did three years in Leavenworth."
"You're kidding?"
"No, he did time for armed robbery."
"What about the son?"
"Harry, Jr.? So far, he's maintained a clean record, but I think he's being groomed for something; he's his father's pride and joy."
"Anyone else I should be aware of?"
"How 'bout the local minister?"
"Really?"
"Yes, his name is, where is it... oh, here it is, Dean Greenville. His name came up a few years ago during a child abuse case here in Baltimore. He was accused of providing teens to local perverts. The case fell apart when the main witness disappeared. The charges were dropped and Rev. Greenville left town."
"What about Russell?"
"He used to live here in Baltimore, has a record for working in chop-shops. He was caught twice before heading back home to Carbonville."
"Do you think he's still in the business?"
"I wouldn't doubt it. I can see what my connections in the State Police think. I can tell you one thing, they don't like strangers there. I went back to nose around town and within an hour I was being followed by the local cops. I didn't want to get another three hundred buck ticket, so I left. No one would talk to me anyway."
'So why haven't you written about it?" asked Faith.
"Not enough evidence, besides it's a small town; no one cares about it unless something big is going on there. Like I said, the town is more of a hobby to me than anything."
"Thanks, Marissa, you've been very helpful."
"Whoa, hold on Faith, what's up? You just didn't call me up to do research on some shit-hole town in Maryland. There are plenty of corrupt places closer to you."
"Actually more corrupt; however, you're right, I'm working on something. If you hear anything on Carbonville, call me."
"You working on a book?"
"Maybe, but that's not the main reason. I'll tell you one thing; I'll give you the story when it breaks."
"Really? Hmm, I'll tell you what, I'll send you a copy of my file. Who says having a hobby doesn't pay!"
"That would be great, Marissa. Oh, one more thing, do you have anything on a man named Art Wagner?"
"The name isn't familiar."
"Okay, thanks again, Marissa, I'll be in touch with you."
"Good talking to you again, Faith."
Faith hung up the phone and began to sort through her notes. Max came into the kitchen and found her writing out data on three by five cards.
"Looks like you've had a productive morning," he stated as he looked at the cards.
"Yes, it appears that Carbonville is a festering little pool of corruption, but nothing big enough to attract the attention of the Feds," replied Faith. "My friend Marissa is going to send me her file."
"I imagine that there's more going on there then she knows," stated Max as he read the cards. "The chief of police has a record, that's rich!"
"You better be careful when you go there," advised Faith. She told him about Marissa's experiences in Carbonville.
"Careful is my middle name," replied Max. "Is Darren up?"
"No, he's still asleep. Do you think it's safe for me to take him into town?"
"It should be. Where are you planning to go?"
"My hairdresser first, then over to the new mall over in Waterford. It won't take much to make him passable."
"I know. Any idea on what they were giving him?"
"Patsy is trying to have it analyzed."
"Can I have her number? I may be able to give her a hand, if she gets stuck."
Faith wrote out Patsy's number on one of the cards, and then handed it to Max. "You're going to follow us, aren't you?"
Max smiled and pointed a finger at his chest.
"I'll see if I can pick up your tail."
Max laughed. "Good luck!"
Darren walked into the kitchen. He was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. The t-shirt was tight enough that it showed off his small breasts. With his long hair, pierced ears, and thin physique, he looked very feminine.
"Good morning, Darren," greeted Faith.
He greeted both of them and then looked at Faith's notes.
"You mean Dad's boss is a crook too?" he asked.
"It looks like it," replied Faith. "Well, I'll clean this up and make some breakfast."
Over scrambled eggs and bacon, they discussed their plans.
Darren listened intently then spoke. "By the way, I've thought of a name. It's Diana."
"That's a nice name, any particular reason?" asked Faith.
"Yes, she was the hunter in mythology. I'm tired of being the hunted."
"I like that attitude, Diana," added Max.
Chapter 16
Faith drove Diana into Mystic to her hairdresser. Before they left, Faith had given Diana a red short sleeve blouse, a necklace, and silver hoop earrings.
Diana applied her own makeup and seemed very pleased when Faith complimented her. Faith noticed how happy Diana was; in fact, she seemed like a new person.
"Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Faith.
"Yes. Throughout everything that has happened to me, I've never lost the desire to become a girl," replied Diana with joy in her voice. "I appreciate that you're giving me a chance to be a normal girl. I don't know how this is all going to turn out, but at least I'll know some happiness."
The salon usually didn't open until eleven on Fridays, but the owner made a special concession for Faith.
"Faith, I'm so pleased that you trust me with your friend's sister," stated the woman who opened the door for them.
"Diana, this is Gail."
Gail Clapton was another old friend of Faith's. They had known each other since high school and Faith trusted her implicitly. Faith had told her the truth about Diana, and the cover story. Gail eagerly agreed to play along, as she was also a big fan of Faith's detective series.
Gail was five-six and weighed one-hundred-seventy pounds. She was married and had four kids.
"Now, what sort of style do you have in mind, Diana? Please don't tell me a Princess Diana style; we just had our prom season here, and I'm so sick of doing those!" joked Gail.
"I trust you to pick out something nice," replied Diana.
"Okay, and while we're at it, how do you feel about a different color?"
"Anything but blonde," replied Diana instantly.
Gail glanced at Faith and nodded knowingly. "Okay, I was thinking of maybe auburn, which would look good on you."
They spent two hours in the salon. Diana's new style was short and layered. In addition to dyeing and styling Diana's hair, Gail also waxed and dyed her brows, and gave her a manicure. She topped off Diana's new look by doing her makeup.
The result was that Diana looked like a new person.
"I can't believe this is me," Diana squealed in delight as she stared at herself in the mirror.
"You look lovely, Diana. I'm so happy to have been the one to help you," remarked Gail. "You're always welcome here."
"Thank you, Gail," replied Diana as she hugged her.
The next stop was the mall. They drove down I-95 to the Waterford Mall. As they crossed the Thames River, Faith pointed out the submarine base and the Coast Guard Academy on the right hand side and Electric Boat to the left.
"What's that obelisk on the hill to the left?" asked Diana.
"That's the monument for the Battle of Groton at Fort Griswold. The British under Benedict Arnold attacked Groton during the Revolutionary War. Col. William Ledyard defended Fort Griswold and was killed along with most of his men after he surrendered."
"Can we go there someday?"
"Sure, why not? I haven't been there since my sixth grade field trip."
"Why do you keep looking in the rearview mirrors?" asked Diana.
"I'm looking for Max. Damn, he's good. I know he's following us, but I can't pick him up."
"You like him, don't you, Aunt Faith?"
"Yes, I do."
"Cool, I like him too."
They arrived at the large mall and parked near one of the entrances.
"Now, we have a lot to get, but I'd like to focus on essentials — casual clothes, shoes, accessories, makeup, and toiletries," remarked Faith.
"I'll pay you back... some day," replied Diana.
"Don't worry about it, Diana. I've always wanted a little girl to spoil, and a niece is the next best thing!"
They spent three hours working their way down the mall. This included four trips to the car to drop things off.
On the way back, they talked about the shopping trip and how normal everything felt.
As they unloaded the car, Max pulled up behind them. He let out a wolf whistle.
"If you think that will get you out of helping us unload the car, you've got another think coming," remarked Faith.
He just smiled and helped them carry in Diana's new wardrobe.
As Faith and Diana unpacked the bags, Max took off to pick up some lobsters for dinner.
"Oh, don't forget to get some corn on the cob, if you can find any," stated Faith.
"Do you have any beer?" he asked.
"No, I'm out."
"No problem, I'll pick up some too."
Faith was impressed by how neatly Diana put away her new clothes. She mentioned this to her.
"I was trained this way. I would get punished if I didn't do it neatly," she replied.
"What do you mean punished?" asked Faith.
Diana sighed. "I didn't put everything in the diary. I was spanked if I 'displeased' him. He would spank me until I cried. There were some things that I didn't want to record."
"I'm sorry, Diana."
"It's okay, Aunt Faith. He's never going to touch me again."
Chapter 17
Faith was in the kitchen preparing dinner, when her phone rang.
"Faith, it's Patsy. I just got the results back for the pills he was taking."
"Go on," replied Faith.
"They're very strong, and I can't trace them to anything that's on the market. It looks like they're from Europe, probably initially designed for women who have had a hysterectomy. I doubt they would ever pass through the FDA. There's also an illegal weight reduction drug mixed with them. As I mentioned earlier, I'd like Darren to stay on hormones for the immediate future, at least until I can find out more on the pills."
"Okay, can you make the prescription out to Diana Bowie, which will be the name on her ID.?"
"Sure, I'll list you as her guardian while we're at it. I'll send it to your usual pharmacy."
"Oh, can I get a copy of the lab report on the pills? I have a friend who might be able to narrow down its production."
"Sure, that would be great. One more thing, I should have DarrenxC9 I mean Diana's test results back tomorrow. I'll call you as soon as they arrive."
"That would be great. My friend is Max Bowie, and he'll be by for the lab report tomorrow."
"Okay, well, I'll talk to you tomorrow. Good night, Faith."
"Good night, and thank you, Patsy."
Faith hung up the phone as Max walked in with the corn.
"I got lucky and got the last six ears. They're small, but fresh," stated Max.
"Where's Diana?"
"She's helping with the groceries."
Diana walked in with the lobsters and humming the theme from The Tonight Show. "Here's dinner!"
"Very funny," replied Faith.
Max brought in the rest. He offered Faith a beer before he put the rest in the fridge.
"Mmm, Narragansett, good choice," stated Faith as she took a sip of the beer from the bottle.
"They had it on ice, couldn't resist," replied Max, as he tapped his bottle against hers.
Faith told them about Patsy's call while she cooked dinner.
"Does Patsy know she might get in trouble for what she's doing?" asked Max.
"Yes, she doesn't care. She's crossed the line a few times to help people in trouble," replied Faith.
"What do you mean?" asked Diana.
"She's helped teenage girls get birth control, among other things," replied Faith.
"Oh, I talked to my friend, and he's preparing your new ID, Diana. What do you want your middle name to be?" asked Max.
Diana shrugged her shoulders.
"How about Veronica?" offered Faith.
"You mean after Grandma?" asked Diana.
Faith nodded as she dropped the lobsters in the pot.
"That's cool, I'd like that."
"Now you know this is a fake ID — granted a very good fake, but a fake nevertheless," stated Max.
"I know, but I'd like to have some tie to my real family," she replied.
"Okay, I'll go call him. He'll drop off your new birth certificate, social security card, and a few other things tomorrow. He'll also have to take your photo for your school ID."
"Okay, sounds so James Bondish!"
Max laughed. "Please, I'm much better than he is!" He then cast a glance at Faith, who winked back.
Chapter 18
By mid-morning Diana had her identification. Her hometown was Cambridge, Mass. There was one small change, instead of being Max's sister, Diana was now his daughter. The ID specialist said it would give anyone checking less loose ends to trace. Max thought the only reason the specialist suggested the idea was to get back at him for beating him in poker regularly.
"So what was his name?" asked Faith.
"He doesn't give that out when he's working," replied Max.
Diana was too busy looking at her ID. "The only thing is year of birth, I'm now fifteen again!"
"He didn't think you should be the same age as before."
Faith looked at a photo of Darren and then Diana. It was remarkable how different she looked. They didn't even look like they were related.
"I need to go pick up the lab report," stated Max.
"Can I go with you, Dad?" asked Diana.
He flashed her a dirty look then broke up laughing. "Okay, come on, kid."
"Why don't you pick up her prescription while you're at it? I'll call and let them know you're coming," suggested Faith.
"Okay, where's the pharmacy?" asked Max.
"Just down the block from Patsy's office, she'll give you directions."
Faith then returned to looking at the file cards. Twenty minutes later, the doorbell rang; it was a courier with a package.
Faith looked at the sender and saw it was from Marissa Jacobs. She immediately signed for the large package and opened it up and spread the contents out on the kitchen table. In addition to files and newspaper clippings, there were photographs. As soon as Faith looked at the photo of Harry Cameron Sr., she knew he had to be the Ghost. It was a photo taken at some public event, and Harry's large gut was very evident. Sticking out of his mouth was a thick stogie.
She began to read through the files and look at the men who ruled Carbonville. Russell Cameron looked like a younger version of Harry Sr.; his gut wasn't as big, but he was younger. The only photo of Harry Jr. was in a group shot with the principal.
Faith picked up the phone and called Marissa to thank her.
"Wow, it sure got there fast. Let me know if there's anything else I can do to help," replied Marissa.
"There is, have you heard of any sex parties involving teens in say... the Carbonville area?"
"Nothing, but it's not exactly my area. I can ask around if you'd like."
"Okay, but be very subtle. I promise to tell you more later."
"You've got it, Faith, I'll keep in touch."
Faith hung up the phone. Just then she saw Max's truck pull into her driveway. Max and Diana walked inside.
"Well, you've been busy, what's all this?" he asked.
"Marissa came through big time for us," replied Faith.
Max then stopped and walked out to the living room. "We've got company."
Two cars parked were parked in the driveway behind Max's truck and Faith's Volvo. The first one was a Connecticut State Police car, and the other was a green Ford sedan.
"Faith pack up that stuff on the table please. Now everyone follow my lead," stated Max. He then gave them some instructions.
A man in a dark suit followed the State Trooper to the front door. They rang the bell and Faith answered the door.
"Excuse me, Mrs. Collins, but we need to talk to you for a few minutes," stated the Trooper. He was very young looking.
"It's Ms. Collins, and what does this concern?" she replied.
"I'm sorry. Can we come in and talk?" he asked meekly.
Faith let them in.
"I'm Ron Underwood, and I'd like to ask you a few questions," asked the man in the suit.
"And who are you?"
"I told you," he replied. "My name is Ron Underwood."
"That's not what I mean," she replied politely.
"I'm a private investigator," he replied as he flashed her his identification. "I was wondering if you have heard from your nephew, Darren Wagner, lately."
"No, I haven't. I talked to my sister the other day, and she told me he's off at camp. Is there something wrong?"
"We have reason to believe that he's here," stated Ron.
"He's not here. My sister told me he was at camp."
"I know he's here."
"Why would I lie about that?"
"Beats me why anyone lies. I just need to look around here," he replied.
"Do you have a warrant?"
"I don't need one," he replied with a grin.
Faith turned to the trooper.
"Mr. Underwood, you can't just search her home," the trooper said.
"Look, you go call your supervisor, Junior," Ron retorted. "I'm a licensed bounty hunter, and when I'm on the trail of a runner I don't need a warrant."
The young trooper stood there not knowing what to do.
"Can I see the paperwork?" asked Max as he walked into the room.
"Who are you?" asked Ron tersely.
"This is my good friend, Max; he's staying here with his daughter," replied Faith.
"I asked to see your paperwork. If you're working a skip trace, then you'd have the paperwork to back up your claim," interjected Max. He the pulled out his own identification and showed it to the trooper and Ron. It identified him as a PI. "Now, can we see your paperwork?"
Ron pulled out a folded up sheet from his inside coat pocket. It stated that Darren Wagner had been bailed out for ten thousand dollars. He had been charged with several counts of drug dealing.
"Looks in order," noted Max. Meanwhile he was memorizing the significant data on the form. "But the kid isn't here."
"If you don't mind I'd like to look around anyway," stated Ron.
"Don't worry, Faith, I'll take him through the house," stated Max.
Just then on cue, Diana walked in wearing a green bikini and carrying a beach towel. "Dad, I thought we were going to the beach?"
Even Faith was amazed at how feminine Diana looked in her bathing suit.
"This is my daughter, Diana," stated Max, as he put his arm around her.
Ron produced a photo of Darren. It was the photo taken for the yearbook and had been taken the previous fall.
Faith felt a rush of fear when she saw the photo and fought to suppress it.
Ron held out the photo to Diana.
"Excuse me, Diana, have you seen this boy since you've been here?" asked Ron as he handed her the photo. "Please tell the truth."
Diana glanced nervously at Max. "What's going on, Dad?"
"It's okay, honey, do like the man asks," replied Max.
Diana looked at the photo. It didn't look anything like the auburn haired teenage girl that she was now. "No, I haven't seen him. Who is he?"
"You sure?" Ron asked again, ignoring her question.
"Yes, I'm positive," she replied, as she handed Ron the photo back.
"Okay. I'm sorry for the interruption. My office got a call on this one, and I was down here on another case. I got a lead to check this out and thought I'd pick up a quick payday; well, you know how it goes, Max," he remarked with a smile. "No hard feelings?"
Max nodded. "No, I understand. I've been there a few times myself."
Ron turned to Faith. "I'm sorry to have interrupted your afternoon."
As they turned to leave, the young trooper stopped. "Excuse me; are you Faith Collins, the writer?"
Faith smiled and nodded.
"Cool, can I have your autograph?"
"Sure, let me get my pen." She then retrieved a paperback copy of her second book and signed it. "Here you go."
"Wow, this is cool. Thank you," he stammered as he walked back to his car.
They watched them back out the driveway.
"Do you believe him?" asked Faith.
"Doesn't matter what I believe, it's what I'll find out. I have his name, his plate number, and the data off the paperwork. I can find out in an hour of he's legit," replied Max. "By the way, well done, Diana!"
Diana took a bow.
"How did you... um... hide your assets?" asked Max.
"Tape," she replied. "Now excuse me while I go remove it!"
"Yikes!" replied Max.
"Do you think he believed us?" asked Faith.
"Yes. If he'd suspected that Diana was Darren, he would have grabbed him right then and there. Of course, he wouldn't have left here with her."
"So what do we do now?" asked Faith.
"Call your sister, tell her what happened," stated Max. "It's a normal reaction."
"Of course," she replied.
A few minutes later she was talking to her sister, who began to break down and cry.
To Faith's amazement, Hope stuck to the story that Darren had bolted after receiving bail.
"We have no idea where he is, I was hoping he'd show up at your place," cried Hope.
Faith played along. "Why didn't you tell me the truth?"
"I'm just so sick of how Darren betrayed us! He was dealing drugs, Faith. I never want to see him again in my house. I hope they catch him and toss him in jail. Art is also furious. He says he's so angry that he'll kill him if he shows up here again."
"I'm so shocked, Hope. I'll call if he shows up."
"Thank you, Faith. Please be careful, he's changed since you've last seen him. He's such a monster now."
Diana stepped into the room; she was now wearing shorts and a t-shirt. She listened as Max played back the tape of the conversation. Tears were rolling down her cheeks.
"I'm sorry, Diana," commented Faith, as she hugged her niece.
Chapter 19
"Well, everything Ron told us checked out. He's a PI from Hartford, sometimes skip chaser. From what I've found out, he's pretty clean, but strictly low rent; just the sort of guy who would get the case, more interested in the cash than anything else. The bail bondsman is out of Taneytown; he's a real piece of work from what my sources say. Not exactly legal and has connections to the Camerons," explained Max. "Oh, and you'll never guess the last name of the judge who issued the warrant for Darren, I'll give you one guess."
"Let me guess, some sort of Scottish name?" asked Faith.
Max smiled and gave her a thumbs up. "Judge Michael Cameron."
"So now they're claiming I ran off after being bailed out?" asked Diana. "What's next, are they going to accuse me of murder?"
"Makes it easier to track you down," replied Max. "My guess is that they've contacted men like Ron everyplace they think you might've run off to. Don't worry, when we break this open, the truth will wipe away their lies."
"I hope so," replied Diana.
"The fact that they're so anxious to get you back works in our favor. They're obvious scared of what could happen if you talk. That means they might get sloppy."
"So are you still going out there?" asked Diana.
"Yes, I'll have to do a little alteration to my appearance, but I should be okay. I'm going to use their own plan against them. If they question why I'm poking around, I'll tell them that I'm a bounty hunter, and that I'm looking for information that will help me find you."
"When are you leaving?"
"Tomorrow morning, no time like the present," he replied. "Don't worry; I'll have someone trustworthy watching you."
Chapter 20
Max was gone before the sun broke over the horizon. Faith sat out on her deck drinking her morning coffee and reading the paper. She also felt a sense of longing, as she had forgotten how much Max meant to her.
Diana walked out onto the deck. She was wearing a pink polo shirt and jeans and looked like a typical teenage girl. She was drinking a glass of orange juice.
"Good morning, Aunt Faith. Did Max leave?" she asked.
"Yes, earlier this morning. He's driving down to Carbonville. He didn't tell me all the details of what he was looking for, but he did pillage the notes that Marissa sent to me."
"What happens if he can't uncover what Mr. Cameron did to me?" asked Diana, as she sat cross-legged on the bench.
"Let's think positive, Diana."
"I do feel better having you guys on my side," replied Diana.
Faith put down the paper. "I know you want to write, but what are your plans?"
Diana smiled slightly. "I haven't given it much thought since I becamexC9 well, this." She pointed to her chest.
"Being female shouldn't change the fact that you want to write, look at me."
"That's true. I wanted to go to college. Originally I wanted to stay close to home and go to Maryland, but it doesn't look like I have a home anymore."
"Let's just focus on getting you into college. What are your grades like?"
"Mostly A's. My grades sort of dropped off a little near the end of this school year."
"That shouldn't be too damaging to your grades. Now, if you continue with your transition to becoming female, I doubt you'd want to do it in a regular school. I can arrange for you to be home schooled here. I have enough friends who are educators that we should be able to design an acceptable academic plan to get your diploma."
"Assuming Mom and Dad don't kill me."
"I don't think your parents really hate you; they may be being threatened by the Camerons," commented Faith.
"Did Mom sound like she was acting to you?"
"I don't know, but when this is all over, if they don't want you back, I'll fight to get custody. I'll have my lawyer start working on it."
Diana bit her lower lip. "You mean that?"
"Yep. I love you, Diana, I have the room, and being a writer means I have the free time."
"I don't know how I can ever thank you for what you've done for me."
"Go to college and become the best writer you can be."
"I will."
"Now, the next big question, how far do you want to take this; what I mean is do you want surgery?"
"Sex change surgery? Yes — yes, I'd love that. More than ever, I know that I want to be a girl."
"I've talked to Patsy, and she says that in order to qualify, you'll need to start seeing a therapist, which considering everything you've been through is a good idea anyway."
"That's true."
"How are you holding up? No bull, the truth?" asked Faith.
"I'm shaky. I had another nightmare last night. I also know that there's no way that I'm ever going to have Mr. Cameron or any of his people touch me ever again. I'd rather die."
"When you can't sleep, don't hesitate to come to my room," stated Faith. "Diana, you're only sixteen. You've been through something that no one should ever experience. Don't hold it in."
"Thanks," replied Diana, as she wiped away a tear.
"Did you take your pills yet?" asked Faith as she handed Diana a tissue.
"Yes. Patsy told me how important it is to be consistent with them."
"Good."
The phone rang and Faith got up to answer it.
"Faith, this is Patsy, I have wonderful news for you and Diana. All her tests came back negative!"
"That's wonderful! She's right here, I'll tell her. Thank you so much!" stated Faith. "Diana, this is Patsy, you're clean!"
"Oh, thank God!" exclaimed Diana.
Faith wrapped her arms around Diana and they hugged.
Faith then picked up the phone and talked to Patsy for a few more minutes before hanging up.
Chapter 21
To celebrate, Faith and Diana went out shopping. Actually this was part of Max's plan. He told them that they might be under surveillance, so they should act as if Diana was visiting.
"We'll go over to Old Mystick Village; it has a bunch of specialty shops and restaurants," stated Faith as they left her house.
"Since I'm playing tourist, can we go to the aquarium sometime?" asked Diana.
"Sure, I haven't been there in years," replied Faith. "We can also drive over to Newport, RI."
"That would be fun," replied Diana. She let out a sigh. "This is so weird. I'm wanted by the law, I'm hiding from a bunch of perverts, and yet I'm excited about seeing some seals, beluga whales, and historic mansions."
"You can't wallow in your troubles, Diana. This doesn't mean ignoring them either, but if you sit back and just worry, you'll drive yourself crazy."
"That's true."
"So tell me more about yourself, what sort of music do you like?"
"I really like Pat Benatar, Prince, Sting, Talking Heads, and R.E.M.," replied Diana.
"I like some of those too."
"Really?"
"Yes, I even like Madonna," added Faith.
"What about Dire Straits?"
"Oh, yes, they're good."
"Do you like Bruce Springsteen?"
"Diana, I've been a fan of the Boss for years. I've seen him in concert five times."
"No way!"
"Hey, there's advantages to being a minor celebrity. There's a concert promoter in Boston who's a big fan of my books. I created a character based on him in my third book, and he's provided me with tickets to any concert I've wanted."
"Maybe he can get you tickets for the big concert in Philadelphia!"
"You mean Live Aid? That would be pretty cool, but I'd prefer to watch it on TV and see the acts from London too," replied Faith.
They continued their music discussion as they shopped.
After lunch they headed to New London. Faith wanted to take Diana to her favorite music store.
As they drove down I-95, Faith noticed a two-tone blue Chrysler New Yorker following them. She thought she had seen the same car back when they stopped in Mystic.
"We may have company, don't turn around; they're probably just checking us out," stated Diana.
"So what do we do?"
"We go to the shop, but we stay on our toes. Don't stray too far from me, okay?"
"Okay," replied Diana.
They arrived at the music store and walked in. It was located in a small mall in New London.
The shop manager smiled as Faith walked in and waved to her. His long brown hair was pulled into a ponytail. Dressed in jeans and an AC/DC concert t-shirt, he was also wearing John Lennon type wire frame glasses, perched on the end of his nose.
"Faith, I got those albums you wanted."
"Great, thanks, Dave."
"When are you going to start switching over to CDs?" he asked. "The sound is superior to anything on vinyl."
"Are you switching over?" she asked.
He glanced around and then nodded. "I know they're expensive, but the sound is worth it. Mark my words, in five years everyone will have them."
"I'll think about it. Oh, Dave, this is Diana; she's the daughter of a good friend, and she'll be staying with me this summer."
"Cool. Nice to meet you, Diana," he greeted.
Diana smiled back. "I like your shop."
"Diana, what do you think of CDs?"
"I've only heard them once or twice."
"Trust me; they're the next big thing."
"I'm happy with my Walkman," replied Diana.
"They have portable CD players now," stated Dave.
"Not today, Dave," interrupted Faith with a smile.
"Okay, can't blame a guy for trying."
Both Diana and Faith shopped, keeping an eye on each other. No one came into the shop who looked out of place. Faith bought Diana a few new tapes, including the newest Tina Turner.
"Trust me, you'll like her," stated Faith.
They then walked down to the bookstore.
"I need to touch base here, we won't be long," stated Faith. "Besides, it'll be another person that I'll introduce you to. If anyone is tracking us, it'll help confirm your cover."
"That's cool. I love bookstores."
The manager was very pleased to see Faith.
"I can't wait for the new book to come out, Faith. I hope you'll do another book signing here," stated Nicole Robertson, the manager.
"Nicole, you know that I always have my first signing here, it's a tradition," stated Faith. She then introduced Diana.
An hour later, they were driving back to Stonington. The New Yorker was hanging back five car lengths behind them and followed them until just before Faith turned down her road. It then roared past them.
"I got the plate number," stated Faith. "I'll give it to Max when he calls."
Faith put The Beatles White Album on her stereo, and sat down in the living room on the couch next to Diana.
Diana was drinking a Coke, and Faith had one of the Narragansetts.
"I hope you don't mind, but I have some more questions for you, Diana.
"I don't mind; it helps me to talk about it."
"What do you consider yourself sexually?"
"I only like girls," replied Diana immediately. "Granted, I only know what I feel, I've never even been on a real date, but I know that I feel nothing for men. I did what I did because I was forced to."
"Your journal didn't go into great detail about what the men did to you; did they ever try to get you off?"
Diana nodded. "Some of them tried, and sometimes they succeeded, but it wasn't pleasurable to me. I really don't like talking about it."
Just then the phone rang. Faith answered it and was relived to hear Max's voice.
"I'm staying in a motel ten miles outside of Carbonville. I'm going in town this evening to a local tavern. It's called the Highlander, so I suspect that some relative of the Camerons runs it."
"Be careful," commented Faith.
"I will."
"Oh, we were followed this afternoon. I have a description of the car and the plate number," stated Faith proudly.
"1983 Chrysler New Yorker, two-tone blue, Connecticut plates," remarked Max. "I told you I didn't leave you alone. It traces to a New Haven PI."
"Humph!"
Max laughed. "You did good, Faith, Now tell me what you and Diana did this afternoon."
Faith told him about their shopping trip.
"Well done, Faith. The PI went back to those places and was seen talking to the staff. Their stories should support us. I'm very pleased."
Diana motioned to talk to Max.
"Your daughter wants to say hi."
"Hi, Dad," stated Diana as she took the phone.
"How're you doing, kid?"
"Good. Please be careful."
"I will. I'll call you two tomorrow," replied Max.
Diana hung up the phone. "Is he always like this?"
Faith nodded.
"He really likes you," added Diana.
Faith laughed. "I like him too, Diana."
"So why don't you two get together?"
"Maybe we will this time."
Chapter 22
After dinner, Faith and Diana sat out on the deck.
"Diana, you wrote that Mr. Cameron took photos of you and that he videotaped you dressing. Did he ever videotape you while you were having sex?"
"Almost every time," replied Diana. "Why?"
"Well, think about it; if we can get even one of the tapes, then we might be able to break this wide open."
"That's right! It wouldn't just be my word against theirs!"
"Where do you think the video tapes might be kept?"
"Probably in Mr. Cameron's basement. He kept the door locked whenever we left there."
"I'll tell Max this the next time we talk."
"But if steals the tapes, can they be used as evidence?"
"Probably not, unless we send it to the Feds or the State Police and let them run with it."
"Do you think that they would keep the tapes after I ran off?"
"Maybe."
Diana nodded and stared off into the woods. "I'm only a kid, how come my life is so complicated?"
"Things just happen."
Diana laughed. "That's it? Things just happen?"
"Sorry, I'm not a philosopher," replied Faith.
"So what's the plan for tomorrow?"
"After Max calls, we'll go to the aquarium if you want."
"That would be fun," replied Diana.
"Patsy's also supposed to call me tomorrow about setting you up with a therapist. She may have found one who deals with gender issues."
"Really?"
"Yes, we'll know more tomorrow."
"Good, well, I'm off to bed. Good night, Aunt Faith."
Faith hugged Diana and watched her leave. She then headed inside herself and watched the news. The main story was about the hijacked TWA flight in Lebanon. She watched for a while before going to bed herself.
Chapter 23
Faith was shattered out of her sleep by the sound of a bloodcurdling scream. It sounded like Diana, and without hesitation Faith reached into her nightstand and grabbed her gun. She ran to Diana's room and found her sitting up in bed crying.
"What happened?" asked Faith as she walked towards the bed.
"Oh, God, I'm so sorry, but I just had an awful nightmare. It was so real," explained Diana, as she tried to regain her composure.
Faith sat down on the edge of the bed. "It's okay; it wasn't real."
"I know, but it was so disgusting. I was back in Mr. Cameron's den, and he was going to use me again. I tried to fight, but he was too strong for me."
Faith set the gun down and pulled Diana close to her. "It's okay, he's never going to hurt you again." She began to stroke the back of Diana's head.
Soon Diana was calmed down. "I'm sorry I got you up." She then looked over at the gun. "Wow, you're not kidding about them not hurting me."
"It's just a precaution. When I heard you scream, I grabbed it instinctively," replied Faith.
"I'm glad you have it."
"You want to talk for awhile, or are you ready to go back to sleep?"
"I'm okay. Thanks again, Aunt Faith."
"No problem. If you want, you can sleep in my bed tonight," offered Faith.
"Thanks, but I'm okay now."
They hugged again, and Faith returned to her room with the gun. "I guess that answered that question," she said aloud to herself. "I guess I really can use this thing."
Chapter 24
The next morning, Faith received a phone call from Marissa.
"Hey, I did some digging, and while I couldn't find anything about sex clubs or anything like that, I did turn up something rather disturbing," stated Marissa.
"What?" asked Faith.
"In the last five years, six runaway teens from Carbonville High have turned up dead. Two were obviously homicides; the other four were all drug overdoses. None of the bodies were found in Carbonville. Four were here in Baltimore, one was in Waynesboro, Pennsylvania, and the other was found in a rest area bathroom off I-70, near Hagerstown."
"Is that it?" asked Faith.
"No. The two killings were done with a similar caliber handgun."
"Which two were shot?"
"The one in Pennsylvania and the one found in the rest area. The ballistics were never compared, as there was no apparent connection between the killings. The gun used in both killings was a .44 magnum xD1not usually something used in random killings."
"What about the ODs?" asked Faith.
"All were with heroin. However, according to the Medical Examiner's reports, none of the teens had extensive track marks. In fact, three of them only had the single track. All were killed with a very high dose of the drug. As they were all found in a well known drug area, the police marked them off as accidental overdoses. The teens died over a five year period, so it's unlikely that anyone would see a pattern. Still, it seems strange that four kids from the same town all died in the near identical way."
"How did you track this down?"
"Well, you sparked my interest. I went back and scanned the obits for Carbonville for the last five years. The two shootings were three years apart. I found out that the teens were all listed as runaways from a friend in the State Police."
"What do you know about the kids?"
"There were two boys; judging by the photos in the obits, they all looked rather slight, long hair, almost effeminate. The girls were both very pretty."
"Do you know anything else?"
"Okay, here's the really weird part. You'd think that the parents of the murdered kids would raise a fuss, but they didn't. Neither did the parents of the kids who overdosed. Faith, when a small-town kid is killed, there's an outrage in the town. My contact in the State Police said that all the parents stated that they just wanted to put it behind them. Faith, what the hell is going on there?"
"I wish I knew exactly. I promise that I'll tell you everything I know soon. Marissa, please be careful."
"I will be. I sense that there's something really evil in that town."
"Can you send me the info?"
"Already have. It should be on your desk by tomorrow."
"Thank you."
"This is going to be really big, isn't it?"
"Yes, it should be. But please promise me that you'll be patient. I couldn't stand to see you get hurt."
"Hey, I'm no heroine. I'll do my sleuthing through the files and my connections. The last place I'd want to go right now is Carbonville."
"Thanks again, Marissa," stated Faith.
As soon as she hung up the phone, it rang again. This time it was Max.
"How are you?" she asked immediately.
"I'm okay. I met the chief of police last night in The Highlander. We had a very nice conversation."
"You're kidding!"
"Nope. Your friend is right about the town not liking strangers. I wasn't in the bar ten minutes before I was being watched. Within twenty minutes, the chief came over and asked me what my business was. I told him that I was a bounty hunter and that I was just passing through."
"And?"
"I told him that I had just finished off a case in Morgantown, West Virginia, and that I was headed back home to Providence when I stopped for the night and decided to have a few brews. He immediately seemed interested in me and asked if he could join me."
"Come on, it couldn't have been that easy?" asked Faith.
"When he asked me why I picked the Highlander, I told it made sense, since my name is Ross Mackenzie."
"And suppose he checks you out?"
"Good, because he'll find that Ross Mackenzie is a bounty hunter out of Providence. I even had a bondsman friend ready to cover for me. Sometimes this is too easy, I fear the day when they computerize everything; it'll make it a lot harder to have a fake identity."
Faith laughed in spite of herself. "Okay, so what happened next?"
"We mostly drank scotch, and, boy, is my head is feeling it this morning. However, the good chief did ask me to stop by this morning, as he said he might have a case for me."
"You thinking it might be Darren's case?"
"Yes, cops usually have little use for bounty hunters."
Faith then updated him on the info Marissa had found.
"You get a gold star for this, Faith. I may have to stop by and take Marissa out to dinner for what she's turned up."
"So, if you're meeting the chief, you're not exactly going to be low key there," stated Faith.
"Just as well, I doubt I would have gotten far the other way. No, this is better. If they offer me Darren's case, I'll get to interview some of the people who know him, including his teachers and guidance counselor. I'll also have to speak with his parents. If the chief agrees, then I doubt I'll have any flak from anyone else."
"And being school is out; you can arrange to meet Mr. Cameron at his house."
"Exactly! Oh, how's Diana doing?"
"She had another bad nightmare," answered Faith, who went on to describe what happened.
"I hope Patsy comes through; it can only get worse for her."
"Call me tonight, please."
"Do I sense concern?"
"Maybe. Hurry back, I miss you."
Chapter 25
An hour later Diana was up and met Faith on the deck, she was wearing a white denim skirt, sandals, and a yellow sleeveless top.
Faith immediately updated Diana on the case. She told her everything, including the deaths of the other teens.
"I'm really torn right now, Aunt Faith. Part of me wants to run and hide, and the other half wants them caught and punished."
"I know. We'll get them, Diana."
"I believe you."
Faith smiled and hugged Diana.
"So what time are we going out today?" asked Diana.
"You don't mind going out?"
Diana shook her head. "It'll keep my mind off everything bad that's going on. I don't want to just sit around and do nothing."
"Okay, then how about right now, if you don't mind? There's a good breakfast place in Mystic, and I have a side trip to make before we hit the aquarium," replied Faith.
"Cool, so where else are we going?"
"Well, the only thing that you've disrupted in my life that bothers me is that I can't go out for my daily bike ride. So, I'm taking you to my bike shop and getting you a bike."
Diana laughed. "That's it? No bike ride?"
"Yes, I know, but we all have our quirks. You do know how to ride a bike?"
"Hey, do you think Mom and Dad would have given me a car?"
Faith laughed. "I never asked you, but do you have your driver's license?"
"Yes, but Dad almost never let me use the car. Now that I'm fifteen again, I guess I have to wait even longer to drive."
"Well, grab your purse, and we'll hit the road," stated Faith.
Chapter 26
They picked out a nice bike for Diana, and the shop promised to have it ready the following day.
Diana immediately fell in love with the aquarium, especially the sea lions and seals. She stared and watched them for nearly an hour, occasionally taking photos of them.
Faith didn't mind. It was a beautiful early summer day and she soaked in the sun. She was slightly surprised by how content she had become having Diana in her life. She had never thought of having kids of her own, and to be honest little kids did nothing for her. But Diana was different, she was a person!
At first, Faith had thought these feelings were just due to being protective and being outraged over Diana's abuse, but it had become deeper. No, she wanted Diana to be part of her life. She wanted to help Diana bloom into the intelligent young woman she had the potential to be.
"Okay, I'm sorry I've taken so long, but I could watch them all day," remarked Diana. "Thank you for being so patient."
"I don't mind, is there anything else you want to see?"
"No, I'm ready to leave if you are."
"Okay, let's get lunch."
They stopped and picked up sandwiches and sodas and drove down to the beach to eat. That also gave them a chance to talk more privately.
"When did you first know you were different?" asked Faith.
"I always knew, and I knew to keep quiet about it. Actually, I remember wishing I was a girl from the time I was four."
"It must have been tough keeping it a secret all these years."
Diana nodded as she took a small bite of her sandwich. "It hit really hard when I hit puberty. I was so confused and didn't know what to think. I guess that's why I jumped so quickly at Mr. Cameron's offer."
"Did you dress at home?"
"Sometimes," replied Diana. "As you know Mom doesn't work, so I had to wait for a time when she and Dad were both out of the house, and when I knew they'd be out for a good while. I also had to be very careful to put everything back exactly as I found it."
"What did you do about wearing panties? I mean, when Mr. Cameron ordered you to wear them that must have been difficult."
"It was. I had to hide them in my room, I had to find a time to use the washing machine, and I had to remember to put my male underwear in the laundry. I suspect that Mr. Cameron did that just to keep me on edge."
"I can't believe that your parents never noticed what was happening to you."
"Dad just thought I was a wimp. He pretty much gave up on me when I didn't go out for sports in high school. I guess he wanted me to follow in his footsteps. He played football at Carbonville and told me numerous times what a great player he was. I like sports; I just didn't want to go out for teams that I knew I'd never play on."
"I didn't know Art played football at Carbonville High," stated Faith, as she finished up the last of her potato chips.
"Yes, he was so angry that I could accuse the son of his old coach of being a pervert. It was as if he couldn't imagine that I was telling the truth."
"Wait, Art played for Coach Cameron, Harry, Sr.?" asked Faith.
"Yes."
"Amazing."
"So what was Mom like when she was a kid? I mean you two are so different."
Faith laughed. "Well, you know that your mom is only a year younger than me. We got along well, but it was obvious that we were going along different paths. I always wanted to go to college. Now, back when I was in high school, it was rare for girls to go to college. We were supposed to get married and raise a family. That's what Hope wanted. She met Art while he was stationed here. They hit it off almost immediately."
"How did your parents react when you told them you wanted to go to college?"
"Mom thought it was just a phase I was going through and that I would meet Mr. Right at college. Dad, on the other hand, supported me. He told me that if I was going to be a writer, I should be the best I could be."
"Granddad said that? That's cool."
"Hope also thought I was nuts. She told me that once I found the right man I would soon forget about having a career."
Diana just shook her head.
"I don't mind; remember now, I was the one going against what was initially expected of me."
"Did you ever consider not following your heart, and doing instead what was expected of you?" asked Diana.
"No. I found that I was good at writing, no make that extremely good. I was the first girl to be the editor of both the school newspaper and yearbook. It would have been wrong for me to not follow my heart, as you put it."
"So is that why you don't mind about my gender issues?"
Faith smiled. "Partly. I read an article once that much of what makes up our essence is controlled by our chemistry. I've even read where sexuality may be genetic. You just told me that you've always wanted to be a girl, even when you didn't know what that meant. It tells me that you don't have a say in this. It would be idiotic to have you repress those feelings."
"I wish I knew more about what's going on in my head. I suppose the information is out there, but how do I find it? I wish there was a way I could do it with a computer — you know, like Star Trek, ask the computer a question and get the answer."
"That would make my job as a writer a lot easier too," replied Faith.
Diana sighed. "I really appreciate the fact that you talk to me in a normal way. It helps me from going crazy. Aunt Faith, what will happen to me if we can't find the evidence to support my position? You can't hide me forever."
"I don't know. I do know that I'll never willingly turn you over to them."
"That's refreshing, an adult willing to admit that they don't know everything," remarked Diana.
"Hey, I'm a firm believer in the truth; it's what drove me as a reporter," replied Faith. She then glanced at her watch. "We'd better get home; Max should be calling soon, and I also want to call Patsy."
Diana stood up and then stopped and pulled back the shoulder strap of her top. "Look, I'm getting a tan line!"
Faith smiled and slipped her arm around Diana's waist. "Let's go home."
Chapter 27
The ride home was uneventful, as neither saw any trailing cars.
There were three messages on Faith's answering machine. One was from Patsy, and two were from Max.
Faith first called Patsy.
"Good news, Faith. I have a therapist who is perfect for working with Diana. Her name is Angela Sullivan, and her office is in Providence. She has a background in treating victims of sexual abuse, and she's also trained in treating people with gender issues."
"Really, that's fantastic. Does she care that Diana is wanted?"
"From what I've learned about her, I doubt it. She's used to treating those who are hurt and often living in fear and sometimes in hiding. I learned about her through a friend who treats battered women."
"Do you think she'd take on Diana as a patient?"
"She already said yes. Don't worry; I didn't give out your name or anything. We spoke hypothetically."
"Ahhh, I used to speak fluent hypothetical when I was a reporter. So when can she meet us?" asked Faith.
"Here's her number, she's expecting your call," stated Patsy. She then gave Faith the number.
"Thank you so much, Patsy," replied Faith.
"It's a pleasure. Say hi to Diana for me."
Faith hung up the phone. "Well, looks like we've got you a therapist."
"I'd never thought I'd say this, but yippee!" exclaimed Diana.
Faith snickered as she dialed the number for the therapist.
"Dr. Sullivan, this is Faith Collins, Dr. Neves gave me your number," stated Faith.
"Yes, she did. Can you speak freely right now?" asked Dr. Sullivan. "Oh, and please call me Angela."
"Yes, thank you for asking," replied Faith.
"Patsy told me about your niece, I'd love to talk to her."
"Patsy also told met that you're used to being discreet," added Faith.
"Absolutely, why don't we meet tomorrow? Are you familiar with Providence?"
"Enough to get lost," replied Faith.
Angela laughed and gave Faith the directions. "How about tomorrow at one?"
"That would be perfect," replied Faith.
"One more thing, are you the same Faith Collins who writes those Erin Flynn mysteries?"
"Guilty as charged"
"I do enjoy your novels," stated Angela.
"Thank you," replied Faith, making a mental note to bring along one of the advance copies of her newest mystery.
"I'm really looking forward to helping Diana; Patsy spoke very highly of her."
'Well, we'll see you tomorrow at one."
After Faith hung up the phone, Diana cocked her head to the side. "Well? What do you think of her?"
"I like her."
"Okay, what's next? Do we call Max, or do we wait for him to call back?"
"We'll wait for him to call."
Chapter 28
A little after eight Max called.
"Sorry I didn't call sooner, but traffic has been awful," he explained.
"Where are you?"
"Still in the Carbonville area, I'll be leaving in the morning."
"So what did you find out?"
"As I suspected, I've been given Darren's case. The chief told me that the trail was cold, and that it was very important that I find the kid. Naturally, I accepted the case. He gave me a list of potential places Darren might have gone; of course, your name is at the top of the list."
"What else did you find out?"
"I talked to Darren's parents. Art's a real piece of work, not exactly an intellect."
"No, I doubt anyone would confuse him with that," interjected Faith.
"Hope seemed very nervous. She also didn't seem to like the fact that I was going to be hunting down her child," continued Max.
"Did you talk to Mr. Cameron?"
"Yes, he's very slick. He told me how concerned he was for Darren and that he just wanted him to get some help."
"Did you meet with him in his house?" asked Faith.
"Yes. I caught a glance at the downstairs den that Diana wrote about. There was a padlock on the door."
"Really? I'd love to have a look down there," commented Faith.
"Me too; I'm already planning how I'll get in there."
"So what's next?"
"I'm planning to do a little extortion."
"Tell me more," stated Faith.
"I'll call the chief in a few days and tell him I found Darren. I'll send him a piece of Darren's clothing as proof. Diana gave me her jean jacket and school ID before I left. I'll then tell them that the kid has told me all sorts of stories. I'll make it clear that unless I get a substantial contribution, I'll take him to the state police."
"Besides pissing them off, what will that accomplish?" asked Faith.
"I'll set up a drop with them. I'll insist that Mr. Cameron Jr. be the one who I deal with. I'll pick a spot a couple of hours away from town, and while he's there, I'll drop in to his house for a little sightseeing."
"Won't they destroy the evidence once they discover the break in?"
"That's assuming they'll discover that I was in there."
"Okay, I'm sorry what happens then, do we go to the authorities?"
"I haven't decided yet. I have some ideas that I'd like to run by both of you first. Can you start to write this up?"
"I'd like to bring in Marissa for that, if you don't mind?"
"No, that sounds fine. I'll see you tomorrow evening."
Faith repeated what Max had told her to Diana.
"It sounds like we still need more proof to bring in the feds," stated Faith.
"What would it take?"
"Evidence that he took you across state lines would help. Were you blindfolded the entire time he took you out?"
"Only on the trips to and from the house where the sex party was held."
"So once inside you weren't blindfolded."
"That's right," replied Diana.
"Think, Diana, is there anything you saw that might help us locate where they took you?"
Diana concentrated and thought about the trips out of town.
"We drove north out of town; I know that for a fact."
"How long did the trip take?"
"An hour. I know this because I heard the DJ give out the time on the radio."
Faith smiled. "Good, what else do you remember?"
"After about thirty minutes the road changed."
"What do you mean?" asked Faith.
"The type of road changed; the car was riding different, and the sound of the tires changed."
"Very good, Diana. Now try to picture the drive, what did you hear besides the radio?"
Diana closed her eyes. "Wait, there was a really bad smell, just after the road changed. It smelled like cow manure."
"What time of the year was this?"
"March."
"So it was too early for farmers to be fertilizing their fields?"
"There was still snow on the ground."
"So you must have passed a dairy farm or something like that."
"Oh, we weren't on a highway; we were on a smaller road as we stopped often, as if we were waiting for stoplights or stop signs."
"Anything else?"
"The house we stopped at was near a small airport. I heard planes fly over the house several times."
"What sort of a house was it?"
"Old farm house. I heard Mr. Cameron talking to the man that it must be nice not having any neighbors. OH! I just remembered something else! The man said that the privacy wouldn't last much longer, as the property next door had just been sold to build houses!"
Faith smiled. "We may have enough info to trace your trip."
"So what do we do with it?"
"I'll call up Max; he's the detective, and he should be able to find out something."
Faith called Max back, and he was very pleased with the info. "Tell Diana great job!"
"Here, you tell her yourself," stated Faith, as she handed the phone to Diana.
He asked her a few more questions before he let her go.
"Will it be enough?" asked Diana.
"It may be enough to entice the Feds in now. Max says he knows an agent who might be interested in hearing about it."
"I hope so."
Chapter 29
The next morning, Max got in his car and drove into Carbonville. He drove by Harry Jr.'s house and headed north. He glanced at his watch and noted the time. He figured that Harry would have been driving the speed limit, if not slightly below it, as the last thing he'd want would be to get pulled over by the police.
Max noted that there were three possible routes if Harry was driving to Pennsylvania. He picked the most obvious one and reached the border in twenty-eight minutes. As soon as he crossed into the Keystone State, he noticed the change in the road surface. So far so good, he thought.
A few minutes later, he noticed the smell of manure. There was a large dairy farm to the right.
Max looked out the window and smiled. "Moo."
As Diana had stated, the road soon had a series of stoplights. Max pulled over at a 7-11 and pulled out his map. There were several options as to which direction he could go. Max stared at the map. "Okay, Sherlock, time for some of the detective stuff."
He walked into the 7-11 and, after buying a coffee, talked to the clerk.
"Hi, I was wondering if you could help me. Is there a small airport around here?"
The clerk looked up from the Heavy Metal magazine he was reading. "Yeah, go up the road three miles, turn right on Kemper Road; the airport is a few miles down on your left."
Max smiled. "You obviously know that area; can I ask you another question?"
The clerk smiled. "Sure."
"I was told that there's a housing development being built near the airport."
"Oh, yeah, Morgan Farms, it's near the airport. Just drive by the airport and turn right on Morgan Drive; you can't miss it. Are thinking of moving here?"
"Maybe," lied Max with a smile.
"Why? I can't wait to get out of here. Nothing ever happens around here xD1 well, almost nothing."
"What do you mean," asked Max.
"Oh, we had a guy killed the other day. The paper called it a suicide, but I know he was murdered," stated the clerk. "The cops come in here all the time, and I heard them talking about it while they were getting some coffee and doughnuts.
"What did you hear?" asked Max.
"I really shouldn't say; I did eavesdrop the information, and I wouldn't want the cops pissed at me.
Max pulled out his wallet, took out a twenty-dollar bill, and laid it on the counter.
The clerk looked at the twenty, glanced around, and then leaned over. "He was found in his car. It was parked in his garage, the engine was running, and a hose was pumping the fumes into the car. However, I heard the cops saying that if he committed suicide then why did he look like he was beaten up? One of the cops said that it looked like he had been punched a few times. The other said that it wasn't their concern as it was now officially a suicide."
"What was the man's name?"
"Tom Harrison."
"Where did this happen?" asked Max, as he slipped the twenty closer to the clerk.
"Right over by the Morgan Farm development! You know what I think? I think the developers killed him to get his land," stated the clerk.
Max gave the clerk the twenty. "Thanks."
Max was pleased to see that the clerk's directions were right on, and he found what had to have been the house. He pulled into the driveway and saw two people walking out of the house.
"The house ain't for sale yet!" yelled a young man with long brown hair. "Fuckin' vultures, can't you wait until he's been in the ground more than a few days before bugging us?"
Max got out of his car and smiled. "I'm not a realtor."
"I'm sorry, Mister, my brother's a bit angry," stated a young woman with short bleached-blonde hair. "How can we help you?"
"I'd like to talk to both of you," stated Max, as he flashed a badge.
The young woman looked at the badge and then her brother. "See, I told you Dad was in trouble!"
"What do you want?" asked the man nervously.
"Can we go inside to talk?" asked Max calmly.
The woman nodded. They walked inside and sat down at the kitchen table. Her name was Susan, and she was a secretary in Gettysburg. Her brother was Michael, and he was going to Penn State. Both had come down to the family farm when they heard about their father's death.
"Can I see the badge again?" asked the woman.
Max nodded and pulled it out.
"Why would the Feds be interested in our father?" asked the girl.
Max could immediately tell she was lying. "I think you know."
"Look, our dad's dead; he killed himself. We're dealing with enough shame as it is; why drag his name deeper into the mud?" asked Michael.
"I understand you're both upset, but there are other people out there that are involved," stated Max, hoping that they would continue to give out information.
"It's disgusting, all that filth in the basement!" stated Susan.
"Shut up, Susan!" yelled Michael.
"Screw you, Michael! I told you to burn that stuff."
"Susan, Michael, I think your father was murdered. I need to see what's in the basement," stated Max.
"You think Dad was murdered?" asked Susan. She looked stunned at the idea that her father might have been killed.
"Yes, and I want to help you."
Susan looked at Michael, who nodded.
"Okay, follow us," stated Susan.
After unlocking the door, she led him down to the basement. Part of it was set up as a bondage dungeon. Hanging neatly on hooks were a variety of whips, paddles, cuffs, gags, and other bondage S&M equipment.
There was also a shelf of VHS tapes. Max saw a video camera in the corner. There was also a whole bookshelf of pornographic magazines and books. Max scanned through the videos. All were professionally produced items. Max pulled out his camera and began to take photographs of the room. He took close-ups of the videotapes to record the names on the tapes.
Max looked around the room until he noticed that the bookshelf didn't seem just right. He felt around the edge until he found the lock that let the shelf swing away from the wall.
Located behind the shelf was another group of videotapes. They were apparently the ones that had been recorded by Tom Harrison. Max scanned the tapes; all had handwritten labels on them. Each had a name and a date. Max found a tape with the title Debbie: March 9th 1985.
"Excuse me, but I need to see this," stated Max.
Susan pointed numbly to a TV and VCR in the corner. Max put the tape in and played it. He saw Diana being tied down by Mr. Cameron. Max looked over at the bondage equipment and confirmed the tape had been shot here.
Susan gasped as she saw a large nude man begin to touch Diana.
"Oh God!" she exclaimed. She began to cry. "How could you that, Dad?"
Max shut off the VCR. "I'm sorry, but this will help us put some really bad men away."
"You think that Dad was killed over this?"
Max nodded. "I'd almost bet on it."
"But if you prove this, then everyone will know he was a pervert, right?" asked Susan.
Max nodded again.
"Can you get the men who did this without dragging our father through the mud?" asked Michael.
"I can try," replied Max. "Look, your father is dead. The men I'm after are alive and have killed and hurt many others. That kid on the tape is a minor, and those men brought her here. I can use what's here to nail them, but I need your help. Now, if anyone shows up asking about your father, tell them that you burned everything. Michael, did your father have a place where he burned things?"
"Sure, the pit was around back."
"Okay, I want you to burn some of the magazines and some blank tapes. If someone comes here you can show it to them."
"Okay, what about the rest of this filth?" asked Susan with a disgusted look on her face.
"It's evidence," replied Max. "May I use your phone, please? I have a few phone calls to make."
Chapter 30
Around the time Max was in the farmhouse in Pennsylvania, Faith and Diana were driving to Providence. Faith decided that they should get there early, shop, and have lunch before Diana's therapy session.
Diana was uncharacteristically quiet as they had lunch.
"You nervous?" asked Faith.
Diana cracked a small smile. "Is it that obvious?"
"Yes."
"I guess I'm just worried that she'll say that I'm really crazy," confessed Diana.
"You're not crazy," replied Faith. "If you really don't want to go, we can postpone it."
Diana immediately shook her head. "No, I want to do this."
Faith smiled and glanced at her watch. "Well, we'd better get going."
Angela Sullivan's office was located in the first floor of her three-story brick house. They were immediately greeted by a large orange tomcat as they walked up the steps.
Angela was a pleasant looking woman with reddish brown hair. She was wearing a green suit and a white silk blouse. Faith figured that Angela was around the same age as she was.
Angela sat them down in what looked like a living room.
"I'd like to talk to both of you first, before I start the session with Diana," stated Angela. "I promise that what happens here will remain confidential."
Faith told Angela a condensed version of why Diana was staying with her.
"I see, well, we have our work cut out for us," stated Angela. "Diana, you ready?"
Diana nodded and in a tiny voice replied. "Yes."
Angela smiled softly and led Diana into her office. Faith pulled out a book and began to read. It was strange, but since she'd become a writer, she barely had time to read. She had a stack of books that she had been meaning to read. She had once heard that people who bought books but never read them were buying time, as they always expected to find the time to read them. She had just been given a copy of the newest book by Margaret Atwood, The Handmaid's Tale, by her editor, and she'd finally decided to read it.
Two hours later, Angela brought Diana out of her office. Diana was smiling, despite the fact that it was obvious that she had been crying as her eyes were red and puffy.
"I'd like to start seeing Diana every week, if that's possible," stated Angela.
"That won't be a problem," replied Faith. "How're you doing, Diana?"
Diana glanced at Angela and smiled, then looked back at Faith. "Better."
They talked for a few minutes and Faith gave Angela a copy of her newest book.
As they were walking out, a young woman came into the house holding the cat.
"Diana, Faith, this is my daughter, Jenna, and Pumpkin," stated Angela. "She'll be attending Brown this fall and plans to follow in my footsteps."
"Mom, do you have to tell everyone my plans?" asked Jenna with a smile.
"Yes, when it concerns my future Ivy Leaguer!" replied Angela.
They talked for a few minutes before heading to their car.
"I have one last stop before we head back. There's a bakery near here that makes the best Portuguese sweet bread. I want to get a loaf for dinner," explained Faith. "I'm glad you want to keep seeing her."
"I really like Angela; she really understands what I've been going through," stated Diana. "I mean, you've been great, but it's different with her; does that make sense?"
"Yes, it does," replied Faith.
After buying the bread, Faith drove the Volvo back to Stonington. Diana told her more about the session.
"You don't have to tell me everything that happened if you don't want to, Diana," remarked Faith. "Don't get me wrong, I'm interested, but therapy can be a very private experience."
"I don't mind. In some ways it helps me absorb what we talked about," replied Diana. "Angela has already helped me to see how deep my gender issues are. Back when I was fighting these feelings, I thought I could turn them on and off. I was so wrong."
They talked until they reached the Connecticut border.
"You feel like making a quick side trip to see if your bike is ready?"
"That sounds great," replied Diana.
An hour later, they were back at Faith's house. She was about to prepare dinner when the phone rang. It was Max.
Chapter 31
Max laid out his plan to Faith and Diana.
"Have you contacted the Feds yet?" asked Diana.
"I have a meeting with one tomorrow," stated Max. "How long will it take you to write out the article?"
"Two to three days, assuming Marissa signs on," replied Faith. "What I don't understand is, if you have the videos with Mr. Cameron, why not bring in the Feds and police right now?"
"This is deeper than just one man. I've been going through the private stock of videos, and there are dozens of teens in them. There are also several unidentified men in the videos. I suspect that Harry Jr. and Tom Harrison were running a private sex club at the farm, unknown to the rest of the Cameron clan. If we just arrest Harry Jr., we might not get the rest. If we just arrest Harry, then the others might get away."
"Aren't you afraid that they'll destroy any evidence in the meantime?" asked Faith.
"The evidence here will be safe. I have someone coming in to watch it. We have no control over any tapes that Harry Jr. might have. We'll just have to hope that they don't suspect anything until we get the warrants," replied Max.
"Okay, I'll call Marissa, and we'll get started on the article. We should be able to edit it as we get more data."
"Good, I'll get back to you soon," stated Max. He then went on to explain why he wouldn't be back in Connecticut as planned. "The good thing is that I'm close to blowing this wide open. I'll keep you informed about my progress."
Faith turned to Diana. "Looks like we've got our work cut out for us, tonight may be our last night for a while to do something fun, so when I get done talking to Marissa, why don't we go catch a movie?"
"Cool," replied Diana. "Any ideas of what you want to see?"
"How about that new movie with Michael J. Fox?" asked Faith.
"Back to the Future? That's supposed to be great."
"Okay, we'll grab dinner in town before we see the movie; can you put the food away while I talk to Marissa?"
Chapter 32
Around the time Faith was talking to Marissa, Max called the Carbonville police department. He was quickly routed to the chief.
"Well, do you have the kid?" asked Randy Monroe.
"Yes, I picked him up this afternoon. He's told me some rather interesting stories; I can understand why you want him back so badly," replied Max.
"The kid's a liar; you can't trust a druggie."
"I don't think he's a druggie," replied Max.
There was a long pause.
"When will you bring him back?" asked Randy.
"Look, I don't care what sort of shit is going down in your town. I'm no puritan; I'm strictly a capitalist. I think his value just increased."
"How much?" asked Randy.
Max smiled. "$50,000."
"You're got to be kidding?"
"No. Do I sound like I'm kidding?"
"Do you really expect to get away with blackmailing us?"
"Actually, I do. Besides, I can help you; think of the 50K as an investment," replied Max.
There was another long silence on the other end of the phone.
"Why don't we meet somewhere, just you and me and we'll talk?" offered Max.
"What about the kid? I want proof you have him."
"My partner is watching him. And just in case you get any strange ideas, my partner will immediately contact the authorities should something happen to me," explained Max.
"Okay, where do you want to meet?" asked Randy.
"Do you know where the Blue Sky Motel is?"
"Yes."
"Good, I'll be in room 214. Be here at six, and don't do anything stupid."
Chapter 33
Marissa immediately hopped on the next Amtrak north. She couldn't wait to get started on the article. Additionally, she had uncovered new information on many of the main suspects.
Faith moved her computer to the dining room.
"We can use the table to hash out the story and sort through the evidence," explained Faith.
"Do you really think you can knock this out in a couple of days?" asked Diana.
"Why not? I have a good supply of coffee! Seriously, Diana I used to do this all the time when I was a reporter."
Diana smiled. "You're enjoying this; I mean the writing of the article?"
Faith smiled back. "I do miss this part of being a reporter. I like the hours of being a writer much better, but I love the thrill of putting together the article, especially when there's a deadline. Should you become a writer yourself, you'll know what I mean."
"Do you think this will work?" asked Diana.
"I don't know, but I trust Max."
Chapter 34
Max was sitting in his hotel room playing solitaire when there was a knocking at the door. "Showtime," he said aloud as he got up to answer the door.
Randy Monroe was standing outside. He was wearing jeans and a green polo shirt. He was also wearing a black Member's Only jacket.
Max motioned him in. "Nice disguise."
"Okay, Ross, I'm here, where's the proof you have the kid?" asked Randy as he sat down on the edge of the bed.
Max walked over to closet and pulled out Darren's jacket and tossed it to Randy.
"That's it? You expect me to believe you got the kid just because you have a jacket?"
"Look in the pocket."
Randy pulled a wallet out of the pocket. Inside was the school ID and drivers license for Darren Wagner. Randy looked at them and returned them to the wallet.
"Okay, you have the kid; now what?" asked Randy.
"He told me he was used as a sex slave, that he was made to dress as a girl, and was used by many men in Carbonville."
"The kid's a dealer; he'll do anything to avoid being prosecuted."
"Really? Then how do you explain the fact that he has breasts?"
Randy glared back at Max. He started to reach into his jacket.
Max was faster and pulled out his semi-automatic nine millimeter and shook his head back and forth. "I wouldn't do that if I was you."
Randy slowly pulled his hand out empty.
"Look, I'm not some small-town hick you can push around. I really don't care if you like to fuck sissies or not. I told you, I'm in this for the money. Besides, I can make you even richer," stated Max, as he returned his gun to his shoulder holster. "I want to be your friend xC9 and partner."
"What do you mean?"
"I can provide you with customers xD1 high rollers, foreigners xD1 who are willing to pay top dollar for the right product. I'm willing to take a measly ten percent finders fee."
"You mean teens?" asked Randy.
"Yes."
"Why help us?" asked Randy.
Max smiled to himself, Randy had virtually admitted that he was a part of the sex ring.
"For the money."
"You're a regular mercenary, aren't you?"
Max shook his head. "I consider myself an above average mercenary. Look, Randy, I like money. This looks like a good gig, besides all I'll have to do is direct people to you."
"So if we pay you for the kid, you'll help us?"
"For a price. But before I help you, I want to hear about your organization."
Randy smirked. "You must be kidding."
"No. Look, I know the teacher recruits and trains the kids. Great plan, grabbing them in school! But some of the people I know like them younger; is that possible?"
"Yes, we have several pre-teens being groomed."
"Is this how the minister is involved?"
"How do you know about that?" asked Randy.
"Just a guess, but the kid told me that the Rev. Greenville used him a few times. I did a little research on my own; is this the same Dean Greenville who was once arrested in Baltimore?"
Randy nodded. "You mind if I smoke?"
Max shook his head.
Randy carefully pulled a pack of Marlboros out of his coat pocket and lit one. "You definitely do your research."
Max ignored Randy's comment and continued laying the trap. "So, back to the kid, the teacher pulled him in, and when he got troublesome you were called in, right?"
"Yes. I framed the little shit. Look, I know he got away from us, but he was the first. I've silenced other ones in the past."
"Not that I really care, but what are you going to do to the kid?" asked Max, as he poured himself a glass of whisky. He offered some to Randy, who readily accepted.
"I suspect he'll be shot trying to escape, if you know what I mean."
Max shrugged his shoulders and sipped his drink. "Won't the family complain?"
"Hell, no. The father works for one of us! His boss has been very supportive and has even given him a promotion. What a laugh, his boss was one of those who used the kid! No, we've got it under control."
"Does anyone complain around here?"
"Look, Ross, this is a solid program we've got here. The mayor gets his cut, and no one bats an eye. We've also taken care of any opposition," stated Randy. "This is good stuff."
"It's real single malt," replied Max as he refilled Randy's glass.
"We've managed to blackmail any opposition. I've got dirt on so many of the fine citizens of Carbonville, none will dare speak to the authorities. You know the charges against the kid? All fake! The kid was already a runner when we had the judge backdate the charges."
"What do you have on the judge?"
"He fucked a young woman he thought was nineteen," replied Randy. "She was actually thirteen, and we got it on tape!"
"Very good, but don't you worry about covering your own ass?"
"Nope, I've got tapes and stuff on most of those involved. If any of them double-cross me, I'll get take them down with me," replied Randy.
Max nodded.
"Now, Ross, we try to keep our parties low key. I don't know about bringing a bunch of strangers into town."
"We don't have to bring them here. Can't you use a place out of the area, say like that farm house in Pennsylvania?"
Randy stared at Max and then broke out laughing. "Hell, Ross, you're my kind of guy; you don't miss much do you?"
"What happened up there?" asked Max, as he refilled Randy's glass again.
"Stupid bastard got greedy and wanted more money. I had to go up and end our business deal, if you know what I mean."
"Don't worry about me, Randy; I just want what we agree to. I don't go back on deals with a fellow Scot."
"Too bad others aren't as dependable. Yes, we can get another house somewhere out of town."
"Good, and can you get one near a major highway? It would make it easier for your potential clients."
"Seems like you've had experience in this sort of thing before," noted Randy.
"I'm no stranger to organizing groups. You have a good small operation, but to make the real money, you need to expand; however, at the same time you need to do it smart."
"You know, it's funny, but the sex stuff was just something that was done for fun! It's gone back twenty years. Initially, it was just teenage girls, but some of the club members began to get more exotic tastes. The kid who ran was the first sissy we've created. I'll tell you what, I'm not into guys, but I can't believe how good it felt to fuck that kid. When he was dressed up, you barely knew he was a boy anyway! Too bad we can't keep him in the stable."
Max stared back, smiling inside at the effect the eighty proof whisky was having on Randy's tongue.
"So when can we have the kid back?" asked Randy as he lit another smoke.
"When do I get the money?" asked Max with a smile.
"I can get you twenty-five thousand by tomorrow. What do you say that we shake on the rest? I'll have the rest in your hands by next week," asked Randy as he held out his hand.
Max thought about it and then extended his hand. "Deal."
Randy laughed. "You know, you scared me for a moment. I thought you might actually shoot me!"
"I still will, if you double-cross me," replied Max with a grin and held out his glass.
Randy broke out laughing. "Well, I better get going."
"You okay to drive?" asked Max.
"My driver will be here soon."
Max nodded and then handed Randy the half-empty bottle of scotch. "For the road, Randy."
"That's mighty nice of you, Ross."
"I'll have the kid brought down tomorrow. I'll call you the following day to set up a meeting place."
"You mean you won't still be here?"
Max laughed. "That's a good one, Randy."
A few minutes later, Max watched Randy drive away. He walked to the room next door and knocked. A man in a three-piece suit opened the door.
"Well? How was that?" asked Max.
The man in the suit waved him in. "Combined with what was in the farmhouse, we should have enough to have the warrants by tomorrow."
"Remember our deal, Robert; I want the article done first xD1 before we raid the town, I owe that to them. I also want them to have exclusive rights to the story. If it hadn't been for them, you wouldn't even have a case."
"I understand. So when are you coming back fulltime to the agency, Max?" asked Robert.
"I like being part-time too much. Besides, I've always come back when you guys really need my help."
A technician was reviewing the video of Max and Randy's meeting. "Excuse me, Agent Ledyard; I'll have a copy of the tape ready for Agent Bowie in five minutes."
"This is your first big case on your own, isn't it?" asked Max with a wink.
"Well, thanks to working with you for two years, it took time for the Agency to trust me again," replied Robert. "We'll have our strike teams standing by for the raid. It's going to be big, especially since we can't trust any of the local cops."
"Just as long as none of them get away," replied Max.
The technician handed Max a tape.
"Well, I'll be back tomorrow. I have to go see a woman about an article," stated Max.
Chapter 35
Marissa arrived on the last train into Mystic and was met by Faith and Diana. Marissa was a slight woman with thick, curly chestnut hair. She also wore thin wire framed glasses.
Diana was surprised at how young Marissa looked, as she didn't look as if she was over twenty. When Diana said this, Marissa laughed.
"I owe it all to pure living!"
"Oh, please!" retorted Faith. "Can you even spell pure?"
"Maybe, so tell me everything," stated Marissa.
On the way back to the house, Faith told Marissa what they knew.
"Diana, with what you've told us, we'll nail them for sure," replied Marissa.
"My friend Max is on is way back here with what he's calling the smoking gun. He said his jet should land at Groton-New London airport soon," stated Faith.
"Okay, sounds like we have our work cut out for us. I brought my entire file on Carbonville. This will teach them to run a speed trap!" laughed Marissa.
Within the hour, they had laid out the framework of the article. Diana's journal was a key piece of evidence in connecting many of the conspirators.
Marissa began to type out the initial outline of the article, with Diana sitting by her side.
"You don't mind me asking questions?" asked Diana.
"Heck no, Diana, it's how you learn. By the way, I'm very impressed with your writing style. You have a good eye for detail."
"Thanks."
Faith watched Diana and Marissa work together and smiled. She'd had reservations about including Diana in the writing of the article. She was initially worried it might be too much for her to handle, but seeing Diana with Marissa, her fears disappeared.
Around one in the morning, Max arrived.
Faith gave him a huge hug and kiss, which even surprised herself.
"Well, that was worth renting the jet, just for that," stated Max.
After greeting Diana and being introduced to Marissa, he brought out the tape.
"Diana, this is pretty disturbing, I'm not sure you want to see it," he stated as he put the tape in the VCR.
"I want to see it," stated Diana firmly, as she sat down on the couch next to Faith.
Marissa was standing behind the couch, drinking her third mug of coffee, with her notebook in hand.
Max hit the play button, and they watched the surveillance tape in utter silence. Faith glanced over at one point and saw tears rolling down Diana's face. She swung her arm around Diana's shoulders and pulled her close.
"I can't believe he gave you so much information. Talk about giving someone the rope to hang you with! Faith, what do you need me for, this guy just wrote the article for you!" stated Marissa. "I'd like to watch it again; I want to make sure I don't misquote him."
"I've seen enough," stated Diana, who yawned.
"Why don't you go to bed, dear? It's rather later," commented Faith.
"I guess so," stated Diana. "Good night, all." She then hugged everyone and headed off to bed.
"She's pretty impressive," stated Marissa. "I can understand why you're all fighting for her."
"No argument here," stated Max. He then told them about when the raid would take place.
"Um, I have a question. The Agency hasn't always had a friendly attitude to the press; why the sudden cooperation?" asked Marissa.
"It works to their favor. The case will be big news, and they'd prefer the first article to be favorable. Plus, this wasn't their case until we went to them. I cut a deal with them to get us on the inside," stated Max. "The new director is also more forward thinking. You'll also get exclusive rights to new information as the story breaks. I've been promised few hours lead time before any press conferences."
"I'm impressed," stated Faith.
"Okay, Faith, it's two-thirty in the morning, I'm wired on caffeine and ready to go!" stated Marissa. "Let's burn this article out!"
Faith glanced at Max. "You need anything?"
"Just some sleep. I'll crash on the couch; don't hesitate to wake me if you have any questions. Oh, can you give me a ride to the airport at eight? I have to fly back to Carbonville."
"With any luck, we should have the article done!" interjected Marissa. "Damn, I smell a Pulitzer!"
"Has she always been soxC9 energetic?" asked Max.
"No, she used to be worse," replied Faith as she rolled her eyes.
Max leaned over and took Faith in his arms and kissed her. "Okay, get back to work! We've got bad guys to catch."
Chapter 36
Faith and Marissa quickly pieced the article together. They made a good team and had few disagreements on the story.
"I'm planning on turning this into a book," stated Faith. "The proceeds will go toward putting Diana through college. I'd like you to co-author it with me."
"Cool! This could be my break to jump into getting a book published on my own. Oh, will the funds go towards her surgery too?"
"Sure, that makes sense," replied Faith.
"I can see why you've become so motherly; Diana is pretty special. If I hadn't known, I would never guess she was a boy," stated Marissa.
"I know. As soon as she became Diana, it was like she had always been female. I was half expecting to be correcting her on how she should act, but there was no need."
"I know what you mean, she's so feminine. It's not an act. God, it must have been hell for her to try to pass as a guy. Did you have any idea?"
Faith shook her head. "I never suspected the gender thing. I knew she was different, but at most I thought Darren might be gay."
"Does she like boys at all?"
"From what she's told me, she's never felt a thing for any male. After what she went through, I doubt she will. She associates sex with abuse. I've gotten her into therapy, and I hope she'll eventually be capable of relations with someone who is gentle and understanding."
"I'm surprised she functions so well," remarked Marissa. "She just seems like an average teenage girl."
"I think it's just that she's focused on surviving this ordeal. I'm afraid of what will happen when she comes down."
"What about the parents?"
"There's no way I'll allow them to take her back. I know she wants to see them, but she feels that they betrayed her."
"And that's because they did. Oops, sorry, Faith."
"No need to apologize. I plan on having a few words with my sister when this is all over. I want to have guardianship of Diana. I think it'll be the best thing for her."
"No argument here. Okay, now what about this next paragraph?"
Chapter 37
By the time Max was ready to leave for the airport, the article was nearly done. Diana had returned to help around five and aided Marissa in better describing how Mr. Cameron gained control over her.
"Will your editor give you any flak over the article?" asked Faith.
"I don't expect he will. I told him I was working on something big that would be an exclusive," replied Marissa. "Besides, I told him that I was working with you and that if he turned it down then the story might go to someone else. I lied and told him that you have connections at the Post."
Faith laughed.
"So, Max, when do you want us there?" asked Marissa.
"The raid will be tomorrow, so get there sometime today if you can," he replied.
"Can I come?" asked Diana.
Max looked at Faith, who shrugged her shoulders.
"You can't go on the raids, but you can come down to the command center and wait it out," stated Max. "Don't worry about the charges, my agent friend has already told me that they're illegal. Still, we'll need to keep you out of the public eye until after the raids."
"Why don't we all go now?" suggested Marissa. "I can have a computer brought out with the photographer to wherever we're coordinating all this."
"I can pack up my Mac and be ready to go," added Faith.
Max looked at the three women. "You have ten minutes to pack a carryon bag."
Chapter 38
On the flight down to Maryland, Faith and Diana slept while Marissa talked to Max.
"Will there be any issue with you giving Randy booze? I mean it could look like you got him drunk."
Max smiled and shook his head. "I just offered it to him. Besides, he had pretty much incriminated himself by then anyway."
"Will you be on the actual raids?"
"Yes," he replied. "I'm going on the one that'll enter Randy's house. I want the files he claimed to have on the others."
"Do you think he'd really keep them in his house?" asked Marissa.
"Yes, that's where he could always check on them," replied Max.
Marissa looked out the window of the private jet. "Faith really likes you."
"I know. I like her too."
"And?" asked Marissa, turning around to face Max.
"And what?" replied Max.
"You're too smart to let her slip away," continued Marissa.
Max turned and looked at Faith, who was sound asleep next to Diana.
"You're right," he replied with a grin. "Max Smart, that's me."
Chapter 39
They landed at an airfield near Frederick, Maryland and drove to the Agency's temporary headquarters located twenty miles away from Carbonville. A motor lodge had been taken over, much to the delight of the owner. The site was picked because it was believed to be far enough away from the influence of Randy and the others.
Marissa's photographer met them there and had already set up the Mac inside.
"They gave us a spot to work and everything, including our own coffee pot," remarked Calvin, the photographer. He had got his first photographic experience in the Marines and taken several award winning photographs in Grenada. He was hired immediately upon his discharge and was usually assigned to the most hazardous stories.
Robert Ledyard met with Faith and the others. He was very nice to Diana, and she immediately felt that she could trust him.
"Are you descended from Col. William Ledyard?" she asked Robert.
"Yes," he replied, referring to the man who had commanded Fort Griswold in Groton during the Revolutionary War.
"Cool!" replied Diana.
They talked for a few more minutes until the formal briefing started. Robert liked the young woman and had to admit that he never would have suspected that she was really a boy.
"Marissa, you and Calvin can accompany us on the raid. I'd like you with me if you don't mind; we'll be raiding the home of Randy Monroe, the soon to be ex-chief of police. Other raids will he held simultaneously on the homes of Harry Cameron Jr., Harry Cameron Sr., Rev. Dean Greenville, and Russell Cameron, plus Carbonville High School and, of course, City Hall. Also there will be additional warrants served on Dr. Lang at his office in Taneytown, Ms. Jodi Morris, and several other people identified by Diana or from the tapes. We have a federal judge standing by to order warrants accordingly."
"What will happen to the town? I mean you're pretty much going to be shutting it down," asked Marissa.
"The state of Maryland has been notified, and they'll move in and take over until some semblance of real government can be re-established," stated Robert.
"How many agents will be involved in these arrests?" asked Faith.
"Twenty agents, augmented with nearly sixty state troopers. Oh, that's right, the troopers will also take over until we can determine if there are any clean cops on the Carbonville force," continued Robert.
"When is this all going down?" asked Faith.
"Tomorrow morning at five AM," he replied. "I'm sorry, but until then you cannot call out, unless an agent is with you, strictly for security reasons."
'Why not earlier?" asked Marissa. "I could have the story released with the morning paper."
"Not possible. There's a strong possibility that there will be second round of raids if we get evidence to nail those who've been using the teens. This is also a very large operation; we want to make sure we get anyone who slips through the cracks."
"The word of the raids is going to get out, a news blackout will only attract more attention," argued Marissa.
"Out of my hands, Marissa. The main office says 5 AM. I don't imagine we'll be holding an initial press conference until late tomorrow afternoon. True, the networks will get a jump, but you'll have more information than anyone else. I promise that we won't hold a detailed press conference until the following day; that way you'll have the jump on everyone else."
"I still don't like it; we were promised an exclusive," replied Marissa as she sighed. "Well, I'd like to ask you a few more questions for the story, Robert."
Robert smiled. "Okay, that would be fine."
Diana walked over to where Max was talking to some other agents.
"What's up, Diana?"
"When can I see my parents again?"
"You sure you want to?"
She nodded. "I want to see them. I've talked about this with Aunt Faith. I can't believe that they don't love me. I also have some questions for them."
"If you're sure, we'll take you there after the raids."
"Thank you," she replied. "I still want to live with Aunt Faith, regardless of what my parents say."
Faith and Marissa worked on the article. They decided that it should be split up into a series and made the appropriate changes. Diana watched and asked questions.
"Why are you calling me John or Jane in the story?" asked Diana.
'You're a minor, Diana, got to protect your identity," replied Marissa. "You'll learn all this when you go to journalism school, which you'd better do great in, or I'll come up to Connecticut and kick your butt!"
Diana smiled.
"One more thing, Diana, once I get rolling on a story, I tend to get tunnel vision; if I appear to be too into the story, it's the way I am. I apologize in advance if I seem too enthusiastic," explained Marissa.
"I understand," replied Diana.
By dinner time the first article was done. It explained why the raids were held and gave a brief background on the Cameron clan's dealings in Carbonville. A second accompanying article would have the exact details of the raids and arrests. Marissa claimed she could knock that one out in a few hours.
For the most part, there was nothing to do but wait. However, Max still had a phone call to make.
Chapter 40
"Randy, this is Ross. I've got the kid," stated Max.
"Really, that's great!"
"Do you have the money?"
"Yes. My associates are very agreeable to your ideas. However, I'd like to offer a slight change to the plan. We'd like you to kill the little shit. Don't worry, we'll pay you. How does an additional 50 grand sound?"
"Why the sudden generosity?" asked Max.
"I want us to have a long and mutually beneficial business relationship. For this to happen, we need assurances that you're dedicated to us. Look, I doubt if this will be the first time you've knocked someone off."
"I see your point. I want half up front."
"Does that mean you'll kill Darren?"
"Yes. But I won't do it until I get the first fifty grand. Trust goes both ways, my friend."
"That's acceptable. How will you do it?"
"Well, since you've tagged him as a druggie, I'll inject him with enough heroin to kill him. The police will just assume he overdosed."
"That works pretty good, I've done that to a few problems in the past," replied Randy. "Damn, we think alike. I'm going to like working with you, Ross."
"Okay, I'll call you tomorrow morning and set up a meeting point to get my money."
"Great. Goodnight, Ross."
Max hung up the phone and looked over to the agency technician. Robert Ledyard was standing next to him.
"How was that?" asked Max.
"Great. By the way, Randy was taping the conversation," stated the tech. "I heard the click when he turned on the recorder."
"I'm not surprised. Randy's just covering his ass. I'm more convinced than ever that we'll hit the mother lode when we raid his house," replied Max.
"I agree. He'll also be dangerous. I brought an extra vest for you, and you're required to wear it," added Robert.
"Just as long as I get one of those cool blue Agency windbreakers too! You know, someday it would be nice to have a tactical uniform as cool as they have on TV," replied Max.
Chapter 41
"Time to get up, Diana," said Faith, as she softly shook her.
"Umm, what time is it?" asked Diana, as she sat up and rubbed her eyes.
"Three-thirty," replied Faith. "I thought you'd want to see Max and Marissa off."
Diana nodded as she yawned and got out of bed. "I do."
"Meet us in the command center. They're serving breakfast there; it's actually pretty good."
Ten minutes later Diana walked into the well-lit command center. She was stunned by the large number of agents who were eating and talking. Max saw her walk in and waved her over.
"Pretty impressive, huh?" he asked.
"I'm shocked. All this because of me?"
"Yes, you should be proud of how you're playing a part in the liberation of Carbonville."
Diana looked Max in the eyes. "Isn't that a little much?"
"No. What happened to you was just the most extreme of what's been going on here for years. Everyone will benefit from today's arrests."
"Everyone?"
"Well, not those in the Cameron clan."
Diana thought about what Max had told her. She then noticed that he had a badge on a chain around his neck. "What's that? Are you really an agent?"
"Shhhh, don't tell Faith. I want her to think I'm some sort of rouge!"
Diana laughed. "Be careful today, okay?"
Max smiled and swung his arm around her shoulders. "I will, kid. Now, have you eaten yet?"
Diana shook her head.
"Come on, let's get you some food." He put his arm around her shoulders and led her to the buffet.
Chapter 42
Max walked over to Faith before leaving.
"You be careful, okay?" she stated.
"It's my middle name, never could understand why my parents picked that name until now," he replied with a smile. "I suppose that you're a little disappointed about not coming along."
"No, not really, I'd rather be with Diana," replied Faith. "Besides, I've been along with the police for arrests in the past. These are emotional times for Diana, and I don't want her to be alone."
"I like this new maternal side of you," commented Max. "Seriously, I admire you for what you've done for Diana."
"She's special," said Faith, as she looked over at Diana who was talking to Marissa. "In fact, I can't imagine her not in my life right now. I know it sounds silly, but I like having someone to watch over and nurture. Something was missing in my life, and Diana has filled it."
Max shook his head. "It's not silly. You deserve a lot of credit." He then leaned over and kissed her gently on the lips.
"That was nice," replied Faith.
Max winked. "See you later, Faith."
"I'll be here."
Chapter 43
The agents and state troopers headed off to Carbonville to make the arrests. Faith knew that even though the plan was to hit all the targets at once, there would be problems. Max explained that while the target homes and offices were being raided, the State Police would be establishing roadblocks. He told her that it would still be possible for someone to escape, especially if they knew the area.
She was also worried because Max had picked the most dangerous target, Randy Monroe.
Diana was sitting next to the command table, listening to the agents check in by radio.
Faith looked at her watch and saw it was five AM. She was now standing behind Diana, as she was too nervous to sit. They then heard the sound of Robert Ledyard's voice on the loudspeaker.
"All agents move in," stated Robert.
Faith put her hands on Diana's shoulders. Diana reached around and looked up into her eyes and nodded.
Chapter 44
Max accompanied Robert as they approached Randy's house. It was a split-level home on a three acre piece of land. Additionally four troopers backed them up, two covering the rear and two going in the front covering Max and Robert. Marissa and Calvin were waiting back at the car with another agent. They wouldn't be allowed into the house until it was cleared.
The house was dark as they approached. Robert signaled to the others to close in. He glanced over at Max, and they approached the front door.
As planned, Max knocked on the door. "Randy, open up. This is Ross." He then knocked again.
Randy could be heard approaching the door. "Do you have any idea what time it is?" he stated angrily.
'Sorry, but I have something important to tell you."
They could hear the sound of him undoing the deadbolt on the front door. Robert was standing off to the side with the two troopers behind, ready to rush in with weapons drawn.
"This better be damn important, Ross."
"It is, Randy," stated Max.
The door opened and Randy stepped out to meet Max. He was about to complain when he saw the badges on the agents and the uniformed state troopers.
"Randall Monroe, you're under arrest," announced Robert Ledyard, holding out the warrant for his arrest.
Randy stepped back and attempted to slam the door shut, but he was immediately rushed by Max and the others and knocked to the floor. They wrestled him to the floor and attempted to get him cuffed. Randy was a powerful man, and it was difficult to subdue him. Suddenly, a single gunshot rang out and Robert screamed out in agony.
"Enough of this shit," stated Max, and he punched Randy in the face, knocking him out. "Cuff him."
While one of the troopers cuffed Randy, Max looked over to see Robert clutching his thigh. One of the troopers was standing there holding his service revolver. The trooper had a look of confusion on his face.
"I... I... I'm sorry," the trooper stammered.
The other two troopers came running into the house, having heard the gunshot.
Max picked up the radio and called for assistance. "You two clear the rest of the house." He then pulled off his belt and wrapped it above Robert's wound.
"Stupid son of bitch!" grumbled Robert.
"Hurts, don't it?" asked Max with a grin.
"Damn right it does. How bad is it?"
"Looks like it missed the bone, bleeding doesn't look too bad either. Don't worry, the EMTs will be here shortly," replied Max.
"The house is clear," stated one of the troopers.
Randy began to regain consciousness.
"Where's your wife, Randy?" asked Max.
"She's out of town. What the fuck, man, are you a cop?" asked Randy, as he stared at Max.
"Something like that."
"I'll kill you, you fucking snitch!" screamed Randy as he struggled to get free.
One of the troopers read Randy his rights, as he continued his tirade.
"You feel like cooperating or not?" asked Max.
"Fuck you," snapped back Randy.
"I'll take that as a no," replied Max. He picked up the radio and called in additional agents to begin the search of Randy's home.
The EMTs arrived and carted Robert off. "I'll never live this down. Shot by a trooper."
"Hey, be thankful it was in the middle of the thigh," commented Max, as he watched Robert being treated.
The trooper who'd fired his weapon stood there in shock. "I'm so sorry."
Robert glared at both of them as they wheeled him out to the ambulance.
Max turned to the trooper. "You'd better go off to the command center for now. Don't worry, kid, I know lots of cops who would have loved to shoot a Fed." He then patted the trooper on the back.
Right then Marissa and Calvin came in. Max pulled her aside. "No mention of what happened to Robert, okay?"
"Is he okay?"
Max nodded. "It's just sort of embarrassing. "
"I understand. So, where's the stuff?"
With Randy and Robert out of the house, Max began his search. He found what he was looking for in the basement. While part of the basement was a standard family room, the other half had been turned into Randy's office. The file cabinet had a padlock on it that Max ordered cut off. Inside were files on numerous residents of Carbonville. Max pulled one out labeled Harry Cameron Jr. and opened it up.
Inside was documentation on all of the teens that Harry had corrupted. Additionally, there were photographs of him having sex with the teens.
Max waved over one of the investigators. "Here's the jackpot."
"We've struck oil at Harry Jr.'s house too. Like you suspected, we've got lots of videos and photos to back up the charges."
"When can I see the files?" asked Marissa.
"Not until we've looked through them first," replied Max. "Don't worry, you get first shot at them."
Max then radioed back to the command center. "Did we get everyone?"
"Negative. So far we're missing Russell Cameron. Apparently he slipped out just before the raid on his house. His truck is missing, and we've issued an APB for him," stated the agent at the command center.
"How's Robert doing?"
"He's fine. The bullet went clean through his thigh, didn't hit the bone. He claims he'll be released by noon."
"Be kind to him," replied Max. "Back to Russell, any idea of where he is?"
"No, but we're checking all leads."
Max looked around the house and saw the tape recorder hooked up to the phone. He rewound the tape and found the conversation he'd had with Randy. He went back further and found a call Randy had made to the mayor. He hit the play button.
"Ross came through. He's got the kid," reported Randy.
"Wonderful news. Have him kill the little shit," replied the mayor.
"Will do. He wants in pretty bad, so I think I can swing it."
"Promise him anything, we can always get rid of him should we need to."
"I think he'll cooperate; he could be a useful person to have around. I've been lucky so far and haven't been connected to the previous disposals."
"Okay, but he's yours. If he betrays us, you'll be the one I'll be looking for."
Max smiled and looked over at the investigators going through the files. "Is there one in there on the mayor?"
"A nice thick one," he replied, holding it up.
Marissa was furiously writing down the conversation between the mayor and Randy. "Can I hear it again?"
Max replayed it for her.
"This doesn't get any better," she stated.
"I'm going to pick up Diana's parents; you sticking here, Marissa?"
"No, we're going to Harry Jr.'s house, so we can get some more photos. Can you drop us off there?"
"Yeah, it's along the way," replied Max.
Chapter 45
Thirty minutes later Max was sitting in the living room of Diana's home, telling her parents what had happened.
"You mean that Darren was telling the truth?" asked Art.
"Yes. His teacher had turned him into a sex slave to be used and shared by everyone from the mayor to your own boss," replied Max. He didn't see any reason to dilute what had happened to Diana. "And, by the way, he wasn't either doing or distributing drugs. Randy Monroe framed him on that."
"Where is he?" asked Hope through her sobs.
"She's with Faith, and she's safe. In fact, she's been with Faith since she ran away. Diana was very fortunate to have someone so caring to go to. Now, would you like me to take you to see her?" asked Max.
"You keep saying her," stated Art.
"Darren's a transsexual and is seeing a therapist; presently, she'd prefer to be called Diana," explained Max. "It was Darren's admission of his gender conflicts in a school paper that gave young Harry Cameron the idea of abusing him and keeping him quiet with threats of exposing him."
"I don't care, I just want to see my baby," gushed Hope.
"Where are the men who did this?" asked Art in a firm cold tone.
"We've got most in custody. Your boss slipped away. Any idea where he might be?" asked Max.
Art shook his head. "Wait a minute, you mean RussellxC9 used Darren?"
"Yes. Think, Art, is there any place he might have run off to?"
"I need to get some fresh air," stated Art, as he stood up.
"Just so you know, Art, it's because of Diana that the sex-ring has been broken up. She gave us the necessary leads to break the Camerons' grip on this community. You should be very proud of her."
"Can you take me to see my baby?" cried Hope.
"Yes, and what about you, Art?" asked Max.
"I can't... not right now... I need... I need to think," he stammered. He was staring at the floor.
"Fine," replied Max. "Just so you know, Art; they were planning to kill your only child."
Art looked up at Max with a look of pure fury. "How... do... you... know... that?"
"Part of my undercover mission was playing a bounty hunter. I claimed I had Darren. Randy Monroe, your town Police Chief, asked me if I would kill Darren; he even offered me fifty thousand to do the job."
Art didn't reply, he just got up and walked slowly out of the house.
"You ready, Hope?" asked Max.
"Yes. Please don't judge my husband; this is a lot to take in."
Max didn't say a word, as any response would have been inappropriate.
Chapter 46
Faith sat with Diana in one of the motel rooms as they waited for Hope's arrival.
"Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Faith as she softly brushed Diana's hair with her hand.
"Yes. I need to see her," replied Diana.
"I'm sorry that Art isn't coming here."
Diana didn't reply.
"Do you want me to stay here with you?"
"Oh, yes," replied Diana with a smile. "I can't express what you mean to me. I want to stay with you; that's part of what I want to say."
"Thank you. I love you too, Diana."
A few minutes later Max brought Hope to the room.
Faith couldn't believe how much her sister had aged since the last time she had seen her. Her normally bleached-blonde hair was faded, and she looked ten pounds heavier. Her face also looked weary.
"I need to check in at the command center. I'll be back later," Max stated.
Faith felt a wave of relief run through her body as she saw Max standing there. "I'm glad you're safe."
Max smiled and walked away.
Hope walked tentatively into the room, as if she didn't know what to expect. She stared at the young woman sitting on the couch next to her sister.
"Darren? Is that you?" asked Hope.
"Please call me Diana, Mom," replied Diana softy.
Hope walked slowly closer. "I can't believe that's you."
"This is the real me," replied Diana.
Hope never took her eyes off her child. "How did this happen? Why didn't you tell us?"
"Tell you? What would you have done if I had told you that I thought I was a girl?" replied Diana. Her voice got louder as her anger grew.
"We would have gotten you help," replied Hope.
"Help? Help? Mom, I heard you and Dad agreeing to have me committed to a mental institution! I heard what you told Aunt Faith; you said that I was a monster!"
"We were just upset. We heard so many bad things about you," countered Hope.
"And you believed it all! Mom, you and Dad refused to believe me!"
"Darren, you must understand, the people who accused you...."
"Were the same people who were abusing me!" screamed Diana, who was now crying too.
Faith felt it had gone far enough. "Okay, both of you calm down."
Hope turned to her sister. "This is your fault! You betrayed us! You lied to me. How could you hide him and not tell us?"
"If I hadn't, Diana would be dead right now, and the festering shit-hole of a town you live in would be chugging along as if nothing happened!" snapped back Faith. So much for being a calming effect, she thought. "Look, dear sister, like it or not, your child is a transsexual. However, that wasn't the reason Diana was targeted. They picked out Diana because she fit the profile of what they were looking for. They abused and blackmailed Diana into sexual slavery. She was used by every influential man in this rotten community. You were ready to ship your only child away to an asylum without as much as a minor protest! And, my dear sister, you lied to me first."
Hope stared back in confusion and disbelief.
"Look, Hope, I don't think you were involved; you were victimized like your daughter was. If you want to have any relationship with your only child, then I recommend you start to accept the fact that Diana did nothing wrong," continued Faith.
Hope wiped away her tears and stared at Diana. "Are you happy like this?"
Diana nodded. "I've never felt more whole. I hated trying to be a boy."
"Did you always feel that way?"
"Yes, Mom," replied Diana.
"I see."
"There's one more thing, I want to stay with Aunt Faith for now," stated Diana.
"Are you sure?" asked Hope, glancing at her sister.
"If it hadn't been for Aunt Faith, I have no idea what would have happened to me! I had nowhere else to go. She not only took me in, but she got me medical treatment, and even more importantly a wonderful and caring therapist. She didn't turn me into a girl; she just let me become the person I've always wanted to be. I think it would be best for all of us, don't you?" asked Diana, as she wiped tears away.
Hope bit her lower lip and began to tremble. "I guess so."
"That doesn't mean that I don't want to see you," added Diana.
Hope stared at the young woman sitting on the bed. "You mean that?"
"You're still my mom. We all need time to recover from what's happened," replied Diana. "So, where's Dad?"
Hope shook her head. "I have no idea."
Chapter 47
The mountain of evidence was being sorted through and had already led to a second round of arrests, which included two local judges.
Marissa was typing furiously at her computer to get out the initial report of the raids. Faith and Diana joined her and watched with fascination as Marissa poured out the details of the raid. A half empty mug of coffee was next to keyboard, as were several empty cans of Mountain Dew and Jolt Cola.
"Were you like this, Aunt Faith?" asked Diana
"No... I was much worse. I even smoked back when I was a reporter," replied Faith.
"Never smoke, kid, it ruins the taste of your coffee," piped in Marissa without looking up, as she picked up her mug for a sip. She then held out the mug.
Diana noticed that she never stopped typing with the other hand as she drank her coffee.
"Diana, can you fill this up for me please?" asked Marissa, holding out her mug.
Diana took the mug and filled it with coffee.
"Thank you so much. If you're going to be a reporter, never forget that caffeine is one of your best friends."
Max walked over to them. "We've contacted the families of the other teens who were being abused. The state is providing counseling for the victims and their families."
"So what's the initial tally?" asked Faith, as she leaned over the computer.
"Randy is looking at the most charges so far. We've got evidence on him for at least three murders, possibly six others. Tack on to that sexual abuse, abduction, blackmail, bribes, and numerous state and federal charges, including charges in two states; well, let's just say he'd better get used to the idea of life in prison."
"What about my teacher?" asked Diana.
"You won't have to worry about him. He's facing a huge number of charges. I doubt he'll go to trial. I suspect he'll make a deal."
"Why?" asked Diana.
"He's presently sobbing in his cell and is under a suicide watch," replied Max. "The last thing he wants is the public scrutiny of a child molestation trial. Combined with all the evidence we've found at his home, he would be crucified by a jury."
"Excuse me if I don't show any sympathy," countered Diana.
"What about Jodi Morris?" asked Faith.
"Looks like she may not have had a choice. Apparently, she was one of the first teens used by the group. After she graduated from college, they contacted her and blackmailed her into helping them. She was set up in the school to help them screen new victims," stated Max. "While she's pretty despondent, she also seems relieved that it's finally over."
"What will happen to her?" asked Diana.
"She's being very cooperative and will be an excellent witness for the prosecution," answered Max. "I suspect she might get a reduced sentence, if anything at all. There's a possibility she could go into the witness protection program."
"What about the others?" asked Faith.
"Well, the high school principal, Knox, shot himself as the agents broke into his house. The Mayor apparently had a heart attack when he was arrested, but it looks like he'll survive."
"What do you have on the mayor?" asked Faith.
Max explained about the file and the tapes. "We can definitely tie him to several of the killings."
"What about Rev. Greenville?" asked Diana.
"He's in custody; however, it turns out that Dean Greenville isn't his real name. When they ran his prints, it turns out he's actually Larry Holton of Richmond, Virginia. He's a convicted child molester, and there are several outstanding warrants for his arrest," replied Max.
"This keeps getting better and better," stated Marissa as she typed.
"What about that doctor?" asked Diana.
"He's in custody. The authorities are currently reviewing all the patients he's had, especially those who he's helped commit. Apparently, he's been doing a landoffice business in getting rid of people for money. If you had a wife you wanted to get rid of, but didn't want a messy divorce, he'd take care of the problem and commit them to an institution. There they would be drugged so that they couldn't complain."
"What a sick bastard. I couldn't create a villain that foul," stated Faith. "So what about Russell Cameron?"
"No idea," replied Max. "We think he got up early to check on the arrival of a shipment at the machine shop. His path to work would have taken him past some of the sites of other raids. He probably saw what was happening and took off. He's lived here his whole life, so he probably knew a way out of town."
Max then briefed them on the other arrests. The only injury was Robert who, as promised, hobbled back into the command center on a pair of crutches. A round of applause greeted him.
"Get back to work," stated Robert.
"Shouldn't you be in a hospital, or at least a bed?" asked Max.
"I'm fine. I just want to see how it's going," he replied as he gently sat down. He winced slightly. "Hey, if the shot had been two inches to the right it would have been a miss."
"And if it had been two inches to the left you might have lost a leg. Go home, Robert," ordered Max. He then waved over another agent. "I want you to drive Agent Ledyard back home. You have my permission to use force if he complains."
The younger man looked at Robert and then Max.
"It's okay, Agent Willis, I'll go peaceable," stated Robert.
"Robert, you did a great job," added Max.
'Still, I'll never live this down," he grumbled.
"Hey, two inches higher and it would have been in your ass, and then I guarantee that you'd never live it down."
Chapter 48
Around two, Max was called over to a phone. He talked on the line for nearly thirty minutes before hanging up. He walked over to Faith.
"Where's Hope?" he asked. He had a serious look on his face.
"What's wrong?" asked Faith.
"Art was shot, but it looks like he'll live."
"I'll go get Hope and Diana," said Faith.
A few minutes later, they were all sitting around a table. Marissa was standing behind Faith.
"What happened?" asked Hope.
"Art tracked down Russell Cameron at a hunting camp an hour away from Carbonville. Apparently, he confronted his boss and tried to bring him back. They fought, and Art beat him up," explained Max. "Russell was lying on the ground, and Art went to get his truck. Russell pulled out a small handgun and shot Art twice. The first shot struck him in the back of the left shoulder. The second shot struck him as he spun around. It hit him in the left side, breaking a rib and sending splinters into his lung. Still, Art was able to turn around and return fire. He put three rounds from his .45 right into Russell's chest before collapsing."
Hope was crying again, and Diana also had tears rolling down her face.
"A forest worker heard the shots, found them and called for help. Art's in intensive care, but they expect him to make it," continued Max. "Russell didn't."
"Where is he?" asked Hope anxiously.
"In a hospital in Hagerstown. They had to fly him there in a helicopter," stated Max. "I'll have someone drive you out there."
"Do you want to join me, Darr... I mean Diana?" asked Hope.
"No, I'd better not. But let me know how he is. Tell him... tell him I still love him," replied Diana, wiping back tears.
"I will," replied Hope, as she walked away.
"Can I add this to the story, Max?" asked Marissa.
"I'd like that," added Diana.
"Sure, go ahead. Oh, the initial press conference will be in an hour," said Max. We're doing it at the State Police station; you're welcome to ride over with me."
"I'm ready to release my... excuse me, 'our' first article will ready in few minutes. Calvin will be running it down to Baltimore," replied Marissa. "We definitely have a major scoop. My editor's been putting out the word; it looks like the articles will be picked up cross-country."
"I'll pass on the press conference," stated Diana. "I'm feeling really sleepy."
"You okay?" asked Faith.
"Just really weary, it's been an emotional day," replied Diana. "I feel exhausted."
"I'll stay here with Diana," said Faith. "Let me know how the press conference goes."
Max walked over and hugged Diana, who wrapped her arms around him.
Chapter 49
Diana fell into a deep sleep within minutes of her head hitting the pillow. Faith was also exhausted, but wasn't ready to sleep. She retrieved her computer and set it up in the room next to where Diana was asleep. She began to type out the first pages of what would become her first non-fiction book.
She soon lost all track of time and was caught off guard when Marissa walked in.
"You're back early," stated Faith without looking up.
"Early? Faith, it's been three hours," replied Marissa, as she looked over Faith's shoulder.
"Three hours? Wow, I guess I really lost track of time."
"You started the book?"
"Yes, I needed something to do. I hope you don't mind," replied Faith.
"No, not at all. I'm sorta busy with the articles. My editor is overjoyed with the first article and the fact that the Post is calling us for a change! He's giving me a full week series. The last article will be the front page article on Sunday!"
"I'm so happy for you," replied Faith. "We'll work your stuff into the book."
"I trust you, Faith. How's the kid?"
"Asleep. As soon as we get back home, I'm taking her to her therapist."
"Good idea. Don't worry about her, Faith; Diana's a tough kid."
"I know that, but she still needs help. She's only sixteen and has seen things no one should ever see."
"True."
"Anything new on the case?" asked Faith, as she took a break from typing.
"The state has taken control of the town, but it doesn't look like there'll be much of a town left. The manufacturing plant was owned by the Camerons and others in the sex ring. Unless someone buys it, it'll close, putting sixty people out of work. There are three other businesses owned by the Camerons that'll probably close too. I imagine the place will be a ghost town within a year."
"Oh, I hadn't thought about that," replied Faith.
"Not that it would have made a difference. Faith, you did the right thing. It was only going to get worse here."
"I know, but Hope's still my sister. I worry about what will happen to her and Art."
"Oh, Art is being portrayed as a hero by the others in the press for what he did. I know it doesn't excuse what he did to Diana, but who knows? Maybe he'll come around. Obviously, he feels something for her. Besides, he'll get another job, people love hiring a hero."
"I'd like to think that the reason he went after Russell was because of what he did to Diana, but I'm not so sure," stated Faith. "They'll have to move now, there's no way they can stay here."
"They won't be the only ones moving. It'll definitely be a buyers market for houses. I don't image anyone will want to live here after the truth comes out."
"I mean, people will be looking at each other, wondering if they knew about it, or worse, participated in it," stated Faith.
Chapter 50
The next day Faith and Diana went back to Stonington. Max said he would be away for a week or so as the case wrapped up.
They had made a short trip to the hospital to see Art before leaving. The meeting was brief and few words were spoken; still, Faith was encouraged that he had wanted to see Diana. While Faith was against Diana moving back in with Art and Hope, she didn't want them totally out of Diana's life either.
The first thing they did upon returning was to drive to Providence to see Angela. The raids brought out a torrent of emotional release in Diana, and her session lasted two hours. Angela found room in her schedule for weekly visits.
One of the new issues Diana had to deal with was the way her father responded. She was torn between feeling elated that he still cared for her in some small way, and horrified that he was nearly killed and had killed another man, even one so vile as Russell Cameron.
As expected, the raids on Carbonville quickly became a major news story and Marissa was even interviewed on the Today Show. Faith had told her publicist that she didn't want to do any interviews at the moment. The last thing Diana needed was a spotlight on her.
"Faith, I think you should seriously reconsider your position," stated her publicist. "This is a hot story, this could really boost your career."
"Sandy, I'll do the whole interview circuit when the book is released. I'll even do the Phil Donahue Show, but for now I need to be with Diana. She needs me, and she come first in my life now," explained Faith.
"I understand. It's not good business, but I understand," replied Sandy. "But I'm holding you to your promise when the book is published."
Much to his doctor's amazement, Art made a very rapid recovery. Hope called and said that he'd like to meet with Diana after he got out of the hospital.
"What are you two going to do?" asked Faith.
"We've talked about it, and we've decided that we're moving. We have nothing there but bad memories," stated Hope.
"Where are you going?"
"We're thinking about moving back up there, if you don't object," stated Hope.
"Why would I object? Look, we have some issues to resolve with Diana, but keeping away won't improve that."
"That's true," replied Hope. "I thought I had the perfect life in Carbonville."
"Nothing's perfect. Have you thought about my request?"
"Yes, we both agree it's for the best. Is Darren... I mean Diana really happier as a girl?" asked Hope.
"Yes. I know this is the best thing for her," replied Faith. "She's in therapy, and I think she's going to recover from this."
"It'll take some time for her to trust us again. I can't believe how stupid we both were."
"You weren't the only ones conned by the Cameron clan."
"I know, but that doesn't make it any easier to accept," replied Hope.
"How're you fixed financially?" asked Faith.
"We should be fine for the immediate future. I don't think we'll get much for the house. My God, Faith, there are already three for sale signs up on our street alone!"
"Hopefully, that will pass. I've heard that the state is bringing in people to try to prevent the town from collapsing."
"Good luck."
"I'll call you tomorrow, okay?"
"Thanks, Faith," replied Hope.
Faith went back to work on the book. Her editor had told her that she should try to get it out by September, when the grand jury was due to meet. The reason for the delay was due to the mountains of evidence they had to sort through.
Most of the charges were initially being handled by the Feds, although Randy also was facing murder charges in Pennsylvania and Maryland. There were also numerous arrests in five states with some of the clients.
Even though the town was being torn apart, the past victims of the Camerons could finally come forward and receive help. Apparently, Diana was the first transgendered victim of the Camerons. So far twelve women and six men had come forward, admitting they had been victims of the sex ring and had been blackmailed to keep quiet. Faith expected the final number to be much higher.
"Good morning, Aunt Faith," Diana greeted her.
"Good morning, Diana; so how'd you sleep?"
"Pretty good. You feel like going for a bike ride?" asked Diana.
"That sounds like a marvelous idea. I need to get out of the house," replied Faith.
A short time later they were riding down the road to the coast.
Chapter 51
Two weeks later, Max arrived at Faith's house carrying a basket of lobsters and a twelve-pack of Narragansett.
"Well, look who's back, the prodigal agent," quipped Faith, as she greeted him at the door.
Max put the lobsters and beer down and gave Faith a very passionate kiss.
"I've missed you too," she whispered.
Diana came to the door and smiled. "I can go out for a bike ride if you two want some privacy."
"Very funny," replied Max. "However, since you brought up the optionxC9"
"Come on, Diana, it's high time you learned to cook lobster," interrupted Faith.
"Faith is teaching me to cook," stated Diana proudly.
"Faith? What happened to Aunt Faith?" asked Max, as he carried the beer to the kitchen.
"I asked her to stop using it; it makes me feel old," interjected Faith. "Did you bring any corn with you?"
"Yes, Jersey sweet corn, I bought it at a roadside stop on the drive up here. Oh, the fish market also had some fresh littleneck clams," replied Max. "I'll go get them."
He walked back in with the remaining items. He laid them out on the kitchen table.
"Are you sure the clams are fresh?" asked Faith.
Max nodded. "We'll find out shortly. As my old Uncle Nick used to say, you can tell a clam is fresh if it winces when you hit it with the lemon juice and Tabasco."
Diana giggled, as she picked up one of the clams.
"They look wonderful. Diana, you're also going to learn how to shuck clams tonight. If Max doesn't know how, I can show you," stated Faith, as she filled a pot with water. "A good New England girl should know how to prepare seafood."
"Please! I know how to shuck a clam. I can even shuck an oyster," stated Max. "I learned when I was a kid."
"I don't believe it," replied Faith.
"What? You don't believe that I know how to shuck an oyster?" he asked.
"No, I can't believe that you were ever a kid!"
He pretended to throw a clam at Faith.
"Where did you grow up, Max?" asked Diana.
"I was a military brat; my dad was in the Navy. I was born in a naval hospital in San Diego, but lived in six homes by the time I graduated high school," he stated. "I went to elementary school in San Diego, Hawaii, and Washington DC; middle school in Japan; high school was in Norfolk and then back to San Diego."
"Max, I've known you for six years, and that's the first time I've heard you say anything about your past!" exclaimed Faith, as she pulled the husks off the corn.
"I figured it's time to stop being so secretive," he replied, as he opened up a beer and handed it to Faith.
"Why is that?" she asked as she took the beer.
"Well, I figured that it may be time to settle down," he replied as he opened his beer and tapped it against Faith's bottle. "Cheers."
Faith smiled back. "I like the sound of that."
Chapter 52
After dinner was cleaned up, they sat together out on the deck.
"I can understand why you like it here so much, Faith. It's very peaceful."
"I know. I'm trying to work out a loan to buy the property next door. It's three acres, and I'm worried that it could become a mini-development. I'm not a hermit, but the last thing I want is new construction next door," she stated.
"So you'd keep it undeveloped?" asked Max.
"I might add a small cottage to use as an office and maybe as extra guest space. That way I can use the dining room for meals," she replied.
"What a novel concept!" joked Max.
"I'd also like to expand your room, Diana," added Faith.
"It's fine, I don't mind," replied Diana.
"Thanks for being polite, but it's too small. I want you to have a place to study, and you'll need a place for your computer. You also need a much bigger closet for your growing wardrobe."
Diana cocked her head to the side. "My computer?"
"Well, I can't have you hogging mine! It should be here this week."
"Thank you, Faith!" Diana got up and hugged her.
"Now for the bad news, I'd like you to get started on your home schooling next week. There's a good possibility that you'll have to testify at any trials, and I don't want you to fall behind. I've got a teacher friend who's putting together your curriculum. Hope sent me your transcripts, and it looks like you should have your diploma before spring."
"What about college?" asked Max.
"I'd like to stay here," stated Diana.
"Well, that gives us a few options. You can apply to the University of Connecticut; that's just up in Storrs. They also have a regional campus over in Groton at Avery Point. Then there's Connecticut College just over in New London. That's a great liberal arts college," stated Faith.
"That would be nice," replied Diana.
"What? You're not applying to the Coast Guard Academy?" asked Max.
Diana laughed. "Oh yeah, that would go over really well!"
"How's the book coming along?" asked Max.
"Pretty good, the prosecutor has been pretty supportive about sending me the files I've requested. Diana, by the way, has been a major contributor," answered Faith.
"I've just provided stuff that's in my diary," interjected Diana.
"That's true, but you've had to rewrite it for the book in order to add more detailed descriptions," added Faith. "You're learning to become a professional writer. And, if you keep it up, you could be the only freshman in your class at Connecticut who has co-authored a best seller!"
"No way," replied Diana.
Faith nodded. "Why not? Marissa and I are sharing it, so why not add a third?"
"Cool!" replied Diana.
"I can also count this as your English credit," added Faith.
"That's even better!"
Chapter 53
It was almost midnight and Diana was fast asleep. Max and Faith were cuddling together on the couch, watching Johnny Carson. A half-empty bottle of wine and two glasses were on the coffee table.
"How's Art?" asked Max.
"He's out of the hospital and back home. Hope says that he's eager to leave town," replied Faith.
"Are they still coming up here?"
"Yes. I can imagine that it must be very uncomfortable for them back in Carbonville. Marissa's articles have shone a light on a lot of darkness, and I imagine the Camerons still have their allies. For many people, this whole mess just means a loss of their jobs and a huge disruption."
"That's true. The State Police have been patrolling Carbonville regularly, and they say there's a lot of tension. It'll just build up until the first trials."
"I know that Harry Jr. has already made a deal, but what about the others?"
"The mayor is still in intensive care and may not make it, which is just as well. He's facing a ton of charges. My good buddy, Randy, is still denying everything and claiming that he was in the middle of his own investigation. A jury might believe him if it wasn't for the videos of him having sex with the teens and his own tapes of his phone conversations."
"Ugh, what a piece of shit!"
"Faith! I think I'm becoming a bad influence on you!"
"No, not at all, actually piece of shit is too good for him," replied Faith, as she kissed Max.
"Hmm, I like that."
"Okay, back to the updates, my dear."
"Dean Greenville is facing a large number of charges. He's considering a plea to escape some of the state charges in Virginia. Most of the men charged with having sex with Diana and the others are also trying to make deals. Those videotapes are convincing many of them that a trial might not be in their best interests."
"And what about Jodi Morris?" asked Faith as she picked up her wine glass.
Max filled it up and then refilled his own. "It's obvious she's a victim; we found files on her in Randy's house. She was a high school junior when they framed her for dealing drugs. She was used regularly until she graduated. When Randy found out she was studying to become a guidance counselor, he brought her back in. He also threatened to do the same thing to her younger sister unless she cooperated."
"My God, what a monster."
"Yes, you'll read it all in the files when they arrive. She sacrificed herself for her sister. We've got her in therapy now."
"How many others have turned up?"
"Thirty-eight and counting, it looks like Jodi may have been one of the first ones to be enslaved."
"And Randy is still planning on going to trial?"
"It looks like it. Are you going to cover it?"
Faith hesitated. "It would be difficult, assuming that the trial starts early next year; who'd be here for Diana?"
"I'll do it," replied Max. "I'll only have to be there when I testify; the rest of the time I can be here with her."
Faith smiled. "I don't know. I mean I'm trying to get legal custody of Diana, and the courts are strict for a single woman. What would they say if I left Diana here with a mysterious rascal like you?"
"That's true. Well, there's one way to take care of that problem. Why don't we get married?"
Faith stared at Max in disbelief. "Are you drunk?"
"On two glasses of wine? Please!"
"You're serious, aren't you?"
"Yes, I want to marry you."
Faith kissed Max on the lips.
"Is that a yes?" he asked between kisses.
"Yes, I'll marry you."
Max pulled her closer, and they began to kiss again.
Chapter 54
It was Saturday September 28th and Max was busy cutting up one of nearly three dozen trees that had fallen around the house thanks to Gloria, the category three hurricane that had struck New England the previous day.
The house itself was in good shape, other than a few missing shingles and a broken shutter. Faith had never been that worried as the house had survived numerous nor'easters over the years.
Faith, Max, and Diana had sat out the storm in relative comfort. The storm was gone by mid-afternoon, but the damage would cause problems for weeks. They had lost power twenty minutes into the storm, but thankfully the emergency generator she had bought the previous year started up immediately. Her foresight became even more important when the power company said they might not get the power lines to her neighborhood restored for a few days. Max was slightly annoyed that they ended up missing the two hour season premier of Miami Vice.
"I can't help it; I actually like it," he bemoaned as they sat in the darkened living room.
"Don't worry, it'll show up again on reruns," stated Faith. "Besides, I thought you liked Magnum."
"I like them both; they're guilty pleasures, what can I say?"
Faith smiled. "I have to admit that I have a soft spot for a few shows myself. I love Cheers and Night Court."
"Those are all good," agreed Diana. "I also like Newhart."
They'd ended up listening to the radio and playing Trivial Pursuit until they went to bed.
Faith watched as Max used a chainsaw to cut up a maple tree that had fallen just ten feet from the house.
"At least we'll have a good supply of firewood, once these logs cure," he stated as they surveyed the damage after the storm departed.
"I'm just glad the storm blew through so fast," added Faith.
Diana joined Faith on the deck. "I can't believe the storm did so much damage in such a short time. We never got hurricanes in Maryland, just a lot of rain after they weakened."
"We were lucky," replied Faith as she looked at several large oaks that had survived the storm. If they had fallen, the house might have been seriously damaged.
"Oh, I finally got through to Mom and Dad. They're both okay." stated Diana. "They just got their power back. Dad said it was because they're living in an apartment near a major street."
"As opposed to those of us who live in the sticks," replied Faith. The generator provided just enough power to keep the fridge and freezer running, along with a limited number of lights. "Well, it could have been worse."
Hope and Art had moved up to Groton in August. They were currently living in an apartment as they looked for a house. The good news was that Art had gotten a new job, in part due to Faith. He had been hired as a mechanic at the Mystic Aquarium. In fact, he had been put immediately in charge of pump maintenance. Hope had told Faith that he'd never seemed happier with a job.
As far as Diana's relationship with her parents, it remained strained. Art and Hope reluctantly began to call their child Diana, but neither really understood what she was going through. Art blamed it all on the Camerons and expected that Diana would get over it. Hope meanwhile began to blame herself and began to suffer from depression. She had never been much of a drinker and when Faith found her drunk on Jack Daniels one afternoon, warning bells went off. Due to Faith's urgings, Hope was now seeing Angela.
"It's going to take time for everyone to find a sense of balance," stated Angela.
Diana now visited her parents once or twice a week, but never unsupervised. It wasn't that Faith didn't trust her sister and brother in-law, it was just she saw no need to take chances. Diana had been making great progress with her therapy, and the last thing she needed was a blow up with her parents.
Faith's lawyer had formalized the legal name change from Darren to Diana. Art wasn't happy about this, but reluctantly accepted the lawyer's explanation; mainly that Diana needed the name change in order to apply to college.
Faith was surprised by the reaction of the rest of the family. Her parents were totally accepting of Diana, much to the total shock of Faith.
"I always thought Darren was feminine," stated Faith's mother. "Please send us some photos. I can't wait to see my granddaughter, Diana."
"You know that Hope and Art aren't that pleased about what Diana is doing," added Faith.
"Hope will come around, she's always been a little slow, and Art isn't exactly going to be appearing on Jeopardy anytime soon. Don't worry, Faith, I'll work on both of them," continued Faith's mother.
Faith had told Max that there must be something in the water in Florida.
"Mom was never that accepting of change in my life!" joked Faith.
"Grandkids are different," stated Max. "My mom is also thrilled about Diana, and she isn't even her grandchild."
The rest of Faith's family was equally understanding. She wished the same could be said of Art's family. His parents made it very clear that "Darren" would not be welcome in their home. This rejection hit Diana rather hard, even though she only saw them once or a twice a year.
"It just bothers me that they won't even try to accept me," Diana had complained to Faith.
"If it makes you feel any better, Grandma and Grandpa are coming up here for Christmas this year," stated Faith, referring to her parents.
"It does," replied Diana. "Angela told me that my transition would have its ups and downs. I know not everyone will accept me, but I wish that they'd at least meet me before rejecting me. I also wish that they'd understand how whole I now feel. This is the right thing to do."
Faith just nodded. She kept a close eye on Diana and made sure that she never missed a therapy session. There were still nights shattered by intense nightmares, although they were becoming less frequent.
As for her life in Connecticut, Diana was becoming fully immersed in her classes. In addition to her working on the book, she was also working on several other subjects, including history and biology.
Faith was pleased with Diana's academic work, but was worried about her lack of friends.
"I wouldn't worry about it too much; Diana's still adjusting to her life. She's very good around adults. I think she'll do fine when she gets to college," stated Max.
"I hope you're right," replied Faith. She scanned her memory for friends who had teenagers. The only one who came to mind was Angela's daughter, Jenna. She wondered if she should bring up her concerns to Angela.
Diana's applications to college had been sent out, and all they could do was wait, although Faith tipped the balance slightly in Diana's favor by agreeing to do some guest lecturing at Connecticut College.
"We'd be honored to have you lecture," stated the head of the English Department. "It's so rare for a best-selling author to come to us."
"I don't mind, as my niece has applied to Connecticut to become an English major. Diana's a real prodigy; she even assisted on my latest book."
"Really, well, that's interesting, she must be very talented."
"She is, but then again I'm biased, but my editor also thinks she has talent."
"Do you have any copies of her work?"
"I'll bring them with me, if you'd like?"
"That would be wonderful. What's her name again?"
"Diana Veronica Bowie."
The first lecture had been the week before the hurricane hit and had been a huge success. Faith fully expected that Diana would be in the 1986 freshman class at Connecticut College. She didn't consider what she did as underhanded, as it would still be up to Diana to produce once she started her classes.
Max walked up the steps of the deck and wiped his brow. "Too bad you didn't wait to buy that piece of land; you could have gotten it a lot cheaper after this storm."
"I didn't want to take the chance of losing it, just like I didn't want to take the chance of losing you," replied Faith as she held out her hand, showing off her wedding ring.
Max and Faith had gotten married in August.
He had moved his PI office to Mystic, although he still maintained his ties to the Agency.
"I'm just glad the grand jury was over before the storm hit. I can't imagine not having you around when that came through," remarked Faith as she handed him a cold soda.
"It was pretty cut and dried. I'm still surprised that Randy didn't follow the example of Harry Jr. and cut a plea. He's the only major player who's going to trial now that Harry Sr. died," remarked Max, as he popped the top of the can of Coke.
Harry Sr., the mayor of Carbonville, never recovered from his initial heart attack, and his health quickly declined. He died without ever entering a plea.
There would be dozens of trials, but those would involve the men who sexually abused the teens. The list was pretty impressive as it included several judges, some prominent businessmen, and a retired state legislator.
Dean Greenville, AKA Larry Holton, had pleaded guilty to avoid extradition to Virginia. He might have thought he pulled a fast one on the legal system. He appeared to have a plan to become a model prisoner and help others. However, this plan took a disastrous turn when he was beaten to within an inch of losing his life in prison.
The suspects were two of his fellow prisoners, but had known Dean while he worked in Richmond. Neither would admit it, but officials suspected that Dean had molested them when they had been teens.
Dean suffered severe brain damage in the beatings and wasn't expected to recover. He would spend the rest of his life in a prison hospital.
While Max frowned on vigilante justice, he felt that Dean had gotten what he deserved.
As for the book, it was in limbo until after the trial. The prosecutor had asked Faith to hold back the book until after the trial was over.
"Randy could claim that the book prevents him from getting a fair trial," stated the prosecutor.
"The only way he could win is if his jury is made up of twelve other scumbags," replied Faith.
Still, she agreed. The book was done, except for the final chapters. She was waiting to write about the trial.
Marissa had spent several weekends helping write the book. Diana had provided great detail on life in Carbonville. Both Marissa and Faith agreed that she should get co-author credit.
"So what's for dinner tonight?" asked Max.
"How bout steaks on the grill? I'm rather limited on use of the stove."
"That sounds fine," replied Max. "Well, I'll go clear some more acreage, and then see if I can shoot us some food for dinner."
Diana laughed.
"Oh no, Diana, don't encourage him! He's enjoying this macho life too much."
Chapter 55
Faith and Max got their power back two days later, which was just as well as the temperature dropped as the first taste of fall hit.
Faith was teaching Diana to cook a stew that her mother had taught her to make. It had been learned from a family friend who came from a Portuguese fishing family.
The phone rang, and Faith called for Max to answer it. She and Diana continued chopping up onions, garlic, carrots, celery, green peppers, potatoes, and some late season local tomatoes. Then they washed and shucked four dozen littleneck clams, carefully saving all the clam juices.
"There's a lot of prep work that goes into this stew, but the actual cooking is quite simple and fast," Faith told Diana.
Ten minutes later, Max walked into the kitchen without a word. He set down three champagne glasses on the kitchen table and then retrieved a bottle of the bubbly from the fridge.
"What's going on, Max?" asked Faith.
He just smiled and popped the cork and filled the glasses.
"I think Max has gone nuts," stated Faith to Diana.
He handed Faith a glass, and he also handed Diana one too, granted it was half-full. He then lifted his glass to the air in a toast.
"Randy just pled guilty to all charges. There won't be a trial!"
Faith stared back and then touched her glass to those of Diana and Max. They sipped the champagne.
"What happened?" asked Diana excitedly.
"The prosecutor uncovered solid evidence linking Randy to two of the murders in Pennsylvania."
"But why the change? Those aren't new charges," replied Faith.
"Yes, but the prosecutor told Randy that the feds were thinking of letting Pennsylvania have him, and that, due to the nature of the crimes, he would be facing the death penalty. He even showed Randy the extradition papers. Randy copped a plea an hour later," explained Max with a grin.
"Would he really do that?" asked Faith. "I mean they have a solid case on the federal charges."
"Let's put it this way, I once saw that prosecutor win a poker pot with a pair of threes," replied Max. "I guess Randy would rather spend life in prison than on death row in Pennsylvania."
"So it's over?" asked Diana.
"It should be. Once word gets out that Randy's made a deal, I doubt if any of the others will go to trial. It also means that the book can be published."
"I'll call Marissa after dinner. Speaking of which, we need to get back to it!" stated Faith. "But in the meantime, refill my glass, Max!"
She poured some olive oil in the bottom of a large, heavy-bottomed pot, then guided Diana in sautéing the onions, celery, carrots, and green peepers, adding in the garlic for just the last minute of the sauté. They then added a half-bottle of dry white wine, the clam juice, and the potatoes, along with a bay leaf, some thyme, black pepper, and a few hot pepper flakes. When the pot came to the boil, she turned it down to a simmer.
"Wow! That smells great just the way it is," Max exclaimed.
"It won't be long now," Faith replied. "It's time for you to do your famous garlic bread."
"Right away, Mrs. B," said Max with a mock salute.
"Thank you, Mr. B," Faith replied with a grin. "OK, Diana, we need to fine chop some of the celery leaves, along with the fresh basil. As soon as the potatoes are tender, we bring the pot to a boil, add the tomatoes and clams, cover the pot, turn off the heat, and wait five minutes. Then we just stir in the chopped herbs, and we're ready to serve."
A short time later the stew was cooking and it's aroma filled the kitchen
"Well, looks like it's my turn to teach you something Diana," stated Max. "Set the oven to 450 degrees, and I'll get the ingredients."
Diana turned the oven on and then walked over to where Max was starting to chop up some fresh garlic.
"The trick is to chop it up really fine. Now, while I'm doing this, I'd like you to start grating the Parmesan cheese. We'll mix the cheese and garlic together along with some soft butter," stated Max.
"How much cheese do we need?" asked Diana.
"We'll need equal amounts of butter and cheese. We'll spread this over the slices of bread and then toast it until it's golden and bubbling slightly. It takes seven to ten minutes," continued Max.
"The bread looks so good," replied Diana. "I love crusty bread like that."
"It should, it comes from a great bakery in New London," replied Max. He dumped the garlic into the bowl with the butter. He directed Diana to add the cheese. "Now mix everything until it's nice and smooth."
"So who taught you to make this?" asked Diana as she mixed the ingredients.
"I learned this from my Uncle Guido, it's an old family recipe handed down from one generation to the next," replied Max.
"He did not!" interrupted Faith. "He got it from the owner of a restaurant in Boston. I was with him when he asked for it!"
Diana laughed. "Making dinner was never like this back in Maryland."
"Did you ever help Hope with dinner?" asked Faith.
Diana shook her head, as she spread the cheese on the bread. "Dad wouldn't allow it, but that's all in the past now."
During dinner Faith marveled at how much her life had changed in the past few months. She had gained an instant family, and she couldn't imagine life without Max and Diana now.
Chapter 56
In spite of everything she had been through, Diana adjusted completely to being a girl. At times Faith had to remind herself that Diana had been born male. Patsy continued to monitor Diana's hormone intake and the effects of the drugs that Harry Jr. had given her. Two weeks after the storm, Diana had her latest exam.
As part of his plea, Harry Jr. had to identify the source of the pills. They were originally produced in Eastern Europe and had been initially developed to counter the effects of steroids in female athletes when they retired from sports. Somehow the formula had showed up in Amsterdam and been modified to include the weight loss ingredients. Harry had apparently heard of them while he was in Thailand and saw their effects on several teenage boys. The man who sold them to Harry Jr. was now facing a shopping list of charges.
"They're very powerful and, to be honest, I have no idea of the long-term side effects. I doubt that the East Germans will provide any information. So, I'd like to conduct regular physicals on you, Diana. I'd like to do one every three months for now," stated Patsy.
"What sort of effects are you talking about?" asked Diana.
"Hormones are very powerful drugs, and they can affect the entire body. Excessive hormone intake has been linked to some forms of cancer. They can also damage your liver. Now I don't want you to worry as your latest exam shows that you're extremely healthy. I just want to play it safe," replied Patsy.
"Okay," replied Diana. "I trust you."
"Now, I've located the names of a few doctors who do sexual reassignment surgery and have taken the liberty of talking to them. I didn't mention your name. None will do the operation until you are at least eighteen. In fact, most suggested that they would prefer you to be at least twenty-one. I explained the circumstances involving your case; two have agreed to review it regarding surgery when you turn eighteen."
"What do you think?" asked Faith.
"I'm no expert, but I don't see the harm in waiting until Diana turns at least eighteen. It's a very complicated surgery," replied Patsy.
"Do you have any information on the operation?" asked Diana.
"Yes, it's rather technical in nature; you may need a medical dictionary to translate it."
"Oh, well, I'd still like to try it, if you don't mind," replied Diana.
Pasty nodded and walked over to a file cabinet and pulled out a large file. "You can keep this, it's a copy."
Diana opened it up and skimmed through it. "I see what you mean; well, I suppose I can use this to expand my vocabulary."
Patsy pulled a book down from her shelf. "This was my dictionary when I went through med school, you can borrow it. Write down any questions you have, and we'll talk about them when we meet."
"Cool, thanks, Patsy!"
Chapter 57
In the spring of 1986 "Corruption in a Small Town" rocketed to the top of the bestseller lists. Faith and Marissa did the full media tour to promote the book.
As Max and Diana watched them on Good Morning America, they ate breakfast. The VCR was running to add the interview to the same tape that had The Today Show and Phil Donahue.
"Do you have any regrets about not going along?" asked Max, as he sipped his coffee.
Diana shook her head. "No, I have my name on the cover and that's pretty cool. I don't need a big spotlight on my present life."
"You sure?"
"Well, if Faith and Marissa get an interview on Letterman, I might tag along," replied Diana. "For now, I just want to concentrate on being me and my future."
Chapter 58
It was a brisk October morning as Diana Bowie drove to the Federal Correctional Institution Schuylkill in Minersville, Pennsylvania. It had been almost twenty years since Harry Cameron Jr. had been sentenced, and today was another of his parole hearings. Diana never missed one.
Harry was one of the two remaining major figures in the Carbonville sex ring who was still in prison. The other was Randy Monroe and he wouldn't be eligible for parole for another ten years. Dean Greenville had died in 1993 in a prison hospital.
Jodi Morris had been a star witness in Randy's grand jury and those of many of the other defendants, and had entered the Federal Witness Protect Program. While it was unlikely she was in any danger, the government provided her with a change of identity to allow her to start her life fresh. Diana didn't mind, as the more she learned about what had been done to Jodi, the more sympathetic she was.
Diana parked her BMW and checked in for the hearing. She stopped in the restroom before going to the parole office. She checked her appearance; she stayed in shape by running and riding her bike, another thing she'd learned from Faith. Her auburn hair was still styled short. Her tailored forest green suit looked perfect.
"Okay, it's time," she said aloud to herself.
Diana headed into the room and looked around and saw six other women waiting to testify, all were victims of Harry Jr. At least four of his victims showed up at each hearing.
Diana knew the drill by now, as she had attended the last four hearings for Harry. She wasn't out for revenge, just justice. He had agreed to a forty-five year sentence to avoid a trial, and now he wanted out early; that didn't seem fair to her.
While Diana was now a successful reporter and writer, not a day went by when she didn't think of the abuse she had endured because of Harry Jr. There were still the occasional nightmares of being a teenager in his clutches, only to awaken in a cold sweat. The nightmares usually picked up the closer it got to the annual parole hearing. She'd had one the previous night in her motel room in Pottsville.
Diana now lived along the Delaware River in New Hope, Pennsylvania, having bought her house with the money from her books. She had followed a similar path to Faith's, making her name as a reporter then becoming a writer, but instead of writing fiction, she became a recognized expert on violent crime, and had written several bestsellers on major crimes. Her books were lauded because they didn't sensationalize the crimes; rather they focused on the emotional impact on the victims and their families. Because of this, Diana had also become a regular on Philadelphia news stations as an expert commentator. She had been offered a position on one of the cable news networks, but decided to take a different path. She went back to college in order to get her PhD and had been hired to teach a course at Penn. To her surprise, she loved teaching and especially enjoyed the interaction with the students. She was offered a fulltime position starting in the spring of 2006 and was seriously considering taking the job.
While her professional life was a success, her private life was still lacking in many ways. It was difficult for her to become close intimately with another. Her ordeal as a sex slave had turned her off men completely. The one or two times she had gone out on dates with men had turned out awfully, as all the bad memories resurfaced with a vengeance. All Diana could picture was the men who had used her back in Carbonville.
She had been in several relationships with other women, but they always seemed to crash and burn. Diana usually blamed herself for the relationships failing, even when she knew it wasn't true. She was presently dating a woman who ran a small café in New Hope.
Diana had taken a different approach with Kari, and had laid out her personal history. To her surprise and relief, Kari was very understanding and told Diana that it didn't matter to her who Diana was twenty years ago and, as for the abuse, they would overcome that in time. The relationship was slowing progressing, but Diana had good feelings about it.
Thankfully, Diana also had several good friends she could lean on when the shadows got too dark. They all knew about her surgery and had been constant visitors during her recovery back in 1989.
She had become best of friends with Angela's daughter, Jenna, who was now a top therapist on her own. Jenna had also helped Diana when she'd attempted to self-medicate her occasional depression with alcohol back in 1998. They kept in touch and Diana usually had dinner with Jenna whenever she was in Washington, DC. She occasionally had dinner with Robert Ledyard, now a high ranking federal agent.
Diana also gained a close circle of friends while attending Connecticut College. She had been a bridesmaid in two weddings so far. All of the women knew about Diana's past and did what they could to protect her.
Of course, she was still strongly attached to Faith and Max. She saw them often and relished her visits to Stonington. In many ways she was closer to them than to her own parents. They were the two people she trusted most in her life, and she couldn't imagine life without them.
While things got friendlier, Diana was never able to get close with her parents again. Hope tried to understand, but still called her Darren at times. Art just gave up trying to comprehend it all. He just went along with the flow, begrudgingly acknowledging the fact that he had a daughter now. Still, there was a cloud of tension in the air whenever they met.
"Ms. Bowie, do you have a statement?" asked the chairman of the parole board.
"Yes, thank you. I have heard today how Mr. Cameron has been a model prisoner and has set up numerous education programs. That is not the issue. Mr. Cameron was an excellent teacher, even while he enslaved and abused me and dozens of other trusting vulnerable teenagers. He's very good at portraying the part of a model citizen."
Diana glanced over at the other women who were watching her intently.
"First Mr. Cameron violated my trust, then he violated my body. He forced me to sexually pleasure men while he profited. He then turned my parents against me, forcing me to flee for my very life. He admitted these crimes, and to avoid the pain of a trial, he made a bargain with the prosecutor. Now he wants out, stating that he's reformed and won't do it again. Where's the proof? No one in Carbonville ever suspected what he was doing. Do you want to take the risk that he won't go back to his old ways?"
Diana then stared intently at each member of the board.
"I still carry the emotional scars of what he did to me, as do all his victims. We're still under sentence, when do we get a parole?"
Several of the women began to applaud, but quickly stopped.
"I'm not out for blood, but I merely want Mr. Cameron to serve his full sentence — the one he so readily agreed to twenty years ago. He didn't want the embarrassment of a public trial exposing the pain and abuse he inflicted on us. At the sentencing all he said was that he was sorry that it all happened. He never apologized to us or our families xD1 he was sorry that he was caught."
Until now, Harry Jr. had been sitting quietly taking it all in. He then turned slightly and stared intently at Diana.
"Did you think that I wouldn't show up this time?" she asked seeing his eyes glaring at her. "I'll be here every year."
"Freak. You loved every minute of it," he muttered and then, realizing his mistake, regained his composure, but it was too late as everyone heard his comment.
Diana was notified later that day that parole for Harry Cameron Jr. was again denied.
She immediately dialed Faith. "We won again."
"How're you holding up?"
"I'm a wreck, but I expect that I'll have a good night's sleep tonight," replied Diana. "Faith... if it's not too much trouble... can...."
"I'll have your room ready for you; I can't wait until you arrive, and I know Max will be thrilled."
Diana laughed. "I can always count on you, Faith."
"Always, my dear, always."
"I'll see you tomorrow. I'll pick up some Yuengling's Beer for Max."
Chapter 59
"Who was that?" asked Max, as he carried in several logs for the fire. A jet black, flat-coated retriever bounded in beside him.
Faith smiled as she hung up the phone. Max's hair was totally gray now, but he was still the most handsome man in the world, she thought. "That was Diana; Harry's parole was denied, and she's on her way here to spend a few days."
"Well, that is good news," replied Max, as he placed the wood in the fireplace. "How's our girl doing?"
"She won't be here until tomorrow, so I should have time to get everything for the stew. I'll even let you make your garlic bread, Atkins be damned!" stated Faith.
"That's the spirit," replied Max. He was no longer working for the Agency and only worked the occasional PI case. He kept busy by volunteering at Mystic Seaport four days a week. "So, how's the book coming along?"
Faith was still writing and was in the middle of the twenty-fourth book of her Erin Flynn series. Faith had decided long ago that Erin would age at the same rate as she was, and so Erin was now dealing with arthritis too. "I'm about halfway through it."
Max smiled. While Faith was writing a book, she often worked late into the night; her minor arthritis did little to slow her down.
"Well, as much as I know you hate to take a break while you're writing, why don't we go out for dinner tonight?" asked Max, as he petted the dog.
"That sounds wonderful," replied Faith.
Max walked over and wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close. "You did a wonderful thing when you saved Diana."
Faith smiled. "Isn't that being a little dramatic?"
Max shook his head. "No, I can't imagine what would have happened to her if you hadn't taken her in. I know that I would have missed out on having you in my life. I love you, Faith."
Faith smiled and then kissed Max. "I love you too."
Notes:
Julie O
Features Characters from The Julieverse
October 2003- The Beginning
“Sam, how did your parents take it when you told them about your costume?” asked seventeen-year-old Sharon Brightman as she picked up her order at the front counter.
“Mom didn’t mind,” replied her classmate as he walked next to her with his food. “She thought it was pretty funny.”
“What about your dad?”
“Who?” replied Sam with sarcasm.
Sharon set her tray down at an open table and playfully punched him in the arm. They were eating at a fast-food restaurant in a local strip mall.
Sam Gibson’s mother had remarried the previous year and while he didn’t begrudge his mother’s happiness, he wasn’t about to accept Victor Mays as his father.
Sam’s father Martin had been killed in a car crash eight years ago.
“Are things that bad?” asked Sharon as she sat down and unwrapped her burger.
“They’ve gotten worse…since Mom got pregnant,” replied Sam.
Sharon nodded. She had seen the way that Victor treated Sam. It wasn’t exactly mistreatment; rather Victor barely acknowledged Sam’s existence. He took no interest in Sam’s life or his academic accomplishments.
Sam Gibson was one of the smartest kids in their class, but that didn’t matter to Victor, who put athletic achievement above everything. He had been the town’s star quarterback when he had attended the same high school. He had gone on to play college football. Unfortunately, he had been injured in his first game and never played another down.
On the other hand, Sam was far from athletic. It wasn’t that Sam hated sports; rather it was his physical size. Sam was barely five-eight and was very thin. Still, with a few exceptions, Sam was very popular among his classmates.
“Sorry to hear that,” replied Sharon.
Sam nodded as he ate a French fry.
“I’m used to it,” he replied. “He’s still pissed that I refused to change my name. I mean, he just married Mom last year, he barely knows I exist and he wants me to be Sam Mays?”
Sharon leaned forward so that no one else could hear them speak.
“Aren’t you worried that he’ll be upset…or worse?” she whispered.
Sam shook his head. “Not really. I mean Halloween is the only chance I get to dress in women’s clothes in public without anyone suspecting the truth.”
Sharon nodded. The two of them had been best friends for years. Their friendship was so strong that they had both confessed their deepest secrets to each other. She had told Sam two summers ago that she was a lesbian and he had told her that he was transgendered.
Neither had told anyone else…or had acted on their feelings. When you grew up in a highly conservative town you learned quickly to try and blend in.
Sharon was a very attractive brunette and Sam pretended to play her boyfriend. The charade helped both of them avoid undue attention.
“I still think it’s risky,” she continued.
Sam shrugged his shoulders. “Look, it’s our senior year and soon we’ll both be out of here. What’s the harm? I mean, last year there were at least a dozen guys dressed as girls.”
Sharon picked up her drink. “Yes, but remember that it’s a costume. You don’t want people to suspect the truth.”
Sam cocked his head and looked back at her.
“You know what I mean,” she replied with a grin.
Sharon had dressed him up several times in her clothes and she was amazed by how feminine…and attractive he had turned out. In fact, she found herself attracted to Sam when he was dressed as a woman.
“Jealous?” he asked with a smile.
She stuck out her tongue at him. “In a way, yes.”
They were going to the party dressed as Bonnie and Clyde.
“It’s not fair; you get to do out as a girl. I just wish that we had picked different costumes so we could go as a couple of women,” she continued.
Sam laughed. “So the truth comes out!”
They both started laughing.
“I’m going to miss you, Sam,” she replied. “I think you’re the only thing that I’m going to miss about this place.”
“I’m going to miss you too,” he replied.
Sam was going to college in California. He had picked a school that would not just give him a full scholarship, but was also as far away from the town he currently lived. He also wanted a school that was located in a more liberal part of the country.
Sharon was planning on going to a state college. And even though it was 1999, her parents felt that college was wasted on girls.
“Maybe you can transfer out to San Diego?” he suggested.
Sharon smiled back. “I’d like that…they do have beautiful women out there!”
“Besides me? Seriously, are you going to transfer?” he asked.
“I’d like to, but money is an issue. My parents are paying for my tuition and they want me to stay close,” she replied with a sigh. “Too bad I’m not a brainiac like you.”
“Have you heard back from those other scholarships?”
“Nothing yet,” she replied.
Sam nodded as he ate another fry.
“Well, who knows? Maybe something will happen,” she said. She then looked at her watch. “Well, we’d better finish up here and pick up our costumes before the store closes.”
nbsp;
Sam was really pleased when he saw himself in his costume. It was a short dress, with a matching jacket. It was more of a cartoonish version of a female gangster outfit than what the real Bonnie Parker would have worn, but it was a Halloween costume. It was gray with pinstripes. In addition to the blonde wig, he also wore an exaggerated matching fedora.
Sharon’s outfit was a matching gangster suit and fedora.
The woman at the store was very pleased with the outfits. She was a short thin woman with long brunette hair.
“It’s so enjoyable to see young people having fun with Halloween and not sticking to the traditional roles,” she stated as she handed them some toy machine guns.
“Thanks,” replied Sharon as she looked at herself in the mirror.
“Well, I’ll go change first,” said Sam. He would have preferred to stay in his costume, but he knew he had to play the game and act disinterested.
When Sam was in the dressing room the woman turned to Sharon and smiled.
“Your friend makes a very pretty girl,” she stated.
Sharon nodded. “He’s a good sport about this.”
The woman smiled knowingly. “I suspect there’s more to it. Oh, don’t worry dear, I won’t tell anyone…many of my clients are transgendered. I just want to let you know that if he ever wants to go for a more passable look, let him know about me. I would be happy to assist him…or should I say her.”
Sharon smiled back. “Was he that obvious?”
The woman shrugged her shoulders as she handed Sharon one of her business cards. “I have a sixth sense about these sorts of things. I’m very careful with my client’s privacy…so he wouldn’t have to worry about being outted.”
“Thanks,” replied Sharon as she looked at the card. The name read Emma Clark.
Sharon told Sam about what Emma said as they drove home.
“Did she say what tipped her off?” asked Sam There was a touch of concern in voice.
Sharon shook her head.
“She said that she has a lot of transgendered clients and that she just can tell.”
Sam rubbed his chin. “There are others like me…around here?”
“I suppose…I mean, I know there are other lesbians…the community college has a club,” she replied.
Sam nodded. “I suppose that makes sense. I just can’t imagine anyone dressing around here. I mean, what would happen if I was caught?”
“I know what you mean,” replied Sharon. “I can’t wait to get out of here. It sucks not being able to be myself.”
“Well, we’ve only got a few months left. Hey, I have an idea…why don’t you come out to San Diego with me when I move out there? I have an aunt out there and she’s offered to let me stay with her until I find a place.”
“I didn’t know you had family out there,” said Sharon.
“She’s my real dad’s sister. I’ve only met her twice…she doesn’t like coming out here,” said Sam.
“She sounds smart, I like her already,” replied Sharon. “Tell me more about her.”
“Let’s see, Olivia runs an art gallery out there and she lives near the ocean,” replied Sam.
“You don’t call her Aunt Olivia?”
Sam shook his head. “No, she hates titles like that.”
“And do you think she’d mind if I came out with you?”
“I doubt it…I’ll write her and ask,” replied Sam.
“Cool,” replied Sharon as she made the turn onto Sam’s street.
“Are you coming in?” asked Sam.
Sharon shook her head. “Can’t…family obligations.”
Sam smiled back. “Family obligations” was the code word for going to the local church meeting. Sharon’s parents were very religious.
Sharon pulled her car into Sam’s driveway and put it in park.
“Well, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow at school,” replied Sam.
Before he got out her leaned over and gave her a kiss. Part of it was the charade they were playing and part was due to the fact that he really liked her.
“Sam, what are you going as to the party this Friday?” asked Steve Cooper.
Steve was almost six-three and weighed over two hundred pounds. Steve and Sam had been friends for years. He was currently on the football team as the starting middle linebacker. His grades weren’t the best, but he got by thanks to tutoring by Sam.
“It’s a surprise, Sharon and I have a theme,” replied Sam as he sat down next to his chemistry lab partner. “Do you have a costume?”
Steve nodded. “Anna and I are going as Batman and Robin.”
Anna was his girlfriend.
“I hope you’re going to be Batman,” replied Sam with a smile.
Steve gave him a dirty look. “If I didn’t need you to help me pass this damn class, I’d kick your scrawny butt.”
“Hey I do my part to help the team,” replied Sam as he looked at the week’s assignment. In addition to helping Steve Sam tutored several of the players.
“Man, I wouldn’t be on the team if it wasn’t for you…I really appreciate all your help,” replied Steve.
The football team was currently undefeated and heading for a championship.
“Hey, I’m glad you’re my friend…you’ve kept me from getting the crap beaten out of me,” replied Sam.
“Well, Dave and his gang don’t have a sense of humor.”
Dave Lowe was the team’s star quarterback.
“Dave barely has an IQ,” replied Sam. “I’m surprised that he can remember the plays to call.”
Steve rolled his eyes. “Comments like that’ll get you in trouble…but you’re right, compared to Dave, I’m a genius.”
“He’s lucky he has an arm that allows him to throw the ball so far, otherwise he’d still be in the sixth grade,” continued Sam. “You don’t need a group of thugs to back you up either.”
Dave had always been the star of the team and this allowed him to get away with all kinds of things, both in school and out in the community. There were rumors that teachers always cut him slack so he could keep his athletic eligibility. He also had a group of hangers-on that seemed to go everywhere with him. Like Dave, they were all stars on the team and could do no wrong. They also were the ones who beat up people who offended Dave. Steve was one of the few people in school that Dave was afraid of.
“Okay, class, less talk, and more work,” announced Mr. Jackson, the chemistry teacher.
He was one of the younger teachers at the school and he was Sam’s favorite. Mr. Jackson was tall and thin, and had earned a basketball scholarship. But he turned it down so he could study science.
“So what are we trying to do?” asked Steve as he looked with confusion at the lab instructions.
“Resurrect the dead,” replied Sam with a deadpan delivery. “Oh, wait, that’s next week’s assignment.”
Later that evening Sam was working on his homework. It was much easier to get things done now that he had his own computer. Victor couldn’t understand why it was important, but thankfully Sam’s mom was able to convince him that it was necessary.
Victor stuck his head into Sam’s room.
“Dinner will be ready soon,” he stated.
Sam turned around and nodded. “Thanks, Victor.”
Victor didn’t reply. Even though he didn’t like the kid, it bugged him that that Sam called him by his first name. It wasn’t worth arguing about as the kid would be going to college soon.
Sam logged off and headed down to the kitchen. His mom insisted that they eat at least one dinner a week together. She also asked Sam to be cordial with Victor and out of respect for his mom; Sam did his best to obey.
Dinner was fried chicken and mashed potatoes, which was one of Victor’s favorites.
“How was work today, dear?” she asked.
“We started work on that new development over on the east side of town,” replied Victor. “It should keep us busy until spring. I tell you Mary, this is the beginning of a period of growth here.”
Victor was a plumbing contractor and he owned a small business in town.
“That’s good to hear,” she replied.
“How many houses are they building there?” asked Sam.
“Twenty-five,” he replied, slightly surprised that Sam was interested in his work. “Why?”
“Just curious,” replied Sam as he reached for the potatoes.
“Well?” asked Victor.
“Well what?” asked Sam.
“Aren’t you going to make some comment about why would anyone want to move here/” asked Victor.
“No…not tonight. I’m happy that you got the job,” replied Sam.
“Changing the subject, Sam, did you pick up your costume yet?” asked Mary.
He nodded. “We’ll probably win first prize.”
Victor rolled his eyes in disgust. “I can’t believe that you’re actually going to go to your school party dressed like a fairy.”
“I’m not… I’m going as Bonnie Parker,” replied Sam with a straight face. “She was a bank robber not a fairy.”
“You’re asking for trouble if you ask me,” stated Victor with disgust.
“It’s no big deal…it is Halloween,” countered Sam. “Besides, Sharon looks really hot in her costume.”
Victor mumbled something that sounded like this sort of thing wouldn’t have happened when he went to school.
“Well, I’m looking forward to seeing both of you,” interjected Mary.
“So did you tell your parents about the costumes?” asked Sam.
Sharon nodded as she ate her lunch. They were sitting together in the school cafeteria.
“And?”
“They think it’s weird…but they’re just happy that I’m going with a boy,” she replied.
Sam couldn’t help but snicker.
“Sorry, but I can’t help it…I can’t wait to get out of this place,” he replied.
“I know what you mean…I hate living a lie,” she added.
They watched a group of football players walk by. It was Friday and they were all wearing their jerseys. Dave Lowe was with them.
Sharon shook her head in disgust.
“I can’t believe the crap that idiot gets away with,” she stated.
“What did our star quarterback do now?” asked Sam.
Sharon looked around to see if anyone was within earshot of them.
“I heard that he had someone else take his SATs,” she replied.
“How did he pull that one off?” asked Sam.
“I don’t know,” replied Sharon. “But there’s no way he could pass them on his own…but I guess when you’re up for a full scholarship the school will do what it can to help you. Can you imagine that moron in college?”
“He’s going to State…they’re not exactly known for their academic standards…especially for star athletes. I remember watching a game last year and half the starting team seemed to have undeclared majors.”
Sharon nodded. “It just pisses me off that Dave knows he can do whatever he wants…and that he’ll get away with it.”
“I know what you mean…Victor had two of the team on his payroll last summer. I don’t think they did one minute of work. He said that he’s just doing his part to help the team.”
“By teaching them to cheat?”
Sam shrugged his shoulders.
“Don’t forget that he used to play for this team…he reminds me about it all the time,” said Sam. He then lowered his voice. “Did I ever tell you about the time that I scored five touchdowns in the homecoming game?”
Sharon laughed. “You’re getting better at that…last time it was three touchdowns.”
Sam smiled back. “Oh, I checked the school’s achieves; it was two touchdowns.”
“Really? Have you pointed this out to him?” asked Sharon.
Sam shook his head. “I annoy him enough as it is…even when I try to be nice he thinks I’m being a smartass.”
“I think he’s intimidated by the fact that you’re so smart,” she said.
“I don’t know…he does run his own business and …he’s rather successful. I just think he dislikes me because I’m a constant reminder that he wasn’t Mom’s first love. I think that’s why he was so adamant about having a baby with her…it’s like that nature show we were watching the other night…the one about the lions.”
“Yes, but at least he hasn’t tried to kill you like the male lion did to the cubs…ugh, that was so sick.”
Sam nodded as he looked at his watch.
“So what time do you want me to pick you up for the game tonight?”
“I guess the usual time,” she replied. “I mean I hope the team wins, but I could care less about going to the game.”
“I know, but it’s all part of the performance,” stated Sam. “I mean, we’re supposed to be dating.”
“Some day I would love to go out with you when you’re dressed,” she whispered.
Sam cocked his head and smiled. “Really?”
She smiled back. “Of course, I told you that I find you pretty hot as a chick.”
Sam looked around to make sure no one was listening. “Maybe when we go to San Diego.”
Sharon smiled back. “I’d like that.”
Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of the bell going off announcing the end of their lunch period.
Sam got up and then leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.
“Catch you later,” he said as he headed off to class.
The game was a total blowout. Dave had three touchdown passes in the first half. Steve even scored a touchdown on a fumble recovery in the end zone.
During halftime the conversation turned to the Halloween party the following night.
“So no hint at all what you two are coming as?” asked Roger Kennedy.
Sam shook his head. “No, we want to keep it a secret.”
He was standing in the bleachers with his arm around Sharon’s waist.
“I hear that they’re going to have some great prizes this year,” said Grace who was Roger’s girlfriend.
“Well, we’re willing to tell you all what we’re wearing,” interjected Brittney. She was standing next to her boyfriend Marshall. “He’s going to be Dracula and I’m going to be his victim.”
“What did you tell your parents?” asked Roger.
Marshall’s father was a minister.
“We told him we’re going as characters from the movie Titanic,” she replied. “I borrowed the outfits from the theater department…I have this really cool dress and Marshall has a dinner tux, we’re going to add the makeup when we leave the house.”
“He really hates this time of year,” added Marshall.
“If it makes you feel any better, my step-father really hates my costume,” said Sam.
“And why would he hate it?’ asked Roger.
“You’ll see tomorrow,” replied Sam with a grin.
“You look fantastic, Sam…or should I say Bonnie,” stated Sharon as she inspected her work.
She had just spent the last hour doing Sam’s makeup and styling his wig.
Sam stood speechless as he looked at himself in the mirror.
“Hello…earth to Sam!”
He turned and smiled at Sharon.
“Sorry, I just…well, you know what I mean,” he replied. “Shit…why couldn’t I have born the right gender.”
“Hey, there’s no time for that tonight…we’re going to have a great time!” stated Sharon.
He nodded. “By the way, you look great too.”
Sharon smiled back. She had pinned her hair back and in addition to her costume she had attached a fake mustache.
“I know the mustache isn’t accurate, but it goes well with the costume,” she replied.
“Well, I guess we’re ready,” said Sam as he picked up his fedora and put it on.
To Sam’s surprise, Sharon’s parents seemed genuinely pleased with the costumes.
“Honey, I’ll be shocked if you two don’t win first prize,” said Sharon’s mom.
Her father nodded.
“I have to admit that you both look great. Do you want us to take a photo of you?”
“That would be great, Dad,” said Sharon as she moved next to Sam.
They posed for several shots and hammed it up for several of them.
“Sam, are you stopping off at your house to show your parents?” asked Sharon’s mom.
He shook his head.
“Mom is okay with it…but…well Vic…I mean my step-father isn’t happy about it,” he replied, correcting himself as he knew Sharon’s parents didn’t like it when he called Victor by his first name.
Sharon’s father shook his head. “Victor has always been a stick in the mud…I mean it is Halloween!”
Sam was surprised by this reaction, but Sharon told him that while her parents were religious, they were also realists and understood that kids like to have fun.
The party was held at the school’s gym.
Sharon pulled her car into a parking spot and then turned to Sam.
“Well, are you ready?”
He nodded.
“Remember, it’s a costume…don’t act too feminine or else someone might suspect something,” she continued.
“Okay…I won’t use the girls room tonight,” replied Sam with a grin.
Sharon leaned over and gave him a quick kiss on the lips.
“That’s for good luck.”
They walked into the gym together. The first couple they ran into was Steve and Anna. It took Steve a moment to realize who the attractive blonde was.
“Holy crap…is that you Sam?” he exclaimed.
“Tonight it’s Bonnie Parker,” Sam replied as he pointed his toy machine gun at Steve.
“Wow, you two look great,” stated Anna.
“I like your outfits too,” replied Sharon.
“I might have known you’d pull something like this tonight…Bonnie,” said Steve. “I thought we’d have the best couple costume…but I think you two have it locked up.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
The rest of their class was equally impressed with Sam and Sharon’s costumes.
Sharon was relived that everyone seemed to accept the way Sam was dressed as a costume. Thankfully, Sam played it up just right with right amount of camp.
Her only concern was when she saw Dave and his friends walk by. They were all dressed a ninjas. Dave did a double take when he saw Sam. Much to Sharon’s relief, he just kept walking by.
To no one’s surprise, Sam and Sharon won the top prize for the best couple. They won a gift certificate to a local restaurant.
Sam leaned close to Sharon and whispered in her ear.
“Thanks…this was the best night I’ve ever had here.”
She kissed him back.
“I’m having a great time too.”
The party was winding down when Sam headed to the bathroom. He passed Steve in the hallway who jokingly reminded Sam to use the men’s room. Sam playfully shot his friend the bird.
Sam went did his business and after washing his hands he started out of the men’s room. Dave and four of his friends passed him as he exited. To his surprise, Dave didn’t make any comments.
Sam let out a sigh of relief as he walked back to the gym. Suddenly he was grabbed from behind and was dragged into one of the locker rooms. He tried to shout, but a hand quickly clamped over his mouth.
Sam’s arms were pulled behind his back and he felt them being bound with tape. He was then thrown to the ground. He looked up to see Dave and his friends standing around him.
“You know…you’re a better looking girl than a guy,” sneered Dave.
Dave’s buddies laughed at the insult.
“I think you like dressing like a chick,” continued Dave.
“It’s just a costume,” replied Sam.
“Maybe…but then again you might be one of those guys who wants to be a girl,” countered Dave.
“There’s one way to find out,” interjected Rod Gregory. He was one Dave’s closest friends. “So, Samantha, do you like boys?”
The other boys laughed.
“No, I don’t like boys,” snapped Sam. “Look, this has gone far enough…let me go.”
Sam started to stand up, but he was quickly pushed down by Dave and the others.
Dave stood over Sam and grinned. “You know, Samantha, you wouldn’t be the first bitch we’ve gangbanged in this locker room…and they’ve all loved it.”
Sam noticed that Rod had walked over to the door and was locking it.
“Dave, this is fucking crazy,” said Sam.
“Who wants to go first?” asked Dave, ignoring Sam.
“I’ll do her,” stated Paul Morton as he stepped close to Sam. He pulled down his pants, exposing his erect cock.
Dave motioned to John Pierce and Mike Harrison who were standing behind Sam. They grabbed Sam by the shoulders and held him down on his knees.
“Take it all bitch,” ordered Paul as he pressed his cock against Sam’s lips.
Sharon looked around the gym for Sam. She had been talking to one of the teachers who was acting as a chaperone. Sharon motioned to Steve, who walked over with his girlfriend on his arm.
“Have you seen, Sam?” she asked.
“I saw him half an hour ago…he was heading to the bathroom,” he replied.
“Can you go see if he’s okay?” asked Sharon nervously.
Steve nodded. “I’ll be back shortly.”
Sam headed to the bathroom. He walked down the hallway when he saw Mr. Jackson step out of the boy’s locker room. What really got his attention was worried look on his chemistry teacher’s face.
“Steve, go get Mr. Abbott…immediately!” ordered Mr. Jackson, referring to the vice-principal.
Steve was about to ask why, but instead he ran back to the gym.
Mr. Abbott had been at the high school for twenty years. He was a large man who was starting to put on some extra pounds. He was also the defensive coordinator for the football team.
Steve told him what Mr. Jackson said.
A concerned look immediately appeared on his face.
“Stay here, Steve,” he said as he walked quickly out of the gym.
Sharon and Anna walked over to where Steve was standing.
“What’s going on?” asked Sharon.
Steve shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know, but Mr. Jackson looked really upset.”
“Did you find Sam?” asked Sharon as a feeling a dread swept through her.
“No,” replied Steve.
Mr. Jackson walked into the gym and talked to the other teachers.
“I’m sorry, but the party is over…I need everyone to go home,” announced Mr. Jackson.
There was some murmuring by the remaining students.
“There was…an act of vandalism and the police will be here shortly,” continued Mr. Jackson. “Please go home.”
“He’s lying,” stated Sharon.
Steve nodded. “But what can we do?”
Sharon walked right up to Mr. Jackson.
“Did something happen to Sam?” she demanded.
Mr. Jackson looked around and then leaned close to Sharon.
“I can’t talk right now…stick with me,” he whispered.
“Is Sam okay?” she insisted.
“They’re taking him to the hospital right now,” replied Mr. Jackson.
Sharon gasped. “What happened?”
Mr. Abbott walked into the gym. “Mr. Jackson, I have to take care of…some business, make sure that all the students leave immediately, the custodial staff will take care of the clean-up.”
Mr. Jackson nodded.
Mr. Abbott then noticed Sharon.
“I’m afraid you’ll have to leave too, Miss. Brightman,” he stated.
“No way…what happened to Sam,” she demanded.
Mr. Abbott glared at Mr. Jackson, who shook his head.
“I didn’t tell her anything,” said Mr. Jackson.
“Sam…had an accident. We didn’t want to cause a panic,” said Mr. Abbott.
Sharon knew he was lying. “Where is he?”
“On the way to the hospital…I need to go call his parents,” continued Mr. Abbott.
Sharon turned around and ran towards the exit.
Mr. Jackson turned to Mr. Abbott. “What do you want me to do, Travis?”
“Let her go…by the time she gets to the hospital everything will be taken care of,” replied Travis Abbott.
Sharon stood outside the hospital, frustrated that they wouldn’t let her inside. When she saw Mr. Abbott arrive she ran over to him.
“What’s going on? Why won’t anyone tell me what happened to Sam?” she demanded.
“Miss Brightman, please go home and let us handle this,” replied Mr. Abbott.
Sharon was about to complain when she heard her father calling for her.
“I took the liberty of calling your parents…now go home…everything will be okay,” continued Mr. Abbott. “I don’t have to remind you that you are a minor and we do have a curfew.”
Sharon didn’t reply as she walked back to the parking lot.
Mr. Abbott smiled as he walked into the hospital. He headed up to the waiting room where he was directed to a conference room by a police officer.
He walked into the room and found that Sam’s parents were already there. However, they were not alone; the school’s principal, police chief and mayor were all there too.
Travis smiled to himself as it looked like his plan was going to work.
“Your son will be okay,” stated the principal, Frank Owens. “His physical injuries are minor.”
“Yes, but…but what about the rest?” asked Mary.
“That’s why we’re trying to keep a lid on it,” interjected the police chief, Tom Baum. “I mean, if something like this gets out…imagine how harsh life will be for your son.”
Victor nodded.
“But…what about the boys who did this to him?” asked Mary.
Tom looked at Frank, Travis, and Neil Wilson, the police chief.
“They will be punished….but again, it’s complicated. Victor, you know what a championship would mean to the community….if we punish those boys now…well, the team will be lucky to win another game,” stated Frank.
“So what will you do to them?” asked Victor.
“They will be assigned community service…we’ll do it in a low key way so it won’t look like punishment…but they will be worked hard,” said Tom. “They’ll know they did a bad thing.”
“Of course, your family will be…compensated…for this inconvenience,” interjected the mayor, Robert Carter.
Victor’s eyes lit up when he heard this remark.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“All of Sam’s medical treatments will be paid for,” said Robert. “Also, as you know, our town is undergoing a period of growth…I know that we would want your company to be a part of this.”
Victor smiled broadly.
“Of course, we will need your cooperation to keep this…unfortunate incident quiet,” continued Robert.
Victor looked at Mary and then back at the others.
“Of course,” he replied.
“But…how will you explain…this?” asked Mary.
“We’re working on that,” said Frank. “There will be a press release that a student was injured at the Halloween party…a faulty bleacher collapsed.”
“That should work,” said Travis. “Assuming your son cooperates.”
Victor nodded. “Sam…Sam is hardheaded at times.”
“It might be best….for everyone involved….if Sam didn’t return to school,” said Travis. “I’m not suggesting that he be punished…rather…rewarded. He is one of our top students and we can say…”
“We can see that Sam will be granted early graduation so he can start college early….he does have a full scholarship in California…and I believe he does have family there,” interjected Frank.
Mary nodded. “An aunt…his father’s sister.”
“This could work out for everyone,” continued Frank. “I believe we can even throw some…compensation in the pot to sweeten the deal.”
“Like what?” asked Victor.
“We will provide Sam with a…a stipend…to cover his living expenses with his aunt. Also, I think there will soon be an opening on the city council, right Robert?” asked Frank.
Robert nodded. “I know you’ll be busy with all the new construction, Victor, but what about you Mary? Do you want to help your community?”
“Me…on city council?” she stammered.
“You’re very active in the community now…why not take it up a level?” suggested Frank.
Mary nodded, she did have a lot of ideas on how to improve the community.
“So do you think that you can convince Sam to go along with this plan?”
Victor immediately nodded. “He’ll do it.”
“Do you think we’re doing the right thing?” asked Mary.
Victor nodded.
They were standing in Sam’s hospital room. Sam was currently sedated.
“Even if we prosecute the boys…imagine what Sam would have to go through….his life would be awful…no it’s best if we handle it this way,” said Victor.
He was also worried about his own life and business if there was a police investigation. The last thing he wanted was to be associated with someone who hurt the football team…his business would suffer…his reputation…all over a kid that wasn’t even his! Besides, the kid brought it on himself…dressing like a girl!
“I hope you’re right…I just don’t know if Sam will go along with it,” said Mary.
“He’ll understand…it’s the best way to handle this…problem…for everyone involved,” said Victor.
*****
“Well, do you think this will work?” asked Frank as he poured the others a glass of bourbon.
“I know the parents will comply…but Victor’s right…Sam is hardheaded…just like his father,” said Travis as he picked up his glass. “But I think he’ll come around…we also need to talk to Sam’s friends…and his girlfriend.”
“Maybe we can sweeten this deal to include her family,” stated Frank.
Robert nodded. “Lewis Brightman is a smart man…I think that we can come up with something that will help us keep his daughter inline.”
“So what do you want to me to do to those fucking idiots?” asked Tom as he refilled his glass.
“Nothing until after the season…we’ll talk to them all tomorrow…we’ll have to keep it low key…but I want them to know that they fucked up and that they’re not getting away with this…and more importantly that this is the last time we cover up for them! Christ! What if they had sexually assaulted a real girl! There’s no way we could have covered that up!” exclaimed Robert. “Frank, you talk to your brother and make sure that team of his doesn’t do anything else stupid this year. We have a big business deal going down and we’re selling our community as a great place to raise a family…not a place where the football stars gang rape your children.”
“Gang rape…isn’t that a bit harsh?” asked Frank.
“What would you call it?”
“They did this to another guy…I don’t think that’s rape,” said Frank.
“Technically, it is,” interjected Tom as he sipped his drink.
“I don’t want any rape here…real or technical!” exclaimed Robert. “I want it made clear to those little shits that they’re going to pay for this…indiscretion. The last thing I want is for them to think they got away with this.”
Tom smiled. “I have an uncle who has a hog farm…he can always use help cleaning out the pens.”
“Good, I want them shoveling pig shit as soon as the season’s over,” said Robert.
Frank turned to Travis. “Who is Sam’s favorite teacher?”
“Mark Jackson, his chemistry teacher…he’s also the one who…discovered the…incident,” replied Frank.
“Have him convince Sam that this is the only way to handle this,” explained Frank.
“Okay,” replied Travis.
“Also, let Mark know that if he plays along with this he’ll be granted full tenure…and I suspect he’ll be the next head of the science department,” continued Frank.
Travis nodded.
Robert poured another round and held up his glass.
“To the end of a horrible night,” he stated.
The rest of the men followed his lead.
Chapter 14
When Sam woke up the next morning he groaned in pain, his whole body ached. It took him a moment to realize where he was and then it hit him what had happened the previous night…it hadn’t been an awful nightmare…he had been sexually assaulted and then beat up.
The physical injuries weren’t as bad as the shame he felt over what had been done to him by Dave and his friends. They had used him both orally and in the rear…he could barely contemplate what they had done.
Sam looked around the room and saw the buzzer to call for the nurse. He had remembered the one that had been in his father’s hospital room…the room that his dad had died in.
Sam pressed the button and a short time later a nurse walked into his room.
“How’re you feeling, dear?’ she asked.
“Can I have something to drink?” he asked. “Oh, and is my Mom here?”
“Your parents are out in the waiting room, I’ll go get them,” said the nurse.
Sam didn’t bother telling her that Victor wasn’t his father.
Mary and Victor arrived a short time later. Mary gently hugged him and Victor sat down in one of the chairs.
“How do you feel?” she asked.
“Angry…humiliated,” replied Sam. “They told you what happened right?”
“Yes, we were told last night,” replied Mary.
“When are the police coming here? I want to tell them everything,” said Sam as he sipped water through a straw.
Mary looked nervously at Victor, who stood up.
“Everything has been taken care of,” said Victor.
Sam looked at his mom and then back at Victor. “What do you mean by that?”
Victor then told Sam what was going to be done.
Sam didn’t say a word as Victor talked. He was too shocked to interrupt.
“So you can see that everything has been taken care of,” concluded Victor as he sat down.
“No…no I don’t…I was assaulted…everyone knows who did it…and nothing is going to happen to them? This is bullshit!” exclaimed Sam.
“Watch your mouth,” snapped Victor.
“Go to hell!” snapped Sam with anger. “You’re really going to allow them to get away with this?”
“Do you want to go to trial? Do you want everyone to know you were…raped?” countered Victor.
“If it means that the bastards who did it are locked up…sure. Trust me, everyone will know what happened to me either way,” stated Sam. “Don’t I have a say in this?”
“You’re a minor….no, no you don’t have a say in this. We’re doing what is right for everyone involved.”
“Of course…it’s more important what happens to other people!” stated Sam.
“This is bigger than you. There’s the school to think about; the team and what about this community? Oh, that’s right you hate everything here,” shouted Victor.
“I don’t hate everything about this place,” countered Sam.
“Think about how this will affect your family,” added Victor.
“I have,” said Sam. “What about justice? What about punishing people who violate the law?”
“They will be punished,” said Mary.
“Will they go to jail? No. Will they lose their college scholarships? No. They will walk around town knowing they beat the system again,” countered Sam.
“Well…you have yourself to blame,” stated Victor.
Sam’s jaw dropped. “You really can’t believe that? Do you hate me that much? What if I had been a real girl and they had raped me…would you have been so quick to accept this deal?”
“That’s totally different and you know it,” snapped Victor.
“Is it? Do you want me to tell you…in every detail what those….bastards did to me?” asked Sam. “Because I can…I can close my eyes and picture everything they did.”
Victor shook his head in disgust. “There’s no need for that…you need to think about your future.”
Sam sat back in his bed. “What…being exiled…being snuck out of town….will it happen in the middle of the night? Will I get to say good bye to my friends…to Sharon?”
“We called Aunt Olivia and she’s flying out here to pick you up,” said Mary.
“So when do I leave?”
“As soon as the doctor says you are well enough to travel,” said Victor.
“And how will you explain all this?” asked Sam. “I mean, it seems rather unbelievable that I would get hurt…in accident that no one saw….and as a reward I am granted early graduation and immediately leave town? It’s like the plot from a bad story.”
“No one asked your opinion…this plan has already been implemented…it may not be perfect…but it’s the plan we’re using,” said Victor.
Sam looked at his Mom, who dropped her head in silence.
Sam then wiped away the tears that were rolling down his face. “So that’s it. I get… raped then kicked out of town…and the bastards who did it to me will be treated like heroes….it’s not fair…I didn’t do anything wrong.”
“Oh quit crying and grow up,” grumbled Victor.
Sam heard him and sat up in his bed. “Get the fuck out of here…you’re not my father and you never will be…you’re just the man who my Mom married!”
Rage appeared in Victor’s face and Mary had to step between him and Sam.
“What are you going to do…beat me up?” asked Sam. “Go ahead…you can say that the bleachers fell on me again!”
“If you hadn’t dressed up like a girl none of this would have happened!” shouted Sam.
The door to Sam’s room opened and in walked Mr. Jackson.
Victor glared at the teacher and stormed out of the room.
“I better go check on him…I’ll be back later….I’m so sorry dear,” said Mary.
She left before Sam could reply.
Sam stared back in disbelief.
“Do you want me to come back later?” asked Mr. Jackson.
Sam shook his head.
“No…so do you know about the deal?”
Mr. Jackson nodded as he sat down.
“And what do you think?” asked Sam. “Please be honest.”
“It’s awful…but I’m not surprised,” said Mr. Jackson. “They offered me tenure and a department head position if I played along.”
“Congratulations…it seems a lot of people will benefit from my …misfortune,” said Sam.
“Sam, I have no intention of taking it…in fact, I’ll be dropping off my letter of resignation Monday,” replied Mr. Jackson.
“Really?” asked Sam. “What are you going to do?”
“I’m going back to the university and finish up my graduate degree,” replied Mr. Jackson. “There’s no way I could continue to teach here.”
“Wow…I’m sorry that I…accused you of…”
Mr. Jackson smiled at Sam. “It’s understandable…I would have done the same thing.”
“Will you get in trouble?” asked Sam.
“No, what can they do to me? Besides, I’ve been thinking of doing this for a while…I’ve even talked about it with the other faculty so it won’t be that big of a surprise.”
“So you know that I’m being run out of town,” said Sam.
He nodded. “Look Sam, you have every right to be angry…but don’t let it ruin you…take this as an opportunity to show these…small-minded people that you’re better than they are. You’re the brightest student I’ve had the privilege of teaching here…don’t throw it all away.”
Sam was too choked up to reply.
“Look, I won’t kid you…they ordered me to talk you into accepting this deal…as bad as it is….go out to San Diego and excel.”
“I will,” replied Sam. “Thank you.”
Mr. Jackson nodded.
“Also…take some time to heal…both physically and mentally. You’ve undergone a horrific experience…don’t downplay it. I suspect that your aunt will be able to locate a good therapist out there.”
Sam nodded.
“I was the one who found you….I will never forget it…don’t think that you should do this alone,” continued Mr. Jackson.
Mr. Jackson had seen Dave and the others running out of the locker room. When he went inside to investigate he found Sam lying on the floor, half undressed and his arms taped behind his back. At first he thought that Sam had just been beaten up…but then it became clear that Dave and the others had done much more to Sam.
“I will,” said Sam. “Thank you.”
Mr. Jackson smiled back. “You’re welcome.”
“Oh, can you do me a favor?” asked Sam.
“Sure, what is it?”
“When you get a chance, tell Sharon what happened….the truth…and tell her that I’m sorry that I didn’t get a chance to tell her this in person,” said Sam.
Mr. Jackson nodded.
“I’ll get in touch with her when I get out to San Diego.”
Okay,” said Mr. Jackson. He then handed Sam a business card. “This has my email address on it. If you need anything just let me know…even if it’s just to talk.”
Sam nodded. “Thank you.”
Olivia Gibson drove into town in her rental car. She was stunned by what Mary had told her…and even more stunned with the deal. She couldn’t believe that her nephew had been sexually assaulted and that there would be no charges filed against the Neanderthals that did it.
Mary had explained that the case was considered closed and that no evidence had been collected. Olivia knew what this meant; even if Sam wanted to press charges it would be his word against everyone else.
She had never understood why her younger brother had settled in this backwards place in the first place. He had met Mary when he was in the service and had fallen deeply in love. She didn’t have a problem with that…Mary was nice…not the brightest person in the world…but nice. She also loved her nephew, Sam…he reminded her so much of her brother. Still, why had he moved to this dung heap of a town? She wasn’t totally surprised that the town’s leadership was interested in covering up the crime…still she was nauseated by it all.
Olivia was a pleasant looking woman with short brunette hair. She was in her early forties and she owned an art gallery in San Diego.
Before she left California, she had called her lawyer about gaining legal custody of Sam as she didn’t trust Victor.
Actually, she loathed Victor. She couldn’t understand why Mary had married him.
Olivia had refused Mary’s offer to stay at their home and she had booked a room in the local motel. It wasn’t much, but at least it was clean and it had A/C.
After she checked in and unpacked, she called Mary and let her know she was in town.
“Did you have a good trip?” asked Mary.
“It was fine,” replied Olivia. “How’s Sam?”
“The doctor’s say he can be released tomorrow,” replied Mary. “When will you be flying back?”
“I’m not,” replied Olivia. “I figure that Sam will need a more relaxing trip and I’m going to drive back to San Diego.”
“Really?” asked Mary.
“Sure,” replied Olivia. “It will be as cheap as flying…of course the bill will be picked up by your town.”
“Yes,” replied Mary softly. “I know you must think that we’re awful for doing this…”
“Yes, I do,” interrupted Olivia. “I will look after Sam to the best of my ability.”
“I know you will…”
“Mary, I’m tired and want to get some sleep. I’ll call you in the morning,” said Olivia.
Olivia drove straight to the hospital and she met Mary and Victor there.
“Thank you again for being so generous,” said Mary.
Victor rolled his eyes. “She’ll be compensated.”
“I would do this even if I wasn’t,” snapped Olivia.
Victor made a face at Mary as if to say Sam’s behavior obviously runs in the family. Olivia saw the look but decided not to agitate Victor further.
When they walked in the hospital room, Sam was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt.
He greeted his Mom and Olivia, but he ignored Victor, who didn’t seem all that upset by Sam’s reaction.
“Are you cleared to leave?” asked Olivia.
Sam nodded. “They gave me some prescriptions and there are some instructions for you.”
He handed her the papers.
“There’s also a phone number you’ll need to call in a week,” said Sam. “It’s for the tests they ran on me for STDs and HIV.”
“Was that necessary?” asked Victor with disgust.
“The doctor said that it’s standard procedure in bleacher accidents,” said Sam.
Olivia couldn’t help but snicker.
Victor glared at Sam and then walked out of the room.
“So when are we leaving?” asked Sam. “Do we go now…or do we wait for the cover of night?”
“That’s up to you,” said Olivia with a smile.
“Victor says that they want Sam out as soon as possible,” said Mary, missing the joke.
Sam sighed. “Well, let’s go back to the house and we’ll pack.”
“We’re driving back…I rented a SUV so don’t worry about keeping it to 2 bags,” said Olivia.
Sam smiled. “We’re driving? Cool. I’ve always wanted to drive cross country.”
“Well, let’s get this trip on the road,” said Olivia sensing that Sam was anxious to get away.
Sam didn’t say much the first hour after they left town. Olivia decided to let him be.
When they crossed the Stateline from Florida into Mississippi Sam let out a big sigh.
“You okay?” she asked.
“I guess so…I didn’t think that this would really happen…but now I can see that I’ve truly been banished,” he said.
“It’s their loss,” she replied.
Sam looked over at her and smiled. “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied.
“I don’t know what they would have done with me if you hadn’t agreed to take me,” he said.
“I can’t believe that they did this to you,” she said.
“Victor said that it was all my fault,” he said.
“Victor’s an idiot,” she replied.
Sam smiled at her. “You know that I was dressed as a girl, right?”
Olivia nodded. “It was a Halloween party right?”
Sam nodded. “I went with a friend…we went as Bonnie and Clyde.”
“Was she your girl friend?”
“Not really…we dated…but it was complicated,” said Sam.
“Complicated?” she asked.
Sam nodded. “Um…how open-minded are you?”
“You can trust me, Sam,” she replied.
Sam looked out the window. “Sharon’s my best friend…we’ve shared some secrets…we dated so no one would suspect anything…um, can we talk about this later?”
“Sure,” she replied. She could sense that Sam wanted to talk about it, but he wasn’t quite ready.
They stopped in Baton Rouge for the night. After dinner they went back to their hotel.
“That was a great dinner,” said Sam. “I’ve always liked Cajun food.”
“It was good, wasn’t it,” she replied.
“Um, thanks for letting me stay in the same room with you…I don’t like being alone right now.”
“That’s understandable…considering what you’ve gone through. By the way, how do you feel?” she asked.
“Okay, I guess…my butt is still sore…the doctors say that I may experience some bleeding for a while,” he replied as he sat down on his bed.
“Do you want to talk about it?” she asked as she sat down next to him.
Sam nodded.
“There were five of them…they all…um used me orally. I thought that it was over when Dave…he’s the one who is their leader then suggested that they…well…use me in the rear.”
Olivia put her arm around Sam.
“Only two of them used me….Dave and his best friend Rod. They said that fucking a faggot didn’t make them gay.”
“You’re not a faggot and what they did to you doesn’t make them gay…just rapists,” said Olivia.
Sam wiped away a tear.
“Maybe I am…”
“Honey, you were a victim in this…rape is a criminal act…it’s not sexual…it’s about violence and control. I doubt you were the first victim that what’s his name, Dave, has violated.”
Sam nodded.
“Still, if I hadn’t been so bullheaded about dressing as a girl…”
“Sam, it’s Halloween…you were wearing a costume,” she said.
Sam let out a sigh. “There’s more to it…I can’t keep this secret any more…the reason Sharon and I dated was that she’s a lesbian…and I’m transgendered.”
Olivia smiled softly back at him.
“It’s okay, dear…it doesn’t matter if you are transgendered… those scumbags had no right to hurt you,” she said as she hugged him. “Thank you for trusting me with your secrets.”
Sam began to sob as she held him tightly against her.
“Do you feel better?” she asked.
Sam was washing his face.
“Yes, thanks,” he replied.
“So besides, Sharon, have you told anyone else about this?”
Sam dried off his face.
“No…you’re the only other person that I’ve told,” he said.
“I appreciate that you trust me, Sam…so tell me about it,” she said.
Sam walked out of the bathroom and sat down on the bed next to Olivia.
“I’ve always known that I was different and I’ve also known that I needed to keep it secret,” he said. “Sharon and I had a special friendship and, well, we shared our secrets.”
“And you didn’t get a chance to say goodbye to her,” said Olivia.
Sam nodded.
“Why don’t you call her?”
“Now?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded.
“Thanks,” he replied as he picked up the phone.
“Do you want me to go take a walk?” she asked.
Sam shook his head. “It’s okay.”
Chapter 20
“My god Sam, where are you?” asked Sharon. “I’ve been so worried about you.”
He told her what had happened.
“That’s horrible!” she exclaimed.
“I know,” he replied. “Do me a favor and don’t tell anyone the truth…it will be better that way.”
“It’s not right…they should have locked up Dave and this gang.”
“It’s not going to happen,” said Sam.
He then told her about Olivia and that she knew about his secret.
“That’s wonderful that she’s so understanding,” said Sharon.
“I haven’t brought it up….but I don’t think she’ll mind if you come out to California to see me.”
Olivia looked at Sam, nodded, and gave him the thumb’s up sign.
“Okay, make that she’s totally cool about it,” said Sam.
“I’d like that,” said Sharon.
“Look, I want to stay in touch with you,” said Sam.
“I’d like that too. I’ll keep you informed about what’s going on here.”
“Cool. Well, I better cut this short…I’ll stay in touch….I promise.”
“You better!” stated Sharon. “I’m so sorry about what happened.”
“This isn’t over,” he said. “Good bye, Sharon.”
Olivia looked at Sam after he hung up the phone.
“What did you mean by that?” she asked with a concerned look on her face.
“Just what I said…I can’t let this go….I don’t know how, but I will get my revenge. Don’t worry, I won’t do anything illegal or anything like that…and I don’t plan on living in the past…but I can let them get away with this…it’s not right.”
“Okay, but I want you to talk to me before you do anything,” she said.
“I will…I really don’t have any plans right now…I’m just tired and hurt.”
“Well, that’s to be understood….Sam, I’ve had several friends who have been sexually assaulted…and it takes a long time to overcome.”
Sam nodded.
“Additionally, I want you to see a therapist when we get out to San Diego.”
“Thank you for caring about me,” said Sam as his voice began to crack.
Olivia put her arms around him and gave him a hug as he began to cry.
“Let it out, Sam,” she said softly.
“I….I did nothing wrong….they….they kicked me out of town….it’s not fair,” he stammered as he sobbed.
Olivia gently stroked his head as she held him. A week ago she hadn’t expected to suddenly have a seventeen-year-old to take care of; but now she knew that this was something she had to do. She also realized that this was just the sort of thing that was missing from her life. Sam was a great kid and he needed guidance and love…and she was just the person to give it to him.
“So when will we get to San Diego?” asked Sam as they ate breakfast.
“Well, I sort of figured that we could take our time. My staff can run the gallery until we get back,” she said.
“How big is your gallery?” asked Sam as he picked up his glass of orange juice.
“I have five fulltime employees and several part-time ones depending on what I’m showing,” she replied.
“Wow, that’s great,” replied Sam.
“I’m also part-owner in several restaurants in the area,” she continued.
“I had no idea you were so successful,” said Sam.
“It’s been a struggle, but it’s paying off now,” she replied. “You know, I think I know the first step you should take in your revenge.”
Sam cocked his head. “Let me guess…succeed in school?”
Olivia smiled back. “Seriously, they can’t take your degree away from you once you get it. Now, you have a full scholarship, right?”
Sam nodded.
“Okay, and there’s supposed to be some monetary compensation coming from your old town?”
Sam nodded.
“Let’s put that away so you can jump right into your graduate degree.”
“Okay, that makes sense,” he replied.
“We can also put some away for other things…like a new wardrobe.”
Sam’s eyes lit up. “Um, are you talking about what I think you are?”
Olivia nodded. “Why not? I have a big home and very cool neighbors. You can dress in my home and then we can take the next steps…if you want. It will be up to you.”
“You really don’t mind?”
Olivia shook her head as she sipped her coffee. “Honey, I have a lot of LGBT friends…who am I to tell you not to try and be the person you were meant to be.”
“But won’t my Mom and…well won’t she object?” asked Sam.
“I’m working on becoming your legal guardian. My lawyer is working on the paperwork as we speak. I’ll send it to your Mom as soon as we get out to San Diego.”
“What if they do object?”
“I think I can persuade them,” she said with a smile.
“Wow,” said Sam as he leaned back in his chair. “Part of me is angry that they are casting me off…but it could also mean that I get to be…well, me.”
“Also, just so you know, the university has an excellent reputation when it comes to assisting LGBT students. So, if you decide that you want to transition, you will have support.”
Sam nodded.
“Well, let’s get going,” she said as motioned for the waitress.
As they drove across Texas, Olivia questioned Sam about his life.
“So, what sort of music do you like?” she asked.
“Mainly rock, but I like all kinds,” he replied.
“Do you like classical?”
He nodded.
“Have you ever seen a real orchestra play?” she asked.
Sam laughed. “In my old town?”
“Okay, but you had several large cities close by,” she said.
“Victor’s not into culture and Mom…well she does whatever he says,” replied Sam.
“Okay, so I take it you’ve never seen a play,” she said.
“Just the ones done at my old high school,” he replied.
Olivia nodded.
“Why do you want to know?” he asked.
“San Diego has a pretty vibrant arts community and LA isn’t that far away. I figure that in addition to your college education…and your gender education, I can expose you to the arts too,” she said.
Sam smiled. “I’d like that.”
“Good,” she replied.
“So what about my gender education?” he asked.
“You will have much to learn and I will help you…there’s clothes, makeup, demeanor…all sorts of things that you’ll need to learn. I don’t think you’ll have trouble passing as you have a very neutral physique,” she commented.
“Passing?” he asked.
“Meaning when you go out no one will know your actual gender. If you decide that you want to live fulltime it will be one less thing for you to worry about.”
“What about hormones?” he asked.
“Well, you’ll need to get them through a doctor. I know that you’ll first need to get the approval of a therapist and then you can see a specialist who will prescribe them for you…they’re really powerful drugs and the last thing you want to do is mess around without a doctor’s supervision. Like I told you, I know people in the community and I pick up on info. When we get out to San Diego, we can do more research online.”
Sam nodded.
“Do you have a feminine name?”
Sam scratched his head. “No…I though about Samantha…but that’s a little obvious.”
“I don’t know…it’s a nice name…and it would make your transition easier…I mean if someone called you Sam it wouldn’t be that big a deal would it?”
Sam nodded his head. “I hadn’t thought of that.”
“It would also be very appropriate,” she continued.
“Why’s that?”
“You mean your dad never told you why you were named Sam and not Samuel?”
He shook his head.
Olivia laughed. “Did your dad ever tell you about our Aunt Samantha?”
“No…who was she?”
“When your dad and I were kids she stayed with us…our father was deployed with the navy and mom was sick. She really wasn’t our aunt, just a good friend of the family.”
“Was that when grandma had cancer?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded. “She was in the hospital for three months…thankfully she had a full recovery…but it was touch and go then. Samantha stayed with us while Mom was recovering and well… she was a trip and she kept our minds off the fact that Mom was so sick. Your dad told me that he wanted to name one of his kids after her.”
“I wonder why he never told me,” said Sam.
“I suspect he would have…,” she said her voice tailing off.
“Um, do you still miss him?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded. “Of course…he was my big brother and my best friend when we were growing up. We moved a lot as kids…as you know.”
“Is that how you ended up in San Diego?”
Olivia nodded again. “Of all the places we lived, it was my favorite …it has the ocean…perfect weather…and great people.”
“What happened to Samantha?” asked Sam.
“She lives in Julian….which is up in the mountains…less than an hour from San Diego. She owns a bakery up there…they make a killer apple pie.”
“I’d like to meet her some time,” said Sam.
“I know she’d like that,” said Olivia.
“Um, since my family back…there….doesn’t care about me…how do you think your side of the family will react?”
“Your grandmother won’t be a problem…she adores you and your gender won’t be an issue to her. The rest of the family will be fine…we have our share of people who walk to the beat of a different drummer. In fact, your father was probably the most normal one in the bunch.”
“Does that include you?” asked Sam.
“Especially me!” she replied with a laugh.
Sam smiled back. “Well?”
“You mean you don’t know?” she asked.
Sam looked confused.
“I thought that’s why they called me. Sam, I’ve been out of the closet since I was in college…I’m a lesbian. Both your parents knew it.”
“Really?” he asked.
She nodded. “I thought you knew.”
“No, but it makes sense now…I mean why Mom wasn’t happy that I was going to college in San Diego…I doubt she told Victor…he would have freaked.”
“I guess I shouldn’t been too surprised… don’t get me wrong, I like your Mom…but she’s not exactly open-minded.”
“I know what you mean…,” he said, his voice fading off.
“Give her time…she might come about,” said Olivia.
Sam shook his head. “No, she went along with my ‘exile’ without complaint. I can’t imagine a parent acting that way. I don’t count Victor…he’s nothing to me…but I can’t believe she dumped me like this. I mean, how would she have reacted if she knew I was transgendered?”
“I don’t know,” she replied honestly.
Sam nodded. “Yeah, I have the same sort of feeling. Olivia, how do you think my dad would react?”
“I think he’d be cool with it. Your father loved you…I also know that he wouldn’t have allowed the town to act as it did. He would have fought them.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam. “That makes me feel better.”
They drove to San Antonio and decided to spend a day there. After an early dinner, Olivia left Sam alone so he could call Sharon.
“We went to the Alamo today and then dinner along the Riverwalk,” he told her.
“That’s nice. So, how’re you doing?” asked Sharon.
“My emotions are…loose. I keep replaying what happened in my head,” he said.
He then told her of Olivia’s plans to have him see a therapist.
“Good idea,” she replied.
“So how’re things there?” asked Sam.
There was a long pause.
“Sharon…you there?” he asked.
“Yeah…do you really want to know?”
“Sure,” he replied.
“Dave and his friends have been strutting around school like they own the place…even more than usual. Steve told me that he’s been even more of a jerk in the locker room. He says that Dave have been telling anyone that he can do whatever he wants now.”
“Gee, why doesn’t that surprise me,” said Sam.
“Oh, Mr. Jackson told the class that he was leaving…just like you said he would,” she said.
“It’s too bad…he was the best teacher there. Oh, has my name come up?” asked Sam.
“They made an announcement that you got a special scholarship. They also said that you were recovering from your injuries in the accident,” she said.
“Any rumors about the truth?” he asked.
“No…the school has been quick to crush anything like that…I was called in with my parents and we had a conversation with Mr. Abbott. It was explained how important it was that the ‘unfortunate incident’ needed to be kept secret. It was also recommended that I stop talking to you.”
“Really?”
“The interesting thing is that when we got home my parents and I had a long talk. They told me that they thought the school and the town was wrong and that they had no problem with me being your friend. They also said that if I wanted to fly out and see you they would pay the airfare.”
“That’s really cool,” he said.
“I know…they also said that they don’t like the direction the town is going…and that they might look into moving,” she said.
“Wow,” he said.
“I guess I underestimated them,” she said. “I mean, this doesn’t mean that I’m ready to tell them everything…but it gives me hope.”
“I’m happy for you,” he said.
“Thanks…I hope things work out for you,” she said. “I’ll keep you informed of what’s going on here.”
“Thanks,” he replied.
“Also…whatever you’re planning…I want to be a part of it, I want to help you get back at these people,” she said.
“It may take some time,” he said.
“Hey, we’re young…look, I want to help you really nail at these people. I suspect that your plan doesn’t just include Dave and his friends.”
“No…I want to take down all the people who came up with this cover-up. I doubt it’s the first time that they’ve done something like this.”
“I agree,” said Sharon.
“Olivia feels I should focus on my degree,” he said.
“What are you going to study?”
“Criminal justice,” he replied.
“Good idea,” she replied.
“Did you have a nice chat with Sharon?” asked Olivia.
Sam nodded. He then told her what was happening back in his old town.
“Do you think they’ll really punish them?” he asked.
“I doubt it,” she said. “If the team wins the championship then it will be even harder…I imagine their parents would protest any sort of punishment…even if it was symbolic.”
“That’s what I thought,” said Sam.
“So, tell me some more about you and Sharon,” said Olivia.
“What do you want to know?”
“Well, who gave up their secret first?”
Sam smiled. “She did. She was getting hassled for not dating. We were talking about it and well, it just came out. I told her my secret the same day.”
“How did she take it?”
“She said that she wasn’t surprised….that she always thought I was different,” replied Sam.
“And did she help you dress?”
Sam nodded. “We did it the first time a few weeks later. Her parents were out of town and I was over at her house. She had a whole outfit picked out for me…blouse, skirt, bra, panties, pantyhose, and shoes. She used her curling iron to style my hair…and then she made me up. I couldn’t believe it was happening.”
“Did you dress before that?”
Sam shook his head. “I couldn’t risk it…can you imagine what Victor would have done to me?”
“So when Sharon dressed you up, that was the first time you were in girl’s clothing?”
Sam nodded again.
“How old were you?”
“Thirteen,” he replied.
“And you fought off these feelings all those years….it must have been awful,” said Olivia.
“It wasn’t fun…I knew that I had to keep it secret,” he replied.
“So, how often did she dress you?”
“We did it a couple times a month,” he said.
“And did you ever go out?”
Sam laughed. “You must be kidding!”
Olivia smiled back at him. “Okay, dumb question. So, the first time you ever went out dressed was at Halloween.”
Sam nodded. “I put off dressing as a girl until my senior year…I didn’t want anything bad to happen…”
“There was no way you could have known that Dave would attack you.”
“I know,” he replied.
“Can I ask you something personal?” she asked.
Sam nodded.
“What do you consider yourself sexually?”
“I like girls…I never even thought about having sex with a guy,” he replied. “I guess that’s weird, huh?”
Olivia shook her head. “Why would it be? Gender is separate from sexuality.”
“I guess that’s true,” he replied.
“One more question, do you really want to be a woman?”
Sam nodded. “More than ever. Why?”
Olivia put up one finger and left the hotel room. She returned a few minutes later with several shopping bags.
“I’m pretty good at estimating sizes,” she said as she set the bags down.
Sam smiled slightly.
“Do you want to see what I bought you?”
Sam nodded and watched as Olivia unpacked the bags. There were several pairs of jeans, two skirts, several tops, a couple of sweaters, a jacket, two pairs of shoes, along with bras, breast pads, panties, and a pair of pjs.
“The other bag has your makeup and toiletries in it,” she said. “Now, if you want, you can spend the rest of this trip as Samantha…and then we’ll take it from there. It’s up to you.”
“You mean it?” he asked.
“Of course. I can also cut your hair…I’m pretty good too,” she said. “When we get to San Diego I’ll take you to my friend’s salon and they give you the full treatment.”
“When do we start?” asked Sam.
“Tonight, I’ll style your hair, you can shave your legs and then come morning I’ll do your makeup,” she said, She then reached over and touched his face. “Good, you don’t have much of a beard…neither did your dad.”
Sam smiled. “Thank you, Olivia.”
“Okay, let’s get started.”
Sam looked at herself in the mirror and couldn’t believe what she was seeing. She couldn’t take her eyes off the young woman that was looking back at her.
She was dressed in jeans and a pink long sleeve top. She marveled at the way the breast pads felt as if they were part of her. She kept waiting to wake up from this wonderful dream.
She ran her fingers through her now feminine hair style and broke out in a huge grin.
Olivia stood behind her and beamed. She couldn’t believe how happy Sam looked.
Sam turned around and hugged her. “Thank you…thank you so much!”
“You’re welcome dear. Now, I saw a nail salon nearby. Your nails don’t look too bad, but we might as well go for broke,” said Olivia.
“Will you get your nails done too?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded. “Of course.”
“Cool,” replied Sam.
They checked out of the hotel and headed right to the salon. The women in the salon couldn’t be nicer. Olivia couldn’t help but smile as she watched Sam, who was having the time of her life.
Sam got French tips with a light pink polish. As far as Olivia could tell, the women in the salon never suspected Sam’s true gender, and if they did, they never said a thing.
“Okay, we need to do one more thing before we leave,” said Olivia.
“What’s that?’ asked Sam.
“We need to get your ears pierced,” she replied.
“Really?”
Olivia nodded. “Of course…you can’t wear clip-ons the rest of your life.”
“Okay, I’d like that,” said Sam.
The women in the salon gave Olivia directions to a store where they could get Sam’s ears pierced. It was within walking distance.
Olivia leaned close to Sam and whispered.
“You’re doing great, dear…don’t worry if anyone looks at you…especially guys…they’re just checking out a very pretty young woman.”
Sam turned and broke out in a huge smile.
“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” said Sam as they left the store.
“I told you it was no big deal…however, you need to keep them clean…the last thing you need is an infection,” replied Olivia.
“Can we do one more thing before we leave?” asked Sam.
“What is it?”
She leaned close and whispered into Olivia’s ear.
“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” replied Olivia.
Ten minutes later they were standing in front of the Alamo. Olivia was able to find someone to take their photo as they stood in front of the historical structure.
Olivia also took several photos of Sam by herself.
“I want one to send back to Sharon,” she replied.
“Just tell her ahead of time so she doesn’t open the letter up in front of her parents,” said Olivia as they walked back to their car.
“I will…and thank you again…I feel…I feel like the way I should have always been,” replied Sam.
“I’m happy to hear that,” replied Olivia.
Olivia knew she had done the right thing as she could see how happy Sam was. She knew that Sam had many obstacles to overcome, and anything that could be done to make her feel more at ease was worth it.
Olivia was amazed how quickly Sam adjusted to her new feminine life. She kept watching Sam, ready to correct any behavior that might give the transgendered teen away, but there was no need. The only time that Sam showed her male side was when they were alone, either in the car or in their hotel room.
“So, would you like to see the Grand Canyon?” asked Olivia as she reviewed the map that night in their hotel room.
“I’d love to see it,” replied Sam eagerly, who was sitting on her bed. She was dressed in her pjs.
“Well, it’s not that far out of our way. I’ll need to call my studio tomorrow and let them know we’ll be taking an extra day. I also need to call your doctor tomorrow…they should have the test results back.”
Sam nodded nervously.
“Honey, this is precautionary, you can’t be too careful these days,” said Olivia.
Sam nodded again. “I know…but if those bastards gave me anything I may head right back there and kill them.”
“I’ll drive you,” replied Olivia.
“I’m not kidding,” said Sam.
“Neither am I,” replied Olivia. “Now, let’s get some sleep, okay?”
Sam nodded. “Hopefully no nightmares tonight.”
The previous night Sam had woke up twice as the sexual assault showed up in her dreams.
“Just remember, if it does happen, I’m here for you,” said Olivia.
“Do they ever go away?” asked Sam as she pulled back the covers.
“I’ve been told so…but that’s why we’re going to get you a therapist. I put out some feelers with my lawyer to see if she can find one that you can see for both issues.”
“That would make it easier,” said Sam. “Good night Olivia and thank you for the best day of my life.”
“So far,” replied Olivia. “Good night, Sam.”
Two days later they were unpacking their things at a hotel near the Grand Canyon.
Olivia placed a couple of phone calls after they settled in.
The first one was to the hospital back in Sam’s old town. The good news was that all the tests were negative, although the doctor recommended that Sam get retested every few months when they got out to California. Olivia asked if they had done tests on the boys. The doctor said no, that the parents refused to allow them.
The next call was to her lawyer.
“Good news, Olivia, I found the perfect therapist for your niece,” said Rebecca Hanratty.
“Really, who is it?” asked Olivia.
“Her name is Karen Johnston and she is highly recommended by both the LGBT Center and several women’s groups,” said Rebecca. “She also runs a transgendered teen support group at the Center.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Olivia.
“Do you want me to contact her for you?”
“Yes, but don’t make any appointments yet. Oh, how does it look for me to become Sam’s guardian?”
“I contacted Sam’s Mom and she seems willing. The stepfather is a real piece of work…he said send the papers and they would be signed. In the mean time, they agreed to give you temporary guardianship. I explained that it would be necessary for Sam to get any medical treatment.”
“He’s a piece of something,” replied Olivia.
Rebecca laughed. “Okay, I’ll have the documents ready for your review. I can’t wait to meet your niece.”
“She’s special,” replied Olivia. “I never had a desire to be a mother…I don’t deal well with babies, but maybe this is the way for me…start with them when they’re teens.”
Over lunch Olivia updated Sam on the phone calls.
Sam took the medical information in stride.
“I kinda expected that,” she said. “What about the therapist?”
“My lawyer seems to think she’s perfect for you…Rebecca is very active in the San Diego LGBT community and she knows everyone. What we’ll do is set up a meeting with Dr. Johnson and see how you two get along.”
Sam nodded as she read the menu. “Makes sense.”
“Even if you decide to go back to being the other Sam, you will need to see a therapist for the assault.”
Sam looked up from the menu and smiled.
“I have no intention of going back to being…the other Sam. You don’t know how happy I’ve been these last few days.”
“I think I do,” replied Olivia.
The waitress took their order and left.
“So, when did you…um, come out?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded. “I told your dad when I was in high school and the rest of the family when I was a freshman in college. Your dad was very cool about it. He became even more protective of me than he had been before.”
“How did the rest of them take it?”
“Mom was fine…she didn’t seem all that surprised. My Dad, your grandfather, was a little shocked….stunned would be a better word. He wasn’t upset or anything like that…just very, very confused. Still, he came around and he even allowed me to bring some of my girlfriends home.”
“Really?”
Olivia nodded. “He just wanted me to be happy.”
“Did you always know?”
Olivia nodded.”Even before I knew what it was, I knew I was different. Was that how it was with you?”
Sam nodded. “I remember wanting to be a girl as far back as I can remember…I also knew that I had to keep quiet about it.”
“Well, times are changing,” said Olivia.
Sam smiled back. “That’s right!”
They spent two days at the Grand Canyon before heading to San Diego.
“Sam, besides verbal abuse, did Victor ever hit you?” asked Olivia as they drove through Arizona.
“No, but he threatened to a few times. He usually just balled up a fist and acted as if he was going to hit me. The last time was in the hospital,” replied Sam.
“What? You mean he was going to hit you when you were in the hospital?” asked Olivia.
Sam told her what had happened.
“I guess I provoked him,” replied Sam.
“You did nothing wrong…he’s a bully. Does he threaten your mom?”
“I’ve never seen him do it. I really thinks he loves her…I think he hated me because I was a reminder that he wasn’t her first love…I imagine he’s very happy that I’m out of the way,” replied Sam as she looked out the window.
“I wish I knew what to say,” replied Olivia.
Sam turned and looked over at her. “You’ve done so much for me so far…I don’t know how I can ever find a way to thank you.”
“You can do as well as possible when you enter college,” Olivia replied.
Sam smiled back. “Um, do you think that they’ll mind that I’m transgendered?”
“It shouldn’t matter,” replied Olivia.
“Good…because, I don’t want to go back to being a guy. In a way, I feel like I’ve been reborn,” she replied.
“Okay, but you still need to see a therapist,” replied Olivia who wasn’t surprised by Sam’s decision. She had noticed how much more at ease Sam was as a female.
Sam looked out the window again.
“How much longer until we get home?” she asked.
Olivia smiled when she heard Sam say home.
“A few more hours,” she replied.
Sam just nodded as she looked out the window.
A few days later Sam and Olivia walked into the converted Craftsman house that served as the office of Dr. Johnston. It was located in the Hillcrest neighborhood near Balboa Park.
Dr. Johnston greeted them when they arrived. She was in her early fifties and lived in San Diego for almost twenty years.
She was pleasantly surprised to see how feminine Sam looked.
Sam was dressed in a denim skirt and gray sweater. She was carrying a jacket over her arm.
“Good afternoon, I’m Dr. Johnston,” she said as she extended her hand.
“Pleased to meet you,” replied Sam. “I’m Samantha Gibson.”
“I’m Olivia, we talked on the phone,” greeted Olivia.
“I’m very pleased to meet both of you,” replied Dr. Johnston. “Please sit down.”
The reception area was set up like a living room. In addition to the chairs and couch, there was a stereo, a fish tank, and a several plants. There was also a table set up with a both a pitcher of water and an electric tea kettle.
Dr. Johnston pointed to the table. “Please help yourself.”
Sam shook her head.
“No thank you,” she replied.
“Well, if you change your mind, feel free to help yourself,” replied Dr, Johnston. “Now, being this is our first meeting, I propose that we just chat a little and go over what will happen.”
Sam nodded and smiled nervously at Olivia.
“Normally, our meetings will take place in my office. Olivia you are more than welcome to accompany Samantha, but I would prefer that you wait out here.”
“That’s fine,” replied Olivia. “It will give me a chance to catch up on my reading.”
Dr. Johnston smiled. “Samantha, our sessions will last fifty minutes and I would like to have them every week for now, is that acceptable?”
“Of course,” replied Sam. “What will we talk about first?”
“There’s no rules to it…I would like to get to know you and at the same time help you with both your transition and the trauma from the sexual assault…including the way you ended up out here.”
“Do you think once a week will be enough?” asked Samantha who laughed nervously.
“That’s up to you. I’m not going to downplay the fact that you have some serious issues to deal with. Most people have a hard enough time dealing with just one at time.”
“Well, as far as I’m concerned, the transition to being a woman is a done deal. I’ve never been happier,” replied Sam.
Dr. Johnson just nodded.
“As for the assault….it…it keeps coming back…I have nightmares about it and also about the way I was forced out of my old town. There are so many people that I’m angry at…the bastards who used me….Victor….the principal….the police chief….and well…my mom….actually I don’t know if I’m angry at her…or just deeply hurt and disappointed that she abandoned me.”
“I see that getting you to talk about this won’t be a problem,” said Dr. Johnston with a comforting smile.
Sam smiled back.
“Now, the first thing I need to know is…what do you want me to call you?” asked Dr. Johnston.
Sam glanced over at Olivia and then back at Dr. Johnston.
“You can call me Sam,” she replied. “I like Samantha, but it’s a bit long.”
“Okay, Sam…and if prefer you can call me Karen.”
Sam smiled. “Thank you Karen.”
“You’re welcome Sam. Now you know that Olivia and I talked yesterday about your situation…I must admit that you seem very much at ease with your gender considering that you just recently transitioned.”
Sam nodded.
“Do you have any regrets?”
“No…no, that’s not true, I wished I could have done this sooner,” replied Sam.
“Honest answer,” replied Dr. Johnston. “Now, why don’t you tell me about the nightmares?”
“I really like her,” said Sam as she helped Olivia prepare dinner.
“So do I,” replied Olivia.
Olivia had decided that Sam should learn to cook. She wasn’t exactly surprised when Sam told her that she didn’t know how.
She still smiled when she thought about Sam’s answer.
“Victor said cooking was a woman’s job…so I guess it’s okay now.”
Tonight they were preparing chicken and rice. It was a simple recipe and a good one to break Sam in on.
“I’m happy that Dr. Johnston has accepted me as a client,” said Sam as she read the recipe for the chicken.
“I like her too,” said Olivia.
“She said that eventually she would like me to attend a support group for transgendered teens,” said Sam.
“I know. I was there. So how do you feel about that?”
“I’m not sure, but it would be nice to meet another person like me,” replied Sam.
Olivia nodded.
“What do you think?” asked Sam.
“I agree that it would be good for you to meet others,” said Olivia. “It won’t be easy for you at college…not everyone who goes there is open minded. You’re going to have some rough days.”
“I know,” replied Sam. “But it can’t be worse than what I’ve experienced.”
The buzzer went off for the oven telling them that the correct temperature had been reached.
“Okay, put the chicken in,” said Olivia.
Sam did as she was told. She then looked at Olivia.
“Do you think I’m jumping into this too quickly?”
“Maybe, but I also think that you need to do this…and there’s no sense in waiting. No matter when you transition it will be difficult. You’ll have some tough decisions to make…like when you’ll tell your Mom.”
“Do I have to tell her? I mean, does it matter?” replied Sam.
“Regardless of what has happened…she’s still your mother,” said Olivia.
Sam nodded. “But does she still feel the same way?”
“What do you have to lose? I mean, if she rejects your decision, are you any worse off? And there’s always the possibility that she’ll support you,” said Olivia.
“True…but I want to wait until you get full custody of me…I don’t want to risk her trying to stop me.”
“That’s fair,” replied Olivia. “Okay, let’s get to the rest of dinner.”
Three weeks later Olivia was in her office at the gallery when Rebecca called her.
“I was hoping you’d be in,” said Rebecca.
“What’s up?” asked Olivia.
“I just received the paperwork regarding your guardianship for Sam,” she replied. “They’re giving you full custody.”
“That’s wonderful,” replied Olivia.
“There’s more,” said Rebecca.
“Um, judging by the tone of your voice, it’s not good news. What is it?”
Rebecca told her.
“You’ve got to be kidding; is that even legal?”
“Barely,” replied Rebecca. “I’d like to come by and explain this to Sam in person if you don’t mind.”
“Sure, when do you want to come over?” asked Olivia.
“Well, bad news doesn’t get better with time; I’d like it to be as soon as possible.”
Olivia looked at the antique clock on the wall of her office.
“How about in two hours? That will give me time to give Dr. Johnston a head’s up.”
“Sounds good,” replied Rebecca. “I’m sorry about this Olivia…I had no idea they would pull something like this. I really like Sam, she’s a sweet kid and deserves better than this.”
“She likes you too,” replied Olivia. “I’ll see you at my place in two hours.”
Sam was in her room surfing the net when Olivia arrived home.
“You’re home early,” said Sam as she got up from her desk.
Olivia nodded. “Rebecca’s coming over and she has some news for us.”
“What is it?” asked Sam.
“I’d prefer her to tell you,” said Olivia as she sat down on the edge of Sam’s bed.
“It’s Victor…isn’t it?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded. “Come on downstairs, Rebecca will be here shortly.”
*****
A short time later, Sam and Olivia were sitting next to each other on the couch with Rebecca sitting across from them.
“The good news is that Olivia is now your legal guardian,” said Rebecca.
Sam reached over and took Olivia’s hand into her own.
“And the rest of it?” asked Sam nervously.
“There’s no easy way to say this…you’ve been disowned,” stated Rebecca.
Sam stared back in shocked silence.
“They have filed paperwork that will legally separate you from them,” said Rebecca.
“Is that legal? I mean, I’m not eighteen yet,” said Sam.
“I’m sure we could fight it…but it would be ugly. They have a stack of ‘evidence’ that they would release,” continued Rebecca.
“Evidence of what?” asked Sam.
“That you cheated on your SATs and that you dealt drugs…and some other offenses. I know it’s nonsense, but they have signed documents from other students, faculty, and from two of the town’s police officers,” continued Rebecca as she handed them copies of the documents.
“This is extortion,” stated Olivia.
“They’ve also filed a restraining order against you,” continued Rebecca.
“Wow, they really went all out didn’t they,” said Sam softly as she scanned the papers.
“Their lawyer states that they will not make any trouble for you if you accept these terms and stay away from them,” continued Rebecca.
“Do you want to fight this, Sam?” asked Rebecca.
“What are our chances of winning? I mean, we would have to take them to court back there, right?” asked Sam as she looked up from the documents.
“Unfortunately that’s correct…it would be…difficult. The lawyer who is handing this is a real big shot back there. I suspect that he was hired by the town officials to keep what happened to you quiet.”
“This is a lot of effort to keep the assault on Sam quiet,” said Olivia. “What else is going on?”
“From what I understand the town officials are about to complete a big business deal that would bring in a large electronics firm. It would mean lots of jobs and money for the town,” replied Rebecca. “Having the town football hero and his friends arrested for a sexual assault doesn’t put the community in a very good light.”
“Fuck it…it’s not worth it,” said Sam.
“Are you sure?” asked Olivia.
“Even if I won…what would I gain…they don’t want me…my mom doesn’t want me. If I fought this battle, even if I won… I would lose…I’d probably lose my scholarship and they might take me away from you. I doubt they would see me in a sympathetic light now anyway…in fact they would probably say that I did it willingly.”
“Are you afraid of how the courts would treat you now that you’re out as transgendered?” asked Rebecca.
Sam nodded as she wiped away a tear.
“That’s understandable…I have to admit that I’ve done some research and the courts back there aren’t exactly known for being tolerant,” said Rebecca. “I’m sorry.”
“Thanks….but this isn’t over…it just means that I have more ammunition for getting back at them,” stated Sam. “I don’t know when or how…but I will get back at them.”
“I have a question Rebecca,” said Olivia.
“Shoot,” replied Rebecca.
“Can I adopt Sam?” she asked.
Rebecca rubbed her chin. “That’s a possibility…they’ve already given you legal guardianship…and since they’ve made it clear that they don’t want Sam coming back…I doubt they would contest it…in fact they might even feel that this means they won. What do you think Sam?”
“You mean it…you would adopt me?” asked Sam as smile appeared on her face.
Olivia nodded. “Of course…we’re already related…why not make it legal?”
Sam leaned over and hugged her.
“I’ll get started on the paperwork,” said Rebecca.
It was early January when Sam attended her first college class. Considering everything she had been through in the past few months, it was almost anticlimactic.
The university had no problems with Sam’s gender thanks to the letters written by Dr. Johnston. In fact, Sam found that there were several other transgendered students on campus. The documents submitted by Rebecca eased any legal concerns. Her adoption was also in the final stages of approval.
Legally she was still male, but the school’s admission office made the appropriate changes in her paperwork. The fact that she still went by Sam made things easier.
She had started hormones the previous week. Naturally there were no changes yet, but Sam felt different. She was now on the road to becoming the person she felt she had to be.
Sam nervously stepped into the classroom for her first course. She scanned the room for an open seat and then she sat down in the third row. She looked around at the others students and smiled to herself, so this is college.
A girl with long red hair sat down next to her.
“Is this Poly-Sci 101?” she asked.
Sam turned and looked at her and smiled. “I hope so.”
The girl smiled back. “I’m Kelly.”
She was a little shorter than Sam, but what she lacked in height she made up in curves.
“I’m Sam.”
“Cool, nice to meet you,” replied Kelly. “So what’s your major?”
“Criminal justice,” replied Sam.
“Wow, me too! Funny, I haven’t seen you in any of the other classes,” she stated.
“This is my first semester,” replied Sam. “And my first class.”
Kelly smiled back. “Nervous?”
“Just a little…actually I’m petrified,” replied Sam.
They both looked up as the professor walked into the room.
Kelly laughed. “You’ll do fine…we’ll talk more after class.”
After class, Kelly walked out of the room with Sam.
“When’s your next class?” asked Kelly.
Sam looked at her schedule. “Not for two hours.”
“Great, let me show you around,” said Kelly.
Sam nodded back.
“We’ll start with showing you where all your classes are. Too bad you didn’t start in the fall as you would have had orientation.”
“I couldn’t…I was still in high school,” replied Sam.
“Really? I thought you looked young, but I never suspected that you graduated early,” said Kelly. “You must be really smart.”
Sam shook her head. “No, I was a victim of circumstances.”
Kelly cast a surprised glance at Sam.
“What do you mean by that?”
“I was thrown out of my town,” she replied.
“What did you do?”
“Nothing…can I trust you?”
Kelly nodded. “Sure…what happened.”
“I was gang raped by several of the football players…and they were the town heroes…it was easier to graduate me early and get me out of there.”
“Oh my god, that’s horrible. I’m so sorry Sam. Where was this?”
“It’s a nothing little place back east…I doubt you would have heard of it.”
“Was it south of the Mason-Dixon Line?” asked Kelly.
Sam smiled. “Yes, but don’t judge the whole area by them.”
“What happened to the guys that hurt you?”
“Nothing,” replied Sam. “Two just got full athletic scholarships and the others walked away without a thing being done to them. It’s complicated, but the community didn’t want any negative spotlights on it. By removing me, they solved the problem…at least that’s what they think.”
“And is that why you’re a criminal justice major?”
Sam nodded.
“Do you plan on getting back at them?”
Sam nodded again.
“Good for you…I think we’ve going to be great friends,” said Kelly.
“Really?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “Yep, I have a talent for finding interesting friends. I want to help you.”
“I don’t even know what I’m going to do yet,” said Sam.
“That’s okay, maybe I can help you come up with some appropriate forms of revenge.”
Sam laughed.
“Seriously Sam, I have a group of friends with interesting skills, we can help you.”
“What sorts of skills?” asked Sam.
“How computer literate are you?”
“I’m pretty good why?”
Kelly looked around and then leaned close to Sam. “I’m a hacker.”
Sam cocked her head. “Really?”
“Yep, I’m still a novice compared to my friends, but they’ve taught me so much. Oh, I don’t do anything all that illegal…I just use my skills to get information. I want to be a PI when I leave college and I figure that knowing my way around computer security systems will be a useful tool.”
“Can you teach me?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded.
Sam suddenly realized that her secret wasn’t safe. Kelly could easily find out Sam’s real gender.
“Um, is there someone private we can go and talk?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “Sure follow me.”
They were sitting on a park bench under a grove of eucalyptus trees.
“I hate to ask you this as we’ve just met…but how open-minded are you?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded knowingly. “You mean do I care that you’re transgendered?”
Sam’s jaw dropped.
“It’s okay Sam, you pass fine…it’s just that I’m a bit of expert in these sorts of things…my sister is transgendered,” she replied.
“When did you know?”
“I suspected when I first saw you…but when you told me about what your town did to you it confirmed it.”
Sam then told her the whole story about the night of the rape.
“You mean, that no one back there knows the truth?” asked Kelly.
“That’s right…can you imagine what they would have done to me if they had!”
Kelly leaned over and gave Sam a hug.
“Okay, now I’m even more determined to help you…and your secret is safe with me,” said Kelly.
“Thanks,” replied Sam. “Wow, it’s really lucky we met.”
“Not luck, karma,” replied Kelly. “Now, let’s continue with that tour.”
A few days later Sam called Sharon.
“I was curious how you’re doing in college,” she said.
“I’m doing okay,” replied Sam. She then told Sharon about Kelly.
“That’s pretty cool,” said Sharon. “I’m glad you’ve made some friends out there.”
“How’re you doing?” said Sam.
“Okay…school is barely tolerable,” she replied.
“What’s going on?”
“Dave is even a bigger asshole now than he was before,” she said. “I didn’t think that it was possible but he proved me wrong.”
“Has he bothered you?” asked Sam cautiously.
“No, Steve has seen to that,” she replied.
“What happened?”
“I was at a party and Dave started bugging me…asking me if I wanted the same treatment that he gave you,” she explained. “Steve overheard it and stepped in.”
“What did Steve do?”
“He told Dave that if he touched me that it would be the last thing he would ever do…Dave must have believed him as he avoids me now,” said Sharon.
“I’m sorry,” replied Sam.
“It’s not your fault Sam. Even though they’ve tried to keep it a secret, a lot of people know that you didn’t leave on your own. My parents are furious about the way your Mom and Victor treated you. I don’t know if it’s related, but they’ve become easier to talk to.”
“That’s good to hear. So will they let you come out here to visit?”
“Yes, they think it’s a great idea,” she said. “I can’t wait to see what you look like in person…I like the pics you sent me…and just so you know, you’re a pretty cute chick.”
Sam laughed. “Thanks.”
“Seriously, while I’m not happy about what happened to you, I’m pleased that you’re getting the chance to be the person you were meant to be.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
“And while I think it’s great that you don’t want others to get hurt…do you think it’s smart to dedicating your life to revenge?”
“I’m not doing that…yes I want to get back at them…but I’m not obsessed with it…I have a general plan on what I want to do...and it will have to wait. I don’t know enough yet to get back at them.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“I’m not sure…but if I can take them down I want it all to be legal…not the crap they pulled on me. I’m not going to do it for money or anything like that…I want the law to punish them. I figure that they’re doing some illegal things…or why else go through the effort to kick me out of town. It will take some digging, but it will be worth it.”
“Aren’t you worried that they’ll try and get back at you?”
“That’s part of it…I’m just going to be the one who uncovers the dirt...I don’t want credit…taking them down will be satisfying enough for me.”
“So this girl Kelly is willing to help you?”
“Yep,” replied Sam.
“I want in too,” she said.
“Are you sure?”
“Now that I know generally what you’re going to do…yes,” she replied.
“Okay, but for now I plan on getting my degree,” said Sam.
“Sounds good, Sam,” she said. “So changing the subject, have you noticed any changes yet?”
“Nothing physical…I feel a sense of peace…but I suspect that’s a placebo effect.”
“Don’t be so sure…hormones are very powerful drugs and the sense of peace you talk about might be more real than you suspect.”
“Thank you doctor,” replied Sam.
“Funny. Seriously I can’t wait to see the changes,” she said.
“Me too. Olivia bought me a nice set of breast pads, but it will be nice to have my own,” explained Sam.
“Are you going to tell your Mom?” asked Sharon.
“I’m not allowed to have contact with her,” she replied. “Have you seen her lately?”
“She’s on the city council now…she’s been in the paper a few times. For the most part she’s done a good job,” replied Sharon.
“How’s the pregnancy going along?”
“Okay I guess…I saw her at church last week and she looked fine,” replied Sharon.
“That’s good,” replied Sam.
“You still care about her, don’t you?”
“I know I shouldn’t…considering what was done to me…I didn’t even get a Christmas card from her…but she is my Mom,” said Sam. “I’m a little worried about her…she’s over forty and from what I’ve read online…women her age can have problems giving birth.”
“I’ll let you know if there are any problems, Sam,” said Sharon.
“Thanks.”
“Well, I better hang up…don’t want to run up your phone bill too much…I miss you Sam,” she said.
“I miss you too,” replied Sam. “It’s always great talking to you.”
A few weeks later, Sam was examining her body in the bathroom. She ran her hands across her breasts and smiled. There was definite swelling.
Over breakfast she told Olivia the good news.
“That’s wonderful,” replied Olivia. “Make sure you tell Dr. Johnston when you see here this afternoon.”
“I will,” replied Sam.
“By the way, I love the sweater you’re wearing today. It’s a lovely green,” said Olivia.
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
“How’re your classes going?”
“I have a paper due in my communications class next week…it’s almost done; can I get you to proof it for me?”
“I’d be happy to…just don’t take any criticism personally.”
“I won’t,” replied Sam. “I just know that the worst person to proof a document is the person who wrote it.”
Olivia nodded.
“How have you been sleeping?”
“No nightmares for three weeks…maybe I’m finally putting it behind me,” replied Sam.
“Maybe, but don’t be shocked if they come back,” said Olivia.
Sam nodded as she sipped her tea.
“Dr. Johnston told me that,” said Sam as she set her mug down. “I wonder if those bastards know the pain they have caused me.”
“I doubt it,” replied Olivia as she looked at her watch. “I’ve got to get going early this morning; we’re setting up a new exhibit today. Can you take care of the dishes?”
Sam nodded. “Sure thing, my first class isn’t until ten.”
“Will you have trouble finding parking?”
Sam shook her head. “Kelly has shown me all the secret parking locations.”
Olivia nodded and then leaned down and kissed Sam good-bye.
“I’ll see you this evening,” said Olivia.
“What time to have to be at your therapist?” asked Kelly.
“Not until four,” replied Sam.
“Cool, I have something to show you, let’s head over to my place,” she said.
Kelly had a small apartment a few miles from campus. Her roommate was a small orange cat named Spartacus.
When Sam had asked her about the name, Kelly replied that when she found the cat it was being chased by a large dog. Suddenly the cat turned and attacked; the dog was too stunned to fight back and ran away. That night when she brought the cat home, the classic movie channel was showing Spartacus and the name stuck.
When they walked inside the apartment Spartacus ran up to greet them. Kelly leaned down and scooped him up in her arms.
“Such a fierce beastie!” cooed Kelly as she cuddled with her cat.
Spartacus purred loudly.
She then handed him to Sam.
Sam rubbed his chin which was one of his favorite spots.
“He doesn’t warm up to everyone,” said Kelly as she turned on her computer. “He trusts you.”
“He’s such a sweet cat,” said Sam as she continued to pet him.
“Best roommate I’ve ever had. Sure he doesn’t pay any bills but neither did my last roommate,” said Kelly. “Here, this is what I wanted to show you.”
Sam sat down next to Kelly and looked at the monitor. Spartacus settled into Sam’s lap.
“What is that?” asked Sam
“A friend of mine got into the mayor’s personal email…apparently he doesn’t know about security systems,” said Kelly.
“You had someone hack into the mayor’s email?”
Kelly laughed. “It wasn’t really hacking; a five-year-old could have gotten in. Anyway, he sent me these emails. They’re all related to you. My friend downloaded every one going back to right after it happened.”
“Really?”
Kelly nodded.
“Did you read them?”
Kelly nodded again.
“Give me a summary please.”
“You were right; they were worried that the news of a gang-rape by the football team on a male student would ruin the business deal. The mayor ordered the police department to cover it up and for the hospital staff not to report it. It also goes into the plan to get you out of town.”
“Is Victor mentioned?”
“Yep. There are several emails discussing the bribes. Victor would get a major part of the construction jobs and your mom would be appointed to city council, just like you suspected.”
“Anything else?”
“Yes, the mayor contacted the families of the guys who attacked you and demanded money. He said that it would be used to keep you quiet…of course he kept it for himself.”
Sam stared at the screen.
“I’ll burn you a copy of these,” said Kelly.
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
“I told you I could help you,” she said.
“Just be careful, I don’t want anyone else to get hurt,” stated Sam.
“Don’t worry, there’s no way can trace us. Besides, it’s pretty obvious that they don’t think anyone…especially you are a threat.”
Sam nodded.
“The problem with hacked info is that it can’t be used in a court…oh, it can cause problems for the guilty but it becomes a he-said- she-said thing,” continued Kelly.
“I know,” replied Sam. “But if a reporter had this info they could use it to track down real…legal evidence.”
“That’s true,” said Kelly. “So do have anyone in mind?”
Sam shook her head. “Not yet…I’ll still working on the plan. I appreciate this, Kelly.”
“Hey you’re welcome. I like to use my skills for good.”
Sam laughed. “Well, I gotta run…thank you so much. Here, take the beast, he’s sound asleep and I hate to wake him.”
Kelly gently picked up Spartacus and set him down on her lap. He woke up for a moment before snuggling into a comfortable position and falling back to sleep.
“See you tomorrow,” said Kelly.
Sam nodded and left.
When Sam arrived at Dr. Johnston’s office she was surprised to see Dr. Johnston waiting standing in the doorway.
Sam instinctively looked at her watch.
“No Sam, you’re not late,” greeted Dr. Johnston.
“What’s up?” asked Sam as she stepped inside.
“Why don’t you have a seat,” suggested Dr. Johnston.
Sam immediately sensed that something was wrong.
“What happened?” she asked nervously as she sat down.
“Olivia just called me…there’s no easy way to say this…I’m sorry, but your mother passed away,” said Dr. Johnston softly.
Sam felt as if all the energy in her body drained away.
“How…what happened?” she stammered.
Dr. Johnston slipped her arm around Sam.
“Olivia said that she went into labor and there were complications,” said Dr. Johnston.
“She wasn’t due for two more months,” said Sam. “What…what about the baby?”
Dr. Johnston shook her head.
Sam bit her lip and began to tremble slightly.
“Olivia is on her way here…but she felt it was best that you heard as soon as possible,” said Dr. Johnston.
“I appreciate that,” said Sam as she wiped away tears with both hands.
Dr. Johnston gently hugged Sam who accepted the hug and wrapped her arms around Dr. Johnson. She then began to sob.
After a few minutes, Sam regained her composure.
Dr. Johnston handed her a box of tissues.
“Thanks,” replied Sam as she took the box. “I’m sorry.”
“For what?” asked Dr. Johnston softly. “There’s nothing wrong with showing grief.”
“Yes, but after what was done to me…should I feel this bad?”
Dr. Johnston smiled back. “Yes, it means you have a good heart. I’ve only known you a short time and I would have been stunned if you had acted differently.”
“I tried to hate her…but I couldn’t…” said Sam as she began to cry again.
“It’s okay, dear, let it out,” comforted Dr. Johnston.
Olivia arrived a short time later and walked inside the waiting room.
Sam looked up and tried to smile as she wiped away her tears.
“Hi,” said Sam.
Olivia sat down next to Sam and hugged her.
“How did you find out?” asked Sam.
“Your friend Sharon called me at work,” said Olivia. “Apparently your mom was at city hall and she passed out. The EMTs arrived, but she died before they reached the hospital.”
“So she didn’t suffer…that’s good,” replied Sam.
Sam’s father was in the hospital for two weeks in the ICU before he died.
“What do you want to do Sam?” asked Olivia. “Do you want to go home or stay here for a while?”
“Let’s go home. Thank you Dr. Johnston…I really appreciate what you did for me today.”
“Call me if you need anything Sam,” replied Dr. Johnston.
Sam nodded.
When they got home there were several messages concerning the death of Sam’s mother; none were from Victor.
“Do you think they’ll let me attend the funeral?” asked Sam. “I mean, I’ll dress up like a boy and all that.”
“I’ll call and find out,” she replied.
On the outside, she was calm and supportive of Sam, but inside she was furious that Victor hadn’t contacted them.
“I’ll call Rebecca to see what she thinks,” said Olivia.
Sam nodded.
“Do you feel like eating?” asked Olivia.
“Not really, but I suppose I should eat something…I feel so empty,” said Sam.
“I know what you mean,” replied Olivia.
The next day Olivia, after not hearing anything from Victor, called the house.
Victor answered and to her surprise, he was actually cordial.
“First let me say how sorry I am for your losses,” said Olivia.
“Thank you,” he replied. “The good thing was that she didn’t suffer.”
“Will there be a service?” asked Olivia.
“Yes, but it will be a private one,” replied Victor.
Olivia hesitated for a moment before speaking. “What about Sam?”
“No,” replied Victor coldly.
“Why not? She was his mother,” stated Olivia.
“I thought we made it clear that he’s not welcome here,” said Sam.
“He didn’t do anything wrong,” countered Olivia.
“Look, this isn’t the time or place for this sort of conversation. I just lost my wife and son…I think that it’s very rude to bring this up,” said Victor barely holding back his anger.
Olivia fought back her own temper. “Okay.”
“What no argument?” asked Victor with sarcasm.
“No, out of respect to Mary I will keep quiet.”
“Good,” replied Victor. “Oh, and tell the boy not to try something stupid and show up…I’ll have him arrested.”
“Can he at least send flowers or is that illegal?” asked Olivia.
Victor just hung up the phone.
Olivia sighed as she hung up the phone. She called Rebecca.
“Is this legal?” she asked.
“Legal? Barely. Ethical and moral…no,” replied Rebecca. “Have you told Sam yet?”
“No, I wanted to check with you first,” replied Olivia. “The bastard threatened to have Sam arrested at the funeral!”
“I know you’ve told me your concerns about Sam’s plans for revenge…but the more I hear about this piece of work the more I want to help her.”
“I know what you mean. Can you stop over this evening for dinner?”
“Sure…if you’re making lasagna,” replied Rebecca.
“Deal, thanks,” replied Olivia.
“He really said that he would have me arrested?” asked Sam.
Olivia nodded as she checked on the lasagna in the oven.
“Can I at least send flowers or will he have them arrested too?” asked Sam.
Olivia smiled back.
“I don’t see any harm in sending flowers,” said Olivia.
“I could show up…I doubt he would recognize me now,” said Sam as she set the table. “I could say I was a distant relative.”
“I’m sorry, Sam.”
“So is this why Rebecca is coming by?”
“That’s right. It was either cook lasagna or pay her,” replied Olivia.
Sam laughed slightly at the joke.
Rebecca arrived a short time later. She brought a loaf of fresh Italian bread with her.
Over dinner they discussed their options.
“Victor lied to you, Olivia…they’re having a big memorial service,” said Rebecca. “I talked to the editor of the local newspaper. He also faxed me a copy of the obituary.”
“Really, can I see it?” asked Sam.
“I don’t know if you want to,” replied Rebecca.
“Why, what did they do now?” asked Sam.
Rebecca reached into bag and handed the obituary to Olivia and Sam.
Sam read it and rolled her eyes.
“Wow,” she replied.
There was no mention that Mary had any children.
“They must really fear me,” said Sam.
“I’m sorry Sam” said Rebecca.
Olivia stared at the paper and then set it down.
“I can’t believe Victor,” said Olivia.
“A great man once said ‘he may look like an idiot and talk like an idiot but don’t let that fool you. He really is an idiot’,” said Rebecca.
Sam and Olivia laughed.
“Who was the great man that said that?” asked Sam.
“Groucho Marx,” replied Rebecca.
“Well, he’s right. I have proof that the mayor is behind all this,” said Sam.
“What do you mean?” asked Olivia.
“I’ll be right back,” said Sam as she got up from the table.
She returned with a stack of papers and she told them what they were.
“I know that they can’t be used as evidence, but at least we know who is behind all this,” said Sam as she passed Olivia and Sam the papers.
Rebecca shook her head as she read them. “Talk about a smoking gun.”
“Yes, but we can’t use it,” said Sam.
“No, but this is like trying to solve a puzzle when you know the answer,” she replied. “A good investigator can use this to focus their search.”
“Well, it’s just the start,” said Sam. “I’m going to find out the rest.”
Rebecca looked at Sam and then Olivia.
“What do you think?”
Olivia rubbed her chin. “I don’t know…obviously this can’t go on…who knows how many other people have been hurt.”
“I agree,” said Rebecca. “Okay, Sam, I have a proposition for you…with Olivia’s permission of course.”
“What is it?” asked Sam.
“I work with a private investigator as part of my job. He owes me a few favors and I can see if he’ll take you on as a research assistant. You might as well learn the legal way to gather evidence since you seem to have already learned some illegal methods.”
Sam’s eyes lit up. “Really?”
“It’s up to Olivia,” said Rebecca.
“I’d like to meet him first,” said Olivia. “And there will be conditions…like your school work comes first.”
“Deal!” replied Sam.
“I’ll call him tomorrow,” said Rebecca.
“Have you met him yet?” asked Kelly.
Sam shook her head. “No not yet. According to Rebecca he’s currently working a case and will unavailable for a few weeks. But the good news is that he’s interested in meeting me.”
“That’s great,” said Kelly.
Sam nodded as she stroked Spartacus’s chin.
“How’re you doing with what happened to your mom?” asked Kelly.
“I’m still in shock. I can’t believe she’s gone…and I’m still pissed that I wasn’t allowed to go to her funeral.”
“I asked my friends to do some digging on Victor,” confessed Kelly.
“Really? What did you find out?”
“He’s definitely benefiting from the growth in your old community…his company has been given several large contracts,” said Kelly.
“He must be stretched to his limits,” said Sam. “He only had three fulltime employees.”
“He must have hired several more because he’s doing a lot of business.”
“I can’t imagine where he would have got them,” replied Sam.
“Do you want us to see if we can find out?” asked Kelly.
“Would you still do it if I said no?” asked Sam with a grin.
“Maybe,” replied Kelly. “Victor’s the type of asshole that I really would love to bring down even if he wasn’t part of what was done to you..”
Sam smiled.
“But if you say no, I’ll pull back,” said Kelly.
Sam thought about it and then nodded.
“You can keep looking, but don’t spook him…I don’t want him to know that he’s being watched.”
Kelly chuckled. “Please! There’s no way he will know!”
“Still, just be careful,” replied Sam.
“I will,” replied Kelly. “How’s everything else going?”
“Fine,” replied Sam. “I continue to see changes.”
“Cool,” replied Kelly. “I remember when my sister began to show changes…it was so fascinating.”
“Tell me about her,” said Sam.
“Sure, but let me make some tea first.”
Chapter 44
They moved to the couch and Spartacus hopped onto Kelly’s lap.
“My sister Rachel is four years older than me and she came out in high school,” said Kelly. “Of course her name was Robert then.”
“She transitioned in high school?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “She’s very strong willed and she had always insisted that she was really a girl…as far back as I could remember. Finally my parents took her to a therapist who said that she was transgendered.”
“What grade was she in?”
“Tenth,” replied Kelly.
“And how did her classmates take it?”
“Some were buttholes about it…but most were very cool. We grew up in a small town up the coast and well it was a bit of a throw back to the sixties. My parents were hippies and proud of it. Anyway, at the start of tenth grade, Rachel went to school dressed as a girl. She told everyone that she was now a girl and she didn’t care if they approved or not.”
“Wow…I can’t imagine doing that,” said Sam. “I mean I waited until my senior year and I did it for Halloween. When did she start hormones?”
“The doctors wouldn’t allow her to do it until she lived a year as a girl…kinda stupid if you ask me, if they had just talked to her they would have known that she was a girl…so Mom did some research and found some herbal formulas. Rachel started them in tenth grade and shifted to the prescription ones a year later. She used to show me the changes in her body…especially her breasts…it was pretty cool.”
“How long did it take?” asked Sam.
“You mean until she had noticeable breasts? A few months…and then she had a few growth spurts,” replied Kelly.
“So where is she now?”
“She lives up in the Bay area…she has a girlfriend up there.”
“That’s pretty cool. I would love to meet her some day,” said Sam.
“I know she would feel the same,” replied Kelly. “So what sort of changes have you seen?”
“I have some growth,” replied Sam. “My nipples are tenderer and are bigger.”
“Um, can I see?” asked Kelly.
“Really?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “When I was going through puberty my girlfriends and I used to compare each other all the time…so, think of it another phase of growing up that you missed out on. Come with me and you can show me in my bedroom.”
Sam followed Kelly into the bedroom. She sat down on the edge of the bed and slipped off her top, removed her breast pads and then took off her bra.
Kelly nodded knowingly as she inspected Sam’s chest.
“You definitely are changing, I’m so happy for you,” she replied.
“My doctor says that I shouldn’t be disappointed if they don’t get real big,” replied Sam.
“Do the women in your family have large breasts?” asked Kelly.
Sam shook her head.
“Actually you’re lucky, big breasts can be a pain,” replied Kelly.
“I just want them big enough so I don’t have to wear the pads,” replied Sam.
“Have you thought about implants?”
Sam shook her head. “I’d prefer not to do that.”
“That’s understandable,” replied Kelly. “Thank you for sharing this with me.”
Sam nodded as she started to put her bra back on.
“Please don’t…” said Kelly as she reached over and gently ran her hand over Sam’s budding breasts.
Sam let her top slip back off.
“I know we’re friends…but I hope we could become more than that,” continued Kelly as she began to rub Sam’s nipples. “Do you like me?”
Sam nodded.
Kelly licked her lips and then leaned over and began to kiss Sam softly on the lips.
“There’s no need to rush…let’s take our time and savor this,” said Kelly as she pulled Sam close to her.
Chapter 45
Sam and Kelly cuddled up next to each other in bed.
“So how was that?” asked Kelly.
“Better than I ever could have imagined,” replied Sam.
“Not including what those thugs did to you…was this the first time?” asked Kelly.
Sam nodded.
“I’m glad that I was your first,” said Kelly. “Even though the hormones will affect your body, you will still have a sex drive…my sister said that she enjoyed sex more when she couldn’t get hard.”
“Did she get surgery?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “Two years ago…she couldn’t be happier. Do you want to get it?”
Sam nodded.
“That’s great,” replied Kelly. “Okay, another question, do you have a vibrator?”
Sam shook her head.
“We’ll have to get you one…you’ll love it,” replied Kelly.
“I don’t know…,” replied Sam.
“Honey, don’t think of what was done to you as sex…that was an assault,” she said.
“But I’m not into guys,” replied Sam.
“How do you know?” countered Kelly. “You’re going through a huge change in your life…you might like it. I mostly like girls, but I have had some great sex with men too.”
“Really?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “I keep an open mind.”
“I’m afraid of what to tell them…I mean, do I say that I’m transgendered?”
“It would be a good idea until you have your surgery…but you’d be surprised how many men…and quite a few women like girls like you,” said Kelly.
“Yes, but how do you see me?”
“As a pretty and sexy girl,” replied Kelly as she leaned over and kissed Sam.
Chapter 46
As Sam dressed she turned to Kelly.
“Back to when I asked you how you saw me…what I’m worried about is meeting someone who sees me…and desires me as a girl with a cock…I don’t want to be wanted for being in between…does that make sense?”
Kelly nodded. “Of course…and there are plenty out there who like the in between mode you referred to. I mean, we had sex…several times, but it wasn’t intercourse.”
“It was great,” replied Sam. “Thank you.”
Kelly leaned over and kissed Sam again.
“So what happens now?” asked Sam. “I mean, between us?”
“Are you asking me what I want?” asked Kelly.
Sam nodded.
“I value our friendship…but I would love for you to be my girl. But I want to make something clear…if we do this then we are out about it…are you able to do that?”
“You mean, we’d be out as a couple?”
Kelly nodded. “I’m secure in my own sexuality…but I know that you’re going through a lot of changes. Are you willing to be out as my girl…in a lesbian relationship?”
Sam nodded. “I’m not sure… but I see what you mean.”
“Look, there’s no rush…but I don’t want a secret relationship.”
“Um, I’ve told you about my friend, Sharon, right?”
“Sure, and I understand that she means a lot to you…but remember this, she’s not here…and she may never be with you…I’m here and I want to be with you.”
Sam scratched her head. “I see what you mean.”
“Just think about it, okay?” asked Kelly.
“I will,” she replied.
That night, Sam talked to Olivia about Kelly. When Sam was done, she asked Olivia her thoughts.
“Well, I’m not that surprised,” said Olivia. “I mean, college is where a lot of people experiment sexually. You’re also a young adult and you now have a chance to be the real you.”
“Okay, but do you think that I should get involved with her?”
“That’s not up to me. Do you like her?” asked Olivia.
Sam nodded.
“And how did you feel before today?”
“Do you mean if I’ve thought of her as more than a friend? The answer is yes. I know I’ve only known her a short time…but she’s special. I’m glad she feels the same way,” replied Sam.
“Honest answer,” replied Olivia. “Look, honey, I don’t know all the answers, but sometimes you have to listen to your heart…it isn’t always right, but you can learn a lot from mistakes too.”
Sam laughed. “Thanks…I wish I could have talked to Mom like this.”
Sam then let out a sigh. “I can’t believe she’s gone.”
“I know, dear,” replied Olivia.
“I got an email from Sharon…she said that the flowers arrived…so at least Victor didn’t stop them.”
She then told Olivia about Victor’s business.
“Couldn’t he just hire more workers from the area?” asked Olivia.
“I suppose he could, but that would be expensive,” replied Sam. “Victor was always bitching about how much his employees cost.”
“Sounds like something to research. If he’s in with the local government then he could bend the rules and not worry about being punished.”
“Yeah, but how would he do that?” asked Sam.
“If he was around here he could always hire illegal immigrants,” said Olivia. “But I don’t know if that’s possible back in your old town.”
“I’ll tell Kelly to have her friends look into it,” said Sam.
“Well, soon you will be able to do it yourself. I got a call from Rob McCarthy,” said Olivia.
“The PI?” asked Sam anxiously.
Olivia nodded. “He’s willing to meet with you. I invited him over for dinner tomorrow, if that works for you?”
Sam hugged her aunt.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” replied Olivia.
Robert Gavin McCarthy was intrigued by what Rebecca had told him about Sam. He got lots of requests from friends and colleagues to take on an apprentice, but he always politely declined, but he had a feeling about this one.
First, was the fact that the request was coming from Rebecca, a woman who he greatly admired and trusted. He had been working with her for years and he knew that she wouldn’t recommend anyone to him just to be polite.
Then there was the story that she told him. He hated bullies and injustice, it was one of the reasons he had become a PI. The fact that the girl wanted to get back at the people who abused her wasn’t surprising, it was the method that caught his attention. She was willing to build up a case against her tormentors and then let the authorities take over. This wasn’t revenge; it was justice that the girl was seeking, even if it would take time.
He didn’t care that she was different. In his twenty-six years as both a police detective and as a PI he had worked with many LGBT people. He admired that she was willing to live her life the way she wanted. It would have been easy for her to fall back into a shell after what was done.
The last thing that impressed him was her academic record. He had also graduated high school early, and he even thought this had been forced on Sam; she was taking it all in stride and jumping right into college. Still he wouldn’t make up his mind until he met her in person.
He pulled his ten-year-old Honda Accord into the driveway and stepped out. He could afford a better car, but he liked the way the Honda blended in. It was very nondescript, perfect for his line of work. He always laughed at the TV detectives who drove flashy sports cars.
Rob was anything but flashy. In fact, he prided himself in being very ordinary looking. He kept his graying hair styled short and he refused to grow facial hair. He dressed ordinary, usually in Dockers or jeans and a short sleeve shirt. He had no tattoos, or anything other distinguishing marks. Even his sunglasses were over the counter models.
Still looks could be deceiving. He was an expert shot, although he had only drawn his handgun once in the past three years. He was also in excellent physical shape. He was trained in martial arts and had once been taught boxing at the police academy.
He thought about the girl as he walked up to the front door of the house. If she was as smart as Rebecca said, then he might take her on as a research assistant. More and more of his job involved the internet. He wasn’t bad at it, but like all forms of investigation, there was an art to it, and if the girl had these abilities, he could train her.
The doorbell rang and Sam answered the door. She was dressed in a gray skirt, charcoal colored sweater and black boots.
“Hi, I’m Rob McCarthy,” he said.
“Pleased to meet you, I’m Sam,” she replied.
“Don’t you want to see my ID?” he asked with a smile.
Sam shook her head as she opened the door. “Nope, Rebecca described you perfectly. She said that you looked a little like Mark Knopfler.”
Rob laughed. “Did she now?”
Sam nodded. “She also described your car.”
“Hmm, some detective I am,” he said with a grin.
Olivia walked into the living room from the kitchen. Sam introduced her to Rob.
“Dinner will ready in twenty minutes, why don’t you two talk,” said Olivia. “Can I get you something to drink?”
Rob nodded. “Beer would be nice.”
“Do you like Steinlager?” asked Olivia.
Rob nodded. “Perfect, thank you.”
“I’ll bring it out,” said Olivia.
Sam and Mac sat down across from each other.
“Rebecca, described you perfectly too, Sam,” said Robert with a grin.
She nodded.
“She also told me your background, I’m sorry about all the problems you’ve experienced.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “So she also told you want I want to do?”
He nodded.
Olivia walked out and handed him the beer.
“Thanks,” he replied. “Yes, she did. I admire that you want to do this the right way.”
“I have some friends who are doing some less than legal computer research for me,” confessed Sam.
Rob smiled back. “Rebecca told me that too.”
“I know that there are some bad things going on back there…and I want them to get punished for it. I know that they’ll never get prosecuted for what happened to me…for all practical purposes the sexual assault never happened…I was injured in a bleacher accident. I want the mayor, the police chief, the principal, and Victor to pay.”
“What about the boys who assaulted you?” asked Rob as he sipped his beer.
“If I can find out any dirt on them then all the better. Don’t get me wrong, I hate them for what they did to me…and for the fact that they got away with it…and they know they got away with it, but they didn’t run me out of town…or keep me away from my mother’s funeral,” explained Sam.
Rob noted the calm manner how Sam explained herself.
“Anything I can compile on them will be given to the proper authorities…or to the press. I’m not interested in getting credit for this,” she explained.
“And what then? As a great man once said ‘there’s not a lot of money in revenge.’ So what do you want?” he asked.
“I want to help others; I don’t want to see others hurt like I was. I would like to be an investigator,” she said.
He nodded. He liked her drive.
“Oh, and what great man said that quote about revenge?” she asked.
“Inigo Montoya,” he replied with a straight face.
Sam smiled back. “I thought it was familiar; I loved The Princess Bride.”
“It seems we have a lot in common,” replied Rob.
“So does that mean that I can work for you?” she asked.
“If your aunt Okays it,” he replied.
Sam broke out in a huge smile. “Thank you, Rob!”
Over dinner the details of Sam’s apprenticeship with Rob were worked out. She would work only in his office and it wouldn’t interfere with her school work.
Sam was a little disappointed that she wouldn’t be allowed to work out of the office until Rob told her that it was nothing like the movies.
“Trust me Sam; it’s a lot of driving around and waiting. I do more and more of my job on my computer these days,” he stated.
“Okay, but I think you’re lying to me…I doubt you would stay in the job if it was as boring as you described,” she replied.
Rob couldn’t help but smile. Rebecca was right, the girl was sharp.
“If I work out for you…is there a possibility that you will hire me?” asked Sam.
Sam glanced at Olivia first before answering.
“Maybe. I’ve never had a fulltime employee, but I work with many people. I’ve been looking for a semi-permanent research assistant for sometime time. So the possibility of a position, on a contract basis, exists,” he replied. “However, the important thing is that you get your degree first. I want to see your grades and if they slack off then you’re fired.”
Sam beamed. “You won’t have to worry about that!”
“Really? Well, I’m going to hold you to that,” said Rob.
“I won’t. I’ve been looking at the requirements to be a private investigator and I figure that I can knock most of it out while I’m working on my degree,” she continued.
“And why would you want to be a PI?” he asked.
“I’ve been thinking that it will be give me more credibility when I’m dealing with the authorities. They will take me seriously if I have some sort of license or credential,” she explained.
Rob nodded. “Makes sense. What do you think Olivia?”
“Can she do it?” asked Olivia.
He nodded again. “I can help her with the hours and paperwork. It will be up to her to get the degree.”
“Will her gender status be an issue?” asked Olivia.
“No, not really. In fact it could open many doors for her in the LGBT community. There are several major detective firms that cater to cases involving LGBT clients,” he replied.
“Please, Olivia!” begged Sam.
“I’ll think about it. But just so you know, my decision will be heavily based on your grades and reports from Rob.”
Sam leaned back in her chair and broke out in a huge smile.
“So when do you start?” asked Kelly.
“Next week,” Sam replied.
They were leaving the library after working on a class project.
“What’s he like?” asked Kelly.
“Very friendly, great sense of humor,” she replied.
“This is so cool,” said Kelly.
“I know,” replied Sam.
“Oh, I found some interesting information on Victor for you,” said Kelly.
“What is it?” asked Sam.
“It looks like he’s hiring illegal immigrants,” replied Kelly.
“How did you find that out?”
“A friend uncovered an email between Victor and the police chief. It contained references to ‘political contributions’ in exchange for the chief looking the other way regarding the new employees.”
“So Victor is bribing the officials to turn a blind eye to his new employees?”
“That what it looks like. Of course, computer information only goes so far. To confirm it someone would have to see it in person…but being that you’re a PI in training you would know that.”
Sam playfully punched Kelly in the arm.
“I can’t go, but I still have friends back there. They could go by the construction site and tell me what they see,” said Sam.
“You really do have a mind for this,” said Kelly.
“I don’t know about that…but I do want to take him down,” she said.
“And what about the guys who hurt you?”
“They’re still on my list,” replied Sam. “But I look at this as natural selection…you know weed out the easy targets first. Dave won’t always have people protecting him; in fact I’m counting on him being his charming self and pissing off others. He likes shortcuts and gets by through connections. He’ll screw up and I’ll find out what it is and take him down.”
“Okay, but what about the other guys?”
“Rod Gregory, Paul Morton, John Pierce and Mike Harrison….no, I haven’t forgotten about them,” she replied coldly. “Rod is going to the same college as Dave. Both are on football scholarships. Paul is joining the marines, John has been accepted at the local community college and Mike will be working for his father.”
“Wow, how do you know all that?”
“Sharon has been sending me regular emails,” replied Sam.
Kelly nodded. “So do your friends know about you?”
“If you’re referring to the assault, a few know the truth, but the school did a good job of covering it up. As for my gender status, only Sharon knows.”
“Sharon sounds like a great friend,” said Kelly.
“You’re right, she is….and you’re right about something else…she’s going to college back east. She talked her parents into letting her attend a small liberal arts school in Ohio…she got a scholarship there.”
Kelly didn’t reply.
“We talked the other night, she likes me a lot…but as a close friend and she wants to keep it that way. And I agree with her, she’s the type the friend that I would like to have my whole life,” continued Sam.
Kelly just nodded.
“This doesn’t mean that you are my second choice….Sharon’s my best friend…but I’m in love with you,” continued Sam as she looked over at Kelly.
Kelly smiled and without a word slipped her arm around Sam’s waist.
Sam drove up to Rob’s office for her first day at work. His office was located on the second floor of a building located in the Banker’s Hill neighborhood to the west of Balboa Park.
She came dressed professionally in a skirt, blouse and jacket. Rob seemed impressed although he didn’t say anything.
He spent the first couple of hours showing her some of the main internet sites he used and how to use them. He was pleased that she wasn’t just a fast learner, but that she asked questions when she didn’t understand something.
“Okay, that’s enough for one day,” he said.
“Why? We just started,” replied Sam.
Rob smiled back. “It’s been four hours.”
Sam seemed surprised. “That went fast.”
He nodded. “Okay, do you anything on your case that you want to ask me about?”
“Yes, it appears that Victor is using illegal immigrants on his work crews. A friend drove by one of the sites and confirmed it.”
“So?” asked Rob.
“Isn’t that illegal?”
“If we called the INS on him, his workers would be deported and he might be fined. More likely he would claim that he didn’t know they were illegals,” replied Rob as he leaned back in his chair.
“Crap, I thought we had him,” said Sam glumly.
Rob sat up. “Don’t give up so quickly, Grasshopper.”
Sam cocked her head. “Grasshopper?”
Rob nodded. “Apparently you are lacking in your cultural education too. I will have to educate you on the TV show Kung Fu.”
He then gave her a short summary of the show.
Sam smiled when she realized the significance of nickname.
“So what am I missing?” she asked.
“I suspect that if Victor is using illegal immigrants then he is probably doing some other ‘less than honest’ business practices. So we start looking at his finances.”
“Okay, and then what?”
“If he’s doing some creative accounting then he’s probably not paying all his taxes,” continued Rob. “I have an associate who specializes in these sorts of things; I’ll contact him and see if he’ll take a look at Victor’s finances.”
“How will your friend get into Victor’s records? I don’t want Victor to be tipped off.”
“There are ways Grasshopper, there are ways. Now, you need to get going, I’ll walk you to your car,” said Rob as he stood up.
“Okay, thanks. I learned a lot today,” replied Sam.
Sam was almost home when she noticed a familiar car parked just before the house, it was Victor’s. Sam kept driving and turned up the next street. She watched her rearview mirror and saw that he wasn’t following her.
She had seen him sitting in the car and she wondered why he was out here. She pulled out her cell phone and called Olivia.
“Are you sure?” asked Olivia.
“Yep, it has Florida plates, and the same stupid bumper stickers,” replied Sam. Victor was sitting in the car and he was watching the house. But if he had seen me, I doubt he would have recognized me.”
“Okay, I’m heading over there,” said Olivia.
“What do you want me to do?” asked Sam.
“Stay where you are. I’m calling Rebecca and she’ll meet you.”
“Okay,” replied Sam.
A short time later Olivia arrived home. She parked in the driveway and headed up to the front door. She was about to open the door when she heard Victor call out her name.
She turned and saw him walking towards her.
“What do you want?” she asked without making any effort to hide her disdain for him.
“There’s a problem we need to take care of. I need your signature and that of the kid,” he said.
“You could have sent it,” replied Olivia.
“No, I wanted to talk to you in person,” he said as he handed her a large legal envelope. “Just get it signed and I’ll be on my way.”
“I’m not signing anything until after I read it…and after my lawyer reads it,” replied Olivia. “And that goes the same for Sam.”
“It’s just a release form. Sign it and you’ll never see me again,” he replied.
“What sort of release form?”
“It’s a formality regarding my wife’s estate…just sign it,” he said.
Olivia shook her head. “I’ll call you after I read it. Where are you staying?”
“I can wait here,” he said.
Olivia shook her head as she held the envelope out to him. “Suit yourself.”
“You’re not even going to look at it?” he asked.
“Not if you’re hovering out here.”
“Fine! I’m at the Motel Six in Hotel Circle,” he replied.
“Good, go back there and I’ll call you,” she said.
Victor looked angry, but he didn’t say anything. He just turned and stomped back to his car. He got in, slammed the door shut and pulled out sharply, squealing rubber.
After he drove off, Olivia called Sam and Rebecca.
When Rebecca was finished reading the document she looked up at Sam and Olivia and smiled.
“What is it?” asked Sam.
“Apparently, your father left you a sizable estate, Sam,” said Rebecca.
“What?”
Rebecca nodded. “Your mother never changed her will after she married Victor. So you are the sole beneficiary of your parent’s estate.”
“But I was disowned,” said Sam.
“It doesn’t matter; this is from your father. I imagine that Victor was shocked when he was told that he couldn’t have this money,” said Rebecca.
“So he was trying to have us give up all claims to it?”
Rebecca nodded. “Pretty sloppy legal work if you ask me. Apparently Victor’s not using the same lawyer as before as this looks like it was put together by a law school dropout.”
“How much are we talking about?” asked Olivia.
“Two hundred…thousand, but that’s just an estimate,” replied Rebecca.”Some of it is in securities and long term investments.”
“I had no idea,” replied Sam.
“So what should we do?” asked Olivia.
“I’ll file the necessary paperwork for Sam and I can call Victor too if you want,” said Rebecca.
“No, I will call that weasel,” she replied as she picked up the Yellow Pages.
A few minutes later she reached Victor.
“Well?” asked Victor nervously.
“On the advice of my lawyer we’re not signing,” she said.
“Damnit Olivia, that’s my money and you know it!” exclaimed Victor. “I need that money for my business; I have a great opportunity to expand…”
“No, it’s Sam’s money. You were sloppy Victor and from what my lawyer says you don’t stand a chance of getting one cent of this money,” interrupted Olivia.
“I’ll sue,” he threatened.
“Go ahead, Sam will make money, and my lawyer will make money, and your lawyer will make money and you’ll lose,” replied Olivia.
There was a long pause.
“I’m coming over right now and talk to you in person,” he said. “Maybe you’ll listen to… reason in person.”
“No, no you’re not. If you show up here, I’m calling the police… and unlike the corrupt cops you have back there, our police know and obey the law. I will have you arrested for trespassing,” she said. “Oh, that’s not a threat…it’s a promise.”
“Bitch,” he muttered.
“Coming from you, that’s a compliment,” she countered.
“Look, can’t we work out a deal…I lost my wife…”
“And Sam lost a mother,” she countered. “Now, I suggest you get a good night’s sleep and then get back on the road. You’re not welcome here.”
“Fuckin’ Bitch!”
Victor then slammed the phone down.
Sam and Rebecca applauded and Olivia took a bow.
“Seriously, do you really think he’ll leave?” asked Sam.
“There’s one way to find out, I’ll call Rob and have him check it out,” said Rebecca.
“Ask him if I can watch!” asked Sam.
“Not a chance,” stated Olivia.
Rob called two hours later.
“He just checked out of the hotel and headed east on I-8. Apparently he’s not even interested in spending the night here. Anyway, I followed him as far as El Cajon. The last I saw him he was still heading east,” replied Rob. “I doubt he’ll be back, but if he does show up, call me.”
“Thanks Rob,” replied Olivia. “I owe you.”
“No problem, maybe you can help me pick out something for my house. I have a few bare walls and I understand you have a nice gallery.”
“It’s a deal,” she replied. “Thank you again.”
“You’re welcome, and tell Grasshopper good night.”
After she hung up, Sam explained the nickname.
“I like it,” replied Olivia. “Well, that was exciting.”
“I’ll contact the lawyer who’s handing the estate and make the arrangements,” said Rebecca as she looked over the document again. “If he gives me any trouble, I’ll contact the State Bar Association. He should have known better than to put something like this together, it’s a piece of crap.”
Sam was putting the dishes in the dishwasher.
“I can’t believe that he tried to steal the money…how much lower do you think he’ll go? Um, do you think he knew about it before Mom died?” asked Sam.
“I doubt it,” replied Rebecca. “If he had, he would have had the will changed. Her death was so unexpected that he never could have foreseen this. So what are you going to do with the money?”
Sam shook her head. “I don’t need it for college; my scholarship is for four years.”
“I know what we can use some of it for your surgery,” said Olivia.
Sam looked up and nodded. “Of course!”
“The investments your father selected are pretty solid, I recommend we leave them where they are,” suggested Rebecca.
“I want to give some to Olivia,” said Sam.
Olivia shook her head. “I’m not taking a dime. No arguments. If you want to pay me back, graduate and enjoy life.”
Sam walked over and gave her a hug. “Deal!”
Later that week, Sam walked into Rob’s office and he immediately handed her some papers.
“What’s this?” she asked as she began to read them.
“Well, Victor showing up here and trying that stunt made me think, I did some research, he’s hurting financially,” said Rob.
“But he’s doing more work than ever,” said Sam as she continued to look at the papers.
“Here, let me show you,” he replied.
Rob laid out several of the pages out on his desk and showed Sam that Victor had taken out several high interest loans. He explained that Victor was overextended financially. He desperately needed capital.
“The key to being a good investigator is to be able to learn about a variety of topics. When you’re selecting your electives in college, try and pick topic that could help you in the future, like economics,” he explained. “You have to be able to pick out the important clues in such mundane things as bank and credit card statements. Those sorts of things are the real smoking guns.”
Sam nodded.
“But would expanding his business so quickly cause all this?” asked Sam.
Rob smiled. “You’re quick. No, I suspect he’s got other problems. We know from your friends that he has making bribes to the police…I wonder if he’s cutting other corners…say in building codes?”
“What about his taxes?”
“That’s being looked at,” said Rob. “Now, the next step is to expand the investigation to include the town officials. If Victor is bribing them, I imagine that others in the town are doing the same thing.”
“But why hasn’t anyone noticed this?” asked Sam.
“It’s not a big community, and they can be overlooked by the law and the press…especially if no one is complaining. From what you’ve told me, the police are corrupt…but they keep the peace right?”
Sam nodded.
“So people accept the corruption as part of life,” continued Rob.
“But they just got a big factory to move in…wouldn’t the executives complain?”
“Not if they aren’t honest. From what I’ve found out about your old town, I can’t imagine why anyone would invest in it. It doesn’t have the infrastructure or population to support a lot of growth,” he said.
Rob then listed all the deficiencies of the area.
“Yes, there’s open land, but a lot of places have that,” said Rob.
“So you think that the company is hiding something?”
“Or that they know that they can do things less than legal there. It’s an electronics firm right?”
Sam nodded.
“Okay, they might figure that they can get around those pesky environmental laws. Also they can pay the workers less.”
“I’m way over my head in this aren’t I?” asked Sam.
“If you were trying to do this by yourself, yes, but now you’ve got friends. What I recommend is that we build up the case on Victor and sit on it. That way we don’t tip off the town officials. If there’s corruption there, we’ll find it and that will take down the officials.”
“This will hurt the town,” said Sam.
“The town is being hurt now…it will only get worse,” said Rob.
“Okay…that makes sense. So what about the others?”
“You mean the school officials and the punks who hurt you?”
Sam nodded.
“I doubt they’re connected to this…so when we expose the mayor, the police, and the incredibly charming Victor, I doubt they’ll suspect that they’re being targeted. We can focus on them next.”
“Makes sense,” said Sam. “But there’s a limit on what we can do here.”
“Exactly,” said Rob. “What I propose is that once we get more evidence, we turn this over to a friend of mine. He’s an old college buddy and he’s now an investigative reporter in Tallahassee. This is just the sort of case that he loves. Once he takes over he will create enough problems for the guilty to last a lifetime. Do you mind if he gets the credit?”
“No, not at all. I just want justice,” said Sam.
“The good thing is that you’ll make a great friend by doing this. Joe Robinson is a great person to be friends with and an awful one to have as an enemy. I suspect he may be able to help us with the others.”
“Sounds like a plan,” said Sam.
“Now, let’s get to work,” said Rob. “I have some things for you to research for me.”
Two weeks later, Sam was over at Kelly’s apartment.
“Rob’s turned the info over to his reporter friend who has started an investigation. Rob says it could take weeks or even months until he uncovers something.”
“Well, it sounds like the part of the plan is taken care of,” said Kelly as she put the kettle on the stove.
“I know…I just have to wait to see what Joe Robinson turns up.”
“So, what’s next?” asked Kelly with a glint in her eye.
“Let’s go after the principal…Frank Owens,” said Sam.
“Okay, sounds like a plan,” she replied as she set out the tea. “We can hack into his computer and see what turns up.”
“You mean now?” asked Sam.
Kelly nodded. “Sure, why not?”
“Aren’t you afraid of getting traced?”
Kelly laughed. “Please! Seriously, I’m very careful about covering my tracks.”
“When do we start?” asked Sam.
“Right after the tea is ready,” she replied.
Kelly started with Frank’s office email account. While she had no trouble accessing it, there was nothing incriminating there.
“So what now?” asked Sam.
“We shift to his home computer,” she replied. “I wonder if he’s dumb enough to use the same password.”
“Real smart to use the school’s mascot as a password,” said Sam.
“I’ve seen worse,” replied Kelly.
Twenty minutes later they accessed his home computer.
“Everything looks pretty ordinary,” said Kelly as she scanned his files.
“Too bad, I was hoping that he had some deep dark secret,” said Sam who leaned back in her chair.
“Whoa, what’s this?” asked Kelly.
Sam sat up and looked at the screen.
“What do you have?”
“It’s an encrypted file…it seems out of place with everything else here. I mean, nothing else is important here,” she said.
“Can you access it?”
Kelly shook her head. “No, it’s beyond my abilities…but I know someone who can. Do you want to continue?”
Sam nodded. “Yes, I want to know what’s so important that he has an encrypted file.”
“That makes two of us,” she replied. “I need to call a friend.”
“Who’s that?” asked Sam.
“He calls himself Jax…I don’t know his real name. But he’s one of the best hackers I’ve ever known.”
Ten minutes later Sam hung up the phone.
“How long does he think it will take to get in?” asked Sam.
“Jax doesn’t give estimates…but he won’t quit until he gets in,” replied Kelly. “Don’t worry, he sees something like this as a challenge.”
“So what do we do in the meantime?” asked Sam.
Kelly smiled and leaned over and kissed Sam, took her by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
The file proved to be quite difficult to access, which only drove Jax to break into it. It took him nearly three hours to get in and he immediately discovered that it was worth the effort.
He immediately called Kelly.
“I’m in,” he announced.
“Is it anything good?” asked Kelly.
“Oh yeah,” he replied.
“What is it? My friend thinks he stealing school funds and I think it’s something worse,” said Kelly.
“It’s something worse…far worse,” replied Jax.
“Well?” asked Kelly.
“The guy is a major league perv. He must have cameras hidden in the locker rooms as the file is filled with photos of nude students,” replied Jax.
“That’s sick,” replied Kelly. “I bet the parents of those girls won’t be happy.”
Jax laughed. “All of the photos are of male students.”
“Ewwww,” replied Kelly. She turned and told Sam what Jax uncovered.
“Do any of the photos show my assault?” asked Sam.
Kelly relayed the question.
“No, they all look like they’re around the shower,” replied Jax. “Wait, there’s a second file…oh my god, this one’s worse. It’s loaded with pictures of nude kids. It looks like he’s into kiddie porn. What do you want me to do with this stuff?”
“I’ll call you back…I owe you for this one,” replied Kelly.
“No charge for this one,” he replied. “It’ll be a pleasure taking this perv down. I’ll be waiting for your call.”
Kelly hung up the phone. “So what do you want to do?”
“Turn the bastard in…but how?”
“Beats me, why don’t you call your detective friend…he should have a good idea.”
“What is it Grasshopper?” asked Rob.
He was driving back from doing surveillance for a divorce case. It was pretty routine stuff as he had just spent the last three hours watching a hotel room. Thankfully he got the incriminating photos of the husband and his “date” as they left the hotel.
“Sorry to bother you, but I need your advice,” said Sam.
“What is it?” he asked.
Sam told him what they found.
“Can I see the evidence?” he asked.
“Yes, we downloaded some of it onto a CD,” she replied.
“Okay, that will be a good start,” he replied. “I’m heading to my office, can you meet me there?”
“Sure,” replied Sam. “Can I bring my friend Kelly along…she was the one who helped me get the info.”
“No problem,” he replied.
Twenty minutes later Rob was viewing a sample of the photos downloaded from Frank Owen’s computer.
“Sam, do you recognize any of these boys?” he asked.
“Yes, these guys were all in my class…I think these are from the senior class when I was a freshman,” she said.
“So he’s obviously being doing this for a while,” said Rob.
“As for the other photos…none of those look familiar,” continued Sam.
“They all look so young,” said Kelly.
Rob nodded. “I imagine he got these from a child pornography site.”
“So what do we do?” asked Sam.
Rob ejected the CD from his computer and put it into its jewel case.
“How old do to you think that the ones taken of your class are?” he asked.
“They look like they were taken this fall. All of those guys are on the football team,” she replied.
“I think I know why he was so anxious to get you out of the picture,” said Rob.
“What do you mean?” asked Sam.
“Was this the same locker room that you were assaulted in?” asked Rob.
Sam nodded.
“The camera was probably still there…I imagine he nearly panicked when he heard that there was an incident in the locker room. The last thing he would have wanted was to have the police poking around,” said Rob.
“So you think the camera has been removed?” asked Kelly.
“Most likely,” replied Rob. “He probably won’t put it back until next year.”
“And being we got this by hacking into his computer…we can’t exactly give it to the police, right?” asked Sam.
Rob nodded.
“So what can we do?” asked Sam.
“Let me place some phone calls,” he said. “Don’t worry; I’ll keep you in the loop, Sam.”
She nodded. “Still, I feel guilty, I’m supposed to be working for you…and instead I’m giving you more to do.”
“Hey, it’s my pleasure. Guys like him deserve exactly what they’ll get when the law catches up with them. Now, do me a favor and don’t go back into his computer, okay?”
Both girls nodded.
“I don’t want him to suspect that we’re on to him,” continued Rob.
“Okay,” said Sam.
“But before you go, tell me everything else you saw on his computers,” said Rob.
“We can better than that; we have printouts of his emails for the past six months,” said Sam.
As they prepared dinner, Sam told Olivia what had happened and what they had discovered.
“Okay, that’s really gross,” said Olivia.
“Rob was also interested in a trip that Mr. Owens has scheduled out here.”
“San Diego, why is he coming here?” asked Olivia.
“Something about a convention in July,” said Sam.
“Did Rob say why that was so interesting?”
Sam shook her head. “He said that he wanted to talk to some other people before he told us his theory. Do you have any idea what he might be thinking?”
“No…not really,” she replied.
“I really like working with Rob,” remarked Sam as she checked on the rice.
“I’m glad to hear that,” replied Olivia.
“I’ve learned so much from him,” continued Sam.
“So do you think you would like to do this for a career?” asked Olivia as she prepared the salad.
Sam nodded. “I really love the logic and research that goes into it. Rob is great for explaining to me why he does things.”
“Your dad loved detective stories,” she said.
“I know, Mom kept boxes of his books…I used to love sorting through them and picking one out to read,” she said.
“So who are you favorite writers?” asked Olivia.
“Robert Parker, Tony Hillerman, and Faith Collins,” she replied.
“Those are good ones…I have a few writers you might like,” replied Olivia.
“Cool,” replied Sam. “I’ll set the table.”
Rob’s phone rang and he when he saw the number on caller ID he immediately answered it.
“Thanks for returning my call,” he greeted.
“My pleasure,” replied the woman.
“I need your help,” he said.
“Go on,” she said.
Rob spent the next twenty minutes talking to her. The woman listed without interrupting.
“Okay, what do you think?”
“I wish I could say I was shocked, but the things I see these days…” she replied her voice tailing off.
“I can imagine,” said Rob.
“I agree that there’s not much you can do from there. I will see what my teams can do,” she said.
“Good. Oh, do you know anything about a company called Diamond Custom Tours?” he asked.
There was a long pause on the other end.
“You still there?” asked Rob.
“Yes…how do you know about them?” she asked.
“It was in his email. It coincides with his trip out here in the spring, but I can’t find anything on them.”
“They run sexual vacations,” she said. “They escort the client across the border and take them to a safe location…and then fulfill the client’s sexual tastes. They specialize in sexual slavery and child sex rings. We’ve been trying to catch them in the act for years. I know the Mexicans would love to get them too.”
“Well if Owens comes out here…” said Rob.
“Then we use him to track them down,” said the woman.
“My thoughts exactly,” replied Rob.
“I’ll put on of my agents in touch with you,” she said.
“Thanks…and it’s good to work with you again,” he replied. “I’m really proud of you and I’m glad you’re recovering from that assault. I was shocked when I read heard about it.”
“Thanks Rob. As much as I love my job there are days when I wish I had followed your path.”
“I doubt that…you’ve always been too talented to follow my path,” he said.
The woman laughed.
“You’ve done well and I suspect that you’ll do even more,” he said.
“Flattery will get you nowhere,” she replied with a laugh.
“I mean it,” he said. “So, what do you want me to do with the info the girls turned up?”
“Nothing for now…we can’t use it…unfortunately but at least we’ve got a solid lead now. I’ll have my agents see what they can turn up,” she replied.
“Sounds good. Thanks for returning my call, Ally,” he said.
“Always willing to help out an old friend,” replied Special Agent Alley Burns.
While Sam was pleased that there were investigations underway against some of the people that had run her out of town, she wasn’t content.
She had to admit that her life was going pretty good in San Diego. She was able to live her life as woman, college was going great and she loved working with Rob. Then there was Kelly. Deep down she knew that it might not last, but in the mean time she was deeply in love.
The only problem was knowing that the guys who had raped her were walking around free. She communicated regularly with Sharon who told her that Dave and the others hadn’t been punished.
Sam knew that it was unlikely that she would find something to use against Dave and the others. It was very unlikely that he would attack another student and risk losing his scholarship. She had heard that he cheated on his SATs, but she lacked any evidence. She also knew that no one would come forward with proof.
There was always the hope that he would slip up at college; but even if he did it was unlikely that anything would be done. His college had a reputation for covering up for the bad behavior of star athletes.
It galled her that he was already being predicted to be a major star. She read an article that talked about what a fine upstanding young man he was. By the time she was done reading it she wanted to scream.
She talked to Dr. Johnston about this rage towards Dave and how it was so unfair that he was getting away with it. While it felt good to talk about it; it didn’t change the fact that she was no closer to getting justice then she had been when she was run out of town.
Sam walked into Rob’s office on a warm late spring afternoon. She was carrying two coffees from the shop down the street.
“Here you go, black, with two sugars,” she said as she handed him the cup.
“Excellent, thank you very much,” he replied as he looked up from his computer screen.
“What’re you working on?” she asked.
“Something that will interest you,” he replied with a grin.
Sam sat down next to him and looked at the document on the monitor.
“It’s the initial draft for the article about the corruption in your old town,” said Sam.
“Really?” asked Sam as she began to read what was on the screen.
“We were right…and it goes even deeper than we thought,” said Rob.
“What do you mean?”
“Joe has uncovered all sorts of problems with the factory deal including kickbacks to state building inspectors,” replied Sam. “He has also confirmed the things we discovered.”
“So when does the article come out?” asked Sam.
“Not for a little while longer,” replied Rob. “He’s working with several law enforcement agencies. He will have the article come out when they’re ready to file charges.”
“And when will that be?” asked Sam.
“A few more weeks,” replied Rob.
Sam nodded. “Good. Do you think it will tip off Owens?”
Rob shook his head. “They appear to be unrelated. If Owens is involved then the authorities will check his computers and they’ll find the files…so we win either way.”
“I never liked him…but I didn’t think he was a pervert,” said Sam. She then took an envelope out of her purse and handed it to Rob.
“What’s this?” he asked.
“I got it yesterday,” she replied.
Rob saw that it was addressed to Sam Gibson and there was no return address, however the postmark was from Sam’s old town. The address was printed the envelope.
Inside the envelope there were several newspaper clippings of Dave Lowe and the football team.
“Any idea who sent them to you?” asked Rob.
“I think it’s Victor,” she replied.
“What about Dave?”
Sam shook her head. “He’s not smart enough to figure out where I am.”
“Maybe Victor gave him the address?” suggested Rob.
“Maybe,” replied Sam. She reached over to the stack of articles and pulled one out. “Look at this one.”
Rob looked at it with disbelief.
“You’ve got to be kidding,” he said.
The article stated that Dave and four other players from the football team had been given an award for saving the life of a fellow student following a bleacher accident at the school gym back in Oct. The award was presented by Frank Owens and Travis Abbott.
“These are all the boys who raped you?”
Sam nodded. “So instead of being punished they’re being honored as heroes. I can’t believe this!”
“It’s pretty sick,” replied Rob.
“It’s beyond sick…it’s obscene. I want to help you nail Owens when he comes here,” stated Sam.
Rob shook his head.
“Seriously, I want to help. Even if it just means riding with you as you tail him. He wouldn’t recognize me now…I mean I don’t look anything like I did when he last saw me…and I definitely know what he looks like,” stated Sam.
“Olivia would kill me,” said Rob.
“What if I get her permission?” asked Sam.
Rob rubbed his chin as he thought about it.
“I would want to hear her tell me in person,” he replied
“Don’t you trust me?” asked Sam with a sly smile.
“No…I’ve taught you too much, Grasshopper” he replied with a grin.
“Okay, it’s a deal,” stated Sam.
Sam spent nearly an hour presenting her case to Olivia.
Rob was sitting across from them in their kitchen. He was impressed with Sam’s argument and even more impressed with the fact that Olivia was willing to listen.
“Are you done?” asked Olivia.
Sam nodded.
“Very convincing argument…maybe you should consider being a lawyer,” stated Olivia.
“No thanks, I would rather be an investigator,” replied Sam.
Olivia smiled slightly as she turned and looked at Rob.
“What do you think?” she asked.
“From what I’ve learned from my contacts Owens will probably meet his contact in a public place. They’ll meet as if they’re old friends and then they’ll proceed to a car which will take them to the border. The contact would be watching to see if Owens was being tailed and even though I’m pretty good at this…there’s a good chance he would spot me. On the other hand I doubt he would suspect a young woman,” said Rob.
“And what would happen when Owens and his contact get into the car?” asked Olivia.
“Sam would describe the vehicle to me on her cell phone,” replied Rob. “A young female tourist walking around the Gas Lamp yapping on her phone wouldn’t look out of place.”
“And where would you be?” asked Olivia.
“Close by. I would have some friends assisting me so that we could tail them without being noticed. Once Owens gets in the car then Sam’s job is done,” he replied.
“And you don’t think that he would recognize her?” asked Olivia.
“It would be very unlikely, but we could further disguise her…give her a different hair color for example,” said Sam. “However, Owens isn’t going to be the problem here, it will be his contact. These guys stay in business by being careful…any sign of danger and they pull out.”
“And do you think that Sam’s ready for this sort of thing?” asked Olivia.
Rob nodded. “She’s smart…and a fast learner. I will work with her on how to act.”
“Is there any danger?” asked Olivia.
“No guarantees, but if she does as I tell her I doubt it. From what we’ve learned the hook up usually happens in the middle of the day. The contact’s job is to pick up the client and bring them to the border…not to get into any trouble.”
“And will you trail Owens once he crosses over the border?” asked Olivia.
Rob nodded. “Once we see where he goes I’ll talk to my Mexican contact and they’ll make the arrest.”
“And what will happen if they don’t cross the border? I’ve done a little research on my own about these groups and I read that sometimes there’s a house on this side of the border,” stated Olivia.
“That’s right. If that happens then I’ll call the feds and they’ll make the bust,” he replied.
Olivia nodded. “It sounds like you’re thought of everything.”
Rob shook his head. “No, not everything…there’s always the unexpected. But my side of this is strictly surveillance.”
“And will it bother you that someone else will get the credit?” asked Olivia.
Rob shook his head. “I don’t want the publicity. However, I will get paid if this goes down…so it all works out.”
Olivia rubbed her chin as she thought about her answer.
“Okay…I agree,” she stated.
Sam broke out in a big smile and hugged her.
“Thank you!” squealed Sam.
“You’re welcome…just be careful, dear,” replied Olivia.
Chapter 66
Kelly and Sam walked across campus holding hands on their way to the parking lot. Over the past months they had become even closer.
While Kelly seemed oblivious to the occasional stares they got, Sam still noticed them. The thing that amazed Sam was that for the most part people were both polite and many even smiled back at them.
“People here are cool,” stated Kelly when Sam brought it up as they drove away from campus.
“It’s amazing, back in my old town we would get the crap beat out of us for doing this,” replied Sam.
“That doesn’t that surprise me! Have you got any other letters?”
“I got one two days ago…same sort of garbage,” she replied
“It amazes me that they’re still harassing you,” said Kelly.
“I’m pretty sure that it’s Victor’s way of getting back at me for not giving him my inheritance,” replied Sam. “In fact, Rob is showing me ways of studying the letters to see if they are coming from the same person.”
“And what have you found out?”
“The envelopes are the same type and so are the stamps. The same printer was used for the stickers as it has a small mistake on the lower case m,” said Sam.
“Wow, you’re really becoming a good investigator.”
“I wouldn’t say that, but I am learning so much from Rob,” replied Sam.
“Have you compared the letters to anything that Victor might have printed out?” asked Kelly.
“Yep, but it doesn’t match the printer at the house. He might be using a printer in his office,” replied Sam. “I’m looking through my stuff and seeing if I can find something from his company.”
“Good luck,” replied Kelly.
“Oh, I’m going to need your help with something,” said Sam.
“What is that?”
“I need a disguise…I have to look like a tourist so I can blend in down in the Gas Lamp,” she replied.
“Cool, I’d be glad to!”
“Thanks. Olivia thinks I should go blonde for my disguise,” said Sam.
“You mean a wig?”
Sam shook her head. “No, wigs are too risky.”
“Cool, I can’t wait to see you as a blonde,” said Kelly. “Not that you’re not cute now.”
Sam giggled. “You’re so bad.”
“You have no idea my love.”
“Your breasts are growing nicely,” noted Kelly as she ran her fingers across Sam’s nipples.
“Thanks…I can’t believe that they’re growing so quickly,” said Sam. “I mean, I know they’re still small…but I can actually feel them when I walk around without my pads.”
“You have cute nipples too…so pert…,” continued Kelly as she leaned down and kissed them. “So kissable!”
Sam let out a moan of delight.
“You’re definitely doing the right thing Sam…you’re so much a girl…I can’t wait until you have a vagina so I can make love to you,” cooed Kelly.
Sam stretched out and let Kelly explore her body.
“Hmm, I’d love to make love to you now…if you’re ready,” continued Kelly.
Kelly had recently purchased a strap-on dildo and had shown it to Sam. She had picked out one that would be gentle on Sam.
“This will be different…this will be love making…not an attack,” continued Kelly.
They had talked several times and Sam had expressed her feelings concerning the Halloween attack.
Sam knew that Kelly would be gentle…but she still had apprehension.
“We can stop if you feel uncomfortable, Sam,” said Kelly.
“It’s okay…let’s do it,” said Sam.
“You sure?”
Sam nodded. “I want to be yours…I can’t live in the past…please make love to me.”
Kelly slid up in the bed and kissed Sam. “I promise to be gentle.”
“I know,” replied Sam as she returned the kiss.
The two lovers cuddled together in bed.
“That was really nice,” sighed Sam.
“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” replied Kelly.
“What about you?” asked Sam.
“It was fantastic,” replied Kelly. “You’re really my girl now.”
Sam nodded as she snuggled in closer to Kelly.
“It must have been hell for you to live as a boy,” said Kelly as she caressed Sam.
“I got by,” replied Sam.
“That’s what I mean…life isn’t about just getting by. I’m so happy that you have a chance to be the woman that you were meant to be.”
“It is nice,” said Sam. “In many ways I’ve been reborn…since that night.”
“And you still want revenge?”
Sam shook her head. “Not revenge…justice.”
Sam sat at her computer in Rob’s office doing research for him on a case. She was amazed by the trails of information that people left behind them.
The husband who had hired Rob was sure that his wife was sleeping around on him and he wanted proof.
Sam was able to trace the wife’s movements around San Diego. She had stayed in several hotels in the past few weeks. Sam was also able to trace the identity of the man she was seeing; thanks to the training she had received from Rob. She didn’t use the hacking skills that Kelly and the others had taught her as she wanted evidence that could be entered in a divorce court.
Rob watched Sam at work and smiled to himself. She was a fast learner and rarely repeated a mistake. In fact she was becoming the best researcher that he had ever hired.
“Rob, look at this,” she said without looking up from her computer.
“What’ja got?” he asked as he got up.
“You said that you can find out if someone got a traffic ticket, right?” she asked.
“Yes,” he replied.
“Well, it looks our wayward wife may have picked one up. When you tracked her to that hotel in Point Loma, she parked on the street, right?”
Rob nodded and broke out in a smile. “I know where you’re going with this…she was in the hotel for three hours and it’s a two hour parking area. The meter maids patrol that area pretty frequently. Good job, Grasshopper,” he said as he picked up his phone.
Sam smiled back. She had grown to love the nickname that Rob had given her; especially after he had loaned her some of his copies of Kung Fu.
Rob hung up the phone ten minutes later. “Bingo, she got a ticket. We’ll get a court order to get a copy.”
“So what else do we need?” asked Sam.
“That will be up to the client. “I have more than enough evidence to show him that she’s seeing someone. Of course, if he wants me to catch her in the act that will be extra.”
“Do you actually do that?” asked Sam.
“Only a few times…most of the time the photographs, receipts, and other evidence is enough…but in some cases the client wants photos of the spouse in the act.”
“Why?” asked Sam. “I mean, if the rest of the evidence is sufficient for the courts.”
“For some justice isn’t enough….sometimes they want to rub the other person’s nose in it. I only do it if the supporting evidence isn’t enough.”
Sam nodded. “There’s a fine line between justice and revenge, isn’t there?”
Rob nodded. “Don’t worry Sam, you haven’t crossed that line yet.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “Um, Rob, I have a question…and if you don’t want to answer it that’s cool.”
Rob sat down on the edge of his desk. “What is it, Grasshopper?”
Sam smiled back. “I’m just a bit curious why you’ve given me this opportunity…I mean I do have a lot of baggage.”
“It’s not out of charity…you’ve earned your position here. However, I suppose it was because that I hate seeing someone being bullied…and I liked the fact that you wanted to fight back. It would have been easy enough for you to shrink away and let those people who hurt you get away with it. I also like that you want to do this the right way…even though you’re a hacker.”
Sam smiled. “I only use the hacking to find information to confirm that I’m on the right path.”
“Did you use your skills on this one?”
Sam shook her head. “Not needed, this woman is so sloppy with leaving a trail of evidence; I’m surprised the husband needed a detective.”
Rob laughed. “He didn’t…but he was afraid that if he caught her in the act he might do something stupid.”
“Cool. Oh, I have my costume ready…all I need to do is have my hair bleached.”
“You sure you want to be a blonde?”
“If it means catching Owens in the act I would even shave my head.”
Rob stuck out his tongue. “Sorry, I don’t want Sinead O’Connor as a partner.”
“Who?” asked Sam.
Rob shook his head as he walked over to his CD player. He opened the cabinet underneath it and sorted through his CDs.
“Once again it‘s up to me to educate you, Grasshopper,” said Rob.
That night, Sam got a phone call from Sharon.
“I’m so happy you called,” said Sam.
“Sam, I need to tell you something…I think you might be in danger,” she interrupted.
“What are you talking about?” replied Sam in a concerned tone.
“Steve overheard John Pierce, Paul Morton and Mike Harrison talking in the locker room. They obviously thought they were alone as they were talking about the job they had just got,” said Sharon.
“Go on,” said Sam as a sickening feeling began to grow in her stomach.
“Steve heard them say that Victor had hired them to go out to California and convince you to give up the inheritance.”
“That’s not going to happen,” replied Sam.
“I’m not done….Steve said Mike joked about the fact that this time they were going to get paid for raping you,” said Sharon.
Sam didn’t say a thing.
“Sam…you still there?”
“Yes,” replied Sam.
“Look, you know the police here won’t do anything…they wouldn’t believe us,” she said.
“I know…thanks for telling me this,” replied Sam.
“They plan on leaving right after graduation…that’s next week,” said Sharon.
“I know,” replied Sam softly.
“What’re you going to do?”
“I’ll talk to Olivia and of course Rob,” she replied.
“I’m sorry, Sam,” replied Sharon.
“It’ll all work out,” replied Sam. “At least I’ll be ready for them this time.”
“Yes, but they’re still bigger than you,” stated Sharon.
“I’ve been taking some self defense classes with Kelly. They have them at the LGBT Center. Rob has also shown me a few tricks,” replied Sam. “Also, I’ll have surprise on my side. They don’t know what I look like now.”
“That might not be enough if it’s all three of them,” said Sharon.
“I know…but this time I’m not going down without a fight,” said Sam barely holding in her anger.
“You almost sound like you want this to happen,” said Sharon.
“No…but if they do attack me again…this time they won’t walk away,” said Sam.
“Look, I’m coming out there,” said Sharon.
“I’m glad to hear that…but don’t take this the wrong way…what can you do? I mean, I’d love to have you come out here to visit... I want you to see me…and meet my friends,” said Sam. “But I don’t want you to get hurt.”
“I already have my tickets…I’ll be out there after graduation,” said Sharon.
Sam sighed. “When will you get here?”
When Sharon told her, Sam realized that if the three guys drove straight out they would get there two days before Sharon.
“Okay…I’m looking forward to your visit,” replied Sam.
“Do you think they’ll do it?” asked Olivia.
She was sitting at the kitchen table with Sam, Kelly, Rebecca, and Rob.
“Yes,” replied Sam. “Kelly and I hacked into Victor’s computer and he has already written them a check to pay for their way out here.”
Kelly nodded in agreement.
“What do you think, Rob?” asked Olivia.
“Well, not that I don’t think that Sam is capable…I can provide protection,” he replied.
“That’s not necessary,” interjected Sam.
“Yes it is, Grasshopper. Three on one is lousy odds. I know you’ve worked hard in your classes, but they’re all big guys,” he said. “I won’t let them hurt you… and if we catch them in the act then we can use this against Victor.”
“How?” asked Olivia.
“They’re punks….at least one of them will talk to save his ass,” replied Sam. “I’ll stop by and talk to a detective I know with SDPD and let him know what’s going on. Oh, Sam, do you have any photos of them?”
Sam nodded. “I can also get you descriptions of their cars along with their license plates.”
Rob smiled. “You’re learning, Grasshopper.”
“Can’t we just arrest them as soon as they get here?” asked Olivia.
“They haven’t done anything…yet,” replied Rob.
Olivia sighed. “I don’t like it…but I don’t know of any other way.”
“If it helps, this is a really stupid move by Victor,” said Rebecca. “He has no legal ties to Sam anymore.”
“I suspect all he wants is revenge now,” said Rob.
“So he just wants to see Sam hurt?” asked Olivia.
“That’s what I think. I can also improve Sam’s odds,” said Rob.
“What do you mean?” asked Sam.
“I’ll show you tomorrow,” he said.
The following week, Sam got up and looked at her watch. If the guys had left right after graduation then they would be well on their way out here. Part of her hoped that they had delayed their trip to party after graduation, but she suspected that the allure of Victor’s money would be too much.
She called Sharon that morning, who confirmed that the guys had left town.
“Steve swung by Mike’s house and his mom said that he was out of town,” said Sharon.
“Thanks. I can’t wait to see you later this week,” said Sam.
“I’m getting there too late, aren’t I?”
“Yes,” replied Sam.
“And you knew that, right?”
“I had a hunch they’d leave right away,” replied Sam.
“You’re becoming quite the detective,” she answered.
“Look, we have a plan in place and should it work we’ll nail three of the rapists and Victor.”
“Yes, but you’re the bait,” said Sharon.
“No, I’m the huntress this time,” she replied.
Sam tried to spot Rob as she drove around town, but he was too good. Still she didn’t need to see him to know that he was always nearby.
It was around eight in the evening as she walked up the driveway to her home. Olivia was working late at the gallery.
As Sam walked up towards the house she sensed something wrong. She then heard the sound of footsteps on the sidewalk approaching her. She turned and saw Mike, Paul, and John walking in her direction. She didn’t hear them any car doors open or close so they must have been hiding in the bushes.
“Excuse me, does Sam Gibson live here?” asked Mike.
Sam realized that none of them recognized her.
Sam nodded and answered. “Yes, he’s my cousin. Who are you?”
“We’re old friends from his old school. We came out here to see him and talk… about old times,” said Paul as he fought off a laugh.
“What time will he get home?” asked Mike.
Sam smiled innocently. “I’m not sure…he’s been spending a lot of time on campus. Do you want me to call him?”
“That won’t be necessary…besides we want to surprise him…can we wait inside?” asked John.
Sam shook her head as the three guys walked closer to her.
“I’m sorry…my Mom wouldn’t like that. You can wait on the porch…or I’ll have Sam call you when he gets home,” she replied sweetly as she watched as they began to surround her.
“That’s not very polite, we drove all the way out here and you want us to wait on the porch?” stated Paul as he ran his eyes over her. “You’re pretty cute…I didn’t know that Sam had such a sexy cousin.”
“Yeah, why don’t you let us wait inside…maybe you can show us a good time while we wait for Sam to show up,” said John as he grabbed her by the arm.
“Let me go,” said Sam as she pulled away.
John laughed as he grabbed her harder this time.
“No, I don’t think so…why don’t we head into the house. Don’t do anything stupid like scream or try to get away,” threatened John as he led her towards the front door. “There are three of us and you’re just a defenseless little girl.”
Sam glanced around and didn’t see anyone else outside.
“We’re going to party until Sam gets here,” added Mike.
“I wonder if you can suck cock better than your faggot cousin,” said Paul with a laugh.
“For the last time…let me go,” said Sam.
“And what will you do if we say no?” asked Mike in a sarcastic tone. “A little whore like you isn’t going to hurt us. Maybe when Sam sees how we have used you he’ll be even easier to take care of.”
“Open the door, slut, and we’ll take it easy on you,” ordered John as he twisted her arm.
Sam dropped her head in defeat and reached into her bag. As she hoped, John eased his grip on her. Instead of pulling out her keys, she grabbed the pepper spray canister that Rob had bought her, flicked off the safety and as soon as pulled it out of her bag she immediately shot John right in the eyes.
He instantaneously let go of her then clutched his face screaming in agony.
Sam was wearing her new boots that Kelly had picked out for her. They were a bit warm for June, but she wasn’t wearing them for comfort. She wore them for the steel toes and the reinforced heels. Sam slammed her right foot down on Mike’s foot several times. She wasn’t sure, but she suspected that she broke several bones as she slammed her heel into his toes.
He howled in pain and pulled away. She pointed the pepper spray at his face and gave him a good shot. Like John, he let out a scream as he fell down to his knees clutching his face.
Sam then swiftly turned her attention to Paul. He had been stunned by her attack on his friends and was standing there in shock. Sam didn’t give him the chance to react; she kicked him hard several times in the shins. She then gave him the pepper spray treatment.
From the ground, Mike reached out and tried to grab Sam by the leg. Without thinking, she kicked out at him and landed a solid shot with her pointed steel-toed boot in the groin. He bellowed in pain as he coiled up in a fetal position.
While the three thugs had been caught completely off guard by Sam’s initial attack, she didn’t take any chances. She remembered Rob’s advice and stepped quickly back from them so that she was out of their reach. She kept the pepper spray can ready in her hands and pointed at them, just in case they recovered enough to try and attack her again. She wasn’t about to underestimate them a second time.
John stood up slowly and through tear filled eyes he squinted at Sam with pure hate. “You’re going to pay for this… bitch!”
Sam was about to give him a second dose when she head Rob’s voice.
“Freeze!” shouted Rob.
Sam broke out in a huge smile as she saw Rob standing a few feet away. He was pointing his semi-automatic Glock at Mike and the others.
“I saw everything from up the street and have called the police; they’ll be here in a few minutes,” stated Rob as he approached. “Now, get down on the ground and don’t do anything else stupid.”
He then looked at Sam.
“You okay, Grasshopper?”
Sam nodded. “Yes, they didn’t hurt me.”
“We’re the ones who are hurt! The crazy bitch attacked us!” cried Paul.
“My eyes feel like they’re on fire,” moaned John.
Mike didn’t say anything, he just lay there clutching his groin.
Rob looked at Sam and winked. “Go get some water for them.”
Sam nodded. “I’ll be right back.”
“Hurry! It hurts so bad!” moaned John.
“Quit rubbing your eyes, it only makes it worse you moron. Just lie there in pain and I won’t have to shoot you,” said Rob.
Mike looked up at Rob and began to cry.
A siren announced the arrival of the San Diego Police Department.
John, Paul, and Mike sat in separate interrogation rooms at the main police station.
Rob walked up to a large detective and shook his hands.
“How long do you think this will take, Matt?” asked Rob.
Detective Matt Walsh sipped some coffee. “Not long. Like you said, they’re punks. They never thought they’d be caught and now they’re terrified about what’s going to happen to them. The officers who brought them in thought they were going to soil themselves. I imagine the first one I talk to will rat out the others…including the person who paid them to come out here. Do you have any preferences?”
Sam shook her head as she looked at the large detective. She immediately liked him…maybe it was because he sort of looked like Tom Selleck. He also had a very pleasant smile.
“Okay, I’ll start with the Harrison kid,” said Matt. “Oh, we conducted a search of their car and we found rope, handcuffs, duct tape, a large hunting knife and a shovel in their car. Not exactly the sort of things people bring on vacation. Combined with the attempted kidnapping and assault…I’m pretty sure they’ll break easily.”
“Good,” stated Sam.
Matt then looked at Sam and smiled. “You did quite a number on them…I can use that against them. I imagine they’ve never had a young woman beat them up…it will hurt their egos.”
“I had a good teacher. Have they requested lawyers yet?” asked Sam.
Matt nodded. “They should be here shortly.”
“Will that be a problem?” asked Sam.
Matt shook his head. “No, considering we have a pretty solid case against them. The assistant DA has been informed and is heading down here. He has a great track record for these sorts of cases.”
“Good,” replied Sam. “I don’t want them to get away with it a second time.”
Matt nodded; he knew the entire story from Rob.
“Rob, do you think your young protégée would like to watch a real detective at work?” asked Matt.
“Sure… but I thought you said that you were doing the interrogation,” replied Rob with a smile.
Matt laughed. “Okay, I set myself up for that one. I’ll have someone escort you to behind the mirror.”
Just as Matt said, Mike immediately began to cry and beg for a deal. When pressed, he quickly gave up Victor and told Matt that they had been paid one thousand dollars each to come out and hurt Sam. The others immediately confessed on the advice of their court appointed attorneys.
“So what happens now?” asked Olivia as they drove home several hours later.
“It’s a done deal. They all pleaded guilty as part of the deal to turn on Victor. Matt says they’ll get hefty sentences even with the deal,” said Rob.
“And what about Victor?” asked Sam.
“They’re writing up a warrant as we speak,” said Rob. “Combined with the dirt that Joe Robinson is about to publish, Victor’s going to be going away for a long time. In fact, this increases the chances that he’ll go to prison for many years. They might even consider tossing the key away on this one.”
“Good,” replied Sam.
“Um, why is that?” asked Olivia.
“Victor is a small fish in the fraud going on back in Florida. The state might have offered him a deal to turn on the others. But now with this, he’ll definitely be going away for a long time.”
“Um, do you think that this will scare off Owens?” asked Sam.
“I doubt it. He has no connection to Victor’s business dealings…and he just might think that the spotlight will be on the others now. We’ll know in a few weeks,” said Rob. “But people like him can’t stay away from their feelings. If we don’t get him now, we’ll get him another time.”
Sam nodded in silence.
“What’s wrong?” asked Olivia.
“I just wish that Dave and Rod had come out here with the other three,” she replied. “But I guess I should be happy that at least three of them will be behind bars.”
Olivia nodded. “Actually there’s more than three…as the mayor and police chief will be exposed.”
“That’s right,” replied Sam.
“Oh, Rob, it just hit me…how did those three act when they were told about Sam?” asked Olivia. “I mean, they must have been shocked when they were told who Sam was.”
“They don’t know…Matt said that it has nothing to do with the charges,” said Rob.
“So leaves Owens, Dave, and Rod,” said Sam.
“Patience Grasshopper, patience,” said Rob.
Sharon arrived a few days later and Sam drove out to Lindbergh Field to pick her up.
When Sharon saw Sam standing in the baggage area she couldn’t believe her eyes. While she had seen photos of her friend, she was still caught off guard by how feminine Sam looked.
Sam and Sharon hugged for almost a minute before either spoke.
“Sam, you look…incredible!” complimented Sharon. “The pics you sent me didn’t do you justice.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
“You also look very happy,” she continued.
“Things are going well,” replied Sam. “I’ll get you caught up as we head out to the house.”
***
After Sam updated Sharon on the arrests of Mike, Paul, and John she asked what was the town’s reaction to the story.
“It’s crazy,” she replied. “My parents weren’t that surprised by the indictments of the mayor and the police chief. I guess it’s been the town’s dirty little secret all these years. A lot of people knew that there were some illegal things happening but not many suspected the extent of the corruption. The good news is that the factory still plans on opening. Their headquarters denied any involvement in the bribes and other illegal activities.”
“That’s good to hear. I may hate what was done to me…but I never wanted to see everyone back there hurt,” replied Sam. “I’m glad Victor is in jail.”
“I’m sure you are,” replied Sharon. “So is it over?”
Sam shook her head. “No…there are still a few that I need to get even with. I can’t let this slide…I will do it legally, and I’m moving on with my life, but I can’t let them get away with what they did to me.”
“I understand. I’ve been doing a little detective work myself…when you told me that Dave said that he and the others had raped others…well I talked to at least two other girls who confirmed this.”
Sam sighed.
“They were also pressured not to talk about it,” said Sharon.
“I’m not surprised,” replied Sam.
“Sam, I have an idea…I checked online and the university where Dave and Rod are going has quite an active women’s rights organization. I think you should contact this group and have them keep an eye on Dave and Rod.”
Sam nodded. “That’s a great idea, thanks.”
“You’re welcome. Now, when do I get to meet Kelly?” asked Sharon. “You’ve told me so much about her, I almost feel like I know her.”
“She’ll be coming over for dinner tonight,” said Sam.
“Good. I also would like to meet Rob. I think it’s so cool that you’re working for a real detective,” she continued.
“He’s pretty cool. He reminds me a lot of my dad,” said Sam.
Olivia took the girls out to dinner that night down in Old Town. They wanted to treat Sharon to a good Mexican dinner. Rebecca agreed to join them.
“The place we’re going to is called Casa Guadalajara,” said Sam. “It’s a bit touristy, but it has great food. Olivia and Rebecca know the owner. Tomorrow we’ll show you around the city.”
“I can’t wait,” said Sharon. “I know I’ve only been out here a few hours, but I can see why you love it out here.”
Kelly arrived around the same time as Rebecca. Sam made the introductions.
“Why isn’t Rob joining us?” asked Sharon.
“He said he didn’t want to ruin a girl’s night out. I’ll introduce you to him tomorrow. He wants to take us to lunch at his favorite fish taco place,” replied Sam.
Sharon got a strange look on her face. “Fish tacos?”
Sam laughed. “They’re actually very good…I know you’ll love them.”
“I’ll take your word on that one,” replied Sharon.
The Casa Guadalajara was just as Sam described it… a bit touristy, but it also had a great menu. Sharon thoroughly enjoyed herself. Over dessert and coffee the conversation shifted to more serious topics.
“This is the first time that I have had a chance to be open about who I am,” she said.
“Do you plan on telling your parents?” asked Olivia.
Sharon sighed. “That’s not so easy…I’m not sure how they’ll react.”
“It’s never an easy thing to do,” said Olivia.
“I’m glad that Sam has so much support here,” said Sharon.
“I know!’ stated Sam as she broke out in a big smile.
“How has the rest of your family reacted?” asked Sharon.
“The ones we’ve told have been really supportive,” replied Sam. “My grandmother is coming down next month. And I’m still waiting to meet the original Sam.”
Sharon looked confused. “What do you mean by that?”
Olivia told her about the woman who Sam was named after.
“She owns a house up in the mountains in Julian, which is only a little over an hour from here. The trouble is that Samantha has been out of the country for the past eight months. She’s been on an extended trip around the world. The last email I got from her said that she was working at a school in South Africa,” explained Olivia.
Sharon turned to Sam. “Does she know about you?”
Sam nodded. “I’ve sent her some emails and photos. She’s been very supportive.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Sharon.
“So, how’s your town reacting to the problems?” asked Rebecca.
“As I told Sam, many weren’t that surprised. My dad said that every now and then you have to smoke out the roaches.”
The rest of the group laughed.
“Now it’s my turn for a question, what did the police say about the assault? I mean, I’m sure they’re a bit curious how you knew that something was going to happen,” asked Sharon.
“Rob told them about Victor’s earlier trip out here and that I was exiled out here,” said Sam.
“Um, did he tell them everything?” asked Sharon.
Sam shook her head. “He left out some details…like the unreported rape back in October.”
Sharon nodded. “But how did he explain the pepper spray and the fact that he arrived on scene immediately?”
“He told the police that he had given me the spray for protection, which is true by the way. He also said that he wanted to drop off some study materials for me that evening…which isn’t exactly true. He had the books in his car for several days. Rob told me that a good PI doesn’t lie…but they occasional leave out details,” said Sam.
Sharon smiled. “How does that differ from lying?”
“They didn’t ask and he didn’t give up the info. Actually Rob explained that since the Police virtually caught them in the act…and that they confessed, there wasn’t much of a reason to press for other details.”
“So the police consider the case closed and can move onto other ones,” said Sharon.
Sam nodded.
“Very interesting,” she replied.
“Changing topics, Sam says you’re going to college in Ohio,” said Kelly.
Sharon nodded. “It’s a small liberal arts school called Oberlin. I applied and was awarded a full scholarship.”
“Congratulations. By the way, it’s a great school,” said Rebecca.
“I can’t wait until I get there,” said Sharon.
“Um, do your parents know it’s one of the top LGBT friendly colleges in the country?” asked Olivia.
“I haven’t told them…but Oberlin doesn’t exactly hide this fact,” answered Sharon.
“And your parents don’t have a problem with you going there?” asked Olivia.
“No, they were very happy that I was awarded the scholarship,” she replied. “Come to think of it they were pleased that I wasn’t going to State.”
Olivia gave Rebecca a knowing smile.
“What?’ asked Sharon.
“I think your parents might be more accepting than you are giving them credit. If they did research on Oberlin then they would obviously know the school’s views. I’m not saying that you should immediately out yourself…but I think they might suspect the truth.”
“Really?” asked Sharon.
Olivia and Rebecca both nodded.
“I hope you’re right, I hate lying to them,” replied Sharon. She then turned and looked at Sam. “Correction, I hate leaving out the details to them.”
Sam and the others began to laugh.
“I had a great time tonight,” said Sharon as she sat down on Sam’s bed.
Sam was sitting crossed legs on the bed.
“I know, it was fun. I’m glad to see you again.”
“I’ve missed you too,” said Sharon. “You really seem happy…which is amazing considering everything that happened to you.”
“I see a therapist every two weeks,” said Sam.
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Sharon. “How’re you doing with… well… everything?”
“My gender shift is going fine. Rebecca plans on filing the paperwork to have my gender legally changed later this year.”
“That’s great to hear. Has it been a problem at college?”
“No, the school has a great support program. It doesn’t hurt that I still use Sam as my name,” she answered. “Kelly has also helped a lot. She’s introduced me to so many people.”
Sharon nodded. “You and Kelly make a nice couple.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam quietly.
“It’s okay, I’m totally happy for you, Sam. I mean, we have something strong between us that goes deeper than dating.”
“Thanks, Sharon.”
“One more question before I go to bed…how did you feel when you fought back against Mike and the others?”
A sly smile appeared on Sam’s face. “I know it may be wrong, but I really enjoyed it…I exercised a few demons with that.”
“Honest answer…I would have felt the same way,” said Sharon.
“I think seeking justice against them has helped me get by,” said Sam. “If I had just sat back and done nothing it would have eaten me up. It also has given me purpose in my life…and a career.”
Sharon nodded. “I feel better hearing that from you.”
The two friends hugged goodnight.
The next morning Sam gave Sharon a quick tour around San Diego.
“So is there anything you want to see while you’re out here?” asked Sam.
“You mean besides you?”
Sam laughed. “Yes, besides me.”
“Well, I’d love to go to the beach and I’d like to see the zoo too.”
Sam nodded.
“Do you have a bathing suit?” Sharon asked Sam.
“Yes, but I haven’t used it yet,” replied Sam.
“Really?”
“Hey, I’ve been busy…between college and fighting crime,” answered Sam with a smile.
“Well then it’s time that you broke it in. I’m not going back home and tell them that I never went to the beach,” said Sharon.
“How about tomorrow?” asked Sam.
Sharon looked out the window of the car. “Okay, but it looks like it’s going to rain.”
Sam shook her head. “Nope, that’s just the marine layer…it will be bright and sunny by noon…trust me.”
“Okay, California girl,” said Sharon.
They stopped for breakfast at a place near Rob’s office.
“Hash House A-Gogo?” asked Sharon as they walked up to the restaurant.
“Yep and I hope you’re hungry,” replied Sam. “This place serves huge portions.”
Sam ordered the Hash House Quesadilla that was stuffed with potatoes, jalapenos, eggs, tomatoes and served with a chili cream. Sharon went with their Hash House Famous Meatloaf Hash. It was made with roasted red peppers, fresh spinach and smoked mozzarella. It also came with two eggs, fruit and biscuits.
“This is wonderful,” said Sharon.
“I thought you’d like it,” replied Sam.
“I just don’t know if I will be hungry again for a few days,” continued Sharon.
“We can walk it off in Balboa Park,” said Sam.
Sharon nodded. “Sam, I know you said that this…quest, for the lack of a better term, for justice has kept you sane through all this…but what will you do when it’s over?”
“I will continue to fight injustice,” replied Sam with a smile.
“Oh, so you plan on being a super hero now?”
“You mean super heroine, right?” asked Sam with a grin.
Sharon rolled her eyes in mock disgust.
“Seriously, I plan on helping people. I should have my PI license as soon as I graduate college…, which I plan to do early. The trouble is that I will lack experience…and not many people will want to hire a PI in their early twenties.”
“So what’s the plan?” asked Sharon. “I know you have one.”
Sam nodded. “Rob has friends who run an organization that helps LGBT teens and young people in trouble. He feels that they might hire me. It’s not the type of job that will make a lot of money, but it will give me some great experience.”
“Sounds interesting,” replied Sharon.
“Rebecca also knows a lawyer who works for them. She says that the group has an excellent reputation.”
Sharon nodded as she ate some of her hash.
“What about you and Kelly?”
“We’re not making any real plan…we’re just taking as it happens…if that makes sense,” said Sam.
“It does. I’m happy you have someone in your life.”
“Thanks,” replied Sam.
“I hope that whatever happens with you two that you stay friends,” continued Sharon.
“Like we will,” added Sam.
Sharon nodded. “Exactly.”
“I’m serious…in fact I’d love to come out and see you when you get settled at Oberlin.”
“I’d like that. One more question,” said Sharon.
“Okay, what is it?” asked Sam.
“From what you told me, Mike and the others think that they attacked Sam’s cousin. Why didn’t you tell them the truth?”
“I plan on telling them…but not until after I’ve caught them all.”
“Back to the super hero…I mean super heroine thing, right?”
Sam nodded. “Something like that. Right now, they don’t know that I’m hunting them. Victor, the mayor, and the rest of those corrupt bastards think that they were caught by an investigative reporter. Mike, Paul, and John think that they were caught due to bad luck. Dave and Rod won’t suspect that I’ll be watching them.”
“And when you’ve got them all?”
Sam smiled. “I haven’t planned that out yet…maybe I’ll write a book.”
Sam and Sharon walked around Balboa Park for a couple of hours before heading over to Rob’s office.
He greeted her as if she was an old friend.
“I feel like I know you from everything that Grasshopper has told me,” he said.
Sharon broke out in a smile and looked over at Sam, who was now blushing.
“Grasshopper?”
“It’s a long story…which I’m sure Rob will tell you over lunch,” said Sam. “Oh, Rob, she can’t wait to try a fish taco.”
“Excellent,” he replied. “Let’s go.”
They went down to a small seafood restaurant out on Shelter Island.
“The food here is pretty good, but the view is better,” he said.
Sharon looked out across San Diego Bay to the large naval air station on Coronado.
“It’s so beautiful here,” she said.
A short time later they were eating lunch. Sharon had to admit that fish tacos were quite tasty and nothing like she had imagined.
Sharon could also see that Rob was everything that Sam has said and more. She also could see that he thought highly of Sam.
“How long will you be out here?” he asked.
“A week. When I fly back I’m heading right up to Oberlin,” said Sharon. She then listed the things that Sam was going to show her.
“For someone who has only lived here for less than a year, she knows her way around here,” said Rob.
“I had good teachers,” said Sam.
“Well, enjoy your vacation Grasshopper. I’ll have a lot of work for you to do when you’re done playing tour guide,” he stated with a grin.
“Good,” she replied. “Anything juicy?”
Rob smiled and then he took a bite of his last taco.
Sharon and Sam spent the next few days hanging out.
“I have to admit that I’m relieved that you are doing so well…all things considered,” said Sharon as they walked along the shoreline of the Pacific Ocean.
“Thanks…that means a lot coming from you,” replied Sam. “Um, promise me that we’ll keep in touch, okay?”
“You have my word on it…in fact when you go for your surgery I want to go there with you…whenever it happens,” replied Sharon.
“You mean that?” asked Sam as she stopped walking.
“Of course,” replied Sharon.
“Thanks.”
“No problem…also I want you to keep me informed on this whole quest for justice you’re on.”
Sam laughed. “You got my word.”
“Um, I have a question for you…have you made any plans for what you’ll do if they find out that you’re hunting them?”
Sam started walking again. “Yes, we’ve talked about it.”
“And?”
“I’m pretty safe here…and I have my friends and family here. If they come after me they would have to come out on my turf. The police here aren’t corrupt like back there.”
“Yes, but what if they come after you without warning?”
Sam shook her head. “Unlikely…thanks to Kelly and her friends we know a lot about them.”
Sharon nodded. “Not exactly legal.”
“Neither is what was done to me,” replied Sam. “What we get off their computers is confirmed through legal investigation. However, I was the victim once…and that will not happen again.”
“Of course…but don’t become as bad as they are.”
“Won’t happen. Rob is a great teacher. Also, Olivia and Rebecca help keep me on the right track.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. She stopped and ran her eyes over her friend. “You know, you don’t look half bad in a bathing suit…next time you should try a bikini.”
Sam shook her head. “Not until I fill out some more; my one piece holds my breast pads better.”
“I think you’d look great,” said Sharon.
“I’ll get one the next time you come out here,” replied Sam.
Sam drove Sharon out to the airport a few days later and then went right to Rob’s office.
“Okay, I’m ready to get back to work,” she stated as she entered his office.
Rob looked up from his desk. “I’m glad to hear it. I want to discuss something with you first, have a seat.”
Sam sat down across from him.
“What’s up?”
“I’ve been thinking about the assault by those three ex-classmates of yours,” he stated. “Do you know why you were able to subdue them?”
Sam nodded. “They underestimated me.”
“Exactly. They took you at face value and saw a young petite woman. You also had the advantage of knowing an attack would be coming.”
Sam nodded again.
“While being a PI isn’t like the movies or TV there is more risk involved than a normal desk job. We uncover things that people don’t want to be known, tempers get heated and sometimes it gets dangerous,” he continued.
“So what do you suggest? I want to do this job.”
“I know you’ve taken some self defense courses at college, but I think you should take it up a notch,” he continued.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Martial arts,” he replied.
Sam just nodded.
“Eventually I want you to take firearms training so you can get a license, but a gun should only be used in extreme circumstances. When I pulled my gun on those three it was to defuse the situation. However, I was fully ready to shoot them if the situation changed.”
Sam stared back. “Okay…I’ll do it.”
“Good,” he replied.
“I have a question, why did you bring this up right now? Are you worried about Owens?” she asked.
Rob shook his head. “Owens will be strictly surveillance for you. If those three guys didn’t recognize you, I seriously doubt that he will. But, there is a problem.”
“What is it?” she asked as she shifted to the edge of her chair.
“The Feds made a deal with Victor to testify against the others…in exchange for his testimony they are having the local DA drop charges against him.”
“What! How can they do that?” exclaimed Sam angrily.
“Possession is nine-tenths of the law. They have Victor and the local DA doesn’t. He can still press for extradition, but it won’t happen.”
“Why not?” asked Sam.
“The DA needs to stay on the good side of the Feds.”
Sam stood up and crossed her arms. “He tried to have me killed!”
“He told the Feds that he only wanted the guys to scare you. We both know this is pure unadulterated bullshit and so does the DA, but when the Feds get involved there’s not a lot that can be done.”
“So he walks away a free man?” asked Sam.
Rob shook his head. “Not exactly; he’ll lose his business and home…as the Feds have tied these to his illegal business actions. Should he do anything else illegal the old charges will be refiled and he’ll be prosecuted.”
“Is he going into the witness protection program?” she asked.
Rob shook his head. “No, so we’ll be able to track his whereabouts.”
“Be thankful for small favors,” Sam muttered.
“It’s not fair, Sam, I know that,” he stated.
“What if he comes after me?” she asked.
“I doubt that will happen…he’ll have enough worries of his own,” he said. “I’ve talked to the DA and they are filing a restraining order against him so that he has to stay away from you.”
“Like that guarantees my safety.” Sam let out a sigh. “I suppose that’s a small victory.”
“I know it’s harsh, but if you stay in this line of work you’ll see that justice isn’t always served.”
Sam walked over and stared out the window behind his desk. She didn’t reply for almost a minute.
“Is that why you left the police to become a PI?” she asked without turning around.
“One of the reasons,” he replied.
She turned around and wiped away the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.
“Thanks, Rob. So, what do you want me to do today?”
Rob stood up and gently hugged her.
“That was fun,” stated Kelly as she unlocked the front door of her apartment.
Sam nodded.
They had just spent the evening with some of Kelly’s hacker friends.
They met occasionally to go over new tricks and to trade notes. What Sam found interesting was that no one used their real name. In fact, Kelly admitted that she didn’t know the real names of any of the members of the group. When they met, Kelly went by Boudica, the warrior queen of ancient Britain. Sam went by Grasshopper.
“I understand the need for security and all that, but if we only use codenames, how do we know if someone isn’t a cop?’ asked Sam.
“Jax does all the background checks on everyone,” replied Kelly. “He’s very careful.”
Sam nodded. She also knew that Jax insisted that certain things were off limits to the group. This included hacking into law enforcement sites or stealing money.
“Do you think that everyone obeys Jax’s rules?” asked Sam as she sat down on the couch.
Kelly nodded as she sat down next to Sam. Spartacus immediately jumped into her lap.
“Oh yeah. You don’t want to piss him off,” said Kelly. “He can play havoc on your personal life if he wants to.”
“That wouldn’t be hard in my case,” said Sam.
“I wouldn’t worry about that, Jax likes you. He thinks it’s cool that you’re going through the change,” said Kelly. “He’s also a bit of a romantic and he sees what you’re doing as a noble quest…that’s why he’s been helping us.”
“Cool,” said Sam as she reached over and scratched Spartacus’s chin.
“What time to you have to be home?” asked Kelly.
Sam looked at her watch. “I have a few hours.”
“Good,” said Kelly as she leaned over to kiss Sam.
“Your breasts are so cute,” said Kelly as she ran her fingers over Sam’s nipples.
“They’re still small,” said Sam.
“Good things come in small packages,” stated Kelly.
“But great things come in larger packages,” she countered.
“Patience,” said Kelly. “They’re getting bigger…I imagine you’ll be up to a B-cup in a few weeks.”
“I just want them to be big enough so that I can get rid of the breast pads.”
Kelly laughed. “I’m not laughing at you…I remember what it was like for my own breasts to grow…now I wish they were a bit smaller.”
“I like them just the way they are,” said Sam.
Kelly leaned over and kissed her.
Sam then ran her fingers on one of Kelly’s tattoos. It was a small smiling Cheshire cat that was located on her hip.
“When did you get this one?” asked Sam.
“That was back in high school,” she replied. “My first was the moon on my ankle…and the Celtic symbol on my back…I got that one last year…a few months before we met.”
“Do they hurt?”
“Not too bad…why? You thinking of getting one?”
Sam nodded.
“Cool! What do you want?”
“I was thinking of getting a small green grasshopper on my ankle,” she replied.
“That would be so cool…do you have a picture of what you want?”
Sam shook her head.
“I know a great tattoo artist. She works out of a shop down in Ocean Beach. She does a lot of custom stuff,” stated Kelly. “I’ve been thinking of getting one of Spartacus on my back. I took a few photos of the hairball down there to show her and she’s working on a sketch. I’m sure she could come out with a cool looking grasshopper for you.”
“Really? I’d like that,” said Sam.
“Great, we’ll go there tomorrow.”
Kelly led Sam into the tattoo shop which was located just a few blocks from the Pacific Ocean.
“Is Jill in today?” she asked the heavily tattooed man who was sitting on a stool behind the front counter.
He nodded. “Hey Jill, you have a couple of customers.”
A short woman with spiked blonde hair stepped out of the back office and broke out into a big smile.
Jill was dressed in a sleeveless black top. Both of her arms were heavily tattooed.
“Hey Kelly how’re you doing? I should have the sketches of your cat done by next week,” she said.
“Cool. The reason I stopped in was that my friend Sam needs some help,” replied Kelly.
Jill walked over and shook Sam’s hand.
“Any friend of Kelly is a friend of mine,” stated Jill.
“Pleased to meet you,” replied Sam.
Jill pointed to a couch that was located against the left wall.
“Have a seat and we’ll talk about what you want,” said Jill.
After they sat down, Sam stated what she wanted.
“A grasshopper…okay, do you want realism or more of a cartoon like character?” asked Jill.
“I’m not sure…but I don’t want Jiminy Cricket or anything like that,” replied Sam. She then told Jill why she wanted a grasshopper.
“That’s way cool, I’ve never met anyone who was going to be a detective…well not that I knew about,” replied Jill with a smile. “How big do you want it?”
“Nothing huge, just a small one on my ankle,” answered Sam.
Jill nodded. “I can work out a few ideas for you…are you in a hurry?”
Sam shook her head.
“Good, I work better without a deadline. I will sketch out a few ideas and get back to you. Can you give me your cell phone number?” asked Jill.
Sam pulled out a business card from her purse and handed it to Jill.
“Cool, you even have your own card!”
“My boss says it’s a good habit to get into.”
“You have a smart boss. I’ll call you in a few weeks, maybe sooner,” said Jill.
“Great,” replied Sam.
“And I should have something for you, Kelly, next week. I have one design that I’m still playing with,” replied Jill.
“I’m looking forward to seeing them,” replied Kelly.
Sam and Kelly said good bye to Jill and headed out of the store.
“She’s the best,” said Kelly. “I think it’s so cool you are getting some ink.”
“In a way I’m getting it to honor Rob,” replied Sam.
The next week, Rob called Sam and told her that it looked like Owens was coming to the convention.
“I have a friend who works at the Convention Center and she accessed the database of the convention attendees and Owens was on the list,” stated Rob.
“Do we know when he’ll get here?” asked Sam.
“Not yet, he could arrive early or stay late,” replied Rob. “I’m trying to find out by checking hotels.”
“Do you mind if I…um help?” asked Sam.
“No, but remember anything you find out through your sources we’ll need to confirm through legal means,” he replied.
“Okay,” she stated. “So what can do legally around here today?”
Rob laughed. “I need you to do some research for me for an adultery case I’m working on. There’s a photo of the accused by the computer and a list of dating sites; see if you can find him.”
Sam nodded and sat down at the computer.
Three hours later she had found what she was looking for and she called Rob over to see.
“Great job…print this out for me,” he replied.
“So what happens next?” asked Sam as she read the man’s dating profile. “Do we set up a date?”
“You don’t…I’ll take care of that…,” he replied.
“Party-pooper,” she answered.
“Seriously, you did a great job today. A good part of this job is tedious research.”
Sam nodded. “When do I get to do some face-to-face research?”
“Soon…I just got a call concerning a runaway. The parents think that the girl is hanging out down in Ocean Beach.”
Sam’s eyes lit up. “Really?”
Rob nodded. “I may have you be my eyes down there…if I was walking around there looking for a fifteen-year-old girl; I might get arrested for being a perv.”
“So what do you have on the girl?” asked Sam as she laughed.
“I should have the file in a few days.”
“Cool, I won’t let you down,” she replied.
Rob smiled back. “I know that Grasshopper. Now, remember, all I need you to do is to keep your eyes open and let me know if you see anything. You’re not licensed to do anything else.”
“I know,” replied Sam.
A few days later Sam and Kelly were walking around Ocean Beach. They appeared to be just two college students hanging out in the beach community on a sunny day. However, Sam was looking around trying to spot the runaway.
The girl’s name was Alyssa Claiborne and she was from a suburb of Chicago. She had left home three weeks earlier. After searching her computer, her parents believed that Alyssa was in Ocean Beach. They found email from an eighteen-year-old boy named Tyler, who claimed to live there.
Rob’s instructions were very specific; Sam was strictly to see if she could find the girl and that if she did she was to immediately call him. He warned her that Tyler could easily be a forty-five year old man.
After two hours Sam and Kelly retreated to a coffee house to rest their weary feet.
“Are you sure we didn’t see her? I mean, I must have seen half a dozen busty young girls with short blonde hair and blue eyes,” stated Kelly as she sipped her espresso. “Some of them were pretty cute too…not as cute as you of course.”
Sam shook her head. “None of them had a butterfly tattooed on their leg. Alyssa has one on her left calf.”
“She has a tattoo?” said Kelly.
“Yep, it’s in her file. Hey, I’m a semi-trained detective…I notice things like that,” replied Sam as she took a long drink from her latte. “When we’re done here, let’s go down to the pier and watch the surfers, she might be down there.”
“Okay, but let’s get some sunscreen first…I don’t want to burn.”
The pier surveillance didn’t turn up any leads.
“So what do we do now?” asked Kelly.
“Go home, we can come back later tonight,” replied Sam.
“Oh, let’s stop at the tattoo shop first; Jill has a few ideas for my tattoo,” said Kelly.
Sam nodded. “Sound good.”
“I have three ideas for your cat tattoo,” said Jill as she showed Kelly her sketches.
One had a small orange cat wearing a Roman helmet. Kelly thought it was good, but she settled on the one of Spartacus coiled up asleep.
“I figure that I should immortalize him the way I see him most of the time. He looks so content when he’s asleep,” said Kelly. “So when can you slip me in?”
Jill pulled out her PDA and checked. “Tomorrow at two?”
Kelly nodded. “Sounds great.”
“Where do you want it?”
“I was originally going to get it on my shoulder; but I want to be able to look at it without using a mirror; how about my right ankle?”
Jill nodded and then she turned and looked at Sam. “I’m still working the drawing for your grasshopper.”
“Thanks…oh, can I ask you a question?”
“Sure,” replied Jill.
Sam pulled out the printout of the photos of Alyssa. “Have you seen this girl?”
Jill studied the printout and paid particular attention to the butterfly tattoo.
Sam told her why she was looking for the girl.
“No, I haven’t seen her, but I’ll keep an eye open for her,” replied Jill. She pointed to the tattoo. “Whoever did this did good work. It’s rather unique. What do you want me to do if you see her?”
“Just call me,” said Sam as she handed Jill one of her cards.
“I’ve always wanted to help a detective…maybe I can be one of your regular helpers!”
Sam laughed. “That would be great.”
Sam spent the next morning reading the file on the missing girl. Nothing in it really stood out concerning why Alyssa would run away, but then as Sam thought about her own life she realized that the file might not be complete.
“Rob, I have a few questions,” she stated without looking up from the file.
“Shoot,” he replied.
“How do you know when a client is telling the truth?” she asked.
“Oh good, an easy question!” he answered.
Sam looked over at him. “I’m serious.”
“I know you are. You take the info the client gives you and then you gather additional data. The hardest part of this job is to keep your emotions out of it. You can’t let your feelings contaminate the evidence,” he explained.
“That doesn’t sound easy,” she replied.
“It isn’t. Here’s an example, a woman comes in and states that she knows her husband is having an affair with his coworker. She breaks down and starts crying as she tells you her suspicions. However the investigation doesn’t come up with any evidence to support her feelings. When the husband says he’s working late, he’s actually working late,” he explained. “When you tell the client this she gets angry and accuses you of either being incompetent or covering up for the husband.”
“What would do you do?” she asked.
“Nothing,” he replied. “I don’t lie and I don’t make up evidence.”
“Do you investigate the wife?” asked Sam.
He shook his head. “Not unless the husband hires me. Now, if the husband turns up dead with a couple of bullets in him….then I talk to the police.”
“Has that ever happened?”
“Yes…now my turn; what’s on your mind?”
Sam smiled back. “It’s this case. According to the file Alyssa comes from a great family and has no problems. Why would she run away if everything was great? I mean, look at what I was going through. To the outside observer I had a perfect life back there.”
“It’s good to look for missing information Sam, but don’t insert things that aren’t there. Sometimes good kids do stupid things; maybe Alyssa had everything and wasn’t satisfied…then again maybe her home life was awful. We don’t know; what we do know is that a fifteen year-old girl has run away from home. Our job is to find her.”
“What do we do if we find out she was abused?”
“Then we get the authorities involved,” he replied.
Sam nodded.
“Sam, the most difficult part of this job is to separate your emotions from the cases…but that doesn’t mean you separate your intellect.”
“But can’t the evidence lie?”
Rob smiled back. “Evidence doesn’t lie…even false or faked evidence can tell you something. The thing is to keep an open mind and take in everything…then you have to sort through it all.”
Sam nodded. “Thanks.”
Sam sat in the waiting area of the tattoo shop reading the latest book by Kim Harrison as Kelly got her tattoo of Spartacus. Kelly had turned her on to the series and Sam had become instantly hooked.
As Sam read, she still kept an eye on people as they walked past the shop. The waiting area was next to a large window that gave her a clear view of the pedestrian traffic.
Mike, the large tattooed man, who co-owned the shop with Jill was talking to a couple of men and showing them a book of his work. Sam’s instinct told her that the guys weren’t serious about getting tattoos.
Ten minutes later the guys left and Mike looked over at her and smiled.
“Will they be back?” she asked.
He shook his head. “Nope…dammed frat boys.”
Sam laughed.
“I can usually tell the second someone walks in here if they’re serious,” he continued.
“Was it that way with me?” she asked.
Mike nodded. “Oh yeah. You had that look in your eyes.”
Sam smiled and returned to her book.
A few more people walked into the shop. A bald headed man was interested in adding to an existing tattoo on his arm. Mike spent some time giving him some options.
Sam was about to start reading again when she saw a girl with short black hair step out of a SUV. A short stocky Hispanic man joined her as they walked into the store. Sam watched as the two began to page through the books of tattoos. The man was obviously in charge as he pointed to the book and made suggestions to the girl.
Sam casually studied the pair as the girl looked too young to be with the man. She tried to see if the girl had a butterfly tattoo, but unfortunately the man was standing between them.
Physically the girl was close to the description Sam had memorized of Alyssa. Yes, the hair was different, but that was the only physical difference. But what struck Sam as strange was that the girl and the man didn’t look like they should be together. He had to be in his late thirties or early forties and the girl was obviously in her teens. From the way he slipped his arm around her waist it was obviously that he wasn’t her father. Sam also noticed that the girl was very quiet and seemed somewhat distracted. Sam wondered if the girl was on drugs.
Sam glanced over and looked at the SUV. She was able to get a good look at it and was able to see the license plate. She pulled out her cell phone and casually texted the info to Rob along with a short message of where she was.
A few seconds later Rob replied and told her to stay put and that he was on his way there.
Sam replied and returned to pretending to read her book.
The couple paid no attention to her as they continued to page through the catalogs of tattoos.
The man shifted slightly and Sam could see that the girl had a tattoo on her ankle. It was a butterfly on left calf.
Bingo, thought Sam. She pulled out her phone and texted the info to Rob.
Sam was pleased to see that Mike was now talking to the couple. From what Sam could overhear, the man had several ideas for tattoos for the girl.
Ten minutes later Sam got a text from Rob. He was parked a few spaces away from the SUV. He asked Sam to let him know when the man and girl left.
The man and the girl stayed another five minutes before leaving. They walked directly to the Black Chevy Blazer with California plates and pulled away. Sam saw Rob’s nondescript sedan pass the shop a few moments later.
Her phone rang and she immediately answered it.
“Grasshopper, I’m going to follow them and see where they go. The girl could be Alyssa, I got some good photos of her…including the tattoo….nice catch,” he stated.
“And what will you do next?”
“When they stop I’ll call the police,” he replied.
“Why not call them now?”
“I want to see where they’re going…hang on, I got a call coming in,” he stated.
Five minutes later he called her back.
“The car is registered to a Ramon Castillo; he lives in North Park,” he stated. “He also has a record.”
“For what?” asked Sam.
“Pimping,” replied Rob. “Can you get on a computer?”
Sam asked Mike if she could use their computer and he nodded.
“Yes, what do you want me to check?”
“Check the Megan’s law website. I want you to check out Ramon’s address.”
“I’ll call you back immediately,” she replied.
Mike watched as Sam logged on and did her search.
“You’re pretty for a detective,” he said.
Sam glanced back and smiled at him. “Thanks.”
The address had a positive hit for Ramon being a registered sex offender and Sam immediately called Rob.
“Thanks,” he replied. “It looks like they’re going to the address. As soon as they arrive I’ll call the cops. Even if it’s not Alyssa with him, something isn’t right.”
“Okay,” replied Sam.
“Good work, Grasshopper,” he said as he hung up.
Kelly and Jill walked out of the back a few minutes later and Sam told them what had happened.
“You mean I missed all the fun?” asked Kelly.
“Yeah, but you got a cool tattoo,” Sam replied.
Sam’s phone rang and she immediately answered it.
“We got her,” stated Rob.
“Alyssa?” asked Sam excitedly.
“Yes,” replied Rob. “I need you to come to the downtown police station to make a statement. Call me as soon as you get here.”
“Cool, we’ll be there shortly,” replied Sam.
“Great job, Grasshopper,” stated Rob.
Sam hung up and broke out in a big smile.
“We got her!” she exclaimed.
Kelly and Jill both hugged her and Mike gave her a fist-bump.
“I have to go make a statement; you want to come along, Kelly?”
“You bet, I wouldn’t miss this for the world,” replied Kelly.
“Thanks for letting me use your computer, Mike,” said Sam.
“No problem, kid,” he replied.
“I’ll call you in a few days concerning your tattoo,” stated Jill.
“I can’t wait,” replied Sam.
Sam was interviewed by a female detective named Cari Walker. Rob sat next to Sam as she described what had happened.
“You’re rather young to be in this line of work,” noted Cari as she stared the interview.
“I’m a freshman at SDSU and I have been working as a research assistant for the past six months,” replied Sam.
Cari smiled back. “What’s your major?”
“Criminal justice,” replied Sam.
“That was my major…I think you’ll enjoy it,” replied Cari. “Now tell me what happened.”
Sam told the detective that she had done some research for Rob.
“When I saw the girl in the tattoo store I realized she might be the one that Rob was looking for,” stated Sam.
“What did you do next?” asked Cari.
“I called Rob and told him what I had seen. He arrived a short time later and trailed the man back to his house,” said Sam.
Cari nodded. “You have an excellent eye for detail. What were you doing in the tattoo parlor?”
“A friend was getting a tattoo of her cat. I’m also planning on getting one there in a few days,” replied Sam.
“What are you going to get?” asked Cari.
Sam looked over at Rob and then turned to Cari. “A small grasshopper, it will be on my ankle.”
Rob almost spit out his coffee when he heard this.
“Cute,” replied Cari. “Well, I’m glad you were so observant. Ramon Castillo is a really bad guy.”
“What was he going to do to her?” asked Sam.
“It looks like he was going to turn her into a prostitute,” replied Cari.
“How’s she doing?” asked Sam.
“She’s in the hospital. Castillo had her drugged,” replied Cari.
“What a scumbag,” said Sam.
“My thoughts exactly,” replied Cari. “Now, you may be called to testify when we take Castillo to trial.”
“I don’t mind, I’m just glad that Alyssa is okay,” replied Sam.
“Me too,” replied Cari. “Well, it was nice meeting you Sam.”
The next day Rob updated Sam on the case.
“Castillo lured her out here and planned to turn her into a prostitute. The cops are working with the feds to see if he did this to other teens,” explained Rob.
“The feds are involved because the girl was from Illinois, right?” asked Sam.
Rob nodded. “It’s no different than if he had driven there and abducted her.”
“And do you think this case will go to trial?”
Rob shrugged his shoulders. “Depends on the evidence they find in his house. From what I’ve been told his computer has a wealth of data on it. If he was smart he’d make a bargain…if this goes to trial he would get the book thrown at him.”
“And why would the DA make a deal?”
“Saves time and money,” replied Rob.
“Okay,” replied Sam.
“One more thing, Alyssa’s parents are flying out here to be with her. They want to meet you.”
“Really?” asked Sam. “Do you think I should do it?”
He nodded. “Why not? It’s rare that we get a true happy ending in our cases. This one could have turned out really bad.”
“Do we know why Alyssa left home?” asked Sam.
“The police say that she said that she was in love. Apparently Castillo worked her for several months. I called my friend Ally Burns and she’s very pleased with this case.”
“She’s the one who runs that teen internet sex crime unit for the feds, right?”
Rob nodded. “I think you’d like her. We were detectives in the same department for a few years.”
“Really?”
Rob nodded again. “Back then Ally was Al Burns.”
Sam’s jaw dropped. “She’s transgendered?”
“Yep, she transitioned when the feds stole her from the department. Surprisingly the feds haven’t had any trouble with her gender.”
“That’s great,” replied Sam. “Is it the same in all law enforcement?”
Rob shook his head.
“That’s what I thought,” replied Sam. “Oh, it looks like Owens will be arriving the day before the conference and will be staying a few extra days. He will be shifting from the Manchester Grand Hyatt to the Marriott Gas Lamp on K Street.”
“How long will he be staying there?” asked Rob.
“Three days, he’s catching an early morning flight back east…do you want the reservation?”
Rob rolled his eyes. “Sam, you have an…interesting talent….just be careful how you use it.”
“I will,” she replied. “So how do we confirm this information legally?”
“I’ll show you,” he replied.
“So you confirmed Owens is coming to town?” asked Olivia as they prepared dinner.
“Yes, Rob called the hotels and pretended to be Owens to confirm the reservations. I don’t see how this is any different that hacking,” said Sam as she set the table.
Olivia laughed. “The law is funny that way.”
“I know, but when used for investigation hacking is a great tool.”
“The important thing is that Owens is caught and put away for a long time,” she said. “I’ve been doing some research of my own on sexual tourism and I was shocked to see how San Diego is a gateway city for tours south of the border,” said Olivia.
“Rob says that it’s safer for the clients to meet here and then go to Mexico or other places south.”
“So where does Rob think that Owens will be going?”
Sam set down the plates. “Being he’s only staying a few days, he’ll probably be just over the border. If it was longer they would probably go down to Central America.”
Olivia nodded. “Do you have your costume ready?”
“Yes, Kelly and I picked out a perfect tourist outfit. I’m even going to go blonde. I have an appointment to get my hair lightened.”
“What a drastic step to take!”
Sam laughed. “It’ll be worth it to get Owens.”
As they ate dinner, Olivia asked Sam how the meeting went with Alyssa’s parents.
“They seemed like really nice people, very concerned about their daughter,” said Sam. “I sort of misjudged them.”
“In what way?” asked Olivia.
Sam stopped eating and looked at Olivia. “I guess I applied too much of what happened to me and I thought that they caused Alyssa to run away.”
“Important lesson…not everyone is like Victor,” said Olivia.
“Thank God,” replied Sam.
Olivia smiled. “Oh, how’s everything going with your body?”
“Still progressing nicely,” replied Sam. “I’m still impatient about how slow it’s happening.”
“You impatient?” asked Olivia.
“Funny,” replied Sam.
Sam walked into Rob’s office the next morning and handed him his coffee and his favorite bagel; cinnamon-raisin with cream cheese.
“What did you do now?” he asked with a grin.
“Am I that predictable?” she asked.
“When you bring me a bagel…and thank you by the way…I know you’ve been up to something,” he replied.
“I took a peek into Owens’s email last night, it looks like he’ll be meeting his contact sometime Friday afternoon,” she replied.
“How did you determine that?” he asked as he took a bite of the bagel.
“There was a note in calendar telling him to be on Fifth Avenue between Harbor Drive and Broadway starting at one in the afternoon,” she replied. “Not exactly a normal notation.”
Rob nodded and then wiped his lips with a napkin.
“I’ll make some phone calls,” he replied.
Sam sat down at her desk. “Do you think the Feds will just take over?”
Rob shook his head. “No, they’re willing to let us trail him. Owens isn’t that important to them. Yes they want him locked up, but they’re more interested in breaking up the ring.”
“And they’re willing to let the Mexican authorities make the arrests?”
“Sure, the gang that is running this is located in Mexico. No country wants to be stigmatized for being known for child sex vacations,” he replied.
“And does this mean that Owens will end up in a Mexican prison?”
“That hasn’t been determined yet,” replied Sam. “The Federal Agents haven’t told me everything.”
“But they’re willing to let us hand them this case,” stated Sam.
Rob laughed. “You sound like some jaded cop…not a coed!”
“I just don’t want to see him walk like Victor did,” she replied.
“Even with a deal he won’t walk,” replied Rob.
“I hope not,” she replied.
“Is your costume ready?” he asked.
She nodded. “I’m getting my hair bleached blonde this afternoon.”
“I can’t wait to see you,” he replied.
Frank Owens stepped out of his hotel and after checking his map, he headed towards Fifth Avenue. He had been directed to walk slowly up Fifth as if he was a tourist and that a representative of the organization would contact him. They told him that they would be watching him for a while to determine if he was being followed.
Frank wasn’t worried about that. He had done this before and had always been very careful. He knew the consequences if he was caught.
It was a nice sunny day and the temperature was in the low seventies. He walked up Fifth and pretended to window shop. He wasn’t that worried about being recognized as the convention had ended two days earlier.
As he walked slowly through the Gas Lamp he paid little attention to the people around him. Across the street, a young blonde woman, wearing a short skirt and a San Diego Zoo T-shirt, casually chatted into her cell phone. Even if he noticed her, it was highly unlikely that he would have realized that she was the teen he had helped run out of town.
Sam pretended to window shop as she walked up the sideway. Rob was sitting in his car a few blocks away.
Thirty minutes into the surveillance Sam noticed a man walking in front of her. What caught her attention was that he was watching Owens.
He was a large bulky man with several tattoos on his exposed arms. He looked very much out of place among the tourists.
Sam hung back a bit as she looked in a window of a clothing store. She didn’t want to tip off the man that she was also watching Owens. Thankfully, Owens was walking slowly, so he was easy to track.
She found that this was easier than she had expected. It was just a matter of being aware of who was around her.
Sam watched as the man crossed the street a half block behind Owens. She waited a few moments before passing this info onto Rob.
Ten minutes later the man walked up to Owens and spoke to him. They acted like they were old friends as they greeted each other.
Sam watched from across the street as the men walked over to the corner of Fifth and E Street. A silver Honda Civic pulled up and the two men got inside. Sam was able to get the license plate and she passed this info onto to Rob.
“Good job Grasshopper, we’ll take it from here,” he stated.
The Honda turned down E Street. Sam knew that this was a quick way to get to I-5 South. In less than twenty minutes, Owens would be across the border.
As they Honda drove away, Sam noticed a second car pull out, almost hitting a cab. The Taxi had to slam on its brakes to avoid hitting the car. The second car immediately pulled into the same lane as the Honda. Sam thought about it for a second and then called Rob.
“It’s probably nothing, but I thought you’d want to know,” she said after she described the car. She was even able to give him the first three numbers of the license plate.
“We’ll keep an eye out for it, thanks,” he replied.
Sam knew that Rob had three cars working together to track Owens. An additional car was waiting across the border.
While she understood why she couldn’t go with Rob, it was disappointing. Her part of the operation had been over so quickly.
She walked over to Horton Plaza to get her car. Even though she doubted that she had been seen, she kept her eyes open, just in case.
Rob called Sam five hours later.
“What happened?” asked Sam anxiously.
“Owens was taken to a house ten miles sound of Tijuana. I placed a call to the agent who was acting as our liaison with the Mexican authorities,” he replied.
“And?” interrupted Sam.
“The Federales raided it an hour ago. They arrested Owens and several other men,” replied Rob.
“Um, was it what we thought it was?” asked Sam.
“Unfortunately, yes,” replied Rob. “Apparently the men who ran the organization used the house as a safe place to bring their clients. The local police were on the payroll. This is going to open up a whole truckload of shit…pardon my language.”
“So there were kids there?”
“Yes…they’re being looked after now,” replied Rob.
“And Owens? Will the Mexicans keep him?” asked Sam.
“That’s still being decided. The Agency would like to question him concerning child pornography here in the states.”
Sam hesitated before speaking. “Please tell me that he’s not going to walk away.”
“No, at best he’ll get out of this is a long sentence in a US prison instead of a Mexican one,” he replied. “But that’s out of our hands.”
“So we’re done with this one?”
“More or less. The agent in change wants to speak to you. Nothing to worry about…I think they might be trying to poach you from me,” he replied.
“You’re kidding, right?” she asked.
“Nope. And if I were you, I would listen to the offer.”
“I like working for you,” she immediately replied.
“And I like you too…but this could be big.”
“I’ll think about it,” she replied.
“No rush, even if they want you…you’ll need your degree first.”
Two days later, Sam rode out with Rob to one of the many nondescript office complexes located north of the city.
On Rob’s advice, Sam wore a skirt and blouse.
“Did you ever want to be a federal officer?” she asked.
“No, I like being my own boss,” he replied. “But it’s a great organization.”
“Why would they be interested in me?” she asked.
“They’re always seeking talented people,” he replied.
“Okay…so why are they interested in me?” she asked again with a smile.
“It won’t hurt to listen,” he replied.
Sam nodded. “So what’s the name of the man we’re meeting?”
“Special Agent Steve Williams,” replied Rob.
Rob pulled his car into parking lot and together he and Sam walked into the building.
A receptionist greeted them and told them to have a seat.
Sam and Rob sat down. She immediately began to look around the waiting area.
“It’s rather plain and nondescript. I would have expected something fancier,” she said. “I’ve been in nicer dentist waiting areas.”
“We prefer to spend our money on fancy spy stuff,” stated a muscular man who walked into the waiting area. “I’m Special Agent Williams; it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Sam and Rob stood up and shook hands with Agent Williams.
“Please follow me,” stated Steve.
They walked past the receptionist and entered an office. It was similar to the waiting area in décor. There were several chairs and couch, in addition to a desk.
“This is just a satellite office, I work out of the main office in Virginia,” explained Steve. “Please have a seat.”
Rob and Sam sat down on the couch and Steve sat in one of the chairs.
“First, now that we’re back here, please call me Steve,” he greeted. “I hate being formal.”
Sam nodded. She took an immediate liking to the agent.
“Can you give us an update on Owens?” asked Rob.
“He’s still in Mexican custody, but they really don’t want him and once we work out the details he’ll be transferred to us,” replied Steve. “Sam, Rob told me about Victor and you don’t have to worry about a repeat in this case. Part of Owens’s deal is that he’ll have to plead guilty before we agree to take him back.”
“And if he doesn’t?” asked Sam.
“He’ll go to trial in Mexico…not a very appealing proposition,” replied Steve.
“So how long will he be in prison?” asked Sam.
“We’re still adding up the charges, but I would say that he’s looking at life,” replied Sam.
“If you know about Victor does that mean that you know the rest?” asked Sam.
Steve nodded. “I’m sorry that you had to go through something like that. I have a teenage daughter myself.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “Um, you do know that I’m transgendered right?”
Steve nodded. “Doesn’t make any difference to me. You shouldn’t have been abused like that. The initial assault was bad enough…but what was done afterwards was even worse. I also admire that you sought justice and not revenge…it isn’t the easiest thing to do.”
“I’m not done…there’s still two left on my list,” she said softly. She suddenly realized that she may have said too much.
“Don’t sweat it, Sam. Just don’t let it control your life. I think you have a great future ahead of you. From what Rob has told me you have all the skills necessary to become an excellent investigator. You have a sharp eye for detail and are very observant. You’re also very intelligent.”
Sam felt her face getting warm. “Thank you.”
“I must warn you to be careful with your…’special computer research skills.’ Not everyone is as forgiving concerning those sorts of things,” continued Steve.
She looked over at Rob who shook his head.
“We had one of our computer experts go into Owens’s files. She told me that it looked like someone had been in there first,” continued Steve. “Don’t let these devastatingly good looks fool you; I’m a trained investigator too.”
Sam laughed. “I promise to be more careful. I just wish I knew what I did wrong.”
“It was minor…but our computer expert is probably one of the best hackers in the country. As Cathleen says, it takes one to know one.”
Sam laughed again.
“Now, I know you have some time to think about it, but I want you to seriously consider applying to The Agency when you graduate college. I can promise you that we would find you an interesting position,” continued Steve.
Sam glanced at Rob who nodded.
“I’ll keep an open mind. Thank you for considering me,” replied Sam.
“Good. If you ever make back east call me and I’ll arrange a tour. I know Agent Burns would love to show you her internet department,” continued Steve.
“Rob told me about her,” said Sam.
Steve nodded. “She’s a damn fine agent…and I’m also lucky to call her my friend.”
Sam nodded.
Steve stood up. “Well, I’ve taken enough of your time. Thanks again for handing us this one. It was a pleasure working with both of you.”
Rob and Sam stood up.
Steve handed Sam one of his cards after they shook hands goodbye.
“I’ll be keeping my eye on you,” said Steve with a soft smile. “Remember, revenge isn’t justice.”
Sam nodded. “I will, thank you again.”
On the way back to the office, Sam kept staring at Steve’s business card.
“What’s on your mind, Grasshopper?” Rob asked.
“I thought I finally had my life in order and now something like this pops up,” she stated. “What should I do?”
Rob shook his head. “Not my call, Grasshopper. Look, you still have a few years until you graduate…you have time to think about it. It is a great opportunity.”
“But I really like the idea of being a PI,” she said.
“You can always do that afterwards,” he stated. “Sam, you’re very sharp…and I think you can do anything that you set your mind to. But…”
“But I will lack experience,” she interjected.
Rob nodded. “Even after working for me many agencies won’t hire you…and it’s very difficult starting your own agency.”
Sam nodded. “Well, I have time…to make up my mind.”
“Well, let me see it,” stated Olivia as Sam walked into the house a couple of days later.
Sam extended her leg to show off a small green grasshopper tattooed on her leg. The grasshopper was looking through a magnifying glass and wearing a Sherlock Holmes deerstalker cap.
“Cute, I really like it,” said Olivia.
“Jill said that she wanted to tie in the whole detective thing,” replied Sam as she sat down on the couch.
“How was it?”
“Not as bad as I thought it would be,” replied Sam.
Olivia nodded. “My first one hurt the most.”
Sam cocked her head. “I didn’t know you had a tattoo…where is it?”
“I have one on my back and a one on my butt,” she replied.
Sam broke out in a big smile. “What are they?”
“I have a crescent moon on my back and my other one is Bugs Bunny.”
Sam laughed. “I bet there are some good stories concerning those…especially the Bugs Bunny one.”
Olivia nodded. “And I might tell you them when you’re older.”
Sam laughed again.
“So what does Rob think of your tattoo?”
“He says that it’s nice…but not exactly subtle.”
Olivia nodded. “He has a point.”
“Well, it’s not very big so I doubt it will draw a lot of attention,” replied Sam. “Besides, Kelly likes it.”
“That’s important,” said Olivia.
Sam smiled. “I always wanted a tattoo…and now I have one that has real meaning to me.”
“I’m happy for you,” replied Olivia.
“Thanks…and thanks for everything you’ve done for me.”
“It was my pleasure. So, what’s next?”
Sam thought about it for a moment. “Go to school, work for Rob, take my hormones…and keep an eye on Rod and Dave.”
Olivia didn’t reply.
“I thought about it and I can’t let it go. I know that they’ll do something wrong when they’re at college…if they do then I’ll let the proper authorities know about it,” she said. “Look, I had no idea Owens was such a perv or that Victor was a crook either.”
“You don’t have to justify this to me, dear. I just don’t want you to obsess about it. I’m not downplaying what was done to you…but you also have a wonderful future ahead of you.”
“I know, Olivia. And if I start going over the top with this let me know, okay?”
“I will dear,” she replied.
Steve Williams sat across from a rather disheveled looking Frank Owens in an interrogation room provided by the Mexican Federales.
“Who are you?” asked Owens.
“I’m the man who could save your ass,” replied Steve as he pulled out his badge and showed it to Owens. “The Mexicans take a dim view of rich Gringos coming down here to have sex with their children. You’re facing life in prison...but on the bright side that should only be a few weeks.”
Frank’s eyes opened wide. “What do you mean?”
“Your life isn’t worth a peso down here,” said Steve.
“Haven’t you heard that a man is innocent until proven guilty?”
Steve laughed. “It doesn’t work that way down here. You’ll be in general lockup until your case comes up…and knowing the Mexican judicial system that could be months. It’s just a question on who will kill you first; the regular convicts or a contracted hit.”
“What do you mean?”
Steve leaned back. “The people who run these sex tours will put a hit out on you. They can’t risk you making a deal.”
“You’re trying to scare me,” stated Owens.
Steve shook his head. “Correction…I am scaring you.”
“So what do you want?” asked Owens nervously.
“The Mexicans are willing to turn you over to us. It would be embarrassing for them when you’re murdered in their prison. However, for this to happen you must tell us everything. We want to know…not just about this trip, but the three others you have taken. We also want to know about the 2,352 photos we found on your computer. We want to know about the videos you recorded in the boy’s locker room back in your high school. We want to know about all the people you know in your twisted little world. We want to know who you sold those videos to…and anything else. We raided your home and your office this morning. I also expect you to tell us about anything else you have hidden.”
The color went out of Owens’s face.
“For this information we will provide you with protection,” continued Steve.
“Witness protection program?” asked Owens hopefully.
Steve laughed. “You must be kidding. No, you’ll get a private cell in a federal prison. Judging by the number of charges we have on you I would say that it would a life sentence, but at least you would die of old age and not beaten to a pulp or stabbed to death down here.”
Owens dropped his head.
“How long do I have to think about this?”
“Until I walk out of here,” replied Steve. “I’m not offering you this to save your ass…rather I want to put more of you sick fucks away.”
Owens opened his mouth to reply…but nothing came out.
“What will it be?” asked Steve as he looked at his watch.
“I’ll take your offer…but I want to be taken over the border before I start talking,” said Owens.
Steve shook his head. “No deal.”
“What if the Mexicans change their mind?” whined Owens.
“They won’t…as long as you tell us everything,” stated Steve.
Owens began to sob.
“Is that a yes or a no?” asked Steve.
Owens nodded. “I’ll take your…I’ll take your deal.”
Steve stood up. “Remember, if you hold anything back… the deal is off.”
Owens continued to cry.
Steve stopped by Rob’s office the next day.
“So this is what a genuine PI’s office looks like,” he stated as he sat down. “Not like they look in the movies.”
“It’s as genuine as they come,” replied Rob. “It even comes with a bottle of 20 year-old Scotch.”
Steve smiled.
“You want a drink?” asked Rob.
Steve nodded.
As Rob poured the drinks he commented on how tired Steve looked.
“I just spent the last fifteen hours listening to Owens spill his guts,” replied Steve as he took the glass from Rob. He took a long sip and closed his eyes. “That’s really good.”
“The best…so how did it go?” asked Rob.
“I feel like I need to take a shower. Owens is one really sick fuck.”
“Did he give up anything useful?”
Steve nodded as he took another sip of the Scotch.
“He also told us about his part in driving Sam out of town,” said Steve.
“Really?”
Steve nodded. “It was near the end of the confession. I guess he really wanted to get everything out.”
“Did he express any remorse?”
Steve shook his head. “He said that he did it to protect five other students.”
“Three of whom are currently in jail,” interjected Rob.
Steve sipped his Scotch.
“Where is Owens now?” asked Rob.
“On his way to a federal prison. He confessed to everything so there won’t be a trial,” replied Steve as he held out his glass.
Rob refilled it.
“Do you think Owens will ever get out?”
Steve shook his head. “I doubt he’ll want to. He gave us a lot of names…especially in the sexual tourism trade. Those people have very long memories.”
“Excuse me if I don’t shed a tear,” replied Rob.
Steve nodded in agreement.
“So, I understand you’re friends with Ally Burns,” said Steve.
Rob nodded. “We served on the same force for a while. Damn fine cop.”
“She still is,” replied Steve.
“I’m not surprised. She has…it. You know what I mean?”
Steve nodded. “Have you seen her since the change?”
Rob shook his head. “We’ve talked and exchange emails off and on. I wouldn’t mind seeing her again.”
“You don’t seem shocked by what she did,” said Steve.
“I always suspected she was different…and that she was troubled by some internal struggle. I’m just happy that she’s happy now,” replied Rob.
Steve looked at his watch. “I better get going; I have a flight to catch back east. It was a pleasure working with you.”
Rob smiled back. “It was good to put a bastard like Owens away.”
“I know how you feel. Oh, do me a favor, keep me updated on Sam.”
“Sure thing. She’s special…yeah she needs a lot of work…but if you manage to recruit her The Agency will be better off for it.”
“My thoughts exactly,” replied Steve as he extended his hand. “I’m pleased to see that she’s in good hands.”
The two men shook hands.
“I’ll be in touch,” said Steve as he left the office.
The rest of summer was pleasantly uneventfully for Sam. Olivia was pleased to see that Sam was starting to put the horrible events of the previous fall behind her. Yes, she knew that her niece was tracking the last two boys who had raped her, but Olivia saw the Sam was focusing on the future too.
Still there were constant reminders of the assault and its aftermath.
Sam walked into the house and set her bag down.
“How did registration go?” asked Olivia.
Sam nodded. “Got all the classes I wanted.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” replied Olivia. “Rebecca’s coming over…she has something to talk to you about.”
Sam froze and a worried look appeared on her face.
“Did she tell you about it?” asked Sam.
Olivia shook her head.
“Okay,” replied Sam.
Rebecca arrived a few minutes later and the three of them went out to the deck and sat down.
“I got a call from the DA concerning the three boys who attacked you back in June,” stated Rebecca.
Sam tensed up.
“Their lawyers appealed the confessions and have worked out a new deal with the DA,” continued Rebecca.
“How’s that possible! They confessed to attacking me! Please don’t tell me that they’re going to walk away free,” stated Sam angrily.
“No, but they’ll only be serving eighteen months apiece…including time served…with good behavior they could be released in eight months,” she replied.
“Why?” asked Sam.
“They’re all first time offenders,” replied Rebecca. “Their lawyers claimed that they didn’t actually hurt you and that they were pressured into confessing.”
“What should I have done…let them rape me a second time?” exclaimed Sam bitterly.
Olivia reached over and slipped her arm around Sam.
“I argued against the deal, Sam,” stated Rebecca.
“I know…I’m not blaming you…but this is bullshit,” replied Sam.
“There’s another path we can take,” suggested Rebecca.
“What is that?” asked Sam.
“We can sue them.”
“Victim’s compensation?” asked Olivia.
Rebecca nodded. “There’s one drawback…it would expose your gender change to them.”
Sam scratched her head. “That would mean Dave and Rod would find out too.”
Rebecca nodded.
“What could we get?” asked Sam.
“I’m not sure…even if we win it’s difficult to collect in these sorts of cases. I know this doesn’t help, but it would be a symbolic victory,” she replied.
Sam shook her head. “The hell with them.”
“I will push for a restraining order against them,” said Rebecca.
“Fine,” replied Sam. She then broke out in a smile. “But if they come after me again I won’t let them get off so lightly.”
Rebecca and Olivia laughed.
“So how are the classes going?” asked Rebecca?
Sam had recently enrolled in a martial arts class.
“Good,” she replied. “It’s not as hard as I thought it would be.”
“So they’re going to walk away with a slap on the wrist?” asked Kelly as they walked hand in hand down Fifth Ave through Hillcrest.
“Not exactly…they still have a sentence to serve…and there’s always the hope that they’ll screw up again and get a longer term,” replied Sam.
“It’s still not right. I mean, what should you have done, let them assault you again?”
“That’s never going to happen,” said Sam. “If any of them come at me again they’ll regret it the rest of their lives. At least Owens isn’t going to hurt anyone ever again.”
“What did you hear about him?” asked Kelly.
“Special Agent Williams called me yesterday when I was at work and told me that the final sentencing took place this week. Owens is doing life without possibility of parole. At least the feds keep their word,” stated Sam.
“So what’s the scorecard so far?” asked Kelly.
“The town officials got between ten and thirty years for the combined corruption charges. Owens got life, the three thugs who came out here got reduced sentences, and Dave and Rod are still walking around as free as birds,” counted off Sam.
“What about Victor?”
“No charges on the corruption and the attack on me,” replied Sam. “Rob said that there still might be some hope that he’ll do some time.”
“For what? I thought by being a snitch he got all the charges dropped,” said Kelly.
Sam shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea…but Rob said he would know something within the week.”
Kelly nodded. “So what do you feel like eating?”
“Let’s go to the Crest,” suggested Sam. “And then, let’s go back to your place.”
Kelly smiled and then leaned over and kissed Sam on the lips.
Sam arrived in Rob’s office for work and was surprised to see that he was talking to Detective Matt Walsh.
“Hi Sam,” greeted Rob.
Sam smiled back and then said hello to Matt.
“I just dropped by to express my disgust with what the DA did,” said Matt.
“It’s okay, I know it’s not your fault,” she replied.
Matt nodded. “I have a few friends who work at the facility where they’re doing time. If they screw up even a little they’ll get the correct attention. At least they can serve the rest of their sentences.”
Sam smiled back. “Thanks.”
“No problem,” he replied.
Matt shook hands with Rob and then left.
“Well, it’s nice to see that the police care,” said Sam.
“Matt’s a good cop,” said Rob. “Oh, I have some good news for you. It’s not official yet but it looks like Victor is going to do some time after all.”
Sam broke out in a huge smile. “Really, how? I thought all the charges were dropped as part of his testimony?”
“They were, but another agency took notice of his actions and they are notoriously much less understanding. Victor apparently underpaid his income taxes the past few years for his business. The IRS is about to file charges against him.”
“What will he get?” asked Sam.
“Three to five…it’s better than nothing,” said Rob.
Sam nodded. “How did this come about?”
“My reporter friend placed a few phone calls to the IRS.”
“Good,” replied Sam.
“The system works…it isn’t always perfect but it works eventually,” said Rob.
“Now all I have to do is catch Dave and Rod doing something illegal,” she said.
“Patience, Grasshopper, patience,”
In early October, Sam went in for her checkup. She was sitting on an examination table wearing a paper gown as her doctor finished his notes.
“Okay, Sam , you can get dressed,” stated Dr. Waldorf. “I’ve very pleased with your progress. When you get dressed come see me in my office.”
Sam smiled back at her endocrinologist. “Thanks Doc.”
A few minutes later she stood outside his office and knocked on the open door.
“Please come in Sam and have a seat,” he greeted from behind his desk.
Sam did as he ordered.
“Everything looks great,” he said as he reviewed her chart.
“Cool,” she replied.
Dr. Waldorf was one of the top endocrinologists in San Diego and a favorite among the transgendered. He saw gender transition as a necessary medical procedure.
“Your blood work is great and obviously you are getting nice results from the hormones,” he stated.
“How much larger will my breasts get?” asked Sam.
“It’s hard to say, you ‘re a B-cup now…you might get a bit larger,” he said. “You have very nice breast development, Sam.”
She nodded. “I know. I no longer wear the pads…I just wish they were larger.”
“If you’re considering implants, I would recommend you wait a bit longer. However, if you do decide to get breast augmentation surgery, I can recommend several reputable surgeons.”
“Thanks Doc,” she replied.
“Are you considering SRS?” he asked.
Sam nodded. “No rush though.”
Dr. Waldorf smiled back. “Do you have a doctor picked out yet?”
Sam shook her head. “I’ve looked at a few.”
“Keep me informed. Do you need your prescriptions refilled?”
Sam nodded.
“Okay,” he replied as he filled out the paperwork. “I’d like to see you again in three months. You can make the appointment on the way out.”
“Thanks, Doc.”
“Have a great day,” he replied.
“You too,” replied Sam as she departed.
“Well, according to Dr. Waldorf everything is progressing normally,” said Sam to Kelly as they walked to their afternoon class together.
Kelly laughed. “I could have told you that…you have the cutest little titties.”
Sam rolled her eyes. “That’s the problem, I wish they were bigger.”
“They look fine to me,” countered Kelly. “And I’ve had a lot of time to inspect them.”
“You’re so bad,” replied Sam.
Kelly winked. “You have no idea.”
Sam smiled back. “Oh, I got an email from Sharon this morning; she loves her college.”
“That’s good to hear,” replied Kelly.
“She sent me an attached file, but I didn’t have time to open it…she said it has something to do with Dave,” continued Sam.
“Really? I wonder what it is?” asked Kelly.
“We can look at it after class.”
“And then I can do my own examination of you,” whispered Kelly.
Sam sat down at Kelly’s computer and logged onto her email account. She then clicked on the message from Sharon and opened the attached file.
“What is it?’ asked Kelly.
“It’s a profile of the freshmen football players attending State,” replied Sam. She scrolled through the file until she found the information on Rod and Dave.
She read the files and at first nothing looked out of place or out of the ordinary. However, Rob had taught her not to overlook anything and that the most important clues were sometimes right out in the open.
It was on her third read through of the article that something caught her eye. She immediately went to Google and searched the site for photos of the football team.
“What did you find?’ asked Kelly excitedly.
“I’m not sure, but it appears that both Rod and Dave bulked up rather dramatically,” she said as she searched her old high school’s website.
“What do you mean?”
Sam found what she was looking for.
“Look at this photo of Dave. It was taken during the championship game last fall,” stated Sam.
Kelly nodded.
“Now, look at this one of him taken last week while he stood on the sidelines of State’s conference opener,” continued Sam.
Kelly compared the two photos.
“I see what you mean,” replied Kelly.
Sam did a similar comparison for Rod. Again there was a remarkable difference in size.
“Okay, so both of them are bigger, they are football players,” said Kelly.
“This is a big jump in muscle size and weight,” said Sam. “I mean, I’m on hormones now and I know long it takes to get changes.”
“Are you implying they’re juicing?” asked Kelly.
Sam shrugged her shoulders. “I’m no expert in these sorts of things…but Dave always had a reputation of getting by on his raw talent back in high school. My old friend Steve once told me that Dave could have been much better if he had applied himself in the weight room. I sincerely doubt that he has had a major change in attitude.”
“What about Rod?”
“Whatever Dave does, Rod does,” she replied.
Kelly nodded. “Look, you know that I could care less about sports, but I know that juicing is illegal. I also know that the cheaters are often staying one step above the testers.”
“That’s right. Many international athletic organizations are keeping samples to test later.”
“If Dave and Rod are taking steroids how do we catch them? I mean, I’m sure that the NCAA tests them, right?”
Sam nodded.
“So what do we do?”
“I’ll have to talk to Rob,” said Sam as she downloaded the information to her flash drive.
“What would the penalty be?” asked Kelly.
“The first time it’s a year long suspension, the second time it’s a lifetime ban,” she replied.
“Looks like you found something to work with,” said Kelly.
Sam nodded and she typed a thank you note to Sharon.
“So do you want to run over to see Rob now?” asked Kelly.
Sam shook her head. “He’s on a case the next few days…you promised me an examination.”
Kelly leaned close and kissed Sam as she began to unbutton Sam’s top.
“That was wonderful,” replied Sam as she cuddled up to Kelly.
Kelly had recently bought a new strap-on dildo/vibrator that had several speeds.
“I enjoyed it too,” replied Kelly. “I’m glad that your experience with those thugs didn’t swear you off sex.”
“What they did to me wasn’t sex…it was an attack,” replied Sam. “Sex is when both parties enjoy it.”
Kelly laughed. “Have you ever thought about having sex with a guy? You can be honest with me, I won’t be upset.”
“It’s crossed my mind,” replied Sam.
“I’ve been with both…I prefer women, but I’ve had a few good times with men,” said Kelly. “What I’m saying is that those thoughts you’ve had are normal. I personally think that most people are bisexual.”
“Well, I’ll stick with you if you don’t have any objections,” said Sam.
“No complaints here,” replied Kelly. “I love you and everything about you.”
“I feel the same way about you,” replied Sam.
“Good, now do you have to go or can you stick around a bit longer?”
Sam smiled at Kelly. “I can stick around.”
Rob looked over the data gathered by Sam. The electronic file included pages of information gathered by Sam.
It was obvious that both Dave and Rod had undergone significant physical growth. It could be due to working out, diet, and legal supplements, but he also knew it was easier to cheat.
While he didn’t think there was enough evidence to formally accuse them, there was enough data to justify continuing the investigation.
What really caught his attention was the amount of information collected and organized by Sam. She was really becoming an excellent investigator.
Sam arrived a little while later and immediately asked him what he thought.
“Treat this as you would any other investigation,” he stated.
“Meaning, find out as much as I can about the subjects and separate my own feelings from the case?” she asked with a grin on her face.
“You’re learning Grasshopper, there’s hope for you yet,” he replied. “Yes, it does look like they’re on something, but without hard evidence you have nothing. They’ve obviously passed NCAA tests…but that’s not that hard.”
Sam nodded. “I know, I did some searching online and found numerous sites that offer advice on how to beat the tests. I think my best chance is to find out who is providing them with the stuff.”
“I agree,” he said.
“The trouble is… what do I do once I find the evidence? The NCAA isn’t going to listen to me. Past accusations will be treated as hearsay…I will need to expose them when they get their next batch. It’s unlikely that even Dave would be so arrogant to use the stuff during the season, besides, he’s currently third on the depth chart. Rod is currently being redshirted this season.”
“Let’s just get the evidence first and then we’ll decide what to do,” said Rob.
“I’ve also sent an email to a student group that monitor’s sexual assaults and told them an edited version of what Dave and Rod did to me. I told them that they raped me, but I left out the fact that I was a guy at time. I did tell them that the school covered up the attack.”
“Did they reply?” asked Rob.
Sam nodded. “Apparently two other people sent them similar stories. They said that they would keep an eye on them and be alert for any incidents. But they said that there were few cases reported.”
“Why?”
“A lot of girls try to nail a player…especially the stars. But I don’t think that would matter to Dave…I remember the look on his face as the others used me…he got off on me being used and abused.”
Rob cocked his head. “You never told me that part before.”
“I guess because it just came back to me….maybe I blocked it out…but I can close my eyes and picture how he stared at me…and the evil grin on his face.”
“Have you told your therapist about this?”
Sam shook her head.
“You’d better,” he stated.
Sam didn’t reply at first, but then she nodded.
“I thought I was over the shame of what happened…but it’s back,” she replied.
“Sam, Halloween is in a few weeks….it’s only natural that you would have issues as you get closer to it,” he said.
“I suppose you’re right,” she replied.
“Have you had any trouble sleeping?”
“A few more nightmares than usual,” she replied. “This sucks, I used to like Halloween.”
“What are you doing for it this year?” asked Rob.
“Kelly and I are invited to a party…I know she really wants to go…but I’m apprehensive about it. I know it’s stupid.”
“It’s not, Sam. Just tell Kelly the truth about why you don’t want to go.”
“I’ll think about it,” she replied softly. “I guess I’d better call Dr. Johnston and see if she can get me early. Thanks for caring Rob.”
“No problem, you mean the world to me.”
Sam looked up at him and started to smile before she began to cry.
Rob got out of his chair and walked over to hug her.
“It’s okay, Sam…we all have our bad days and we have to let it out,” he comforted as he held her.
Sam clutched him hard as if she wanted to hold onto him forever as she sobbed.
When she finished she ducked into his restroom and cleaned up. She came out a few minutes later.
“Thanks,” she replied.
“When was the last time you let it out like that?”
She shook her head. “No idea…but it felt good. Rob, I don’t want to sound all gushy or anything like that…but you mean as much to me as my real dad did.”
Rob smiled. “I appreciate that Sam…you mean a lot to me too.”
She sighed. “I’d better get going before I start crying again. I’ll see you later.”
“You can always use my shoulder for a good cry, Sam.”
“Thanks,” she replied. She started to leave, but turned and gently kissed him on the cheek.
Kelly was very understanding when Sam explained why she didn’t want to go to the party. Instead of going to the party they agreed to have a quite dinner out.
Sam spent the next few weeks gathering information on Dave and Rod. Eventually she was able to get their email addressees and phones numbers from a coed in a chat room.
As expected, she had little trouble getting into his computer. A first she was disappointed as she found nothing of consequence. There were a lot of naked and semi-naked photos on his computer; most appeared to have been sent to them by female fans. Sam was tempted to email them all back and tell them what Dave and Rod had done to her.
Sam finally found something in Rod’s old mail file.
There was an attachment containing the timelines for use of several kinds of steroids and hormonal treatments, including when to stop taking them before testing. To Sam’s shock the testing dates were included in the file. Unfortunately the email address of the sender had been deleted.
She read the chart and as expected it recommended that there be no steroid use during the season. It recommended that usage start up in mid January and last eight weeks. It started that would give the user sufficient time to purge their system prior to spring camp.
The chart also included recommendations for how to mask the results if a random test took place.
She copied the file and sent it to Jax to see if he could provide any additional information on the sender.
While this wasn’t proof that Rod and Dave were taking steroids, it was the start of an evidence trail. The question was… where would it lead?
“I mean, I want to bust Dave and Rod, but right now, I don’t have enough evidence. And the most they could get is a one year suspension,” explained Sam as she talked to Kelly.
They were sitting in City Deli in Hillcrest having dinner on Halloween night.
“Then they could claim martyr status and make a triumphant return,” added Kelly.
Sam laughed. “Well, you get my point.”
“So you nail them twice; you said that they’re not that bright,” said Kelly.
“I doubt that even those two are that stupid,” replied Sam as she scanned the menu. “Um, thanks for skipping the party.”
“No problem, either way I get to sleep with you later this evening…by the way no onions with your dinner,” replied Kelly.
Sam batted her eyes playfully.
“For that sort of behavior you might get a spanking,” added Kelly.
“Hopefully,” replied Sam as she grabbed a pickle out of the jar on the table and took a bite.
“I’ll put the word out among the group and see if they can turn up anything,” said Kelly.
“Sounds like a plan. However, I doubt they’re on ‘roids right now….they’re on an off cycle period right now.”
“You know, you might be focusing on the wrong area…they have to be buying this stuff somewhere. If they were out here, they could buy them right over the border…of course they would have to risk being caught when they came back into the country.”
“Good idea,” replied Sam who finished off the pickle and was searching for a second one. “Sorry, but these are too good.”
“I like them too,” said Kelly as she reached for one.
By February, Sam had a list of potential steroid dealers in the vicinity of the university. One of them caught her eye. He was part owner of a gym that was popular with the collegiate athletes. His name was Gregory Roman. He sold legal supplements, but from a campus report that Jax had located he was suspected of dealing human growth hormone and anabolic steroids. However the investigation turned up nothing.
She searched both Dave and Rod’s computers and found that both had memberships at the gym. She smiled when she read this.
Next with Kelly’s help they spent an evening breaking into Roman’s computer. Unlike Rod and Dave, he had a decent security system. It took three calls to Jax before they got in.
Most of the data concerned his legal supplement business. They were able to confirm that both Rod and Dave bought supplements from him.
“I’ll run this list of products by a friend I have in the athletic department and see if they could cause the growth in Dave and Rod,” said Sam.
“Look at this,” said Kelly as she pointed to the screen.
“What is it?”
“It’s an encrypted file…big time security…and well beyond my skills,” she said.
“I want to see what’s in there,” said Sam. “It has to be good.”
“I’ll call Jax, he’ll see what he can do,” stated Kelly.
“Okay,” replied Sam. “Let’s shift over to Dave’s computer. I want to see if I missed anything the last time I was in there.”
They easily gained access to his computer and Sam paged through his email.
Nothing appeared out of place…until she read the last one.
Sam’s eyes opened up wide as she read it. “The bastard…he did it again!”
Rob read the email that Sam had taken off Dave’s website. It was from Rod and it described in detail the sexual assault on a girl by them the previous weekend.
“It doesn’t list her name,” said Sam. “But we know that she’s a freshman and that she’s blonde. I know it’s not much, but it’s a start. We checked the local papers, including the campus paper, but there’s nothing.”
“What about that campus group?” asked Rob.
“They’re checking around,” said Sam.
“Have them check the ER,” he suggested. “Oh, and check all other medical facilities in the area.”
“Wouldn’t the hospital have to report a suspected sexual assault?” asked Kelly.
“Mine didn’t,” replied Sam. “This is getting very complicated.”
Rob leaned back in his chair. “I think you need someone there to do some investigating.”
“I can leave tomorrow,” said Sam hopefully.
Rob shook his head. “Nice try Grasshopper. My friend Ally recently gave me the name of an organization that is perfect for this sort of investigation.”
“How much will they charge?”
“They might take this one for free. They focus mostly on hate crimes against LGBT teens, but they also assist on sexual assault cases. I was going to have them take a look at your case, but I think this one looks promising and it would give you the closure you need too,” he continued.
“What can they do?” asked Sam who was now intrigued by the group.
“They provide both legal and investigative assistance,” he said. “The one drawback is if I contact them then it means the end of your shadow investigation.”
Sam thought about it. “Would they use the info we…um acquired?”
“I suspect they would use it as a starting point.”
Sam looked at Kelly and then Rob. She really wanted to bust Rod and Dave her herself, but now that another person had been hurt by them…she knew she only had one choice.
“Call them,” she said.
Rob smiled. “I’m proud that you made the right decision.”
One of the organization’s representatives was up in LA and drove down the next day to meet with Sam and Rob.
A short woman with brown curly hair pulled back into a ponytail entered Rob’s office. She was dressed in jeans, a white blouse, and a black leather jacket.
“Hi, are you Rob McCarthy?” she asked. “I’m Marlene Hamilton.”
“Pleased to meet you,” greeted Rob as he extended his hand. “This is my research assistant, Sam Gibson.”
Marlene smiled and shook both of their hands.
“How was the drive down from LA?” asked Rob.
“Awful as always,” she replied.
“Well, why don’t you have a seat and we’ll talk,” suggested Rob. “Do you want some coffee?”
“That would be great,” she replied as she set her overstuffed business bag down. She pulled out a legal pad and a pen. “Sam, tell me everything. I’m dying to hear your story.”
For the next two hours Sam described what had happened starting on the night she was attacked to present day.
“I’m impressed,” said Marlene. “While I don’t condone the hacking, I’m pleased that you’re willing to use the system to get justice.”
“I wish the three idiots who attacked me out here had gotten their original sentences. But the latest news is that two of them did something wrong and have had some time added,” replied Sam.
“Well, now it’s time to focus on Dave and Rod,” said Marlene.
“I want to nail both of them in the worst way,” said Sam. “I’m even angrier now that I know that they assaulted someone else.”
“Well, we have an investigator on the way down there as we speak. The groundwork you laid down will really speed up this one. So do you have career plans for after college?”
“I’m weighing a few options,” replied Sam. She told Marlene about The Agency’s offer.
Marlene let out a low slow whistle. “Now, I’m really impressed. Do they know that you’re transgendered?”
Sam nodded.
“I’m glad that they’re becoming more progressive. They’re actually more open-minded than many police forces,” said Marlene.
“Rob thinks it’s the best career choice for me,” continued Sam.
“You can’t do much better. But after federal service keep us in mind, we’re always looking for good investigators,” said Marlene.
“Thanks,” replied Sam. “Um, I would like to be kept informed on your investigation.”
“You’ll get regular updates from me, Sam,” replied Marlene. “Well, I’m going to go check in my hotel. Would you like to join me for dinner? I hate eating alone.”
Sam nodded and looked over at Rob.
“I have a case I go take care of this evening,” he replied.
“Sorry to hear that, but Sam and I will have a great time,” said Marlene as she packed up her things.
She gave Sam the name of her hotel.
“Stop by around seven and we’ll head out,” said Marlene.
“I’m looking forward to it,” replied Sam.
“Have you eaten at Croce’s before?” asked Marlene as walked towards the famous Gas Lamp restaurant.
Sam shook her head. “I’ve heard it’s great.”
“Me too,” replied Marlene. “I like to eat at a decent place occasionally. I’m on the road so much that I usually just grab a meal at whatever’s open.”
“Still, it sounds like you love your job,” replied Sam.
“It’s very rewarding,” replied Marlene.
For dinner, Marlene ordered the seared tuna au poivre with black Thai rice timbale, zucchini and Kalamata olive Nicoise ratatouille with micro greens in a truffle vinaigrette. Sam went decided to try the Bordeaux braised short ribs with mac-n-cheese, wilted chard and caned roasted cipolline onions.
“If you want we can still look into your attack,” said Marlene.
Sam shook her head. “It’s not necessary. If we can get Dave and Rod then I can close the book on what happened. But I wish I had known about your organization earlier.”
“Well, you did a great job in bringing down so many of the people involved.”
“I had no idea of the dirty little secrets that they had,” said Sam. “I just wanted to get the ones who attacked me…and it kept growing.”
“It happens like that. I’ve been involved in several cases where we’ve uncovered all sorts of awful things,” she replied.
“The investigators your organization uses, do you use a specific agency or do you have your own PIs?” asked Sam.
“Depends on the case. We have several full time investigators and lawyers who work for us full time. There are several agencies we use, depending on the case. I would like to add your boss Rob to our list of freelancers, do you think he would do it?” asked Marlene.
Sam nodded.
“I also agree with him that you should take the offer from The Agency,” continued Marlene. “You could learn so much from them…and for job security you can’t beat federal service.”
“I know it’s a great opportunity,” replied Sam.
“And they do a lot of good…as you saw with Owens. I don’t always agree with their tactics, but I can’t argue with their results. What I’m really impressed with is their new emphasis on fighting internet sexual predators.”
“Rob has told me about some of the cases; he knows the woman who runs the internet department.”
Marlene’s eyes opened wide. “Now, I’m really impressed with him. I would love to meet Ally Burns some day. I’ve worked with so many abused transgendered teens that it’s nice that they have a real role model.”
“I guess I’m fortunate to have so many caring and understanding people in my life,” said Sam.
Marlene nodded.
“I’m happy that we we’re working together,” continued Sam.
“I feel the same way, Sam,” replied Marlene.
“So it’s up to others to see if they can get Dave and Rod?” asked Kelly as they drove to the campus.
“Yes,” replied Sam. “I don’t mind as long as they catch them. In a way I sorta like being in the shadows, there’s a certain kind of secret avenger aspect to it.”
“Maybe you should get a special costume?”
Sam laughed.
“So what are the chances that they’ll nail them?” asked Kelly.
“Marlene thinks the odds are pretty good,” replied Sam. “I wish you could have met her, she’s really impressive.”
“I’ve been reading about her organization. They’ve done a lot of great work. I wonder if they’ll be hiring when I graduate,” said Kelly.
“That would be cool,” said Sam.
The sound of Sam’s cell phone going off interrupted the conversation.
“Marlene, we were just talking about you. How’s it going?” asked Sam.
“We found the girl,” replied Marlene.
Sam froze for a moment before answering. “How is she?”
“She’s a wreck, both physically and mentally,” replied Marlene.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” replied Sam.
“The good news is that the police completed a rape kit on her and her descriptions of her attackers are pretty close to Dave and Rod,” said Marlene.
“So she didn’t know them?”
“No, she doesn’t even go to the same university,” replied Marlene.
“So what happens now?” asked Sam.
“We have our investigators checking out her story. They’re also working with the local police.”
“Do the cops know about Dave and Rod yet?”
“Yes, I told them that we had a tip that they might be involved. The good news is that they’re treating this very seriously.”
“So they’re not some star-struck fans?” asked Sam.
“No, in fact the rape didn’t occur near campus. The police here are fed up with the jocks from the university,” replied Marlene.
“Okay, that sounds better than my old town,” replied Sam.
“They’re planning on talking to the girl today and if she IDs Dave and Rod then they’ll bring them in for questioning,” said Marlene.
“Thanks for the update,” replied Sam.
“No problem, I’ll keep you informed, Sam,” replied Marlene.
Sam closed her phone and told Kelly what had happened.
“That’s great,” replied Kelly.
“I just hope the girl IDs them.”
That evening Sam went over to the gallery to met Olivia for dinner.
She was just walking inside when her phone rang. Glancing at the number she saw it was Marlene.
“Yes?” she asked nervously.
“Rod and Dave are in custody,” announced Marlene.
“Really?” asked Sam excitedly.
“The victim positively identified both of them from a police photo lineup. We’re still waiting for their DNA tests to come back, but a search of their apartment turned up some solid evidence.”
“Like what?” asked Sam.
“I guess you could call them trophies. Dave had the victim’s panties nailed to his bedroom wall.”
Sam gasped. “You have got to be kidding!”
“No and the police have confiscated their computers and that means they should find the emails you told me about.”
“I suppose that Dave and Rod are saying that nothing happened,” stated Sam.
“That’s right, but they may change their tune as soon as the DNA tests get back,” said Marlene.
“Thanks Marlene, I appreciate everything you and your group have done,” said Sam.
“Hey, if it wasn’t for you we wouldn’t have known about this case,” she replied. “I’ll keep you informed on what happens. I have the feeling it will get real exciting here in the next few hours.”
“Okay, take care,” said Sam.
She then told Olivia what happened.
Olivia immediately hugged her.
“I’m so happy that this is finally over,” said Olivia.
“Me too,” replied Sam.
“Let’s go down to The Green Flash for dinner,” suggested Olivia.
“Cool,” replied Sam.
Just as Marlene promised things did exciting. The DNA samples taken from Rod and Dave matched those from the police rape kit. Both were immediately charged with rape and several other charges. At first the university stood by them, but as more and more evidence was released by the authorities they began to change their tune.
Within hours after the initial charges were filed two coeds came forward and claimed that Dave and Rod also raped them.
The layers representing Dave and Rod claimed that these were unjustified claims, until it came out that both girls had gone to the local ERs and had rape kits performed. Because the assaults came in different jurisdictions the police were unaware that the assaults were connected.
“So, I guess it’s back to being a fulltime student and part-time researcher for a PI,” said Sam to Kelly as they walked to class.
“How do you feel about this? I mean, it’s been driving you for a year,” said Kelly.
“Actually it’s been closer to sixteen months…seriously I feel okay. I mean, I wish that they all knew that it was me who helped bring them down, but that’s my only regret,” said Sam.
“I suppose Bruce Wayne felt the same way,” said Kelly.
Sam laughed.
“Maybe you could show up at the sentencing,” suggested Kelly.
Sam shook her head. “No, not worth the cost of the airline ticket.”
“Well, it’s nice that we can just focus on the important things; like wild hot and sweaty sex,” continued Kelly.
“And how will that be any different than before?”
“Now, you’ll have more free time,” said Kelly with a wink.
As Sam had said, the next few months of her life was fairly routine. She went to class, worked for Rob and she also went to her martial arts classes.
She loved being with Kelly. The two of them agreed not to look too far into the future and that they should focus on the present. Yes, the sex was excellent, but what Sam really savored was that Kelly loved her for who she was.
Rob and Dave’s trial was due to start in June and Sam kept up on the news via the internet. The case looked very solid and there was a suspicion that one or both of them would make a plea offer to avoid trial.
The other boys who had assaulted her had been released from jail and had gone back to Florida. Just to make sure that they behaved, a restraining order was issued. Sam wasn’t that worried as she doubted they would ever come back to San Diego.
She did want to go back to Florida. Not to visit any old friends, rather she wanted to see her mom’s grave. Over time, she had forgiven her mom for going along with Sam’s exile.
As summer approached, Sam signed up for several classes. Her goal was to graduate in three years and she was well on her way. Part of this was the overachiever in her and part was that she wanted to have her surgery prior to applying to The Agency. She had traded emails with Steve Williams who said that it wouldn’t affect her application either way as her legal status was now female. Sam decided that she wanted to have the surgery completed prior to applying as there was a long recovery period and she didn’t want to start a job and immediately be off for several months.
All things considered, her life was going well.
Sam was sitting at her desk reading her email when the doorbell rang. She got out of her chair and headed to the front door.
She froze as she looked out through the screen door as she recognized Victor standing on their porch.
He looked up and stared at her through the door. At first she thought he didn’t recognize her.
“I had to come here and see it for myself…you fucking freak!” he exclaimed.
Sam didn’t know how he found out and she wasn’t about to ask him.
“Go away,” she snapped.
He shook his head. “You stole my money and ruined my life…freak.”
Sam started to slam close the front door, but it was too late as Victor backed up and then ran through the screen door. He crashed onto the floor at Sam’s feet. She immediately backed up.
Victor looked at her with rage as he slowly stood up.
“There’s no place to run,” he sneered.
Sam backed up a short distance.
“Who said that I’m running,” she replied as she kicked him in the face.
From the crunching sound it was evident that she had broken his nose. Victor fell back and screamed in agony.
“Mutherfuckin’ freak! I’m going to make you pay for that!” he cursed.
Sam kicked him again, this time landing a solid shot in his chest.
Victor was knocked back and he fell hard on his back.
“Bitch,” he moaned.
He was in shock as he never expected her to fight back. When he had been told that Sam was living as a woman, he knew what he had to do and had driven cross-country so he could beat her up. It was bad enough that Sam had stolen his money, but to rub it in by becoming a freak of nature was too much for any man to take. It was supposed to be so easy and yet now he was lying on his back with a fractured nose.
Sam pulled out her phone and dialed. She didn’t even look at which number she had hit, but thankfully it was Rob.
When he answered, she immediately interrupted him.
“Victor is here in my house!” she screamed. Before she could say more she had to pull back as Victor was once again getting up.
“You…are….going to…pay for this,” he gasped as he stood up.
“Don’t come any closer, Victor,” she warned.
She knew that she had hurt him, but she also knew that Victor was much stronger than her…he was also enraged and that made him even more dangerous.
Victor ran straight at her and even though Sam managed to get off several punches off, he was too strong and he knocked her down to the ground. Sam’s head hit hard on the wooden floor and she was momentarily stunned.
This gave Victor the chance to gain total control over her. He straddled her chest and pinned down her arms. Next he then reached over and ripped open her shirt, exposing her breasts.
The sight of Sam’s real breasts caught him off guard.
“Holy shit…you have real tits!” he exclaimed.
He reached down and grabbed one of her breasts and squeezed it hard.
“Wow, they feel real too!” he stated.
Sam cried out in pain.
“Does that hurt, faggot?” he taunted. “I was just going to beat you up….but maybe I’ll have a little fun first. Those boys who fucked you back at school obviously enjoyed themselves, I might as well see what it’s like too.”
Sam exploded with rage as she fought to get free, there was no way that she would be sexually assaulted by Victor, even death was preferable to that.
Victor laughed. “That’s right struggle…I like it when they fight back. As much as I loved your mother…she was too passive in bed…you’re a little firecracker…I’m going to enjoy fucking you.”
Sam continued to struggle and Victor slapped her across her face.
“What’s the point…you know I’m stronger than you…now lie back and take it,” he ordered.
Sam looked up at him and spat in his face.
Victor cursed as he wiped the spit from his face. He then pulled back his fist.
“You’ll pay for that bitch!”
Sam looked up and readier herself for the blow. She knew it would hurt, but it was worth it to delay him from raping her.
“Freeze!” shouted a woman’s voice.
Sam didn’t recognize the voice, but whoever it was she was glad that they were here.
Another voice, this one male announced. “Don’t move, this is the police!”
Victor was enraged. He had forgotten about the police. He looked down at Sam who appeared to be grinning back at him.
“I have a gun…back off or I’ll shoot her,” he shouted at the police. “I’ll shoot the little fairy!”
It was a bluff, but he figured that the cops would do as he ordered. He had his back towards them and it was unlikely that they could tell that he was lying.
“He’s lying!” screamed Sam. “He’s unarmed!”
Victor cried out in rage and was about to punch Sam when he felt an intense pain in his back. He tried to scream out, but for some reason nothing came out other than animalistic sounding groans. His whole body began to convulse in agony. He fell to the side, freeing Sam.
Sam wasn’t sure what happened at first, but she took the opportunity to roll away from him. When she turned she saw that there were now four police officers in her home. Two were cuffing Victor, one was pointing a gun at him and the other was holding a TASER.
Sam covered up her breasts as she sat up.
The female officer who was pointing the gun at Victor glanced over at her.
“Are you okay?”
Sam nodded.
The police officer smiled back. “Just sit there, we’ll help you in a moment.”
Sam watched as they pulled Victor out of the house.
The female officer holstered her gun and knelt down next to Sam.
“How’re you doing?” she asked.
“I’m okay,” replied Sam. “He only slapped me…in fact I think I hurt him worse than he hurt me. He said he was going to rape me…that happened to me once…never again.”
The police officer helped Sam to her feet.
“Can I go put something on?” asked Sam.
“Sure, I’ll escort you,” replied the police officer. “The detectives will be here soon to question you.”
Sam nodded.
Detective Matt Walsh arrived just as the police were about to leave.
“What’re you doing here, Magnum?” asked Detective Jake Zimmerman who had taken Sam’s statement.
“I know the victim,” he replied. “I just wanted to see if she’s okay.”
Jake nodded. “She’s fine, a little shaken up, but she dished out more damage to the attacker. Seems he didn’t know she was taking martial arts classes, she broke his nose real good.”
Matt smiled.
“They’re in the living room,” said Jake.
Matt walked into the living room and saw Sam sitting on the couch.
“Hi, I just stopped by to see how you’re doing,” he stated.
Sam smiled at him. “I’m fine, thanks to the officers who arrived just in time. I owe them so much.”
Matt nodded. “Glad to hear it.”
“Matt, this is my aunt Olivia and of course you know Rob,” she said.
“Pleased to meet you,” said Matt.
“Olivia, Matt’s the detective who arrested the others,” she continued.
Olivia smiled back at him.
“I only wish the DA had prosecuted them to the max,” said Matt.
“You did what you could,” said Sam.
Matt nodded. “Well, I better get going; the EMTs need to check you out.”
“That’s not necessary, I’m okay,” replied Sam.
“What she means to say is thank you Matt,” interrupted Olivia. “Honey, either you let the EMTs examine you or we take you to the ER, your choice.”
Sam smiled back. “Okay, you win…and thank you.”
“See, I told you I was okay,” said Sam as they left the ER two hours later.
“You have three bruised ribs and a mild concussion,” corrected Olivia.
“I feel fine,” said Sam.
“That’s just the adrenaline,” stated Rob. “You’ll feel it more in the morning. You need to go home and rest.”
“I need to call Kelly,” said Sam as they got into the car.
“I’ll call her for you,” said Olivia. She handed Sam a bottle of water. “I want you to take your pain pills and relax.”
“Honestly, I don’t feel that bad,” she replied.
“You’ll feel it later, Grasshopper, trust me,” stated Rob.
Sam took the bottle of water and opened it. She looked at the bottle of pills and after reading the instructions, she took one and swallowed it.
“Has she always been this stubborn?” asked Rob.
“Takes after her father,” replied Olivia.
“Compliments will get you nowhere,” said Sam with a grin. “Seriously, I’ll do what you say…I’ll admit it; I’m feeling a little sore.”
“We just care about you, Sam,” said Olivia.
“I know…and I really appreciate it,” she replied.
Sam looked out the window of Rob’s car as they drove away from the hospital. A few moments later she was sound asleep.
Sam woke up the next morning in her bed. It took her a few moments to realize where she was. Her body was sore all over and then she remembered Victor’s attack.
After a long shower she dressed and went down to the kitchen.
Olivia was sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee reading the paper.
“Good morning,” said Sam.
“How do you feel?” asked Olivia as she got up and gently hugged Sam.
“Sore, but not too bad. How did I end up in my bed?” she asked.
Olivia released her. “Rob carried you in and I put you to bed. We saw no reason to wake you.”
“Thank you,” replied Sam as she poured herself a cup of coffee.
“Do you feel like something to eat?” asked Olivia.
Sam shook her head as she sat down. “I feel a little queasy; I think it’s the pills. I felt the same way after the last time. So any word on Victor?”
“He’s due to be arraigned this morning,” said Olivia. “Your detective friend called and told me.”
“Did he say what they would be charging him with?” asked Sam.
“It was a long list, including assault, sexual assault, breaking and entering are among the worst ones. Oh, the DA is going to treat this as a hate crime based on what the police overheard when they arrived.”
“Really?” asked Sam.
“Oh, Matt said that they consider him to be a flight risk so they’re pushing for no bail,” added Olivia.
“That’s good to hear,” said Sam as she yawned.
“Why don’t you go back to bed,” suggested Olivia.
Sam shook her head. “I’ll go crash out on the deck. Oh, did you call Kelly?”
Olivia nodded. “She said that she would stop by later.”
“I’ll call her now,” said Sam. “Um, Olivia, thank you for everything. I know that I’ve brought a lot of baggage with me.”
Olivia shook her head. “No baggage dear. I’ve been so happy since you moved in with me. I’ve had a chance to see you blossom into a remarkable young woman.”
Sam smiled back. “Thank you.”
“Oh, and I placed a call to Dr. Johnston for you. I suspect that you two need to talk,” continued Olivia.
“Thanks, you obviously can read my mind,” she replied.
Kelly found Sam asleep out on a chase lounge on the deck.
She sat down next to her and gently touched Sam’s face.
Sam slowly opened her eyes and smiled.
“Hi,” stated Sam.
Kelly leaned down and kissed her.
“That’s better than a hello,” said Sam.
“How’re you feeling?” asked Kelly.
“Sore, but otherwise not bad,” replied Sam.
“What did they give you?” asked Kelly.
Sam told her. “I’ve stopped taking them…they make me sick. I would rather be sore.”
Kelly nodded. “So do you feel like talking about it?”
Sam sat up slowly. “Sure, but can you go inside and get us a couple of cokes first?”
Kelly kissed her again. “For you anything.”
Three months later, Sam, Kelly, Olivia, Rob, and Rebecca walked out of a downtown San Diego courtroom.
“That didn’t take long,” said Kelly. “The jury was out less than two hours.”
“Guilty on all charges,” said Sam triumphantly. “So how much time will he get?”
“I would suspect the maximum. Victor didn’t exactly come across as sympathetic and he was found guilty on a hate crimes charge. I wouldn’t be surprised if he got life without parole,” replied Rebecca.
“No one will come to his aid this time,” said Olivia.
“Agreed,” added Rob. “So, is anyone hungry?”
“Famished,” said Sam.
The others nodded.
“What do you feel like?” he asked.
“Let’s go to The Mission over on J Street,” suggested Sam.
“Sounds good to me,” said Olivia.
The others agreed and they piled into Rob’s car for the short drive.
“I guess that this means it’s over,” said Sam. “I mean now that Rod and Dave have been convicted, all the main parties in my Halloween attack have been caught.”
Rod plea-bargained a deal with the DA to reduce his own sentence in exchange for testifying against Dave. Rod was sentenced to fifteen to twenty years, while Dave got sixty years.
“At least some good came out of this,” continued Sam. “I mean, I got to be the real me, I got a family that loves me, a great boss, a great friend and lawyer, and a very special and close friend.”
“Things work out sometimes,” said Rob. “However, Grasshopper, don’t think that I’m going to slack up on you. You still have some work to do until you can snatch the pebble from my hand.”
Sam laughed. “I hope not!”
“Oh, Sam, I got an email from your namesake, she’ll be back home from her latest adventure next month and she can’t wait to meet you,” said Olivia.
“Cool,” replied Sam. “I can’t wait to meet her.”
Chapter 127
Sam and Olivia drove up to the mountain town of Julian on a bright and sunny day to visit Samantha.
The followed the directions that Samantha had emailed them.
“Okay, there should be a road coming up on the right,” said Sam. “According to the directions it doesn’t have a sign.”
“There it is,” said Olivia as she pulled off the main road.
They pulled up next to a Quonset hut that was surrounded by tall trees.
“This is it,” said Olivia.
A tanned and extremely fit looking woman stepped out of the building. She was dressed in jeans and a halter top. Her long blonde hair was styled in a long single braid that ran down her back.
She was taller than Sam had expected and she estimated that Samantha was almost six feet tall.
“Olivia! It’s been so long,” she greeted.
“Hi, Samantha,” greeted Olivia as the two women hugged.
“And you must be Sam, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time,” said Samantha.
Sam smiled as they hugged.
“Please, come on it, you must be hungry after your drive up here,” said Samantha.
They followed her into the building. While it looked like a military surplus building from the outside, inside, it was beautiful. The walls were covered with wood panels. There were large beams running from side to side and Sam thought that it looked like an upside down boat. The windows were stained glass.
The walls were covered with paintings and photographs.
“This is wonderful, Samantha,” commented Olivia. “It’s so you.”
“I was lucky to get it,” replied Olivia. “Let me show you the rest of it.”
From the living room area they walked into the sleeping area and bathroom. Next they arrived at a large kitchen that took up nearly one third of the building. A large antique oak table was already set.
“It’s small, but functional,” stated Samantha. “Please sit down. We’ll talk as I prepare lunch.”
“Is there anything we can do to help?” asked Sam.
Samantha smiled at Olivia who nodded.
“Sure, you can help me with the veggies,” replied Samantha.
They talked as they worked.
“I can really see a lot of your father in you Sam, you have his eyes,” said Samantha.
“Olivia said that you could tell me some good stories about him,” replied Sam.
Samantha laughed. “Oh, I know a few.”
After lunch they walked up the road into the small town of Julian.
“We can stop for coffee and apple pie later,” said Samantha as she led them down the main road. “The pie up here is fantastic…best in the world.”
“Cool,” replied Sam. “I’ve heard about it, but I haven’t had any yet.”
“Seeking justice can be very time consuming,” said Samantha.
Sam smiled back. “So Olivia told you everything?”
“Not everything,” injected Olivia.
“Oh, I don’t hold it against you dear. I’m pleased with the way you accomplished it,” said Samantha.
“Even the hacking part?” asked Sam.
“Whatever it takes,” replied Samantha. “I like that you used legal means too.”
Sam nodded.
“And I’m glad that you can put this behind you and look to the future. I’m not downplaying what happened…no one should be forced to experience what you did, but there’s no need to wallow in the past either,” continued Samantha. “Life is too precious for that.”
Sam nodded again.
“I’m also pleased to see what a lovely young woman you are…I have high hope that you are going to accomplish great things in your life if you put your mind to it,” said Samantha.
“I’d better, I have a great namesake to live up to,” said Sam.
Samantha laughed. “I’m not sure that I’m a worthy role model, dear. I’ve made my share of mistakes…but always remember that mistakes are opportunities for growth.”
“I will,” replied Sam.
Samantha stopped in front of restaurant called Mom’s Pie House.
“You ready for dessert?” she asked.
The aroma of the fresh from the oven pies smelled too delicious to resist.
“I highly recommend the Dutch apple pie with the crumb top,” said Samantha as they walked inside.
“Well, long time, no see, Samantha, when did you get back in town?” asked the woman from behind the counter.
“Last week. Carol, these two women are like family to me, this is Olivia and my namesake Sam,” stated Samantha.
“Pleased to meet you,” greeted Carol. “What will you have?”
Sam ordered the Dutch apple pie, as did Samantha. Olivia ordered her favorite the ruby, which was made with apple, rhubarb, raspberry, blueberry, and strawberry. All three also ordered coffee.
“This is wonderful,” said Sam as she ate her pie.
“You’ll have to take a whole one back down to the coast with you,” said Samantha.
“I suppose you know about my career choice,” said Sam as she took another bite of pie.
“I think it’s wonderful. I had no idea that the feds were so open-minded,” replied Samantha.
Sam then told her about Ally Burns.
“Now, I’m even more impressed. I think it’s a great opportunity for you,” she replied as she took a sip of her coffee.
“I haven’t met her yet, but Agent Williams speaks very high of her and so does my boss Rob,” replied Sam.
“I guess I’ll have to buy you a trench coat for graduation,” said Samantha. “Or would you rather have a fedora?”
Sam laughed. “I’m sure they don’t wear them anymore.”
“Maybe, but a trench coat is a lovely addition to anyone’s wardrobe,” replied Samantha.
Later in the afternoon they were relaxing in Samantha’s living room.
“Well, after meeting you and I must say that you made the right decision regarding your life. I also pleased that Olivia was there to provide guidance,” said Samantha. “When did you first realize that you were transgendered?”
“As far back as I can remember I knew I was different,” replied Sam. “Of course, I didn’t tell anyone.”
“Do you feel like talking about it?” asked Samantha.
Sam nodded and began to talk about what her life had been like. Samantha sat back and listened without interrupting.
“I hate to say it… and thinking about it, I’m still pissed off… being exiled from my old town may have been the best thing that could have happened to me,” concluded Sam. “It allowed me to be with Olivia and it gave me a chance to be the real me.”
“I wish you could have told your father, I suspect that he would have been very understanding,” stated Samantha. “I’m so sorry that he hadn’t been part of your life.”
“He’s still in my heart,” said Sam softly.
Samantha smiled back. “That’s so sweet. Now, I heard what you said about being angry about the way you were treated, but please put it in the past. You got your justice and your new life. It’s time to look to the future.”
Sam smiled back. “Olivia has told me the same thing. I’ll try…maybe I can twist it and use it as a drive when I leave college and become an agent.”
“Drive is good, but don’t take everything personal,” continued Samantha. “Feeling empathy for others is important, but you can’t let it dominant your life. I’ve learned this lesson myself that you can’t take on the weight of the world on your shoulders. Pick your battles, dear, but live your own life too.”
Sam nodded.
“I’m so happy that I finally got to meet you in person,” said Sam. “I hope we stay in touch.”
“I feel the same way, Sam. You’re always welcome up here,” said Samantha. “Oh, I almost forgot, I have something for you.”
Samantha got up and walked back to her desk. She retrieved a small wooden box and walked over to where Sam and Olivia were sitting.
“I picked this up on my travels I would like you to have it Sam,” she said as he handed Sam the box.
Sam examined the hand carved wooden box. The top slid off and inside was a silver chain with a small white snail shell attached to it.
“This was given to me when I was in the islands. I think it’s appropriate for you…as you have just come out of your own shell,” said Samantha.
Sam immediately slipped the chain around her neck and then she hugged Samantha.
“Thank you so much,” replied Sam.
“You’re welcome dear,” replied Samantha. “Now, before you go you must answer one last question, what’s the significance of the grasshopper tattoo on your leg?”
The following year Sam flew back east during her spring break. However, unlike many other college students she wasn’t heading to some resort for a week of drinking and partying. No, she was making a pilgrimage of sorts.
She drove her rental car into her old town. It was the first time that she had been there since her exile. It some ways it didn’t look any different.
She drove straight through town and headed right to the cemetery where her mother was buried. It was a trip that she had to make.
She stopped at the main building and asked for directions to the gravesite. To her shock she found that Victor had never purchased a headstone. It was also in need of grounds keeping. The idea that her mother was lying in an unkempt and unmarked grave infuriated her.
She returned to the main office and inquired why the grave was unmarked.
“Her husband had put down a down payment, but he never paid the rest,” replied the manager apologetically. “We’ve tried to contact him, but…um… he’s indisposed.”
“No, he’s in prison and he’ll probably die there,” replied Sam without emotion.
The manager fidgeted nervously in his chair. Victor’s arrest had been the latest black eye the community had suffered in the past few years.
“What’s the cost?” asked Sam. “I want her to have a headstone.”
The manager nodded as he logged onto his computer and showed her several headstones.
Sam selected one and wrote him out a check for payment.
“When will it be ready?” she asked.
“We can have it in place in a week,” he said.
“Good. Also, I want her grave maintained,” stated Sam as she handed him a card. “You can send the bill to this address.”
The manager nodded as he read the name.
“Thank you, Ms. Gibson,” said the manager.
“Please call me if there are any problems,” she said as he shook his hand.
The Director of The Agency was at his desk drinking coffee from his old 7th Calvary ceramic mug finishing up his paperwork for the day. The last folder contained the files of the newest applicants. He maintained the final say in the hiring of all agents. Granted, these days it was just a formality as the quality of applicants was so high these days. By the time the final list made it to his desk only the pick of the litter were left.
Still he read through each file. Gone were the days when he knew every agent personally, he thought. He understood the reason as the organization’s responsibilities had grown over the past few years, but he still liked to see who they were hiring.
He stopped when he saw the application for Samantha Gibson. He read through her file, even though he already knew a great deal about her. He could understand why Steve Williams was so impressed with her. Sam had graduated college in three years and had aced her private investigator exams.
The director took another sip of coffee. He was pleased to see that she had almost recovered from her SRS. He didn’t care about her gender, what he wanted was the best agents possible.
He leaned back in his chair and debated what department would be the best fit for Sam. He knew that she would need some time to physically recover from the surgery. One of his best agents, Ally Burns, had recently undergone the procedure.
The Director debated this for several minutes before making up his mind. He would have her assigned to Seattle Office as they were short handed in the research department. This would allow Sam time to adjust to her new job. He fully expected her to excel in the position. When she was physically ready for field work he would have her reassigned.
He leaned back in his chair and smiled softly. If Sam lived up to her potential she would rise quickly in the ranks. Who knows, he thought, she might be another Ally Burns.
“Sam, it’s wonderful to hear from you,” said Olivia. “How’s work?”
“Fantastic,” replied Sam. “Guess what? I’m getting a promotion. I’m getting a field job too!”
“Really?” asked Olivia.
“Wait, it gets even better! I’m being assigned to the main office in Virginia!” squealed Sam excitedly.
“What’s the position?”
“I’ll be on the interstate robbery taskforce. They investigate bank robberies, and cases like that,” stated Sam. “I already talked to my new supervisor. Her name is Carol Williams and she’s a real legend in The Agency.”
“That’s wonderful Sam,” said Olivia.
“Oh, and Kelly is cool with it too. She’s already applied for a transfer to the DC office. Marlene says that it shouldn’t be a problem,” continued Sam.
“I’m so proud of you, Sam,” said Olivia.
“Well, I’ll tell you more later. I need to call Rob and then Sharon. Will you tell Rebecca for me?”
“Sure, what about Samantha?” asked Olivia.
“I’m calling her next,” replied Sam. “Olivia, I can’t believe I got this position. I was told that almost a hundred agents applied for it.”
“I’m happy for you, dear,” said Olivia.
“I’ll call you later. I love you,” said Sam. “I just know that this is going to an exciting new chapter in my life.”
San Diego Restaurants in Delayed Justice
(Yes, they’re all real and yes I’ve eaten in all of them!)
The Mission- http://www.missionsoma.signonsandiego.com/
Croce’s - http://www.croces.com/
Casa de Guadalajara - http://www.bazaardelmundo.com/guad2006.shtml
Hash House A-Gogo - http://www.hashhouseagogo.com/ (Go hungry!)
City Deli - http://citydeli.com/
Mom’s - http://www.momspiesjulian.com/index.html (definitely worth the drive!)
Ally Burns — Transgendered Federal agent and head of The Agency's Internet crime Department. Her life partner is Special Agent Carol Williams. (Protector Series, Combined Forces, Coeds Series, Femmed)
Steve Williams- One of the top agents at the federal law enforcement organization called The Agency, a hybrid of the FBI and CIA. Recruited from the US Navy SEALs, Steve currently works out of the Spec-Ops department and runs the tactical strike teams. His wife is Maggie who
is also an agent. (Change of Course Series, Protector Series, Combined Forces, Coeds Series, Femmed)
Matt Walsh- San Diego detective, later recruited by Steve Williams into The Agency (Vengeance Is Bittersweet, Femmed)
Marlene Hamilton- Legal expert and investigator. First appeared in The Scholarship and later in Coeds, and Double Jeopardy
Device One
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Someday in the Not-So-Distant Future
I woke up staring into a bright light. It was so intense that, even with my eyes closed, it showed through. When I tried to block it with my hand, I found that I was tied down. I tried to move the other, and it was also tied down. What the hell was going on?
I struggled to get free and found that my legs were also immobilized.
"Calm down, you can't break free, and I don't want you to hurt yourself," stated a man. The voice was familiar, but I couldn't quite place it; in fact, just thinking of simple things was very difficult.
"The right...preeze dim the right," I stammered. What the hell? My voice sounded so different, almost as if I had an accent.
"Since you said please, I will turn it down," stated the man with a laugh.
The light above my face was turned off, and I opened my eyes. My head was held in place, and I couldn't shift it, but from what I could see I was in some sort of laboratory or medical facility.
"Where...where... am...I?" I asked.
"All in good time, my sweet," said the man, who was standing behind me.
I struggled to see him, but was unable. Did he just call me "my sweet?"
I should explain my name at the time was Vince Decatur, and I was twenty-eight. My job was as a journalist for a major travel magazine. In fact, the last thing that I could remember before waking up was that I had been on a cruise down the Mexican Coast. The ship had left San Diego the previous day, and we were heading to Cabo San Lucas. It was a great deal, as not only was the cruise free, I was also being paid to be there.
"Preeze let me up," I begged.
The man laughed again. "Sorry, it's just that I didn't expect the changes to be so complete so fast."
Changes? What the hell was he talking about?
"Would you like to see how you look?" he asked.
What did he mean by that? I knew how I looked. I was six-one, one hundred and eighty pounds, dark brown hair, emerald green eyes, and also a very nice goatee which the ladies really liked.
I could hear the whir of an electric motor, and a full-length mirror moved into place above me.
I stared at the reflection in the mirror and gasped. What sort of trick was this? I wiggled my fingers and the image did the same. I don't know how to put this, but it now appeared that I was a young Japanese woman.
I was completely naked, and I could see that my body was now totally feminine, and I mean TOTALLY! My cock was gone, and in its place was a vagina. I had breasts too. My waist was thin and my hips much larger. I was also much shorter than before. I would have to guess that I was barely five-four now.
What shocked me most was my face. I had almond shaped eyes. They were no longer green; now they were brown. My hair was now jet black, and from what I could tell was very long.
If I had to guess, I would say that I looked like I was a teenager, no older that seventeen or eighteen, give or take a few years.
I wiggled my fingers to confirm that I was actually looking at my reflection. My fears were confirmed, and it began to sink in that I had been changed. I also noticed that I now had long red nails on each of my slender fingers.
"Did...did you do... this to me?" I asked. I found it difficult to speak; each word had to be forced out. In some ways, it reminded me of when I learned Spanish and first tried speaking it in public, as each sentence had to be thought out first.
"Yes, my sweet I did," he replied.
"This isn't possible," I stammered. 'You can't... can't operate on someone and make them... smaller."
"That's true, but I didn't operate on you in the conventional way," he said. "I would explain the details to you, but I doubt your tiny mind would comprehend, also I would have to use big words that you would have trouble understanding or translating."
What did he mean by that? I had a college education!
"Let's just say that I used a combination of micro-surgery and DNA techniques to transform you. Vincent Decatur no longer exists; you are now Kiku Suzuki. You are also totally Japanese and completely female in all ways," he stated. "Basically, you were injected with tiny machines called nanites."
My eyes opened up wide in shock. I remembered reading something about those techniques, but for some reason I couldn't place the details. "Nanites?" I asked.
"Yes, my dear Kiku, it means that you are capable of getting pregnant. In fact, that's the purpose of your transformation," he continued.
"What you mean?" I asked. I should have been angry, but I was too shocked.
He stood just above my head and out of view. "I suppose there is no harm in telling you everything, as there is nothing you can do about it. I am a genetic engineer, and I was given a rather interesting proposition. A group of extremely powerful, conservative, and, dare I say, extremely wealthy Japanese businessmen have been worried about the birthrate in their country. Too many women are giving up their traditional roles as wives and mothers to pursue careers. Additionally, they have become corrupted by Western values. This has become a major problem for Japanese men, especially those who live overseas."
I soaked in what he was saying. I found that it was difficult to understand him. It was like I had to translate each word.
"You mean the Japanese government hired you?" I asked.
He scoffed at my reply. "No. They would never think of something this imaginative; no, I was hired by a private concern. They came to me and asked if I could help," he continued.
"By changing me into a woman?" I asked.
"Exactly. As I said earlier, you are now Japanese. A DNA test would confirm this; you are also very fertile."
I gasped.
"That's right, my sweet, you will soon be a wife and mother. Your programming isn't complete, but when it's done, you will be totally devoted to the idea of being a wife and mother. You will love being pregnant."
"But...why me?"
"You fit the criteria for transformation. You were the right size, age and weight. It's very complicated, but in simple terms the process causes the subject to lose a percentage of body weight. A subject will lose on average five to six inches in height. Anyway, once my employers see you, I will be a very rich man."
"You did this to me...for money?" I asked.
He laughed. "Actually, a whole lot of money to be more accurate; around 100 million if I play my cards right. This process will allow them to create a whole generation of devoted wives and mothers. Granted, your intellectual processes will be diminished, but you will be smart enough to take care your husband and children. Additionally, you will be very content in your new life; just think Kiku; you won't a worry in your head."
"It doesn't....doesn't....make sense," I stammered.
"Oh, but it does. Back in 2007, in a speech concerning the declining birth rate and the fact that many women have put their careers ahead of having children, Japan's Health Minister stated that his country's number of 'birth-giving devices' was fixed at a set number.* Well, my employers have sought out a different solution - create more devices. By selecting foreigners and transforming them completely, the number of 'birth-giving devices' can be increased, especially for Japanese men living overseas. You are Device One."
"I am not birth-giving device! I will fight this," I exclaimed.
He laughed again. "No, you won't fight this, Kiku. While the physical side of your transformation is complete, I still have some programming to install in your mind. Now, the groundwork has been laid during your recovery, but the rest requires you to be awake."
"How... how rong have I been... been out?" I asked. I could hear the accent in my words.
"Eight months, my sweet. I've already made some changes to your mind, and I'm pleased with what I've seen so far."
Eight months. Eight Months. EIGHT MONTHS! "I hate you."
He broke out laughing. "Yes, I'm sure you do, Kiku. Now rest and we'll start your next step."
I suddenly felt very sleepy, and I drifted into blackness.
When I woke up, I was lying naked in a futon bed. The weird thing was that it felt perfectly normal, as if I had been sleeping in one my entire life. I then remembered how my mysterious captor said something about programming my mind. If he was capable of changing both my gender and nationality, then why couldn't he rewrite my mind too?
I got up and examined my body. Again, it was strange that I wasn't more freaked out. I mean, the last thing that I had remembered before all this happened was being an American man, but now it was like I had been in my present body my whole life, if that makes sense.
I washed, used the toilet, and did my makeup as if it was something I had done my whole life. As I did my makeup, I noticed how pretty I was, and I wondered if my future husband would like me. It then hit me how much I had been changed, and I almost started to cry.
I now had sexual feelings for men. I had never considered myself anything but one hundred percent heterosexual; I had never even had the slightest desire to be with a man, but now it all seemed normal, and even worse... very desirable; in fact, I craved the touch of a man.
I must fight this, I thought, but it was very difficult; my thoughts were so easily distracted. I was soon looking through my wardrobe, trying to decide what to wear. I held out a school girl's uniform, and a wave of memories swept through me. Part of me knew that I had never seen it before, yet another part of me could remember wearing it to school.
Reaching into my dresser, I removed a pair of pink panties and a matching bra. I looked at the size and saw that it was 32-C. I put them on without difficulty.
I found that my wardrobe had a variety of outfits that were common among the street fashion trends of other young girls, but for some reason, I skipped them and ended up selecting a pretty but conservative dress. With each passing minute, my memory seemed to be changing. I mean, I had never even been to Japan, yet now I knew all the latest fashion trends.
I also found that my wardrobe contained kimonos and other traditional outfits, and I wondered if my husband would have me wear them.
I shouted out "Stop it!" at the top of my lungs and froze. It hit me that I had spoken in Japanese. I looked around my room and saw a fashion magazine and picked it up. Even though it was entirely in Japanese, I found I could read it.
I tossed it down and saw a copy of Cosmo. I picked it up and even though it was English, I struggled to read it. I then noticed an English-Japanese dictionary on the counter. I opened it up and saw my name written in it.
"Good morning, Kiku," said my captor.
I looked around and saw the speaker mounted in the ceiling.
"What do you want now?" I demanded.
"Please, Kiku, try to speak English," he replied. "My Japanese isn't very good."
I took a deep breath. "I will... try to speak... Engrish," I replied. Crap, my accent was even worse than yesterday. "Prease stop this."
He laughed. "Oh, Kiku, you have the prettiest accent. In case you're wondering, your English skills will get better in time, but you'll never be fluent again. How do you feel this morning?"
How do I feel? My mind and body have been changed and you ask me how I feel? I refused to answer and just glared at the speaker.
"You're so pretty when you pout, Kiku. Okay, let me rephrase that question. Do you know when we last talked?" he said.
"Yesterday?" I asked.
"Actually, it was two weeks ago," he replied. "Very good, that means the programming is working."
Two weeks? Had I really been out that long? "I hate you," I exclaimed.
"That's to be expected," he replied. "Now, you should be hungry. After you eat, I need to ask you some more questions. I will leave you in peace until then."
I sipped a cup of green tea as I waited for him to return. My diet and tastes had also been changed, as I had rejected the Western style food in the kitchen area for more traditional Japanese food. Again, as I ate my bowl of rice, miso soup, and fish, it all seemed so familiar. I wondered why this was being done to me. If he could so change my mind, why not just do this to actual Japanese women?
"Kiku, I need to ask you some things," he stated through the speaker.
"When...when will I see you?" I asked.
"Soon," he replied. "Now, please tell you your name and age."
Without hesitation I answered. "I am Kiku Suzuki, age eighteen."
"There, wasn't that easy?" he replied.
He was right; it came out very easily. I felt a chill run up my spine.
"Where were you born?"
"In Kobe," I replied.
"Now, what do you want to do with your life?"
"My rife?" I replied. "I want to be a wife and mother."
"Do you want to go to college?"
"No," I replied immediately. My speed in replying made me gasp.
This sort of questioning went on for nearly an hour. He asked me the same questions in different ways, and I always answered the same.
"Very good, Kiku. Now, do you have any questions for me?"
"How did....um...how did I get here?" I asked. "Did you pick me?"
"No, Kiku, it was bad luck on your part. I had some people on the cruise ship look for someone that matched my criteria. You were single and the right size and age. They drugged you and smuggled you ashore in a trunk. I was shocked when I saw you, but decided why not? Besides, I needed to get started on proving to my business associates that I could do as I promised," he explained.
This confirmed that we had met, but where? "People will be rooking for me," I countered.
"Rooking for you?" he laughed. "Damn, you have such a sexy accent, Kiku. No, my sweet, no one will be rooking for you. You just disappeared. The official report suspects you fell over the side and were lost at sea."
I had to subdue my anger at him for mocking my accent.
"Anything else?" he asked.
"Why? This must be ...this must cost much money," I said. Crap, why was it so hard to think of the right words? This would be so much easier if this guy understood Japanese. "Why not... why not just change real Japanese women into mothers?"
"Good question. Well, my employers thought about this, but they still hold out the hope that women will come around on their own. In the meantime, they want to supply their employees with devoted wives and mothers, like you are becoming. Also they didn't want to use Japanese men; in fact, they insisted on using Western males."
"Wouldn't it be easy...easier to just change woman...I mean women?" I asked.
"Very good question, Kiku," he said. "Actually, the process works better on men. Western women fight the mental changes too much, while men surrender and accept their new life once they've become a woman... as you are doing, my sweet Japanese blossom."
"But you're betraying your own...countrymen?"
"Big deal. I mean, I'm being paid to do a job," he replied. "Now, do you have any other questions?"
I had to concentrate on what he said. While I didn't understand every word, I understood. "Will the man I marry know... know the truth?"
"No," replied the man. "Don't worry, Kiku, as soon you won't remember much about who you used to be. Here let me show you."
He then asked me a few simple questions about my past as Vince. I couldn't answer half of them.
"You will have a whole history by the time I'm done with you. To explain the lack of family history, you will be an orphan and will have been raised by a foster family. They also work for the same men as I do. But in time you'll think of them as your family."
He had thought of everything. His voice still sounded familiar, but with everything else happening to me, it was understandable why I couldn't remember.
"How are you... changing... my head...I mean, my mind?"
"A very small chip was inserted into your brain," he replied. "The problem is, I can't change too much too quickly."
"You said you knew me.... preeze tell me name?" I asked as I fumbled for words.
"All in due time," he replied. "Now, I have a meeting; please relax and we'll talk later this afternoon, Kiku."
I spent the next few hours exploring my cell. It was nicely furnished, although I wished it had a window.
Up until my job, my impressions of Japan had been formed by watching Shogun, and other TV shows and movies.
In the course of my job, I had been to Japan twice, but to be honest, I could never quite get used to the culture. I hadn't been a fan of their food. In fact, almost everything about the place had always seemed so foreign; I never felt comfortable there no matter how hard I tried to be open-minded.
But now, things began to make sense. I wondered how my captor had been able to change me culturally. In many ways I considered myself to be Japanese now.
One change that I did like was that I now found that I could cook. As Vince, I was the master of the microwave and takeout, but now I could actually cook. I had never enjoyed Japanese food, but now I longed for it, and to be able to actually cook it was incredible. Thankfully, my captor had provided me with a fully stocked kitchen.
After lunch, I turned on the TV and found that it was connected via satellite to live Japanese shows. I watched some TV, but it was boring so I turned it off, and I began to look through the books and magazines in my cell.
Before all this, the idea of spending several hours reading women's magazines would have made me sick, but I found that I was really interested in them. One magazine really caught my eye, as it was filled with wedding fashions. Again, I had to struggle to grab what little grasp I still had on my old life. Still, when I paged through the magazine, it wasn't hard to picture myself in the various dresses.
The same thing happened when I picked up a magazine on maternity. I looked at the photos of pregnant women and found myself feeling envious. Someday in the near future, my belly would be filled with my baby. I gently rubbed my flat tummy as I thought about this.
Suddenly, I became aware of what I was doing, and in an attempt to regain control I tossed the magazine down and shifted back to the TV. With each passing minute it took more effort to hold on and not surrender completely into my new feminine bondage.
But it was too hard to maintain strict concentration. After a while I gave in again. Almost absentmindedly as I watched, I began to do my nails. As I watched the red polish dry, it struck me that it was as if I had been doing it my whole life.
I began to accept that I was losing this battle, and to be honest, I began to wonder if it was worth even trying to resist. I mean, wouldn't it be easier to just accept my fate and move on with my life? If my captor was right, I would be soon be the wife of a rich and powerful man. I would be taken care of and soon have a family to love and take care of.
But then my anger took over. I might end up a wife and mother, but I had to hold out long enough to strike out at the bastard who changed me.
My captor apologized for ignoring me. He said that the meeting had gone longer than he had expected.
"I hope you found ways to keep your little mind occupied, my sweet," he said.
"When... when will I meet you?" I asked.
"Tomorrow. Don't worry, it will be worth it," he said. "Now, I will leave you alone. Why don't you take a nice hot bath? I think you'll enjoy it."
With that, the speaker went silent.
For some reason, the idea of taking a bath seemed very appealing. I suspected it was part of my programming but decided it wasn't worth fighting; I mean, how harmful could a bath be?
I walked into the bathroom and disrobed. The tub was very large and was soon filling with hot water. Without thinking, I washed outside the tub, only a barbarian would wash in the same tub, and once clean, I slowly slipped in.
The steamy water felt wonderful, and I could feel my whole body relax. I closed my eyes and let my mind wander. I don't remember it being a conscious act, but I was soon rubbing my hardening nipples with one hand, while my other began to rub the lips of my vagina.
The combination of new sensual feelings was overwhelming; with each passing moment I found myself increasing my personal pleasure. Maybe this wasn't so bad after all, I thought.
My first orgasm as a woman was fantastic. The release of sexual energy was unlike anything I had experienced in my entire life. One wave after another swept through my body. I was on a total sexual high and was shocked that it was had been so intense.
I soaked in the water for a while, just to recover enough energy to be able to step out.
After drying off, I slipped on a silk robe; it felt so nice against my body. I spent the rest of evening preparing dinner and watching TV. I would worry about the future tomorrow.
It wasn't until mid-morning that my captor contacted me.
"I want you to change into a Kimono after lunch. I have a special guest who wants to see how far you've progressed, Kiku," he said.
"Okay," I replied.
"He is a very handsome man, but he is not your future husband; still, you could always fantasize about him the next time you pleasure yourself," he said.
My face burned red with rage. How dare this gaijin spy on me when I was in my bath!
"Be ready, my sweet," he said.
My anger helped me recover my thoughts. I would have to fight him. But I decided that I wouldn't disobey him; rather I would dress as he demanded and wait my opportunity.
The kimono I selected was purple with white birds flying across it. Actually, the kimono worked into my plan as it allowed me to hide a very sharp knife under it. I had stealthily grabbed it while I was making lunch. I would use it on him the first opportunity I had.
"Kiku, in a moment the door will open, and you will walk down the hallway. There is a large room at the end of the hallway; you will enter the room and sit down in the red chair. Do you understand?"
"Yes," I replied.
"I know that you're probably thinking of some way to get back at me, so let me show you that you are totally under my control."
I wondered what he was talking about; suddenly I found that I couldn't move. It was like I was frozen in place.
"The chip in your brain allows me to control your movements. I'm not so stupid to not think of a failsafe. I will release you, but remember I can do that to you anytime I want. Now, put the knife back."
I found that I could move again. I felt a wave of despair sweep through my body. He obviously had been watching me again, and my chances of escape were gone.
I walked down the hallway and entered the room. It appeared to be the lab that I was in earlier. I saw the red chair and sat down.
"Very good, you are so obedient," he said. "Your husband will love that."
He then walked over to me and I immediately recognized him. "By the look on your pretty face, I would say you finally know who I am."
He was of average build, balding, with a gray beard. He was wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses; they perched on the edge of his large nose. I suspected he was in his late forties. I thought him to be a very ugly man.
"Do you remember me?" he asked.
"You're Thomas Brown," I replied. I knew that I recognized the voice!
"Actually, that's Dr. Thomas Brown," he corrected. "Or if you like, you can call me Brown-San."
I glared back at him. There was no way I would show him any respect; he was without honor and didn't deserve respect. He was just Brown to me.
Brown had been a part-time science writer at the last job I had worked. It was for the Los Angeles Times. We had talked at a few cocktail parties. I then remembered that he said he did the writing just to supplement his income until his ship came in. From what I remembered, he was very intelligent but had done nothing particularly brilliant on his own, although I remembered something about him working on computer chips to assist people with Parkinson's disease. I wondered if he'd used this sort of technology to change me
"Let me introduce you to my guest," he said as he put his arm around my waist. "This is Kiku - Device-One, if you prefer."
A Japanese man walked towards me. Brown was right, the man was very handsome. He appeared to be in his thirties and was dressed in a very expensive suit. He carried himself as if he was no one to trifle with, as he had the look of an athlete. His muscles were visible through his suit. I could only hope my future husband looked like him.
He addressed me in Japanese. I learned that he called himself Ronin. I found it strange that he would be named after a masterless Samurai. I didn't question this and just played the role of the submissive woman that had been programmed into me. He asked me several questions, and I answered them.
"Well, what do you think?" asked Thomas.
"She appears to be everything you described," replied Ronin.
"Her sexual response is also impressive," said Dr. Brown as he winked at me.
I bit my tongue and didn't reply; no, I'd wait for the right moment.
"I modified her internally so that she will become easily aroused, but at the same time she will have a wondrous ability to provide sexual pleasure her partner. Her vagina has been modified to provide wonderful sex."
So that's why my orgasm was so intense!
"My organization doesn't want courtesans; they want demure obedient wives and mothers," stated Ronin. His voice betrayed his irritation with Brown.
"Relax; my modifications will not affect her ability to have children. In fact, they will increase them. She'll actually get gratification while she gives birth!" he stated as he broke out in laughter.
If I'd still had my knife, I would have killed him right then and there for what he had done.
Ronin didn't seem impressed. In some ways, I sensed he was as annoyed with the gaijin as I was.
"Now, are you going to show me how you did it?" asked Ronin.
"Sure, why not. Kiku, you can come along, even though you won't understand most of what I'm going to say," said Dr. Brown.
We walked over towards what looked like a large capsule. It was large enough that a person could fit comfortably inside. The capsule was connected to a bank of computers.
"Here it is," said Thomas. "You won't believe what I went through to get this."
Ronin walked around the machine and studied it.
"This is a Patecatl**; how did you get your hands on one?" asked Ronin. "They are all protected."
The name Patecatl sounded familiar, but I couldn't place it.
"You are correct. My brother worked on the prototype until he was kicked off the team. The idiot would be here to help me, but he's rotting in jail. Anyway, I acquired this one after a plane that was carrying it crashed in the Congo," replied Thomas. "They thought it was destroyed in the accident, so no one is looking for it."
I then remembered what Patecatl was. It was created by a brilliant scientist to be a self-contained medical facility. It could be transported almost anywhere and could do basic to complex medical procedures. They were used in natural disasters to help injured survivors.
"I am very impressed Dr. Brown; you are a very resourceful man," said Ronin.
"It was expensive, but worth it," said Dr. Brown. "I want to thank your organization for providing me with the money. It also allowed me to buy this place."
"Yes, you chose wisely. Its isolation will work perfectly," said Ronin. "Did your associates know why you wanted the Patecatl?"
Dr. Brown shook his head. "Of course not! I'm not stupid. No, I told them that I wanted it do plastic surgery on rich women."
Ronin nodded as he listened. "So, was it difficult to adapt the Patecatl for our purpose?"
For a moment I thought I might learn where I was. I kept quiet and waited patiently.
"Not too difficult. My worthless brother had told me how the system worked before he was arrested. With that knowledge I was able to break into the programming," said Thomas. "It was simple to write the program that created Kiku. I can make slight changes in future models so that the women fit the exact specifications of their husbands."
"I see," replied Ronin. "And can you make more machines like this?"
Thomas shook his head. "No. Unfortunately, the team that built it included safeguards to prevent reverse engineering. However, the computer systems are easier to get into."
"So this is the only one?" asked Ronin.
"Yes, but don't let that worry you," said Thomas. "Once I get all the bugs out of the system, I can produce a new woman every twenty days. The mental process is done with a separate system that can be mass produced."
"And you are willing to sell us this entire system?" asked Ronin.
"That is correct. Once I get confirmation that my money is in my Swiss account, I will give you all the access codes and specs. I suspect that once your organization sees my work, they will be able to obtain additional Patecatls."
Ronin nodded. "What about the mind control aspects?"
"Of course they will be part of the deal; now, that is something that I'm very proud of. Once the subject has been injected with the chip, it is very easy to make adjustments. The trick is not to do it too quickly," said Thomas. "In some ways, it takes longer to change the mind."
"May I see how you do it?" asked Ronin.
"Of course! We'll use Kiku as our subject. What do you want me to do to her?" asked Thomas.
Brown was like a small child showing off to his parents. He was obviously proud of his process and wanted to show it off. I hated him so badly.
"Can you increase her intellect?" asked Ronin. "Also decrease her submissiveness. I want to see how she changes."
"Sure, that's easy to do. Actually, all I have to do is remove the blocks that I installed. Kiku, please sit down in that chair," he ordered, as he pointed to a leather chair in front of the computer.
I did as he ordered. Maybe after he changed me, I would have a chance to escape.
"So you don't have to use the Patecatl?" asked Ronin.
"No, it's a separate action," said Thomas. "Now, I must ask you to turn your back as I enter in the access codes."
Ronin smiled and nodded. "Of course."
I slowly came to and winced slightly. It felt like I had a headache. I tried to reach up, but couldn't.
"The pain will pass quickly," said Thomas. "She should have the equivalent of her IQ before she was transformed, maybe even slightly higher, although her English skills haven't changed; that would take longer to do."
"Tell me, Kiku, do you feel smarter?" Ronin asked me in Japanese.
The fog that had seemed to block my thoughts had cleared, and for the first time since I woke up in Thomas's clutches, I smiled. "Yes, I feel much better."
I noticed that I was handcuffed to the chair.
"Sorry, but with the changes Ronin requested, I can't risk you trying to escape. Not that you can, but you might hurt yourself trying," said Thomas.
Ronin asked me a few questions which I easily answered, even though my English was still bad. He then asked me additional detailed questions in Japanese. I could feel my intelligence returning to what it had been before. It was like waking up from a bad hangover.
"Very good, Dr. Brown," said Ronin. "I'm very pleased."
"I hope that means your associates are also pleased," said Thomas. "Now, as soon as I get my money, I will show your technicians how to operate the equipment."
"One question first," said Ronin. "What you did to Kiku is totally irreversible, correct? Physically, I mean."
Thomas nodded. "That is correct. Now all I have to do is reinstall the mind blocks and add a few more, and she won't even remember that she used to be a male. I will also make her submissive and obedient again, just like a woman should be. Maybe I'll take a wife like her. Who knows? Maybe I'll make her my wife."
"Go to hell!" I screamed. I then began to call Thomas every foul thing in both of my vocabularies.
Thomas blew me a kiss and laughed.
"Now, Doctor Brown, no one else knows of this procedure, correct?" asked Ronin ignoring my curses.
"That is correct. I created it, and no one else can do it, not until I show them how, and that will only happen once I've been paid," stated Thomas.
"Very well, I suppose you should get what's coming to you," replied Ronin.
What happened next sticks in my mind to this very day. It was like a scene from a martial arts movie. In one flowing movement, Ronin grabbed Thomas around the neck and killed him, snapping his neck. It happened so fast that Thomas didn't even have time to make a sound. His lifeless body slumped to the floor.
I gasped in shock at how quickly Ronin had dispatched Thomas. He approached me, and I pulled back, pulling at the cuffs that locked me to the chair. Was he going to kill me next?
"Don't worry, Kiku, you are safe," Ronin said to me in Japanese.
The tone of his voice was very comforting. I sensed immediately that I could trust him.
"Who are you?" I asked.
"A friend," he replied softly.
"A friend?" I replied. The concept almost seemed unimaginable
"I work for the Japanese government, and I infiltrated the group that hired Dr. Brown several years ago. The government would lose face if news of this became known. As for the group that commissioned Dr. Brown, I will report back to them that the process was a failure and that I executed him," he said as he uncuffed me.
"And what about me?" I asked as I rubbed my wrists.
"I hadn't counted on him actually being successful. I wish I could have had you changed back, but there is nothing we can do about that. I at least wanted you to be more than a 'birth-giving device;' that's why I had him restore your intellect before I killed him. You will not be harmed, Kiku, I promise you that."
'Thank you," I replied.
"May I ask you something personal, Kiku?" he asked.
I nodded.
"How do you see yourself?" he asked.
"If you mean gender wise, I am now a woman. I accept my fate," I replied.
"That is very brave," he said.
"Not brave, just practical," I replied.
"No, you are brave," he said.
"But what will I do?" I asked as I slumped into the chair.
"Leave that to me. Now, I have to destroy everything that's in this facility; would you like to help me?"
It took us several hours to destroy Dr. Brown's laboratory. I must admit that I enjoyed it. Ronin told me that we were currently in Baja, in a compound that Dr. Brown had bought from a drug cartel. After we left, Ronin would start a fire that would destroy the rest of the facility. If the Mexican authorities found Dr. Brown's remains, they would just assume he died in the fire.
Before we left the compound, I prepared a meal for both of us. As we ate, he told me that his real name was Tomi.
"You are a very good cook, Kiku," he said as we ate. "It has been a while since I had such a good meal."
"At least that bastard gave me something good out of this whole deal, Tomi," I replied. "So what will you do with me?"
"That depends on you. Do you want to live in the United States or Japan?" he replied.
I didn't reply at first, as I thought about my answer. I could probably adjust more easily to living in Japan, but my heart still belonged to the states. The downside was that either choice would leave me alone. I had no one in my life, no family, no friends, nothing.
"I suppose the US... it really doesn't matter... I'll be starting new no matter where I go," I replied sadly.
"I see," he answered as he reached for the rice. "Where you want to live will affect what sort of ID I need to get you. I can set you up in one of several cities."
"Thank you," I replied. Then I had an idea. "Where do you live?"
"I don't exactly have a home right now. I will continue my undercover role and continue to watch the people who hired Brown. As soon as I know everyone in the group, I will terminate them for the good of Japan - and the rest of the world, for that matter. However, that will take time," he replied.
There was a sense of weariness in his words. I could sense that he was as alone as I was.
"I'd like to help you; is that possible?" I asked. "I could be your assistant or secretary, Tomi-San."
Tomi laughed for the first time since I had met him. It also seemed that it had been a very long time since he had laughed. He had a very comforting laugh. "Now there's an idea. In my line of work I have worked alone, as I have learned not to trust others. The government has been infiltrated; so, for my own safety I work alone. I only report to one person. I must tell you that if my true purpose was exposed, I would be killed, and that fate would also be yours."
I refilled his cup of tea. "What do I have to lose? My old life is over, and well, my present life ... it really doesn't exist; it's fiction. So why not help you?"
He took my hand into his. "It would be nice to have someone I could trust. I have been in this job for five years, and I am so drained, yet I know I have to continue until the journey is complete."
"I would like to take that journey with you, Tomi-San" I replied wanting to show him respect.
"There is no need for that formality, Kiku," he replied as he moved close to me.
I wasn't totally shocked when he kissed me; in fact, I was hoping he would. I was also pleased when he made passionate love to me. Maybe something good could out of this.
So, that's how I joined the battle against the group that violated me. To the outside world, I am Tomi's secretary and lover. I play the role well, and no one suspects the truth. I have become an invaluable source of help to him. Thanks to my restored intelligence I have used my old journalism skills to research things for him. We are building up a detailed database on the group that changed me, and soon we will bring them down.
Being with Tomi has helped both of us. I give him comfort and allow him to live and love. He is a true warrior, a real Samurai, devoted to his task; but he has a very passionate side too. I have also benefited from our relationship, as he has helped me heal my wounded soul. I accept that I am now a woman, and hopefully one day, should the fates allow, I will bear my Tomi his children. But first we have a journey to complete, and I will be by his side every step of the way.
* http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/16839596/
** For more on the Patecatl , see the author's story "Shock to the System," posted at Top Shelf, Fictionmania, and Crystal's Storysite.
When Ryan made a late night pizza delivery, he had no idea how
drastically his life would be changed.
Edited
By
Robert Arnold
Chapter 1
The phone at Marco’s Pizzeria rang several times before the owner, Paul Anthony picked it up. It was after closing hours and the last thing he wanted to was argue with some drunk who wanted to place an order.
“Marco’s, I’m sorry but…”
“Paul…don’t hang up… this is Ryan, thank god you’re still there!”
Ryan Norris was one of Paul’s delivery drivers.
Judging by the tone of Ryan’s voice something bad had happened. “Calm down, what’s wrong?” asked Paul. The first thing that came to his mind was that Ryan had been robbed.
“I…I can’t explain it over the phone. Can you please wait around there for me? I’ll be there in ten minutes. Please?” begged Ryan desperately.
Paul looked at his watch. It was almost one in the morning. “Okay, I’ll be here.”
Chapter 2
Paul had liked Ryan from the day he had hired him. The kid was attending the local university and was one of his most dependable drivers. He could be counted on for helping out when things got extra busy. In fact, the last run that Paul had sent him on was a large delivery to what sounded like a party. The woman who placed the order asked that a “cute guy” be sent to deliver the order and Paul had hoped it would lead to a large tip for Ryan, as he knew the kid needed the money.
Paul even trusted Ryan enough to allow him to go directly home after the run; knowing that Ryan could be depended upon to bring in the whole tab the next day. He wished all his employees were as trustworthy. It would make running Marco’s a lot less stressful.
Marco’s was Paul’s pride and joy. He had opened it ten years ago and in spite of competition from the big chain stores he built up a very successful place. It was named after his grandfather, who had started the family’s first pizza restaurant back in the sixties. While takeout and delivery made up a large part of his business, he had recently expanded the dining room to accommodate more guests.
As Paul wondered what was up with Ryan, he looked out the front door and saw a very attractive young woman walking quickly towards the restaurant. The first thing he noticed was that she had a very large pair of tits and that she wasn’t wearing a bra. They were hard to miss even in the dim light of the parking lot. He could see them bouncing as the woman walked quickly towards his restaurant.
She looked even better as she got closer. Her outfit consisted of a short denim skirt, high heels, and a tight low cut black top. She was also a redhead, which was a big turn on for him. He suspected that she had car troubles, as she didn’t look like she was looking for a pizza. She looked as of she was leaving a club or a party.
She knocked on the door and Paul headed over to see what she wanted.
It was when he opened the door he gasped as he realized that the girl was Ryan.
Paul stared at his feminized employee.
“Yes, it’s me,” said Ryan anxiously. “Thank god no one else is here!”
“What the hell happened to you?” Paul asked as he ran his eyes over Ryan. Even though he now knew she was really a guy, he was still aroused. He never would have thought that Ryan would look sexy as a girl.
“That party you sent me to was a bachelorette or some sort of sorority party. The only people there were girls, maybe twenty. When I showed up with the pizzas they dragged me in and did this to me!”
“How the hell did that happen?” asked Paul as he locked the door behind Ryan.
“They first paid for the pizzas and then the girl at the door said that she had to get my tip. Some of the other girls were flirting with me as I waited. When she returned, they grabbed me and dragged me in the door. They immediately tied me up,” explained Ryan. “I feel like an idiot, but it happened so fast.”
“Why?” asked Paul as they walked to his office. “Did they tell you why they did it?”
“Not exactly, I guess I was part of the entertainment,” he replied. “I was taken to a back room and many of the girls came in and watched as they did this to me. Some of them offered suggestions, especially when they styled my hair. They took a poll on what color my hair should be.”
Paul stared intently at Ryan. “You mean that’s not a wig?”
Ryan ran his fingers through his hair. “Nope, they cut and dyed my hair.”
Ryan normally had shoulder length brown hair. Now he had a sporty layered feminine style. His hair was now a dark red with highlights.
“They did your brows too,” noted Paul.
Ryan’s eyebrows were now thin and arched. Their color was now the same as his hair.
Ryan nodded as he sat down. “They waxed and dyed them too. They also waxed my legs and chest.”
“They really did a job on you,” noted Paul as he inspected Ryan. He had to admit that the women had done a through job as Ryan really looked like an attractive woman.
Ryan’s face was done up as if it had been done by a professional makeup artist. He looked very sexy and feminine, but not trashy or overdone.
“Yes, they also did my nails,” Ryan said as he held out his hands. His hands looked very feminine thanks to the long bright red nails on each finger. “They also replaced my stud earring with these hoops too.”
What about those?” asked Paul as he pointed at the Ryan’s breasts.
It was obvious that Ryan wasn’t wearing a bra. The nipples on the fake breasts stuck out provocatively through the thin material of the top.
“They stuck these on me,” replied Ryan as he cupped them. “They’re some sort of silicone breast form as they had a lot of weight. Man, if the others here find out about this I’ll never hear the end of it.”
“Don’t worry, kid, I won’t tell anyone. What do you want to do? We could call the cops…”
Ryan shook his head. “Hell no. If the cops get involved I’ll be laughed out of town. I can see it in the local paper “Pizza delivery driver turned into girl’ please no cops.”
“So… what do you want to do?”
“I know I can go home and change…but what…how do I explain my hair and brows?”
Paul nodded. “I see your point. Well, from I know from having dated a hair dresser, you’re stuck with the hair color for a while. You can probably get your hair cut tomorrow to look more masculine. The brows will just have to grow back.”
“That’s what I thought,” said Ryan dejectedly.
“Don’t sweat it kid, you’re in college, a lot of guys dye their hair, as for the brows, not many people pay any attention to them.”
“At least it’s summer and I don’t have classes,” said Ryan.
“See, it’s not so bad,” said Paul. He couldn’t pull his eyes off the breasts, they looked so real. “I just have a question… how are those things staying in place? Did they glue them on?”
Ryan looked down. “I don’t know, they just stuck them on me. They were wet at the time so maybe they just stayed in place?’
“Have you tried to get them off yet?”
Ryan reached under his top and tried to pull one of the fake breasts off. He winced in pain.
“They won’t come off!” Ryan said in a panicky tone.
“Here, take off your top and let me take a look at them,” said Paul. “It’s probably some sort of glue that’s keeping them on.”
Ryan slipped off his top.
“Wow,” exclaimed Paul. “They look so real.”
Ryan looked down at the large breasts attached to his chest.
Paul moved closer and examined them. He shook his head in disbelief. “I don’t see a seam. I mean it looks like they’re part of you.”
“That’s impossible,” stated Ryan as he felt around for a seam.
“Did they put anything over the pads like makeup?” asked Paul.
Ryan shook his head. “No. They just brought them into the room in a pot of warm water. They took them out of the water and stuck them on me.”
Um, do you mind if I touch them?”
“Go ahead,” said Ryan.
Paul cupped the large breasts. He estimated that they were at least DD, possibly larger. He was shocked by how real they felt.
Ryan pulled back slightly.
“What’s wrong?” asked Paul.
“Your hands are cold,” replied Ryan.
“You can feel that?”
Ryan nodded.
“Close your eyes,” said Paul.
Ryan did what Paul said.
Paul gently touched the tip of one of Ryan’s nipples with his fingertip. Ryan immediately pulled back.
“You felt that?” asked Paul. He touched them again and noticed that they felt warm to touch.
Ryan looked his eyes. “Yes. This is impossible! They’re fake!”
“I don’t know what to say, kid,” said Ryan. “Maybe you should go to the ER.”
“They have to be able to come off somehow! I saw them stick them on me!” exclaimed Ryan as he pulled at the breasts. He then let out a cry of pain.
“You okay?” asked Paul.
Ryan nodded. “How do I explain these?” he asked as he cupped them.
Paul stood back and shook his head. “I don’t know…but we’ll think of something. Put your top back on.”
Ryan did as Paul said.
“We should go back to the party,” suggested Paul. “I’ll talk to the women there and ask them how to remove the breasts.”
“Okay,” said Ryan.
“Come on,” said Paul. “I’ll drive.”
Chapter 3
They walked together out to Paul’s car.
He looked over and noticed that Ryan was walking easily in the high heels.
“How do you do that?” he asked. “I mean, those look like four inch heels.”
“I don’t know,” replied Ryan. “I stumbled around in them when I left the house. I guess I just got used to them.”
They got into Paul’s car and headed back to the party.
“Did they give you the purse too?” asked Paul as he glanced over at Ryan, who was looking into a woman’s handbag.
“Yes,” replied Ryan with a sigh. “At least they gave me everything that was in my wallet…along with some other things.”
“Like what?” asked Paul.
“There’s makeup in here, perfume, along with the money for the pizzas and what looks like three hundred bucks. Wow! Normally I’d appreciate a huge tip, but not considering what they did to me.”
“At least they were honest,” said Paul.
“I’ll give them that,” replied Ryan as he continued to look at the items in the purse.
“How much further?” asked Paul.
“It’s just around the corner. It’s the large white house at the end of the street,” said Ryan as he looked up.
As they pulled around the corner they saw flashing lights in front of the house.
“Looks like the cops are here,” said Paul as he pulled the car over to the curb. “Stay here; I’ll see what’s going on.”
Ryan nodded as he slipped down slightly in his seat. The last thing he wanted right now was to talk to the police.
Paul walked over to where two cops were standing. He immediately recognized both of them and waved. They were both frequent customers at Marco’s.
“Hi Bill,” he said. “How’s it going Dave?”
“Paul, what are you doing here?” asked Bill.
He pointed at the house. “One of my drivers got hassled here and I wanted to have a talk with them.”
Bill shook his head. “They’re long gone.”
“So, what about the owner of the house?”
“It’s in foreclosure. The bank tried to make it look like the house was occupied and so it was fully furnished and the electricity was turned on. We’ve had this problem before. The same house was used last month for the filming of a porno movie of all things. We were called here because the neighbors were complaining about the party. They must have left just before we got here. So what can your driver tell us? I’d like to talk to him.”
“I can tell you what happened as the kid told me everything. We had a large order and he said it looked like a bachelorette or sorority party. He said that there were only girls at the party, maybe twenty. I can give you the phone number and the name of the person who called it in if that helps.”
The cop nodded. “I’d still like to talk to the driver.”
Paul motioned for the cop to come closer. “Bill, they played a rather cruel prank on him and he’s a little embarrassed about it. I don’t want to make things worse. They did pay for the pizza and gave him a big tip.”
“Is that why you came by?”
Paul nodded. “I just wanted to talk to them. Even if they paid for the order, I don’t like people messing with my drivers…it’s bad for business.”
Bill nodded. “I can understand that. I tell you what; we have a good description of some of the women who were here and a partial license plate number from the neighbors. I suppose we don’t have to talk to the driver right now. Give me the phone number and we’ll see if that turns anything up.”
“Thanks, Bill, I owe you,” said Paul as they shook hands.
“Make it a large pepperoni and sausage and we’ll call it even,” said Bill.
Chapter 4
“Shit! So what I do now?” bemoaned Ryan, as he crossed his arms over the breasts.
“I still think we should go to the ER,” said Paul. “The women must have used some industrial strength material and who knows what it’s going to take to make it come off.”
“That place will be packed right now. No, maybe if I take a long bath they will come off.”
“Okay, but give me a call if they don’t,” said Paul.
Ryan nodded. “I will.”
“I mean you can come up with an excuse for the hair color…but those might be hard to explain,” said Paul.
“I could always wait tables for you,” said Ryan with a nervous laugh.
Paul laughed. “That would be something to see.”
Chapter 5
Ryan stepped into his small one bedroom apartment and locked the door. He immediately went into his bathroom and turned on the shower. Maybe a long hot shower would cause the breast pads to come off.
He undressed and looked at his reflection in the mirror. Even with his penis, he looked very much like a woman. The women had spared no detail when they transformed him. Even his pubic hair had been worked on. They had styled his pubic hair to look feminine and they had also dyed it so that it matched the same color on his head. He remembered one woman laughing about the fact that now the carpet matched the curtains.
He looked at his nails and wondered how he would get the extensions off. The woman said that they would last for several weeks. He looked down at his feet and noticed that his toenails were also the same color as the polish on his fingers.
After checking the water temperature, he stepped in. The hot water felt good on his face and body. He then jumped back as the spray hit the nipples of the breast pads. They now felt as if they were part of his body. He eased back into the spray and let out a moan of pleasure as the water struck his nipples. He felt weak in the knees as waves of enjoyment swept out through his body.
Without thinking he reached up and touched his nipples. To his shock they were not only larger, but hard. He also noticed how good it felt to touch them.
Ryan should have been shocked and frightened by what was happening, but the pleasure was too powerful to resist. His thoughts were no longer concerned with removing the breasts, now he was only interested in sexual gratification.
He soon found himself stroking his cock with one hand and playing with his nipples with the other.
He could feel the orgasm growing with each passing moment and soon it exploded with wave after wave of sexual ecstasy.
It was all that he could do to turn off the water and step out of the shower, as he felt so weak. As he dried off he could feel the towel rub against his breasts.
He examined the breasts and he still couldn’t see a seam. He ran his fingers over them and realized that they were part of him. He wondered what he should do now. If he walked into the ER and said that he suddenly had breasts they would think he was on drugs.
In the end, fatigue determined his response and he crawled into his bed and fell into a deep sound sleep.
Chapter 6
When Ryan awoke, the first thing he did was check his chest…the breasts were still there. Slowly his hands passed over the breasts, there was no sign of a seam and it gradually sunk in they were now a permanent part of his body. They no longer felt artificial as they responded to his touch. Letting out a sigh of resignation, he got out of bed and headed to the bathroom. As he walked he was aware of the way his body now moved and seemed to flow. The bouncing of his breasts would take some getting used to.
Feeling the urge to pee, he hurried into the bathroom and without thinking he sat down. It took him a moment to realize what he had done. He shook his head as if to not let his imagination get the best of him.
When he was done he got up and inspected his body. It might have been his imagination, but his waist looked thinner and his hips and ass looked bigger.
Ryan stared as the reflection of his face in the mirror and realized he looked more feminine now that he had when he was made up the previous night. His lips looked and felt thicker. He ran his hand across his face and felt no trace of his beard even though he usually shaved every day.
“This can’t be happening!” he exclaimed. He stopped and reached up to touch his throat.
He repeated his previous sentence. “This can’t be happening.”
He gasped. His voice was lighter and higher in tone. “I even sound like a chick now!”
Ryan realized that the only thing male about him was his penis…and he realized how out of place it looked on his otherwise feminine body.
Chapter 7
After sitting on his bed for a while, he decided that he had to do something. Maybe if he went to the house he could find something that could lead him to the girls that had done this to him.
There was no thought of going to the ER or calling Paul…not until he had a chance to seek out the people who did this to him. He had to take care of this himself.
It then hit him that he now had a very limited wardrobe. He tried on some of his male clothes and nothing fit right, everything was either too loose or too tight. He would have to put on the skirt and top again.
He looked at the way his nipples pressed against the material of his top and wished that the women who had dressed him had given him a bra.
After dressing, he went back into the bathroom and inspected himself. He ran his fingers through his hair and found that it quickly fell back neatly into style. He didn’t look bad, but something was missing and then he remembered the bag. He retrieved it and took out the makeup.
Ryan tried to justify what he was doing by telling himself that he had to look feminine in order to avoid suspicion of his real gender. He then wondered what his real gender was now. Was he a feminized guy…or was she a girl with a penis?
Even though he had never used makeup in his entire life, he found that he knew what to do. It not only felt normal, but it was if he had been doing it for years. In a few minutes he nodded approvingly at his reflection.
“At least I’m good looking,” he said aloud. He shook his head at hearing his voice and wondered what he would sound like to others.
He put the makeup back in his bag and after putting on his heels he headed out.
Chapter 8
He drove past the house, but didn’t stop as there were workmen around the house. They appeared to be cleaning up from the party. There was no way he could stop as the workmen might think he was one of the girls from the party and call the police, so he kept going. It then hit him that there was no chance of finding out who the women were and why they had done this to him.
Ryan wondered what do next. With everything swirling around in his mind it was strange that his main concern was that he would now need a larger wardrobe.
No, I better go home and call Paul, he thought. But the urge to go shopping began to grow and dominate his thoughts.
He began to rationalize that he could just get a few things so that if he went to the hospital he would look nice. He mentally went through the things he would need.
Ryan tried to focus on the fact that he was guy dressed as girl, but his mind wandered back to his new needs…make that her new needs.
“Stop it!” he said aloud. “I’m not a girl.”
However, when he looked in the review mirror, he shook his head. “I’m not exactly a guy anymore either.”
Ryan also noted that his voice was now very feminine.
He tried to drive home, but along the way the urges took over and he pulled into the parking lot of a local strip mall. He parked right in front. He realized that he was fighting a losing battle with his growing feminine side. A strange sensation swept through Ryan’s body and he felt tingly all over. It caused him to close his eyes and take in a long deep breath.
Slowly Ryan let out the breath and opened her eyes. She stepped out of her car and headed into the closest store.
A saleswoman approached her and smiled. “Can I help you?”
Ryan nodded. “Yes, please. I sort of have a slight problem…actually it’s a big problem. I flew in last night and the stupid airline lost my luggage. I now need a little of everything…the problem is that I don’t want to spend a lot of money. My boyfriend gave me his credit card, but he told me not to go crazy with it.”
“Well, we can definitely help you and without breaking your or your boyfriend’s bank account,” said the woman with a smile. “Now, my name is Nicole.”
Ryan smiled back. “Nice to meet you…my name is…Kylie.”
“Well, let’s get started, Kylie” said Nicole.
Chapter 9
Four hours and two stops later, Kylie returned to her apartment. She had spent the whole three hundred and then some, but at least she had a wardrobe now. In addition to clothes, shoes, lingerie, she had bought makeup and toiletries. She used the same excuse of losing her suitcase at each store.
She put away her new items and at the same time cleaned out Ryan’s things. They didn’t fit any more so why let them take up space in the closet or dresser drawers?
Deep inside there was still a conflict over what was happening, but it was dying like a burned out candle. With each passing moment, Kylie was replacing Ryan.
She changed into one of her new outfits and then called Paul. As expected, he didn’t recognize her feminized voice.
“Paul, this is…Ryan,” she said.
“Ryan? Christ…what’s going on? What’s happened to your voice?”
“I think you’d better come over here,” she said.
“Okay, give me directions,” he replied.
Chapter 10
Paul was taken back when he stepped into Ryan’s apartment.
He saw an attractive young woman waiting for him. She was dressed in a short khaki skirt and a green sleeveless top.
“Ryan?” he asked.
“I prefer Kylie now,” she replied softly. “It fits me better.”
“What’s going on?” he asked as he stared at his employee.
“Please come in. I have a lot to tell you,” she replied.
They sat down in the living room on the couch.
Paul couldn’t take his eyes off her.
“I know this is rather obvious, but I’ve changed,” she said.
“You mean you couldn’t get the breast pads off?”
“That would be rather difficult, Paul. They’re real and they’re a part of me,” she replied.
“Ryan, that’s not possible.”
She pulled her top off and removed her bra.
“Please call me Kylie. Look at them Paul. They’re real. I don’t know how, but they are. I’ve also changed in other ways. You can hear my voice can’t you? Do I sound like a boy?”
Paul stared at Ryan’s…Kylie’s breasts and shook his head. “No…you sound like a girl.”
“I’m changing physically in other ways. In fact the only thing male about me is my penis,” she said. “And to be honest…if that changes too I wouldn’t mind.”
“We need to get you to a doctor Ryan…I mean Kylie,” said Paul.
“What can they do? I mean, look at me, do I look like a boy with breasts?”
Paul shook his head.
“With each passing minute I feel more at ease with this,” she continued. “I like the way I look…I like the way guys looked at me when I was out shopping…I like the way you look at me…do you think I’m pretty?”
“Look, you need help, this change has affected your mind,” he said, as he tried to change the subject. The truth was he was becoming very aroused looking at Kylie.
“I’m fine, Paul…now answer my question, do you think I’m pretty?” she asked as she slid closer to him
Paul looked at her at the half naked girl sitting next to him. “Yes, you’re very attractive, Kylie.”
“Is that it?” she asked as she licked her lips.
“No, you’re very sexy, Kylie,” continued Paul.
“You want me, don’t you?” she said softly as she moved closer. She reached down and took his hands into hers and guided them to her breasts. “Don’t try and rationalize it, Paul. I don’t know why this has happened, but it feels so good.”
Paul felt her large breasts in his hands. They felt real. He began to rub her nipples, they immediately hardened to his touch, she was right…they were real. He then leaned closer to kiss her.
Kylie took his tongue willingly into her mouth. Her hands reached down to rub his cock.
Paul surrendered to his sexual urges and accepted what was being offered to him.
As Ryan, Kylie had never even thought about sex with a man, but that was ancient history. Now, she wanted to feel his cock in her body…no, she needed to feel his cock in her body.
Their kissing and foreplay increased in intensity.
Kylie was ecstatic when she found herself positioned on her knees in front of him, with her mouth surrounding his cock. It felt perfectly normal and all she wanted was to please her lover.
Paul had never experienced anyone better at oral sex. She knew just what to do to bring him to an incredible orgasm.
Chapter 11
“So what do you plan to do now?” he asked as he cuddled with her on the couch.
“I was hoping we could spend some more time together,” she replied with a giggle.
He kissed her. “I meant, what do you plan on doing with your life…now that…now that you’re a woman?’
“I guess I need to get a new job,” she said.
“Why? You can still work for me. I can always use a good waitress,” he said. “I mean, I doubt if anyone would recognize you now.”
She nodded. “I appreciate the offer. By the way, did I pass the interview?”
Paul laughed.
“I mean, you have slept with all the other girls who have worked for you, right?”
Paul’s reputation was well known by all the drivers at Marco’s.
He shook his head. “Not all of them…not yet anyway.”
“You want to sleep with me?” she asked.
“Yes, but this is all happening rather fast…for you I mean. I don’t want to take advantage of you,” he said.
“Paul, I need this. I can’t explain it, but it’s like I need to do this…”
He leaned over and kissed her. As they kissed he reached down under her skirt and began to stroke her cock. He had never been with a man, but being with a transgendered woman had always fascinated him. They were the ultimate forbidden fruit.
“Let’s go into my bedroom,” she whispered.
Paul nodded and scoped her up in his large arms.
Chapter 12
Kylie snuggled close to Paul. They had just spent the last couple of hours making love.
As Ryan, she had lost her virginity at sixteen. Additionally, Ryan had had several girlfriends in the past year. But she had never known sex would feel so wonderful. Yes, she still had a penis, but her orgasms felt so different. They were more of a whole body experience and they lasted much longer.
She also found that she loved the feel of a man’s cock in her body. Yesterday at this time she would have been nauseated by the idea of being with a man, but that was ancient history. She was Kylie Ryan now and being with a man was normal and natural. She had no desire to ever be a man again. It was as if the sex with Paul had been the last step in her transformation.
Paul was also lost in his own thoughts. In addition to making love to her, he had also given Kylie oral, yet he wasn’t disturbed by this. She was so feminine and therefore he didn’t see anything wrong about it. He also thought about how incredible it felt when he fucked her. He had never felt anything like that in his entire life.
They stayed in bed for another hour.
“I need to get to work,” he said looking at his watch.
“I know,” she replied.
“Do you want to work for me?” he asked. “I mean, you still need a job.”
“I wouldn’t mind being with you…but working for you would be…complicated…right?” she replied.
“You worried about being recognized?”
She shook her head. “I could just say that I’m Ryan’s cousin or something like that. No, it would be complicated between us.”
He nodded. “So what are you going to do?”
“I need to think about it. I still would like to find out how this happened. Don’t get me wrong, I want to stay a woman,” she said.
“I understand. Do you need anything?” he asked.
“I’m okay,” she replied.
“You’re better than okay…but how are you fixed financially?”
She shrugged her shoulders. “I’ll get by.”
“You’ll do better than that I imagine,” he said as he kissed her.
As they kissed, Kylie reached down and began to stroke his cock; she could feel it spring back to life as it hardened to her touch. “Please make love to me before you leave,” she whispered.
“Hmmm, you’re such a bad girl,” he moaned.
“And you love it,” she replied.
Chapter 13
Paul took a shower and got dressed. He found Kylie wearing a silk robe sitting on the couch.
“That’s nice, did you get it today?” he asked as he leaned down to kiss her.
“Yes, along with some other things,” she said. “My old wardrobe doesn’t fit me any more.”
He nodded as he took out his wallet. He took out some money and handed it to her.
She shook her head.
“Please take it. I’ll also send your last paycheck,” he said.
She held the money in her hands as they kissed.
“I gotta get going. Call me if you need anything, promise me that, okay?” he said.
“I will,” she replied as she got up to kiss him good bye.
She watched him leave and she closed the door.
Kylie sat down and looked at the money. It was nearly five hundred dollars. It would help her get by until she got a job. She also suspected that Paul was glad that she hadn’t taken his offer to work at Marco’s.
She then wondered if by taking the money this made her a prostitute. She definitely loved sex, but the idea of doing it for money was not appealing.
She wasn’t really upset about this either. There as nothing wrong with having a high sex drive, she thought. He mind then turned back to Paul. Hopefully he would be back, but if not she could move on, she thought as she headed to her bathroom for a bath.
Chapter 14
The next morning, Kylie woke up feeling refreshed. The first thing she did before getting dressed was examine her body.
She was pleased to see that the changes had continued. While her body size hadn’t changed much: her face was softer and more feminine. Her nose seemed slightly smaller and her cheekbones higher. In all, she was now very sexy.
Her penis was still there, although it was slightly smaller. While she would have preferred to have a vagina, she could live with the way her body looked and functioned. She was pleased to see that her penis was still working and she masturbated as she thought about the wonderful sex she had with Paul.
Afterwards, she cleaned up and dressed. She also found that she liked to dress in revealing clothes. After sorting through her new wardrobe, she picked out a short low cut dress to wear. It fit her shapely body like a second skin. It was obviously another one of the side effects of the transformation… as was her increased sexual drive.
Maybe the breast pads were magical. It sounded silly at first, but she couldn’t think of a better theory. She was unaware of any manmade material that could transform a boy into a girl.
She styled her hair and applied her makeup without a second thought. Next she inspected herself in the mirror… a sly smile appeared on her face. Outwardly, no one would suspect she wasn’t a female completely.
After a light breakfast, she went online and did some surfing. She doubted that anything related to her transformation would show up, but it was worth a try.
Kylie tried a variety of searching combinations, but nothing came up. She found a lot of fantasy and sex sites. Also some excellent fiction sites regarding male to female transformations. Didn’t help her current situation, but they looked like fun.
She debated heading out to the house, where her transformation had started, but figured it would be pointless. Anything related to the party would have been cleaned out by either the police or the company that owned the house.
Kylie then typed out a list of things to do. Besides figuring out what caused her change, she needed a job and to change her ID.
After a while, she needed a break and she grabbed her purse and headed out. It was such a nice day that she left her car and walked.
Chapter 15
She did a little bit of shopping, as there were still a lot of things she needed for her life. After buying a few things, she took a break at a coffeehouse and read a fashion magazine as she sipped her latte.
Kylie also thought about how the guy behind the counter looked at her. She knew what he was thinking and it turned her on.
She was so lost in her own thoughts that she didn’t notice the couple that was sitting a few tables away.
The man and woman appeared to be in their late thirties. Both were tall and rather thin. The woman had long blonde, almost white hair and deep sapphire colored eyes. Her skin was lightly tanned, which made her hair look even whiter. The man had a darker complexion, with dark brown hair, and equally dark brown eyes. He also had a neatly trimmed beard.
They casually watched Kylie, and when she got up to leave, they left a few moments later.
Kylie was too lost in her own thoughts to notice that she was being followed as she headed back to her apartment.
She loved the way her new body moved as she walked. It was almost fluid in nature. It also seemed to ooze sexuality. She loved the looks she got from the guys…and even other women.
The man and woman were two blocks behind her and when they saw Kylie enter the apartment building they increased their pace to catch up with her.
Chapter 16
Kylie was putting away her things when she heard someone knocking on her door. She wondered…and hoped it was Paul, as she headed to the door, as she longed to have sex with him again.
She opened the front door and was greeted by the tall couple.
“Can I help you?” she asked cautiously.
The woman smiled. “No, but we can help you.”
Kylie noticed a slight accent but she couldn’t place it; otherwise the woman spoke better English than she did.
“We know what happened to you,” added the man. He also had the same slight accent.
Kylie stared back nervously. “What…what do you want?”
“We’re here to help you. Can we please come in?” asked the woman. “It would be better if we discussed this in private.”
Kylie nodded and the man and woman walked inside her apartment.
Chapter 17
“My name is Karita and this my friend, Josef,” said the woman.
“I’m Kylie, pleased to meet you.”
“So you’ve already picked a female name, remarkable,” noted Josef.
“What’s going on?” asked Kylie.
“We know what happened to you…and in some ways we’re responsible,” admitted Karita.
“Responsible…how?” asked Kylie.
“We created the breast pads that changed you,” said Karita.
“However, they weren’t intended to be used on a male,” interjected Josef.
“Who were they designed to be used on?” asked Kylie.
“That’s a long story, can we bother you for something to drink first?” asked Karita.
“I only have juice and soda,” she replied. “Sorry, but I’m not old enough to buy alcohol.”
“Juice would be fine,” said Karita.
Chapter 18
“Okay, so what happened to me?” she asked as she served the drinks. “I mean I know the breast pads had something to do with all this.”
“The pads were designed to help women who needed larger breasts, but didn’t want surgery,” said Karita. “The material is designed to bond with the body and for all practical purposes become real.”
“The material can be used in a variety of uses when the person needing help doesn’t want plastic surgery,” explained Josef.
“And you two invented this stuff?” asked Kylie.
Karita looked at Josef who nodded.
“No…the best way to describe what we did is that we reverse-engineered the material,” said Karita.
Kylie stared back. “So…who actually invented it?”
“We don’t know their names or even who they were…we discovered the material in a crash site that we excavated,” said Josef.
“I… I don’t understand,” said Kylie.
“It was a space-ship. We suspected it crashed in northern Iceland. We suspect that it happened a little over a thousand years ago. We were part of a team that examined the contents. We found a small sample of the material and have been studying it for the last ten years,” explained Karita. “We think it was part of a first aid kit.”
“Over time we discovered the regenerative properties of the material. We combined it with some human DNA and found that it would bond with the body,” said Josef.
“So I was your guinea pig?” asked Kylie.
“No, we tested it on several other subjects…all willing volunteers…including myself,” said Josef. He then held pulled back his hair to expose his right ear. “This is made of the same material. I lost the original in a motorcycle accident.”
Kylie stared at his ear. There was no indication that it was fake…just like her breasts. “So how did I get involved with all this?”
“We created a set of breasts and were transporting them to a medical lab. They were due to be used on a woman whose husband has been supporting our research. Unfortunately they were stolen,” said Karita. “We took the precaution of planting a tracing device in the container. We don’t know all the details but they were acquired by one of the women at the party where you were…changed.”
“So it was all an accident?” asked Kylie.
The couple nodded.
“We don’t think the women at the party had any idea what would happen to you,” said Josef. “They were just playing a joke on you.”
“Really?” asked Kylie.
“That’s right. We talked to several women who were at the party and they claimed they didn’t mean you any harm,” continued Josef.
“What about the other changes…my voice…my sexuality?” asked Kylie. “I mean, I see myself as a woman now, how could they do all that to me?”
“That’s what we need to find out as the pads were not designed to be used on a male,” said Karita. She then pulled a small recorder out of her bag. “Tell us everything that has happened to you since they were applied.”
Chapter 19
Karita turned off the recorder.
“The changes happened even faster than we had expected,” said Josef.
“What do you mean?” asked Kylie.
“In most cases we’ve conducted the absorption of the material by the body takes longer. However, in your case it appears to have occurred in less than two hours,” said Karita.
“We found out that the pads were at the party, but we arrived too late. When we got there, the police had already arrived. We were able to find one of the women yesterday and she told us what they had done to you,” explained Josef.
“Unfortunately, she didn’t know the name of the pizza place. It took us until this morning to narrow down our search. One of your coworkers told us where you lived. We were shocked when we first saw you…we had no idea the changes would be so… umm… dramatic.”
“So, how did you pick me out?” asked Kylie. “I mean, I don’t look like I used to.”
“We knew from the woman at the party that you now had red hair. Also, the material puts out a slight glow for the first few days after it’s been applied. It’s not radioactive or harmful in anyway. It’s only detectable with special glasses,” said Karita.
“You’re kidding?” exclaimed Kylie as she looked down at her chest.
Josef handed her a pair of dark tinted sunglasses. “Try these on.”
Kylie put the glasses on and looked at her chest. There was a slight pink glow.
“How long does this last?”
“Maybe a week,” said Karita. “It’s totally harmless.”
Kylie looked at Josef’s ear and didn’t see any glow.
“Okay, so my change happened a lot faster than you expected. Why?” asked Kylie as she handed Josef back his glasses.
“It must have been when it began to combine with your body. Again, it was designed to be used with a woman. The material must have sensed the hormonal difference and took steps to adjust it,” said Karita. “We’ve seen that the material has cured illnesses and diseases in the past. It must have seen your male chemistry as something that needed to be corrected.”
“Like a computer program re-writing other programming,” said Kylie.
Karita nodded. “Exactly.”
“So why do I still have a penis?”
“I don’t know, but I wouldn’t be surprised if that transformed too,” said Karita. “Would you mind if I could see your body?”
“You mean naked?”
Karita smiled. “It would make it easier. We can go back to your bedroom, don’t worry, Josef will stay here.”
Kylie shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t mind. I mean you’re trying to help, right?”
“Yes, Kylie, we’re trying to help,” said Karita.
Chapter 20
Kylie undressed in her bathroom. She then stepped out to be inspected by Karita and Josef.
“It’s amazing,” said Karita. “You have a very feminine body.”
“Thank you,” replied Kylie.
“Do you notice anything different?” asked Karita.
Kylie nodded. “I’m not sure, but my penis looks a little smaller. I mean, I haven’t measured it or anything. Does this mean I’m still changing?”
“Maybe,” said Karita. “To be honest, we’re treading on new territory right now.”
“Do you need to see more?” asked Kylie.
“No, please get dressed. Thank you,” said Karita.
Chapter 21
“So what happens now?” asked Kylie as she walked back into the living room.
“Even if we wanted to, I doubt we could reverse the transformation; the changes are very extensive, both physical and mental,” said Karita. “Would you be willing to undergo a physical? The pads were meant to be used on a woman and we need to see just how far the physical changes have gone…internally.”
“Who would do it?” asked Kylie.
“I would,” said Karita. “I’m a medical doctor…it’s why I was brought into this in the first place.”
“I guess so,” said Kylie.
“You don’t seem very interested,” said Karita.
Kylie shook her head. “It’s not that…I’m just worried about what’s going to happen to me. I mean, am I going to end up like a rat in some science lab or something like that?”
“We’re the only one who knows about you, Kylie. We promise to protect your secret,” she stated.
“It’s in all our interest to keep this a secret,” added Josef.
“So where would we do this?” asked Kylie.
“The company we work for has examination facilities. We could go there right now,” suggested Karita.
Kylie thought about it for a moment. While she wasn’t happy to hear that her change was due to some sort of extraterrestrial material, she was curious to see that she was okay. She also wasn’t totally sure if she could trust Karita or Josef, but why would they make up such a wild story?
“Let’s do it,” she said.
Chapter 22
After several hours of tests, Kylie sat across from Karita and Josef.
“So?” asked Kylie.
“Your body appears to be still changing. It looks as if you’re developing a female reproductive system,” said Karita. “And you’re not in any pain or discomfort?”
Kylie shook her head. “Nope. In fact I feel great. Is that part of it too?”
“The material does limit pain during the absorption phase,” said Josef. “I never felt any discomfort.”
“So I might wake up with a vagina…and everything else?” asked Kylie.
“I have no idea, but it’s starting to look that way,” said Karita.
Kylie smiled.
“You’re not upset?” asked Josef.
“Why would I be? I mean it just means that I will be whole,” replied Kylie in a matter-of-fact way. “I really like being a girl. I know I should be freaking out or something, but I feel great.”
“This is exactly what I don’t understand,” said Josef. “The physical changes I can understand, but it’s the mental side that shouldn’t have changed…at least not so quickly.”
“What does he mean? If my body is female wouldn’t my mind also be?” asked Kylie.
“Not necessarily. I’m suspected that we need to look at something else. Josef, would you call up the info on the both the donor and the person we were supposed to treat?”
Josef nodded. “It won’t take long, why don’t you two take a break?”
Chapter 23
Kylie followed Karita out of the lab.
“Let’s go to my office and talk,” said Karita.
Kylie nodded.
They walked into a small office. There were photos of Iceland on the wall.
“Is that where you’re from?” asked Kylie.
Karita nodded. “Have you ever been there?”
Kylie laughed. ‘I haven’t been anywhere.”
Karita sat down. “Tell me about yourself, Kylie.”
Kylie stared at a photo of snow covered mountains. “I was a college student…before this happened.”
“What’s your major?”
Kylie turned around. “It was physics.”
Karita frowned. “Was? Why do you speak of it in the past tense?”
“I can’t go back to college,” she replied with a shrug. “I mean, I’d like to… but I guess I need to find another thing to do with my life.”
“Why do you say that?”
Kylie stared back. “Um, look at me. I don’t look like Ryan Norris anymore…and I really don’t act like him either.”
“So transfer somewhere else. Look at me…being female doesn’t mean you can’t go to college.”
Kylie shook her head. “It’s not that…it’s how do I explain that I’m now female…or mostly female anyway.”
“You’re going to have to come up with some way of dealing with this.”
Kylie nodded. “I know. It’s weird; I don’t mind being female…in fact I love how I look. It’s just dealing with all the real world stuff, especially now that I know that E.T. may be responsible.”
Karita laughed. “Sorry, I’m not laughing at you. Look, my organization can help you.”
“How?”
“We’re an international science organization. While we’re not connected to any specific government, we do have connections in many of them. We can help you become a woman legally. We can also help you go back to school. Who knows, you might want to come work for us.”
“Really?” asked Kylie as she sat down across from Karita.
“Yes, really,” replied Karita.
“That might be pretty cool,” said Kylie.
There was a knock on the door and Josef entered.
“What did you find out?” asked Karita.
“It turns out our DNA donor was personally selected by the husband,” he said. “He selected a young woman who had a rather strong sexual side.”
“What do you mean by that?” asked Kylie.
“She’s an actress who has been in dozens of pornography videos,” he said. “I suspect that he hoped this would transfer to his wife.”
“How did this happen?” snapped Karita angrily.
“I’m as angry as you are, Karita. Apparently he wanted his wife to be more open to sexual activities and he apparently learned that in some cases the personality of the donor is transferred with the sample,” continued Josef. “I discovered what he had done when I tried to research the name he gave me for the donor.”
“So that’s why I’ve been so…horny for a lack of a different term?” asked Kylie.
“I’m afraid so,” said Josef.
“Can anything be done about it? I mean, I like sex…actually I love sex, but I don’t want to go into porn,” said Kylie.
“We might be able to make some adjustments,” said Karita. “I will also ensure that you receive a sufficient financial payment for all this…in addition to having your college paid for.”
“That’s the least we can do,” said Josef. “I will make the appropriate contacts.”
“That’s very generous,” said Kylie.
“After everything that has happened to you it’s the least we can do,” said Karita.
Chapter 24
Over the next few months, Kylie adjusted to her new life. She was pleased that everything seemed to be working out. Karita had done some sort of procedure that seemed to lower Kylie’s sexual drive; yes it was still elevated, but controllable.
Kylie was glad that even though her sex drive was lowered; the procedure did nothing to lower her enjoyment of sex.
It was also nice to know that her identity issue would be taken care of. Karita promised that within a few weeks, Kylie would have a new set of ID. Being set financially didn’t hurt either. It was great to be back in college.
She wasn’t totally sure if she fully trusted Karita and Josef, but what did they have to gain by befriending her? It was obvious that their organization was very wealthy, so it wasn’t for monetary gain.
Kylie was now free to live her life as a woman…a complete woman. In the weeks following her initial transformation her penis slowly shrunk. One morning she awoke to find that she had a vagina. It was that simple.
It was during this phase of her transformation that she stopped seeing Paul. It was getting too complicated and besides…something told her that while he was a nice guy, he wasn’t the one for her.
She was completely relived when Karita confirmed the transformation was complete. It did freak her out a little at first when she realized that she could become pregnant, but as with all the other changes in her life she quickly accepted and adjusted to this change. In fact, she was now excited about the prospect of one day being a mother, assuming she met the right man.
She stayed sexually active, although she never stayed in a relationship for very long; she figured that she would know Mr. Right when she met him.
In fact with each passing day, she barely thought about her previous life as a male. There was no sense in looking at the past when she had her whole life ahead of her.
Chapter 25
“What is the status of the subject named Kylie Ryan?” asked the voice from the speaker. The voice had a gender-neutral quality to it, sounding neither male or female.
“She’s fully transformed into a healthy functional female,” stated Karita.
“She’s also currently back in college and is studying physics. Her grades are well above average,” added Josef.
Karita and Josef were sitting in a secret room located in their lab. The room was bare with the exception of a table, two chairs, a microphone and a set of speakers.
“I see. And she doesn’t suspect the truth behind her transformation?” asked the voice.
“No, she appears to have accepted the story we told her,” said Josef.
Karita wondered how Kylie would react if she learned that she had been set up, the party and the pizza order was just part of the plan to capture Ryan and start him on his transformation into becoming Kylie
“Very good,” replied the voice.
“Excuse me, while I understand the importance of our mission here, I am still bothered by the ethics of how we are accomplishing it,” interjected Karita.
“Please explain,” said the voice.
“I realize that when our people left our home world we knew we would have to colonize other worlds. I also know that we weren’t supposed to land on planets with intelligent life…no matter how primitive by our standard,” she stated.
“We had no choice, our ship was damaged and this planet was the only option. We could have taken it over quite easily, but we chose to covertly assist them,” said the voice.
“I know that. I also know that most of our females were rendered sterile due to a virus and our only chance for survival as a race was to interbreed,” she continued.
“We tried to use the native females…but they proved unable to carry our embryos to birth. We were ready to give up when one of our scientists…your father, discovered that a very small percentage of the human males could be transformed into hybrid females, fully capable of mating with us. This discovery has allowed us to survive,” said the voice. “The subject Ryan Norris was one of the best subjects that we’ve found in the last three months.”
Karita nodded. “I also know that and I’m not arguing against it. Our race has much to offer these humans, however what I object to is the tricking of males into being transformed. The human male Ryan had no desires to be transformed into a female. Yes,as Kylie she is happy and well cared for, but… does the end justify the means?”
“But it was done for the survival of our people.,” said the voice. “We’ve heard this argument before.”
“It needs to be considered again,” stated Karita firmly. “The transformation process has programmed Kylie so that when she meets the male picked out for her she will fall in love with him. While it is necessary for our race to reproduce…this sort of thing goes against our most basic laws and beliefs. One of our greatest values is free will and yet we violate that with each transformation. Kylie is only happy because we made her so. I wonder what she would say if she knew the truth.”
“So what do you suggest?” asked the voice.
“Why can’t we just ask them?”
“You mean ask the human males if they want to become women?” asked the voice. There was a slight tone of disbelief.
“Yes,” replied Karita.
“And to be our mates?”
“Yes,” said Karita again.
“They would say no,” said the voice.
“There’s also the possibility they might say yes,” countered Karita. “If we are going to work to help this species advance we need to give them the option of choice.”
“And if they say no…then we are doomed to die out. All our knowledge and science will be lost,” said the voice. “Is that worth the risk?”
“But if we continue on the path we’re on…won’t we lose our identity and values?” asked Karita. “Are you and the others on the council willing to risk that?”
There was a long pause.
Karita sensed an opening and continued with her proposal.
“I would like to concentrate our screening for likely candidates for transformation on transgendered males,” explained Karita. “They already wish to be female so we would be helping them…and ourselves at the same time. It’s a perfect trade.”
There was another long pause.
“We ruled this out as impractical,” said the voice.
“When was the last time it was considered? Two hundred Earth years ago?” replied Karita immediately. She had thought this would be the initial reaction to her idea.
“Two hundred and twenty Earth years to be exact,” replied the voice. “Your father made the same suggestion.”
“Well, times have changed; it is time we consider it again. Unlike the members of the council, I live and work among the humans. Some of them are very open-minded and willing to hear new ideas. There are also ways of working with the transgendered community. Why even the university where Kylie is studying has a transgendered student organization. This is very common and I’m sure were could find enough suitable candidates…willing candidates this time.”
The members of the council were made up of the original party to land on Earth. They had little to no direct contact with humans. Karita and Josef were on the other hand third generation, and had spent their lives living among the humans. While Karita appeared to be in her thirties, she was over one hundred in earth years.
“Go on,” said the voice.
“This would also allow us to adjust the treatment to ease their transition. There would be no need to make the subjects initially over-sexed. In transforming non-transgendered males it is necessary to reprogram their minds, but this step could be minimized or even excluded when dealing with transgendered males. We wouldn’t have to overcome resistance to living as woman…we would be helping them become whole.”
There was another long pause.
“You are very wise Karita…much like your father,” said the voice. “I will pass your proposal to the rest of the council.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
Chapter 26
Three months later, Kylie was surprised to see Karita standing in the student union building.
They greeted each other with a hug.
“What’re you doing here?” asked Kylie.
“I’m working on a health study,” she admitted.
“Really?”
“We’re looking at helping transgendered students,” whispered Karita. “The way the material changed you could be beneficial to them.”
“Wow, that’s pretty cool,” replied Kylie.
“I can’t tell you anything else…you know the rules,” said Karita.
Kylie nodded. She had signed a statement not to discuss what happened to her in exchange for the money and identity paperwork.
“Well, good luck,” said Kylie. “Oh, guess what?”
Karita shook her head. “What?”
“I’m in love….real love this time. He’s a graduate student.”
Karita nodded.
“His name is Davin,” she continued. “He’s so handsome and tall…he’s even taller than you are. He’s so nice too!”
“He sounds very nice,” said Karita. While she wished she could be honest with Kylie, she was pleased that Kylie had been matched with her cousin Davin, who was a very nice boy. It was her idea that Kylie be his mate. She also hoped that one day that Kylie could be told the truth.
“I know this may sound silly, but I think this is true love. I mean, it sort of makes everything that I’ve been through worth it. Does that make sense?” asked the excited young woman.
“Yes, it does,” replied Karita.
While the counsel agreed to her plan, they also decided that it would be in the best interest of both races not to tell those who had already been transformed the truth. Karita argued against this a she felt those humans that had been transformed deserved the right to know what had happened to them; but she reluctantly agreed to obey the counsel. At least there would be no more forced transformations.
“Well, I gotta run, can’t be late for lab,” said Kylie as she looked at her watch. “It was great seeing you again.”
The two women hugged goodbye.
“Take care, Kylie,” said Karita. “I wish you all the joy in the world…you deserve it.”
The End
Edited By Amelia R.
Author’s note: This is a complete, independent story, but it features some familiar characters from The Protector, The Scholarship, and Corruption.
Chapter 1
It was almost ten-thirty when sixteen-year-old Bob Marks left work and walked outside into the warm, humid Virginia night. His shift at the coffee house had just ended, and he was eager to get home. He walked across the parking lot of the strip mall where he worked towards the road. He looked at his watch and debated whether to wait forty minutes for the bus or to try to hitch a ride home.
In many ways Bob looked like a typical teenager. He was five-ten, having undergone a recent growth spurt. He was thin, but like many boys his age, he was always eating, and he fully expected his weight to catch up with his new height.
His shaggy brown hair was nearly down to his shoulders. It was a pain at work, as he had to pull it back into a ponytail, but he liked it long. Partly it was because some of the girls at school liked it, and partly because it bugged his parents. Bob also played guitar, and he felt the longer hair gave him more credibility as a musician.
It was early summer, and traffic along the road was still fairly constant. He decided to give hitching a try first; after all, he could always catch the bus. Bob wasn’t worried as he hitched rides all the time and had never had any real problems. He had been propositioned once by a middle-aged businessman. Bob just told the guy that he wasn’t gay and to let him out, which the man did.
Bob shrugged this off as a necessary evil. He was currently saving for a car and would do whatever was necessary to get the money. Now that it was summer, he was working two jobs. In addition to the job at the coffeehouse, he was working under the table at the local golf driving range. His parents had told him that they would match whatever he saved for the car.
Bob sighed and moaned about working his entire summer vacation, but he expected to have enough money to get a car before school started in the fall. He stood by a street light and stuck out his thumb; hopefully, he could get a ride pretty soon.
Chapter 2
A wicked grin grew on the face of Monica Lee as she saw that her prey was standing by the side of the road. She had been stalking the teen for several weeks, ever since she’d first seen him in the coffeehouse. Her nipples hardened at the thought of what she was about to do to him, and she licked her lips in anticipation.
Monica seemingly had it all. At age twenty-nine, she had become a self-made millionaire. She had inherited fifty thousand from an aunt when she was nineteen and had immediately invested it in real estate. She had bought and sold property from Norfolk to Richmond. Over the years, she had become very savvy and could sniff out properties that she could turn over for a fast profit. She had become very adept in buying from military personnel, who often had to sell quickly. She made sure that they thought they got a good deal, but she always made a sizable profit.
She was also very attractive. Monica used her looks as one of her tools in her business deals, and she wasn’t beneath using sex to close a deal. She didn’t mind as she was a very sexual being.
Monica was proud of her body and did everything necessary to keep herself looking fit and sexy. Her thirty-six D breasts were still firm and round, and she often wore low cut tops to distract her business clients. She figured that her breasts had saved her thousands in real estate deals.
However, Monica didn’t just use sex to increase her personal wealth; it was the greatest thrill in her life. She was bisexual and had long ago graduated from what she considered run-of-the-mill sex. She was constantly on the search for new sexual thrills; this was where Bob came in.
She had quickly discovered that she was dominant and loved controlling her partner, but this also grew tame over the years. It wasn’t exciting enough, especially when the other person was a willing participant. She had fantasized about dominating an unwilling participant and turning him into her personal sex slave. Over the years this desire had become increasingly more and more dangerous. She began to add in the concept of physical transformation to her plans.
At first she debated abducting a young woman to play with, but then she stumbled onto a website about transgendered slaves. She was immediately aroused by the idea of turning a heterosexual male into a totally submissive sissy slave. She later met a woman who provided transformed teens for a price. Unfortunately, the woman had disappeared from the scene several years ago. The rumor was that she had been arrested and was presently serving a long sentence in a federal penitentiary. If it was true, it was too bad, as Monica had always enjoyed Margo Simon’s company.
Monica loved the combination of an ultra-feminine body, forced submissiveness, and under it all, the remnants of a male in her future slave. Over the years she had studied the techniques necessary to make her dream come true. She became obsessed with idea of having her own sissy slave.
She decided to start with a teenage virgin as this would allow her to train him from ground zero. All his sexual knowledge would come from her, and she could totally corrupt the youth and turn him into a totally submissive slut-slave.
What she couldn’t do herself, she sought out like-minded people who could do the more technical parts of the physical changes. She took her time and researched people who she could either trust or blackmail in order to cover herself.
She’d met Yvonne at an S&M party, and they had hit it off immediately. Yvonne shared her fantasies for turning boys into girls. Yvonne owned a salon and was accomplished in applying permanent makeup and in body piercing.
Monica had once watched in fascination as Yvonne worked on a male slave at a party. Yvonne inserted one steel ring after another around the man’s sexual organs. She explained that, once the piercings healed, she would connect the rings, which would create a chastity device.
Monica planned something similar for her new slave. She would turn him into a very sexual being, trained to perform in all manners of sexual acts, but at the same time remaining a virgin in terms of “normal” sex. She would use the carrot of sex to drag him along until he was totally under her control.
Another person necessary for Monica’s plan was found in a plastic surgeon who had recently run into some problems. He had given several women much larger breasts than they had requested. They threatened to sue him and take away his medical license until Monica stepped in. She personally paid for their reconstructive surgery in exchange for them dropping the charges. In the process she had Dr. Mark Butler by the balls. She told him that he could do several surgeries for her in exchange for being let off the hook. She also had additional dirt on him, regarding sex with his fifteen year old babysitter.
Everything was in place; all Monica had to do was grab her prey. She took a deep breath and put her car in gear.
Chapter 3
Monica had first spotted the boy three weeks earlier. She was driving home from dinner when she saw him hitchhiking on the other side of the road. In fact, it had been just a few hundred yards from where he was presently standing. Driving by, she’d noticed he was wearing the type of shirt worn by the employees at the local coffeehouse.
Over the next few days, she began to check him out. He was thin and not overly masculine. She suspected he would respond nicely to the cocktail of hormones she was planning to use on him. Through one of her contacts, she had acquired some rather potent experimental female hormones. The person who sold them to her told Monica that she could expect to see results starting in as little as two weeks.
What was also appealing about them was that they were mixed with a highly addictive narcotic. She was promised that her victim would be begging for his dose after just a few days. She planned on using that to its full effect.
As Monica watched her victim, she was able to estimate his height and weight. She bought a wardrobe that would allow her to feminize the boy. Later, she would expand his wardrobe so that she could dress him as she pleased. In a way, he was about to become her new doll.
What convinced her that he was the one was when she heard one of his friends kidding him about being a virgin. Unknown to Bob, this sealed his fate.
Monica’s home was located on a large piece of land just outside of town. Her nearest neighbor was almost a mile away, so she wouldn’t have to worry about being interrupted. She planned on picking the boy up and seducing him. Once she had him at her place, she would drug him and start him on his new life.
She wore a very tight top that night, a short skirt, and high heels, as she wanted to look like every teenage boy’s fantasy. Part of her look included a blonde wig and heavier makeup than usual.
Bob had no idea of the danger he was in as he watched the dark colored SUV stop next to him.
“Hi, do you need a ride?” asked Monica innocently.
Bob couldn’t believe his luck. “Yes, please.”
“Where are you heading?” she asked.
“I live six miles up the road. Do you know where Maple Lane is?”
Monica nodded. “Sure, come on, I’ll give you a lift.”
Bob got in and closed the door. “Thanks, I really appreciate this. My name is Bob.”
Monica smiled back. Soon it will be Brittney, she thought. “Nice to meet you, my name is Lisa,” lied Monica. She did this just in case he escaped.
Even in the dim light of the SUV, Bob noticed Monica’s body. Her clothes were so tight and revealing, it was as if her top was painted on her.
As they drove down the road, Monica reached over and placed her hand on Bob’s knee. As expected, this move caught Bob totally off guard.
“How old are you, Bob, eighteen?” she asked seductively.
Bob began to stammer. “Um… I’m sixteen.”
“Really? You look much older,” continued Monica. She smiled as she began to spin her web around the boy.
“You mean that?” he asked.
“Oh, yes. I bet the girls just love you.”
Bob shook his head. “I wish.”
“Oh, come on, you can’t tell me that you don’t have a girlfriend.”
“No, not presently.”
Monica smiled. “Do you like me?”
Bob’s eyes opened wide.
“I mean, do you think I’m pretty?” she asked. “Look at me, please be honest.”
Bob was now so distracted and confused that he didn’t even notice that she was no longer driving towards his street. “You’re beautiful.”
“That’s so sweet, Bobby, thank you.”
Bob didn’t know what to say next. He just kept staring at the gorgeous woman sitting next to him. The next thing he knew, her hand was rubbing against his cock.
“Hmm, well, I can tell that you like that; don’t you, Bobby?” she asked.
He tried to speak, but could only nod.
“Do you like to party?” she asked.
Bob nodded again.
“I thought so; why don’t we go to my place and have some fun? Would you like that?”
Bob could feel his cock pressing tightly against his jeans. “I’d like that, I’d like that a lot.”
Monica smiled. “That makes me so happy, Bobby.”
A few minutes later Monica pulled her SUV into her garage. She closed the door behind her and led Bob into her house. So far it was progressing as planned.
“What would you like to drink, Bobby?” she asked.
“Um, I don’t know,” he replied, caught off guard by her request.
“Don’t worry about it, I know exactly what to fix you,” she stated. She walked over to her bar and fixed her victim a very special drink. Outwardly, it looked and tasted like a screwdriver, but the secret ingredient was the drug that would soon render Bob unconscious.
She sat down next to him and handed him his drink. She touched her glass to his and smiled. “Here’s to a night you’ll never forget, Bobby.”
Bob nervously sipped his drink. He had smoked dope and drunk beer, but mixed drinks were something new. As Monica hoped, he drank it quickly.
Monica leaned over and began to kiss him. She knew that he would soon be unconscious and her true fun would begin.
“Are you a virgin, Bobby?” she whispered as they kissed.
Bob felt his head swimming and he struggled to reply. “Um, yes.”
“It’s okay, sweetie. In fact, it makes me happy to hear that you’re a virgin.”
“Really?’ he asked.
“Yes, I love helping a darling young thing lose his cherry,” she continued. She had no intention of having sex with the teen, but she couldn’t resist the opportunity to play with his mind.
Bob was confused by what she was saying. Cherry?
“You know, angel, I don’t think that Bobby is a pretty enough name for a cute thing like you.” She was now on top of him. He was on his back, and she was straddling him. “I think Brittney is much nicer don’t you?”
“Brittney?” he asked. He was having trouble keeping his eyes open. “But, but, that’s a girl’s name.”
Monica smiled down at Bob. “I know, my dear Brittney, that’s because you’re about to become a girl, my girl. What do you think about that, my sweet little slut?”
He tried to speak, but nothing came out. His eyes closed, and he was out cold.
Chapter 4
Monica surveyed her new toy. She had kept him sedated the past few days, during which his transformation into her slave had started.
A tall woman with short spiky black hair ran her eyes over Bob. “Everything appears to be healing nicely,” noted Yvonne. “I’m still surprised that you had me do all this to him while he was unconscious, I would have thought that you’d enjoy watching him struggle.”
Monica shook her head. “No, I’d rather watch his reaction when he awakes and sees the changes. Once he sees how feminine he now looks, it will help break his spirit.”
Yvonne chuckled. “He’ll definitely be shocked by his, rather make that HER new appearance. She’ll look even better once the swelling goes down.”
“I like the swelling; it makes her lips look thicker and fuller. I plan on having her get collagen injections anyway, so she might as well get used to them.”
“You mean you’re going to give her nice cocksucker lips?” asked Yvonne.
“Why not? She’s going to be a slut; she might as well look like one too,” replied Monica.
“I like her new name too,” added Yvonne, as she ran her finger under a tattoo above the young captive’s groin. It read “Sissy Brittney.”
“I enjoyed doing that,” replied Monica. “It wasn’t as hard as I thought it would be; maybe someday you could teach me how to do permanent makeup.”
“I’d like that.”
Bob, now Brittney, was lying on a bed in front of them. Her arms and legs were tied down by leather cuffs. An IV was in her right arm. In addition to providing nutrition, it added the hormonal solution into Brittney’s comatose body.
Her face had undergone a radical transformation, thanks to Yvonne’s skills. Brittney had little facial hair, and what little there was had been removed by electrolysis. Additionally, her eyebrows had been thinned down and arched. The effect was aided by permanent makeup.
Yvonne had also given Brittney permanent eyeliner and had also colored her lips.
Brittney now had bleached blonde hair, styled in large curls. Her ears each had several studs in them, as did her right nostril and her tongue.
Yvonne hadn’t stopped there with the piercings; she had inserted a small ring into each of Britney’s nipples. She had also inserted a series of rings into her scrotum. A ring was also inserted into the head of Britney’s penis.
“It will take a few months for the rings to completely heal,” explained Yvonne. “Then you can attach them, which should seal up her little clitty quite nicely.”
“Good. I can’t wait,” replied Monica.
“Will you need a cock ring to hold down her erections?”
Monica shook her head. “No, by the time the rings heal, she won’t be able to get a hard-on, thanks to the hormones. She’ll be able to get off, but it will be very different than what she’s used to.”
“Sounds delicious,” replied Yvonne, as she examined one of Brittney’s hands. “The nails came out really nice.”
She had super-glued false nails to each of Brittney’s fingernails and had painted them a bright shiny red.
“I know,” replied Monica. “I’ve very pleased with everything so far. How soon will we have to apply the next hair removal treatment?”
“One treatment is usually sufficient. If she does have any body hair grow back, I’ll take care of it. I have to admit that I love the way her body looks without any body hair,” replied Yvonne.
“Great minds think alike. Oh, can that stuff be used on her head?” asked Monica.
“Sure, but why would you want to eradicate such a nice head of hair?”
“It would make it much easier to change her looks. I found a company that makes wigs that can attach right to the scalp. They make them for people who’ve lost their hair. But if I had some made for Brittney, I could transform her so much faster,” explained Monica.
“I have a better idea; let me shave her head first with a straight razor. Then we can apply the solution,” said Yvonne. “Wait, I have even a better idea. Before we shave her head, let me dye her hair pink; that would really enforce the idea that she’s now a sissy!”
Monica laughed. “I like the way you think. We’ll do it after she recovers from her surgery. I’ll let you dye her hair, and when she shows the slightest bit of displeasure over her new hair color, I’ll have you shave her head.”
“I like that. Tell me more about the plastic surgery you want to do to her,” asked Yvonne, as she opened a bottle of wine that she had brought. “Would you like some?”
“Please,” replied Monica. “Well, of course I’m going to have him give her big breasts. I think she could handle double D’s, maybe even larger, don’t you?”
Yvonne nodded as she handed Monica a glass of wine. “Definitely, maybe even F-cup.”
Monica smiled. “I want her to have a nice petite little nose and some high cheekbones. Also as I mentioned before, thicker lips.”
“And what about her hips?”
“Yes, I think she should have a nice curvaceous ass, maybe even some liposuction to give her a smaller waist. However I’ll leave it up to the good doctor. He mentioned something about removing a couple of her ribs might be just as effective.”
“When will this happen?”
“Dr. Butler will be available in a day or so. I want my slave to have a totally transformed body before I start her mental training. All she’ll have to do is look in the mirror to know that her old life is over. I expect that her resistance will fade pretty fast.”
“Can I watch when he does the surgery? I’ve always been fascinated by plastic surgery,” asked Yvonne.
“I think that can be arranged,” replied Monica.
“This is so cool. Thank you for including me on this,” stated Yvonne.
“I should thank you for all your fine work. If you want, we can pick out a slut for your own use when I get done transforming little Brittney here; would you like that?”
“Hmmm, that sounds delightful,” replied Yvonne as she took a long drink of her wine. “So, when do you plan on waking her up?”
“Tomorrow. I want her to be on another day of the drugs; that way she’ll be well on her way to being addicted to them. So even if she wants to fight back, she won’t be able to for very long,” replied Monica.
“I’m very impressed; you seemed to have planned for everything.”
“I’ve been thinking about this for a while,” stated Monica as she ran a hand across Brittney’s face.
“What about her family?” asked Yvonne.
“There was a news story this morning. The police are treating it as a missing person case and are asking for any assistance. So far, no one has come forward,” replied Monica.
“Aren’t you worried that someone might have seen your car?”
Monica shook her head. “Even if they did, it wouldn’t do them any good. I borrowed the SUV from a friend-of-a-friend who deals in stolen vehicles. The plates were fake, and the SUV went to a chop-shop the night after I grabbed her.”
“I’m even more impressed now,” said Yvonne.
“No, I’m not leaving anything to chance on this. Oh, come with me; I want to show you her room,” commented Monica.
They walked down the hall to a large ornate door. “It looks like solid oak, but it’s really a laminate. It’s steel with soundproofing. She could scream her head off in there, and you’d never hear it standing here.”
She opened the door, and they walked inside.
“Wow, this is incredible,” exclaimed Yvonne.
Inside was a bedroom with an attached bathroom. There were no windows. The walls were painted a soft pink. The floors had thick plush pink carpeting.
“How did you manage this?” asked Yvonne.
“Through people in the scene. I told them I had a teenage girl fetish,” replied Monica.
The bed was an oversized canopy bed. The bedspread was a floral pattern, with the predominant color being pink. The rest of the furniture looked as if it came out of a teenage girl’s room from a ‘60s sitcom. It was all ultra-feminine.
“I like the makeup table,” said Yvonne.
“Well, Brittney will be judged on her makeup. At first, I’ll have her look sexy, but mainstream. Later, I’ll move her into more extreme looks. I think she’ll look fabulous in latex or maybe as a Goth.”
“What about leather?”
“That goes without saying. I’m also going to corset train her. After her surgery, I’ll have her fitted for several.”
“What about shoes?” asked Yvonne.
“High heels at all times. I’ve researched having her tendons operated on so that she can only walk in heels, but that will be later,” said Monica. “For now, I want to see her struggle to learn to walk in heels. Now that I know her shoe size, I’ll be able to get her appropriate footwear -- all very high heels. She’ll never wear flats again.”
“Kinda like Barbie?” noted Yvonne with a grin.
“Exactly,” said Monica. “I’ve made some inquiries about a skin tone latex body suit for her. Mainly it would restrict the use of her arms and legs, like a Barbie.”
“Oh, my, that sounds like fun,” said Yvonne. “You know, after we shave her head, you could use her as a mannequin.”
“Now there’s an idea. I should be able to get a body suit made that is stiff, so that she can’t move by herself. I could then rent her out to vendors at the parties!
“Look at this,” said Monica. She opened up the drawer of the nightstand. Inside was a large collection of vibrators and butt plugs. “I plan on training her to be very anal in addition to being very oral. By the time I’m done with her training, the only things on her mind will be pleasing me and sex.”
“And you’re sure that she won’t fight back?”
Monica stared back at Yvonne with a look of mild amusement. “Please! If I can’t break a little boy, then I deserve to be caught. Besides, once she tastes the pain of withdrawal, I doubt she’ll fight me, even if she wants to. For the next few months, she won’t be outside of this house. She’ll loose all track of time and become dependent upon me. I’ve studied many books on hostage responses. I’m pretty sure I’ve got all the right elements to induce Stockholm Syndrome. I’ve also talked to a few people who have trained their own slaves.”
“Wouldn’t it just be easier to drug her into submission? I mean, you’re already using drugs to weaken her; why not take it a little further? After all, it would save you time,” stated Yvonne.
“I don’t want a zombie. I’m using the addictive nature of the drugs to feminize her body. No, I plan on tricking her into trusting me. I will use the suggestion of severe threats to force her obedience. I’ll make it very clear to the dear child that unless she obeys me, I’ll just kill her in some horribly painful manner and then dump her body. The trick is to make her believe that her only chance of survival is total obedience,” explained Monica.
“I see, that makes sense. So after you train her, will you take her out?”
Monica nodded. “Oh, yes. I plan on taking her all over town. Imagine the thrill of taking her for a coffee at the place she used to work. Of course, by the time I’m done with her, not even her own parents will recognize her.”
“Sounds dangerous, but danger always spices up pleasure,” added Yvonne.
Monica smiled in agreement. “I knew you’d understand. It’s always been this way, the strong preying on the weak.”
“How true. I’ve noticed that you have several video cameras in here, is that for security?”
“Yes, but mainly it’s for recording her reactions. She’ll be dealing with some very loose emotions now, and I can’t wait to see her crying. I can tape everything that goes on in here.
“Well, why don’t we go upstairs and eat? We can talk more over a nice meal,” said Monica.
The two women walked out of the room and past the unconscious teen.
Chapter 5
Bob slowly regained consciousness. He was totally disoriented, and his head felt very foggy. He tried to move and couldn’t. It was as if he was tied down. He also heard someone talking to him — no; they were calling someone named Brittney.
He opened his eyes slowly and saw the woman who had given him a ride, although she was no longer a blonde. She was standing next to another woman and a fat older man.
“That’s a good girl, Brittney,” said the woman.
“What… what’s going on?” he asked weakly.
“You are my property now, Brittney, and you are being transformed into my sexy sissy slave,” chuckled Monica.
“My name is Bob,” he replied weakly.
“Bob is a boy’s name,” she countered. “Look up, Brittney.”
He looked up and saw that there was a mirror suspended above him. He didn’t realize that the image was his own at first. He was looking at a blonde girl. Her face was made up and her lips looked all puffy; when he licked his lips, it confirmed that he was looking at himself.
He then noticed the piercings. He stuck out his tongue and confirmed that he had a stud in it. It looked like one that some of the slutty girls had at school. He’d heard from a friend that the stud made getting a blow job even better. Did that mean he was going to have to suck dick? His jaw opened in disbelief.
“That’s right, my little sissy, that’s you. It’s just the start, as my dear friend here, Dr. Butler, is going to make some additional changes,” continued Monica.
“Please let me go; I won’t tell anyone,” pleaded Bob. He looked back at his reflection and confirmed that his body now had a multitude of piercings. He could even see what looked like writing above his groin.
“Let you go? You’re not done, my sweet Brittney. No, that wouldn’t be right.”
Dr. Butler reached over and cupped Brittney’s chest in his hands. He ignored her feeble attempts to pull away. “Amazing, this growth has just been in the past few days? She’s almost an A-cup.”
“The hormones are very powerful,” said Monica. “So, how big can you make her now?”
He licked his lips. “D-cup, if her own breasts continue to grow. Later, I can increase her up to F-cup. That would be delicious.”
Bob shook his head. This couldn’t be happening. He had to fight back being physically sick as he realized that these perverts were talking about him.
“That’s sounds good. Now what about her face?” asked Monica.
“I read your suggestions, and I can provide everything you want. In addition to her cheeks and lips, I can work her chin and make her look even sexier. When I get done with her, I doubt her own mother would recognize her.”
“Excellent. Now, what about her ribs?”
Dr, Butler ran his hands down Bob’s waist. “That won’t be a problem either. It will make her recovery time longer. I can also make her hips and ass bigger, but again, it will increase the recovery time.”
“That’s not a problem, she’s not going anywhere!”
Dr. Butler laughed. He then ran his fingers over Bob’s pierced penis and scrotum. “Oooh, this is nice work, did you do this?”
“No, that was done by Yvonne,” said Monica.
“Very nice, I can’t wait to see it once you lock it up,” he said.
“That can be arranged. Oh, Yvonne would like to watch as you operate, is that a problem?” asked Monica.
Dr. Butler shook his head. “No, not at all. I can started tomorrow. Now, I think I’ll do the breasts last. That way, if they continue to grow I can go with the larger implants. Do you want me to keep her sedated and do it all at once?”
“Yes, that would be best. I want to start her training as soon as possible, but I don’t want to be interrupted by additional surgery, unless I decide on another modification,” replied Monica.
“Please, let me go,” begged Bob. He then winced in pain.
“Oooh, is my little sissy okay?” asked Monica.
Bob suddenly felt ill, he didn’t know what was happening, but it was getting worse with each passing second. He then felt a wave of cramps.
“Is she okay?” asked Dr. Butler.
“Oh yes, she’s just due for some more medicine. Now, Brittney, you are experiencing the onset of withdrawal. You’ve been on the drugs for several days, and a cold turkey withdrawal would be very painful; it might even kill you.”
She was right, thought Bob as he felt worse with each passing moment.
“Tell me you name, and ask me nicely, and I’ll take away the pain,” said Monica.
Bob felt a wave of nausea sweep through his body. “My name?”
“Yes, my dear sissy, what’s your name — your new name?”
Bob cringed and felt tears forming in his eyes.
“Look, she’s starting to cry,” said Yvonne. There was a taunting tone to her voice. “What a dear little sissy.”
“Well, that’s what sissies do,” remarked Monica. She reached down and ran her hand across Brittney’s face. “Tell us your name, and I’ll make it all better.”
Bob felt so weak, but he knew that it was pointless to fight this battle. He would have to save his strength and fight later. “My name is Brittney,” he said softly.
“And are you a boy?” asked Yvonne.
He looked at the other woman and cringed at the evil grin on her face. “No.”
“What are you, Brittney?” asked Monica.
Brittney felt tears rolling out of her eyes. “I’m a sissy.”
“That’s right; you’re a sissy, a sweet, submissive sissy. Now ask me nicely for your medicine. I am Mistress Monica, and I own you. Ask me nicely, and I’ll take away the pain.” She then reached down and gently wiped away the tears.
“Please, Mistress Monica, may I please have my medicine?”
“I should warn you, Brittney, the medicine will take away the pain, but it also contains lots of girly hormones. It will also make you even more of a feminized sissy, is that what you want?”
Brittney nodded. “Yes, Mistress Monica, please give me the medicine.”
“And do you want to be a sissy?”
Brittney nodded as she cried. The pain was now seeping throughout her body.
“Say it,” she ordered.
“I want to be a sissy,” replied Brittney.
“Whose sissy?” asked Monica.
“I want to be your sissy, Mistress Monica,” replied Brittney. She moaned as her stomach began to cramp up.
Monica smiled, reached over and turned on the valve that allowed the hormonal solution to enter Brittney’s body. Within minutes, Brittney was calm and sedated.
“That was amazing, I can’t believe how fast she turned,” said Dr. Butler.
“It’s a very strong drug. The good thing is that once I’ve totally broken her, it can be easily countered.”
“She looks pretty broken now,” he noted.
Monica shook her head. “No. She’s just trying to survive. She still has a lot of fight left in her and has a long way to go until she’s broken, but soon she’ll realize that escape is impossible, especially after you get done with her.”
Brittney soaked in the pleasure of the drug. It was hard to concentrate, but she knew that she would have to fight with all her might to gain her freedom.
“Well, we’ll let her drift off to dreamland. Come, Doctor, we’ll discuss the details of her surgery,” said Monica.
Chapter 6
Over the next few weeks, Brittney drifted in and out of consciousness as Dr. Butler reshaped her body. Her periods of being awake were short and done strictly to check on her medical status. Her body hurt all over, but that was minor compared to the anguish in her mind.
Brittney knew that her body was being transformed in order to serve the twisted desires of that evil woman. She cringed at what was in store for her when her body recovered.
Monica watched Brittney’s transformation with growing anticipation. Dr. Butler was a true artist and had been as true as his word. Brittney looked like a new person. Looking at her new face, it was unlikely that anyone would think that Brittney was once a boy.
The hormones were working even better than advertised. True, there was a risk to Brittney, and there was the chance of long term health problems, but that wasn’t Monica’s concern. She would wear out the young sissy long before that ever happened.
Brittney now had B-cup breasts. They were nice and firm. Dr. Butler was convinced that he could give her E-cup sized breasts. Monica told him to wait until all the other surgeries were completed.
Monica also decided that she would shave Brittney’s head and had already placed an order for a dozen wigs. They couldn’t be completed until a cast of the sissy’s head was made, but at least they would have the hair ready. Until they arrived, Brittney could go around bald or wear an over-the-counter wig.
Yvonne said that they could treat Brittney’s scalp now, but Monica wanted to wait until Britney was awake.
Monica checked on the status of the search for Bob. His parents had posted a reward and had hired a private detective to search for their son. They even went on local TV to plead for anyone who had seen their son. Monica decided that as soon as Brittney was totally broken, she would take her into her mother’s boutique. It would be so wicked.
She wasn’t worried about the detective. No one had seen her pick up Bob, and the SUV was now broken up into hundreds of pieces. There were only two other people who knew where Brittney was, and Monica knew she could trust them.
Yvonne was a kindred spirit, who shared Monica’s tastes for perversion. Monica wasn’t worried about her.
Dr. Butler was in equally deep. Monica had uncovered his taste for pre-teen girls, and she had more than enough evidence to make his life a living hell. So far, he had shown no hesitation in transforming Brittney.
As for Brittney, she wasn’t a problem. Once she saw her new body, she would break very easily and become a perfect slave.
Monica planned to eventually use Brittney in a variety of illegal acts. That way she would be even more enslaved. Monica already planned on having Brittney help her kidnap Yvonne’s future slave.
Everything had gone as planned, she thought. No, make that better than planned. Monica scoffed at the idea that the teen would give her any problems.
Chapter 7
Brittney woke up in a large bed. She looked up and saw a pink canopy above her head. She slowly sat up and immediately felt the weight of her huge breasts on her chest. They were enormous, and Brittney gasped as she realized that they were hers.
She carefully got out of bed and stood on shaky legs. There was a rising feeling of panic that she fought to repress. No, losing it would not help, she thought. She had to hold her shoulders back in order to balance with those huge boobs. She slowly walked over towards a large full-length mirror and stared at the strange reflection looking back at her.
Her face was so different. She almost thought she was looking at another girl. She reached up and touched her feminized face.
Her cheekbones were high and gave her face the look of a model. Her lips were thick and puffy. They looked red, and Brittney was initially surprised that the color wouldn’t wipe off. Then she remembered her mom once talking about something called permanent makeup.
She stuck out her tongue and saw the stud was still there. She reached up and touched the small stud in her nostril. She debated taking it out, but figured that it was the least of her problems.
She slowly soaked in her new body. Her waist looked so slim now. She touched it and felt some minor discomfort. She then remembered the doctor talking about removing some of her ribs.
The rings around her groin were shocking. They were now connected and seemed to seal her penis inside. Not that it really mattered now, she thought. She was barely a boy now. No, she was a sissy.
Brittney continued to stare at herself in the mirror. It would be so easy to give up and accept her fate. To fight back now seemed pointless. Her body was totally transformed, and she knew deep down that she would never look like a boy again. Bob was dead.
That thought angered her. Okay, Bob may be dead, but I can avenge his death. Both her parents were avid readers and had encouraged her to read. They also encouraged her to read books on many topics. Some of her favorite books were non-fiction; she’d read every book she could find on terrorism, elite military forces, police, and detectives. She would often take notes and then research topics she had read in a book. She had never thought that this hobby might be her way out of this living hell. No, she wouldn’t fight Mistress Monica. She would do as ordered and do whatever she was told, no matter how vile. But she would keep on guard and constantly look for a way to escape. There was no way she was going to let this bitch win.
Chapter 8
Monica watched Brittney examine herself on the closed circuit camera. It was hard to believe that Brittney had been in her captivity for three months. It was a long wait, but it was well worth it. Monica licked her lips in anticipation of starting the young sissy’s training.
Monica had taken special care in picking out her own outfit. The obvious choice was all leather, but she decided to go for a slightly different look. She was wearing a tailored suit, short gray skirt, low cut white blouse, gray jacket, and high heels. She decided for a more respectable look at first.
Brittney was still looking at herself in the mirror when Monica opened the bedroom door.
“Admiring yourself, my sweet sissy?” asked Monica.
Brittany turned around and stared back blankly. “Why did you do this to me… Mistress Monica?”
“Because I can, my dear Brittany. I’m rich, very rich, and money means power. However, I’m not out to hurt you. I want to teach you and train you. Soon you’ll know things that only a handful of people know,” stated Monica. She’d carefully picked out this story to seduce the teen into total obedience.
She’s lying, Brittney thought, but she decided to go along with it. “What do you mean? You’ve turned me into a freak.”
“Not a freak, my dear Brittney, a jewel. You have a body that others will crave, and with what I will teach you, you’ll gain great power and wealth. Consider yourself my apprentice. I will teach you how to be a much desired courtesan.”
Brittney just stared back.
“My sweet Brittney, I see great things in your future. Now, for you to gain this wealth, you must trust me completely. You are a child and cannot comprehend what I am about to teach you, so I will require total submission. If I wanted to really hurt you, I could have done that already.”
“But my body, why do I look like this now, Mistress Monica?”
“You are very lovely now. I have given you the tools you’ll need to become rich and powerful. I know this is confusing for you, but you must trust me. I don’t mean you any harm.”
“But I can’t leave, right?” asked Brittney.
“No, not presently. And if you did leave, you would be seen as a freak. No, when it is time, you will be allowed to leave, I promise you this,” stated Monica. She smiled softly. “As my apprentice, you will wear this collar as a symbol of your submission. It will come off when you are ready to leave.
Monica held out a black leather collar. It had a latch that would allow it to be locked around Brittney’s neck. There was a small metal box attached to the collar. She held out the collar to Brittney. Unknown to Brittney, the collar had a steel band sewn in between the two layers of leather. The collar had steel rings attached to it. The box had a function that Brittney would find out about later.
“As an example of my trustworthiness, I will allow you to place the collar around your own neck,” said Monica. “I could have attached it while you slept.”
She handed the collar to Brittney.
“You promise to let me go, Mistress?” asked Brittney.
“Of course,” said Monica with a smile.
Brittney took the collar and placed it around her neck.
“Allow me to lock it, and we’ll start your training,” said Monica.
Brittney nodded and felt a wave of dread as the small steel lock clicked shut.
“Excellent, now let me decorate you,” stated Monica. She attached some thin steel chains to the collar. The first two chains were attached to Brittney’s nipple rings. The last chain went all the way down to Brittney’s cock ring.
“There, that looks lovely,” stated Monica. She then pulled what looked like a small TV remote out of her bag. “Now, I know that you want to obey me, but there will be times when you will hesitate. It’s only natural, as I will introduce you to a variety of new experiences. I want to give you an added incentive to obey me of your own free will.”
“What do you mean?’ asked Brittney. “I have no choice but to obey you, Mistress.”
“I know that, my sweet sissy, but it’s human nature to resist. So let me give you a slight demonstration of what will happen to you should you disobey me.” She pressed a button on the remote.
Brittney screamed out as an electric shock struck her body. The pain was centered around her neck, but it also passed to her nipples and penis. She fell to all fours on the ground.
“That was the lowest setting. Now, just in case you try to escape, you will get the maximum dose if you should step outside of my house. I can turn it off if I want, but until I am convinced you are totally trustworthy, it will be on. Do you understand? I don’t want to hurt you, my sweet sissy. I didn’t have to tell you this; I could have let you discover this on your own. I want to show you that I really care about you. Do you understand?”
Britney slowly caught her breath and nodded. “Yes, yes, Mistress Monica.”
“Excellent. Now, please stand up, and we’ll get you dressed.”
Chapter 9
Monica began to tighten the laces of the corset that was now around Brittney’s waist. It was a store bought model, and it would have to do until she had Brittney fitted for a custom made model.
The combination of the corset and Brittney’s surgically altered body was stunning. It created the effect that Monica was hoping for. Brittney now oozed sexuality. There was a stark contrast between her enormous breasts, thin waist and large hips. In some ways, Brittney almost looked like a cartoon character.
“You look lovely, my dear sissy,” commented Monica.
Brittney just stared back at her reflection in the mirror in silence.
“I believe you should thank me for making you so beautiful,” stated Monica.
“Thank you, Mistress Monica,” replied Brittney softly.
Monica slowly dressed her slave, savoring every moment. She slipped stockings on Brittney’s smooth legs, which were followed by a pair of black pumps. They had four inch heels and a lock for the straps. Monica felt her pussy get moist as her slave struggled to balance in the unfamiliar shoes.
“For now that will do. I want you to become comfortable with seeing your lovely new body. Tomorrow I’ll pick out a nice dress for you to wear, something very feminine with lots of ruffles and lace. Now you will have you first makeup lesson.”
“Makeup, Mistress?” she asked.
“Yes, while your face looks fine for just sitting around your room, you need to learn how to apply makeup. I want you to look so pretty and sexy.”
Monica directed Brittney to the makeup table.
“I will show you how first, and then you will clean off the makeup and try it yourself; do you understand, Brittney?” she asked.
“Yes, Mistress.”
“Good, now I expect you will try your best, but if I suspect that you aren’t, you will be punished,” stated Monica. She then held out the collar remote.
“I understand, Mistress,” replied Brittney.
“Good girl. I don’t enjoy punishing you, but I have great plans for you, and you’re such a child. The problem with children is that they don’t know what’s good for them. You must learn to trust me completely. I know at first that this will be a problem as your mind was contaminated with the idea that you were a boy. We both know that isn’t true, right?”
“Yes, Mistress,” replied Brittney.
“Tell me what you are, Brittney?”
“I am a sissy, Mistress.”
“Very good. I’m very pleased that you know what you are. There will be a day when you will accept this fact completely and forget the fact that you were raised a boy.”
Monica then made up Brittney. She went for a mainstream look, but even that made Brittney look slutty. Monica made a note to reward the good doctor for his wonderful work.
Over the next hour, Monica monitored Brittney as she applied her own makeup. She was pleasantly surprised at how seriously the young slave tried to copy the techniques she was shown.
They were almost done when Brittney winced slightly in pain.
“Oh yes, it must be time for your girly medicine,” noted Monica. “I’ll go get it; you work on your lips.”
“Yes, Mistress,” said Brittney.
Monica returned a few minutes later with a small shot glass filled with a milky liquid. She handed Brittney the glass.
Brittney looked at the glass and its contents. Her eyes opened wide with fear.
“Yes, my sissy, that’s cum. Your hormonal medicine is mixed with it. I want you to get used to the taste. In no time at all, you’ll be begging me for more,” said Monica.
Brittney hesitated for a moment and then took a deep breath and, with shaking hands, raised the glass to her lips. She choked down the hormone-laced semen.
“Very good, Brittney. I’m very pleased. Now tell me how much you loved it.”
Brittney fought back tears. “It tasted really good, Mistress.”
“So you like drinking cum?”
“Yes, Mistress.”
“Tell me that you’re a cum swallowing sissy.”
“I’m a cum swallowing sissy, Mistress,” replied Brittney.
Monica smiled. “You will get your fill, slut. Every day from now on, you will get two doses, and by the time you suck your first cock, you won’t be able to contain your anticipation for cum.” Monica noticed the look on Brittney’s face. “Yes, you will become an accomplished cocksucker, my dear sissy. Everyone knows that sissies love to suck cock.”
Monica then walked over to the nightstand and pulled out an eight inch rubber cock. She placed it on a pillow on the bed.
“I want you to start practicing sucking this. I know it’s not the same as a real one, but you need to get used to the feel of a cock in your mouth,” continued Monica.
Brittney felt suddenly weak and slightly detached. She suspected it had to be something that was in with hormones.
“I’ll let you practice on this for a while. Just so you know, I’ll be keeping an eye on you,” stated Monica. She then pointed to the cameras.
Brittney nodded and walked towards the bed. She sat down and picked up the lifelike plastic cock. Play along, you have to let this bitch think she’s winning, she said to herself. She raised the cock to her mouth and began to suck on it.
“Good, I’ll be back later, sissy. If you do a good job, I’ll give you a reward.”
As Brittney worked the plastic cock, she told herself that she would escape. Failure was not an option, and if she surrendered, she would become a true sissy.
Chapter 10
Britney sat at her makeup table practicing the makeup techniques that Mistress Monica had insisted she learn. Brittney went along as she really didn’t have a choice.
As long as she was in the room, escape was impossible. An additional problem was the collar around her neck. She reached up and touched the lock that kept it secure. She would have to find a way of removing the collar. It was hard to believe that she had been wearing it now for several weeks.
Brittney suspected that the small key that Mistress kept around her neck was the one for the lock, but she had to make sure before she tried anything.
She studied her new face in the mirror. There was no doubt about it, she was now very attractive. Brittney realized that she now considered herself to be female. It only seemed logical, as the only remnant of her masculinity was her small cock. While she had never been big, she could tell that even though her cock was locked in the piercings, it was now smaller. She figured it had to do with all the hormones that she had been given.
Brittney also wondered how long she had been enslaved. Judging by the fact that even though she’d had numerous surgeries, she was in little pain, it had to have been months since that night when Mistress Monica grabbed her. Her mom had once had some minor plastic surgery, and it had taken weeks until she was pain free.
Brittney also wondered if her parents were still looking for her, and what their reaction would be to her new appearance. She decided that they were still searching for her and that they would love her regardless of how she looked; to think otherwise would be giving in to the monster who abducted her.
Even though she was disgusted by what had been done to her, she found that she was also fascinated by her new appearance. Her nipples were so sensitive, and the slightest touch sent a wave of pleasure through her body; it was very seductive.
Brittney began to rub her nipples and sighed from the sexual gratification. Her little cock began to get wet, and she found herself rubbing it through its enslavement. It was too hard to resist, and she was soon moaning in pleasure.
Monica and Yvonne watched on a monitor.
“She seems to be enjoying herself,” noted Yvonne.
“Yes, the conditioning she was given during her post-surgical coma seems to have taken hold. I want her to be a very sexual animal,” replied Monica. “I could have used the training to make her my slave, but where’s the fun in that?”
“True, it’s more entertaining to do it yourself,” added Yvonne.
“Exactly. I’m very pleased with her progression so far. You should see her drink cum; it’s very exciting, as soon she’ll be addicted to it as much as she is to the hormones. I can’t wait to watch her suck her first cock.”
“It should be very exciting,” said Yvonne.
“While she’s doing it, I plan on being right next to her, telling her what a lovely sissy she has become and that a real boy would never suck cock,” said Monica.
Yvonne laughed. “You’re so evil.”
“I know, isn’t it wonderful?”
“So where are you getting the cum?” asked Yvonne.
“I have a connection at a local sperm bank; it’s amazing how easily people can be bribed these days. The important thing is that the cum is clean, as the last thing I want is my sissy to get sick, and pass something on to me!” replied Monica.
“So when are you going to introduce her to her first vibrator?” asked Yvonne.
“I think today; after all, she’s progressing so nicely; so why should I hold her back?”
“Can I watch?” asked Yvonne.
Monica laughed. “Absolutely. In fact, why don’t we do it right now?”
“Do you think she’ll like it?”
“Like it or not, she’s going to do it,” replied Monica. “When she’s done, she can have her medicine.”
“I can’t wait,” said Yvonne.
Chapter 11
It was bad enough that she had to use a vibrator on her ass, but why did that other witch have to be there? thought Brittney. To add to her humiliation, the woman watched her drink the cum, making comments the whole time.
It was so degrading to have to shove the vibrator up her ass, correction, her ass-pussy, as Mistress Monica called it. Her cock was now her clitty, and Brittney was forced to repeat this aloud as she worked the vibrator in and out.
Still, in spite of the embarrassment, Brittney didn’t complain and followed the orders of the two women who had control over her life. She did her best to act defeated and submissive. Brittney wasn’t sure if they believed her performance, but it was the only chance she had of escape. Besides, she figured, what else could they do to her?
The next day she discovered how much worse it was going to get.
Chapter 12
Brittney suspected something was wrong as soon as she finished her morning dose of cum and hormones. Her head felt light, and she soon drifted off into blackness. There was no time to even cry out as she slumped to the floor.
When she came to, she was sitting on the bed. Her arms and legs seemed strangely stiff, and she couldn’t move them. As she opened her eyes, she found that this was the least of her problems.
She was facing a full-length mirror, and what she saw both horrified and shocked her. She looked like a toy, a large doll dressed all in pink.
Mistress Monica and Yvonne were sitting in chairs watching Brittney’s reaction.
Brittney stared at her image. The first thing her eyes were drawn to was the fact that her hair was now dyed bright pink. It was also styled in curls, so that she looked like Shirley Temple. Pink ribbons were arranged in her hair.
Her face was made up to look like a doll. Her lips were bright red, as were her cheeks.
The bodice of the dress was very tight, and it showed off her large breasts. Under the dress was obviously a very lacy petticoat. She had pink stockings on and matching pink heels.
Brittney tried again to bend her arms and couldn’t. She looked over and saw that her arms were encased in some sort of sleeve. The sleeves were rigid and prevented her from bending her elbows or wrists, and her arms stood out straight because of this. She couldn’t bend her knees either, and she suspected that something similar was around them.
“She looks so precious, doesn’t she?’ stated Monica.
“Oh, yes, a living doll!” exclaimed Yvonne.
Both women started laughing.
It was all that Brittney could do to keep in control. Still, her face showed her true feelings.
“I don’t think that Dolly Brittney is happy, do you?” asked Monica.
“No, I don’t the sissy is happy,” answered Yvonne is a mocking tone. “What’s the matter, Brittney, don’t you like being pretty in pink?”
Monica and Yvonne started laughing.
A tear rolled down Brittney’s face. She tried to wipe it, but her restraints prevented her from bending her arms. The inability to move her arms only caused her to cry more.
“Look, she cries just like a real baby!” stated Yvonne. “What a wonderful sissy!”
Brittney was now sobbing.
“I wonder if she wets herself too; do you think we should find out?” asked Monica.
Yvonne nodded and picked up an oversized baby bottle. She walked over to Brittney and leaned down in front of her. “Here, sissy baby, do you want a drink?”
Before Brittney could reply, the bottle was trust into her mouth. A warm fluid began to enter her mouth. She had no choice but to swallow it. Thankfully, it was just milk, thought Brittney.
However, the milk was laced with drugs, and soon Brittney was straining to control her bodily functions.
Seeing her discomfort, Monica stood up and grabbed Brittney by the chin. “I know it’s difficult, but you’d better not make a mess. If you do, you will be severely punished, do you understand?”
Brittney nodded and concentrated on trying to hold it in.
“I don’t think she’s gong to last,” noted Yvonne.
“I think you’re right. I think we’d better put our dolly in a diaper, just to make sure!”
To Brittney’s added shame, she was forced down flat on her back, and she could feel the two women placing her into a diaper.
“Now if she makes a mess, it will be easier to clean up,” said Yvonne.
“True, but she’ll still have to be punished. I tell you what, Brittney; if you can last an hour you won’t be punished,” said Monica, as she pulled Brittney back up into a sitting position.
“How should we punish the little sissy?” asked Yvonne.
“Hmm, I don’t know; let me think about it,” answered Monica.
Brittney struggled to maintain control, but it was so difficult. She suspected that there had been something in the milk, but that didn’t matter now; all that mattered was lasting the hour.
Twenty minutes later, Brittney lost control. She immediately began to cry due to the shame of soiling herself.
Monica was slightly surprised that the teen had lasted as long as she did.
“Oooh, did the little sissy have an accident?” asked Monica.
“I’m sorry, Mistress,” replied Brittney as she sobbed. “I really tried to hold it.”
“Still, you failed, and I must keep my word. If I didn’t, what would you think of me? I always keep my word, sissy,” said Monica.
Monica and Yvonne stripped and cleaned up the young teen. They then tied her down in an arm chair.
“Yvonne went to all the trouble of giving you pretty pink hair, and you show your gratitude by soiling yourself,” stated Monica. “Oh, well, since you don’t appreciate what she gave you, I suppose she should take it away.”
Before Brittney could reply, Yvonne, grabbed a big handful of her hair and cut it off with a pair of scissors. In a short period of time, Yvonne had cut Brittney’s hair down to short stubble.
Yvonne ran her hand across Brittney’s scalp. “That’s way too rough; I think I can improve on that.”
Yvonne then began to cover Brittney’s scalp in warm shaving cream. She then pulled out a shiny straight razor.
“Now, Brittney, if you know what’s good for you, don’t move. I don’t want to cut you, and if you struggle, it could get very bloody,” whispered Yvonne into the teen’s ear. She then showed the teen the razor.
Monica was watching and rubbing her right hand against her clit. It was so exciting to watch Yvonne at work.
Yvonne began to slowly shave Brittney’s head. With each stroke, she cleaned off the razor before starting the next pass. When she finished, she gently wiped Brittney’s smooth scalp clean. She inspected to see if she’d missed any places before rubbing in a cream to ease any inflammation.
“It feels so nice,” stated Yvonne as she ran her hands over Brittney’s silky soft scalp.
“I love how she looks now,” replied Monica. “Can you hold off applying the hair removal solution for now? I want to keep her like this for a while, and I want to watch you shave her again!”
“That’s no problem. In fact, the solution will work better if there’s some stubble. I will get her scalp mold now, so you can send it to the wigmakers.”
“Sounds good. Just think, Brittney, in a few weeks you won’t ever have hair on your head again. We will just slip a wig on your head when you need hair. It will be so much easier to take care of!” Monica began to laugh.
Brittney sat in stunned silence. She couldn’t believe that they had shaved her head, and even worse, they were going to make her permanently bald. She began to tremble slightly from fear at the thought of what they would do to her next.
Yvonne covered Brittney’s head in foam. It would soon harden, and after it was removed, Yvonne would make a cast of the teen’s scalp. This would be sent to the wigmakers, who would in turn create wigs that could stay in place on the teen’s scalp.
When Yvonne was finished, she untied the teen. They then reapplied the chains from her collar to her nipples and clitty.
“I think you’ve been though enough today. Here’s your protein drink, drink it and go to bed,” stated Monica.
Without protest, Brittney obeyed. She took the glass and obediently drank it. “Thank you, Mistress Monica.”
Chapter 13
Monica and Yvonne sat upstairs drinking wine, discussing Brittney.
“I’m totally amazed by her reaction. I would have thought she would have at least put up a little struggle when I began to cut her hair,” said Yvonne.
“I’m a little surprised myself. However, I’m not upset. This just speeds up her training. I was expecting her to fight more, but if her will has broken, so much the better. Her real training will start when she starts sexually pleasuring me and anyone I tell her to.”
“Do you think she’s really broken?” asked Yvonne.
Monica nodded. “I’ve been watching her, and she’s shown no signs of resistance. I think she has come to the conclusion that her only chance of survival depends on obeying me.”
Meanwhile, Brittney pretended to be asleep. She knew that she was being watched, so she always did as she was told. The shaving of her head convinced her that she would have to make her move at the first opportunity. There was no way that she would sit back and let those monsters make her permanently bald. Hopefully, they would take her outside of the room soon, and then Brittney would make her move.
There were risks involved, and she knew this. If she failed, the punishment would be awful, but that was a risk she would have to take.
Another thought came into her head. While escape was her number one priority, she also knew that she might have to fight the two women in order to escape. At a minimum, she had to get the key from Monica so she could remove the collar.
As Bob, she had never been that much of a fighter. Sure, she had gotten into a few fights, but they were never serious. But this was different; she might have to hurt them, maybe even worse. Brittney thought about it as she drifted off to sleep. She thought about the books she used to love to read, and how the heroes would do whatever it took to succeed. She knew that she would also have to do whatever it took in order to escape.
Chapter 14
Brittney woke to see Monica and Yvonne standing next to her bed.
“Good, you’re awake. You know, Brittney, I’ve done so much for you and asked for so little in return. It’s time you showed some gratitude,” said Monica. “Now, I want you to stand up and place your arms by your side.”
Brittney nodded. “Yes, Mistress.” She got out of bed and stood next to it, with her arms passively next to her sides.
Yvonne then began to wrap Brittney in plastic wrap, starting at her shoulders and slowly moving down, encasing her much like a spider would it’s prey. Soon Brittney was completely wrapped in a cocoon.
Monica smiled as she inspected Yvonne’s work. “Very nicely done.”
“Thank you,” replied Yvonne.
Monica then gently pushed Brittney back onto the bed. With Yvonne’s help, she positioned Brittney so that she was on her stomach and her head was extended over the edge of the bed.
Monica then retrieved a stool. It had an adjustable seat so that it could be raised or lowered. Monica carefully positioned the stool so that Brittney’s face would be at the same level as her vagina. It took her several minutes to get the height of the stool perfect.
“Now, Brittney, you need to learn how to pleasure your Mistress. I want you to only use the tip of your tongue and your lips, additionally you will obey my directions. I don’t have to remind you what the consequences will be should you disobey me,” said Monica, as she held out the remote for the collar.
“Yes, Mistress Monica. I will obey you,” replied Brittney.
“Excellent,” answered Monica. She pulled up her skirt and revealed that she wasn’t wearing any underwear.
Brittney was slightly surprised to see that Monica had no pubic hair, and she wondered if it had been removed the same way as hers had.
Monica pulled Brittney close so that her slave’s tongue could just reach her labia. “Okay, sissy, I want you to start licking me, take your time and be thorough.”
Brittney did her best to obey. It was all she could do to extend her tongue to reach her Mistress.
Yvonne sat down on the bed next to Brittney and positioned her as directed by Monica.
Gradually Monica moved closer to Brittney. She then directed her slave to press her tongue in deeper. It felt wonderful, and her pleasure was only heightened by the fact that her sissy slave was totally helpless. It was even better than she had hoped for.
“It’s a good thing that I found you, Brittney. It would be a shame to let your talents in giving oral sex to be wasted. The one thing I wonder is whether you will be as proficient in giving oral to men, real men,” stated Monica.
“Well, she loves drinking cum so much, I’m sure she’ll love sucking cock too,” noted Yvonne.
“How true. Sissies love giving pleasure; it makes up for the fact that they’re neither a real man nor a real woman,” added Monica.
“I know, she looks so much like a woman, yet she has that silly little clitty between her legs. It’s been rendered useless,” said Yvonne.
“I know, and it takes the place of a real pussy. Oh well, she’ll have to be content to be fucked in the mouth and up her ass,” continued Monica.
Brittney focused on her task and tried to ignore the insults of the two woman, but what they were saying was true; she wasn’t either male or female; she was somewhere in between.
“Oh, Yvonne, she’s so good as this. You’ll have to try it,” stated Monica.
“You’re so kind, I would love to have her between my legs,” replied Yvonne.
“This is almost as good as a vibrator. I think we’ll have to do this every day,” said Monica. Her breathing had become heavier, and she pulled Brittney closer between her legs. She loved the feel of her slave’s smooth scalp as she clasped it and pulled it nearer.
An hour later, Yvonne cut Brittney out of the plastic cocoon. Brittney was totally exhausted.
“You did very well today, sissy. I’m very please with your ability to obey. I want you to clean up and then spend the next three hours working on your makeup skills,” said Monica.
“Yes, Mistress,” replied Brittney meekly.
“This is just a taste of what you’ll be doing for me. I want you to clear your mind, slave. You exist now to entertain me and to pleasure me. That is your purpose in life from now on,” said Monica.
Brittney nodded. “Yes, Mistress.”
“What are you, Brittney?” asked Monica.
Brittney gently bit her lip. “I’m a sissy, Mistress.”
“That’s right, my sweet. There is no shame in this,” continued Monica. “The world needs sissies, and you will become my most valued possession.”
Brittney watched the two women walk out of her bedroom and heard the door lock behind them.
When she was a boy, she had always fantasized about having sex, but now sex seemed disgusting. She knew that she could do whatever it took to survive, but that didn’t mean that she would enjoy it.
Then there was the threat that she would soon be having sex with men. Brittney cringed at that idea, yet she knew that under her present circumstances she was helpless to resist. No, she would go along and follow orders; but at the same time, she would try to escape at the first opportunity.
Chapter 15
Monica continued to use Brittney to sexually pleasure herself. Even though the custom fitted wigs had arrived, she kept Brittney bald. There was something very erotic about holding the sissy’s smooth head close to her vagina.
Monica was also very pleased with how submissive and obedient her slave had become. At first, she suspected that the teen might be playing along, but with each passing day she was more convinced that she had broken the teen’s spirit. She was so certain that she decided to take her slave out for a trip to the outside world.
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” asked Yvonne.
Monica nodded. “You’ve seen how she’s been acting; do you see any resistance in her at all?”
“That’s true, but it’s a big risk. Her parents are still looking for her, and it’s been over seven months since you grabbed her,” stated Yvonne.
“I doubt they would recognize her now. I just want to drive her around town and let her take in the change of seasons. I mean, I doubt if she even knows how long she’s been my property,” said Monica. “I also want to take her to be fitted for her real corset; after all she’s been wearing that generic one for too long.”
“Okay, you know best,” replied Yvonne. “So what outfit are you going to dress her in?”
“I’m thinking short leather skirt, high heel boots, and that tight red sweater. I’m thinking that the blonde pageboy wig will make her look extra sexy.”
“I agree, it’s my favorite,” added Yvonne.
“Well, we’d better go tell her the good news!”
Chapter 16
Brittney couldn’t believe what she was hearing. They were actually going to take her outside. She nervously applied her makeup, making sure that she didn’t make even the slightest mistake. She didn’t want Monica to suspect a thing. She stared at her new wig. It seemed strange having real hair again, even if it was a wig; most of the time she went around with a bald head.
Monica and Yvonne led her out of the room and through the larger room that served as a dungeon. Brittney stared at the table where she had first awoken who knows how long ago.
They then led her through another thick door. Brittney was surprised to see that on the other side it looked like a normal basement. The door seemed to disappear into the wall behind them.
They took Brittney upstairs into a very luxurious home. For the first time since her abduction, Brittney could see outside. She was shocked to see that it looked like winter outside. Had it had been that long? she thought.
“Just a reminder that you’d better behave,” said Monica as she pressed the button on the remote.
Brittney screamed and collapsed on all fours.
“You know that I don’t like hurting you, my dear, but I want you to know that you belong to me, and escape is impossible,” stated Monica.
“Yes, Mistress Monica,” replied Brittney softly.
Brittney stood up and walked slowly behind her Mistress and Yvonne. They led her to a door that opened up into a large garage. There were two BMWs in the garage.
Brittney decided that this was the time. She glanced around and saw a shovel lying against the wall. It would have to do. In a flash, she grabbed it and struck Monica across the head with it, knocking her down.
Yvonne turned, and before she could react, she was struck across the face with the shovel. She fell back and struck her head against the side of the car. Brittney hit the woman two more times before turning back to the unconscious Monica.
Brittney crouched down and searched Monica. Around Monica’s neck was a gold chain that had the key Brittney needed. She snatched the key off the chain, and unlocked the hated collar from around her neck. She then detached the chains that connected to her piercings. For a moment she was about to toss the collar away, but another thought came to her.
She placed the collar around Monica’s neck and locked it in place. She then searched Monica’s purse and found the remote for the collar and the keys for one of the cars.
Brittney hurriedly walked towards one of the BMWs.
“What… are… you… doing?” moaned Monica. She was holding her head as she struggled to get up.
“Leave me alone!” screamed Brittney.
“I… I own you, sissy,” hissed Monica.
“You don’t own me! You’ve never owned me!” yelled Brittney. She then remembered the remote for the collar, and she pressed the button.
Monica screamed as she clutched the collar.
“That’s right! It’s hurts, doesn’t it?” screamed Brittney.
“You’re so dead, bitch,” grunted Monica.
Brittney’s months of frustration exploded as she pressed the button again. She then turned up the scale and hit it again. “Fuck you, I hate you, I hate you. Look what you did to me, you bitch!”
Monica rolled around on the ground in agony. Something was very wrong; her chest hurt, and it was hard to breathe. She tried to get up and collapsed on the ground. This can’t be happening, she thought. I must get up, she thought, but it was too hard. She drifted off into blackness.
Brittney tossed the collar remote on the ground and got into the car. She turned the key, and much to her relief the car started. Brittney noticed the garage door remote attached to the sun visor and pressed it. She let out a sigh of relief as the door opened, without hesitation she pulled out of the garage and headed down the long driveway. As Brittney drove out, she looked over at the two unconscious women and smiled. She was free.
Of course, she had no idea of where she exactly was, but she knew that she had to get away from the house as quickly as she could.
Brittney drove down the country road and scanned for any road signs. She was also hoping to see a police car. Ten minutes down the road, she came to an intersection. She drove straight ahead and continued to look for help. She kicked herself for not grabbing a phone, but there was no way she was going back to that house of horrors. She also realized that she had no money either, but again she wasn’t going back to the house. By now, Monica would have recovered from the shocking and would be looking for her.
She was becoming so flustered that she didn’t notice how fast she was driving or the local police car that came up behind her. She was startled by the sound of the siren, and she pulled over. It then hit her that she was now safe.
Officer Rick Jackson didn’t know what to think when the large breasted girl jumped out of the car and ran towards him. There were tears running down her face, and she was screaming “Thank you.”
“Take it easy, what’s wrong?” he asked her.
Brittney tried to catch her breath and tell him what happened. By the shocked look on his face, she could tell that he wasn’t sure if she was telling him the truth.
“Look, take to me the police station. You can take my fingerprints. My parents had them registered when I was three,” said Brittney.
Rick had the girl get into the back seat of his patrol car, and he radioed back to the station. They confirmed that there was a missing person’s report out for a Robert Wayne Marks.
Brittney sat in the back of the car smiling. She would soon be free and reunited with her family. It was all over.
Chapter 17
Once they arrived at the police station, Brittney was escorted to an interrogation room after they took her fingerprints. They told Brittney that this was being done to confirm her identity. Brittney told the cops that her parents had her fingerprints and DNA. It was done after several teens had been abducted when Bob was ten.
“Aren’t you going to call my parents?” she asked anxiously.
“All in due time,” said the detective. “My name is Detective Davis, and I’d like to hear more about what happened to you.”
Brittney nodded. “Still, you need to get to the house and arrest those women.”
The detective smiled back. “Everything is being taken care of. Now, do you mind if we record this conversation?”
She stared back and wondered if something was wrong. “Um, sure, I guess so.”
The detective set up a microphone on the table. Outside the interrogation room, two men were watching Brittney and the detective through the one-way mirror.
One man was the senior detective, and the other was the Commonwealth Attorney.
“Are you sure that they’re both dead?’ asked the CA.
“Yes, I just got a call from Detective Vasquez confirming that the two dead women are Monica Lee and Yvonne Johnson. Their purses were right next to their bodies,” said Lt. Cooper.
“Vasquez is the lead on this scene? Damn, Coop, what is that token doing out there? Don’t you have a more experienced detective available?” asked Thomas J. Hill.
Cooper shrugged his shoulders. “We’re short shifted right now. Look, I know that she’s new, but she has the making of a good detective.”
Thomas shook his head in disgust. “I tell you, Coop, times have changed. I mean, it’s bad enough you had to hire that little senorita as a police officer, but then you had to promote her.”
Lt. Cooper stared back at the CA. He knew better than to argue with the powerful man. Word was that Hill was considering a run at congress. Thomas Hill was also from an old Virginia family, and Cooper knew better than to mess with them. It wouldn’t matter to Hill that Vasquez was a third generation American with Puerto Rican heritage. She had also been honorably discharged from the Marines. He just kept his tongue quiet.
Thomas Jonathan Hill did indeed come from the old Virginia powerbase. He was related to the Confederate general A.P. Hill. Thomas was a graduate of VMI and later Duke Law School. He had firmly established himself as a no-nonsense, conservative, god-fearing prosecutor in his five years as the district attorney.
He was a tall man, starting to show signs of approaching middle age. He was slightly soft in the middle, even though he worked out three times a week. His once chestnut hair now had streaks of gray in it. Thomas actually liked this as he felt it made him look distinguished.
Thomas took a can of snuff out of the pocket of his vest and took a small pinch. It was funny, he had starting doing smokeless tobacco as an election ploy, and now he actually liked it. It played well with the common man.
“Well, don’t worry about Vasquez; this is looking like a cut and dry case. We have the kid in a stolen car, and she admitted to the officer who picked her up to having hit the two women,” said Cooper.
“You mean HE admitted to hitting the two women,” remarked Thomas. He pointed at Brittney. “Can you believe that thing is really a boy?”
Cooper didn’t reply. “Still, we should read her… I mean him, his rights. After all, we don’t want this one to get away on a technicality.”
“All in due time, Coop. Right now, we’re just talking to him. I want to get confirmation from the scene. We have her for grand theft auto; if her prints turn up at the murder scene, then we’ll charge her. Right now, we’re just letting the little freak relax. Oh, are his parents here yet?”
“No, but they should be here soon,” said Cooper.
“Have you told them anything?’
“No, just that we have their son,” said Cooper.
Thomas smirked. “Son, what a crock. I’d like to be in on the questioning of them, if you don’t mind?”
Cooper knew it was pointless to argue as this case as quickly getting out of his hands. “Sure, go ahead. I’ll have one of my other officers in with you, just to make it more legit.”
“Good. I’d like to see if they know about their son’s perversions,” said Thomas.
“So you think he did this to himself?” asked Cooper.
“Had to. Come on, do you think that two of our most reputable and successful businesswomen turned him into that?” asked Thomas as he pointed to Brittney again. “No, he sought out someone to help him become that abomination, and then was somehow befriended by Miss Lee and Miss Johnson. I suspect he killed them to rob them; he panicked and stole the car to escape.”
Cooper didn’t say a word. It couldn’t be that simple, but he wasn’t about to make waves. He was just six months from retiring, and he didn’t want any trouble. Besides, if the CA was taking charge of this case, that cleared him of any trouble should the case blow up in the department’s face.
“Great, I’ll go wait in your office; come get me when his parents arrive,” said Thomas.
Cooper nodded and decided to stay and listen to the teen tell his story. It was a wild story, and Copper wondered if it was true. It was very detailed for a lie. He called up Detective Vasquez.
“I want you and your team to search the house, and let me know if you find anything unusual,” he said.
“What should I be looking for?” replied Det. Nina Vasquez.
“You’ll know it if you see it; search every room,” he stated.
“Okay, Boss,” she replied. Unlike many in the department, Lt. Cooper had always treated her with respect, and she wasn’t about to let him down.
The case initially looked like a simple robbery gone bad, but then she saw the strange collar around the neck of one of the women. Also, the blow to her head didn’t look like a fatal sort of wound.
The second woman apparently died from the blow to her head. Nina saw the shovel with the blood on it. It wouldn’t take Gil Grissom to determine that it was what was used to strike the two women, she thought.
She did an initial search of the purses and found that both women had large amounts of cash and several credit cards. They also were wearing expensive jewelry. It didn’t make sense that a thief would pass up on this.
She spent the next few hours searching the house, but nothing looked unusual, and she wondered if she’d missed anything.
“The lab guys have finished up,” said one of the uniformed officers.
“Okay, we should be done here soon,” Nina replied as she walked back into the garage.
“Can you believe that little freakin’ trannie killed both those women?’ asked the patrol officer. “Damn, I hate fucking faggots. This is just proof they’re dangerous.”
Nina cringed and fought back her anger. She loved being a cop, but hated the bigoted comments she heard on a daily basis. It was even worse when she was in the marines. What made it worse was that she was a closeted lesbian herself.
“Enough,” she ordered. “The press is just outside; if they hear you, you’ll catch shit.”
The policeman nodded. “Yeah, you’re right. But doesn’t it make you sick? I don’t know the other woman, but Monica Lee was a wonderful person. She donated ten grand to my kid’s school so they could buy computers.”
“Our personal feelings don’t matter; we’re paid to find the truth,” said Nina.
“Hey, Nina, have you been down in the basement yet?” asked Det. Jeff Underwood. He had arrived at the crime scene an hour after Nina did. “The office just called, and the suspect says that’s where he was held hostage.”
“No, I haven’t been there yet, you want to join me?” replied Nina.
Chapter 18
“Mr. and Mrs. Marks, I want to thank you for coming here so quickly,” stated Thomas.
He was sitting across from them in one of the interrogation rooms.
“I don’t understand why we can’t see our son,” stated Dave Marks. He was a large man, having worked most of his life at Newport News Shipyard. He had started working there as a teenager. He went back to work there fulltime after leaving the navy. Over the years, he’d earned his degree in electrical engineering.
“Your son has changed a lot since his disappearance last summer,” said Thomas.
“What do you mean?” asked Mary-Ann Marks. She was a petite woman, in marked contrast to her husband. They had been high school sweethearts and had been married for twenty-one years.
She was the current owner of a small, but very successful boutique.
“You’re son is apparently a transsexual. He looks very feminine and has had surgery to make him look more like a girl,” said Thomas.
Mary-Ann and Dave looked at each other in disbelief.
“That’s not possible,” stated Dave.
“I wish it wasn’t. I suspect that when Bob ran away, he did it to be with someone who helped him change his body,” continued Thomas.
“Bob didn’t run away; he was abducted!” stated Mary-Ann angrily.
“What does he say?” demanded Dave.
“He claims that he was abducted and that he was changed against his will, but he has no proof,” said Thomas.
“We want to see him immediately!” stated Dave.
“In a few minutes,” replied Thomas. “Are you sure that he didn’t run away?”
“We hired a detective after Bob disappeared. He talked to all of Bob’s friends, and from what he found out, Bob was perfectly happy. I can have him come here and tell you that to your face,” continued Dave.
Thomas cocked his head. He hadn’t expected this, but it really didn’t matter. The lab was presently running the prints from the murder scene, and as soon as they came up he would have his case.
“Sure, but I have to tell you that your son is in big trouble,” said Thomas.
“What do you mean?’ asked Dave.
Thomas told them how Bob was found in a stolen car and that he might have killed two women.
“That’s crazy,” stated Dave. “I demand to see my son right now. I’m also calling our lawyer.”
“You’re son hasn’t been charged yet. We’re waiting for evidence before we arrest him,” said Thomas.
Dave stood up, barely holding in his temper. “You mean you’ve been holding him just so you can arrest him?”
Thomas stared back. “Look, I’m sorry; it’s always a shock when parents find out that their child is a criminal.”
“Where is Bob?” demanded Dave.
“Okay, but prepare yourselves, I doubt you’ll recognize him,” said Thomas.
Chapter 19
Dave and Mary-Ann stared at Brittney through the glass of the interrogation room.
She was sitting in the room alone as the police were waiting for the lab work. She was holding her arms across her stomach. She had forgotten about the drugs when she escaped. She’d told the detective that she had been on drugs. She was now feeling the initial stages of withdrawal.
“I know, it’s shocking,” commented Thomas. “We confirmed it’s him through his prints.”
“I want to see him,” stated Mary-Ann.
“He looks like he’s sick,” noted Dave. “What’s wrong with him?”
“He said something about his abductors drugging him,” said Davis. “I called medical, and they said that they would send someone over when they could.”
Thomas glanced over at the detective with annoyance.
“Can we go in and talk to him?” asked Mary-Ann.
The CA nodded, and Detective Davis led them in.
Brittney turned as the door opened and saw her parents walk in. She was overcome with emotion and began to cry as she stood up to greet them.
“Mom, Dad, oh my god, I thought I’d never see you again!” she cried. She ran over and threw her arms around them.
“Is that really you, Bob?” asked Mary-Ann.
“Yes, Mom, this is me. It’s a long story,” she cried.
Mary-Ann wrapped her arms around her child. She was shocked by his appearance, but she knew that he was her child.
“Dave, we have our child back!” stated Mary-Ann, as she began to cry.
Dave nodded and wrapped his huge muscular arms around both of them. He would get to the bottom of this and find out who had hurt his child.
Chapter 20
Detective Vasquez arrived back at the station and met with Lt. Cooper.
“The lab should have the results back soon,” he stated.
“Okay. I didn’t find anything in the basement. But it’s possible that there’s a hidden door that we didn’t see.”
“That sounds like something from a movie,” said Cooper.
“So, is the CA going to arrest the teen?” asked Nina.
“He can’t wait,” replied Cooper as he poured himself a cup of coffee.
“You don’t sound so sure that the kid is guilty,” said Nina.
“It’s just a hunch. I listened to that kid tell his story, and it sounded true. I can’t remember how many suspects I’ve heard tell their alibis, and I usually knew the instant they were lying. I don’t know the truth, but the kid is convinced that what he said is what happened. If he was going lie, why not pick a less outrageous story?”
“But the evidence doesn’t support him,” stated Nina. “I mean, there was nothing unusual at the house.”
“Nothing that we found. What about the collar that the kid said he put on Ms. Lee’s neck?”
“It looked like a modified collar used to train dogs. The lab has it now and are looking it over,” said Nina.
“Also, if it was a robbery, why didn’t the kid take any money?”
Nina nodded. It didn’t make sense.
There was a knock on the door.
“Excuse me, Lt. Cooper, but there’s a PI here, says he’s connected to the freak we’ve got in custody,” said the tall officer.
“Watch your mouth, Morgan,” snapped Cooper. “I’ve warned you about that sort of thing before. Show him in.”
The officer nodded. He kept his mouth shut and went out to get the PI.
“Sounds like most feel the kid did it,” said Nina.
“It’s that damn CA. He’s got everyone worked up on this one. This is going to get ugly, Vasquez.”
The PI was brought in. His name was Jim Rhodes, and he worked out of an office in Norfolk. He was twenty-nine and looked much younger. He had short brown hair and sparkling blue eyes.
Cooper extended his hand and greeted the PI. “I didn’t know you were working this one.”
Jim smiled back. “I usually get the teen missing persons in the firm now.”
Copper nodded. “How’s your old man?”
“Still kicking butt,” replied Jim. “I sometimes do some skip trace work for him.”
His father was a retired Master Chief Petty Officer who now ran a bail bond agency in Norfolk.
“Oh, Jim, this is Detective Nina Vasquez; she was in charge of the crime scene,” said Cooper. “Nina, this is Jim Rhodes.”
“Pleased to meet you,” said Jim, as he extended his hand.
Nina shook it.
“I know you want to talk to the Marks, but what’s your feeling about the kid?” asked Cooper.
“I talked to the parents on the way over on my cell phone and I have to tell you that I’m stunned. I found nothing that would indicate that he was involved in anything like this. I talked to his friends, co-workers, teachers and neighbors, No one, and I mean no one, had anything negative to say about him. I also checked his computer and it was clean. If he was leading a double life, then he was damn good at hiding it.”
“Okay, thanks. Oh, one thing, watch out for the CA, he’s out for blood on this one,” said Cooper.
Nina was surprised that the Lieutenant was so revealing with the PI.
“Thanks,” replied Jim. “Nice meeting you, Detective Vasquez.”
Chapter 21
By the time Jim arrived in the interrogation room, Brittney was telling her parents and their lawyer what had happened.
Jim couldn’t believe how the teen looked. He never would have suspected that he was Bob Marks. In fact, he knew that he would have been fooled if he had seen the teen on the streets; he never would have suspected that the teen was really male. He also felt that the teen looked much older that sixteen.
“They can’t be serious about charging Bob with murder, can they?’ asked Dave.
The Mark’s family attorney was George Longstreet, and he had little experience in criminal matters.
“It certainly looks like it. Look, Dave, Mary-Ann, this is beyond my scope of expertise. I can give you basic advice, but you need a crack criminal attorney to defend your son. I only know Thomas Hill by reputation, and he’ll stop at nothing to put Bob behind bars. This is the sort of case that will project him into the headlines, and the word is out that he wants higher office,” said George. “You’ll also need some good investigative help, no offense, Jim.”
“None taken,” said Jim. “I’m not jumping ship, but you need someone with more experience to investigate Monica Lee’s background.”
“So you believe me?” asked Brittney.
Jim nodded.
Brittney smiled slightly and then winced in pain.
“Are you okay, honey?” asked Mary-Ann.
“It’s from the drugs they were giving me. They sometimes took me off them as punishment, so I would be in pain,” answered Brittney.
“I think we should get you into a hospital. They haven’t charged you yet, so they have no right to hold you,” said George. “Besides we should get you a full physical to document everything that was done to you.”
“I’ll go talk to Lt. Cooper. He’s pretty reasonable,” said Jim.
Chapter 22
“Absolutely not!” snapped Thomas. “The lab is going to have the results soon, and I’m not about to have this criminal slip away.”
“No offense, but that kid is going nowhere. I’ve seen drug withdrawal before, and the kid is starting to hurt. In a few more hours, you may have to take him to the ER. If it makes you feel better, post a cop outside his hospital room,” stated Jim.
Thomas glared at the PI. “No one asked your opinion.”
“Look, Thomas, it does make sense. I can post an officer at the hospital, and we’ll make sure the kid doesn’t go anywhere,” said Cooper. “I’ve talked to the parents, and when charges are filed they’re ready to make bail. Besides, if we do lock up the kid, where do we put him? He’s a juvenile.”
“I plan on prosecuting him as an adult. Two murders, grand theft, for starters. I’m also going to push for no bail as the kid’s a flight risk. As for where we’ll keep him, what’s wrong with the county lock up?”
“You can’t put him there; he wouldn’t last five seconds!” stated Jim angrily.
“Cooper, get that civilian out of here!” demanded Thomas.
“Jim, leave. I’ll handle this,” said Cooper.
Jim reluctantly left the room.
“Look, I know you want this kid bad, but there’s no sense in being vindictive,” said Cooper.
Thomas shook his head. “Why are you standing up for this pervert?”
“I’m not; I’m standing up for my department. If the kid is abused or hurt, it will reflect on my men. If this case is as strong as you feel, then it will all work out,” explained Cooper.
“Okay, I suppose you’re right. It’s just that I knew Monica Lee. I met her at a few political functions, and she seemed like a real upstanding citizen. I stand for law and order, and I can’t have one our prominent businesswomen being murdered. I also don’t want to see her slandered by that… that pervert.”
Cooper sensed that the CA was hiding something. He also knew better than to ask right now.
“So, we’ll let the parents take the boy to the hospital, okay?”
Thomas nodded. “Fine. If we have to, we’ll arrest him there.”
Chapter 23
“He’s sedated and should sleep throughout the night. We’re still analyzing the narcotic that we found in his system,” said Dr. Armistead. “Whatever it is, it’s very exotic. It doesn’t match anything in our database.”
“So it’s not something that Bob could have acquired on the streets?” asked Jim.
“I would say that’s pretty accurate,” said Dr. Armistead.
“Would you testify to that?” asked George.
“Absolutely,” replied the doctor.
“Bob said it was used to keep him addicted to the female hormones he was given,” stated Jim.
“That would make sense, it doesn’t appear to have a recreational use,” he replied. “I also recommend that we keep him on female hormones for now.”
“Okay, if you feel it is best,” said Mary-Ann.
“What about the surgery that was done on him?” asked Jim.
“Whoever did it was very good; there’s almost no scarring. After we stabilize his withdrawal, I’ll conduct a full physical and write it up,” said Dr. Armistead. “I can also bring in a plastic surgeon to provide a more detailed analysis.”
“That’s sounds good, it should help with our defense,” said George.
“I’m also going to suggest that you bring in a mental health expert to talk to Bob,” added Dr. Armistead.
Jim looked at Dave and Mary-Ann who nodded. “That makes sense, do you have any suggestions?” he stated.
“I’ll see what I can do. Is there anything else you’d like me to do?” asked Dr. Armistead.
“I’d like you to record any scarring you find. I mean, did you see the chafing around his neck?” asked Jim.
“Yes, it looks as if he was wearing some sort of collar for an extended period,” said the doctor. “Look, I’d better check in on him”
“Thanks, Doc,” said Jim.
“I’m heading back to the office. We’re going to need help on this case. I imagine that the CA will be filing charges soon,” said George.
“I’ve already talked to my dad; he has the paperwork ready to go as soon as bond is set. I don’t want that kid to spend a second in custody.”
“I agree,” said George. “I’ll have my firm ready to go. But I must admit that we may not be the best to handle this sort of case.”
Chapter 24
Brittney was unconscious from the sedatives that the doctor had given her.
Her parents were sitting in the room next to her bed. They were both in shock over the condition of their only child. Bob’s body was totally changed. There was very little evidence that he was male.
“We’ll fight this, honey,” said Dave.
“I know, but what happens when we win?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” he replied.
“How do you think Bob sees himself now?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” he said again.
There was a long pause before Mary-Ann spoke again.
“How would you feel if he… decided that he wanted to be a girl?” she asked.
Dave was not an overly emotional man. He had been brought up to be tough and to think that a man doesn’t cry. But looking at his only child, he felt his emotions loosen.
“That’s our child; I will support him or her. I just want him… or her to be happy,” he said softly. He reached out and took his wife’s hand into his. “Right now, we need to fight to keep him safe.”
Chapter 25
Nina Vasquez was sitting in her apartment drinking her fourth Jack Daniels and Coke. It was a drink she had picked up when she was in the Corps. Why was life so complicated? she thought.
She loved being a cop, but she didn’t know how much longer she could keep quiet in the face of all the homophobia in the department. It seemed like she had been fighting this sort of shit her whole life.
She joined the marines out of high school because she loved the idea of serving her country. There was also another reason that seemed silly now. Her favorite movie when she was growing up was Aliens, and it was because one of the space marines was a female named Vasquez. The character was one of the toughest in the movie, and she saw her as a role model.
Nina had known she was a lesbian from the age of twelve, and she also had known she had to hide it. Her parents were Roman Catholic, and they would freak if they found out. She’d survived four years of “don’t ask, don’t tell” before she couldn’t take the pressure anymore. Her few relationships were very secretive and usually lasted only one night.
The easy thing to do was to leave the department and get another job, but she loved being a cop. There was one thing that she didn’t like; that was when she saw abuse of LGBT victims and even suspects. It wasn’t right, and it made her feel dishonest.
Her mind turned to the teen suspected of the two murders. The CA was out for blood, and that poor kid was probably innocent of murder, if anything it was self-defense. She knew that she wasn’t good enough to find the hidden room in the basement, but what could she do?
It then hit her, and she put down her drink and sat down at her computer. It didn’t take her long to find what she was looking for. The question was what she should do next.
She did some more searching and found the PI that she had met that afternoon. She didn’t email him the information; instead, she left him a message on his machine. For now, it was all she could do, and it was better than nothing.
Chapter 26
Thomas sat in his office looking over the charges he was about to file against Bob Marks. He didn’t like the fact that the boy was currently in the hospital, as it might create some sympathy for the teen.
This could be the case that would give him lots of press coverage — just what he needed to jumpstart his upcoming campaign for congress. To him, it looked cut and dry; drugged out pervert kills two prominent businesswomen. It was too bad that the teen wasn’t eighteen, that way he could have made this a capital case and press for the death penalty.
His assistants told him that the case might bring in activists from the gay community; Thomas could only hope this would happen. It would mean more press for the case. The groups themselves would also play into his hands, especially if they caused problems. He had already contacted some of his friends in local religious political action groups, and they were ready to help. Let the perverts protest, and my supporters will pray; it would be great press.
Thomas wasn’t a fool, and he knew that there was a possibility that Monica might not be totally innocent. He would have the police provide him with anything they uncovered. She was dead, and there was no reason to have her name dragged through the mud. He could count on most of the cops, but that female detective worried him. It was too late to pull her from the case, but he wasn’t sure if she would play along. He would have to do something about her.
Chapter 27
Jim walked into the hospital and found Dave and Mary-Ann Marks sitting in the waiting area.
“Bob is undergoing a physical,” explained Dave.
Jim looked around and saw that they were the only ones in the area.
“I got a strange message on my office machine last night. It gave me the number of an activist group that provides legal aid to LGBT teens,” explained Jim. “I checked them out, and they have an excellent reputation.”
“Bob isn’t LGBT,” replied Mary-Ann.
“The CA is going to treat him as if he is. And like it or not, his gender has been altered,” stated Jim. “I think we’re going to need all the help we can get. I also have a feeling that the CA will have Bob arrested today.”
“Who gave you the number?” asked Dave.
“The person didn’t leave their name, but I suspect that it’s a cop; no one else knows about the case yet,” replied Jim. “I suspect that not everyone is a fan of the CA.”
“Contact them,” ordered Dave.
Jim nodded. “I’ll get back to you as soon as I talk to them.”
A nurse walked out and motioned for Mary-Ann and Dave.
“We’ll be with our child,” said Mary-Ann.
Jim pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number that had been provided to him. He was immediately passed on to one of the directors.
“I’m Marlene Hamilton; how can I help you?” she asked.
Jim told her about Bob.
“Where are you right now?” she asked.
“I’m at the hospital; the kid’s having some sort of withdrawal reaction to the drugs they had him on.”
“Does the teen have a lawyer?”
“Yes, but we’re going to need help. The Commonwealth Attorney is out for blood on this one.”
“Okay, I’ll get back to you shortly. I need to contact one of our lawyers in Virginia,” said Marlene.
“I hope they’re good,” said Jim.
“She’s the best; her name is Trish Andrews,” replied Marlene. “Give me your number, and I’ll get back to you as soon as I know something.”
Chapter 28
An hour later, Jim’s phone began to vibrate. He immediately answered it.
“Jim, this is Marlene. I’m on my way down as we speak. Our lawyer will also be arriving sometime this afternoon. Can you recommend a good hotel?”
Jim was pleasantly surprised at how fast Marlene had responded. “Sure, there’s a good residence type hotel just down the road.”
“Perfect, that will be where we’ll set up our headquarters. Now, how do you feel about some assistance on the investigation side of this case?’
“I would welcome it. My specialty is missing persons. I don’t have a lot of experience in criminal investigations.”
“I have someone in mind who might be willing to assist,” said Marlene. “His name is Max Bowie and he’s semi-retired, but he’s done some work for us. He also has some experience in dealing with teen slavery sex rings.”
“His name is familiar,” replied Jim.
“Have you ever read ‘Corruption in a Small Town’ by Faith Collins?” asked Marlene.
“Of course! He was the PI who helped break up that sex-ring in Maryland,” stated Jim. “Damn, if we could get him that would be fantastic.”
“I’m glad to see that you don’t have any problems with it,” said Marlene.
“Only a fool would turn down a chance to work with someone like Bowie,” said Jim.
“Good, I’ll contact him. Now, one more thing, if what you’ve told me is right, the CA is planning on making this a media event, right?”
“It looks like it.” replied Jim.
“Well, two can play at that game. I have a friend who is pretty media savvy herself; in fact, she’s also mentioned in the book,” said Marlene. “I think Diana Bowie is just the sort of help we’ll need.”
“You know her? I’ve seen her on CNN, and I love her books,” replied Jim.
“She’s almost as tough as Max, and she loves a good fight,” replied Marlene. “Well, I’ve got some more calls to make. I’ll be in touch.”
“I call the hotel and reserve you some rooms,” said Jim.
“Good, tell Bob and his parents that the cavalry is on the way,” said Marlene.
Chapter 29
“Do you really think that they’re going to charge me with murder?” asked Brittney weakly.
“It looks like it, Bob,” said Jim.
Brittney let out a sigh.
“What’s the matter, honey?’ asked Mary-Ann.
“Everything. I can’t believe that they don’t believe me. Didn’t they find the room in the basement?” asked Brittney.
“No,” replied Jim. “Tell me about it.”
Brittney told them about the room where she was kept.
“We should be able to find it, assuming we can get access to the house,” said Jim.
“Do you think the police found it and aren’t telling us?” asked Dave.
“Maybe, but I doubt it. Cooper is pretty straight, and I doubt he would lie or hide evidence. My guess is that they didn’t find it and just assume that it isn’t there,” replied Jim.
“What else is wrong, Bob?’ asked Mary-Ann.
“My name — Bob; it doesn’t exactly fit anymore,” she replied softly. “They called me Brittney, and I hate that name.”
“What do you want to be called?” asked Mary-Ann.
“I don’t know. I’m really not a boy or a girl right now,” she replied. “I mean, no one is going to believe that I’m a boy.”
“How about we call you Bobbi? It’s gender neutral,” suggested Mary-Ann.
“Is that okay?” she asked.
“We just want you to be happy; we’ll support your decision,” said Dave.
“The doctors said that it would take a lot of operations to make me like a boy again, and even then I would always look… different,” replied Bobbi.
“Did they tell you that?’ asked Dave angrily.
“No, I heard them talking; they thought I was asleep,” replied Bobbi.
“We’ll support you whatever you do,” said Dave.
George walked into the hospital room.
“What’s wrong?” asked Dave.
“I just got a call from a friend in the CA’s office. They’re planning on filing charges any day. Two counts of murder in the first degree, grand theft auto, and several other charges,” replied George.
“They can’t take him out of the hospital!” exclaimed Mary-Ann.
“They plan on arresting him here and declaring this room as a temporary cell. When the doctor releases him, they will move him to the county jail,” said George.
“The jail? He’s only sixteen,” stated Mary-Ann.
“The CA is going to charge Bob as an adult,” said George. “Now, we have time and assuming bond is set, we should be able to keep Bob out of jail. They can process him here.”
“Please call him Bobbi,” said Mary-Ann.
George looked around at the others and nodded. “Whatever you want.”
“George, have you heard of Trish Andrews?” asked Jim.
George nodded. “Sure, why?’
“She’s heading down here to help with Bobbi’s legal defense,” said Jim.
“I’m impressed; she has a reputation for being an excellent attorney. How on earth did you get her?”
“Through a friend,” replied Jim. He then updated George on Marlene and the help she was providing.
“Dave, Mary-Ann, I strongly recommend that you take her help,” said George.
“You don’t mind?” asked Dave.
“No, not at all, my firm will provide assistance, but you can’t go wrong with a lawyer like Trish Andrews. I don’t imagine the CA will be happy to hear that she’s defending Bobbi.”
“What are we going to do about the way he’s trashing our child in the press? Granted, he hasn’t actually named Bobbi, but he’s been saying some horrible things in the papers and on TV,” asked Dave.
“We’ll launch our own offense as soon as Trish gets here,” said George.
Chapter 30
Bobbi woke up with a start. It took her a few seconds to realize where she was. She looked around the room and saw her mom asleep in a chair next to the bed. Bobbi suddenly felt an overwhelming feeling of dread. It was bad enough that the police didn’t believe her, but she could also see the pain it was causing her parents.
The door to her room opened up and the nurse walked in.
“How’re you doin’, honey?” asked the nurse, a large, but friendly African-American.
Bobbi shrugged her shoulders. The pain wasn’t too bad right now, but it seemed to come and go. “Okay, I guess, thank you.”
The nurse smiled. “You feel like eatin’ something?”
“Maybe some soup, please,” replied Bobbi.
“I’ll see what I can do. I know you’re scared, but you seem to have a lot of friends looking out for you,” said the nurse.
Bobbi suddenly felt tears forming. She wiped one away as it ran down her face. “I know.”
“I’ll be back shortly, honey,” said the nurse as she left the room.
Bobbi wondered what she had done to deserve this. It was bad enough that she had been abducted and abused by those monsters, but now she could go to prison. She couldn’t understand how the police couldn’t find the hidden room that she had been kept in.
She also thought about her life should she be set free. She’d listened to the doctors as they talked during her physical. It was a skill that she had perfected while in Monica’s hands. They were oblivious to her presence.
The doctors felt that it would take multiply surgeries to make her look masculine again, but they weren’t even sure if that would work.
Then there were the long term effects of the hormones. The doctors seemed to think that it was unlikely that Bobbi could ever perform as a male again.
Bobbi absorbed all this and decided that maybe she should just stay a girl, maybe even get the surgery to finish the job started by Monica. She knew that mentally she saw herself as female now, thanks to the mind games that Monica had played on her.
She also couldn’t believe that the two women were dead, not that she was sorry; they deserved to die, but if they were alive it would make her defense easier.
The nurse returned with some chicken noodle soup. “I went down to the cafeteria and got this for you. It’s usually pretty good.”
Bobbi smelled the soup. It did smell delicious, and she started to eat.
“Thank you. I really appreciate your kindness; I mean, I know what some people must be saying about me,” Bobbi said.
“Hush child, don’t worry about what others might think. I’m a good judge of people, and I can tell that you didn’t do what that damn CA said you did.”
Bobbi looked confused. “What do you mean?”
“He was on TV tonight talking about you. Oh, he didn’t name you by name, but he said some pretty bad things. I don’t trust him, never have. He uses the Lord’s name too often and too easily.”
Bobbi nodded. This gave him hope that not everyone would be so quick to believe the CA. “Thanks.”
“Call me if you need anything, honey.”
Chapter 31
Dave, Jim, and George were sitting in the cafeteria drinking coffee. Sitting across from them were two women.
One was a short thin woman with brown curly hair. It was currently pulled back into a ponytail. She was dressed in jeans and a red sweatshirt that advertised a coffeehouse named Spencer’s.
Sitting next to her was an older woman with short naturally curly hair. She was around the same height as the other woman. She was dressed more formally in a plaid skirt, white blouse and navy jacket.
The younger woman had a laptop computer open in front of her.
“Okay, so it looks like the CA will be pressing charges any moment now,” she said as she typed.
“That’s right, Marlene,” said Jim. “We’re not sure why he’s waiting, maybe to get some test results back from the house.”
“Well, eventually he’ll have to disclose all his evidence to us,” said the other woman.
“Ms. Andrews, what do you think our chances are?” asked Dave.
“Please call me Trish. I can’t give you an answer until I see all the evidence. I don’t know how strong a case he has. Additionally, we need physical evidence to support Bobbi’s story,” she replied. “But, just so you know, I’m going to put up a strong defense, and part of that is putting up a strong offense. We’re not going to just sit here and let the CA make all the moves. Max Bowie should be down here sometime tomorrow, and he’ll get started on our investigation,”
Trish Andrews was a graduate of Stanford and later Harvard Law School. Initially, she was a public defender in San Francisco, but was later a member of a congressman’s staff. After ten years of Washington BS, she left to form her own legal organization. She focused mainly on fighting for LGBT criminal victims and those accused of crimes. She had a well-earned reputation as a legal bulldog. Even her rivals begrudgingly admitted she was a superb lawyer.
“I’m looking forward to working with him,” said Jim.
“Look, I appreciate all this help, but we’re not rich people. Don’t get me wrong, we’re willing to do whatever it takes to help our child, but we really can’t afford all this,” stated Dave.
“My rates are very affordable, Dave,” explained Trish. “I’m not in this for the money, but for justice. Yes, I know that sounds corny, but there’s another reason why I love taking cases like this; your CA is just the sort of self-righteous, pompous moron that I love to knock down a notch.”
“And our organization is funded by several grants and major contributors,” added Marlene.
“What about this Max Bowie?” asked Dave.
“He’s semi-retired. He takes cases like this for something to do,” said Trish.
“Is he good?’ asked Dave.
“One of the best. He has a personal interest in these sorts of cases. He also has connections to the feds, and that can be very useful,” continued Trish. “Now, as soon as the CA files charges, I’ll be filing motions to keep Bobbi out of jail. Unless the judge is a total neanderthal, he’ll see that there’s no way Bobbi will survive in a male prison. From what you’ve told me, Bobbi will be here in the hospital for at least another week or so. I believe we can get the judge to agree to that. If the CA declares Bobbi is a flight risk, then we’ll agree to an ankle monitor.”
“What then?” asked Dave.
“Hopefully, we can uncover enough evidence to shoot the CA’s theories out of the water. First, we need to get into the house and search for the hidden rooms. Jim, do you think that, what’s his name, oh yes, Lt. Cooper will allow us in?”
“He’s a good cop; I think he’ll allow it. We may have to do it with some of his officers,” replied Jim.
“That’s better than nothing. We’ll also start background investigations of the two women. I also want to start a search for this doctor. Are you sure his name is Butler?”
“That’s what Bobbi said,” replied Jim.
Trish nodded. “Okay. I also want a copy of Bobbi’s medical records. It’s obvious that someone spent a lot of money to transform Bobbi.”
“When do think that the CA will push for the Grand Jury?” asked George.
“I suspect he’ll do it quickly,” said Trish. “He won’t want to give us time to put together our defense. Right now, he still thinks he’s going up against a single lawyer from a small family firm — no offense, George.”
George laughed. “None taken, I’m just excited about working with a legend like you.”
Trish laughed. “Well, we’ll still have to work fast. The earliest he can get into the Grand Jury is in three weeks. That doesn’t give us a lot of time; however, if we can turn up enough evidence, we should be able to knock the legs out of his case. He’s going to argue that Bobbi murdered two innocent women in order to rob them. He’s going to play up the fact that Bobbi’s body has been surgically modified. So we need to show that the two women weren’t innocent, and that they’re the ones who abducted and abused Bobbi.”
“Sounds simple enough,” stated Jim. “However, this guy is very ambitious. I wouldn’t put it past him to bend the evidence or to hide it.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time,” noted Marlene. “He’s been suspected of railroading some of his cases. No solid evidence, but there have been rumors of him doctoring evidence and having witnesses lie under oath. He knows how to play hardball.”
“So do I,” replied Trish.
“He’s already using the local press to work up the community,” noted Jim. “He’s been on TV every night stating how he’ll get justice for Monica Lee.”
“Again, two can do that; after all, we have Diana Bowie on our side,” added Marlene.
Chapter 32
The next day, Thomas filed his charges against Bobbi. As promised, he planned to charge Bobbi as an adult. The most serious charges were two counts of first degree murder.
He was caught by surprise when Bobbi’s legal team showed up at the arraignment. For a moment, he appeared flustered when Trish filed her briefs to keep Bobbi out of jail.
She successfully argued that due to the special circumstances of the case, and the facts that Bobbi was still undergoing treatment for apparent addiction to an unknown narcotic, as well as continuing evaluation of the effects of female hormones, Bobbi should be kept under medical supervision. The judge agreed, and a police guard was placed outside Bobbi’s hospital room.
The judge also set bond, which was immediately paid. The police guard was removed. The judge ruled that there was sufficient evidence of felonies and the case was referred to the Commonwealth Circuit Court.
Thomas was furious and glared over at Trish.
***
He sat in his office and cursed out his staff.
“How the hell did that woman get involved in this case? And why didn’t anyone here find out about it?” he bellowed to the five young lawyers in the room.
The staff just kept quiet; they knew better than to interrupt him when his temper was erupting.
Thomas eventually calmed down. He could play this to his advantage when he ran for congress. He would use this as another example of liberal judges overstepping their boundaries. It didn’t matter that Judge Price was one of the more conservative judges in Virginia.
“Okay, we need to get our case in order. We need to make sure that there are no other surprises,” he stated.
“Um, I may have found a slight problem,” said John Breckinridge, one of more experienced aides.
“What is it?’ asked Thomas.
“It turns out that Yvonne Johnson once owned a body piercing studio in Wilmington, Delaware. She also may have been involved in the local S&M scene.”
“When?” asked Thomas.
“She sold the studio two years ago and opened her hair salon down here. However, she made regular trips up north, usually once or twice a month.”
Thomas absorbed this information. It hurt his case, but it wasn’t fatal. It then hit him. “Okay, maybe we saw this all wrong, and Yvonne was the one who transformed the kid.”
“So why did he kill her?” asked William Pender, a recent addition to the staff.
Thomas nodded. “Her creation got out of control; she’s dead, so we can badmouth her all we want.”
The aides glanced at each other, but no one dared argue with Thomas.
“Um, I need to talk to John for a moment. The rest of you get out there and start working on the case,” said Thomas.
John closed the door after they left.
“Do you have it?” asked Thomas.
John nodded and pulled out a file from his briefcase. He handed it to Thomas who opened it up and began to read.
“This is even better than I hoped for; well done, John!”
“Do you think this is really necessary?” asked John.
“I just consider this as insurance. The last thing we need is some unexpected testimony during the grand jury. Where on earth did you get these photos?’
“We got a tip and had a PI follow her to DC,” said John.
“Good, I think I’ll call her up and have a little talk. Thank you, John; I knew I could count on you.”
Chapter 33
“How’s Bobbi doing today, Doc?” asked Jim.
They were standing just outside Bobbi’s room.
“It’s been rough. To be honest, I’m not sure how much good we’re doing. It would help if we knew what sort of drug was in Bobbi’s system; so far we’ve been unable to identify it,” replied Dr. Armistead.
“Maybe I can help with that,” stated a large man with grey hair who walked up drinking a cup of coffee. He was dressed in jeans, loafers, a plaid shirt and a Connecticut College warm-up jacket. He extended his free hand to Jim. “You’re Jim Rhodes, right?”
Jim nodded. “I assume you’re Max Bowie?”
Max nodded. “Can’t slip one past a fellow PI,” said Max with a smile.
“Max, this is Dr. Armistead; he’s been Bobbi’s primary physician,” explained Jim. “Max is also part of the team defending Bobbi.”
Max shook his hand. “What I was saying, Doc, is that if you can give me a sample of Bobbi’s blood, I can pass it on to some friends who have experience in identifying these sorts of things.”
“I’ll have to get the parents permission first,” replied Dr. Armistead.
Max pulled out a sheet of paper from his coat pocket. “I already have it. I stopped by the hotel on the way over here; they were talking to Marlene and Trish.”
The doctor read the paper. “It seems in order. I’ll have it for you in the next hour.”
“Great. If you’d like, I’ll have them contact you directly,” said Max.
The doctor nodded. “So, may I ask who ‘they’ are?”
Max smiled back. “Sure, I have some friends with The Agency, and they owe me a few favors.”
The doctor looked over at Jim to see if they were playing a joke on him. Jim just nodded.
“Well, I have to admit that this case gets more and more interesting,” replied Dr/ Armistead.
“How’s the kid doing right now?’ asked Max.
“Bobbi is presently asleep. It was a rough night, and Bobbi was in a lot of pain. The withdrawal symptoms have gotten worse in the past twenty-four hours. I don’t know what it is, but I can tell you that it’s not something that someone would take for recreational use. It looks like it was used to control the teen, but I’m not an expert in these sorts of things.”
“I was briefed on what Bobbi said happened, and what you say only seems to support this,” said Max.
“Well, I’ll get you a blood sample and copies of all the previous blood work,” said the doctor.
“Thanks,” replied Max.
Jim and Max stepped quietly into Bobbi’s room.
“Wow, they really did a job on her, didn’t they?” said Max.
Jim nodded. “Pretty sick.”
“I’d like to talk to Lt. Cooper and see if we can get a look at the house,” said Max.
“I’ll introduce you to him, but I wouldn’t hold out any hope. He hasn’t returned any of my calls lately. I suspect the CA has been putting pressure on him,” said Jim.
Max nodded. “There’s a cop sitting down the hall in the waiting room, and there is one following Bobbi’s parents. He was sitting outside the hotel in an unmarked cop car.”
“So do you think the CA knows about you?” asked Jim.
“If not, he’ll know soon enough. I guess the CA is using this case to kick off his congressional run,” said Max.
“I’m voting for anyone else,” replied Jim.
Max smiled back. “Okay, as soon as Bobbi’s parents get here, you ready to get to work?”
“What do you have in mind?”
“We start a full investigation of Monica, Yvonne, and we try to track down the doctor who did this to Bobbi. We also try to get into the house and see if we can find the hidden rooms.”
“What if Cooper says no?” replied Jim.
“Then we find another way. We’ll first see if we can get blueprints of the house. That should give us some ammunition when we talk to Cooper.”
Chapter 34
Nina sat in her cat trying to decide what to do next. The CA had just told her that he knew she was a lesbian and that unless she did everything he said, he would out her.
She could take leaving the force; with her experience, she could get hired elsewhere, but it was a different story when it came to her family. She knew that she would have to tell them someday, but she wanted it to be on her terms. Now that bastard CA was forcing her into a corner.
Nina wondered why he was resorting to this sort of tactic; was he worried about the case? So far, it looked like everything was going his way.
She then thought of the supposed hidden rooms in the basement. Maybe there was something there after all, she thought. There was no way she could find out, as the CA had told her that she had to clear everything she did with him… or else.
Nina debated leaving the force, but she knew that the CA would expose her out of spite. What made matters worse was that he could do it and leave no proof that he had done it. It would be her word against his, and she knew that under the present circumstances, no one would believe her. She cursed her bad luck and headed to the station.
Chapter 35
Diana Bowie stood just outside Bobbi’s hospital room. She had just spent the last two hours talking to Bobbi’s parents. It pleased her that Bobbi’s parents were so supportive, especially considering the lack of support that Diana had gotten from her parents.
Even though she had worked on several stories over the years regarding sexual abuse, she had never gotten over what had been done to her back when she was in high school. While she had helped put the spotlight on many abusers, there always seemed to be new ones ready to hurt the innocent. The easy thing would be to avoid these sorts of stories, but Diana couldn’t turn down a call for help.
She had first met Marlene during an interview in Philadelphia, and the two women had hit it off immediately. Diana admired Marlene’s self-confidence and her fearlessness in opposing injustice.
Then there was Max. In many ways, he meant more to her than her birth father. After all, it was Max, along with Aunt Faith who had saved her back when she was running for her life from the Camerons. There was no way she could ever turn down his request for help.
While she was very successful professionally, her private life was still a roller coaster. She wondered at times why her current lover, Kari, put up with her; not that she was complaining. Kari was the first person with whom she could feel truly close in her life. Diana missed her deeply and couldn’t wait to be back in bed with her.
As much as Diana wanted to help with the case, it had brought up many bad memories of her own abuse. Why did people think they could hurt kids for their own sexual pleasure and get away with it? Well, at least the two women who had abused Bobbi hadn’t gotten away with it. Diana wished she could feel even the slightest remorse over their deaths, but she couldn’t. The only thing bad about their deaths was that they might mean Bobbi’s imprisonment. However, she had faith in Max to find the evidence to free Bobbi.
Still, having the charges dropped would be the just start of a long road for Bobbi, thought Diana. She took a deep breath and headed inside Bobbi’s room.
“Hi, Bobbi, I’m Diana,” she announced as she entered.
Bobbi smiled slightly and sat up in her bed. “I’ve seen you on TV. I’ve also read your books; they’re great.”
Diana nodded and sat down next to Bobbi’s bed. “How’re you feeling today?”
“So-so. I guess they’re still not sure of what was given to me. The best they can do is relieve the pain at times,” replied Bobbi. “I’m also having a lot of nightmares; do they ever go away?”
Diana debated her wording before answering. “You get used to them.”
“Oh. That’s what I thought. So, do you think that they’ll find the proof that I was held captive?” asked Bobbi.
“Max is working on it, and he’s the best,” replied Diana. “He saved me.”
“He had me draw out a floor plan of my room and the other room where that doctor worked on me,” stated Bobbi. “I hope it helps.”
Diana nodded. She knew that Max was also trying to get blueprints of Monica’s house. There had to be some physical proof. Max was also checking out plumbing and electrical diagrams. Max figured he could find the hidden rooms if only the CA would let him in the house.
As if she could read Diana’s mind, Bobbi spoke. “Has the CA given permission to search the house yet?”
“No, but Max is working on it,” replied Diana.
Bobbi nodded and took a sip of water. “Why won’t he let us look?”
“I think that he’s hoping that we’ll just try to make a plea. He’s planning on running for congress, and I think he feels this case will give him lots of good publicity,” replied Diana.
“How?” asked Bobbi.
“I suppose he feels he’ll gain the support of conservative voters,” replied Diana.
“If I had been a real girl, I suppose he wouldn’t be prosecuting me,” stated Bobbi softly.
Diana then decided to bring up a topic that had been on her mind since Max had briefed her on the case. “From what your parents have told me, you’re planning on staying female, is that right?”
Bobbi nodded. “It makes sense. My body has been so messed with that it would be difficult to ever look like a boy again. The hormones they gave me also sterilized me; at least, that’s what I overheard the doctors say.”
“Looks aren’t everything; how do you feel about this inside? I mean, I always wanted to be a girl. Just so you know, internal conflicts are very difficult to deal with. If you stay female, then it will change the way you’ll have to live your life. I’m not trying to talk you out of it, but I do want you to know how difficult it will be.”
“I know. I talked to a therapist yesterday, and she told me that it will be difficult either way. I’ve sort of accepted that I’m always going to be different from now on. As for being how others see me, I don’t see it being an issue; I’m so disgusted by the idea of having sex with anyone right now that I doubt I’ll ever want to be with someone ever again,” said Bobbi sadly.
Diana reached over and took Bobbi’s hands. “Please don’t make any snap decisions. Speaking from my own experiences, it doesn’t make you feel better.”
“I know, my therapist said the same thing,” replied Bobbi.
“You have a long life ahead of you, and I’m not about to say that everything is going to get better overnight, but you can’t cut the world off from you; trust me on that one. Now, back to the person you’re going to be, are you sure that you want to be a girl?”
Bobbi nodded. “Yes. I even want to get the sex-change surgery so that I’m complete…. more or less.”
“It’s a big step,” replied Diana.
“I know, but at least there’s a chance of being somewhat whole that way. I’m never going to be a real man anyway. Besides, if I had been more of a man in the first place, this never would have happened to me.”
“You don’t know that. I wasn’t targeted because I was transgendered. The people that grabbed you had some criteria that you fit,” stated Diana. “You did nothing wrong.”
Bobbi nodded. “Did you blame yourself?”
Diana nodded. “Yes, but I grew to see that I was a victim and not responsible. It took time, and I didn’t have the benefit of my parents supporting me.”
Bobbi tried to smile and instead her lips began to quiver. Tears began to roll down her face. “I’m so lucky… they love me so much.”
Diana reached over and hugged Bobbi.
Bobbi slowly pulled back and wiped her tears. “Sorry.”
“Hey, it’s okay to cry, especially over something like your parents loving you,” replied Diana.
Bobbi cracked a small smile.
“Look, we’re going to clear this mess up. You still have a long life ahead of you. If you really feel that it would be better for you to live as a female, then I have a suggestion,” stated Diana.
“What is it?” asked Bobbi.
“I met someone through my work who runs a facility that helps transgendered teens, especially those who have been abused or forced into their gender change. It’s up in Connecticut, and in addition to helping you adjust to your new gender, they will ensure that you don’t fall behind in your education. They’ll also pay for your surgery, including breast reduction if you want.”
Bobbi nodded and looked down at her chest. “The doctor had a thing for huge breasts. I wish they were smaller.”
“They can take care of that, along with almost anything else you want.”
“It sounds expensive,” said Bobbi.
“It’s not. It won’t cost you or your family a thing,” said Diana.
“How’s that possible?”
“Part of the money comes from good hearted people who want to help, and the rest comes from the confiscated funds of sickos who have been caught. Once we find the proof that Monica did this to you, her estate could end up making a sizable contribution to the facility.”
Bobbi laughed. Diana was pleased to see the teen show some joy.
“Have you talked to my parents about this place?” asked Bobbi.
Diana shook her head. “I wanted to talk to you first. If you’d like to know more, I can have the woman who set it all up call you; then you can talk to your parents.”
“I’d like that,” replied Bobbi. She then winced slightly.
“You okay?”
Bobbi shook her head. “It’s the latest cycle of withdrawal. It’s going to get worse; can you get the nurse?”
Diana nodded and stood up. “I’ll be right back.
The nurse sedated Bobbi, and Diana left the room. She was seething in anger that the CA was trying to prosecute Bobbi. Any idiot could see that the teen had been brutally victimized and needed help. She called Max to see if he had made any progress.
Chapter 36
The ringing of the phone snapped Nina out of her deep sleep. She fumbled for the phone as she tried to clear her head from the bottle of Jack Daniels that she had consumed the previous night.
“Hello?” she asked.
“Detective Vasquez, I’m sorry if I woke you,” stated the man on the other end of the line.
“Umm… what time is it?” she asked.
“Nearly ten.”
Nina rubbed her eyes as she tried to wake up and clear her head. “Who am I speaking to?”
“My name is Max Bowie; I’m a private detective working for the Marks family.”
Nina recognized the name immediately. It was one that the CA had specifically warned her not to talk to. She wondered if this was some sort of test.
“Detective Vasquez, I’ve worked with many law enforcement departments in the past, and yours has to be the least cooperative; either that or it’s incompetence. Personally, I suspect that it’s due to a certain Commonwealth Attorney, and therefore I don’t hold it against you personally. However, WHEN we clear Bobbi Marks, I have no intention of stopping there. If I find that there’s been a cover-up, I promise that I’ll bring down anyone involved,” he stated.
“That sounds like a threat,” said Nina.
“No, it’s a promise,” he replied bluntly.
“Look, even if you are who you claim, why should I talk to you? Besides, how do I know you’re who you claim you are?” stated Nina.
“I’ll give you my home number; check it and you can see that I’m legit. I figure you can handle that much,” replied Max.
“And you expect me to help you after insulting me?” she replied angrily.
“I’ve tried everything else,” replied Max. “Look, I know something is going on. The CA is totally uncooperative, and your lieutenant is too much of a short-timer to care any more. My sources say that you’re a good cop and not the kind to see an innocent kid get railroaded.”
Nina absorbed Max’s words. She wondered if he really had checked on her background.
“Think about it, detective,” added Max. “You can check out my reputation and see that I don’t bluff.” He then gave her his number.
Nina hung up the phone and stumbled to the bathroom to find the aspirin. Max was right; something was wrong and she was up to her neck in it.
Chapter 37
Nina quietly checked out Max Bowie. Overall, she found that he had an outstanding reputation. While he was still currently licensed as a PI in Connecticut, he had also been involved in many federal cases. Nina played out a hunch and called a friend in the FBI.
“Dave, I need a favor; what can you tell me about a PI named Max Bowie,” she asked.
“Max Bowie — THE Max Bowie?” asked Dave Whitaker.
“I suppose,” she replied. She was surprised that Dave knew who she was talking about.
“Most of what we have on him is classified. Off the record, I can tell you that he has a near spotless record and has been on many special cases.”
“Can he be trusted? I mean, does he keep his word?” interrupted Nina.
“I don’t know him personally, but I’ve heard some stories about him. From what I’ve heard, you can trust him,” said Dave.
“Thanks, Dave,” she replied.
“Sure thing,” he stated.
Nina stared at the phone number that Max had given her. If she called and the CA found out, her life would be turned upside-down. But there was also the fact that Max was right when he said that something was wrong. It was bad enough to not do a thorough inspection of the Lee house, but to let the CA blackmail her into framing a teenager was inexcusable.
Nina also began to realize that the CA would find a way to get rid of her. He was known for being anti-gay, and as soon as the case was over, he would probably find an excuse to have her dismissed from the force.
If would be so easy if her family wasn’t involved. There had been many times she’d tried to work up the courage to tell her family, and each time she’d backed down. She debated having a drink, but decided against it. After all, she would just have another hangover to deal with along with all same problems. It was so frustrating.
Chapter 38
Diana was sitting across from Bobbi. The nurses had told Diana that it had been a rough night for the teen. The sedatives didn’t seem as effective. Bobbi looked worn out from the experience.
“Good morning, Diana,” she said wearily.
“Good morning, Bobbi. I heard you had a bad night; if you don’t want to talk, I’ll understand.”
“No, please stay, I can’t really rest right now anyway. The drugs they give me put me out, but I’m still really tired. My whole body feels exhausted; does that make sense?”
Diana nodded. “I had some bouts of depression, and it sounds similar.”
“That’s what I like about you, Diana. You treat me like an adult and don’t try to shield things from me. I know they do it to protect me, but it’s nice to hear the truth, unfiltered.”
Diana was growing very fond of the teen. In so many ways, Bobbi was stronger than she had been.
“Have they tracked down the doctor yet?” asked Bobbi.
“No. I don’t think the police think he really exists. Max has contacted some of his connections, and they’re trying to locate him. It’s not that easy as there are hundreds of doctors with the last name Butler, assuming it’s his real name,” replied Diana.
“I’ve searched my mind to think of anything else I heard that might help us find him,” said Bobbi.
“Oh, changing the subject, I talked to the woman who runs the foundation I told you about, and she’s not just willing to talk to you, but she wants to come down here and talk to you in person,” said Diana. “I think you’ll like her, she’s been through some of the same things as we have.”
“What do you mean?’ asked Bobbi.
“She was abducted and transformed to be sold off as a sex slave. However, the man who bought her turned out to be kind, and to make a long story short, he married her. He died of a heart attack, and she’s now devoted her life to helping others like herself.”
“I had no idea that so many others had gone through something similar,” replied Bobbi. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m not happy that others have been abused, but I’m glad that I have others to talk to who have experienced the same sort of things.”
“I know. I wish there had been others that I could have talked to when I was younger. I had some great help, but it would have helped to have others to talk to,” said Diana.
Bobbi nodded. “So, what’s her name?”
“Celeste Farnsworth,” replied Diana.
For the next hour, Diana and Bobbi talked about the foundation and the case. They were interrupted by Dr. Armistead.
“Great news, we just got back the test results from the samples, and they identified the drugs that are in your system,” he announced.
“So can you help me?” asked Bobbi.
“Yes, the treatment should be here this afternoon. Max Bowie said it was being flown in as we spoke.”
“Excuse me, but what is the drug that was used on Bobbi?’ asked Diana.
“A synthetic narcotic, very addictive, very strong. It was developed by the East Germans and was used to control political prisoners. It has no recreational use. Max said that it’s not only rare, but very expensive,” said Dr. Armistead.
“So, it’s not something that someone could just buy on the streets?” asked Diana.
“That’s right. Marlene and Trish have the data and plan to use it as part of the defense,” said Dr. Armistead. “Now, Bobbi, the treatment is harsh, but it should clean you from all effects of the drug in three to four days.”
“I can take it,” she replied as she smiled at Diana.
Chapter 39
“How’s Bobbi doing?’ asked Max.
“She’s sedated, but the doctor says that she appears to be responding to the treatment,” said Trish. “Her parents are with her.”
They were sitting in the hotel room that was acting as their command center.
“That’s good news,” replied Max.
“I’m still getting no response from the CA’s office regarding a search of Monica Lee’s house,” said Trish.
“I’m waiting to hear back from the detective in charge of the case. I suspect she’s not fully supportive of the CA’s tactics,” said Max.
“How do you know that?” asked Jim.
“Instinct,” replied Max. “She had pride in her job and doesn’t like the way the CA is playing.”
“I hope we get something soon. The CA just informed us that he got the case on the next Grand Jury, which is next week,” stated Trish. “I think he’s pushing this so fast so that we can’t get our case ready.”
“What do you think will happen?” asked Jim.
“Identifying the drug used on Bobbi helps, but we’re still facing an uphill battle. The CA has the evidence that Bobbi hit the two women; we don’t have the evidence that they were abusing her. It’s not the end of the world, but if I was a betting woman, I’d say that we’ll be going to trial.”
“Then what?” asked Jim.
“We fight like hell,” said Trish. “This is far from over, but I’m really worried about the CA’s tactics. He seems to be taking this one personally, and I don’t think he’s going to play fair.”
Chapter 40
It was just before nine when Max arrived at the hospital. He had stopped off to call Detective Vasquez again, but all he’d got was her answering machine.
Jim had just left with Bobbi’s parents, and Max decided to check on the teen before heading back to the hotel.
He walked into Bobbi’s room and was surprised to see a new doctor standing over the sleeping teen.
The doctor didn’t turn around. “Visiting hours are over,” he stated.
Max felt that feeling he got when something was wrong. He noticed that the doctor had a syringe in his hand.
“I’m sorry, but who are you?’ asked Max.
“I’m Dr. Carter. I was brought in to administer the treatment for the addiction,” stated the doctor. “It’s a very complicated procedure, and we need to monitor the patient’s progress regularly. There have been cases of cardiac arrest from the treatment.”
Max had read the report on the drug and hadn’t seen anything regarding what Dr. Carter was talking about.
Just then, Bobbi woke up and a look of pure horror appeared on her face. She tried to speak. but appeared to be unable. Max saw it immediately.
“Step back from her, Dr. Carter,” ordered Max. “Or is it Dr. Butler?”
Dr. Butler turned around and approached Max holding the syringe. “I was prepared to kill the teen; I don’t suppose another person will matter.”
In an instant, Max pulled his Glock semi-automatic from his hip holster, chambered a round, and aimed it at the doctor’s head. The sound was deafening in the small hospital room.
“You appear to have brought a syringe to a gunfight, doctor. Drop it, step back, and face against the wall,” ordered Max. “I’m not bluffing.”
Doctor Butler looked at the huge gun in Max’s hand. He estimated that he was only four feet from the man. He also knew that it would take at least five to ten seconds for the drug to take effect; by then the man could easily shoot him. Dr. Mark Butler wasn’t a brave man. It had taken him three days to get the nerve up to try to kill the teen. That was easy compared to facing a man with a gun. Defeated, he dropped the syringe, turned and faced the wall. He began to tremble from fear, and the front of his pants felt warm and wet.
Max shook his head as he picked up the phone to call for security and medical assistance.
Chapter 41
Max was talking to Trish on his phone. “Bobbi is okay. Apparently, Butler was going to inject him with a drug to induce cardiac arrest.”
“I want to question the good doctor as soon as possible,” stated Trish. “I’m also going to have a guard posted at Bobbi’s room from now own.”
“The police took Dr. Butler in. I don’t imagine that our friend the CA will be happy to see that he has shown up,” said Max.
“If we can get the doctor to talk, the CA will have to drop the charges,” continued Trish.
“I imagine he’ll talk; he doesn’t seem like the brave type,” said Max.
“He didn’t really piss himself, did he?” asked Trish.
“Yep.”
Chapter 42
Thomas Hill was far from happy when he learned of the arrest of Dr. Mark Butler. If this had been a normal case, he would have been ecstatic, but he couldn’t bear the idea of that freak walking free. He knew that he was too emotionally involved in the case, but it was too late to turn back. No, something would have to be done to take care of the doctor before he could talk. Thomas picked up the phone and called the county jail.
***
Trish, Marlene, and Max arrived at the county jail at eight the following morning. Max immediately sensed that something was wrong as they saw emergency vehicles parked outside.
Mark walked over to two of the deputies and asked what happened.
“One of the prisoners knifed another, killed him good,” he stated in a matter of fact way.
“What was the name of the deceased?” asked Max.
“I think it was Butler. They just brought him in last night,” said the deputy.
Max gritted his teeth and walked over to Trish and Marlene. “They killed him.”
“What?’ asked Trish.
Max told them what he had been told.
“What do you think, Max?” asked Marlene.
“I don’t believe in things just happening, especially in a jail. I’m going to place a few phone calls,” he stated.
“So you think the CA is behind this?” asked Trish.
Max nodded as he pulled out his cell phone. “You can do me a big favor. Go in and get the full identifying information they have on Butler. I suspect he’s from out of state. I may have some friends who can locate and search his place before the CA gets someone there.”
Chapter 43
Trish sat across from Thomas Hill. She wanted to find out more about the killing of Dr. Butler.
“Look Ms. Andrews, we’re as upset over the murder of Dr. Butler as you are. It’s a bad reflection on law enforcement any time a suspect is killed while in custody,” stated Thomas.
“Did you get a chance to question Dr. Butler before he was killed?’ asked Trish.
“No, he refused to speak,” replied Thomas. “However, this has no impact on the case against Robert Marks.”
“I would think that you might want to at least delay presenting the case before the grand jury. I mean this does support Bobbi’s claim that she was abused at the hands of the two women. Up to yesterday, your office was arguing that Dr. Butler might not even exist,” countered Trish.
“So the doctor may have been the one who operated on the boy, but there’s no connection to the two victims,” stated Thomas. “For all we know, the teen sought out the doctor for the operations that mutilated his body. Maybe the doctor was involved in some perverted sex and was afraid the kid would tell the authorities about him. I think that’s why he tried to kill the boy.”
“Unfortunately, due to your department’s incompetence, we’ll never know, will we?” asked Trish.
Thomas rolled his eyes in disgust. “I won’t even dignify that with a reply. I’m a busy man, is there anything else you need?”
“What about the man who killed Dr. Butler?” asked Trish.
“It’s an ongoing police investigation; I’m not at liberty to discuss it. However, the suspect is a known gang member and has a past history of violent crime. I guarantee that he’ll be punished.”
“What’s his name?” asked Trish.
Thomas searched through some papers on his desk. “Here’s a copy of the press release. Because I like you, I’ll give it to you now so that you don’t have to wait until this afternoon.”
Trish took the paper and read it. The suspect’s name was Marcus Richardson, age twenty-six. He had a long record and was listed as a member of a local gang.
“And why does your office feel that he killed Dr. Butler?”
“Who knows with these sorts of animals? Maybe the good doctor bumped into him and didn’t apologize. No one is talking,” stated Thomas. “It makes me sick; this sort of scum should have been locked up years ago.”
“May I have this?’ asked Trish.
Thomas shrugged his shoulders. “Sure, why not? Anything else?”
“What about our request to search the Lee house?”
“The police have searched it several times and have turned up nothing. I really don’t see the point in allowing some civilian in,” replied Thomas.
“What are you afraid of?’ asked Trish. “This is a simple request and I can promise you it will be the first item on my agenda when we’re allowed discovery of evidence.”
“That’s up to the judge after the grand jury indicts him,” he replied. If things went the way he was planning them, there soon wouldn’t be a Lee house to search. He was currently arranging for the house to be burnt down. It would look like an accident, and by the time the fire department arrived, the house would be fully engulfed. He hated to resort to these sorts of actions, but the case was too important to his political future. “Now, if you don’t have any additional questions, I need to get back to work.”
Trish could tell that he was lying, but she knew that it was pointless to continue to talk to him. No, she needed to talk to Max.
Chapter 44
Trish handed Max the press release on the murder of Dr. Butler.
“Okay, I’ll see what I can find on this guy who killed Butler,” said Max. “Jim, can you see if your father has any info on him?”
“Sure, he’s always wanted to play detective,” replied Jim.
“Oh, Trish, it seems that the good doctor was in some trouble last year. He had a successful practice in the Philadelphia area, but he was sued by several of his patients. Seems he gave them more than what they paid for,” said Max.
“How did you find out information on Butler so fast?” asked Trish.
“I worked some magic last night. A friend in The Agency was able to track down info on Butler. All it will cost you is a good bottle of wine for the woman who dug it up for me,” replied Max.
“Red or white?” asked Trish.
“Make it red,” replied Max.
“Okay, so what did this wine lover find out?” asked Trish.
“Apparently, he gave the women larger breasts than what they wanted. There were several cases filed against him in civil court, but all were dropped suddenly,” replied Max.
“Why?” asked Trish.
“The women agreed to settle out of court. So far the lawyers aren’t talking, but all the women involved recently moved into new homes,” said Max. “All the houses were very nice and in much nicer neighborhoods.”
“New homes, huh? I wonder if Ms. Lee had anything to do with it.”
“We know that Yvonne Johnson had a piercing salon and was known in the S&M community. I think, if we dig deep enough, we’ll find that Doc Butler and Monica Lee were also involved,” said Max. “I doubt if Monica would have played close to home, so I’ve expanded our search. If we can link Butler and Johnson, then Lee won’t be far behind.”
“I still want to get into that house,” stated Trish.
“Me too,” replied Max.
Chapter 45
“I was so shocked to see Dr. Butler standing over me,” said Bobbi. “I was even more surprised to see Max pull a gun on him. It was like a TV show. If I hadn’t been so scared I might have enjoyed it.”
Diana smiled. “Max is somewhat larger than life.”
“He saved my life,” continued Bobbi.
“Join the club,” added Diana. “How’re you feeling today?”
“Better. The doctors say that the treatment is working, and they expect I can leave the hospital in less than a week… just in time for the grand jury.”
“I know it’s scary, but you have some great people fighting for your freedom. Don’t give up,” stated Diana.
“I know, but the CA was on TV again saying that he fully expected a complete victory.”
“He’s bluffing,” said Diana. “He’s trying to get us to cop a plea and save him the trouble of a trial. He has no idea what he’s up against.”
“Maybe it would be best for everyone if I did plead guilty,” stated Bobbi.
Diana stared at the teen. “Why would you think that?”
“I overheard my parents talking last night. Business is way off at my mom’s shop, and Dad’s getting hassled at work. They’ve been through so much; I can’t keep hurting them.”
“Don’t think that way, Bobbi. You did nothing wrong. As for your parents, the last thing they’d want you to do is give up,” said Diana.
“I just hate the fact that they’re being hurt by all this,” continued Bobbi. She then stared off to the side and sighed. “Maybe it would have been best if I were dead.”
Diana reached over and hugged Bobbi. “Trust me, Bobbi; I know what you’re going through. I considered suicide, and I used self medication to try to ease my own depression; it doesn’t solve anything.”
Diana released Bobbi and sat down next to the teen.
“We’re going to win this,” stated Diana.
“I hope so,” replied Bobbi.
Chapter 46
“This is very interesting,” stated Max as he looked at the files that Jim had acquired.
“I thought you’d find this useful,” said Jim.
“Where did you get this?’ asked Max.
“Through my dad. He has friends in many of the local police departments.”
Two hours before Dr. Butler was killed, T.K. Richardson, the younger brother of the killer was released from jail. He had been arrested on several charges of drug dealing and assault.
“Just like that that, they drop charges on the younger Richardson, amazing,” said Max.
“From what my dad said, the police are pretty pissed off about this. T.K. is a real punk, moving up to more serious crime,” said Jim.
“And the case was dropped by Thomas Hill’s office,” added Max.
“Coincidence?” asked Jim.
“No such thing when it comes to crime. No, I suspect that the good CA made a deal with the older Richardson. From what it says here, he’s going away for a long time anyway, what’s another murder?”
“But I can’t believe that Hill would let someone like T.K. walk.”
Max shook his head. “I suspect that both Richardsons aren’t long for this world. If the CA is involved in this, he can’t leave any loose ends. I’d love to talk to them, but I doubt that’s possible.”
“This doesn’t make sense. Does Hill really think that this case is that important?”
“Apparently so. He’s trying to establish himself not just as a law enforcement candidate, but as a righteous one. The sad thing is that it’ll probably work. If he wins the case, it will help his campaign. If he loses, then he can blame it on the ‘liberal judicial system.’ He’ll claim that he’ll fight this when he gets into office.”
“At least he’s consistent?” asked Jim.
“Has this guy established a campaign organization?” asked Max.
“I think so,” replied Jim.
“So he may have started fund raising too,” said Max.
Jim nodded.
“I wonder if Monica made any contributions,” continued Max.
“Wouldn’t he have to disclose that?” asked Jim.
“Yes, but it would explain why he’s so determined to protect Monica’s reputation. I have some phone calls to make,” said Max.
Chapter 47
Nina watched the news story on the killing of Dr. Butler. It didn’t make sense. True, people died in jail all the time, but there was usually a reason. No, there was a reason, she thought. Butler was tied to Bobbi Marks, and Nina suspected that the CA was involved.
He was blackmailing her, so why not kill someone who might destroy his case too?
Nina felt a chill run up her spine. Maybe the CA had a similar plan for her, she thought. It would be easy for him to set her up.
Nina pulled out the number with Max Bowie’s phone number on it.
An hour later, she got into his car.
“Why the secrecy?” he asked. Nina had insisted that he pick her up several blocks from her home.
“I have to ask that this conversation stay between us for now,” stated Nina.
“Okay,” replied Max.
“You have a good reputation,” she said as she looked out the window. “A few large holes in your background, but a good reputation.”
“I’m saving the good stuff for my memoirs,” he replied.
“Hill is out for blood,” she said.
“I know,” answered Max. “I just don’t have the proof yet.”
“I’ve always wanted to be the ‘good guy.’ That’s why joined the corps; that’s why I became a cop,” she said.
“I read your record too,” said Max.
This didn’t surprise Nina, but she did wonder if the file had everything in it.
“Hill has something on me; it could destroy my life,” she confessed.
“What is it?’ asked Max.
Nina took a deep breath and then looked over at Max. “I’m a lesbian.”
“Oh. I could see how that could cause some problems for you with your fellow officers,” said Max.
“That’s not the worst part,” she said.
“Your family?” asked Max.
Nina nodded. “They’re rather conservative and a little old fashioned. My mom is always asking me when I’m going to get married.”
“I see, and Hill said that he would out you if you didn’t do what he said?” asked Max.
“Yes. If I don’t do what he says, I’m screwed; if I fight him, it will be his word against mine, and I’m screwed; and if I do what he says, eventually he’ll out me, and I’m screwed,” she said.
Max didn’t say anything.
“I don’t know if the kid is innocent or not, but that’s up to the courts. I hate the idea of lying, and even worse, I hate the idea of not doing my job the right way,” she continued. “If my family is going to find out, I’d rather that I was doing the right thing. I can’t talk to anyone in my department; can you help me?”
Max glanced over and cracked a soft smile. “I’ll do my best. Detective Vasquez, this case is going to get very dirty. Did you hear about Doctor Butler?”
“Please call me Nina, and yes, I heard about it. It’s part of the reason why I contacted you.”
“Do you feel that you might be in danger?” asked Max.
“Maybe,” she replied.
“Can you get me into the Lee house?”
“Yes,” she replied.
“If we find the hidden rooms, then that would confirm Bobbi’s story and pretty much derail the CA’s case. It will also give me enough evidence to go to the Feds for an investigation of Hill. I seriously doubt that this is first time he’s fudged a case.”
“Fudged?” she asked. A slight smile grew on her face. “I would have thought you’d use a stronger word.”
“My wife has been a bad influence on me, making me clean up my more colorful language.”
Nina let out a short laugh. “So, my sexual orientation doesn’t bother you?”
“It’s your life, Nina. I judge people by how they work, not who they fall in love with.”
“That’s not a common attitude in law enforcement,” she said.
“You’d be surprised,” he answered. “In fact, I know several feds who are LGBT.”
“Really?” she asked.
Max nodded. “I told you that I saw your record; you’re a good cop. If you’re forced out here, I know several agencies that’d jump to get you.”
“I can’t get you into the house for a couple of days. I’ll call you as soon as I’m ready to go back,” she said.
“I appreciate that, Nina,” he said.
“I’m also on the witness list for the grand jury, I was told to be ready next week.”
“If we find something at the house, would you be willing to tell all under oath?”
“Sure, it’ll probably be the last thing I’ll do as a detective in this department; it might as well be the right thing,” she said.
“Look at it this way; it’ll be worth it just to see the look on Hill’s face when he finds out. I imagine that he’ll have a fit when he hears what you did.
Nina laughed again. “I can see why Hill wanted me to stay away from you.”
“I have some info for you. Butler had a house in northern Delaware; the local police, along with the feds, did a search and uncovered that he was most likely the source of the drugs used on Bobbi,” said Max.
“How did you manage that?” asked Nina.
“Long story, but let’s just say that I cashed in a few favors. Butler was in some legal trouble regarding his fetish for large breasts, and we’ve recovered evidence that he received help in having the lawsuits dropped.”
“Go on,” she said.
“We now have evidence that Monica Lee paid off the women who were suing Butler. We also have proof that Butler knew Johnson, in many ways.”
Nina cocked her head.
“Butler had some rather explicit videos in his house; seems that he was into some rather unusual sexual acts,” said Max.
“What about Monica Lee?”
Max shook his head. “If she’s in any of the videos, we haven’t discovered it yet. That’s why we need to get into the house.”
“I suppose that you haven’t turned this evidence over to Hill,” asked Nina.
“We’re saving it for the grand jury; after all, he seems to like surprises,” said Max.
“I’ll try to get you into the house sooner,” stated Nina.
“Good. When we uncover the rooms, I’d like to keep it quiet until the grand jury meets. It will help in bringing down Hill,” said Max.
“Of course,” replied Nina. “Is there anything else?’
“Monica Lee made several contributions to committees that are supporting Hill’s run for congress,” answered Max.
“I assume you have proof,” she asked.
Max nodded. “We’ll make it available to the right authorities. I figure the commonwealth deserves first shot at him, but I also know a federal prosecutor who loves to take down corrupt officials. However, we need to find those rooms first.”
“I’ll call you tomorrow.”
Max dropped Nina a few blocks from her home. He watched to make sure that she wasn’t being followed before heading back to the hotel.
Chapter 48
T.K. Richardson couldn’t believe his luck. He’d thought he was looking at several years in prison, and just like that, he was back on the streets. He was slightly shocked that his brother had killed some doctor, but the guy probably had it coming.
T.K. felt that his release from jail would only help his reputation, and he was looking for some friends to party with. He pulled out his cell phone and called up some of his friends to set up the celebration. Maybe if he hadn’t been distracted by the conversation, he would have heard the car that slowed down next to him. He turned just in time to see the chrome-plated barrel of a large handgun pointing at him. In an instant several shots struck him in the chest, and he was dead before he hit the ground.
His murder would go down as another gang-related drive-by shooting.
If Marcus Richardson had heard that he had been double-crossed, he would have immediately sought revenge by turning in Thomas Hill. However, as his brother was lying in a pool of blood on a street in Portsmouth, Marcus was gasping his last breaths. Officially, it would be listed as a failed escape attempt. The official report would state that Marcus had somehow gotten out of his cuffs and tried to jump a guard. He was killed as he fought for the officer’s handgun.
Chapter 49
Diana watched as Trish and Marlene briefed Bobbi on her testimony.
“Do I really have to do this?” asked Bobbi.
“I know this is going to be difficult, but we need to make it clear to the grand jury that you’re a human being and not the monster that Thomas Hill’s witnesses will try to describe you as,” said Trish.
“You’ll do great, Bobbi,” said Marlene. “Just be yourself and tell them what happened.”
“That’ll take a while,” said Bobbi.
“Be sure to give detailed physical descriptions of Monica,” added Trish. “That way you can prove that she was intimate with you. The police report states that she was found fully clothed at the crime scene.”
“But if Max finds the room, then it’ll prove that I was her captive, right? I’m afraid that they’ll look at me as some sort of a freak,” said Bobbi.
“The room will just be physical evidence; your testimony will help us lock up the case,” said Trish. “Look, in most criminal cases the defendant refuses to talk, even when they’re innocent. I find that juries like it when the defendant is willing to tell their side of the story.”
“Okay,” replied Bobbi. “So what should I wear?”
“I’m going out to pick you out a nice skirt, blouse, and matching jacket,” said Diana.
Bobbi smiled at Diana. She was growing very close to her. “Thanks, Diana.”
Diana smiled back. “No problem.”
“If it doesn’t bother you too much, you should take off your wig and show them that they shaved your head,” Trish added.
Bobbi shook her head.” I’m just glad my hair is growing back. Monica was going to treat it with the same stuff they used on the rest of my body.”
“It’s very important that you tell the grand jury that Dr. Armistead has x-rays, lab data, and other physical evidence of what was done to you, including information on the exotic narcotic they drugged you with. We’ll provide you with a complete set of photos to show them the external changes that were made in you, but they can call Dr. Armistead to testify about the really serious things that have changed you permanently.
“I won’t be allowed to represent you when the grand jurors question you,” continued Trish. “My biggest job in this proceeding will be to convince the judge to add you to the witness list for the grand jurors, and hopefully, to get him to insist they actually hear your story. After that, it’ll be up to you to get them to call Dr. Armistead, Max, and any other witnesses we may dig up.”
Bobbi gulped. “It’s really scary to think about doing that all by myself.”
“I know it is, Bobbi. Just remember that if you can convince the grand jury your story is true, you should be free to go about your own life again next week. If you don’t, that just means that we’ll have to wait for a jury trial to clear you, and that could be months away.”
“I know. The doctors have removed the rings from my body. I just hope they can get rid of that awful tattoo,” said Bobbi as she looked at Diana.
“I talked to my friend, and she says that they have an excellent plastic surgeon near the facility who can work wonders,” said Diana.
“Cool. So when is this woman coming down here?” asked Bobbi.
“Celeste will be here right after the grand jury,” said Diana.
“I can’t wait until this is all over,” remarked Bobbi.
“I know what you mean,” said Diana.
Chapter 50
It was mid-morning when Nina led Max into Monica Lee’s house. They immediately went down into the basement.
To Max it was obvious that the present basement was too small. He walked to the far wall and began to inspect it. There were shelves built into the wall. A variety of boxes and household items filled the shelves.
“Don’t tell me that you’ve already found it?” asked Nina.
“No, but it’s pretty clear that this wall is hiding something. The basement is barely a third the length of the house, that’s pretty unusual,” stated Max as he ran his hands over the wall.
“I should have noticed that,” said Nina.
“I’m not surprised. This room has been designed to give the impression that it’s bigger than it looks. I’ve seen these sorts of things before. They’re common in many houses in Europe and in border states.”
“Okay, I’ll bite, why?” asked Nina.
“Houses were modified in Europe during WW II; remember Anne Frank? They also were used in communist Europe. They were used to hide people and for smuggling. You can also see houses with rooms like this here in the states; they were used in the Underground Railroad. This one is obviously very modern and much larger than those. Usually the ones for hiding runaway slaves were very small,” stated Max.
“How do you know all this?”
“Partly professional and partly just out of historical curiosity,” he replied. “Look here, you can see how the ventilation duct goes in here. It looks like the duct dead ends, but see how it goes through the wall?”
Nina stood on her toes to see what Max was pointing at.
“Did Monica have any electronic remotes with her, besides the one for the collar?” asked Max.
“Yes, I brought them along,” she said. She reached into her purse and pulled out two remotes. “We initially thought they were for the garage door and security system, but after talking to you I began to wonder.”
Max smiled. “Well done.” He pointed the first remote at the wall and pressed it; nothing happened. He did this with the second remote, and the center section of the wall opened up.
“Oh my god, it’s just like in the movies!” blurted out Nina.
Max laughed and walked over to the door. “Whoever did this was a real master.” He closed the door, and it blended back seamlessly into the wall. “Look, you can barely see the seams — superb.”
He reopened the door, and they walked in. The first room was the large space that Bobbi had described. On one wall was an expensive video system. Max walked over and noticed that the monitors were still displaying a bedroom. Next to the monitors were hundreds of videotapes. Each was dated and labeled.
Max put on a pair of gloves, and with Nina’s permission, inserted one of the tapes into a player. It showed Monica using a bound Bobbi for sexual pleasure.
Nina gasped in horror. “My god, it’s all true.”
Max nodded.
Over the next two hours, Nina collected evidence in the room. Max took photos and videotaped the room. He was pleased to see that Nina’s evidence handling technique was almost perfect.
“I have several good prints. I’ll have our lab compare these to the ones we took from Monica, Yvonne, and Dr. Butler. I also have some hair and what looks like blood,” said Nina.
“You ready to look at the next room?” he asked.
Nina nodded.
The door was bolted shut. Max opened it up and noticed how thick it was. “Lots of insulation, Bobbi could have screamed her lungs out in here, and you never would have heard a peep if the door was closed.”
The bedroom was as Bobbi had described it. They spent several hours collecting more evidence.
“I feel like I should call my boss over this,” said Nina. “I’m trained in collecting evidence, but there’s so much here to process.”
“Do you trust Cooper?” asked Max.
Nina lowered her head. “I’m not sure any more.”
“What we’re doing is legal. Everything collected here can be brought in as evidence. The CA is going to have a fit that you came back here, but now that we have this stuff, he’s going to have enough problems keeping his own sorry ass out of the fire,” said Max.
“Yes, but you’re a PI, and I’m an about-to-be disgraced junior detective,” said Nina.
“Wrong on both counts. You’re going to come out of this smelling like a rose, and I’m not exactly a PI,” replied Max. He pulled a badge and ID out of his pocket and showed them to Nina.
She stared at them, and then looked at Max. “This explains a lot. So, the whole time, you’ve been a fed?”
Max shook his head. “I’m semi-retired. I was reinstated last week as I began to see more and more problems with the legal system here.”
“I feel better now,” said Nina. “Do you think we have enough evidence?”
“Yes. Actually, I’m a little surprised that the house is still standing. I wouldn’t put it past Hill to have the house burnt down. Have you gotten any info on the deaths of the Richardsons?”
Nina shook her head.
“Do you want protection?” asked Max.
“No, I think I can protect myself. However, I’ll be glad when this case is over and Hill is locked up,” said Nina.
Chapter 51
Diana was sitting up watching the late news when the blonde with big hair announced they had a breaking story. The house of recently murdered real estate agent Monica Lee was on fire. A live report showed the mansion fully engulfed in flames.
Diana picked up the phone and began to place a series of calls.
“I guess we got lucky,” said Max.
“Won’t the fire department find evidence of arson?” asked Diana.
“Not if the guy who did it was any good,” replied Max. “We’ll let Hill think he got away with it. This way he’ll dig himself in even deeper.”
“I contacted my producer, and she’s excited about me doing an exposé on Thomas Hill and the corruption that is going on down here. I didn’t give her any specifics, and as you know, she’s pretty trustworthy.”
Max laughed. “Yes, I know we can trust Marissa. I still don’t know how she can stand to sit behind a desk and not do stories herself anymore.”
“Trust me, she’s jealous. I hear it from her every time I work with her.”
“Of course. Oh, do me a favor and give Faith a call; she’s anxious to hear from you.”
“I’ve been meaning to. I’ve just been spending so much time with Bobbi.”
“She’s something. I’m amazed that she was able to keep from falling under Monica’s power.”
“I know. I like her a lot.”
“Well, unless the grand jury is totally incompetent or corrupt, all the charges against her should be dropped,” said Max.
“What about Detective Vasquez?” asked Diana.
“Her career around here is going to end; I’m going to see if I can help her move onto bigger and better things,” said Max.
“Have you talked to Robert Ledyard yet?”
“Last week. He was the one who reinstated me. When this is all over, I’ll introduce them. If he gives me any problems, I’ll just bring up the topic of the scar he has on his butt,” said Max.
Diana laughed. “You wouldn’t!”
Just over twenty years ago, Robert Ledyard had been accidentally shot in the rear by a Maryland State trooper during the raids in Carbonville. Max had kidded him about it ever since.
Max just laughed. “No, Robert knows a good law enforcement officer when he sees one, and Nina is good.”
Chapter 52
Bobbi was standing in front of the bedroom mirror in the hotel. She turned to the side and studied herself in the reflection. It was the first time that she was dressed in a ‘normal’ outfit since her transformation.
The slate gray wool skirt was hemmed just above her knees. The shoes were plain black pumps. The white blouse was just large enough to contain her huge breasts. Bobbi couldn’t wait until she had the surgery to reduce the size of them. She didn’t mind having breasts, but the ones that freak of a doctor gave her were ridiculous.
“Try on the jacket,” suggested Diana.
Bobbi nodded and slipped on the navy blue jacket. She was surprised at how much older she looked now.
She was just wearing a touch of makeup, not that it mattered, thanks to the permanent makeup on her face.
“This looks nice, where did you buy it?” asked Bobbi.
“At your mom’s place. She has some really nice things there,” said Diana.
“I don’t really look like I’m sixteen, do I?” asked Bobbi.
“No, but I wouldn’t worry about it; many teenage girls look more mature than their age,” said Diana. “You may have to remind the grand jury though; make sure they see the pictures of you before the transformation.”
“You know, it’s funny, but wearing this outfit is the most normal thing that’s happening in my life right now,” said Bobbi with a snicker.
“I saw the photos of the things that Monica had you wear. She was quite the pervert.”
“I’m just glad I had a chance to escape before she took me out to be shared with others. I was never with a real man, but I was made to practice all the time. It was disgusting,” she said. “Diana, I know that you were with men; did you hate it too?”
“It was different for me. I hated being raped and abused, but I did have some enjoyable times when I was in my twenties. However, the feelings of abuse always came back and made it impossible for me to really take pleasure in it.”
“Thanks for being so honest with me,” replied Bobbi. “When this is over, can we stay in touch? I don’t have any sisters or many friends right now.”
Diana smiled. “I’d like that.”
“I talked to my parents about going to that place in Connecticut; they agree that it might be a good idea,” Bobbi continued. “I’m sort of resigned to the fact that I’m going to have to start my life over. There’s nothing around here for me, other than my family, and they’re not sure if they’re going to stay here. I can’t believe how mean some people can be.”
Diana nodded. She had talked to Bobbi’s parents, and they’d told her how the community was shunning them. None of Bobbi’s friends from school had returned phone calls to come and visit her. The reason that Bobbi was staying in the hotel was that her parents had gotten some threatening phone calls.
“It hurts; I went through the same thing. You know, I finished my high school in Connecticut; it’s a beautiful state,” said Diana. “I also went to college there.”
“I can’t imagine going to college right now,” said Bobbi.
“Why not? What do you want to do?”
“I don’t know. I like science classes, especially biology. But college is pretty expensive.”
“Don’t worry about the money. Part of the foundation’s goal is to send all the teens to college. They currently have twenty teens in college all around the country.”
“I don’t know, I mean, it seems weird that I’m getting rewarded for being a victim,” said Bobbi.
Diana shook her head. “Don’t think that way. You’re life was disrupted, due to no fault of your own; the foundation just wants to give you your life back. I wish there had been something like that when I was transitioning; it might have saved me a lot of pain.”
Bobbi nodded.
“Now, why don’t you get changed into something more casual, and we’ll order dinner?” suggested Diana. “You have a big day tomorrow.”
“Okay, that sounds good.”
Chapter 53
Judge Cleburne motioned Trish and Thomas towards the bench.
“I’ve read your request to have the defendant on the witness list. I find it rather unusual,” said Judge Cleburne.
“Your Honor, I vigorously protest having Robert Marks appear before this grand jury,” stated Thomas.
Trish ignored Thomas and addressed the judge.
“Your Honor, this is a rather unusual case. The defendant has nothing to hide, and is willing to tell her entire story to the grand jury. The Commonwealth Attorney has no witnesses on his list that offer any evidence to support his theory that Bobbi sought her transformation voluntarily and then out of the blue attacked and killed the two women. We’ve never denied that Ms. Marks was in the house. I believe having Ms. Marks speak is key to showing that it was self-defense and that first degree murder charges are not warranted.”
The judge nodded and looked at Thomas. “Your turn, Mr. Hill.”
“I object to the fact that Robert Marks will get to assault the two victims a second time and they have no chance to defend themselves.”
“Your honor, the CA has no evidence to support that because there is none. If the CA wants to indict for first degree murder, he needs to demonstrate intent and/or premeditation. I maintain that he has no evidence to support that, that he has made no effort to obtain such evidence or to verify my client’s story, and that my client is entitled to tell the truth about what happened,” stated Trish.
“What’s more,” she added, “the Commonwealth Attorney should be well aware that this is a grand jury proceeding and no one but the grand jurors will hear my client’s testimony. The risk of damage to those two women’s reputations is minimal, and they wouldn’t have a chance to defend themselves in this proceeding even if they were still alive.”
Judge Cleburne sat for a moment in silence. “I’m ruling for the defendant. Something happened to Marks, and if he, or make that, she is lying, then it will all come out in the end.”
Thomas was seething inside but kept his mouth shut. He glanced over at Trish. Okay, bitch, he thought, you won this small battle, but you have no evidence to back up the boy’s story. Too bad the Lee house burnt down, but those things happen.
“Thank you, your honor,” said Trish.
Chapter 54
Bert Hoskins wasn’t surprised when the judge picked him to be the foreman of the grand jury. At 67, he was definitely the most mature of the other five. He was secretly proud of being given the responsibility. He knew it was a big responsibility, because he’d read the state’s Manual for Grand Jurors from cover to cover three times since he’d received it in the mail with his jury summons.
He had been a regular juror many times in his life. He’d often been selected during his summer break from teaching high school history. This was the first time he’d had an opportunity to serve on a grand jury. He was looking forward to the experience.
Bert was born and raised in the Tidewater region of Virginia and couldn’t imagine living anywhere else in the world. He loved the outdoors, although he no longer went hunting. He still enjoyed fishing, both fly-fishing and the occasional trip out to the Atlantic for bluefish.
He also loved the proximity to so many Civil War and Revolutionary War battlefields.
His wife of forty-five years, Carol Ann, was pleased that he was out of the house, as he was getting to be a pest since his retirement. She’d told him that he should accept the volunteer position with the local high school track team, if only to keep him busy. She’d also suggested that he volunteer to work at one of the battlefields as an interpreter.
Politically, Bert was middle of the road, liberal when it came to civil liberties, but conservative when it came to economics and world politics.
He looked at the other members of the jury. There were two other men and three women — despite the name, Virginia grand juries were smaller than the petit juries used for trials. The only one that made him uneasy was a middle-aged woman. He had first noticed her when they were waiting to be interviewed. She sat away from the others reading her bible. Bert wasn’t against religious people; he went to church almost every Sunday, but he also believed in the separation of church and state. Her name was Mary Watson.
The first part of the morning was strictly procedural. The Judge swore them in and read them their instructions.
Next, the Commonwealth Attorney gave them his Bills of Indictment for the cases they would hear. Burt was surprised to see that they would be getting the Monica Lee case. It would also be the first case they would hear.
Bert sat down with the other jurors, and they reviewed the information for the case.
“Okay, the prosecution has a short list for this case: the lead detective, the medical examiner, the officer who apprehended the suspect, a lab technician who processed the victims, and the detective who conducted the initial interview,” said Bert. “Oh, and the judge has added that the accused has volunteered to testify, if we want to hear him/her, whatever the case may be.”
“Um, I have a question; how do we refer to the suspect?” asked Mary Watson.
“Does it matter? We’re not here to judge the person’s gender, but whether or not we believe there’s sufficient evidence that the person murdered two women to send that person to trial,” said Bert. “Now, does anyone have a problem with this? I want to know now and save us some time.” He looked each of the other jurors right in the eyes.
No one said a word.
“Okay, now does anyone object to the Commonwealth Attorney conducting the questioning for his witnesses?” asked Bert.
“I don’t mind him being here for the technical stuff from the lab guy and the medical examiner, but I don’t like the idea of him questioning the police,” said Ray Johnson. He was a gray haired African-American man. He was an oyster farmer. “No offense, but I want to be able to talk to the police without the CA being here.”
Bert looked around the room. “How do the rest of you feel?”
“I have to agree with Ray,” said Alice Harris, thirty-six. She was an associate professor from Norfolk State. “I think between the people in this room we can get what we need from the police officers.”
“Okay, so we’re in agreement on this, right?” asked Bert.
The last juror nodded in approval. “I mean, that’s why we’re here, right?” she asked. Her name was Liz Davis, aged forty-one, and was a housewife. “And isn’t it unusual that the… uh, accused is allowed to testify?”
Bert smiled. He could tell that this was probably the most exciting thing that she had done in her life. “Yes,” he said, “it seems unusual for a defendant to testify, but it might be an interesting and educational experience for us.
“Okay. We’ll hear the prosecutor’s witnesses first, and that should take most of the day Remember, we’re not trying the defendant, just establishing whether there is sufficient evidence to support the CA’s indictment. We base our decision on the facts and not our own beliefs or opinions,” said Bert. He looked at each of the other jurors. “Okay, let’s get this started.”
Chapter 55
Thomas was sitting in his office, sipping some bourbon. The questioning of the technical witnesses had gone very well. He was still annoyed that he wasn’t allowed to do the rest of the questioning.
He wasn’t too worried about the patrolman who’d brought Marks in, nor was he worried about Detective Davis. However, he didn’t totally trust that dyke Vasquez. She would rue the day if she disobeyed him. No, she wouldn’t be a problem, she was too afraid that he would out her to her parents.
***
Meanwhile in the jury room, Nina was presenting her evidence that was collected at the Lee house. The Federal lab had delivered it just before she entered the grand jury.
“Um, Detective Vasquez, we were told by several others in your department that there were no secret rooms at the Lee house. Now, you walk in with everything from photographs to fingerprints confirming that the rooms exist,” said Bert.
“This is new evidence that was uncovered the day before the fire. The rooms no longer exist, as the house was burned down the other night,” said Nina.
“We were told the house caught fire, yet by your choice of words, you seem to be implying that the fire was arson,” said Bert.
“Yes, that is correct. A team from the Agency is conducting an investigation as we speak.”
“Why are the feds involved?” asked Bert.
“Because I doubt that my department is capable of conducting an unbiased investigation,” said Nina.
The members of the grand jury began to glance at each other in shock.
“Those are serious charges,” said Bert.
“I agree,” said Nina. “However, when I became a detective I swore an oath. The law is there to protect everyone.”
Nina talked for several hours before being dismissed. Before taking their lunch break, the jurors sent a note to the judge, asking him to summon Max Bowie and the doctors who had treated Bobbi Marks.
Chapter 56
John Breckinridge walked into the CA’s office with a worried look on his face.
“Now what?” asked Thomas.
“Did you look over the list additional witnesses the grand jury submitted?” asked John.
“Yeah, I didn’t see any problems; I think the grand jurors are just curious for a little juicy insider info on the scandal,” said Thomas. “The doctors can only tell what they saw on the kid, not who did it.”
“What about this one?” asked John, as she showed Thomas the list.
“Max Bowie? He’s that old fart of a PI. I must admit that he’s still pretty sharp to capture that doctor, but I don’t see any real problems from him,” said Thomas. He saw the look of concern on his aide’s face. “Okay, what’s wrong?”
“He’s a fed,” said John.
Thomas stared back. “What?”
“I was in the hallway outside the jury room talking to a friend of mine who works for a federal prosecutor. When Bowie walked into the grand jury, my friend recognized him. I placed a few calls and confirmed that he was re-instated as an agent last week.”
“Son of a bitch!” cursed Thomas. “What do you think he knows?”
“I don’t know,” replied John with a worried look on his face.
Chapter 57
The next day, Bobbi’s doctors talked to the grand jury. They confirmed the drugs that were in Bobbi’s system were not recreational drugs, were very difficult to obtain, and were most likely used to control the teen.
It was then Bobbi’s turn. Her parents gave her a hug before she entered the room.
She sat nervously across from the six adults who would decide her fate. From the looks on their faces she could tell that they were confused by what they were seeing.
“Please state your name,” asked Bert.
“Robert Marks,” she replied.
“We’ve heard from a variety of witnesses, and they have referred to you as both male and female. For the sake of simplicity, what do you prefer?” asked Bert.
“Female, please,” she replied. “I also use the name Bobbi, not Robert.”
Bert nodded and looked at the others. Mary seemed slightly upset, but the others didn’t seem to mind.
“Okay, that sounds reasonable. Now, Bobbi, would tell us what happened?” asked Bert.
For the next three hours Bobbi described her ordeal at the hands of Monica Lee, Yvonne Johnson, and Dr. Mark Butler. She broke down several times and had to regain her composure.
“So, you admit hitting both women?” asked Ray.
Bobbi nodded. “I just wanted to get away. That’s what I told the police. I didn’t mean to kill them. They told me that the collar would go off if I left the house without it being turned off. I knew that I had to get the collar off. Thanks to the hormones they gave me, I wasn’t sure if I could wrestle the key away from them, so I hit them. If I hadn’t, I would still be with them. I fought the whole time to keep from falling under their control. I pretended to obey, but… but it was getting harder and harder to resist; you have no idea how hard it was.”
“Why did you place the collar around Ms. Lee’s neck?” asked Mary. “You could have left without doing that.”
“She loved hurting me almost as much as she loved… using me. She turned me into… into this… I guess my emotions got the best of me. You have no idea how badly that collar hurt — not enough to kill, but it could drop you to your knees. I wanted her to feel some of the pain she’d caused me. I didn’t think it would kill her,” said Bobbi.
“Still, you admit that you shocked her, right?” asked Mary.
“She was turning me into her sex slave. I admit that I was stupid to go with her to her house in the first place, but I didn’t deserve to have my body changed like this or be forced to do the things she made me do,” said Bobbi as she started to cry again.
Mary pushed a box of tissues towards the teen.
“Thank you,” said Bobbi.
“Does, anyone else have any questions?” asked Bert as he scanned the rest of the grand jury. No one spoke up. “Okay, Bobbi, thank you very much. I realize that speaking to us has been very difficult and painful for you. You may leave now.”
Chapter 58
“I think we’d better inform the judge that there’s more going on here than whether or not Bobbi Marks committed murder,” said Alice.
“I agree, but first let’s finish with the Marks case,” said Bert.
The jurors began to discuss the case. Ray was furious with the fact that the police appeared to have hidden evidence from them. Alice joined in his anger, and then she brought up the possible blackmail of Nina.
“We can work together on calling for a Special Grand Jury later; that’s entirely within our power here. However, let’s finish up the Bobbi Marks case first,” reiterated Bert. “Now, Bobbi admitted that he hit both women, but was it murder?”
Liz Davis spoke up for the first time. “Monica’s death might even have been an accident. The medical examiner said she died of a ruptured aortic aneurysm, and my Uncle Art had urgent surgery for one of those two years ago. The doctors told him that until he had the surgery, any little unusual stress could cause it to rupture and he’d be dead before he could call for help.”
“To me, it appears to be self-defense in any case,” said Mary to the surprise of the other jurors. “It seems to me that Bobbi had no other choice if she was ever going to escape those evil women.”
The others nodded in agreement.
“I believe we should take a vote,” said Bert.
Chapter 59
Nina Vasquez stood outside Thomas Hill’s office with Diana Bowie. They had just spent the last three hours talking about the case.
“You sure you want to do this?” asked Diana.
“Yes, it’s going to happen anyway; I’d rather I be in control of it,” said Nina.
“Okay, let’s do it,” said Diana.
Thomas reluctantly agreed to see them.
“What do you want, Detective Vasquez?”
“I want to let you know that I just dropped off my letter of resignation with Lt. Cooper,” said Nina. “I can’t work under these sorts of conditions.”
At first Thomas smiled, and then it hit him that something was wrong. “Wait a minute, what the hell did you do?” he asked angrily.
“You’ll find out soon enough,” said Nina.
Thomas began to feel his face turning hot with anger. He looked at the other woman. She looked vaguely familiar, but he couldn’t place her.
“Who are you?”
“I’m Diana Bowie.”
It took him a second to register the name.
“Yes, you’ve probably seen me on TV. I’m working on a new corruption story, and it involves a Commonwealth Attorney who resorted to all kinds of illegal activities to build up his record and how he planned to use this prestige to get into congress,” said Diana.
“What are you talking about,” he said. He was relieved to see that there were no cameras with her.
“You’re about to become very famous, but not in the way you expected. I’ve been doing some digging, and in just a short time I’ve uncovered some rather disturbing things. I imagine as I dig deeper even more garbage is going to come to the surface.”
“If you think I’m going to be worried by some negative TV coverage, you’re greatly mistaken,” stated Thomas with a smirk. “I’ll just use it to my advantage and show how the liberal press is out to get me; that always sells well down here.”
“Oh, it’s not just going to be some negative coverage. I can crucify you just for the way you’ve handled the Marks case,” countered Diana.
Thomas made a motion with his hand to wave them off. “Get out of here.”
“No, we’re not leaving — not yet — not until I give you a piece of my mind. You probably could have gotten elected to congress, but you’re too much of a bully, and you had to pick on a victim like Bobbi just to make you feel more like a man. You’re just as depraved as Monica Lee,” argued Diana. “Just so you know, I’m going to enjoy seeing you brought down.”
“I’m sooo worried,” said Thomas. He wasn’t about to show any fear, especially to a couple of women.
“You should be,” stated Max as he walked into the office.
“What the hell are you doing in here?” asked Thomas.
“I’m just the bearer of bad news for you. I don’t know what the Commonwealth is going to do, but I’m here to arrest you for arson. The man you hired to burn down the Lee house was just taken into custody for some other fires he set, and your name came up.”
Thomas stared down the agent. “An arsonist tries to dirty my name — if that’s the best you have, get out of here.”
Max laughed. “You made the mistake of hiring someone even sneakier than you. He taped your phone conversation, and since he lives in North Carolina, it’s a federal matter. Thomas Jonathan Hill, you’re under arrest.”
Max waved in some other agents who cuffed Thomas as he read him his rights.
“Is it over?” asked Nina.
“No, it’s just starting for him,” said Max.
“You can say that again,” said Diana. She had a wicked smile on her face.
“What do you mean?” asked Nina.
As they stepped out of the CA’s office, they saw dozens of reporters and television camera crews. Marlene had briefed the press before they entered the office. When she saw Diana and Nina walk out, she broke out in a big smile and gave them a thumbs up.
“I called a few friends when Max told me how this was going to blow up,” said Diana. “Marlene gave them a rundown on some of the details, so I’m sure that they’re all very anxious to talk to Mr. Hill.”
Nina laughed. “Well, he’s always loved the press!”
Chapter 60
“So, I’m free?” asked Bobbi.
They were having a celebration party at the hotel.
Trish nodded. “The Grand Jury found that the deaths of Monica Lee and Yvonne Johnson were self-defense and that your brief use of Monica’s car was justified. They voted that all the Bills of Indictment against you were ‘not true bills.’ As a result, the judge has released you from bail, and you’re free.”
“We can’t thank you enough,” stated Mary-Ann Marks, who had her arm around Bobbi’s waist.
“Thank you so much,” said Dave. “You gave us our family back.”
“It was a pleasure,” said Trish.
“So what’s happening to the CA?” asked Marlene.
Marlene was sitting next to Jim. They had worked closely the past few days, and Diana knew that Marlene wanted to recruit Jim to work with her organization. Marlene saw how useful a private investigator could be when it came to providing assistance to teens in trouble. Diana couldn’t help but notice that they seemed to be sitting rather close. Oh, well, they do make a nice couple, thought Diana.
“He’s facing a variety of charges on the arson, both federal and state. The Grand Jury also voted to call a Special Grand Jury to investigate his handling of your case and activities related to it, and the judge has already appointed a special counsel to assist them. This is going to reverberate throughout the entire legal system around here. I would imagine that many people he convicted are going to appeal,” said Trish.
“Too bad,” said Diana.
“Where’s Max?” asked Bobbi.
“He’s busy right now helping the feds work out their case against Hill,” said Diana. “He asked me to give you this. Don’t worry; he’ll see you when all this is cleaned up.” She handed Bobbi a card.
Bobbi opened and read it. The closing line brought a smile to her face.
“You’re alright, kid. Have a great life. Love, Max.”
“So what happens now?” asked Mary-Ann.
“Well, I’d like to sue the estates of Lee, Johnson, and Butler to set up a trust fund for Bobbi,” said Trish. “What’s more, I think we can sue the CA for the value of Monica’s house as well.”
“I don’t want a thing from them,” said Bobbi firmly.
“Don’t be so hasty, Bobbi. This ordeal cost your family dearly,” said Diana.
“Okay, I guess you’re right,” said Bobbi.
“Oh, Celeste is on her way down here to talk to you and your family. She should be here tomorrow,” said Diana.
“Are you going to be here?” asked Bobbi.
“No, I have to work on this story; my producer wants to get it on the air tomorrow, so I’d better be going. Don’t worry, we’ll stay in touch,” said Diana. She then hugged Bobbi. “Take care.”
Chapter 61
Bobbi and her family continued to stay in the hotel to avoid the press coverage that followed the arrest of Thomas Hill.
It was strange for Bobbi, because for the first time since her abduction, she could actually start to think about the future. She had put all her plans on hold when she was arrested as she didn’t want to be disappointed. Now she was facing the reality of living out the rest of her life as a woman.
She also thought about the two dead women and tried to feel some remorse for their deaths, but she couldn’t. She didn’t feel any joy over their deaths either. This bothered her as she thought she should have some emotions regarding the deaths, but she didn’t. Diana told her that it would take some time for her to totally accept what had happened.
Celeste Farnsworth arrived the day after Hill’s arrest. Bobbi was surprised at how young she looked. In some ways, Bobbi looked older than Celeste.
Celeste was dressed in jeans and University of Pennsylvania sweatshirt. Even though she was dressed casually, she still carried an air of sophistication.
Celeste told Bobbi how she had been abducted by a woman named Margo Simon to be transformed into a sex slave. Thankfully, Celeste was purchased by a very understanding man who was a deeply closeted crossdresser. He wasn’t looking for a slave, rather a kindred spirit. They later married. He passed away from a heart attack, but he left Celeste his entire estate.
“So the Shirley Farnsworth Center is named after him?” asked Bobbi.
Celeste nodded. “It seemed appropriate. I wanted to do something for the other victims of Margo Simon, and it sort grew into something much larger. Now we help transgendered teens who have been abused.”
“Diana Bowie showed me the website and told me a lot about the facility,” said Bobbi.
“Well, we’d be happy to enroll you. It’s a wonderful place to heal and to move on with your life,” said Celeste. “Your parents forwarded us your medical records. I just want you to know that we work with an outstanding plastic surgeon. In addition to breast reduction, he can remove that tattoo you have. Dr. Ayres has a very successful practice in New York City, but he always finds time to help us. Also, if and when you’re ready, we can also arrange for your SRS.”
“I’d love to go there, but I don’t want to be away form my parents. I missed them so badly when I was abducted. They’re also going through some hard times. They don’t think I know, but I got to be very good at overhearing things while I was in captivity.”
Celeste nodded. “I know what you’re talking about. I may have a solution; let’s go talk to them.”
Chapter 62
“I understand that you’re quite the electrical engineer, Mr. Marks,” said Celeste.
“Please call me Dave. I wouldn’t quite use those words, but I’ve been working with electricity for my entire adult life, and I’m still here with all my fingers.”
Bobbi groaned, as she had heard that joke so many times. Still, it gave her a sense of normalcy.
“Our center in Connecticut has a very antiquated electrical system. I would love to hire you to oversee the upgrading of the entire facility. If you like working up there, I can assure you the job will become permanent,” said Celeste.
Dave looked at his wife.
“I’d also like to hire you, Mrs. Marks,” said Celeste.
“What on earth can I do up there?” she asked.
“We have many teens who need to learn how to dress for the real world. Part of the foundation’s goal is to produce young women who can do more than just function in the world; we want them to excel. Diana Bowie told me that you have a wonderful sense of style. From what I saw of your store, I must concur. I need someone like you to help them. It’s a paid position.”
Mary looked at Dave and he nodded.
“This isn’t just being done because of Bobbi. We’ve been looking to expand our staff, and from what I’ve heard about both of you, I know that you’ll make excellent additions to our organization.”
“I assume that Diana told you of our situation down here,” said Dave.
Celeste nodded. “I think that all of you can do with a change of environment.”
“How’s the fishing up there?” asked Dave with a smile.
“From what I’ve heard, excellent,” said Celeste.
“Mom, Dad, this will be perfect. I really want to go there, and this way we don’t have to be separated,” said Bobbi.
“I agree with our daughter, Dave,” said Mary. “I’ve always wanted to see New England.”
Bobbi started to choke up when she heard her mom refer to her as their daughter.
“It looks like you’ve got all three of us, Celeste,” said Dave.
Bobbi instantly hugged her parents.
Chapter 63
“Bert, you’ve never been a slouch,” said CarolAnn, “but I’ll swear you’re standing taller and have a new spring in your step these days.”
“Well, you know, honey, I’m feeling right good about things. When I retired, I figured I’d done about all the good that I could with my life, but I’ll tell you something. I’ve learned that six ordinary citizens can make a really big difference in the life of a person and in their community. Serving on that Grand Jury is probably the most important thing I’ve done in my life — aside from marrying you, of course.”
***
Diana Bowie was amazed at what she uncovered as she continued to investigate Thomas Hill. Her first show attracted a lot of attention, and soon after it aired, she starting getting e-mails and calls from people who had additional dirt on Hill. She decided that there was more than enough information to write another book.
Max told her that the Special Grand Jury was close to tying Hill to the murders of Dr. Butler and the two Richardsons. This really didn’t surprise her at all. She had a sixth sense when it came to corrupt officials. Some of her friends suggested that she run for public office as a crusader, but she preferred to do things in her own way.
She was pleased that things appeared to working out for Bobbi and her family. Diana loved how her Aunt Faith and Max had taken her in and raised her, but it would have been nice to have a foundation like the Shirley Farnsworth Center when she was going through her transition.
Marlene and Trish were filing lawsuits against the estates of Monica, Yvonne, and Dr. Butler. This would ensure that Bobbi wouldn’t lack for funds.
There was more good news in that Nina Vasquez was being hired as a Federal Agent. She’d had a long talk with her family. Nina was stunned that her parents had suspected that their daughter was a lesbian, but were waiting for her to say something first. They were very proud of her for her role in bringing down the CA. There would still be some rough spots, but it looked promising.
Diana knew that Bobbi would have some struggles, and she decided that she would be there for the teen. She admired how strong Bobbi had been in resisting her captors and how she’d fought for her freedom.
She was also pleased to have worked on another case with Max. Faith said that if she was younger and had the time, she would start another series about a father-daughter detective team. As it was, Faith was busy with both her books and being the executive producer for the new TV series based on her characters. Both Max and Faith had told Diana how proud they were of her, and this meant the world to her.
All of this combined to make Diana realize how badly she missed Kari, and she couldn’t wait to get back home to New Hope. This case had allowed her to vent out some of her own personal demons, and maybe that would allow her to open a new chapter in her own life.
Diana hoped she could finish the book before the fall, as she had finally accepted the teaching position at Penn. Celeste was very excited to hear this and couldn’t wait to introduce Diana to her roommate and some of the other people who lived in her building. But that, as they say, is another story.
The End
Note: Readers who are curious about the Virginia Grand Jury system may find more information at: http://www.courts.state.va.us/gjury/cover.htm
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Driven
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Itinerant
Chapter 1
TC slowly came to and tried to figure out what was going on. The young man's mind was foggy, and as he sat up on the bed he slowly cleared the cobwebs out of his head.
As the mental fog lifted, he quickly realized that things weren't getting any better. He looked around the unfamiliar room and it hit him that he was in a cheap motel room. He was shocked to see that he wasn't alone in the room as a young woman was staring back at him. Then it hit him that he was seeing his own reflection in the mirror and he was the girl.
On unsteady legs, he stood up and began to take in his new wardrobe. He was wearing a short denim skirt, high heels, and a tight, low-cut pink t-shirt. His face was made up heavily, giving him both a very feminine and sexy appearance. His long brown hair was now styled in large flowing curls.
His nails were now long and covered with bright red polish. Additionally he was now wearing several rings, bracelets, a gold necklace, and he now had large hoop earrings.
In addition to looking very feminine, he also noticed that he appeared much younger. He had just turned 24, but he realized that he now looked barely twenty, if that.
TC tried to comprehend how this could have happened. He looked around the room for some clue of where he was and why this had been done to him. He saw a purse and a backpack lying on the bed. He quickly grabbed the purse and dumped out the contents on the bed.
Besides makeup, there was a cheap wallet that held roughly $100 dollars. TC looked through it, hoping he would find his driver license or credit card, but they were not there. In fact, there was no identification at all.
He then looked through the backpack. It was packed with women's clothes and toiletries. After a quick inspection of the clothes, he saw that they were all new; some still had the price tags on them, and he also deduced that they would fit him.
TC then saw a phone book by the phone. He saw that it was for Northern New Jersey. He peeked out the window of the motel and could see that it was located next to a truck stop. In the distance, he could see a major highway, and he suspected it was the Jersey Turnpike. So at least he had an idea where he was, but he still had no idea of what was going on.
TC sat down on the bed and tried to figure out what the hell had happened. With great difficulty he began to remember what had happened. He recalled that he had spent the past week at the Jersey Shore before heading back to college and his first year of graduate school. He then remembered leaving the rented beach house late at night to avoid traffic and then it hit him that his car had broken down.
It came back to him that he was on a deserted road in the Pinelands and that his cell phone couldn't get a connection as he was in a dead zone. After waiting thirty minutes without seeing another car, he decided to head down the road, as he remembered there was a gas station a few miles away.
TC rubbed his brow as he tried to recall what happened next, but for some reason, he was having a hard time remembering. He did remember that he kept trying his cell phone without success. It then came to him that a middle aged man in a large sedan had stopped and offered to give him a ride. He closed his eyes and tried to remember the man's name. While he couldn't recall it, he could picture the man's face quite clearly.
The man had a very weathered look, with deep wrinkles and gray hair. TC recalled that he thought the man looked a little like the man in those beer commercials, "the most interesting man in the world", except this man seemed very haggard.
He remembered that the man said he would take him to a gas station, but then he did something unexpected. TC then remembered the man poked him with something sharp and that he then passed out. He looked down at his arm, and he could see a small scar, as if from the tip of a knife blade.
He wondered what sort of sick bastard would abduct and then dress a guy up as a chick. It then hit him that the man might be coming back. He quickly got up and checked the door. It was locked, and just to make sure, TC closed the deadbolt and placed the chair to block the door.
TC wondered why the man had done this to him, and then it then hit him -- the man might have already sexually abused him. He hurried into the bathroom and lifted his skirt. Underneath it he was wearing pink lace panties. He slipped them down and inspected his body. He was shocked to see that his pubic hair was now trimmed to look like that of woman. The small triangular shaped patch of hair made his cock look smaller. He then sat down on the toilet and examined his cock. At first everything seemed fine, but then he noticed a scab under the base of his penis. It was small and circular in shape. What confused him was that the scab appeared to several days old.
'What the hell did you do to me?', he thought.
Other than the fact that his body was now entirely smooth and hairless from the head down, nothing else seemed out of place. He did notice that the breast pads that were in his bra were very high quality.
TC went back out to the bedroom and turned on the TV. The room was too quiet and it was creeping him out. He needed to figure out what to do next.
It was then that the late night news came on. TC froze when he heard the anchorman give the date. It was three days since his car had broken down.
He flipped to other channels, and they also confirmed the same date.
He was starting to wonder what he would do next, when he heard someone knock on the door.
TC froze for a moment, before getting up and looking through the peephole.
He could see a Hispanic man standing outside the room.
"Yes?" asked TC.
"Um, I have a message for you," said the man. "I work here at the hotel, and I was asked to deliver it to you."
TC could see that the man was wearing a name tag with what looked like the logo of the motel on it.
"Can you just slip it under the door, please?" asked TC as the last thing he needed was for someone to see him right now.
"I was told to give it to you personally. I also have to tell you some things in person," said the man. "My name is Tony, and I'm the night manager here."
Against his best thoughts, TC unlocked the door and let Tony inside.
Tony entered the room and smiled at TC, as he closed the door behind him. He then handed TC an envelope.
"I was told to give you this," said Tony. "I also want to let you know that the room has been paid for through the next three days by your, um friend."
TC nodded as he looked at the envelope.
"When did my friend leave?" asked TC.
"This afternoon," replied Tony.
TC nodded again, so the man who had done this to him had left recently.
"Honey, I don't pry into the business of my customers, and you're free to stay here, but we can't have you bringing in your ... um, clients, here, is that clear?" he asked.
TC lifted his head and looked at Tony.
"I'm not a hooker," replied TC, even though he realized that he looked like one.
Tony shrugged his shoulders.
"Hey, I'm not judging you or anything, babe. I like girls like you, but we've had some issues with the cops in the past, and I don't want to lose my job," he replied as a large grin appeared on his face. "But for someone as hot as you, it might be worth it."
TC immediately noticed that Tony was running his eyes down his feminine body. At first TC was disgusted, but then a strange sensation began to grow in his body; he was quickly becoming aroused by the idea that Tony wanted him.
"You're very nice," said Tony as he licked his lips.
"Thank you," replied TC automatically.
TC was shocked by his reply. His next reaction was even more shocking; he ran his tongue seductively over his lips as he stared back at Tony.
Tony nodded and pulled two twenties out of his wallet.
"What will this get me?" he asked as he moved closer.
He then slipped the bills down TC's top.
TC knew he should have been horrified and put up a fight, but instead he just smiled back as a strange feeling overcame him. Suddenly the only thing on his mind was having sex with Tony.
"Sit down on the bed and you'll see," replied TC sweetly.
TC was horrified by his reply, but he was unable to resist these new urges.
Tony grinned and sat down the edge of the bed. He then undid his belt and unzipped his pants. He pulled out his semi-erect cock.
"You like?" he asked.
TC instinctively licked his lips as he dropped down to his knees.
"Hot t-girls like you know how to make a man feel good, don't you?" asked Tony
TC nodded as he began to lick and kiss Tony's cock.
"Yeah, baby, that feels good," said Tony.
TC knew he should have been disgusted by what he was doing, but a craving had taken over, and he now acted on instinct. He wanted Tony's cock badly and he quickly went to work.
"Yeah, that's right bitch, take it deep," moaned Tony.
TC was shocked by how natural his actions now felt. It was as if he had done this many times. He soon had Tony's cock deep in his mouth and was now sucking it hard.
Tony moaned as TC's head began to bob up and down on his cock. The girl was obviously a real pro as his cock was now rock hard. He couldn't remember the last time that a girl like this got him as hard so quickly.
TC worked the cock faster and faster. In his muddled brain, he knew what was about to happen and instead of being disgusted, he hungered for what was coming.
"Oh, shit ... I'm cumming," moaned Tony.
TC's mouth was soon filled with Tony's cum, and she eagerly devoured it all. Tony fell back on the bed, as she sucked him dry.
"Damn, bitch, you're good," he moaned.
"The best," she blurted out without thinking.
Chapter 2
After Tony left, TC locked the door and thought about what had just happened. The whole act had been so pleasurable. He should have been disgusted by what he had just done, but instead all he felt was a glowing sense of satisfaction.
He then remembered the envelope. TC sat up and opened it up. Inside was a hand written note.
"I would like to apologize for what I have done to you. I must assure you that it was an accident and that I meant you no harm. But mishap or not, the fact is that the life you have known is over. You are about to undergo both a physical and mental transformation. In fact, you may already have noticed some changes. I'm sorry that I cannot be there to help you adjust, but I can't. I have my own issues to deal with. I recommend that you forget your old life, as it is over, and move on. You will soon understand what I am talking about. If you desire to speak to me in person, you can contact me at Pete's; it's a bar in Los Angeles. The address is listed below. Ask for Harris."
TC reread the letter several times. The words began to sink in ... the life he had known was over. He then thought about what he had done with Tony.
"Shit," he muttered.
TC carefully slipped the letter into the purse. He felt very tired and decided that he would decide what his next action would be in the morning. He then undressed and removed his makeup before he slipped under the sheets.
Chapter 3
TC woke up the next morning and stumbled into the bathroom. He had slept very soundly and was having difficultly in waking up.
Barely awake, he sat down on the toilet and relieved himself. It wasn't until he stood up that he noticed the changes.
He looked down at his chest and saw that his nipples were now much larger. Additionally, they were darker in color. He reached up and touched them and confirmed that this wasn't his imagination.
He then realized that, in addition to his nipples, his chest was slightly larger.
"Shit, I'm growing tits!" he gasped.
The sound of his voice shocked him as it was slightly higher in pitch.
A quick inspection of his body showed that changes were occurring over his entire body. As he had noticed the previous night, he looked younger.
His body was changed, and he wondered if it was just the start. He immediately noticed that his hips now seemed slightly larger and his waist noticeably thinner. Not that he had ever been very muscular, but now his whole body seemed softer. Additionally, he no longer had any facial hair.
He sat down on the toilet and tried to grasp what was happening. People didn't just change genders, yet what other explanation was there?
TC sat there for several minutes trying to figure out what to do. He then remembered the letter. He would have to get to LA, but how? He only had $140 and that wouldn't even pay for a bus ticket. He had to come up with more money.
He then remembered that he had the room for a few more days, which would give him time to think things out.
Chapter 4
After a shower, TC dressed in one of the outfits. All the clothing was revealing and suggestive, so he settled on the same outfit she had worn when he woke up. He wondered why the man hadn't bought him some more respectable clothing.
To his amazement, he found that he could actually apply makeup and not look ridiculous. When he finished, he was quite pleased by how good he looked. Still he was shocked by the reflection of a sexy young woman staring back at him. He barely recognized himself, and then it then hit him -- in order to survive, he would have to adapt to a female persona. Even if he bought some male clothes, he would still look very feminine. He would have to make his way to LA as a girl. The revealing clothes would definitely make it easier to get the attention of the drivers. The idea of using his body to get rides both frightened and aroused him.
He couldn't think of a decent female name and decided to stick with TC. As a guy, it was short for Thomas Christopher. He would think of appropriate female names later. He also decided that he would need to think of himself as a girl, at least until he got to LA.
So, I'm now TC, and I'm a girl, she thought. She knew that this trip would be dangerous, but it had to be done. There might be a way this transformation could be reversed.
There was a small diner across the parking lot, and she walked over to it to get something to eat.
She felt the eyes of several of the men lock onto her, as she walked in and sat down at the counter. At first she was worried that they knew her real gender, but then it hit her -- they were checking her out. While part of her was shocked by this revelation, another side of her was not only pleased but was aroused, and she began to wonder if she would eventually lose all control.
Even though she hadn't eaten in days, she was not very hungry. After looking at the menu for a while, she decided to order a BLT and a Coke to go.
Back in her room, she began to eat the sandwich. But after a few bites, she was overcome by nausea and had to rush to the bathroom. She hunched over the toilet and began to throw up. As soon as she finished, she felt better.
This keeps getting weirder by the minute, she thought. Thankfully she was able to drink her soda without problem. She looked at the rest of the sandwich and felt a wave of nausea. Even the idea of eating solid food made her sick.
She sat on the bed and began to do something that she hadn't done since she was little -- she began to cry.
Chapter 5
Two more times she attempted to eat and both times she immediately became sick. Yes, she could drink fluids, but she doubted that she last long on just coffee, water and sodas. The only good thing was that she didn't feel hunger. And the only time she was sick was right after she ate.
Later that day she began to feel hungry, and at the same time she felt a strong craving. It was the same sensation that she had felt the previous night just before she sucked Tony's cock. At first the feeling was controllable, but with each passing hour, the desire grew stronger.
Deep down inside, she instinctively knew what she had to do, and she cursed the bastard who had done this to her. She swore that she would get back at him, if it was the last thing she ever did.
Finally she decided to see to her hunger, before the sensation grew too strong and she lost all control. She went into the bathroom and reapplied her makeup, making it heavier and sexier. Next she checked her outfit and decided that she didn't need to change. It was obvious what she was looking for, and she knew that it wouldn't take long to get it.
She then picked up the phone and called the front desk.
Chapter 6
As before, Tony paid her, even though she would have done it for free. As soon as he came, she felt a sense of relief as she devoured his seed. At least she wouldn't be hungry, but at the same time she felt a growing rage against the person who had changed her. Was she even human anymore?
After Tony left, she felt a repeat of the fatigue she had felt the previous time. And after washing up and undressing, she wondered how different she would look when she awoke.
When she awoke the next morning, she immediately checked her body. She stared at herself, shaking her head as she took in the changes. She was definitely developing breasts. Yes, they were small, but they now stood out. She had no idea of their size, but she could cup them with her hands and tell that they were real. As she pictured her mother and aunts, she wondered if she too would have large breasts.
The rest of her body had also changed. She now looked like a teenage girl. It was bad enough that she was turning into a woman, but getting younger would make her life even more difficult. Inside, TC knew she would have to get to LA as soon as possible. Going home to her family was out of the question -- at least until she could find a cure for whatever was happening to her.
TC felt a wave of anger and sadness over the fact that she couldn't see his family. It was just another incentive to get to LA and be changed back.
Even though she had been on his own since he had graduated high school, she loved his parents and his younger brother and sister. They lived in the suburbs outside Wilmington Delaware, and TC attended college at Rutgers. She often went home for long weekends, but for now she couldn't do that, at least not until she returned to normal.
Due to her lack of funds, the obvious choice for transportation was to hitchhike. But now she looked like a teenage runaway. While she was sure that her new appearance would make getting rides...and meals easier, it also put her at risk. What if someone attacked her? She also had to worry that they would discover that she still had a penis. She was sure that would get her beaten up or worse. Then it hit her on what to do.
She then took a long shower, dressed and packed up her things. It was time to hit the road and to find the son-of-a-bitch that had ruined her life.
Chapter 7
After making a quick stop in the store, she began to troll for a ride. It took her a less than fifteen minutes; in fact it had been too easy, and she had her choice of destinations. She decided against accepting a ride the whole way with one driver. It was too risky that he would discover what she was. Instead she left the truck stop in an eighteen-wheeler, sitting next to a driver named Mack, who was driving to Chicago.
Mack was pleasant enough. He was in his mid-thirties, with long reddish blonde hair. He also didn't ask a lot of questions about why she wanted a ride. He accepted the story that TC had told him that she was heading out to Chicago to see her boyfriend. She really didn't care if he believed it or not, just as long as he got her closer to LA.
Three hours into the drive, he looked over at her and smiled.
"So, tell me the truth, why you heading to Chicago?" he asked. "And don't tell you have a boyfriend there. I'm not going to turn you in or anything like that, I just like to know about my riders."
TC smiled sweetly back at him.
"Okay, I had a fight with my mom, and I'm going out there to live with my aunt," she replied.
He nodded.
"I thought so. And what's your real age, I know you ain't twenty," he said with a chuckle.
"I'm eighteen," she lied.
"Though so," he said. "I'm just glad you're older than sixteen. I don't deal in jail-bait."
TC nodded. She knew that she looked young, but not that young.
"So, when do you plan on making your payment for the trip?" he asked. "Sorry if that seems rather crass, but there's no sense in beating around the bush."
"Whenever you're ready," she replied as she licked her lips. "But just so you know, I can only do oral right now."
"Why's that?" he asked.
TC could hear the disappointment in his voice.
"That time of the month," she replied.
"Oh, I see. Well, I love getting a good blowjob," he stated.
"Well, you're not going to get just a good blowjob," she countered. "You're going to get a great blowjob."
He glanced over at her and grinned.
"Damn, where have you been my whole life," he replied with a loud laugh.
Chapter 8
Mack pulled the truck off at the next rest area, and they climbed into the back of his cab.
TC noticed how easy it was to get Mack to do what she wanted, and she wondered if this was one of the side effects of her transformation.
The cramped space made it difficult for her to get into position, but soon she had her lips wrapped around his cock. TC noticed that her sense of disgust with what she was doing was diminishing and feeling more natural. She also noticed how she was also becoming aroused. Her nipples grew hard and pressed tightly against the material of her bra.
Thankfully, it didn't take Mack long until he came. TC eagerly drank up every drop of his seed, leaving the truck driver exhausted.
"Damn ...that was great," he sighed.
"Thanks," she replied.
"I mean it; that was the best that I've ever had," he continued.
TC felt slightly embarrassed by his compliments, but at the same time, she also felt a sense of pride in her new found talents and this scared her. Was she turning into a total slut, and was there a limit of how far she would go?
He handed her a bottle of water which she gratefully took. The water was very refreshing.
"Well, I better get back on schedule," said Mack as he zipped up his pants.
TC left out a large yawn.
"You can crash back here, if you'd like," said Mack.
"Thanks," she replied.
Mack started to say something, but stopped, and he left without a word.
TC made herself comfortable. She thought about the living nightmare her life had become, and she felt her rage begin to glow again. How could someone do this to another human being? She couldn't fathom why someone would inflict this sort of humiliating pain on another. The gender change was bad enough, but to be transformed into a slut was insulting and horrifying. When the urge to have sex arose, there was nothing she could do to resist it. As she drifted off to sleep, she thought about how she would confront the man who had ruined her life.
Chapter 9
When she awoke, she was immediately aware of discomfort in her chest. She sat up and lifted her top to see that her breasts had grown much larger. She removed the breast pads, but her bra was still tight. She figured that she would have to ditch it when the next growth spurt occurred.
TC then inspected the rest of her body. The most noticeable change was that her cock was now much smaller. It was less than half the size that it had been before, and she wondered if the transformation would make her a complete female. In a way, that would make her life simpler. Being transgendered created all kinds of complications, and if she was to seen as a woman, she might as well be whole. She then wondered if she did change completely, would she be able to get pregnant? She shook her head as to dismiss these ideas. There was no guarantee that she would have to stay this way. Soon she would be in LA, and she would confront the person who had done this to her.
She climbed up into the cab and smiled at Mack.
"So, where are we?" she asked.
"On I-80 near Toledo, you've been asleep for a long time," he said. "You okay?"
TC nodded.
"Yes, I've just been running on adrenalin the past few days," she replied.
"I know all about that," he said. "Um, I do have some bad news, I got a call from my dispatcher, and I have to change my route.
"Really?" she asked.
He nodded.
"I'm being sent down south to Nashville, after I change loads in Toledo. Picking up riders is against company policy, so I'll drop you off before I get there you shouldn't have any problems catching a ride west," he said.
"Okay," she replied.
"I feel sorry about this," he continued. "I know I'm not the sharpest knife in the drawer, but I can tell that you're dealing with some heavy shit. You don't have to tell me about it, but I just wanted to let you know that I'll be thinking about you."
"Thanks," she replied as a genuine smile appeared on her face.
"How you fixed for cash?" he asked.
"I have a little," she replied. "If I had more I wouldn't be hitching rides."
He nodded as he reached up into his shirt pocket and handed her some money.
"It's not much, but it should help," he said. "And don't say you can't take it; you need it more than I do."
TC took the money and then leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.
"Thank you ... you have no idea how much this means to me," she said as she wiped away the tears from her eyes.
Chapter 10
TC sat in the diner, next to the motel, nursing a mug of coffee and seething in silence. The motel manager had refused to give her a room, stating that, if she didn't leave, he would call the cops. He said that he didn't need a piece of jail-bait runaway piece of ass hanging out at his motel. She just wanted a room so she could take a shower and get some sleep. The shower was more important than sleep. However she didn't argue and she walked away.
She debated looking for another ride and was about to leave when a man slowly walked past her booth.
He was in his mid-forties, slightly overweight, and judging by the way he was dressed, he was a truck driver.
As he walked past, he grinned at her; as he did, she felt the familiar sensation of hunger.
He sat down at the counter and turned and smiled at her.
What the hell, she thought, and she winked back.
Ten minutes later she was going down on him in the hotel room that he had paid for. He didn't pay her, but the use of the shower more than made up for this.
After a long shower, TC realized that she would soon need some new clothes. Her bras no longer fit her, and her tops now looked as it they were painted on her shapely body. Her nipples stood out through the thin material. She decided that she would have to get a new wardrobe before continuing on her journey.
Fortunately there was a K-Mart a short distance from the truck stop. The cheap prices allowed her to pick out several outfits, along with some fresh panties and a few new bras. She also bought a denim jacket. The bad thing was this shopping trip almost depleted her limited funds. She cursed the man who had changed her. It was bad enough that he had turned her into a whore, but why couldn't he have left her with more money?
She sighed as she headed back to the truck stop and hopefully another ride.
Chapter 11
A day later, TC found herself at roadside rest area just outside of Kansas City looking for a ride. The good thing was that her physical changes appeared to be slowing down. Her bra size, according to the bra she had bought, was 38-DD; thankfully they hadn't gotten any bigger since her last meal. Her hips were also larger, as was her butt. She had to admit that she had a very shapely body.
What worried her was that her penis was continuing to shrink. While she feared someone finding out her real gender, she also didn't want to lose her cock. It was the last vestige of her old life, when she had been a male graduate student with a bright future; now she was TC, teenage runaway and slut. Harris would pay for this, if it was the last thing she did. It was the only thing that was keeping her going. The thought of revenge was what was keeping her sane.
The pickings were slim at the rest area. She wandered over to the diner, but seeing two state troopers sitting at the counter, she decided to wait outside.
"Hiya Missy," greeted a man from a camper, parked in front of the diner.
TC instinctively smiled back.
The man appeared to be in late forties or early fifties. He was thin with a receding hairline and thick black framed glasses. There was something creepy about him, but TC decided that beggars can't be choosers, a ride was a ride and she was also getting hungry.
"You looking for a ride?" he asked cheerfully.
"Depends, which way are you headed?" she asked.
"Due west to Colorado," he replied.
TC smiled back.
"Cool," she replied as she walked closer to the camper.
He leaned over and opened the passenger side door and TC got in.
"I'm John," he greeted as he expended his hand.
TC nodded as she told him her name.
"Cute," he replied as he started up the engine and pulled out. "You know that I expect payment for the ride."
"Of course," replied TC.
What difference did it make now? She was a slut now, giving sex away for a ride. All that mattered was getting to LA and facing that bastard Harris.
Chapter 12
That night John pulled the camper into a rest area and motioned for TC to join him in the back. She was growing used to the routine of trading sex for a ride. At first, everything went as it had with the others, with her giving John oral sex.
"That was wonderful," he said. "I knew you were talented when I picked you up."
"Thanks," she replied.
John got up and headed over to the small fridge and got two bottles of water. He then walked over to TC and held out a bottle. When she reached for it he grabbed her and threw her on the ground. He caught her by surprise and before she knew it her hands were cuffed behind her back and a ball gag was inserted into mouth.
"Sorry about that, but I wasn't sure you would cooperate," he said and began to pull her skirt and panties off. "Well, well, what do we have here?"
TC didn't struggle, as she knew it was pointless.
"Damn, it's a good thing I like t-girls," he said as he began to fondle her cock. "Are your titties real?"
He then pulled out a knife and cut her top open.
"Damn, they are!" he exclaimed as he reached down and grabbed them. "Well, we're going to have a wonderful time."
Chapter 13
TC found herself propped up, lying face down on the bed of the camper. Her legs had been pulled apart and tied to the camper walls. The cuffs had been removed and her arms were tied down in front of her.
"I know that a slut like you would probable just give it up, but I prefer it this way," he said as he began to rub lubricant against her ass. "I love fucking a hot ass, and if you're half as good a fuck as you are a cocksucker, then I won't be disappointed. Don't worry about us being interrupted, I have used this spot many times and have never been caught."
TC braced herself for what was about to come next.
"Now, I don't mean to put any pressure on you, but if you don't perform to my standards, things will get ugly for you," he whispered into her ear. "I like my victims to struggle. If you don't, I know ways to make you react."
TC nodded.
"Good bitch," he replied as he began to press his cock between her legs.
TC attempted to fight back as he entered her, and as expected it just made him more excited. She played along, knowing that she had no choice, but she would bide her time and wait for a chance to escape.
The sensation of being fucked wasn't as bad as she as thought it would be. Yes, it was degrading to be tied down and raped, but at least there was no pain. She just focused on surviving, knowing she had to get through this in order to complete her quest.
Chapter 14
John fucked her several times over the next day; with each time, he got more aggressive and abusive. He would abuse her and then go back to driving, careful not to stay in one place very long.
TC knew they were moving west, but she had lost all track of their location. She just gritted her teach and waited for an opportunity to escape.
John parked the camper and headed back to continue his abuse of her. The girl was very docile and obedient, just as he had expected. He had done this so many times and had seen the same reaction from his victims. While the time was never consistent, they always gave in. He suspected that they hoped that it would make life easier for them and that they wouldn't get hurt.
TC could see that it was now dark outside, and she figured that they would be there for a while.
"I knew I picked a winner when I saw you," he said as he sat next to her drinking a beer.
He had just finished fucking her again.
TC just nodded.
"Now, I'm going to untie you so you clean yourself up. Be a good girl and don't try anything stupid," he warned.
TC nodded submissively, as he began to undo the ropes that had held her in place for the past several hours. She offered no resistance as he freed her, acting as if her will was broken.
"Okay my pet, you may get up and use the bathroom. Just remember there's no way out, unless you get past me, and we know that's not going to happen," he stated. "You're a little girl and I'm much stronger than you. I will also enjoy beating you if you try to escape. Do you understand?"
TC nodded and walked to the small bathroom.
John was very pleased with his latest catch. He had been abducting and abusing teens for years. His tastes were varied and his victims were male, female and transgendered; it really didn't matter to him, as long he could dominate and abuse them. He never worried about being caught, as they were usually runaways and very unlikely to go to the police.
It was over six years ago that he had started his hunting expeditions. At first he just abducted and sexually abused his victims, usually letting them go after just a few hours. But then he started to keep them longer, sometimes for several days.
However, his taste for abuse continued to grow. At first he would just beat them, but that was not enough. He could still remember the thrill he got when he tortured and killed his first victim. The rush was exquisite. From that point, there was no turning back. Over the past few years, he had killed eighteen victims and buried their bodies off one of the many back roads he was familiar with. The thrill he got when he saw then give up their last breath was intoxicating and very addicting. He could close his eyes and picture how TC would look as he killed her.
He opened another beer, as he thought about TC. She was so docile that he decided that he would keep her for a few more days. He would have loved to keep her longer, but he didn't want to risk getting caught. He then began to think about how good it had felt to fuck her tight ass, and his cock began to get erect again.
If he hadn't been so lost in his thoughts, he might have heard TC sneak up on him. By the time he became aware of her, it was too late; he turned to face her just before the large pipe wrench, which he stored in the bathroom, struck the side of his head, knocking him out cold.
Chapter 15
When he came to, he was lying on the bed, hogtied with the same rope he'd used on so many victims; it was impossible to move. He tried to speak, but he found that she had gagged him with the same ball gag that he had used on her. The side of his head was throbbing, even though it felt as if it was bandaged.
TC was now cleaned up, dressed and sitting next to him. It was obvious that he had been unconscious for a while.
"You're lucky I didn't hit you harder," she sneered. "I almost killed you. After seeing what's in this camper, maybe I should have."
He tried to sit up, but the ropes prevented it. He looked over at his captor and gasped, as he realized what she was looking at. It was his trophy album.
TC began to page through the large photo album.
"You sick fuck. I should have killed you," she said as she looked at the album.
The photo album contained picture of his many victims. He was stunned that she had it; it was usually hidden carefully under the bed. The photos showed his victims tied up and being abused. A few even showed the bodies of the ones he had killed. In several of the photos, he was posing the deceased as if they were hunting trophies.
"This is disgusting," she said as she violently slammed the album closed.
The sound caused John to jump, and he felt sick.
TC then unfolded a large map. It had routes highlighted and was marked with circles.
"What's this? Is this where you picked up your victims? Are these where you hide their bodies?" she asked.
John just shook his head, as he wondered what she would do next. If she found the album and the map, she might have found other things. He then looked up, and his worst fears were confirmed.
She placed a storage box on the bed. It contained some of the personal belongings of his victims. There were wallets, watches, bracelets and pieces of jewelry. He knew it was risky to keep mementos, but he never thought he would be caught.
"I bet the police will be interested in seeing these things," said TC.
John shook his head and tried to plead for her to let him go.
"Oh, lookie what else I found," she announced as she held up his handgun. It was a Beretta 9mm.
"Were you planning on using this on me?" she asked as she examined the handgun.
John eyes opened wide as he was worried that the teen would shoot him by accident. He tried unsuccessfully to pull away.
TC held the gun in her hands and examined it. The weapon was very similar to the one her father had taught her to shoot back when she had been in high school. She ejected the clip and checked the number of rounds before putting back in.
She then chambered a round, letting the slide slam forward. In the small camper, the sound was deafening.
John jumped when he heard the sound, and for the first time in his life, he felt real fear. He then felt a warm sensation between his legs.
TC saw his reaction and laughed.
"Did you just pee yourself? Gross! Yes, I know how to use this, and don't worry -- I have no intention of shooting you; that would be too easy and too quick a punishment. You need to suffer for what you have done, and the families of your victims need closure," she replied as she removed the clip and cleared the round from the chamber. "See, I know how to use this, and I can hit what I aim at."
She then placed the loose round back in the clip. Next she placed the clip back in the gun without chambering a round, and then she got up and placed the gun in her backpack.
"Oh, I also found something else under your bed," she said as she held up a thick wad of money. "I will be taking this too, as I figure you owe me for what you did to me ... and for me not killing you. Do you agree?"
John nodded. The stack contained almost three thousand dollars.
"I'm glad you agree," she replied as she positioned the photo album and box of souvenirs by the door. She also laid out the map. "There, there's no way the police can miss this."
He watched, as she got up and grabbed her bag.
"I'm leaving now. Don't worry, I will let the police know where you are," she said as she left. "I already checked out the area. You picked a nice place to stop; we're right off I-70, and from the map by the restrooms, I saw that there's a Colorado State Patrol station just up the road. I doubt it will take them very long to get here."
John tried to get free, but the rope was too tight. A sense of dread began to fill his body, and he began to sob uncontrollably.
TC heard his whimpering, but she felt no pity for him. He was a monster and deserved his fate. She stepped out of the camper, and she then wandered over to the bathrooms and began looking for a ride.
Within twenty minutes, she had a new ride with a truck driver named Paul. She did ask if he could wait a minutes until after she used the restroom. He readily agreed, as he couldn't believe his good luck to get such a hot hitchhiker.
TC ducked into the restroom, and using John's cell phone, she called the police to report John. She gave the dispatcher a description of the camper and its exact location. She also told them what was inside the camper.
The first officers were just arriving as Paul's eighteen-wheeler was heading down out on the interstate.
"Wow, I wonder what's up?" he asked. "It looks like they're heading into the rest area."
TC shrugged her shoulders.
"I have no idea," she replied innocently.
Chapter 16
Paul dropped her off just outside Denver. This time she was able to get a hotel room without any questions.
She immediately took a long hot bath to cleanse her body of John's abuse. TC soaked in the steamy water for over an hour, draining the tub down and refilling it several times.
Afterwards, she watched the local news. One of the top stories was about John's arrest. She felt a sense of satisfaction, as the police mentioned the mystery person who turned him in. At least some good had come out of her transformation. The police spokesman also mentioned that John was refusing to speak to the police.
TC then turned her attention to the rest of her journey. Without ID she couldn't fly, but she suspected that she should be able to buy a bus ticket. She was tired of selling her body for rides. Yes, she knew she still needed to feed, but she was slowly learning to control her urges.
Her body was almost completely female. Her cock was now just a nub that was disappearing into the slit that forming between her legs. She knew that this would eventually become her vagina. The realization that she would soon be completely female seemed strangely anticlimactic.
She still held out hope that Harris could change her back. If he didn't, she now had the means to end his life.
She knew that, unlike John, law enforcement would be useless against Harris. There were no laws against forcibly changing a man into a woman. Even if there were, the last thing she wanted was to be publicly outed. She knew she would be seen as a freak.
TC then decided that she needed to make a couple of purchases before she left for LA. She was tired of not knowing what was going on in the world.
Chapter 17
TC played with her new iPad, as the bus headed through Utah. She read the news about John's arrest and how the police were questioning him about many missing teens. The police were also using the map to try and locate the bodies of missing teens. At least those families would soon have closure, she thought.
Next she shifted to her own disappearance. After a few minutes of searching, she found an article. The New Jersey State Police suspected that "he" had wandered off the road, looking for help, and had gotten lost in the Pinelands.
She wondered how she would explain what happened to her family, assuming that she could be changed back. TC then thought about the possibility that she would be stuck like this forever. She knew she could adjust to life as a woman; in many ways she had already accepted that she was female. What scared and angered her was that she would be cut off from her family. At first she began to cry, but her anger took over and she focused her rage towards Harris. She then searched for Pete's the bar in LA. While it didn't have a website, there were reviews of the place. It was described as "just above a dive" by one person. She did find its location and found that it would be easy to get to. It was less than a mile from the bus station.
Now all she had to do was count down the hours until she reached LA and her confrontation with Harris.
Chapter 18
The final part of her transformation occurred somewhere on I-15 just outside of Barstow. She had gotten up to use the rest room and discovered that her cock was gone. Her old life was now completely over, unless he could change her back. However, TC suspected that this was unlikely.
At the bus station in LA, she felt a sensation that she hadn't felt in days. She was walking past a small diner when she caught a whiff of bacon cooking. The aroma caught her attention, and she suddenly felt very hungry. She immediately headed inside and sat at the counter.
She picked up the menu and realized that everything looked good. She ordered scrambled eggs, hash browns, bacon, wheat toast and a cup of coffee.
Carefully she took her first bite of bacon. She closed her eyes and let out a moan of pleasure as she swallowed the bite.
"Oh, that is good," she said aloud.
"I'm glad to hear that," said the waitress cheerfully.
TC opened her eyes and smiled back.
"Let me know if you need anything else honey," said the waitress.
TC nodded as she ate her breakfast. She savored every bite and felt like shouting for joy, as she realized she could eat real food again.
After finishing off the bacon and eggs in record time, she ordered a short stack of pancakes and a side of bacon too.
The waitress just smiled back as she watched TC eat the pancakes.
"Can I get you something else?" asked the waitress, who was a short, peasant-looking Mexican-American woman.
TC shook her head.
"No offense, honey, but I've never seen a young girl like you put away so much food in such a short period of time," said the waitress.
"I was on a liquids-only diet for the past week," replied TC as she read the waitress's nametag. "The food was excellent, Rita."
"I'm pleased to hear that. I was on one of those diets one time; it was awful," replied Rita.
TC smiled back, as she looked at the clock on the wall. It was too early to go to Pete's and she didn't want to hang out around it.
"Um, is there a safe and clean hotel nearby? I have some time to kill," she asked.
Rita nodded and motioned TC to follow her to an empty booth.
"Honey, are you a runaway?" asked Rita. "Don't worry; I'm not going to turn you in or anything like that."
TC nodded.
"Let me guess: you came out here seeking fame and fortune," continued Rita. "'cause if you, did you should just get back on one of those buses and head home. You're a very beautiful girl and that could get you into trouble out here."
"I came out here looking for someone," replied TC coolly.
"Really?" asked Rita.
"I have no intention of staying out here, after I find him," continued TC.
It then hit her that she had no plans for her life after she found the bastard who had ruined her life.
"Did this guy get you in trouble?" asked Rita in a concerned tone.
TC nodded.
"I just want answers," said TC.
"And then what will you do?" asked Rita.
"Depends on the answers," replied TC.
Rita nodded as she studied TC. The young girl was very pretty, but her eyes told a different story. All Rita could see was rage.
"Honey, let it go; you can't keep all that hate inside you," said Rita.
"I know, but the hate kept me going. You have no idea what I have gone through to get out here," replied TC softly.
"Okay. There's a hotel two blocks up the street. The manager is my cousin. I will call and let him know you're coming," said Rita.
TC smiled back.
"Thank you Rita."
Rita nodded.
"Just promise me you won't do something stupid, okay?"
TC nodded and gave Rita a hug.
Chapter 19
TC caught a cab to Pete's that night.
She was dressed in jeans, a red top and her denim jacket. Her hair and makeup was done as conservatively as she could manage. The last thing she wanted was to attract undue attention right now.
Even with her shapely body, she knew that she looked very young, and it would be difficult to get into the bar.
She had the cab drop her off a block away from the bar. As she approached the bar, she saw a large Latino standing by the bar's front door. He waved her away, as she walked towards the entrance.
"Honey, don't even bother showing me your fake ID; I can tell from here you're underage," he stated.
"I need to see Harris," she replied.
The man cocked his head.
"Say that again," he said.
He was stunned by her reply as only a handful of people would dare refer to the owner of the bar by just his last name. Even the local criminals called him Mister Harris.
"Are you hard of hearing? I need to see Harris," she repeated. "This is the only Pete's in LA, and that's where he hangs out, right?"
"Wait out here," he said as he ducked inside.
He was back in a minute.
"Where are you from?" he asked.
"Jersey," she replied impatiently.
The man nodded and motioned her inside.
The bar was as she had expected. It was dark and dingy and appeared to cater only to locals.
"You can sit over there," said the bouncer. "He'll be here soon."
TC sat down in the booth as she looked around the bar. There were half a dozen patrons in the place, and they paid her little attention.
The bartender asked her if she wanted a soda. TC nodded, and he brought her over a Coke.
As he walked away, she got the strange feeling that everyone there knew why she was there. As she drank her soda, she touched her bag and felt the Beretta that she had placed inside. She hoped that she didn't have to use it.
Ten minutes later, the bouncer walked over to her booth.
"Follow me," he ordered.
TC got up and followed the large man. He led her to an office that was located in the back of the bar.
"He's inside, waiting for you," said the bouncer.
TC didn't bother to knock; she just opened the door and walked inside.
Chapter 20
She was shocked, when saw the man sitting behind the desk. He looked like a much younger version of the man who had picked her up back in Jersey.
"I'm glad to see you made it here in one piece," he greeted her. "Please sit down; I'm sure you have questions.
TC did as he asked.
Harris no longer looked like a worn-out middle-aged man. He now looked to be in his late twenties. He was quite handsome. His hair was now dark brown instead of the gray she remembered.
"You turned out nice," he stated cheerfully.
"So you knew this would happen?" she demanded.
He nodded. "Of course! I'm very pleased you came out very nice. Oh, what happened to you wit wasn't intentional. I didn't plan to change you; it was an accident," he replied.
"And that's supposed to make it better?" she snapped.
"No, that's not what I meant," he replied as he took a deep breath, and let it out. "I only planned on feeding, but I lost control."
She glared at him, trying to hold in her rage.
"What the hell are you?" she asked.
He shrugged.
"The name is unimportant. I was once human...mortal, but that was centuries ago," he replied.
"So, you're immortal?" she asked.
He shook his head.
"Not exactly, I can age, and I can die ... I suppose. I have the ability to rejuvenate myself," he said.
"By molesting innocent people?" she asked.
"No, not exactly. If I feed regularly, my aging stops," he explained.
"When you picked me up, you looked much older," she said.
He nodded.
"True. Living for so long can be a curse. I was tired of living and was letting myself age. I planned on dying, but I always forget how strong the sense of survival is, my urges to live took over when I picked you up; I lost control and went too far," he explained. "Under certain circumstances I can grow younger."
"But you live here, why were you in Jersey?" she demanded.
"Good question. I have my share of regulars that I feed off out here. They know and accept me. I flew out to the East Coast as it's unfamiliar territory. I planned on getting lost in the swamps of Jersey and dying," he said.
TC looked at him with disbelief.
He smiled at her.
"Don't you believe me?" he asked.
"No, I don't," she replied.
"It's the truth," he replied. "I still know the difference."
"So you don't do this to everyone you feed off of?" she asked as she pointed to her chest.
"No, just when we lose control. When my kind needs to really feed, to survive, we take more than just a meal; we go much farther," he said. "Did you notice the scar on the base of your penis?"
TC nodded.
He opened his mouth a large single fang popped up in the bottom row of his teeth.
"It's hollow and is used to suck out the essence of a male victim," he said as the fang receded into his mouth. "It also injects a chemical that starts the victim on the path of gender change. It's also why you had an elevated sex drive, and why you craved cum. Your body needed the protein to complete the transformation."
"But why did I change genders?" she asked.
He shrugged his shoulders.
"It was explained to me that otherwise the person would be left in between, neither male nor female," he said. "I took too much of your male essence; you would not have recovered. As everyone starts off female, I guess the body just goes back to the beginning."
TC glared at him.
"You also noticed how quickly you adapted to being female, that's also part of the transformation," he continued.
"Not true! I feel hatred towards you that I can barely hold in. I also am in mourning for the death of who I used to be, and have a strong sense of loss over the loss of my family," she blurted out.
"You'll get over it in time; it's part of the process," he answered.
"So, you've done this to others?" she asked.
"A couple of times; I've lost track of the actual number," he replied in a matter of fact manner. "But just so you know they were all helped, like you will be."
"And are there are more of your kind?" she asked.
He nodded.
"They will help you adjust to your new life," he replied. "You will need a new identity to go with your new gender. I assume you have completed your transformation, right?"
TC nodded.
"Can I be changed back?" she asked.
He shook his head.
"Sorry. But the good news is that you'll live out your life as a normal female," he said as he leaned back in his chair.
TC glared at him for a minute in silent rage.
"Don't worry, they'll help you," he said. "Everything will be okay."
"Everything will be okay? Fuck you, you insensitive prick!" she cursed angrily.
He shrugged his shoulders.
"As you can tell, I'm not a very sympathetic person; I lost the ability to worry about others hundreds of years ago. Besides, I have my own problems. Things you cannot comprehend. I am so tired of life, and yet I lack the will power to end my own life," he replied.
"Maybe I can help you," she said as she pulled the gun out of her bag. She chambered a round and pointed the barrel right at his head.
Harris didn't flinch.
"I'm not joking," she stated.
He stood up and extended his arms, exposing his chest.
"Go ahead shoot me. It won't do any good. I have shot myself several times, and have been shot a couple of times by others. Oh, it stings for a moment, but it won't kill me," he replied.
TC's finger began to slowly squeeze the trigger, but she stopped short. She tossed the gun on his desk and then sank back into her chair. Burying her face in her hands, she began to sob.
Harris let out a sigh as he picked up his phone.
Chapter 21
A short time later, a woman in her late thirties walked into the office. TC looked up at her. The woman was pleasant looking, and like TC, she had a very shapely body. The woman's dark brown hair was shoulder length and flowed around her face.
"Hi Michelle, long time no see," greeted Harris in a friendly manner. "By the way, you look great."
"Damn you, Harris, you really did it again?" she snapped as she stared sympathetically at TC.
He shrugged his shoulders.
Michelle sat down next to TC.
"How are doing dear?" she asked.
TC began to cry again, and Michelle pulled her close to comfort her.
"Michelle, it was an accident," said Harris. "I tried to starve myself, and well, I lost control, you know how it goes. We'll make it up to her."
"You said the same thing to me fifteen years ago, you bastard," snapped Michelle.
TC was shocked, and she pulled away to look Michelle in the face.
"That's right, dear, I was changed by this asshole too over," answered Michelle.
"There's no need for insults; I said it was an accident," countered Harris.
"It may have been an accident, but it was preventable. The others are careful," said Michelle. "You only care about yourself, Harris; you have no idea of the pain this girl is going through. By the way dear, what's your name?"
"TC," she replied.
"And what does that stand for?" asked Michelle as she handed TC a tissue.
"I haven't decided yet," replied TC as she wiped her eyes.
Michelle smiled back.
"How do you feel about moving in with me?" asked Michelle.
"Really?" asked TC.
Michelle nodded.
"That's why they called me in on this. They figure that I can help you adjust to your new life. You look much younger than I did after I was changed; I would say that you could pass for sixteen," said Michelle.
TC reluctantly nodded.
"That means high school again, crap!" replied TC. "I was about to enter grad school."
"Well, the good thing is that the change doesn't affect your intelligence or knowledge. The good thing about going through school again is that it will help you adapt to being a girl," said Michelle.
"So what would you be to me?" asked TC.
"Let's say I'm your aunt -- your young hip aunt," said Michelle with a wink.
TC smiled.
"Well, I'm glad that this is working out," interrupted Harris.
Both TC and Michelle turned and glared at him.
"The next time you want to kill yourself, get on a boat and go out to some deserted island, or throw yourself down a mine shaft," said Michelle. "I don't think you have the guts to kill yourself. You give yourself an out, knowing that you'll always be saved by your instinct."
"You have no idea what it's like to live for over five hundred years," he countered.
"You've lived that long and what have you accomplished?" interrupted TC. "My god, you could do so much with this gift. You could have studied science or medicine, been an engineer, worked on helping people, but nooo, you just sit around and feel sorry for yourself; you're really pathetic! To think of everything I went through to get out here to find you, and all I find is a deplorable loser."
Harris sat up and stared at TC. She could see real anger in his eyes.
"I am not a loser!" he snapped.
"No, I would say she pretty much nailed you. You are a loser," agreed Michelle. "She's also right about you wasting your life. But enough about you, when do we meet Lewis?"
Harris stared back, before handing her a business card.
"Here's his number, he'll be expecting your call," replied Harris bitterly.
"He's not coming here?" asked Michelle.
Harris shook his head.
"We, um, don't exactly get along," admitted Harris.
"What a surprise! Even your own kind can't stand you," said Michelle.
Michelle and TC stood up together.
"Come with me," said Michelle as she slipped her arm around TC's shoulders.
As the two women walked away, Harris stood up.
"I really am sorry," he said.
TC looked over her shoulder.
"Yes, you are," she replied.
Chapter 22
"So who is Lewis?" asked TC as she sat down in Michelle's car.
"Lewis is a being like Harris, but much more responsible. He will create a new identity for you so you can start your new life," said Michelle as she started up her car. "He's a good man, and he helped me after I was changed."
TC nodded.
"Michelle, I'm scared," said TC. "No, make that terrified. I did things on the way out here, horrible things, and I also don't think I can live my life over as a girl."
"I know you are frightened, I felt the same way. This isn't going to be easy for you, but I will be there for you," said Michelle.
"I don't think I can do this," continued TC as she wiped away the tears that were forming in her eyes.
"Yes you can. You can do so much with your life," countered Michelle. "There are tissues in the glove box."
"Did you have a family when you were changed?" asked TC as she took out a tissue to wipe her eyes.
"Yes. In fact, I was married," replied Michelle.
"Oh god, I'm so sorry. Did you ever see her again?"
Michelle shook her head.
"She wouldn't have believed me," said Michelle.
"So does this mean she still thinks you're alive?"
Michelle shook her head.
"Lewis arranged for my death -- well, the death of the old male me," said Michelle. "I know this may sound cold, but it gave my wife and the rest of my family closure. They no longer had to worry about me. It was a sacrifice I had to make for them."
"So, are you telling me to do the same thing?" asked TC.
"It's for the best. TC, do you look anything like the way you used to?"
TC shook her head.
"I don't even look as if I could be related to the old me," replied TC.
"So what would your parents do, if you showed up claiming to be their missing son? Do you think they'd accept you? And if they did, what sort of life would you have?" asked Michelle.
TC sighed.
"You know that I'm telling the truth, don't you?" asked Michelle.
"I'm still me ... they could check my fingerprints ... I had them taken a few years ago when for a job," said TC.
"They won't match," replied Michelle. "The change is complete and there's no chance of you going back to the person you were."
"I held out hope that there was the slight possibility that I could be changed back, but deep down I knew that I was stuck like this," replied TC.
"After we see Lewis, we'll sit down and talk," said Michelle. "Oh, and don't worry, Lewis is nothing like Harris."
"That's good to hear," said TC.
Chapter 23
Michelle was right; Lewis was a very pleasant man who was very sympathetic and understanding.
They met him in an upscale hotel in Santa Barbara.
Lewis was a tall thin man with short brown hair. He spoke with a slight British accent.
"You would think, after four hundred years, that it would have faded away," he stated as he typed data into his laptop.
"Where are you originally from?" asked TC.
She was now dressed more appropriately for a teenage girl, in jeans and a t-shirt. All of the outfits that she acquired on her trip had been tossed in the dumpster behind the hotel.
"I was born just outside London, but I've lived in the colonies since I was ten," he replied with a smile. "I was living on a farm outside what is now Boston when I changed. I was barely sixteen and was terrified. I ran away and joined the crew of the first ship I could find, so I too know all about losing a family too."
"I'm so sorry," she replied.
"Thank you," he replied. "I wish I could undo what Harris did to you. The best I can do is to give you a new life. Thankfully, our kind are very good at creating new identities. You'll only have to do it once; we have to do it every lifetime. And unfortunately we must adapt to new technology and other things. It was much easier to create a new ID before 9-11."
"Sort of like in the movie, Highlander?" asked TC.
Lewis nodded.
"How true," he replied as he worked on creating her new identity.
"So will everything be, um, legal?" asked TC.
Lewis smiled as he nodded.
"100% legal," he replied. "I take great pride in my work."
"And my death?" she asked cautiously. "I mean, the death of the male me."
Lewis stopped typing, took off his wire-rimmed glasses, and nervously cleaned them.
"So Michelle told you?" he asked.
TC nodded.
"It's a necessary evil," he continued as he put his glasses back on. "Your family needs closure."
"I know, but that doesn't make it any easier," she replied.
"I know that, dear. This is never easy, for you or for them," he replied. "The only good thing is that my talents are being used less and less these days. Most of us are responsible about our abilities."
"What about Harris?" asked TC.
"He's in the minority," replied Lewis with bitterness.
"Then why don't you and your kind do something about it?" she asked. "Can't you stop him?"
He sighed.
"The only way to do that would be to kill him," he replied.
TC shrugged.
"Not much of a loss to the world if you ask me," she stated.
Lewis shook his head. "I wish we could, but we are incapable of taking a life ... even one as foul as Harris," he replied.
"Why not? He obviously doesn't give a shit about hurting others," she argued.
"We know, but there are those among us that hope that he'll mature," he replied.
TC shook her head.
"I don't think that will happen, all he cares about is himself," she replied.
Lewis nodded.
"I tend to agree, but even beings like us must follow the rules," he said. "Having structure always us to survive immortality, I think that's why Harris is the way he is, he lacks ... balance."
TC could sense that Lewis was frustrated.
"I take it you're tired of cleaning up his messes," she said.
Lewis smiled softly at her.
"I tire of his selfishness; I never tire of helping others," he replied.
TC smiled back at him.
"So tell me about what happened to me," she asked.
"We will watch over you and ensure that you have a good life," he replied. "Most of us see our longevity as a gift and one that we must use to help -- especially those changed through the actions of one of our kind."
"What is your kind?" asked TC.
"We don't have a name, but we have walked the Earth for thousands of years -- maybe longer. We have learned to blend in and hide with the rest of society. Yes, we must feed, but if it is done with caution then there's threat to the human," he replied. "If we go too long between feedings then we can lose control and take it too far. Thankfully most of us have learned to control our urges."
"But why? I mean, why do we change into women?" she asked. "Harris didn't seem to know, or care."
"In the olden days it was for reproduction," he replied.
TC's jaw dropped.
Lewis nodded.
"That's right. After the change, the female would become a wife. We outlawed this practice ages ago," he replied.
"Why?" she asked.
"The transformed would gradually become little more than a slave," he replied. "They would become docile wives, existing only to serve our needs and bear our children."
TC felt a wave of nausea sweep through her body at the idea of being the wife of Harris.
"Did you ever change anyone?" she asked.
He nodded.
"And did she become your wife?" she asked.
"Yes. It was by accident, I had no idea of what I was and what I was capable of doing. I hadn't run into any of my brothers yet and had no idea of what I was. If it means anything, I loved her and still mourn her loss, even though it was hundreds of years ago," he replied.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked you that question," she replied.
Lewis smiled softly.
"It's okay my dear," he replied. "Now, I think it's time that went to your room and relaxed. I should have your documents in a few days and then you get on with your life."
"Thank you," she replied. "Um, I do have one question."
"What is that?" he asked.
"Can I give you a kiss?" she asked.
He smiled back at her.
"I would be honored, my dear," he replied.
TC got up and gave him a gentle kiss on the cheek.
"Thank you," she said.
Chapter 23
Over dinner, Michelle and TC talked. TC told her about her life and her trip across the country.
"You had quite a trip. I read about the serial killer; what a sick bastard," said Michelle.
TC nodded.
"I have to admit that I feel good about what I did to him," admitted TC.
"And you should," said Michelle.
"At least there's one less monster out there," said TC. "I got a thrill from catching him."
"Maybe you can be a detective when you grow up," said Michelle.
"Maybe," replied TC as she looked down at her food.
"What's on your mind?" asked Michelle.
"I can't believe that nothing is going to happen to Harris," answered TC.
"I know what you mean," said Michelle.
"I really wanted to shoot him, but he said that it would have done no good," said TC.
"Harris didn't lie. I shot him fourteen times. I emptied a whole clip from a .45 into him, reloaded and emptied a second," admitted Michelle.
"Really?" asked TC.
"I lived in San Diego when I was a man. He set me up in a hotel up here. I acquired a handgun and tried to kill him -- obviously it didn't work."
"Wow," replied TC.
"I would like to say that it felt good, but it just left me empty," said Michelle.
"So where do you ... I mean, where do we live?" asked TC.
"Portland, Oregon," said Michelle. "I drove down here, as soon as Harris told me what he had done to you. I waited in a hotel room until you arrived."
"Wow, you did that for me?" replied TC. "Thank you."
"You're welcome dear. This is too hard to go through without a family," said Michelle.
"Two is a small family," said TC.
Michelle shook her head.
"No, there are more than just the two of us. I can't wait to introduce you to the rest of your new family," said Michelle.
"Really?" asked TC excitedly.
"Yes, it was decided that the various victims of the irresponsible ones like Harris should have a family. We've bonded together to form a rather large and interesting family. I think you'll fit in quite nicely. Thanks to Lewis we're a real family."
"What do you do in Portland?" asked TC.
"I'm a vice-principal at a middle school. Don't worry, you're be in high school," said Michelle.
"And I'll be your niece?"
"That's what Lewis is setting up. Your parents died in a car crash," said Michelle.
"And how many of our family live in Portland?"
"My sister, Anne, and her two daughters also live in Portland. Anne is like us, but her daughters were born female. They do know about their mother's past. You'll also have other relatives in Seattle and the rest of the Pacific Northwest. I've already emailed them, and they're very excited to meet you and welcome you into the family," said Michelle. "They also want to help you adjust to your new life."
"What are the names of the two sisters?" asked TC.
"Sophie and Vickie. They're teenagers too, and they attend the same high school as you will. They're really cool, and I suspect that you'll get along famously," said Michelle.
"I can't wait to meet them," said TC. "I'm going to need all the help I can get."
Michelle smiled and took TC's hands into her own.
"Honey, I'm not going to kid you and say that this is going to be easy, but you can count on us to get you through this," said Michelle.
"Thanks," said TC. "How can I ever pay you back?"
"You don't. We prefer you pay it forward and help the next member of our family," said Michelle.
TC grinned back.
"Okay, but hopefully not for a while, not at least until I get my shit together," said TC.
"Deal," replied Michelle. "I can't promise that your life will be easy, but it will be interesting. You're now a member of a family of some very wild women. We also have some very unique friends."
"You mean others like us?" asked TC.
Michelle shook her head.
"There are others out there, all sorts of species. We sort of attract each other," explained Michelle. "Right now you need to focus on adjusting to your new life."
TC opened her mouth but nothing came out. Tears began to well up in her eyes and seeing this Michelle wrapped her arms around her and let her cry.
"Let it out dear, there no reason to hold it in," comforted Michelle. "I will be here for you."
The End
(For Now)
Eighteen By Julie O
Edited By Robert A
Thanks to a wordwide genetic illness called The Brubaker Syndrome, males
turning eighteen face the very real possibility of transforming into females.
Chapter 1- Background
My life and the lives of everyone else on Earth were shaped by two events that followed close together following the end of World War II.
Six months following the dropping of two atomic bombs on Japan and their unconditional surrender the so-called Burmese Flu broke out. Why they called it this is beyond my understanding as the virus had nothing to do with Burma. It supposedly broke out in China and in weeks it was a worldwide epidemic.
Thanks to the turmoil following the war, the virus spread throughout the world in less than two months. This was in part due to its initially long incubation stage. Displaced peoples and troops returning home carried it without knowing. By the time the governments of the world realized what was happening it was too late.
Like the Spanish Influenza of 1918, the Burmese Flu killed millions of people and, from what I have read; society came very close to collapsing. The only good thing about it was that it helped the newly formed United Nations gain power in order to fight the virus. No, the UN didn’t take over governments or anything like that. Basically it helped in containing and fighting the flu. Medical procedures were quickly developed and sent out to all corners of the world.
The tensions that had been growing between the Soviet Union and the democratic west also faded rapidly as all efforts were thrown into the fight against the bug.
I’ve read that some historians believe that the flu may have saved the world from a massive political struggle. Because some scientists believed the disease may have been caused by the atomic fallout, all nuclear weapons testing was banned immediately. It was suspected that the Soviet Union was attempting to develop their own atomic bomb, but following the death of Stalin by the flu, they too agreed to the ban that has stood to this day.
While it is true that there haven’t been any big wars since WW II ended, there have been some small conflicts, but they’ve stayed small and local.
Just as rapidly as it appeared, the flu vanished. Some think it just mutated and became less dangerous or that the human immune system adapted, either way it was over.
The worldwide death toll was in the tens of millions and, combined with the task of rebuilding the world following years of war, society entered a period of peace and hopeful stability. I really don’t give the human race any credit for this; the basic truth was that there was too much work to be done to worry about war. Just keeping the lights on; food on the table, and other aspects of maintaining civilization was work enough for the survivors of the flu. I also think they were all just too tired and sick of death to fight any more.
However, nature wasn’t done messing with the human race and no one could argue that Mother Nature didn’t have a highly warped sense of humor.
Okay, this is my own opinion as I believe what happened next was due to nature and not an act of man. Yes, I know the theories and have read all of them; it was a weapon, it was caused by the atomic bombs, it was a plot by some secret society, etc, etc. But the fact that it has gone unchecked for decades, without any proof of a plot, tells me that it’s natural. I’m not a believer in conspiracies.
Anyway, the first reported cases of the gender mutation occurred sometime in January, 1949. The exact date and location of the first case is unknown as it was either never initially reported or deliberately covered up. Personally, I suspect that most governments tried to cover it up, just to prevent a panic, but eventually it became too big of an issue to be hidden. Cases were popping up all over the world, almost at the same time.
The one thing that they have discovered was that it didn’t come from the Burmese Flu.
The mutation initially had many names, but was eventually christened The Brubaker Syndrome or The Bru, after Dr. Harold Brubaker of London who officially identified it in 1950. He was also the one who determined who could be affected by it.
As most people know today, The Bru only affects males. For a medical infection, it is rather particular. It only affects males around the age of eighteen. The earliest documented cases have been around seventeen years, six months; while the latest known case was at nineteen years, two months. The period that the change can occur is called the Bru zone.
The infection is also peculiar since there is no rhyme or reason for who gets it and who doesn’t. In some families all males get it while in others no one does. There have even been documented cases of twins where one gets it and the other doesn’t. The infection rates are consistent among the entire world’s ethnicities too.
The changes occur down to the molecular level and are irreversible. One good thing about The Bru is that it has pushed huge advances in genetic science. In the drive to discover the cause and possible cure there are numerous labs devoted to genetic science. While they are still clueless as to what causes The Bru, or how to cure it, they have found cures to dozens of other illnesses.
Anyway, once infected by The Bru, the male transforms completely into a female. They are physically no different than a natural born female. In one out of a hundred thousand cases the male takes on a female appearance but becomes a hermaphrodite retaining both male and female genitalia, each fully functional.
The transformation or “turn” normally occurs over a period of a week, with most of the internal changes occurring in the first twenty-four hours. The complete transformation usually takes a week to ten days.
In most cases the male first feels flu like symptoms, usually with a really bad fever and muscle pains. The physical changes can vary from mild discomfort to excruciating pain. They say that the lucky ones will slip into a coma and therefore not feel the most drastic changes.
While the transformation can be painful, most survive. The survival rate has been increased with the creation of specialized emergency rooms. Most fatalities occur when the external organs form first which can lead to excessive bleeding.
As I wrote earlier, The Bru infected males become completely female and in most cases fully capable of reproduction.
At first, many victims of The Bru were sterilized out of fear and ignorance. However, when some of them did have children it became evident that they didn’t pass on the effects. Their children were normal and their male children were no more likely to be infected than a male from a natural born woman.
One of the strange side effects of the turn is sexual orientation also changes in many of the new women. According what I read, over sixty percent of the transformed become sexually attracted to men. Most, myself included, suspect the number is higher and that the transformed are lying.
Some of the transformed continue to try and live their lives as men. They keep their hair short, dress in men’s clothing, keep their male names and even go as far to take male hormones. The problem is that their bodies seem resistant to the hormones, and basically they look like girls dressed as guys. Society has nicknamed them “Bois” and many in this group have adopted the name themselves. I’m not being judgmental about them as I don’t know what I would do if I was in their place.
The impact of The Bru has had a profound affect on the world. The gender ratio has slowly shifted and now adult females greatly outnumber adult males. This mismatch will only continue to grow as long as The Bru exists.
In some parts of the world women now outnumber men four-to-one.
Women are filling leadership positions in all aspects of life. This of course is necessary; as otherwise society could not function. This is also one of the reasons for the decrease in war as women are more willing to negotiate problems.
However this doesn’t mean that the transition has been uniformly smooth. Certain countries have resisted the advance of women and ignoring the fact that men are fast becoming the minority.
Saudi Arabia has dissolved from a central kingdom into small tribal areas that are loosely connected. The oil rich areas have been leased out and guest workers brought in to do the work. These areas are off-limits to all locals, especially the women. This is because the small male ruling class doesn’t want their women to know about the changes in the world. Also they don’t want their people to know that many of the guest workers, who are keeping their country running, are women.
Before you think that I’m picking on the rest of the world, we’ve had some problems here in the United States too.
Many state and local governments fought change by trying to rewrite laws so that men would hold onto power. Thankfully, the federal government stepped in and passed the Equal Rights Amendment, which made sexual discrimination illegal. The funny thing is that many of the men who initially fought against this law now support it when they realized that they were slowly becoming the minority.
Another issue that has risen from The Bru is reproduction. With each generation the number of males available for marriage has dropped. Polygamy was officially legalized in 1978, although it’s not widespread yet. The law provides for legal protection for all involved in multiple partner marriages. While in some areas, polygamy is practiced where the man and his wives and children all live in one house; the more common way is for the wives to have a separate home. The husband spends time with each family separately, sort of in a rotation basis. The separate families may or may not associate. I know it’s not exactly conventional, but strange times call for strange solutions.
The legal age for marriage has also been lowered in many states in order to fill the shortage of males. I know several guys in my class that are already married. One of my friends is married to a woman in her twenties and they already have a kid.
All marriage certificates for males younger than eighteen have a clause to account for The Bru. If the male turns the two parties can annul the marriage without going through the expense of a divorce. Lawyers weren’t too happy about losing all that lucrative income but there was little they could do about it.
Same-sex marriages were also legalized in 1978. The law passed with surprising ease. It was seen a practical solution to the shortage of males and to provide legal protection to the many same-sex families that already existed.
Sperm banks have also become a major growth industry. It was determined that the sperm from males was safe, even if they later were infected by The Bru. A teenage male can make several hundred dollars a week by stopping by the sperm bank, which are as common as coffee houses.
With the gradual acceptance that The Bru wasn’t going away, many states began to provide mandatory education in high school for all males. Obviously, Pennsylvania is one of these states. Males must start the class before they turn eighteen to better prepare for the possibility of transformation. Like me, most take the class at the start of their senior year of high school, although it is usually offered in the spring of the junior year too.
No one I know is looking forward to taking the class. Don’t get me wrong, I fully agree with the need for education, but walking into that class just means that you’re in the zone for becoming infected by The Bru. I have been dreading this day since I first learned about Brubaker Syndrome, and I will be counting the days until I am in the clear.
My family hasn’t been hit hard by The Bru, but I know that doesn’t mean a thing. My other brother Jon, is now twenty-one and in college. I watched him count the days until he was in the clear. I have had two cousins turn in the past five years, and while they now tell me that it isn’t that bad, I still think that bad is a relative term.
Still, as much as I’m happy being a guy, I will accept my fate…no, that’s not true; I will admit that I’m scared about the turn. Yes, I know that the stigma that once existed is pretty much gone, and I know that being a woman isn’t an illness or anything like that; it’s just that the idea of changing gender is pretty frightening.
I’m very happy being Scott Andrew Gordon and I want to live out my life as a male. But now that I am entering the range of The Bru I will be counting down the days until I’m safe.
Chapter 2
Present Day
“Scott, I'm very pleased with your paper,” said Mrs. Marion Martin. “I also appreciated your personal comments.”
Scott fidgeted slightly as he stood in front of his high school gender counselor’s desk. “I know that we’re supposed to be positive about all this…”
“Scott, it’s perfectly normal to be worried about this, and you wrote a very insightful paper. You have excellent background knowledge of The Bru, one of the best that I’ve seen,” she interrupted. “I appreciated that you were sincere with your feelings. Most of the papers I read are pretty void of that sort of honesty.”
He looked at the pleasant looking woman in front of him. Her jet black hair was styled short, her brown eyes beamed back at him. She looked too young to be a gender counselor. Scott saw her college diploma on the wall behind her and could see that she had graduated from Penn State just eight years earlier. Still, he had heard she was one of the best at North Penn High School, located in the Philadelphia suburbs, and he was happy to have been assigned to her.
“Scott, I’d rather you be honest about your fears,” she continued. “Please sit down.”
The school was required by state law to have at least one counselor for every forty male students; North Penn, being a more affluent school, had one for every twenty students. All counselors were specially trained to assist male students as they entered the target age for The Bru.
“Were you scared?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied honestly.
While it wasn’t a requirement, nearly ninety percent of gender counselors had once been male. Marion made it clear to all her students that she had been transformed by The Bru. She felt that it let them open up more to her about their fears.
She required all of her students to write a short paper to discover their knowledge of Brubaker’s Syndrome and to gage their emotional state.
“Do you have any questions about the class?” she asked.
Scott shrugged his shoulders. “No, not really. My brother told me about it.”
Marion smiled back. She knew from Scott’s record that he had an older brother, Jon, along with a sixteen year-old sister and a ten-year-old brother. He also had both a mother and father living together.
“We’ve made a few changes since then,” she said. “I think you’ll find it useful.”
He scratched his short brown hair. “I read an article where they think they might soon be able to tell who will get it.”
“Yes, they’ve been looking at DNA for the past few years, but so far they haven’t found anything specific.”
He nodded again. Scott knew that even if they found something it would years before a cure could be discovered.
“Scott, this isn’t easy, and I want you to know that I’m here to help you. If you feel stressed out and just want to talk, don’t hesitate to stop by. Even if you don’t get infected, the stress from thinking about it can be harmful.”
He smiled slightly. “Thanks.”
“Also, we have one of the best programs in the country for assisting those transformed,” she added.
“I know…still doesn’t make it any easier,” he replied.
“That’s true, but it does help some. Now, I see that you have agreed to keep a journal for us,” she said.
“I don’t mind, but does it do any good?” he asked.
The journal was designed to collect as much information as possible, including categories ranging from diet to personal hygiene products used. All information was kept confidential and submitted to a master database. The information was constantly analyzed to look for trends or similarities in those who turned.
“The more information we collect the better. By collecting data from your everyday life and then comparing it to our database, we might see a specific trend. You will turn in your entries each week.”
“So it will be useful if I don’t turn too?” he asked.
“Exactly,” she replied.
“So maybe pizza will be a cure,” he said as a grin formed on his face.
Mrs. Martin laughed. “Okay, that’s all for now, I’ll see you next week,” she said as she signed his pass.
Scott stood up and took the pass from her. “Thank you.”
Chapter 3
“How’d it go, Scott?” asked Debby Schultz.
He shrugged as he slipped his arm around her waist.
“She liked my paper,” he replied.
Scott was of average build. He was five-nine, and weighed nearly one hundred and forty-five pounds.
Debby Schultz was a stunning blonde haired girl who was two inches taller than Scott. She was on the cheerleading squad and had been friends with Scott since eighth grade. Both had spent their whole lives in the area. Scott grew up in Lansdale and Debby lived in nearby Hatfield.
Many of her friends were surprised that she was dating Scott, as he was an average student, but Debby was looking beyond high school. With the shortage of males, she figured Scott was a good choice to be going steady with. His family had few cases of The Bru and she was gambling that Scott would also make it to nineteen unscathed. She also really liked Scott and discovered that he was a sweet guy.
“That’s good,” she replied. “I guess you’re kinda nervous about this, I mean your birthday is in six months…”
“Can we change the subject please?” interrupted Scott. “Look, I know you care, but I just would rather talk about something else, okay?”
Debby nodded. “You want to come by my place after the game on Friday? My parents are out of town.”
Scott grinned. “That would be great.”
Debby leaned over and kissed Scott. “I have to run, cheer practice.”
“See you later,” he replied.
Chapter 4
Scott saw his friend Kyle Barron step out of the school’s sperm bank.
“Man, I’m so glad they opened one of these up in here,” exclaimed Kyle as he held out his money. “That was a fast hundred bucks!”
“You could get more in town,” said Scott.
“Yeah, but I’m horny now,” he replied with a grin.
Kyle was nearly six-two and had short black hair. Most guys kept their hair short as if to show they were still masculine.
He was very athletic and was on the baseball team, and had been best friends with Scott since cub scouts. Like Scott, Kyle was also entering The Bru zone.
“Did you met with your gender counselor?” asked Kyle.
Scott nodded. “Man, I can’t believe that it’s here. Why couldn’t it hit you when you were older?”
“I know what you mean, buddy,” said Kyle. “You know Jim Long?”
Scott nodded. “Not well, he’s on the basketball team right?”
“That’s right. I heard he started changing last night,” said Kyle. “My mom told me.”
Kyle’s mother was a doctor who worked at the local hospital.
“Shit, he’s what…six-five?”
“You mean she now. I suppose she could always play for the girl’s team now,” added Kyle.
Scott nodded in agreement. “If she’s good enough. The girl’s team was district champion last year.”
While high schools still had gender specific sports, the ripple effect of The Bru had a major impact on Collegiate and professional sports. Baseball was now fully integrated, as was basketball and soccer. Football had reverted to a club sport on the college level. Professional football had disbanded in the late seventies due to an increasing lack of good players.
Kyle and Scott walked out to the student parking lot. It was a beautiful early September afternoon, warm and sunny.
“Do you check yourself when you get up?” asked Kyle.
“And when I go to bed,” added Scott with a nervous laugh. “And when I get up in the middle of the night to take a leak…”
“Man, this sucks, this should be the best year of our lives and we’re forced to worry about turning into a girl,” complained Kyle as he opened the driver’s side door of his truck.
“I know. I almost wish that I was out of school,” he replied as he got in next to Kyle. “I mean, if I change, it will probably be during the school year.”
“Well, if you do, I’ll take you to the prom,” joked Kyle.
“Fine, but don’t expect me to do the same for you unless you look a lot hotter than Debby,” replied Scott with a laugh.
“Yeah, that makes sense,” said Kyle as he backed out of the parking spot. “What do you think will happen between you two if you turn?”
“I have no idea,” replied Scott. “I love her, but we’ve never really talked about that. I brought it up a few times and she immediately changed the topic.”
“Hey, it might be you who breaks up with her; I mean you might not be into girls after you become one.”
Scott punched Kyle in the arm. “No way, I fully plan on being a lesbian!”
The two friends laughed as it helped to ease the tension that existed in their lives.
Chapter 5
“Good morning class, I am Ms. Lake and I will be one of your teachers,” greeted the plump red-headed woman. “Just so you know a little about me, I am originally from Allentown and I attended Lehigh to become a teacher. I later shifted from science to gender studies.”
The class of twenty-nine males listened in silence. This was a class that they had dreaded attending for as long as they could remember.
Alyce Lake had long ago noticed that the students in this class took longer to open up. There was none of the initial horseplay or joking that existed in other classes, but she did her best to keep it upbeat.
“And before anyone asks, yes I was born male, so I know about the transformation process,” she continued.
Kyle looked at Scott and whispered. “I told you so.”
“Now, you all know the basics about The Bru. We know that it affects approximately thirty to thirty-five percent of the population. Some years the number is lower, although this year the number seems to running around forty-two percent,” she said.
There was some immediate mumbling. They had all suspected that it had been a bad year, but no one had ever told them it was this high. Scott looked around and did a quick calculation; at least 12 of the 29 in the class could become women if the percentage held up.
“Why is this year so bad?” asked Ed Gomez.
Ms. Lake shrugged her shoulders. “No one knows for sure, but one study seems to show that the percentage rises during periods of increased solar flares.”
“Why would that be a cause?” asked Larry Franks.
“Flares release higher rates of energy particles which are known as a proton storm. Some scientists feel this may increase the mutation effect,” she replied. “But it is just a theory.”
“Any more good news?” asked Kyle sarcastically.
Instead of being angry by this response, Ms. Lake just smiled. She was pleased that the class was getting engaged in the discussion.
“Nothing specific,” she replied. “I will try to keep you up-to-date on the latest percentages and trends as we progress through the year. I know some of you would prefer not to be constantly bombarded with information, but it’s best to be informed.”
“What happens to us if we change?” asked Taylor Browning. “I mean, how will the school handle it?”
“As everyone in here will turn eighteen during the school year, you will be given the option of completing your senior year here or transferring. Home schooling is an option but not recommended. We’ve seen that immersion in society is the best way to adjust to the change.”
“How was it for you?” asked Scott.
“I changed in November of my senior year. It started Thanksgiving weekend right after my high school’s last football game of the year,” she replied. “I played in the game as starting tight end and the changes started that night. I was out of school for two weeks as I recovered.”
“And you went back to the same school?” asked Scott.
She nodded. “I sort of had to, as my options were slim. The only other high schools that were close were both private and religious.”
The students nodded as they knew what that meant. In some religious schools the transformed students were forced to transfer and in others they were required to wear a different uniform than the others girls. In some schools, the transformed girls were made to wear a red T on their blazer, so that everyone knew who they were. While private schools were allowed to do this; public schools had been banned from such procedures for years. The good thing was that this practice was slowly changing as society accepted The Bru.
“How was it?” asked Scott. “I mean, how were you treated?”
“I was treated very well by my classmates. I had expected the worst and was pleasantly surprised by the way I was accepted,” she replied.
“Did you have an idea it was about to happen?” asked Dustin Wayne.
She shook her head. “I’ve heard from some people who claimed they had a premonition of the change, but I had no inkling of what was about to happen. I went to bed and woke up around three in the morning. At first I thought it was the flu as I had a fever, but when I saw myself in the mirror I knew what was happening.”
“Thank you for sharing with us,” said Scott.
“You’re welcome. It’s part of my job to talk about this, but it’s still sort of painful to think about the past. Don’t get me wrong, I have accepted who I am and have made the best of it. The thing is, it’s not the end of the world. Yes, you will face new challenges, but that’s part of life even if there wasn’t The Bru.”
“Can I ask something…it’s sort of personal, but I know that I’m not the only one in here thinking about it,” asked Rod Abbott. He was the star player of the basketball team.
“Let me guess; are you going to ask about my sexual orientation?” she asked cheerfully.
Rod nodded, slightly embarrassed by his question. “I don’t mean to pry, but it’s sort of a big deal and most people won’t talk about it.”
“It’s okay, if you can’t ask those sorts of questions in here, where can you ask them? I had a girlfriend in high school up to the change. We broke up shortly afterwards as it didn’t work for either of us. I now consider myself bisexual, but I am married to another woman and am quite happy.”
While the idea of same-sex marriages was still a sore spot with the older generations; for those who had been born and raised under the shadow of The Bru it was no big deal. In fact, Kyle’s birth mother was married to another woman.
“Does it…um… feel normal?” he asked.
There was some laughing from the other guys.
“As normal as sex ever is,” she replied. “And just so you know, that isn’t the first time that someone in this class has asked me that. I want to point out that the purpose of this class is to allow you a safe environment to ask these sorts of questions.”
“Thank you,” replied Rod. “Um, I have another question. How soon after you changed did you notice the difference?”
“That’s another good question, as I really don’t have a set date or anything. I just noticed one day that I was attracted to men. It was a few months after I changed if that helps. I will also let you know that it wasn’t a big deal…not compared to other things.”
Taylor immediately raised his hand. “Um, Ms. Lake, when you say other things…are you referring to your…um… period?”
He got a bunch of dirty looks from the other guys as this was one topic that they didn’t like to think about, let alone talk about.
“Yes, exactly,” she replied. “I know this isn’t a popular topic, but it’s important. Should anyone in here change, you’ll be placed immediately in a health class to educate you on your body. Most people have their first period after thirty days; sometimes it’s a little longer. I will let you know that it’s a good sign when you have one as it means you have a healthy and normal body. Those that change and don’t have a period often have severe health issues.”
“She’s right, my cousin changed and she didn’t have a period. It turns out her reproductive system didn’t change completely. She’s had like a dozen surgeries since then and she still has problems,” said Rod.
“Before class ends, I need to hand out some new permission forms. Once a week, nurses will be collecting both blood and DNA samples. This is part of a nationwide study to try and determine the cause of The Bru; participation is strictly voluntary,” said Ms. Lake as she passed out the forms. “While you can join the survey at anytime, we would appreciate it if you start as soon as possible.”
With that, the bell rang and the students got up to leave.
“Have a good week and see you all next week,” said Ms. Lake.
Chapter 6
“That wasn’t so bad,” said Scott. “She seems pretty cool.”
“My brother had her two years ago and he said she’s the best,” added Rod.
Kyle nodded in agreement as he ate lunch.
“Sorry about your cousin,” said Scott.
“Thanks, she’s not doing very well. The only good thing is that all her operations have been paid for by the government.”
“That’s good,” replied Scott.
“What do you think about the journal?” asked Kyle as he took a bite out of an apple.
Scott shrugged his shoulders. “I guess it may help. I mean if they spot a trend.”
“What good will that do?” asked Rod.
“They might be able to give someone head’s up that they’re going to turn; maybe that will lead to the cause,” said Scott.
“I suppose that makes sense…as much as any of this does. So, have any of you made plans for after graduation?” asked Rod.
“I’ve been accepted as a couple of colleges, but I’m waiting to make my choice until after….well you know,” replied Scott.
“I know what you mean. I have some offers for athletic scholarships, but a couple of them are dependent on me still being a guy,” said Rod. “I also have talked to one school that said they’ll take me either way.”
“I’ll probably go to Temple,” said Kyle. “My moms want me to stay close.”
“That’s one of the colleges that are offering a scholarship,” said Rod.
“Cool, maybe we’ll be there together” replied Kyle. “So, have you heard about Jim?”
“Yeah, Coach told us all today,” said Rod. “He just turned eighteen in August.”
“You mean she,” corrected Kyle.
Rod shrugged his shoulders. “That’ll be hard to get used to, Jim and I have played ball together for five years. I wonder what Jim’s new name will be. Have any of you picked out a new name…in case you turn?”
Scott shook his head. “I’m letting my parents decide, although I do have a right to reject it. I don’t want to know any of the choices as that’s supposed to be bad luck.”
“I didn’t think someone as smart as you would be superstitious,” said Rod.
“Not superstitious…just cautious,” replied Scott with a grin.
“My Moms have worked on a list, but I haven’t looked at it either,” said Kyle.
“Same here, my mom has a short list,” said Rod.
Just then Dustin Wayne walked up to them. “You guys want in on the pool?”
“You mean they’re actually doing it again this year?” asked Rod.
“Yep, it’s a tradition,” replied Dustin. “The cost is fifty bucks, and it gets paid out to the first three to turn.”
“Did you know that Jim Long started to turn last night?” asked Rod.
Dustin shook his head. “No, I hadn’t heard, but then again we just started the pool today, too bad. So are any of you in? The deadline is this Friday.”
“How much do you expect to collect?” asked Kyle as pulled out his wallet.
“Well, we have around four hundred guys in our senior class who will turn eighteen this school year. If everyone joins then that’s twenty grand in the pool. However, I’d be happy if we get at least seventy-five percent in the pool,” said Dustin. “You could win five grand each as the first three to turn… win…or whatever.”
Kyle handed Dustin five twenties. “I got you covered, Scott.”
“Damn, where do get that kind of money?” asked Rod.
Kyle made an up and down motion with his cupped right hand.
“You do really that?” asked Rod.
“Free money man,” replied Kyle. “Hell, I do it anyway; I might as well get paid for it.”
“I hope you finish in the top three then, Kyle. Five grand is 50 trips to the sperm bank,” said Dustin.
“I know, that’s almost a week’s work,” Kyle replied as he broke out laughing.
“Yeah, right,” countered Rod.
“Talk about making money hand over fist,” added Scott.
Kyle groaned. “Damn! For that pun I should take my money back.”
Chapter 7
Scott and Debby were lying together in her bed following making love.
“That was so good, Scott,” she sighed.
“I enjoyed it too,” he replied.
Debby snuggled closer to Scott.
“I want to do this as often as possible,” she said. “I mean, I’m not trying to get pregnant or anything like that, I just want…”
“It’s okay, Debby,” he interrupted.
Jim Long’s girlfriend Kathy was a close friend of Debby. The school provided counselors for this sort of thing too, as in some ways it was like a death.
“Kathy is pretty broken up. She feels so bad because she didn’t have sex with Jim,” continued Debby. “Now, they can’t, it’s so tragic.”
Scott didn’t say anything. Jim may have turned, but Jim wasn’t dead, still to Kathy maybe Jim was dead, he thought. He then wondered if Debby would mourn him in the same way should he turn. He decided not to bring it up, partly so it wouldn’t upset Debby and also because he was afraid of what her answer might be.
“I just hope Jim’s turn goes well,” he said.
“It won’t be easy for him…I mean her, she’ll have trouble finding clothes,” said Debby.
Scott rolled his eyes. Finding a dress that fit right would be the least of Jim’s worries he thought, but he didn’t see a point in bringing this up. There was always a certain amount of underlying tension existing between couples in The Bru zone.
Some girls felt that too much attention was given to the males who turned. After all being female was no big deal. Also the world was becoming female dominated so what was the big deal? They sometimes made fun of the newly turned girls and their wardrobe selections.
There was also a darker issue; some girls felt that the old laws that identified the turned girls should have never been repealed. It was bad enough that there was a shortage of males in their age group, but to make matters worse there were more women with each passing day. Some natural born girls felt it might be better if The Bru killed more males than it turned.
Scott glanced at his watch. “I gotta get going, Debby. My family’s going over to Jersey tomorrow to see my grandmother.”
“Are you staying there overnight?”
Scott nodded.
She sat up and kissed him. “One more time, please?”
Scott smiled back as he felt her hand on his cock. “Sure, babe.”
Chapter 8
Scott sat in the front passenger seat next to his dad, Ron. They were going down to the Jersey shore to visit Scott’s grandmother on his dad’s side of the family. She now lived fulltime on Long Beach Island.
Scott’s mom, Maggie, and his younger siblings sat in the back. Scott’s younger sister Annie was a junior at North Penn and planned to go to college to be an engineer. Annie was an overachiever and extremely intelligent. She and Scott were very close, and this closeness had grown as Scott’s eighteenth birthday got closer.
Scott’s youngest brother was Harry and he idolized his older brothers. Scott was worried how Harry might react should he turn.
“Traffic isn’t too bad,” said Ron Gordon. “I was thinking that more people might be heading down to the shore while the weather’s been so nice.”
“Be thankful they’re not,” said Maggie. “We’re still a ways from the bridge that goes over the sound and you know how that backs up.
Ron nodded. “How’s school going, Scott?”
“Good,” he replied as he looked out the window.
“That’s it, good?” asked Maggie.
Scott shrugged his shoulders and glanced back. “You know what I mean. We had one guy turn this week.”
“Oh,” said Maggie. “I hadn’t seen anything in the paper.”
All teens when they turned were listed in the paper. This was done to try and normalize the change and to get the word out.
“It was Jim Long,” said Scott.
“The basketball player?” asked Ron.
Scott nodded.
“I hope everything works out for…her,” said Maggie.
“Can we change the subject?” asked Scott.
“Sure thing,” said Ron. “Oh, we hired a new dental tech.”
“That’s good,” said Maggie. “I know you’ve been short handed.”
“She’s fresh out of school, but she’s really eager to learn,” continued Ron.
Ron was one of three dentists who had a practice together. He was the only male in the office.
“Oh, Scott, the office is sponsoring a new scholarship. It will pay full tuition, room and board, and a monthly stipend in exchange for five years of service,” said Maggie.
Maggie was an executive in a large pharmaceutical firm. Like many companies, they had trouble getting qualified new employees.
“In what area would I have to work? I mean I don’t want to be the one who has to clean the animal cages,” said Scott. “I also don’t want to burn the dead monkeys.”
Maggie reached up and playfully smacked him. “You know that’s a myth. We don’t even use lab animals.”
A popular local legend was that the company had a special incinerator for cremating lab animals, including monkeys. The smoke stack was actually a remnant from an old power plant that had once been used on the site.
“Hi, I’m Scott Gordon, I’m a monkey fryer,” stated Scott.
“The official title is simian incinerator technician,” interjected Annie. “Your title makes it sound like you’re some sort of a primate clergy member; although that might not be a bad job for you.”
Scott turned around and stuck his tongue out at her.
Maggie rolled her eyes. “Do you want to know about the scholarship, Scott or make monkey jokes?”
“Ook, ook,” replied Scott with a laugh. “Okay, please tell me about it.”
“We’re developing a path for future executives, so you would need to study business administration,” she said.
“Sounds like a good deal,” interjected Ron.
“We’re offering three scholarships this year,” continued Maggie.
Scott thought about it. He had thought about going into business anyway. “Okay, bring the info home and I’ll take a look at it.”
“I already did,” said Maggie. “Just so you know, you’re more than qualified.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Scott.
“You have to have the application in by 1 October,” continued Maggie. “They’ll make the decision by December.”
Scott nodded. “Will it matter if I turn?”
“Of course not, Scott,” replied Maggie. “Why would you say that?”
“Some of my friends at school have had a turn clause in scholarship offers,” said Scott.
“I didn’t know that was legal,” said Ann.
“It is for private universities,” said Ron. “Damn Neanderthals. I can’t believe there are those in this country that are still so close-minded.”
“Dad, are we going to stop soon?” asked Harry. “I gotta go.”
“Hang on, sport,” said Ron. “We’ll stop as soon as cross over into Jersey.”
Chapter 9
“It’s so good to see all of you,” said Elizabeth Gordon as she greeted her family.
Her family had always maintained a house at the Jersey shore and after her husband died in a car crash, she moved there fulltime. She was in what she called semi-retirement, as she worked part-time for the local municipal government in city hall. She said that sixty-eight was too young to not do anything.
“Good to see you, Mom,” said Ron as he hugged her.
She gave her son a big kiss and then hugged Maggie.
“I’m so glad you came down,” said Elizabeth as she hugged her grandchildren.
“How’re you doing, Scott?” she asked him as she slipped her arm around his waist and led him into her house.
“I’m fine, Gran,” he replied.
“Well, I’m so happy to see all of you. I have passes for you if you want to go out on the beach.”
“Thanks, Gran,” said Harry.
Chapter 10
Scott, Annie, and Harry changed and headed over to the beach. It was just three blocks away and it was too nice a day to pass up.
They laid out their things and Harry ran down to the ocean with his wave board.
“Don’t go too far, Harry, we don’t want to tell Mom and Dad you got eaten by a shark,” shouted Scott.
“There are no big sharks here,” replied Harry as he looked out towards the waves.
“Yes there are, one of the biggest shark attacks occurred right off this island,” replied Scott.
Harry stopped and looked at the ocean and then back at his brother. “You’re kidding right?”
Scott shook his head. “A great white ate a whole bunch of people out there, so stay close. I mean you would be nice snack for a great white.”
Harry looked at the water and back at Scott before heading slowly to the water’s edge.
“That happened back in 1916,” said Annie as she began to apply sunscreen.
Scott nodded. “Shhhh, if it keeps him close he doesn’t have to know that.”
“That’s pretty cold, Scott Gordon,” exclaimed a female life guard. “You should treat your little brother better than that.”
Scott turned around and looked at the tall pretty brunette in the one-piece suit standing behind them. He looked at her face and couldn’t place it.
“Do I know you?” he asked.
“You should, I’ve lived next door to your grandmother for ten years,” she replied as she removed her sunglasses. “I also got drunk with you last year…by the way, you still owe me ten bucks for the beer I bought!”
Scott’s jaw dropped. “Jake? Is… that you?”
“More or less, mainly less. I’m Jill now,” she replied.
“Damn, when…I mean…” stammered Scott.
“In July,” she replied, grinning slightly. “Just a week after my eighteenth birthday; some present huh?”
Scott looked at the young woman. He had hung out with Jake many times over the past ten years and was shocked by how much she had changed.
“You’re beautiful, Jill,” said Scott.
Jill’s smile grew larger. “Thank you, that’s so nice of you.”
“Hi Jake… I mean Jill,” said Annie, who was now standing next to Scott.
“Annie!” exclaimed Jill.
Scott remembered how Jake always had a crush on his sister. Judging by the way Jill was looking at Annie, some things hadn’t hanged.
Annie got up and hugged Jill. “Good to see you.”
“Same here. Are you down for the whole weekend?” asked Jill.
“Yes,” replied Scott. “So are you a full-time life guard?”
“Just until the end of the month,” she replied. “Thankfully I didn’t lose my job after the turn.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Ann.
“Well, I better get back to work. I’ll stop by later,” said Jill.
“Good,” said Scott.
“Bye, Jill,” said Annie.
Scott and Ann sat down on their towels.
“I never would have recognized her,” said Scott.
“I know what you mean. Crap, Jake was so cute,” she replied.
“She still is,” said Scott.
Annie playfully punched her brother in the arm. “You know what I mean.”
“I do,” he replied. “You know, Annie, if Jill wants to be alone with you, just tell me.”
“If you turn, I hope you look as cute,” she countered as she returned to applying sunscreen.
Scott just laughed as he lay back on his towel.
Chapter 11
“How’s Scott doing?” asked Elizabeth as she handed Ron a bottle of Pinot Grigio.
“He started his gender class this week and one of the guys in his class turned this week,” said Ron.
“Jake Dennison turned this past summer,” said Elizabeth. “I wanted to tell Scott before he left for the beach.”
“Jake turned? Ann will be more upset than Scott, she had a crush on him,” said Maggie.
“Her name is now Jill and she’s a really nice girl. The poor Dennisons, they’ve had so many turn in that family,” said Elizabeth. “Jill was their last child.”
“It happens,” said Ron as he filled the glasses. “We’ve been lucky so far, but if it does we’ll give Scott all the help possible.”
“I know you will,” said Elizabeth. “So, how’s Jon doing? I wish he was going to college closer.”
“That makes two of us,” said Maggie. “He’s really close to a girl out there. I wouldn’t be surprised if they get married, but I think they want to wait until they both graduate college.”
“We haven’t met her yet, but Jon is always talking about her,” added Ron.
“So, tell me about my future granddaughter-in-law, and start with her name,” stated Elizabeth.
“It’s Gina,” said Ron.
“What a lovely name,” said Elizabeth.
Chapter 12
After dinner, Jill stopped by.
“So what are you plans, Jill?” asked Maggie as she helped Elizabeth pass out the dessert.
“I want to stay down here, I’m pretty much an island girl, but jobs are scarce after Columbus Day when most places close up. I’m waiting to hear back from Rutgers as I applied for the marine biology program. I’d like to have a job that keeps me near the ocean,” replied Jill. “I’m hoping to start the winter semester.”
“And pay’s better than being a lifeguard,” said Scott.
“I like being a lifeguard, but you’re right about the money,” said Jill.
Later Jill and Scott went out for a walk down by the waterline.
“You’re in the zone now, right?” asked Jill.
Scott nodded. “My birthday is in February.”
“It’s not that bad,” she said. “I mean, I was freaking out when it first started, but now it doesn’t seem like a big deal.”
“How long did it take?” he asked.
“Six days, the first couple of days I was semi-delirious and wasn’t that aware of what was happening. When I regained my senses I was pretty much a girl. Thankfully everyone down here was really cool about it,” she said.
“Did it hurt?” asked Scott.
“A little. Have you ever had food poisoning?” she asked.
Scott nodded.
“Sort of like that, the stomach cramps were the worst part,” she replied. “I guess I was lucky as some people go through severe pain.”
“Um, do you like guys now?” asked Scott as they continued to walk along the shoreline.
“Are you asking me out, Scottie?” she asked with a laugh.
Scott laughed too. “You know what I mean.”
Jill shook her head. “Nope, I’m a lesbian.”
“Oh,” replied Scott.
“It’s fine Scott, I mean, there are a lot more girls out there than guys,” she replied.
Scott shook his head. “It’s not that, I mean I’m cool with things like that, it’s just I was hoping to get some insight.”
“Wow, you really must be worried about turning,” said Jill.
“I have a hunch about it,” he replied.
“I don’t think that means anything. I had no premonition or anything. I just got sick and ta da, I was a girl.”
Scott nodded again.
“Look, before you go I’ll give you my email address and cell phone number, don’t be afraid to use them,” said Jill.
“Thanks, by the way, if I wasn’t already dating someone, I would have asked you out,” said Scott.
Jill leaned over and kissed Scott on the cheek. “And if I wasn’t into girls I would have accepted.”
Scott laughed.
“If you do turn, look me up,” said Jill with a wink. “If you look anything like Annie, I’ll be asking you out first!”
Chapter 13
The rest of the weekend was uneventful, although Scott did tell Annie about his conversation with Jill.
“Jill is pretty cute…not as cute as Jake was,” said Annie. “I guess I should take that as a compliment.”
The drive back went pretty smooth and Scott was happy that his dad let him drive part of the way back. They listened to the Phillies game on the radio. It was an exciting game as the Phillies beat the Mets when the All-Star shortstop Jana Rollins hit a double to knock in the winning run in extra innings.
“I don’t know where the Phillies would be this season without her,” said Ron.
“I agree,” said Scott.
They weren’t home ten minutes when the phone rang. Ann answered it and called for Scott.
“It’s Kyle,” she said.
Scott took the phone. “What’s up?”
“Frank Reynolds started to turn yesterday,” said Kyle.
“Shit,” replied Scott.
“I knew you’d want to know,” said Kyle.
“Thanks buddy,” said Scott. “Ill see you tomorrow.”
Scott hung up the phone.
“What’s wrong?” asked Ann.
“Another guy in my class started to turn,” he replied.
“Who?”
Scott told her. “His birthday is just a week before mine.”
“That doesn’t mean anything, Scott,” said Annie. “Come up to my room and we can talk about it.”
Chapter 14
Scott walked into Annie’s room. He looked at her bookshelf by her computer and smiled. She was probably the only girl in eleventh grade that had a book shelf full of math and engineering manuals.
While Annie was a serious student, she was also a very attractive young woman. She was about the same height as Scott, although she was thinner. Her body was more athletic than heavily curved. Still she had large breasts, like most women in the family. Her hair was dark brown and had a natural curl to it that seemed to flow around her face.
Scott sat down on her computer chair and she flopped down on her bed.
“I just want you to know that nothing will change between us if you turn; in fact it’ll probably make us closer,” said Annie.
“I appreciate that, Annie,” he said.
“I will help you adjust. I mean, I know how some of the girls at school can be to the new girls.”
“Hopefully it won’t come to that,” said Scott.
“I know, but I can tell that it’s on your mind. I know if roles were reversed I would be a wreck until I was out of the zone.”
“Is it that obvious?” he asked.
“You can’t seem to escape it. We go to the shore and you run into Jill, it must really suck,” she said.
Scott chuckled. “You have no idea how funny it is to hear you say suck.”
“Girls curse too, Scott,” she replied as a smile appeared on her face.
“I know that, it’s just strange to hear my little sister say it.”
Annie picked up a pillow and tossed it at him.
Chapter 15
Scott decided the best way to get through The Bru zone was to just take one day at a time. Yes, he would plan his future by applying for the scholarship that his mom talked about, but much of his life he decided to live day to day and not worry what could happen.
By early October, he had grown to like his gender class as it gave him a chance to be open about his feelings. It was not a conventional class in that there were no grades or tests. There were assignments, but they were more personal in nature; one of the assignments to write a short paper on someone famous who had undergone the turn.
“So who are you writing about, Scott?” asked Kyle as they stood in line to buy lunch.
“I was thinking of maybe doing Beth Gates, the head of Microsoft or maybe Petra Jackson, the director of The Lord of the Rings movies, what about you?”
“I’m doing mine on Lana Armstrong, the woman who won the Tour de France,” he replied.
“That’s a good one,” replied Scott. “I wonder if these people would have been as successful if they had stayed male.”
“I think so, I mean their drive to succeed wasn’t caused by The Bru…I suppose that’s why we’re being made to write the papers in the first place.”
“Whoa, keep that up and someone might think that you’re actually smart and not just a big dumb jock,” chided Scott.
“Don’t worry, I’ll just say something really stupid right afterwards and everyone will forget the smart thing,” said Kyle.
“So, what’s up with you and Amber? I haven’t seen you two together much lately,” asked Scott, referring to Kyle’s girlfriend.
“We put everything on hold until after I turn nineteen. She’s more freaked out by this than I am,” replied Kyle as he reached for a hoagie.
“Why is that?” asked Scott.
“Her parents were married young and her dad turned. Amber never met him as guy,” he replied.
“Oh,” replied Scott.
“I notice that you don’t have that trouble with Debby.”
Scott nodded as he also grabbed a hoagie and a bag of chips. “To be honest, she’s wearing me out,” whispered Scott.
Kyle broke out in a big smile. “I wish I had your problems. The only good thing about Amber and my timeout is that it’s making me rich. I’m on a first name basis with the nurses at the sperm bank.”
Scott shook his head. “Dude, that’s way too much information.”
They paid for their lunch and found a table. The weather had cooled off, so going outside was no longer an option.
A tall girl walked towards them and sat down next to them.
“How’s it going, Jan?” asked Kyle.
“No bad,” she replied. “I have my tryout for the girl’s basketball team this afternoon.”
“Good luck,” said Scott.
“I’m not too worried. They don’t have a center and that’s what I’ve played the past three years,” said Jan.
Jan had returned to school in late September and had slowly reintegrated herself back into school life. She said that the hardest thing was being so tall; it made blending in difficult.
“I heard that Frank transferred to another school,” said Jan.
Frank Reynolds had refused to take on a female persona and was living life as a Boi.
“That’s his choice,” said Kyle. “But I saw him and he looks so feminine; even with his breasts taped down and his hair cut masculine he looks like a girl.”
“I know,” said Scott. He could understand that some of the turned didn’t accept what happened to them, but what Frank was doing seemed rather futile.
“My counselor said that he might change his mind after a while,” said Jan.
I read where nearly eighty percent of Bois eventually accepted their new gender within six months,” said Scott.
“That makes sense,” said Jan.
“Did you think about it?” asked Scott. “I mean, considering your size, it must have crossed your mind.”
Jan shook her head. “I hate living in the past. I can still get a full scholarship and maybe even play in the pros, so why bother.”
“Frank was always a bit stubborn,” added Kyle.
“I wonder who will be next,” said Jan.
“If it’s me, I’m getting five grand,” said Kyle. “I talked to Dustin and the fund has almost fifteen grand in it.”
“Just my luck to turn before the pool was started,” said Jan.
“Frank didn’t get any either,” added Kyle.
As they talked a girl walked by and stared at Jan and then turned away.
“I see that Kathy is still not talking to you,” said Kyle.
“I know. I’ve tried to talk to her, but she won’t listen. I mean it’s like she thinks I did this on purpose,” bemoaned Jan.
“I guess we still have a long way to go,” said Scott as he wondered about Debby.
Chapter 16
“Okay, today we’re going to start talking about personal hygiene and other changes,” announced Ms. Lake. She then put her hands up. “Now, before any I hear any moaning and groaning, this is not going to be a health class or anything like that. I know you’ve all had human sexuality classes. Also, if you turn you will receive additional training. The purpose of this part of the class is to let you ask questions without worrying about the reaction of the teacher.”
The guys sat there in silence.
“Okay, I know at least one of you has a question,” interjected Ms. Lake.
Again, she was greeted by silence.
“Okay, I’ll start, let’s talk about going to the bathroom,” she said. “And there’s more to it than just sitting down to pee.”
There was laughter from the guys.
“You’ll need to do more than just shake it,” she continued.
The guys started laughing harder.
Now that she had their attention she began to talk about basic hygiene.
“So that’s why we go through so much toilet paper at home,” stated Dustin.
“Dude!’ said Ed. “That’s way, way too much info!”
“Hey, I have three sisters and two moms. I never realized the reason why we bought so much toilet paper. I never thought about it, so sue me!” countered Dustin.
“The important thing is keep yourself clean. One of the biggest problems we have to face is infections and other issues that could be prevented by better hygiene,” said Ms. Lake. “Trust me; the last thing you want to deal with is an infection that you could have prevented.”
The guys nodded as the reality sunk in that there was more to the turn that just wearing female clothes and makeup.
After class, Scott and Kyle walked together to their next class.
“That was pretty frightening,” said Scott.
“You’re not kidding,” replied Kyle. “It definitely gave me something to think about.”
Chapter 17
“Where are your parents tonight?” asked Scott in between kisses.
“They went to into Philly to see a new Shakespeare production,” replied Debby as she kissed Scott back. “They’ll be home around midnight.”
In one of the many twists caused by The Bru, Shakespeare’s plays were now done by all female casts, with women portraying male characters. Philadelphia had one of the best Shakespeare companies in the country.
They were soon naked and making love in Debby’s bed. It may have been Scott’s imagination, but their lovemaking was becoming more furious.
When they finished, they clung to each other under the covers.
“I can’t believe that it’s Halloween next weekend,” said Debby.
“I know,” replied Scott. The good thing was that another month was almost over.
“I really like our costumes,” said Debby.
They were going as vampires. Debby had joked that they should dress as football player and cheerleader, with Scott being the cheerleader, but he turned this idea down. Like many of his friends, he believed that dressing up as girl with you were in the zone was bad luck and temping fate.
“My parents asked me if you’d like to come over for dinner Sunday night,” asked Scott.
“And what about you?” asked Debby.
“You know that I want you to come,” he replied.
She leaned over and kissed him. “I accept.”
“Cool,” he replied.
She glanced at the clock. “My parents will be home in an hour.”
Scott nodded. Her parents knew Scott and Debby were having sex, but it still felt strange to be doing it when they were there.
He started to get out of bed, when she pulled him back. “Please, don’t go yet, let’s make love one more time.”
Scott heard what sounded like a tone of panic in her voice. “What’s wrong, babe?”
She bit her lower lip for a moment. “I had a nightmare the other night, it was so realistic! I dreamt you had turned,” she admitted.
Scott reached over and caressed her with his hand. “It was just a dream, they don’t mean a thing.”
“I know it’s silly, but it felt so real,” she continued.
“Was I pretty?” he asked.
“Don’t joke about this, Scott. I’m so scared about losing you,” she confessed.
“Look, there’s nothing we can do but wait it out,” he said.
“Aren’t you worried?” she asked.
“Yes... but what I can do?” he admitted. “Debby, I’m downplaying this a little, but I’ve decided that the only way I can get through this year to just take it one day at a time, and to enjoy each day the best I can. I want us to be together too. I know that some people break up to make this period easier, but I want to be with you.”
Debby wiped back a tear.
“Hey, don’t cry,” he said as he leaned over and kissed her.
“Stay a little longer, please,” she begged.
“Of course.” He began to caress her body.
Chapter 18
It was midweek when the next guy at North Penn turned. It was also the first person in Scott’s class and Ms. Martin broke the news to the class.
“As you might have noticed, Dustin isn’t here,” she said. “We got word that he started to turn last night.”
There was some murmuring among the guys. The tension was broken by Rod.
“Well, at least she won’t have any trouble getting her money.”
In spite of himself, Scott laughed. He then tried to picture what Dustin would look like as a girl.
One of the many Bru related products was a computer software program that showed what a male would look like as a girl. Scott had never done it as he considered it bad luck. He joked that it wasn’t a superstition if it worked.
There was a long list of superstitions regarding The Bru and the list seemed to grow longer every year. Scott had once Googled it and found thousands of hits. What was amusing was that depending on where you lived determined what was considered good or bad luck.
One that was popular among more conservative areas was that maintaining one’s virginity was a sure way to avoid The Bru. Scott laughed when he saw that and knew not only that it didn’t work, but it seemed a waste of a very good opportunity. With the shortage of males over eighteen it was very easy to find a girl willing to have sex. He had lost his virginity with Debby on his sixteenth birthday.
Other superstition involved avoiding certain types of food and drink. The only superstitions that he observed where ones that seemed to taunt the odds. He wouldn’t dress as a girl, look at potential female names, the photo manipulations and things like that. He didn’t see the pool as temping fate as almost everyone did it.
“How’s…she doing?” asked Rod.
“From what we’ve been told, everything is going well,” replied Ms. Lake, who was sitting on the edge of her desk.
It had been ten years since a North Penn student died from The Bru. There was a brass plaque with his name on it in the main entrance of the school and touching it was supposed to bring good luck. The letters on it were kept shiny by the hundreds of fingers that touched it daily.
Scott had always liked Dustin, as he was the type who could always make everyone laugh. He hoped that she hadn’t lost her sense of humor.
“Okay, today is open topic day, does anyone have anything they want to talk about?” asked Ms. Lake.
No one initially volunteered, so Scott raised his hand.
“Yes, Scott,” said Ms. Lake as she pointed to him.
“I know that we will get all the necessary help, should we turn, but is the school going to do anything for…well our girlfriends? I mean, Debby and I have talked a little about the possibility of it happening.”
“There are support groups available for girls and also some for family members,” she replied.
“I know that, but there’s nothing here at school. I mean, it would make sense to have something here,” he said.
“I agree,” said Rod. “Jan Long’s old girlfriend is still upset.”
“If it were up to me, I would do it,” said Ms. Lake. “The biggest problem is funding. They won’t cut any money from this program; and too many people remember what it used to be like.”
“What do you mean by that?” asked Kyle.
“Tell us,” demanded Scott.
Ms. Martin walked over and locked the door. “I don’t want any interruptions. No one likes to talk about it much, but there was a very high suicide rate in the first years of The Bru.”
“We’ve heard that some people killed themselves, but they were really low,” said Kyle.
“The numbers were manipulated to hide the real totals. If you look at the statistics for the first five years you’ll see much higher rates for death. These were classified as medical reasons and not suicide,” explained Mrs. Martin. “We now recognize that this cover-up was a mistake, but no one wants to go back and re-write the past. The good thing is that out of this sprung the education program that you now have.”
“The Bru caught them by surprise and combined with the male dominated society of the 1950’s, it was just too much for some people to take. It didn’t help that there was little support for them,” added Ms. Lake.
“Also, society wasn’t exactly supportive. In some cases we know that some individuals and groups actually encouraged suicide,” said Mrs. Martin. “They were afraid it was contagious.”
Scott listened intently. He had read accounts of some religious fanatics calling for the death of the turned. Thankfully, these people were not supported by mainstream religion, at least not in the United States, Canada, and Western Europe. He also remembered reading accounts of forced sterilizations and in some cases female circumcision.
“You must remember that the world had just gone through a long destructive war and then the Burmese flu. I don’t condone what was done…no one can, but it is understandable when looked at in context with what else had just happened,” continued Mts. Martin. “In many ways The Bru has forced some remarkable changes on society, although we still have a very long way to go.”
“So are the suicide numbers accurate now?” asked Ed.
“As accurate as we can determine,” said Ms. Martin. “We know that sometimes families will cover up a suicide. The authorities won’t do anything unless they suspect foul play. They feel that the family suffered enough.”
“Um, I know this is real personal and if you don’t want to answer it, it’s cool; but did either of you think about…well killing yourself?” asked Rod.
“I did, when it first started,” said Ms. Lake. “Thankfully, the urge to live was much stronger.”
“I also thought about it for a second. It’s very normal, and I wouldn’t be surprised if most of those who turn have a momentary thought of suicide. I mean, it’s very traumatic to suddenly realize that you’re undergoing a monumental transformation,” said Mrs. Martin.
“Thank you… thank you for sharing that with us,” said Rod.
Scott decided that more needed to done and he began to applaud; the rest of the class joined in and they all stood up. In spite of their best efforts, both women started to cry.
“Thank you,” said Ms. Lake as she reached for a tissue. She then handed the box to Mrs. Martin.
“Okay, see you all next week,” said Mrs. Martin as she wiped her eyes.
Chapter 19
The Halloween party was at Kyle’s house and it had been decorated as a haunted house.
“How long did this take?” asked Scott.
“Most of the day. My family really gets into Halloween,” he replied. He was dressed as a zombie.
“Well, I think it looks great!” complimented Debby.
“Thanks, by the way, you’re the sexist vampire I’ve ever seen,” he replied. “If I was already dead I’d ask you to bite me.”
Debby giggled. “You’re so funny, Kyle.”
“Is Amber coming, Kyle?” asked Scott.
“I invited her,” he replied.
“I don’t understand why some girls break up with guys; I mean it’s not like it has any impact on whether or not the turn happens,” said Debby.
“Hey, the way things are going, if Amber and I get back together after I’m out of the zone I’ll have enough saved to put a down payment on a house,” said Kyle.
Debby looked at him and with a confused look on her face replied. “I didn’t know you had a job.”
Scott pulled her close and whispered in her ear.
“Oh that’s sick!”
Kyle shrugged his shoulders. “Hey we all do it; at least I’m getting paid!”
“Do you do it?” she asked Scott.
He shook his head. “I’m too worn out from being with you.”
Debby giggled. “You’re awful!”
Chapter 20
The party was a big success, although Amber didn’t come. Kyle tried to act as if it was no big deal, but Scott could tell that his friend was hurting.
Scott wondered which would be worse, being close to someone when you turned, or being separated; he decided that it was better to be with someone.
He wondered if he should talk to Amber, but decided to let nature take its own course.
The following week two more boys turned. Scott didn’t know either of them and he was told that neither was in the pool.
He was eating Lunch with Kyle and Rod, when a girl walked up and sat down next to them.
“Well? What do you think?” she asked.
Scott looked at the redheaded girl. She was pretty in a very natural way. She was wearing jeans and green sweater that flowed over her large breasts. He then realized who she was.
“Dustin?” he asked.
“That’s my old name. I’m now Darcy,” she said. “There was no way I wanted to be called Dusty.”
“I didn’t expect to see you back so soon,” said Rod. “I mean, you turned what a week ago?”
Darcy nodded. “I was lucky and it happened pretty fast.”
“Lucky is a relative term,” said Kyle.
“Yeah, but I pocketed five grand,” she replied with a laugh. “I know that isn’t enough, but it’s better than nothing.”
“Why didn’t you take more time off?” asked Scott. “I mean you should have gotten two weeks off.”
“I was ready to come back. My sisters were driving me crazy. I mean they all wanted to give me makeup lessons at once.” She then started to laugh.
Scott smiled back. “You’re amazing. I can’t imagine finding so much humor in this.”
Darcy smiled back. “If I didn’t joke about it I would go nuts.” She then looked at her watch. “Gotta run, I have an appointment with my counselor.”
“See you around Darcy,” said Scott.
Darcy stopped and looked back. “It’s not as bad as I thought it would be.”
They three guys watched her walk away, her ample bottom straining slightly at the fabric of her jeans.
“She’s pretty cute,” said Rod.
Kyle nodded. “She does have a nice ass.”
“Wait till I tell her you said that,” joked Scott.
Kyle made a fist and pretended to punch Scott.
Chapter 21
“Scott, what’s your question?” asked Ms. Lake.
“Why do the turned look so feminine? I mean, I look at my friends who have turned and they really look like girls and I’m not just talking about their bodies, but even their faces look different,” he asked.
“Part of the facial change is fat redistribution, but there are actual changes in the bone structure too,” she replied.
“Wouldn’t that hurt?” asked Kyle.
“Yes, but most of the changes occur in the stage where the turned is unconscious. When you come out of it, your face does feel sore, sort of like after you’ve been punched,” she explained.
“What happens if you don’t pass out?” asked Rod.
“I’ve been told the pain is intense; usually the person will be sedated to ease the discomfort,” she stated. “The rest of the body will feel sore too, especially in the hips. The good thing is that this discomfort passes quickly.”
“How fast do the symptoms come on?” asked Ed.
“It varies. For me, it came on really fast,” she replied. “The standard procedure now is to immediately transport the person to the hospital. This has greatly decreased the death rate from The Bru.”
“I also read that in the early days of The Bru some died from starvation, is that true?” asked Tim Lewis, a short slightly overweight guy.
“Not exactly, but the body’s metabolism jumps into overdrive during the transformation and you can expect to initially lose a lot of weight; this put stress on the internal organs such as the kidneys and liver. One of the key things that they will do is put the person on IVs,” she explained.
“And it feels like the flu when it first starts?” asked Scott.
“That’s right, that’s exactly what it felt like to me,” replied Ms. Lake. “Any other questions before I start the lesson?”
The guys looked around and say that no one was raising their hands.
“Okay, I’m passing out a new form. The tax refund rates for Bru related expenses have been raised. You can now claim up to five thousand dollars,” she said as she handed out the papers.
“What can you claim?” asked Rod.
“Clothes, shoes, personal hygiene items, eyeglasses, and things like that. The paper lists all acceptable deductions. The key thing is to keep all receipts,” she explained. “We recommend that you keep a file-folder for all claims.”
The guys looked at the forms and shook their heads.
“I know this isn’t pleasant for you; but your bodies will be different and you might as well dress comfortably. Even if you just want to wear jeans you’ll need female ones. Also, wearing a bra is pretty much a necessity,” she explained.
There were groans from the guys.
“Look, if you have large breasts you’ll appreciate a good fitting bra. There are local stores that will give you a free fitting. While we’re on the topic, while it isn’t a guarantee, if the women in your family are large breasted the chances are you will be too and vice versa.”
“Crap,” muttered Kyle.
The rest of the guys heard him and laughed.
“I wouldn’t laugh too much, Steve. You’re sisters are pretty large too,” said Kyle to Steve Langley.
Scott thought of the women in his family and sighed; even his younger sister had large breasts.
“Okay, the bell is going to ring in a few seconds. See you all next time,” said Ms. Lake.
Chapter 22
While they ate lunch, Scott, Kyle, and Rod talked about their class.
“I’m glad you asked that question, Scott. I was wondering about that myself after I saw Dustin…I mean Darcy. I mean she looks so much like a girl and no offense, but Dustin wasn’t that good looking,” said Rod.
“I know,” replied Scott as he ate a French fry.
“I saw Frank the other day at the mall,” said Kyle.
“And how’s he doing?” asked Scott.
“Frank is still trying to be a guy; but it’s not working very well,” said Kyle.
“It usually doesn’t,” said Rod.
Most Bois dressed in loose baggy clothing, and tried to keep their breasts pressed close to their bodies. The problem was they almost always had very feminine looking faces.
“It seems rather futile,” added Kyle. “I mean, if they could take hormones and do the things that transgendered people do it would be different.”
Some of the Bois tried to take male hormones, but in most cases their bodies rejected them, and in some cases the Bois would get very sick.
“I don’t know, I mean it’s a free country,” said Scott. “I agree that it is a waste of time, but it’s Frank decision.”
“So if you turn, will you live as a woman?” asked Rod.
“I don’t like to think about it…bad luck, but I wouldn’t be a Boi,” he replied. He took a sip of his soda and then turned and looked at Rod and Kyle. “Let’s change the subject, okay?”
Chapter 23
Over the next couple of weeks, five guys turned at North Penn. Scott only knew two of them and even then it wasn’t very well. Two of the guys were in the pool and so the initial amount of money was gone. A second pool was started and Scott and Kyle made their contribution.
“Are you going anywhere for Thanksgiving?” asked Kyle as they drove to school.
Scott shook his head. “It’s my family’s turn to have everyone over,” he replied.
“What’s up?” asked Kyle. “You’ve seemed down the last couple of days.”
“It’s nothing,” replied Scott.
“Bullshit,” countered Kyle.
Scott laughed slightly. “Okay… I had a dream the other night where I turned.”
“That’s it?” asked Kyle. “Man, we all have them.”
Scott shook his head. “This one was so realistic. When I woke up I actually checked to see if I was still a guy.”
“Fuck, that’s normal. I had one like that a few weeks ago. Look, this shit is on our minds all the time so it’s only normal that it invades our dreams too.”
“Wow, that almost makes sense to me,” said Scott.
“I’m smarter than I look.”
“That’s not that big of an accomplishment,” said Scott as he fought back a laugh.
“Just for that I should make you walk home!”
Scott smiled at his friend. “Thanks, Kyle. This is really starting to get to me.”
Kyle glanced over and then looked back at the road ahead. “It’s normal to be worried. I think about it all the time myself. I ask myself why is this happening…and so far I haven’t gotten any answers.”
“I used to think that this was natural, some mutation caused by the war and radiation, but now I wonder. I mean, it’s too damn selective. Why does it only affect guys at our age?”
“I know what you mean,” said Scott.
“Also, why haven’t they found out anything significant about it? I mean they’ve cured dozens of diseases in the past fifty years and yet they know nothing about The Bru.”
“Maybe you should become a doctor or a scientist.”
Scott nodded. “Maybe I should.”
Chapter 24
Scott kissed Debby goodnight and watched her walk out to her car. He waved again and then watched her drive away.
He then walked upstairs and was greeted by Ann.
“How’s Debby?” she asked.
“Fine…I don’t know, she’s getting so clingy,” he replied.
“You want to talk about it?” asked Annie.
Scott nodded and they walked into her room.
He sat down and looked around. “Every time I worry about turning I just think about your room. I mean it’s so…unfeminine.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment,” she replied. “I’ve never been into pink or lace.”
He nodded.
“So, have you and Debby talked about what will happen between you two…if you turn?” she asked.
Scott smiled. “That’s another thing I love about you, Annie, you’re always right to the point. No, we haven’t.”
“Maybe you should…I mean just in case,” she said.
Scott shrugged his shoulders. “I suppose so, but part of me doesn’t want to hear her answer.”
“Do you love her?” asked Annie.
“I suppose so,” he replied. “I like being with her, and I don’t just mean when we fool around.”
“You think she’ll break up with you if you turn, right?”
He shook his head. “Not think, I know. She told me once that she’s not into other girls.”
“I see,” replied Ann.
“And if I turn there’s no guarantee that I’ll be into girls. I saw Jan the other day at school and she was walking arm and arm with Mike Carter.”
“Did she look happy?” asked Annie.
“I suppose, look I understand and I’m not judging Jan. It’s just that I can barely imagine what it would be like to change genders, but to also change sexual orientation too? I mean I guess I should be happy that The Bru doesn’t change ethnicity or even species!”
Annie stared back. “I can’t imagine what it must be like for you to go through this. It’s more than just a gender shift; rather it’s a drastic change in your very core essence.”
He nodded. “Annie, this really scares me. I mean, I put up a strong front in school and for Mom and Dad; but inside I’m living on the edge. I still have over a year of this and to be honest I don’t know how I’m going to make it.”
“You can always vent to me,” said Ann.
“Thanks,” said Scott. “Look, I know that I will be taken care of and, from what I’ve heard, once it has happened most people feel okay with it…it’s just this damned waiting for something to happen…or more importantly not to happen.”
“Have you talked to your counselor about these feelings?”
He nodded.
“That’s good,” she replied. “I wish I knew what else to tell you.”
“Just talking is fine,” he replied. “I really appreciate being able to talk to you.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied.
Scott got up and gave her a hug.
Chapter 25
“Okay, who has a question?” asked Ms. Lake.
Kyle looked around and raised his hand.
“Yes, Kyle,” said Ms. Lake as she pointed at him.
“This may be a little personal, so if you don’t want to answer it that’s cool,” he replied.
Ms. Lake smiled. “What do you want to know?”
“When you turned did you and the others immediately start dressing in women’s clothing and wearing makeup?” he asked.
She got up from her chair, walked around to the front of her desk and sat down on the edge.
“Not everyone did,” she replied. “Some tried to hold onto their male lives as long as possible. I debated it for a few days before figuring it was sort of futile to try and pass myself off as male.”
“How did it feel when you first started wearing women’s clothes?” asked Tim.
“I was worried about it,” she replied honestly. “When I went back to school, I was really nervous. However, to my amazement it was pretty much a non-issue. My closest friends were just happy I was okay.”
“I notice that with exception of the Bois that those who turn immediately adopt a female wardrobe, when did that become the norm?” asked Scott.
“I would say the last ten years,” she replied. “It’s a fairly new reaction and if you ask me it’s a change for the better. I had too many friends who were angry and bitter about what happened to them and their lives were disrupted and I don’t just mean from the turn. They didn’t progress with their lives; they lost a lot of living by being at war with what happened. I’m not going to tell you that if you turn you should just whistle a happy tune and skip merrily down the lane…”
She was interrupted by laughter. She put her hand up as she smiled.
“Please let me continue. Look, it’s normal to be upset if you turn. I would be more worried about someone if they didn’t as it’s a huge shift in your essence. But, those who turn aren’t even twenty; you have a long life ahead of you and it’s a waste to not go for your dreams.”
“Do you still think about what life would have been like if you didn’t turn?” asked Rod.
“Sometimes,” she replied with a nod. “However, I’m very happy with my life now. I have people in it that mean the world to me. So, I have moved on and if any of you turn I highly recommend that you do the same.”
No one said a word and then Kyle began to clap and was joined in by the others.
Ms. Lake smiled back and it took all her willpower not to start crying.
“Okay, we still have a lesson to cover,” she said. “Let’s talk about this week’s reading assignment.”
Chapter 26
The weeks slowly passed by and almost by magic it was the Christmas break. The holidays were fun, but there was an underlying tension for guys like Scott. Like the others, he tried to act as if nothing was out of the ordinary.
Debby was extremely excited about the New Year’s Eve party that they were invited to and the fact that her parents were out of town for the weekend.
“We’ll have the house all to ourselves,” she explained to Scott. “I can’t wait until I get you into bed!”
It may have been his imagination, but it seemed as if Debby was becoming more aggressive sexually. He didn’t say anything about it to her.
After the party, they headed over to her house and Debby led him upstairs.
She was very controlling as she undressed him.
“You know, if you turn, I could get into the idea of dating another girl,” she whispered as she began to kiss him.
“What?” exclaimed Scott.
Debby kissed him again. “I mean, so many girls at school have been with other girls that I figured I might have to try it some day and if you turned you might as well be the first girl. I bet you’ll be cute.”
“Hopefully we won’t have to find out,” replied Scott.
“Seriously, aren’t you curious about how you’d look?” continued Debby.
“Debby, I don’t want to think about that…unless it happens,” he replied.
“You know, a lot of girls dress up their boyfriends, just for fun,” she replied.
Scott stared back at her. “What’s gotten into you? I mean we’ve always agreed not talk about this.”
“What’s wrong about talking about it?” she asked. “I mean, if you turn, you’re going to have to deal with it.”
“That’s true,” he replied. “Look, it’s just that I’m a little superstitious about talking about specifics or tempting fate.”
“So, dressing in girl’s clothes would be tempting fate?”
Scott nodded. “It’s silly, I know that.”
“Then let me dress you up,” interrupted Debby.
Scott shook his head.
“Please,” begged Debby. “I have an outfit that you’d look great in.”
He stared back in shock. “We’re not exactly the same size.”
“No, I’m taller than you. I borrowed it from my sister’s stuff. I even have a wig that would look so hot on you.”
“You really want to dress me up?”
Debby leaned over and kissed him. “Yes, Scottie.”
“That’s not exactly a girl’s name,” he replied.
“It’s good enough for tonight, now will you let me dress you up?” she asked as she rubbed his cock. “I just know you’re going to be a very sexy girl.”
Debby then ran her hand across Scott’s chest.
“Look, Scottie, it’s happening! You’re growing breasts!” she squealed. “You’re turning!”
***
Scott woke up suddenly with a start and looked around. It took him a few moments to realize that he was in his own bed and that it had all been a nightmare. He ran his hand through his hair and realized that he was covered with sweat.
He got out of bed, walked quietly into the bathroom and washed up. The cold water felt good on his face. He looked up at his reflection and shook his head before drying off his face.
“Get a grip, it was just a dream,” he said aloud to himself.
He looked at his watch and saw that it was almost three in the morning. He let out a sigh and headed back to bed.
Chapter 27
“Did you have nightmares about it?” asked Scott.
He was sitting in his gender counselor’s office at school. It was the first day back from Christmas break. There was no need to define ‘it’.
Mrs. Martin nodded. “It’s quite normal unfortunately. However, having nightmares doesn’t mean you’re going to turn or not. It just means that you’re under stress. It’s not a premonition or anything like that. There’s absolutely no connection between nightmares and turning.”
“What can I do?” asked Scott. “I mean, my birthday is next month and that means a whole year putting up with this. I had three similar nightmares this past week.”
“You need a hobby, something to take your mind off it,” she suggested.
“Any ideas?” he asked.
“Sports are always good, maybe start jogging,” she suggested. “How about skiing?”
Scott nodded. “I like skiing.”
“Why not join the ski club? They have weekly trips to Spring Mountain and also trips to the Poconos.”
“That might be fun,” he said. “Is it too late to join?
“Well, considering I’m the faculty advisor I think we can get you in,” she replied with a smile.
“Thanks, Mrs. Martin,” he replied.
“Scott, you just have to remember that you’re not alone in all this. Don’t hesitate to ask for help.”
Chapter 28
“How was the skiing, Scott?” asked Mom.
“It was pretty good,” he replied as walked into the kitchen. “Hmm, dinner smells good!”
“I’m making a beef stew,” she replied.
Scott grabbed a soda out of the fridge and sat down at the kitchen table. “Where’s Annie?”
“She’s over a friend’s house studying for the SATs.”
Scott nodded. “I’m glad I don’t have to worry about that anymore.”
Maggie walked over and sat down next to her son. “Speaking of worrying about things. How’re you doing? Any more nightmares?”
He shook his head as he sipped his soda.
“Good,” she replied.
“How did you know?” he asked.
“I’m a light sleeper,” she replied. “I’ve heard you get up. If you ever want to talk about it you can come get me.”
“Thanks, Mom,” he replied. “I’m doing better now. Mrs. Martin was right about finding a release.”
“The offer is always there,” she said. “Oh, your dad wants to take you out for dinner for your birthday, do you have anyplace you want to go to?”
Scott took another sip of his soda. He would just as soon have not celebrated his birthday, but he didn’t say that. “I’ll think about it.”
“Okay,” she replied as she got up to check on the stew.
“Mom…thanks,” he said.
She turned and smiled at him. “You’re welcome, dear.”
Chapter 29
Try as he might, Scott couldn’t get into celebrating his eighteenth birthday. The birthday he was looking forward to was the one after that. While it was true that some males turned after they turned nineteen, the percentages were quite small.
Scott checked the latest percentages of males who turned and found that nearly seventy percent changed within three months of their eighteenth birthday. The numbers were spread out pretty evenly so in some ways he had made half way; but he didn’t rejoice as he still had a long way to go.
The number of males who had turned at North Penn was consistent with national averages and it was difficult for the remaining males to see their numbers slowly decrease. Even though they never knew a world without The Bru, it was still not easy to see friends change virtually overnight.
Some of the guys began to take additional male hormones, even though there was no medical evidence that this warded off The Bru. There were countless mixtures of hormones, vitamins and other supplements that were supposed to prevent the male from turning.
Scott and Kyle ignored these home-remedies as either a waste of money or possibly harmful.
“I know for the fact that hormone injections don’t work,” said Kyle. “My cousin was on them for months and he turned last month.”
“Did he get them from a doctor?” asked Rod.
Kyle nodded.
“And they were human male hormones?” Rod asked.
Kyle nodded. “No offense, but I would rather be a girl than have someone inject stallion hormones in me.”
“I heard that it works,” said Rod.
“I also heard that it increases your chances of winning the Kentucky Derby,” added Scott.
“Whoa, a joke from Mr. Gloomy!” said Kyle.
“Sorry, it won’t happen again,” replied Scott.
“Yeah, I’ve noticed how moody you’ve been too,” added Rod.
Scott shrugged his shoulders.
“Look, I know it’s your birthday this week, but there’s no reason for you to be any more worried than any other day,” explained Kyle.
Scott smirked. “Gee, since you put it like that I guess I’ll just be depressed until I’m nineteen.”
“Hey, I turned eighteen three weeks ago and nothing happened to me,” added Rod.
“A good thing that nothing has happened, the basketball team would be sunk without you,” said Kyle.
“I know. We still have a huge hole from Jim’s turn…at least the girl’s team is undefeated,” said Rod.
“And the last thing the school needs is another really tall girl,” said Kyle.
Rod smiled and casually flipped his friend the bird.
“Do you think it’s true that they might do away with separate male and female teams?” asked Scott.
Rod shook his head. “Coach talked to us about it and said that it’s just a rumor. He said that it happens every few years. The schools want to have as many activities as possible to keep our minds off The Bru.”
“Damn, I’d hate to think what we’d do without school activities, I mean we talk about it all the time as it is,” said Scott.
“I know what you mean,” added Kyle. “Well, we better get going; the bell is going to ring any second from now.”
Chapter 30
It was the day before Scott’s birthday and since it was a Friday, he was getting birthday greetings from many of his friends. He put up a good front and smiled back.
Mid morning he began to feel a little off, not really sick, just not right. He sloughed this off as being depressed about his birthday.
However, by lunch, he began to feel physically ill. He staggered into the boy’s room as he felt like he was going to throw up. Thankfully, this feeling passed as quickly as it had come on, but he still felt sick.
“Scott, are you okay?” asked Kyle.
Scott turned around and was about to reply when he passed out.
Luckily, Kyle was able to grab him before he hit the tile floor. Kyle immediately noticed that his friend was unconscious and a sickening feeling swept through him.
“Ah, shit, Scott…man, I’m so sorry,” he bemoaned as he realized that his best friend had entered the early stages of The Bru.
Then Kyle noticed that Scott was bleeding from the groin area. A sense of panic swept through him. The bleeding meant that Scott’s turn was life-threatening.
Rod walked into the bathroom looking for his friends and immediately saw Kyle on the ground holding Scott. By now there was a pool of blood around Scott. Kyle had taken off his sweatshirt and had pushed it between Scott’s legs in an attempt to slow down the bleeding.
Kyle turned around and yelled. “Go get some help!”
Chapter 31
Maggie rushed into the hospital and was directed to the third floor, which was where the facilities were located for teens affected by The Bru.
Ron was already there and when he saw Maggie he immediately hugged her.
“How is he?” she asked anxiously.
“Still unconscious,” replied Ron. “The doctor said that she should have an update for us shortly.”
“Why can’t we go in with Scott?” asked Maggie.
Ron hesitated for a moment before answering. “I don’t know. Apparently he’s lost a lot of blood.”
“Oh dear god!” exclaimed Maggie and she felt her knees go weak.
Ron caught her and helped her into a chair.
“Apparently he’s had some severe bleeding,” continued Ron.
“Is he going to make it?”
“They…they don’t know. The good thing is that they got him here quickly,” he said. He then told her how Kyle had found Scott.
“Where’s Kyle?” asked Maggie.
“He’s picking up Debby at school. I called and gave the school permission for Annie to come too; I didn’t think you’d mind.”
Maggie shook her head. “No, that’s fine, what about Harry?”
“I called his school and his principal will bring him here.”
A few minutes later a petite woman in surgical scrubs walked out into the waiting room. Her jet black hair was pulled back into a ponytail.
“Mr. and Mrs. Gordon?” she asked as she adjusted her glasses.
They both nodded.
“I’m Dr. Lansing, and I’m head of this department.”
“How’s our child?” asked Maggie anxiously.
Dr Lansing sat down across from them. “We currently have Scott in the ICU. He has lost a great deal of blood. As you know the body undergoes a lot of stress during the first forty-eight hours of the turn and right now we’re just trying to keep him stable.”
“Will he make it?” asked Ron.
“I can’t say,” replied Dr. Lansing.
“What are Scott’s chances and be straight with us?” asked Maggie.
“If Scott makes it through the next twenty-four hours I would still give him a good chance,” replied Dr. Lansing. “The good thing is that Scott is strong and we’ve made excellent progress with this sort of problem.”
“What exactly happened?” asked Ron.
“Normally, when the turn starts the internal changes occur before the external ones. In five percent of the turns the vagina forms first which leads to massive bleeding. Thankfully he was found quickly and even more fortunately the EMTs got him here quickly. They were able to determine what was happening and so we were standing by to start transfusions immediately. I’m hopeful that this will make all the difference.”
“Can we see him?” asked Maggie.
“Not right now,” replied Dr. Lansing. “We have a full team working on Scott and we’re keeping him sedated.”
“I want to see my child!” demanded Maggie.
“I understand, Mrs. Gordon, but right now we need to get him stable. I will keep you informed,” she replied calmly.
“We’ll be waiting,” said Ron.
Chapter 32
Annie arrived with Debby and Kyle. Maggie and Ron told them what they knew.
“Scott will make it,” stated Annie with confidence as she sat down next to Maggie.
“When can we see him?” asked Debby.
“No idea,” replied Maggie as she slipped her arm around Annie.
“Mom, Dad, what will we call Scott now?” asked Annie. “I mean when she wakes up we need to move on.”
Maggie felt pride that her daughter was so strong. Like all parents, Ron and Maggie had discussed the possibilities of their son’s turn and what they would call her. It was a tradition to keep the first letter of the male name.
“We thought about Sheena, after your great grandmother,” said Maggie. “However, we’ll give…her… a right to veto the name.”
“That’s a good name,” commented Annie, although she really hated it. “What do you think, Debby?”
Debby didn’t reply, she just lowered her head and started to cry. Kyle slipped his arm around her to comfort her, but she pushed him away. “This is so unfair!” she screamed.
“Debby, Scott’s going to make it,” said Annie.
Debby glared at Annie. “What are you all talking about? Don’t you realize that Scott is dead!” she exclaimed as she got up and stormed out of the waiting room screaming. “Scott’s dead! Scott’s dead!”
Kyle was about to go get her, but was stopped by Maggie. “Let her go, Kyle. She’s just upset and I doubt she meant what she said.”
He wasn’t so sure, but he did as he was asked.
Chapter 33
An hour later, Dr Lansing returned to the waiting room. By now, it was close to capacity as it was filled with Scott’s classmates and several faculty members, including both Ms. Lake and Mrs. Martin. Harry was sitting next to Maggie.
“Are all these people here for Scott?” she asked as she looked around at the packed room.
“Yes,” answered Annie. “I’m Scott’s sister and all of us are willing to donate blood if you need it.”
“Thank you very much, it’s appreciated. I’ll get a nurse out here immediately,” she said.
“I’m Scott’s brother!” exclaimed Harry. “Can I give blood too?”
“You’re not big enough, sport, but I’m sure Scott to be pleased to hear you volunteered,” said Ron.
“Especially since Scott knows how much you hate needles,” added Annie. She winked at her brother who smiled back.
Dr Lansing then pulled Maggie, Ron, and Annie aside. Harry stayed in the room with Kyle.
“How’s Scott doing?” asked Ron. “Please be honest, we can take it.”
“She’s a fighter,” replied Dr. Lansing. “We’re doing everything we can, but she has lost a lot of blood and is still bleeding.”
“You said, she; so the turn is happening even with all the complications?” asked Maggie.
Dr. Lansing nodded. “Yes, the physical transformation is well underway. That’s the incredible thing about The Bru; once it starts it progresses along regardless of how the patient is doing. Should Scott make it…”
“You mean when she makes it,” interrupted Annie in a slightly annoyed tone.
Dr, Lansing smiled slightly as she took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes. “I’m sorry; I should have phrased that better. Working in the ICU we deal with so many traumas that we try to stay detached. The turn appears to be normal with the exception of the bleeding.”
“What about surgery? Can you do something to stop the bleeding?” asked Ron.
“I wish we could, unfortunately we cannot operate as the tissue is changing so rapidly. Any surgery would leave excessive scarring, which could lead to additional problems,” she explained as she adjusted her glasses.
“Worse than death?” asked Maggie.
“It could just prolong the inevitable. In cases like this it’s best to let nature run its course. We are trying to replace the blood loss as quick as possible. In cases where surgery has been used the patient has a very low survival rate. The problem with surgery at this stage is that it adds an additional shock to the body; often the heart cannot take it. You must understand that this is a very critical time in Scott’s…recovery. I wish I could explain it better. Just so you know; it’s very frustrating for us too. We’re not the types who like being forced to just sit back and watch.”
Ron nodded. “We know you’re doing everything you can, doctor. Is there any possibility we can see…her?”
Dr Lansing nodded. “I can take you back for just a few minutes, but you must be warned that Scott is in critical condition. During a turn like this we are very concerned with infection as the immune system is depressed. You won’t be allowed physical contact…I’m sorry.”
Chapter 34
Even though Dr. Lansing described what they would see, The Gordons were still shocked when they saw Scott.
The first thing they noticed was that Scott was barely recognizable. This was a combination of the turn and all the medical equipment that surrounded Scott’s body.
“We keep patients like Scott in isolation to protect their immune system,” explained Dr. Lansing.
“How long will Scott be in there?” asked Maggie.
“We’ll know more in the next twenty-four to forty-eight hours,” she replied.
A nurse walked over and handed Dr. Lansing a chart.
“These are Scott’s latest vital signs and they are looking stronger,” she explained.
“Scott will make it,” stated Annie again with confidence.
Chapter 35
Maggie, Ron, and Annie returned to the waiting room. Maggie then told everyone Scott’s status.
“I recommend that you go home and we’ll keep you informed on Scott’s status,” continued Maggie.
She sat down next to Harry who was sleeping on the couch. She gently lifted up his head and set it down on her lap as she began to gently stoke his hair.
“We’ve already set up a phone tree,” replied Kyle. “I’ll stick around for a while and send out updates.”
The rest of the students slowly filed out, leaving just Scott’s family, Kyle, Mrs. Martin, and Ms. Lake.
Sensing that that her parents wanted to talk to Scott’s teachers, Annie grabbed Kyle by the arm.
“Come on, let’s go find some food,” she said. “I’m staved.”
Kyle nodded and followed her out of the room.
“The cafeteria is this way,” he said.
“How do you know that?” asked Annie.
“One of my moms works here,” he replied.
Annie nodded. She then reached out and gently grabbed Kyle’s arm to stop him.
“What’s up?” he asked.
“I just wanted to thank you for saving Scott’s life,” she said.
“I didn’t do anything. I just walked in and found him,” replied Kyle with a shrug.
“I know that you’ve been keeping an eye on him and I appreciate that,” said Annie.
“Scott’s the closet thing I’ve had to a brother in my life. I would do anything for him…I’d even switch places with him…her right now if I could.”
“I know you would,” said Annie. She then leaned close and kissed Kyle on the cheek. “Thank you again.”
Kyle was slightly taken back and at first he didn’t know what to do. He then slipped his arm around Annie’s shoulders and they walked together to the cafeteria.
Chapter 36
For the rest of the night and into the next morning, Maggie, Ron, Annie, Harry, and Kyle sat in the waiting room. Maggie suggested that Annie, Harry, and Kyle go home but none wanted to go. Kyle’s mom came up and brought some food and drinks.
“The waiting isn’t the worst part; it’s not being able to be with him,” complained Maggie. She put her hands up. “I know there’s a perfectly good reason for it, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it.”
Dr. Lansing came out the next morning and sat down next to them.
Annie looked at the fatigued doctor and wondered if Dr. Lansing had slept at all that night. There were dark circles under her bloodshot eyes and there was a general look of exhaustion in her face.
“Well?” asked Maggie.
“I think she’s going to make it,” said Dr. Lansing fighting back a yawn. “The bleeding has stopped and her vital signs have stabilized. We want to keep her sedated for another day. The turn is well underway and this is often the most painful period. We also don’t want her moving around and possibly starting the bleeding again. I recommend that you all go home and get some sleep. I will call you immediately if something happens.”
“What if Scott wakes up? He…she’ll want to see us,” said Maggie.
“She won’t wake up until tomorrow because she’s under sedation,” explained Dr. Lansing. “I know you want to be here, but there’s nothing you can do. The way things are progressing we will move her to a room and you will be able to see her then.”
“Can we see her before we leave?” begged Maggie. “It’s really important.”
Dr. Lansing nodded and led them down to the room where Scott was located.
They looked through the glass at Scott. She was still on oxygen and had multiple IVs in her body. Still, even with all the medical equipment around her body, it was obvious that Scott was now female.
“She looks so tiny,” commented Maggie as she held Ron’s arm. She reached up and wiped away a tear.
“She’s lost a lot of weight,” commented Dr. Lansing with concern.
“Not the greatest place to spend your birthday,” said Annie softly.
Overhearing Annie’s comment, Dr. Lansing looked down at the chart and saw that today was Scott’s eighteenth birthday. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t notice that.”
“It’s okay, Doc,” said Ron.
Dr. Lansing pulled out a business card and wrote down her cell phone number on the back. “Call me if you have any questions.”
“We will,” said Maggie as she put the piece of paper in her bag.
“Thank you, Dr. Lansing for saving my sister’s life,” said Annie.
Chapter 37
Kyle drove over to Debby’s house after leaving the hospital. He pulled into her driveway and walked up and knocked on the door.
Debby’s mom met him at the door.
“Hi, Mrs. Schultz, can I see Debby?”
“Debby’s rather upset right now, she’s not seeing any visitors,” she replied in a flat tone. .
“Yeah, that’s what I wanted to talk to her about,” said Kyle. “I just left the hospital.”
“She’s not interested in talking at the moment,” continued Debby’s mom.
“I thought she’d want to know that it looks like Scott will live,” said Kyle as he felt his anger growing.
“That’s nice,” replied Debby’s mom without emotion as she started to shut the door.
“Excuse me?” asked Kyle.
“Scott has hurt her tremendously. I’m pleased that he’s not going to die, but our daughter is our only concern. She’s really upset about losing her boyfriend.”
Kyle stared back. “Well, when Scott wakes up, I’ll make sure to tell her to write Debby an apology. I mean, she was so inconsiderate to turn right before her birthday and to almost die at the same time.”
Debby’s mom didn’t say a word and just closed the door on Kyle.
Chapter 38
“I’m not that surprised,” said Annie as she talked to Kyle. “Debby always struck me as a very shallow person.”
“Shallow doesn’t even begin to describe her,” said Kyle barely holding in his anger. “Even her mother thinks that she is the victim!”
“Well, you know what they say about the apple not falling far from the tree. Oh, we’re going over to the hospital around 7 in the morning; you want to come along?” she asked.
“I’d like that, thanks,” he replied.
“Um, about yesterday…if you feel I overreacted when I kissed you…”
“Annie, it was cool, I don’t mind…in fact I liked it.”
While he had known Annie for years, he had always thought of her as Scott’s kid sister. But yesterday he had had a long talk with her in the hospital cafeteria. They had mostly talked to just blow off steam, but as they talked, Kyle realized how much they had in common. He also realized that he might be in love with her.
“Really?” she asked.
“Maybe when things calm down we can go to the movies or something,” he suggested.
“I’d like that, but wouldn’t it hurt your image to be seen with a junior?”
Kyle laughed. “I wouldn’t worry about that. I’m more worried about what your family will say.”
“They’ll be fine and I’m sure that my sister will be cool.”
“Sister…shit, even though I always knew this could happen, it’s going to take some getting used to,” said Kyle.
“I know, but she’ll be fine, she’s strong and will bounce back,” said Annie confidently.
“I hope so,” said Kyle. “You know, I’m in the Bru Zone right now myself.”
“So?” replied Annie. “People are people, I mean Scott, or whatever she wants to be called is still my sibling and nothing will change that. I would be a real ass if I thought otherwise.”
“And if I were to turn?”
“I like you a lot Kyle, I always have and it has nothing to do with what’s between your legs. I know this may seem inappropriate that we’re talking like this with Scott in the hospital, but life goes on. If we hit it off and you turn, well… girls know how to have fun together too.”
Kyle laughed. “Gee, Annie, you made me laugh twice, it feels so good…all things considered.”
“Good. The last thing Scott would want is for us to be moping around because she’s in the hospital.”
Chapter 39
After grabbing a quick breakfast, Scott’s family and Kyle arrived at the hospital.
A different doctor greeted them in the waiting room.
“I’m Dr. Rodriquez,” greeted the fortyish looking woman. “I’ve talked to Dr. Lansing about Scott.”
“How is Scott?” asked Maggie. “When we called last night they said she was showing great improvement.”
Dr. Rodriquez adjusted her wire-frame glasses and nodded. “The bleeding has stopped, but we’re still concerned. We’d like to keep Scott in the ICU another day to give her body a chance to heal.”
“Is Scott awake?” asked Maggie.
“Not yet, we’re slowly weaning her off the sedatives. I expect she’ll be conscious sometime in the next couple of hours. I will call you immediately when she’s awake.”
“Thank you, Dr. Rodriquez,” said Ron.
“So we wait,” said Maggie as she sat down.
“I’ll go down to the newsstand and pick up the papers,” said Annie. “I’ll also get some coffee.”
Kyle got up and walked out with Annie. “I’ll go with you and I’ll also make some calls.”
Chapter 40
“Who wants the Inquirer?” asked Annie as she held up the newspaper.
“I’ll trade you the New York Times,” said Maggie.
“Deal,” replied Annie.
Kyle had brought along a portable backgammon board and playing against Ron. Harry was playing a handheld videogame.
“Who taught you to play, Kyle?” asked Ron as he reset the pieces.
Kyle had won the last six games.
“My grandmother,” he replied.
“She taught you well,” replied Ron.
Dr. Rodriquez stepped into the waiting area and they all turned and looked at her.
“Scott is awake,” she announced with a smile.
“Thank God!’ exclaimed Maggie as she hugged Ron and Harry.
Annie joined in on the family hug and then turned and kissed Kyle.
“I only want to bring in one at time as she’s still very weak. She’s also still heavily sedated with pain killers as the changes are still occurring. I also want to point out that she is having trouble speaking because her vocal cords are still changing. We’ve given her a white-board and a marker so she can answer you,” explained Dr. Rodriquez.
“Honey, you go first,” said Ron as she turned to Maggie.
Maggie kissed him and followed Dr. Rodriquez to see her child.
Chapter 41
Maggie stepped quietly into Scott’s room. She was relieved to see that Scott was awake.
“Hi, honey,” she said.
Scott managed a slight smile.
Maggie walked over and leaned down and kissed Scott’s cheek.
Scott wrote on the board and held it up. The board read “Sorry.”
“For what, dear? You did nothing wrong, this is just part of life,” said Maggie as she sat down next to her. Maggie gently took one of Scott’s hands into her’s.
Maggie tried to hide her reaction to the way Scott now looked. In many ways she looked like a slightly older version of Annie. Scott’s face was much softer now and her cheeks were slightly rounder. Her lips were also thicker. Maggie also noticed that Scott looked very thin.
Scott’s hair was still rather short, but even with the male hair cut, she looked like a girl. Most of the newly turned girls wore wigs until their own hair grew long enough to be styled.
“Dad, Annie, Harry, and Kyle are also in the waiting room,” she said.
Scott nodded and wrote on the board. It just said “Debby?”
Maggie shook her head.
Scott nodded slightly.
“Honey, don’t worry about things like that right now. You have to get your strength up so you can come home.”
Scott nodded and wrote again. The board said. “I’m scared.”
“I know, honey, but the worst is over,” said Maggie.
Scott wrote again. “What day is it?”
“Sunday,” replied Maggie.
Scott’s eyes opened wide.
Before he could start writing Maggie spoke. “Yes, dear, that’s why you’re in here. Your turn was very harsh and you had a lot of bleeding. The good thing is that they got you here very quickly.”
Scott nodded. He wrote on the board.
Maggie read it. “You passed out in the boy’s room and Kyle found you. They brought you here immediately and you’ve been here since then.”
Scott wrote on the board again.
“We don’t know how long you’ll be here, a couple more days at least,” explained Maggie. She then told Scott what the doctor had told them. She didn’t see any reason to lie to her child.
Scott wrote “Thank you” on the board.
“Honey, I want to give the others a chance to see you before you get too tired. Dad will be in next,” said Maggie. She stood up and kissed her again. ‘I love you.”
Scott nodded.
Chapter 42
The last one to see Scott was Annie.
“Hi, Scott,” greeted Annie. “I knew you’d make it.”
She wrote thanks on the board and then wrote “How’re Mom & Dad doing? No BS.”
Annie smiled. “They’re a wreck, more over the way you turned than the turn itself. You went through a lot of blood according to the nurses.”
“Harry?”
“He’s worried, but he’s happy that you’re going to make it.”
“And you?” she wrote.
“You’re now my older sister instead of my older brother, otherwise nothing has changed,” replied Annie as she took Scott’s hand. “Look, this isn’t going to be easy, but you can count on me, okay?”
Scott nodded as tear rolled down his cheek.
“What are they calling me?” she wrote.
“Scott,” replied Annie. “Mom and Dad have some ideas, but they want you to have a say in it. Don’t tell them I said this, but their first choice is lame.”
Scott almost laughed. “What is it?” she wrote.
“Mom suggested Sheena after dad’s grandmother.”
Scott stuck out her tongue.
“I feel the same way, but humor them, okay?”
Scott nodded as he wrote.
Annie read the board. “You actually want my opinion?”
Scott nodded.
“Well, if you want to stay with a name starting with S, how about Savanna?”
Scott stared back as if she was thinking about it. She then wrote “Not bad” on the board.
“Thanks, I think it has a classy sound to it,” said Annie. “I have to get going, the doctors want you to rest.”
Scott wrote “Debby?” on the board and held it up.
Annie read it. “She freaked out. Kyle went over to see her and she’s sulking in self pity. I don’t think she’s coming back.”
Scott nodded and then wiped away some more tears.
“Look, this isn’t the end of the world. You can and you will move on,” said Annie. “I know this hurts, but at least you know now instead of this dragging out.”
Scott nodded again. She wrote out “Thanks, Annie.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied as she leaned down and kissed her sister on the forehead.
Chapter 43
“So you told her about Debby?” asked Kyle as they ate a late lunch in the cafeteria.
“Yes, I didn’t see a reason to lie to her,” said Annie.
Kyle nodded. “I heard from Rod that Debby is already dating someone else, a guy from Lansdale Catholic High School.”
“Wow, my opinion of her wasn’t high, but I had no idea she was that shallow,” exclaimed Annie. “What’d she do, wait a whole day?”
“I know, I mean she gives cheerleaders a bad name.”
Annie laughed. “Good one.”
“Any idea what we’re going to call Scott?” asked Kyle as he ate a French fry.
“It won’t be Sheena,” said Annie. She then told Kyle about her suggestion.
“That’s a cool name,” he replied. “Um, do you think they’ll let me see her anytime soon?”
“I guess so, but from what the doctors told Mom and Dad they want to limit her visitors for the next couple of days.”
“I just want Scott to know that we’re still friends,” he said.
Annie smiled back. “I’ll tell her that the next time they let me see her.”
Chapter 44
Maggie and Ron were allowed back into Scott’s room together early in the evening and were pleased to see that she was awake.
Scott wrote on her board. “Hi Mom & Dad.”
“Did you have a nice nap?” asked Maggie.
Scott nodded.
“How’re you doing?” asked Ron.
Scott waved his hand back and forth.
“Are you in pain?” asked Maggie.
Scott nodded as she wrote. “A little but it’s okay. I’m sore all over.”
“The doctors are pleased with your progress,” said Maggie.
“When can I go home?” she wrote.
“It’ll be a few more days; they want to make sure you’re okay. They also want you to get your weight up,” said Maggie.
Scott wrote and held up the board. “I thought girls were supposed to be thin.”
Ron smiled in spite of himself.
“Only of you’re a fashion model,” said Maggie.
Scott wrote on the board and showed it to them. “A new career for me.”
“Very funny,” said Maggie.
Scott erased the board and wrote again. “I need a new name.”
Maggie looked at Ron and then she pulled a piece of paper out of her purse. “Here’s the short list, honey. Do you like any of them?”
Scott looked at them and was pleased to see Annie’s suggestion on it. She looked at all the names but decided on Savanna. She pointed to it.
Maggie looked at Ron and they both nodded.
“It’s a nice name,” said Maggie.
“Savanna Gordon, I like the sound of that,” agreed Ron.
She wrote on the board and showed it. “Savanna it is.”
Chapter 46
Savanna took her first steps the following morning as she was assisted to the bathroom. It wasn’t easy as she was still very weak from the turn and the fact that she had to drag along a stand that had her IV hanging on it.
She was coached in what to do by the nurse, especially in the details of cleaning up afterwards.
When she was done, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her breasts were still small, but she was warned by the staff that she could expect them to increase several cup sizes over the next few weeks.
She also was amazed by how much muscle mass she had lost. She was so skinny. Granted part of that was due to the turn, but even taking that into account she seemed so small.
“Savanna, are you okay?” asked the nurse.
Savanna still wasn’t allowed to talk, and so she stopped her inspection and stepped slowly out of the bathroom.
Her new hospital room was a bit nicer than the sterile room she had been. It also had a TV, which gave her something to do as she regained her strength.
For now, all the doctors wanted her to do was to eat and sleep. At first Savanna found this to be rather boring, but she soon understood that she needed to let her body recover. She felt sore all over, especially in the hips. Savanna knew that this was due to her new reproductive system. She had felt her new wider hips and was slightly shocked by how much bigger she was down there.
Later that morning, Savanna had asked her doctor if she was normal size and Dr. Lansing said that her now feminized body was proportional.
“The good thing is that if you decide to get pregnant, I don’t see any physical problems. Some of the turned have small hip development and this makes pregnancy more risky and dangerous,” explained Dr. Lansing. She then gave Savanna an update on her health status.
Savanna listened intently.
“Does any of this bother you, Savanna?”
“No… well, maybe a little…okay a lot, but I’ve always thought about the possibility of this happening. I guess it’s easier for us then it was for the first to turn,” she replied. “I think I need a bigger board!”
Dr. Lansing laughed. “If you want to try talking you can, but if you feel any discomfort let us know. Now back to your comment, it’s true, things have gotten slightly easier. I had three brothers turn, and it wasn’t easy for them.”
“Really?” asked Savanna. She was shocked by the change in her voice as it was now lighter. “Wow, this will take some getting used to.”
“You have a nice voice, Savanna, but don’t strain it. Use the board when you can,” ordered Dr. Lansing.
“Tell me about your brothers,” wrote Savanna.
“They all made it, but one almost died, similar complications to what you experienced. The doctors at the time seemed lost. I decided to become a doctor because of that. The problem is that sometimes I focus too much on the physical side of the transformation and forget the mental side of the turn.”
“So you just work in the Bru ward?”
Dr, Lansing nodded. “It’s my specialty. It’s kept me busy as we’ve had a lot turn in the past year.”
“Have many had problems like I had?” asked Savanna.
“Thankfully no. You really worried us, Savanna. To be honest, I thought we might lose you a few times.”
“I guess I should look at this as a real second chance now,” said Savanna.
“That’s a good attitude to have,” said Dr. Lansing. “I want to apologize to you and your family. I don’t have the greatest bedside manner. I’m not good at the touchy-feely side of medicine, if that makes sense.”
Savanna shrugged and set the board down. “I heard that from the nurses…I also heard that you’re very competitive and hate to lose. They said that you take it personally. The nurses said that I owe my life to you and I want to thank you.”
Dr. Lansing chuckled. “Thank you. Did they really say that?”
Savanna nodded. “They also told me that you stayed up with me for almost two straight days.”
“They exaggerated slightly, I did grab a few minutes of sleep,” replied Dr. Lansing as she grinned back at Savanna. “But they’re right about me being competitive…I do hate to lose.”
“I think that’s a great trait to have as a doctor in your specialty. I learned in school that a lot of people who turn like me don’t make it. I read online that even with all the medical advances that half die.”
“Actually, it’s higher. However, we have never lost one since I took over here,” she said. “I will also do whatever it takes to keep that record perfect.”
“That’s good to know. Do you like your job?” asked Savanna.
Dr, Lansing nodded. “I love it, why?”
Savanna shrugged. “If this…I mean my surviving the turn, really is a second chance then I want to do something important with my life. I like science classes, but I never really thought about medicine.”
“You are going to college, right?” asked Dr. Lansing.
“I planned on it,” replied Savanna.
“What I recommend then is that you take a couple pre-med classes and see if it’s the path for you,” she suggested.
“The biggest problem is that medical school is really expensive,” said Savanna.
“It is, but there are scholarships. In fact, there’s one for people just like you, those who survived your type of turn.”
Savanna cocked her head. “You’re kidding?”
Dr. Lansing shook her head. “Just so you know, Savanna, I make a contribution to it each time I get one like you through it. So far it’s cost me thousands, but it’s money well spent. In fact, I just sent in my check for helping you through it. I can get you the application information when you’re ready.”
“I’d like that,” said Savanna.
Just then the orderly came in with lunch.
“Okay, I want to see a clean plate, Savanna,” said Dr. Lansing. “You’re through the worst of this, but you really need to get your weight back.”
“I keep eating and it doesn’t seem to do any good,” said Savanna as she looked at the food. It was turkey, mash potatoes, green beans, a salad, and protein shake.
“That’s because your metabolism is still in high gear. The goal for the first week is to keep you from losing any more weight.”
Savanna nodded as she began to cut a piece of turkey. She slipped it into her mouth and was pleased that it didn’t taste too bad… not that it tasted that good either.
“Your parents will be here in an hour,” said Dr. Lansing. “I have to give them a status report; pretty much what we’ve talked about. Don’t worry; I don’t keep any secrets from my patients. How’s your throat?”
“It feels okay,” she replied. “It also feels good to talk again.”
Chapter 47
Maggie and Ron sat down in Savanna’s room.
“You’re looking better, dear,” said Maggie. “You have more color in your face.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna.
Maggie and Ron stared back and Savanna realized that it was the first time they had heard her new voice.
“What do you think?” she asked.
“It’s very nice,” said Ron. “Is it okay for you to be talking?”
“Yes,” replied Savanna. “Dr. Lansing said it was okay, as long as I don’t over do it.”
“Well, just take it easy,” said Maggie.
“I guess I’ll be in the hospital for a while longer,” said Savanna.
“Yes, that’s what we were told. I called North Penn and they’re going to send someone over with some assignments so you don’t fall too far behind,” said Maggie.
“Gee, thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna holding back a smile.
“I imagine that you’d want something to do,” said Ron.
“It is kinda boring here,” replied Savanna. She could tell that they were all dancing around the real issue. “Mom, Dad, it’s okay to talk about it. I mean, I’m a girl now. In some ways it’s almost a relief.”
“What do you mean?” asked Maggie.
“I mean I don’t have to live in fear any more. What’s done is done. I know that I have a lot to get used to, but I’m just glad the stress of wondering if I was going to turn is over. Are you okay with this?”
“Oh, honey, we’re just happy that you’re going to be okay,” exclaimed Maggie.
“You’re our child, nothing has changed when it comes to that,’ added Ron.
Savanna smiled back. “Thanks, Mom and Dad, it’s just good to hear that.”
“Annie is coming here with Kyle after school is out,” said Maggie. “Harry had his swimming club tonight so we let him go. He’ll be here tomorrow.”
“Cool, I’m glad that things are returning to normal” replied Savanna. “I guess you’ve told the rest of the family.”
“Your brother is coming down from Penn State this weekend; he’s just glad you’re okay,” said Ron.
“I can’t wait to see Jon,” said Savanna.
“Also Gran is coming up from the shore. Jill is driving her up,” said Ron.
“Really?” asked Savanna.
“Jill insisted, she figures that you can use all the support you can,” said Maggie. “They’ll be here in two days.”
Savanna nodded. “It’ll be good to see them.”
Chapter 48
Mrs. Martin stopped in the next day to see Savanna.
“How’re you doing?” she asked.
“Better,” replied Savanna. “Thanks for coming by.”
“I’m not sure you’re going to be so happy. I did bring your assignments.”
“It’s okay, I’m getting kinda bored in here anyway,” replied Savanna. “So, what happens now?”
“Do you want to talk about that right now?”
Savanna nodded. “Why not? I know my schedule will change.”
“That’s correct, but only slightly,” said Mrs. Martin as she sat down next to Savanna. “You have to attend a health class and you’ll do that in place of your gender class; otherwise your schedule will be the same. It helps that you’re not taking PE this term. Oh, you will have regular meeting with me too. “
“That’s true,” replied Savanna. “What about…all the other stuff?”
“We’ll take care of the paperwork. The school has contacted your parents and given them the forms to fill out. The main thing you’ll have to do is go to the DMV and get a new driver’s license. But you have three months to do that.”
“Okay,” replied Savanna. “What about my college applications?”
“The school already sent them notification of your turn.”
“Wow, this is easier than I thought,” replied Savanna.
“That’s just paperwork, Savanna. How do you feel? You can be open about your feelings.”
“Scared,” replied Savanna. “I mean, in some ways, I’m glad this is done and I’ve stopped stressing about it. But this body doesn’t feel like mine. I look in the mirror and I see a stranger looking back. I feel weak and vulnerable.”
“So did I,” replied Mrs. Martin. “You’re reacting the way most of us did. You’ll get used to the changes with time.”
“I know,” she replied. “I’m not going to be a Boi or anything futile like that. I mean, I sat in the classes, listened to the lessons, did all the reading and this is still a shock.”
“You’ll make it, Savanna. Do you keep a journal?”
“You mean a personal one?”
Mrs. Martin nodded. “That’s right.”
“I have,” replied Savanna.
“I recommend you keep it up, it can help you vent and adjust your feelings. You’re going to have good days and bad days; but life will go on…with or without you, and it’s more fun to participate in life than to just sit there.”
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 49
It was later in the afternoon that Annie and Kyle stopped by.
“Have you had too many visitors yet?” asked Annie from the doorway.
Savanna shook her head and broke out in a huge smile as she saw her sister and Kyle.
“Please, come in. I’ve been doing some homework,” replied Savanna as she closed her science book.
“You’re talking! Cool!” exclaimed Annie as she gave her sister a hug.
“What do you think?”
“Not bad, Savanna. You have a nice voice,” replied Annie.
“Hi,” said Kyle.
“Hi, Kyle,” replied Savanna. “Please come in and sit down.”
Kyle walked in slowly and stood behind Annie.
“Say something, Kyle,” ordered Savanna. “You’re starting to creep me out you big idiot.”
Kyle laughed. “You haven’t changed that much.”
“I wouldn’t exactly say that,” replied Savanna. “It’s very good to see you. I’m sorry they didn’t let in you sooner.”
“I tried to say I was your brother, but they didn’t buy it,” replied Kyle.
“Yeah, you’re not good enough looking to be my brother,” quipped Savanna. “By the way, thanks for saving my life. They tell me that if you hadn’t found me I might have bled to death.”
Kyle smiled again. “Man, you scared the shit out of me. I saw you stagger into the boy’s room and I just followed you in. You passed out and I caught you. You started to bleed as I held you.”
“If it makes you feel any better I don’t remember a thing,” said Savanna. “Seriously, I owe you, Kyle.”
“No worries, Savanna, you do owe me a new sweatshirt,” replied Kyle with a grin. “I’ll leave you two alone for a while. Can I get you anything?”
“Can you get me a cheeseburger, please? The food here is okay, but it has absolutely no flavor,” begged Savannah.
Kyle nodded. “You like it the way you always do?”
Savanna nodded. “Extra cheese, pickles, and ketchup...oooh and some fries too.”
“What do you want to drink?”
“Chocolate shake, the biggest one they have,” said Savanna. “Thank you, Kyle.”
“Will do, Annie you want anything?”
“Just a Diet Coke,” she replied.
“Got it. See you in a little bit,” said Kyle.
Annie turned and watched him leave. She then turned back to Savanna.
“How’re you doing today?”
“I’m up to a B-cup, or at least that’s what the nurse told me,” announced Savanna. “They said that I should grow at least two more cup sizes over the next few weeks or so, based on my size and family history.”
Annie nodded. “I’m a 38-D and Mom is a 36-DD.”
“I guess we’re going to learn a lot about each other,” said Savanna.
“Well, sisters usually are close,” said Annie.
“I know one thing new,” said Savanna.
“What’s that?” asked Annie.
“That you and Kyle like each other a lot. Are you dating yet?”
Annie shook her head. “No, not yet. Do you mind?”
“No, I like and trust Kyle. He’s a good guy,” said Savanna. “Um, aren’t you two a little worried that he might turn?”
“We talked about that and it doesn’t matter,” she replied.
Savanna nodded. “It does to some people.”
“Look, since we’re sisters now I can be blunt. You’re better off without Debby.”
“I don’t mind that she broke up with me, but the least she could do was tell me to my face.”
“If it makes you feel any better most of your friends don’t like what she did to you either.”
“It doesn’t. I don’t hate her. I mean, we were close, the least she could do is talk to me,” said Savanna.
“I know you’re new at this and all, but do you still like girls?”
Savanna thought about it for a moment. “Yes.”
“What about boys?”
“I haven’t thought about it,” said Savanna.
Annie cocked her head. “You’re lying, big sister.”
Savanna laughed.
“Seriously; I have always been able to tell when you’re lying. It’s no big deal if you do.”
“Okay, I lied about not thinking about it; but as to whether or not I like guys…I don’t know yet.”
Annie nodded. “That’s a fair answer.”
“I have a question for you, little sister.”
“Shoot,” she said.
“Am I…am I pretty?” asked Savanna softly.
Annie realized how serious Savanna was and how important this question was to her. “Yes, you are. I mean you’re still skinny, but that will change as you regain your weight. You look a lot like Mom did when she was your age.”
“I can’t be that good looking,” said Savanna.
“No, you do look like her,” replied Annie seriously. “You’re going to turn some heads…especially after I teach you how to dress and do your makeup.”
Savanna laughed. “Since when do you wear makeup?”
“All the time, the trick is to make it look like you’re not wearing makeup. Look, my big sister isn’t going to look like one of those overdone sluts.”
Both girls started to laugh.
“Seriously, I’ll help you develop a nice style,” said Annie. She reached down and ran her fingers through Savanna’s hair.
“Your hair seems to be a different color. It’s slightly red now; I can’t wait to see what it looks like as it gets longer.”
“I’m not looking forward to wearing a wig.”
“Well, we’ll get you a nice one…maybe two.”
Just then Kyle walked in with the food.
“Am I interrupting?” he asked.
“No, not at all,” replied Savanna as he handed her a bag and a drink. “How much do I owe you?”
Kyle laughed. “It’s on the house. Next time you can buy. You did win part of the pool.”
“What?” asked Savanna.
“Yep, you got the last share. Rod said that it’s around $4,500.”
“Wow,” replied Savanna. “I totally forgot about that.”
Kyle didn’t see a point in telling Savanna that she really hadn’t won the pool. The guys in her glass had collected the money when they heard of how hard her turn had been. They all agreed to say that it was from the pool.
Savanna took a bit of her burger and sighed. “This is sooooooo good.”
“Glad you like it,” said Kyle.
“By the way, I think it’s cool that you and Annie are getting together. I can’t think of anyone else I would want to date her,” said Savanna.
Annie pointed at her chest. “I didn’t tell her; she brought it up.”
“Thanks Savanna,” said Kyle.
“No problem,” replied Savanna as she nibbled on a fry. “But what about Amber?”
“She’s dating another guy…one who’s twenty, I guess she wanted security. I really can’t blame her. It was a clean break and I wish her all the best,” Kyle explained.
Chapter 50
Kyle left Annie and Savanna alone as he had to go home. Annie would catch a ride home with her parents since they were coming over after leaving work.
“So you’re really cool about Kyle and me dating?”
Savanna nodded. “If he’s going to date one of the Gordon sisters I would prefer it to be you.”
“Very funny,” replied Annie. “Okay, so how are you really dealing with all this?”
Savanna shrugged her shoulders. “I mean, other than the physical changes, I don’t feel that different. But I’m not out of the hospital yet. Yes, I’m called Savanna and I hear myself referred to as ‘she’ and ‘her’ but it really hasn’t sunk in yet. I suppose when I leave here it will hit me. I know that I no longer look like a guy…and if these keep growing…” she said as she pointed to her breasts.
“That’s true. Do you want me to start helping you?” asked Annie.
Savanna looked her sister. “In what sort of way?”
“Makeup, nails, things like that. I was also wondering if you want to start wearing some female clothes,” she suggested.
“I’m only wearing a hospital gown right now,” replied Savanna.
“You can start wearing a nightgown or pjs. I’m not suggesting you wear a lace teddy or anything like that.”
Savanna laughed.
“Seriously, you need to start some time,” continued Annie.
“I guess so,” she replied. “But nothing too extreme…okay?”
“Sure thing,” said Annie. “Do you know when you’re coming home yet?”
“Dr. Lansing said maybe Thursday. She also said that she wants me to stay home from school for at least a week,” said Savanna. “I suppose that I can use that time to start getting used to dressing more appropriately.”
Annie nodded. “If you just wear jeans and sweaters it won’t be that big of a change. Yes, you’re going to have to wear a bra, but if they continue to…um grow, you won’t mind…trust me on that.”
“I sort of figured that out. I mean, I’m not that big right now, but I’m aware of them when I walk,” she said.
“Anything you want to talk about, just let me know,” said Annie.
“Thanks, Annie. Um, I do have one question, how bad is it?”
“How bad is what?” asked Annie innocently.
Savanna gritted her teeth. “You know what I mean.”
“Then say it, I mean it’s something you will have to deal with a woman, so you better get used to talking about it.”
Savanna sighed. “Okay, how bad is a period?”
Annie smiled back. “See, that wasn’t so bad, was it? Okay, it can be bad; it varies from person to person. For me, I have good months and bad months. You learn to live with it.”
“Do you get cramps?”
Annie nodded. “Yes and water gain. Sometimes you’ll need to adjust your wardrobe.”
Savanna nodded. “What about…um tampons?”
“You get used to them; to be honest they aren’t that big of deal,” she replied. “So, you should expect your first period in the next thirty days, right?”
Savanna nodded. “Assuming everything is normal. Dr. Lansing told me that I will get a full physical later this week to ensure the turn was complete. She did tell me that the one good thing about my type of turn is that the internal changes are usually without problems.”
“That’s good to know,” said Annie.
Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of their parents.
“You look much better today, dear,” commented Maggie.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“We just talked to Dr. Lansing and she thinks you will be able to go home by Thursday,” said Ron.
“I know, she told me the same thing. I really can’t wait until I can sleep in my own bed again,” said Savanna. “Um, before you ask, I don’t need new furniture in my bedroom. It’s pretty neutral stuff right now.”
“What, no frilly pink canopy bed?” asked Annie.
Savanna ignored her sister. “Also, I realize that I’ll need a new wardrobe. I don’t care about most of the old clothes, but there are some T-shirts and sweatshirts that I want to keep. I figure we can sort through the stuff when I get home.”
“Okay,” replied Maggie. “I’m taking the week off and I can help you.”
“I can help you with your wardrobe too,” added Annie.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“The hospital has given us documentation for your discounts,” said Maggie.
Many local businesses offered discounts for clothes, shoes, and personal items for the newly turned. The discounts were usually good for the first ninety days following their turn.
“I suppose I’ll also have to get a wig too,” said Savanna.
“How do you want to do that? I can have them come to the house if you like,” said Maggie.
Savanna nodded. “That sounds okay. However once I have it, I want to go out.”
“You sure?” asked Maggie. “You still have a lot of healing.”
“I can’t hide in the house all the time. I also want to get back to living my life,” said Savanna. “I know that I have to stay home for another week, but everyone knows what has happened to me.”
“Well, it will up to the doctors when you can go back to school,” said Ron.
“That’s fair,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 51
The next day passed uneventfully for everyone. All Savanna did was sleep and wake up to eat. She was even too tired to do homework.
Dr. Lansing was actually pleased by this as she knew that rest was what Savanna needed most. Tomorrow would be a little more grueling as Savanna would have to undergo a battery of exams to ensure everything was in order.
When she showered she had her first real chance to examine her new body. While it was strange to see her feminized body, it didn’t seem as foreign as it had first been.
It was gradually sinking in that she was now a girl.
Chapter 52
Savanna was sitting back in her hospital bed after undergoing a series of medical tests and examinations. It was a reminder of how weak she was as she slipped back into her bed.
“How do you feel, Savanna?” asked Dr. Lansing.
“I’m pooped,” replied Savanna honestly.
“The turn takes a lot out of you,” she stated. “It’s actually amazing how quickly the body does recover from the transformation.”
“It happens so fast, I would have thought that changes this drastic would take longer,” commented Savanna.
“It’s just one of the many puzzling things about The Bru. If this just started now, I would immediately suspect it was created by some scientist,” she said.
“So, what do you think caused it?” asked Savanna as she adjusted her bed so she could sit up.
Dr. Lansing pulled up a chair and sat down. “I suspect that one of the vaccines produced for the Burmese Flu mutated or was deliberately changed. There wasn’t a lot of time between the two and I really suspect a connection between the two.”
“I thought that theory had been shot down? I mean, they haven’t found any proof in all these years. If there was a connection wouldn’t they have found it by now?” asked Savanna.
“Yes, but more information is coming out every year. I believe that in their drive to stop the flu they created all sorts of vaccines. I wouldn’t be shocked if one or maybe a combination of these attempts caused The Bru. I also think that if it had been an offshoot of something to fight the flu no one would jump to admit it.”
“So you think the medical community has covered it up?”
Dr. Lansing shrugged her shoulders. “I wouldn’t be shocked. Also, there are many governments that haven’t been very open about their medical research. I guess in their panic to find a cure they were willing to try anything. I also suspect that if this is a manmade creation that whoever did it is long dead. There weren’t many experts on genetics back then and most of them weren’t young.”
“So, since this is your specialty; what’s being done right now?”
“I think we’re getting closer to being able to identify who will turn,” she replied.
“How soon?”
“I think that we’ll be able to detect the genetic markers for it at birth,” she replied.
Savanna stared back in shock. “At birth?”
“It makes sense. If it was a straight virus then it would have mutated and be less selective when it comes to when it happens. I believe that it has become a genetic mutation and that a person is born with it.”
“So that means there is no way to stop it,” said Savanna.
Dr, Lansing shook her head. “If we could find the specific genetic sequence we could change it; we’ve been able to do that with several genetic illnesses. Several genetic illnesses are now corrected before birth.”
“So…you think that I’ve had this in me my whole life?” asked Savanna.
“It’s just my theory, but I have colleagues that believe the same thing,” she replied. “Who knows, if you do go into medicine maybe you’ll find the cause?”
Savanna laughed. “I’ll be happy if I just graduate.”
“I think you’ll do more than just graduate, Savanna. I talked to your counselor and she said that you’re a very good student.”
“My grades have been off a little this year,” interjected Savanna.
“That’s to be expected, considering all the stress you’ve been under,” she countered. “Look, I’m not going to downplay what you’ve gone through and will have to deal with. Yes, society has accepted the turn as part of life, but that doesn’t mean it will be easy. Don’t try to go it alone. From what I’ve seen you have a lot of supporters, both friends and family. Don’t hesitate to seek their help.”
“I promise,” replied Savanna. “Um, changing the subject slightly, will I be going home this week?”
“It all depends on your test results. So far, everything looks normal, but I want to see all the results. Your body has gone through a lot in the past week and I don’t want to see you brought back because we let you go too soon.”
“Okay,” replied Savanna.
“Try and get some rest, you look tired,” said Dr. Lansing.
“Is that a medical order?” asked Savanna as she fought back a yawn.
“No, just a suggestion from a friend.”
Chapter 53
“Well, well, it must be nice to sleep all day,” said Annie as she smiled at her sister.
Savanna stretched and rubbed her eyes. “Jeez, what time is it?” she asked.
“Almost four in the afternoon,” replied Annie.
“When did you get here?” asked Savanna.
“About an hour ago,” she replied. “Dr. Lansing said that they ran you through the wringer this morning. How do you feel?”
“Tired, but better than yesterday,” she replied.
“You look a little better; you’re still a little skinny though.”
“Thanks. I guess all my weight has gone down here,” replied Savanna as she sat up in her bed. She then pulled her blanket down to show her chest.
“Wow, it looks like you’ve had a little growth spurt,” said Annie.
“They measured me this morning and said that I’m now up to a C-cup,” said Savanna. “They said that they’ll probably get bigger.”
“Well, at least we can be sure of one thing then,” said Annie.
Savanna cocked her head. “What’s that?”
“You’re definitely not adopted,” she replied with a wink.
“Very funny,” replied Savanna.
“Hey, I can’t have you being all depressed or anything like that. I brought you a present too.”
“What is it?” asked Savanna suspiciously.
“Here, open the bag and see for yourself,” said Annie as she handed her sister a bag.
Savanna opened it up and pulled out a pair of pajamas. They were dark blue and had stars and moons on them.
“I didn’t think you’d want pink bunnies or lavender unicorns,” said Annie.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “They’re probably more comfortable than this stupid hospital gown. Do you think they’ll let me wear them now?”
“I already asked and they said sure,” answered Annie. “There’s also a couple of pairs of panties in the bag, nothing too fancy, just plain cotton. I think they’re the right size.”
Savanna slowly got out of her bed. “I’ll go try them on.”
Savanna then let out a soft groan.
“You okay?” asked Annie as she got up to help her sister.
“Yes, it’s just that I’m still sore all over,” said Savanna. “My hips hurt the worst.”
Annie nodded and then stared at her sister. “Um, have you shrunk?”
Savanna turned and nodded. “I’m now only five-seven.”
“Is that normal?”
“About twenty percent lose a few inches in height. I’m trying to go for the record of the most abnormalities in turning,” replied Savanna. “I’ll be right back.”
Chapter 54
“Not bad,” said Annie as she inspected her sister. “I wish I had known about the height change though.”
The cuffs of the pj bottoms were rolled up slightly to keep them from dragging on the floor.
“It’s not that important in pjs,” said Savanna. “Thanks for doing this, it was very thoughtful.”
“No problem, Savanna. How did the panties fit?”
“They’re okay,” replied Savanna as she sat down on the edge of her bed.
“What’s wrong?” asked Annie.
Savanna let out a big sigh. “It’s just another reminder of how much my life has changed. I know that it’s just underwear and I know that I can’t wear my old boy stuff any more. I also know that this is just something that happens…”
“Savanna, can I ask you a question?” interrupted Annie.
“What?”
“Have you had a good cry over all this yet?” asked Annie as she sat down on the bed next to Savanna.
“What? Is that supposed to make it all better?” asked Savanna, her voice cracking slightly.
Annie put her arm around Savanna’s shoulders. “Nope, but it doesn’t do any good holding it all in and pretending that nothing is wrong. Christ, Savanna, in the past week you almost died, you changed genders, your longtime girl friend broke up with you, and you face a whole bunch of new challenges. If that doesn’t call for a good cry I don’t know what does!”
Savanna started to laugh, but this quickly changed into crying. She clung to Annie as she sobbed.
“I…I’m…I’m so scared, Annie,” cried Savanna.
Annie hung onto her sister. “I know you are, but we’re here for you. Let it out, Savanna.”
Savanna cried as Annie held her.
Chapter 55
Savanna washed her face in the bathroom sink. The cold water felt good. When she was done, Annie handed her a towel.
“You feel better?” asked Annie.
“I don’t feel as bad,” she replied. “All kidding aside, it does feel good to let it all out.”
“I thought so. I wanted you to get it out before Mom and Dad arrive. They’re bringing Gran, Jill, and Harry. And if you feel like crying again, it’s okay, chicks are allowed to cry remember?”
Savanna smiled back. “Okay.”
Annie reached over and ran her fingers through Savanna’s hair. “Wow, I can’t believe how fast it has changed. I mean, it’s only a little longer, but it feels different. You look like you might have curly hair.”
“It’s really turning red,” said Savanna as she looked in the mirror.
“Yes, but a nice dark red. I’m rather envious.”
“Knock-knock,” announced Mom from the room.
“We’re in here, Mom,” replied Annie. She then turned to Savanna. “You ready?”
Savanna put down the towel. “Yes.”
They walked out of the bathroom together.
Savanna’s grandmother didn’t wait for her to speak and immediately hugged her.
“Good to see you too, Gran,” said Savanna as she returned the hug.
Gran released Savanna. “How do you feel, dear?”
“Better every day,” replied Savanna.
“You look great, a little thin though,” replied Gran.
“I know about the weight, they’re doing their best to get me back up to normal.”
“Maybe we can help with that,” said Kyle as he walked in with Harry and Jill.
They were carrying several large pizza boxes.
“You still like pizza, right?” asked Harry.
“Why wouldn’t I?” replied Savanna anxiously as she eyed the pizzas. “Oooh that smells wonderful!”
They set the boxes down on the counter.
“Good to see you, Savanna,” greeted Jill as they hugged. “I’m sorry you had such a rough turn.”
“Thankfully I don’t remember most of it,” replied Savanna. “After I passed out the next thing I knew I was in the ICU.”
“Okay, we’ve got a variety of pies. We got two with extra cheese and pepperoni,” said Kyle.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. It was her favorite. “Thanks for going to Giuseppes.”
“No problem,” he replied.
Savanna sat down on her bed next to Jill and Annie and took a bite of pizza. She closed her eyes. “Mmm, that’s so good.”
Chapter 56
“How long will you be here?” asked Savanna.
“Through the weekend.”
“Cool, what about you Jill?” asked Savanna.
“I’m sticking around a few days too; if you don’t mind,” she replied as she helped Maggie and Annie clean up.
“No not at all,” said Savanna.
“I suspect you have a lot of questions,” continued Jill.
“Just a few hundred,” she replied.
Dr. Lansing walked in. “Sorry to interrupt your party Savanna.”
“You’re not,” replied Savanna. She then introduced Dr. Lansing to her grandmother and Jill.
“Well, we got your latest test results in and it looks like you can go home tomorrow,” said Dr. Lansing.
“Really? That’s awesome!” exclaimed Savanna.
“We will need you back next week for a follow-up. It’s standard procedure for those who went through what you did,” she replied. She then explained Savanna would have a follow-up every two weeks for the next couple of months. “It’s strictly precautionary.”
“I don’t mind,” replied Savanna.
“I’ll work out the details with your parents. By the way, I like your pjs.”
Savanna pointed at Annie. “My sister picked them out.”
“Dr. Lansing, what time will Savanna be released tomorrow?” asked Annie.
“Late afternoon, why?”
“I want to bring her something more appropriate to wear home.”
Chapter 57
The next afternoon, Jill and Annie stopped by Savanna’s room. They were carrying several bags.
“Um, you do realize that I can only wear one outfit at a time, right?” asked Savanna.
“This is one outfit,” said Annie.
“How did Annie talk you into this, Jill?” asked Savanna as she watched Annie unpack the bags.
“She didn’t talk me into doing anything; I volunteered for this,” said Jill.
“I talked to Dr. Lansing last night and I got your latest sizes; hopefully you haven’t had any more growth spurts since then,” said Annie.
Savanna glanced at her breasts then shook her head. “No, they’re the same size as yesterday.”
“It took a month until my body stopped changing completely,” said Jill.
“Maybe I’ll gain back my two lost inches,” said Savanna.
“I doubt that will happen,” said Jill.
“I know, Dr. Lansing said that she doubted I would grow any taller. It stinks! I’m the shortest one in the family now; even Harry is taller than me.”
“I’m just a little taller than you are,” said Annie. “The way your body is developing we look like we’ll be real close in size.”
“So?” asked Savanna as she watched Annie and Jill lay out the clothing.
“That means, ‘little’ sister, we can share things,” said Annie with a smile on her face.
“I’m still your big sister!” countered Savanna.
“No, you’re my older sister,” replied Annie.
Savanna stuck out her tongue at Annie.
“Okay, okay, enough, Savanna, try on these,” interrupted Jill.
Savanna looked at the items that Annie had set aside. There was a sports bra, a forest green colored sweater, jeans, and a pair of green socks.
“We picked out some sports bras. You’re still changing and they’re pretty easy to get used to,” said Jill. “Once your breasts have stopped their growth spurt you can get fitted for bras specifically for your size. Trust me; you’ll want to do that. A bra that isn’t the right size can be very uncomfortable.”
Annie nodded in agreement.
“Okay,” I’ll try them on,” said Savanna as she picked up the clothes and headed to the bathroom.
“Savanna, you can change out here, we’re all girls,” said Jill. “It will be easier.”
Savanna stopped and looked at Annie.
“What ever makes you feel more comfortable, Savanna,” said Annie. “We can step out if you want.”
“I guess I might as well get used to this,” said Savanna. She unbuttoned her pj top she set it down on the bed. “Um, so what do I do now?”
“Just slip it over your head,” said Annie.
Savanna did as she was told. Jill helped her adjust it so it fit better.
“What do you think?” asked Jill.
“It’s not so bad,” she replied.
“It looks like the right size,” said Annie. “Now try on the sweater. Do you need help?”
“I think I know how to put one of these on,” joked Savanna.
The sweater had long sleeves and a v-neck.
“Normally you wouldn’t wear a sports bra with a sweater, but it’s fine for leaving the hospital,” said Jill. “It’s also a good introduction to women’s clothing for you.”
Savanna nodded. “It looks okay.”
She then tried on the jeans and was pleased to see that they fit comfortably.
“Not bad,” said Savanna.
“Okay, put on your socks and shoes,” said Annie.
The shoes were brown ankle high boots.
“How did you know my shoe size?” asked Savanna.
“Dr. Lansing told me,” said Annie.
Savanna looked over to see Jill was setting up makeup and Annie was combing out a wig.
“Um…what are you two doing?” asked Savanna.
“You can’t walk out of here looking in between; do you want people to think you’re a Boi?” asked Annie. “Look, trust us.”
“Savanna, you’ll look great. All kidding aside, we want to help you through this with as little hassle as possible.”
“Now, sit down here, Savanna,” said Annie.
Savanna did as her sister asked.
“Don’t worry about trying to figure out what I’m doing; there will be plenty of time to teach you later,” said Annie was she went to work.
Chapter 58
“Well?” asked Annie as she watched Savanna look at herself in the mirror.
Savanna stared in semi-disbelief as she looked at herself. The wig was shoulder-length and had large curls. The color was close to Savanna’s new hair color.
Combined with her newly made-up face and new outfit Savanna looked totally feminine.
“Wow,” she replied.
“You’re really attractive, Savanna,” commented Jill.
“No… she’s hot!” replied Annie.
Savanna glanced at her sister. “I think you’re exaggerating, Annie.”
Annie shook her head. “If you look this good dressed casual, I can’t wait until to see you dressed up.”
Savanna looked at Jill, who was nodding in agreement.
“She’s right, Savanna, you’re going to turn some heads…including mine.”
Savanna felt her face turn warm as she blushed.
“Too bad you haven’t got pieced ears,” said Annie. “No problem, we can take care of that. Before you say anything, pierced ears are far more comfortable than clip-ons. Here’s a watch, it should fit your wrist.”
Savanna nodded as she put it on. “Um…does it matter which wrist?”
“No, no one cares about that,” said Jill.
“Okay,” she replied. The first thing that came to her mind was how thin her wrists were now. Then she then held out her hands and looked at her nails. They weren’t long, but now they were shaped and covered in light pink colored polish.
Noticing that Savanna was looking at her nails, Annie commented. “It’s a nice subtle color, it works well for you.”
“I agree, Savanna,” added Jill. “Trust me, you’ll get used to it.”
“If you say so,” said Savanna.
Annie looked at her watch. “Mom will be here soon to check you out, let’s finish packing up your things.”
Chapter 59
Maggie ran her eyes over her daughter and nodded approvingly.
“You look fabulous, dear,” complimented Maggie. “I’m very impressed.”
“Annie and Jill deserve the credit,” replied Savanna.
Maggie shook her head. “No dear, you misunderstood. I wasn’t complimenting you on your outfit or anything like that. I’m just proud that you’re moving on with your life. I mean, it’s been less than a week and this is big step.”
Savanna bit her lower lip. “Thanks Mom.”
Dr. Lansing walked in. “Well, well, Savanna, you look very nice.”
“Thank you, Dr. Lansing.”
She turned to Maggie. “Everything is set, we’ll see you next week, and the appointment time and date is on the card. Don’t hesitate to call if you have any concerns.”
“We will doctor. Thank you for everything you’ve done for Savanna.”
“It was my pleasure,” she replied. Then she turned to Savanna. “And if you have any questions or issues, don’t hesitate to call me.”
“I will,” replied Savanna. She hesitated for a moment as if she was about to ask something, but then she just walked over and gave her doctor a hug. “Thank you for saving my life.”
Dr. Lansing returned the hug. “I just watched over you; you were the one doing all the hard work.”
Savanna stepped back and sniffed. Annie immediately handed her sister a tissue.
“Thank you again,” said Savanna. “Now, let’s go home.”
Chapter 60
Savanna walked into her bedroom and flipped on the light switch. While it was obvious that someone had come in and cleaned it a little, it looked the same.
For a slight moment Savanna felt as if none of the events of the past week had happened, but that sensation passed almost as quickly as it had come. A new one replaced it, and the bedroom that had been hers for as long as she could remember felt like it belonged to someone else.
She sat down on the bed and felt a wave of exhaustion sweep through her body. Yes, she knew that she would have emotional up and down swings; this had been told to her by both Mrs. Martin and Ms. Lake, but it still didn’t make her feel any better. She didn’t like the idea of having to restart her life all over again.
“How’re you doing?” asked Jill from the doorway.
“I feel like this is someone else’s room,” replied Savanna honestly.
Jill nodded. “Can I come in?”
Savanna nodded.
“I felt the same way if it makes you feel any better; it’s all part of the adjustment, in a few days you’ll feel a bit more normal,” said Jill.
“How soon did you do the purge?” asked Savanna referring to her impending disposal of male clothing.
“I boxed up most of my stuff the first week, and then slowly went through it. I ended up keeping just a few things, mainly t-shirts and sweatshirts.”
“I don’t even know if those will fit me now,” said Savanna. “I mean, I’m shorter and have a much larger chest.”
“I know this may sound cold; but it’s just clothes,” said Jill. “I mean, look at what you’re wearing right now; it’s not that much different from what you normally would have worn as a guy, right?”
Savanna nodded. “Other than the bra.”
“So, stick with that for now.”
“Um, do you wear skirts and dresses?” asked Savanna.
“Not too often, but they aren’t as bad as you think. To be honest, I don’t give it much thought any more.”
“I guess that makes sense,” said Savanna.
“Look, just concentrate on getting your strength back so you can head back to school. Don’t sweat the small stuff,” said Jill.
“I’ll try,” said Savanna.
“Also, does your school have a post-Bru support group?”
Savanna nodded.
“Try and attend a meeting or two; you’ll find that others have dealt with a lot of the stuff that’s going through your head. Also, don’t hesitate to call me,” said Jill.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“I also liked the fact that you let out your feelings yesterday with Annie,” continued Jill. “Yes, she told me, we’ve been talking a lot since your turn; you’re really lucky to have a sister like her, she cares a lot about you.”
“I know,” replied Savanna.
“What I’m saying is don’t try to be stoic and brave and hold in your feelings. It doesn’t work and eventually they’ll find a way out. Trust me on this; it won’t be very good if you go down that road.”
“Did you do that?”
Jill nodded. “It wasn’t my proudest time in my life. I sort of self medicated a little.”
“How bad?”
“I was on the path to trouble. I don’t have to tell you how easy it is to get booze and other stuff down at the shore. Thankfully, I had some good friends that kicked me in the ass and straightened me out.”
“Really?”
Jill nodded. “I drank myself unconscious. I was found by some friends on the beach. Thankfully they cleaned me up and watched over me until I sobered up. They showed me photos of how they found me and it scared the shit out of me. I might have drowned if they hadn’t found me.”
“Wow,” said Savanna. “I had no idea; I mean I always thought you had your act together.”
“So did I; and I always thought I could handle the turn if it happened. Look, you have a lot of friends and family who are there to help up, don’t do an idiot act like me and try to go it alone. If I hear that you did something stupid like I did, I’ll come here and kick your butt!”
Savanna laughed. “Okay, I promise,” she said as she held up her right hand.
“I’m holding you to that,” said Jill.
Chapter 61
It was around nine that Savanna’s older brother arrived home. He had called to let them all know he would late due to an accident on the Pennsylvania Turnpike.
Jon was a business major at Penn State at the main campus at State College. He was due to graduate early had already been accepted for graduate school.
Savanna was a little nervous as she waited with the others in the living room. She wasn’t sure why, as she knew that her brother would accept her. After all if he didn’t want to see her why would he drive all the way from college?
The front door opened and Jon walked in. He was the tallest one in the family at nearly six-three.
“Sorry for being so late, but some idiot jack-knifed an eighteen wheeler and blocked all the lanes,” he said as he stepped inside the living room.
“We’re just glad you made it here safe,” said Maggie.
Jon smiled and looked around the room. He stared at Savanna with a blank look on his face for a moment.
“Yep, it’s me,” said Savanna as she stood up.
“Wow,” he exclaimed. “It really happened.”
Savanna nodded.
He dropped his bag to the floor and walked over to hug Savanna. He picked her up in his enthusiasm.
“Yikes, you’ve shrunk,” he said.
“You think?” replied Savanna with a laugh. “Trust me; it’s the least drastic thing that changed.”
He carefully put her down. “I don’t know what to say. I’m just glad you’re out of the hospital. I would have been here sooner but I had midterms this week.”
“It’s okay, Jon,” said Savanna. “I’m glad you came down.”
“I should have said the hell with the tests and come down last weekend,” he apologized.
“What good would that have done?” said Savanna. “The last thing I would want is to mess up your life.”
Jon shook his head. “It’s good to see you, Scott…I mean Savanna. Sorry.”
“Don’t be, I’m not used to the new name yet myself,” she said.
She sat back down as Jon greeted everyone else.
“Thanks for driving Gran up, Jill,” he said.
“It was my pleasure,” she replied.
“Scott…I mean, Savanna told me about your turn. She also said that you’re going to Rutgers.”
Jill nodded. “I’m still going to work this summer as a lifeguard. I can’t stand to be too far from the ocean.”
“Okay, who wants dessert?” asked Maggie.
Chapter 62
The next morning, Savanna was up first. She hadn’t slept well that night and had gotten up to make herself a cup of coffee. She was still in her pjs and robe. She hadn’t bothered with the wig and it was sitting on its fake head up in her room.
Jon was the next one up.
“Good morning, there’s fresh coffee in the pot,” she said.
“Thanks. When did you start drinking coffee?” he asked as he poured himself a cup.
“I picked it up this fall,” she replied.
He sat down next to her. “Even without the wig you’re not bad looking.”
“Gee thanks!” she replied with a soft elbow to his ribs.
“It’s good to see you, Savanna...see I’m not so dumb after all,” he said. “How’re you doing?”
“I’m sort of numb. I mean, I’m sort of on a rollercoaster of emotions,” she replied as she sipped her coffee.
“Annie told me about Debby,” he said.
“I can understand that she wanted to break up, but what I can’t understand is that she hasn’t even called,” replied Savanna. “I mean, I got a big card from my friends at school and there were people who signed who I barely know…and she didn’t sign it. It really hurts.”
“I know it does, Savanna, but try and put it behind you. People handle stress in different ways. I just think that she’s so into herself that she sees herself as the victim in all this and all the attention on you just makes her feel more sorry for herself.”
Savanna scratched her head and looked at her brother. “I thought you were a business major.”
“I’ve taken a few psych classes as electives. We had a whole lesson on how family members, friends, and lovers react to the turn.”
She took another sip of her coffee. “Thankfully everyone in our family has been great, especially Annie.”
“Well, she’s been wanting a sister her whole life,” he said. “Oops, shit, that was pretty insensitive,”
Savanna laughed. “I don’t mind. Hell, I don’t mind people being honest around me. Don’t worry, Jon, I’m not going to be offended by anything you say.”
He smiled back. “Thanks.”
“Do me a favor, keep an eye on Harry. I know he has a long time until he enters the Bru zone, but until I turned our family seemed untouched. I know he must be worried about it now.”
“I will,” he replied. “So what are you going to do?”
“The goal for this week is just getting back in shape for school. Annie and Jill are going to help me build up a wardrobe and all that other stuff.”
“And after that?”
“Short range, I’ll deal with things as they come up. Long range, I still plan on going to college. My doctor told me that there’s a special scholarship for people like me,” explained Savanna. She then told him about the medical scholarship.
“That’s pretty cool. I think you’d make a great doctor,” said Jon. “Damn, it’s good seeing you walking around. You are aware how close you came to dying, right?”
“Dr. Lansing told me the numbers,” said Savanna as she got up. “You want a refill?”
He nodded. “I went online and did some research; you really dodged a bullet, Savanna.”
“Dr. Lansing said the combination of Kyle finding me and the EMTs getting me the hospital made the difference,” said Savanna as she refilled her mug and then Jon’s.
“That’s just part of it. You’re lucky to have turned here. We’ve got one of the top centers around and Dr. Lansing is one of the top specialists in the country. The death rate in hospitals that don’t have a special center is extremely high,” said Jon.
“I wasn’t aware of that,” she replied as she handed Jon his coffee.
“Thanks,” he replied as he sipped it.
Savanna sat down at the table and put some sugar and milk into hers.
“By the way; I like your new name,” said Jon. “It’s unique.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “It was Annie’s idea.”
“Have you picked a middle name?”
She shook her head. “I’ll leave that to Mom and Dad. I mean who uses their middle name anyway?”
“True,” he replied. “Just so you know this doesn’t change anything between us. You’re just my sister now and not my brother.”
“Thanks, Jon,” she replied.
“Well, I take that back slightly. Just like with Annie, I reserve the right to play protective big brother,” he stated as he took another sip of his coffee.
Savanna was about to make a smart ass remark, but what Jon said was strangely comforting. “Thanks, again.”
Chapter 63
“You don’t mind?” asked Maggie.
Savanna shook her head. “Not at all. I mean, life doesn’t stop just because I turned.”
Harry had an ice hockey game that afternoon and he was the starting center. Savanna’s parents, grandmother, and Jon were planning on attending.
“You sure you don’t want to come along?” asked Ron.
“No, I’m still rather drained. Besides I won’t be alone, Annie and Jill will be here.”
“Thanks a lot Savanna,” said Harry as he lugged his equipment bags to the front door.
“Do me a favor, Harry and score a goal for me, okay?” asked Savanna.
He broke out in a big smile. “I’ll do my best.”
“You can’t ask for more than that,” said Savanna.
Chapter 64
Annie released the tape measure that had surrounded Savanna’s chest.
“I know that I’ve grown again,” said Savanna.
“You’re up to a D-cup,” said Annie.
“I hope that’s it. These are a pain as it is when I sleep,” complained Savanna.
“Well, you look great,” said Jill. “I mean, your breasts are big, but they’re proportional for the rest of your figure. You’re going to look fabulous in a tight dress.”
“I’ll pass on that for now,” said Savanna.
“How do you feel about trying on some new outfits? I mean you can’t keep wearing sweats all the time,” said Annie.
“Um, okay,” replied Savanna.
“Good,” replied Annie. “Now, follow us, we’ve laid out some things for you in my room.”
Chapter
“Oooh, I like that a lot,” commented Jill as she inspected Savanna.
“See, you can wear a skirt and not melt,” added Annie.
Savanna’s outfit was a denim skirt and a sweater.
She had to admit that it wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be. However she wasn’t ready to leave the house in one quite yet.
“When did you get all these things? I mean I must have tried on a dozen outfits,” said Savanna.
“We did some shopping yesterday. The cool thing is that you can mix and match the things we got you so in reality you have many different outfits now,” explained Annie.
“We also trued to get things that would allow for growth, if you know what I mean,” added Jill.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “Do you mind if I change back into jeans?”
“No, go ahead, we’ll put the rest of the stuff in your room,” said Annie.
“I don’t know where you’ll put it; I haven’t cleaned out my old stuff yet,” said Savanna and she took off the skirt and began to put on a pair of straight leg jeans. She decided to keep the sweater on.
“You feel up to do that now or do you want to wait?” asked Annie.
“What do you think, Jill?” asked Savanna.
“I’d just box it up for now. Like I told you yesterday, you can sort through it later. The point is you have to move on.”
“True,” said Savanna. “Okay, let’s get started before I change my mind.”
Chapter 65
Savannah kept a few favorite t-shirts and a couple of sweatshirts. She tried on her favorite pair of jeans, but found that her body had changed too drastically for them to be comfortable. She took them off and put them into the boxes with the rest of her boy clothing.
Next, with Jill and Annie’s help she organized and put away her new things.
“So, what do you want to do with these? We can put the boxes in the attic.” suggested Annie.
“What’s the point?” replied Savannah. “Give Harry a chance to rummage through them and then we take them to the Goodwill drop-off.”
“You sure?” asked Annie.
Savannah nodded. “I can’t wear anything that’s in those boxes anymore, so why keep them? I mean I grabbed a few things that still fit. Also, I’ll need room for all the new things that I’ll need to get.”
Without another word, Annie picked up one of the boxes and carried it towards Harry’s room.
Chapter 66
“I suppose that I’ll need to go shopping soon,” said Savannah as she reached into the fridge for a soda.
Neither Annie or Jill said anything.
“Um, can you two help me? I mean, I like Mom and everything, but I’d prefer someone closer to my age help me pick out my new wardrobe,” continued Savannah.
“Are you sure you’re ready for this?” asked Jill.
Savannah laughed. “No, but I figure I have to do it.”
“When?” asked Annie.
“Tomorrow,” replied Savannah. “I’m kinda beat.”
“Why don’t you go take a nap? I mean, I remember how fatigued I was after I turned.”
Savannah nodded. “That’s not a bad idea.” She then put the unopened soda back in the fridge. “See you two later.”
Chapter 67
“How do you think she’s holding up?” asked Annie as she sipped her soda.
“She seems to doing okay; but it’s not uncommon to have good days and bad days. It really didn’t hit me that my life had changed until I had my first period; that really freaked me out. Up until then, I didn’t think it was that big of a deal,” replied Jill.
“What did you do?”
“I got really drunk,” she replied. “I’m not proud of that, but it seemed like the thing to do at the time.” She then told Annie about her post-turn struggles.
“I had no idea,” said Annie. “I mean, you seem to be so under control.”
“It’s hard to describe, but even though you prepare for the turn, there’s no explaining the initial horror of realizing that you’re changing genders. I can’t imagine what it was like for those in the early days before society accepted it; I also can’t imagine what it would be like to turn in some other place.”
Annie nodded. “I was reading about some other countries and how they treat those who turn.”
Jill nodded. “Yeah, I know. In some countries the remaining men have legalized harems. Those who are turned are assigned to them! Assigned! That’s virtual slavery! What a bunch of barbarians. I’ve gone up to the UN a few times since I turned and have participated in a few protests.”
“Really?”
Jill smiled. “Yep. We even picketed in front of the embassy of one country. I don’t know if it did any good, but it made me feel a little better.”
“Can I come with you sometime?” asked Annie.
“Wait until you’re in college. Besides, if I took you now, your Mom would freak!”
Annie laughed. “Okay.”
Jill took another sip of her soda. “Anyway, I think Savannah is doing okay, but I’m glad she has you to look after her.”
“I’m glad she has you for a friend too.”
Chapter 68
“Where’s Savannah?” exclaimed Harry excitedly as he burst into the house.
“We’re in the kitchen,” replied Annie.
Harry ran in and handed Savannah three pucks. “I scored a hat trick for you!”
“Wow! I wish I could have been there,” she replied.
The rest of the family was soon in the kitchen.
“He scored all three in the first period,” said Jon.
“I told you I would score a goal for you,” replied Harry with pride.
“Thanks again,” replied Savannah as she hugged her brother.
“I just wanted to do something for you,” said Harry.
“Well, I did something for you. There are some boxes outside your bedroom; feel free to take anything you want,” said Savanna.
“You purged your things already?” asked Maggie.
Savanna turned to her mom. “Why not? I mean most of the stuff doesn’t fit me any way. Heck, Harry’s almost the same size I was before…well you know what I mean. I did keep a few shirts and things like that. Oh, guess what? Not only did I shrink a couple of inches, my feet are also smaller.”
“Thanks, Savanna,” said Harry.
“And if you don’t want any thing, don’t feel obligated to take anything just to be polite. Trust me, I won’t be offended,” said Savanna.
“Um, what about your ski clothing?” asked Harry.
Savanna shrugged. “Sure, I didn’t bother to check it, but I’m sure it doesn’t fit. I’ll have to get new boots and skis too.”
“What if we make that your birthday gift?” asked Ron.
Savanna cocked her head. “Wow, I totally forgot. Sure, that would be really cool Dad.”
“Do you want to celebrate your birthday?” asked Annie.
Savanna shrugged her shoulders again. “I wouldn’t call it a celebration, but there’s no sense in ignoring it either.”
“Why don’t we do something tonight?” suggested Maggie. “What do you feel like eating?”
“I could really go for your lasagna, Mom,” she replied.
“Okay, I’ll have to go to the supermarket. Annie, you want to help me?”
Annie nodded. “I’ll get my coat.”
“I’ll come along too,” said Jill.
Chapter 69
Savanna and her grandmother were sitting in the kitchen talking. Harry had gone up to sort through the boxes. Ron and Jon had gone out on some errands.
“So, are you going to ask me how I’m doing, Gran?” asked Savanna with a wink.
“Only if you want me to,” she replied. “I’m glad to see that you still have your sense of humor.”
“It keeps me from crying,” replied Savanna.
“I hope you’re joking,” she said.
“A little. I have noticed that my emotions are much looser than before. I feel like I’m on a roller coaster at times; real happy one minute, depressed the next. Is that normal?”
“From what I’ve read it is. Don’t forget, your whole body chemistry has changed. I suspect it will take you a while to settle down and adjust.”
Savanna nodded.
“What is really wrong, dear?” asked Elizabeth. “Are you still upset about the way Debby treated you?”
“No…well, I’m more pissed off by her rudeness than anything. No, what worries me now is the fact…well, I think I let the family down,” she said.
Elizabeth reached over and took Savanna’s hands into hers.
“Dear, don’t think that. You didn’t let anyone down. You had no say in what happened to you. If anything we’re very proud of how you survived it.”
Savanna smiled back and at the same time wiped back a tear. “See what I mean about my emotions.”
“Honey, it’s okay. We’re just happy that you’re alive.”
“You can thank the doctors for that.”
“Nonsense!” replied Elizabeth. “Your doctors told us that your will to live had a lot to do with your survival. And don’t ever think that you let this family down. I know you’ll accomplish great things if you put your mind to it.”
“Thanks, Gran.”
Chapter 70
Annie asked Savanna if it was okay for Kyle to join them for dinner.
“Hey, you may be dating him, but he’s still my friend. Of course I don’t mind,” replied Savanna.
“Thanks, Savanna,” she replied. “I really like him.”
With a look of confusion on her face, Savanna turned to her sister. “Why?”
Annie immediately broke up laughing. “Oh, we’re going to get along famously, ‘little sister’.”
Savanna rolled her eyes. “Um, I do have a favor to ask.”
“What is it?” asked Annie.
“Can you help me with my makeup for tonight? Wow, I never thought I would be asking you that!”
Annie nodded. “Sure, let’s go to my room.”
First, Annie called Kyle and he immediately accepted. Savanna was glad that Kyle was coming over as she wanted to find out how things were going at school.
As Annie applied the makeup, Savanna took note of what her sister was doing. “So, who taught you?”
“Self taught more or less. I mean, growing up a girl, my friends and I played around with this stuff, but I like the more subtle look…although I can show you how to look sexy if you want.”
“Subtle is good. I’ll stick to that for now,” replied Savanna. “Um… another question…can you tell me how to shave my legs and underarms?”
“Carefully,” replied Annie.
“Funny,” replied Savanna.
“Don’t move, you want your eyeliner to be straight don’t you?”
“Seriously, what do you do?”
“I shave when I take a bath. I let my legs soak a while and then I use shaving cream and take my time.”
“Have you tried waxing?”
Annie shook her head. “It’s not because I’m afraid or anything, I just prefer to save my money. But you might ask Jill, she gets waxed.”
“Okay,” replied Savanna softly.
Annie stopped. “What’s wrong/”
“I feel funny asking her things like that,” replied Savanna.
Annie stared back in silence for a moment and then snapped her finger. “You like her don’t you?”
Savanna nodded.
“Tell her,” said Annie.
“I don’t think so,” replied Savanna.
“Why not? I mean she told me she likes you,” replied Annie. “And I don’t mean in a friendship way.”
“Whoa, when did she do this?” asked Savanna.
“The other day,” replied Annie. “Look, I wouldn’t go jumping into something until you’re back to being one-hundred percent; but you couldn’t do much better than Jill.”
Savanna nodded.
“Um, can I ask you something?” asked Annie.
“Sure, what is it?”
“Do you like boys?”
Savanna stared back and shrugged her shoulders. “I honestly don’t know. I mean the only men I’ve been around since I’ve turned have been family and Kyle, but he’s like family to me.”
“Just be prepared for new feelings when you go back to school.”
Savanna nodded. “I know, they told us that our sexual preferences can change after the turn. They say that the change can happen up to a month after the turn.”
“How do you feel about that?” asked Annie.
“If it feels normal, then I guess it won’t matter will it? I just know that I still like girls.”
Annie nodded. “Okay, put your wig back. I’ll let you style it.”
Savanna nodded and slipped on her wig. “I’ll be glad when I no longer have to wear this stupid hair-helmet.”
“Just be glad it’s still winter. I hear they can be awful to wear in the summer.”
“Hopefully by then I’ll have long hair,” replied Savanna.
Annie stepped back. “You look great, Savanna.”
Savanna looked in the mirror and had to admit that she was pleased with her appearance.
“So what are you going to wear tonight?”
“How about the green sweater?”
Annie nodded. “And how about something besides jeans?”
“No skirts,” replied Savanna.
Annie glanced downward. “Not until you shave those hairy legs,” replied Annie as she giggled. “My sister the sasquatch!”
“Funny, so what do you suggest?”
“I have just the thing,” said Annie as she led Savanna to her own room. “Try on these.”
The slacks were dark brown.
“You can wear these shoes with the outfit,” said Annie.
“I look like a tree,” replied Savanna.
“More like a bush, you’re not tall enough to be a tree,” replied Annie as she laughed.
“Funny, I do know one thing…you’re still ticklish, right?”
As Savanna approached Annie stepped back. “Don’t, you’ll ruin your makeup!”
Savanna stopped. “Okay, but I owe you.”
Annie nodded as she left the room. “Whatever you say…little sister!” She darted out before Savanna could reply.
Chapter 71
“Does anyone want another serving?” asked Maggie.
Kyle was the only one who brought his plate up for a third helping. “I’ve always loved your lasagna, Mrs. Gordon.”
“Thank you, Kyle,” she replied. “Did you get enough, Savanna?”
“Yes, Mom.”
“I just want to make sure you’re eating enough. Don’t forget we have a check-up with Dr. Lansing on Tuesday.”
“I know, Mom,” replied Savanna.
“You do look better,” said Kyle as he sat down and began to eat his lasagna.
“Thanks,” she replied. “How’re things at school?”
“Kinda of quiet; no one else has turned since you,” he replied. “Everyone is looking forward to seeing you back in class.”
“I doubt everyone is looking forward to seeing me again,” replied Savanna.
“I can’t believe that Debby hasn’t at least called to see how you’re doing. She always acted so friendly,” said Maggie.
“Well, you never know how someone will react,” said Elizabeth.
Savanna had to hold back a laugh when she saw Jill mouth the word bitch.
Chapter 72
“Are you sure you’re not upset about not having a cake?” asked Maggie as they cleaned up from dinner.
Savanna was putting plates into the dishwasher. “No, just having a family dinner was good enough. Maybe next year I’ll feel more like celebrating.” She then reached up to cover her mouth as she yawned.
“Savannah, you look beat, why don’t you go into the family room with the others,” said Maggie. “Or better yet, why don’t you go to bed?”
Savanna struggled to hold back another yawn. “I’m okay.”
Maggie gave Savanna her best Mom look and Savanna laughed.
“Okay, you’re right. I’m pretty fried.”
“Don’t try to do too much too soon. The last thing we want is for you to have to go back into the hospital.”
“You got that right,” replied Savanna.
“Honey, I just want to tell you how lovely you looked tonight. I know this can’t be easy for you; but I admire how you’re holding up…but don’t feel you have to be up all the time on our account.”
Savanna nodded as she sat down at the kitchen table. “I’m still in shock.”
Maggie sat down next to her daughter. “It must be overwhelming at times.”
“Mom, I look in the mirror and I don’t recognize myself. Then there’s this body. I feel almost afraid to touch it…if that makes sense.”
“It will take time.”
“Mom, you know that Debby and I were close, right?”
“If you mean by close you mean that you two were having sex, yes.”
Savanna laughed. “Okay, we were having sex… a lot of sex. Yes, we were practicing safe sex. The thing is, I got to know her body…but now that I have breasts and…well… everything else…it all seems so foreign.”
“Honey, you only turned a little over a week ago. You can’t expect to be comfortable so soon. There is nothing wrong with wanting to explore your body either. I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised by the sensations you will have.”
Savanna’s eyes opened wide.
“There is nothing wrong with self-gratification,” continued Maggie.
“You do it?” whispered Savanna. An astounded look was on her face.
Maggie laughed. “Of course; there are times when your dad isn’t around or willing. After all it’s only human.”
“I never thought we’d be talking about this,” said Savanna.
“Honey, who do think bought your sister her first vibrator?”
Savanna stared back in stunned silence. She didn’t know that Annie had a vibrator.
“I know you think of me as just being your mom, but I’m a woman too. You have a lot of catching up to do in learning how to be a woman. I’m pleased that Annie has been so proactive in helping you; but just remember that you can always come to me. There are no dumb questions.”
Savanna nodded.
“We’ll have time to talk more when we’re home together this week. I just want you to know that I’m here for you.”
Savanna leaned over and hugged her mom.
Chapter 73
Savanna slept in the next morning. In fact, by the time she got up it was nearly ten.
She didn’t bother to change out of her pjs. She slipped on her robe and slippers and headed downstairs and into the kitchen.
“Hey, we were just about to go up and check on you,” said Jon.
“Sorry, but it felt good to sleep in,” she replied as she sat down.
“Are you hungry?” asked Maggie.
Savanna nodded. “I hope that you all didn’t wait for me.”
“Please!” replied Jon.
She smiled. It felt good to be surrounded by her family. It also felt good to be kidded by her brother.
“Do you want waffles?” asked Maggie.
Savanna looked over and saw that everything was set up, including a bowl of batter.
“That sounds great, Mom.”
“I could go for some more, too,” interjected Harry.
“Anyone else?” asked Maggie.
“I’ll take some. I have to be heading back to Happy Valley soon,” said Jon.
“So soon?” asked Savanna.
He nodded. “You’ll find out when you’re in college next year that you can’t afford to miss too much. Thankfully I don’t have any Monday morning classes…that’s something else you’ll learn about, Savanna.”
“I wish you could stay longer,” she said. “I really appreciate that you came down just to see me.”
“No problem…little sister.”
Savanna playfully punched him in the arm.
“I need to get going too,” said Jill.
Savanna looked at Jill. “I thought you were staying longer?”
“I’m driving Elizabeth back to the shore and then I have some classes to attend…but I’ll be back later this week. Hopefully by then you’ll feel up to going shopping.”
Savanna nodded.
“So, you’re staying home from school this whole week?” asked Jon.
“That’s what the doctors told me to do,” Savanna replied.
“Yes, but I’ll be bring home her assignments,” interjected Annie.
“Yes, you don’t want you to fall too far behind,” said Ron as he got up to make a fresh pot of coffee.
“I’m not that worried about that. My academic load is pretty light this semester,” said Savanna. “Besides, I’ve already submitted all my applications to college.”
“Where do you want to go?” asked Jon.
“If you had asked me that a couple of weeks ago I would have said Penn State,” said Savanna.
“Why the change?” asked Elizabeth.
Savanna told them about the scholarship that Dr. Lansing told her about. “There are three local colleges that I could use the scholarship at; Temple, Swarthmore, and West Chester. I had already applied to all of them. Dr, Lansing said that she could put in a word for me.”
“I don’t know, I mean I can get used to you as my sister…but Dr. Savanna Gordon? That’ll take some getting used to!” said Jon with a big grin on his face.
Savanna laughed at the playful kidding from her brother. It made things seem normal.
“Well, I think it’s wonderful,” said Elizabeth before Savanna could crack back at her brother. “And I know that you’ll be very proud of her too, Jon.”
He grinned at Savanna. “You know how I feel about you, Savanna. I like that you’re thinking ahead.”
“I never knew you wanted to be a doctor,” said Harry.
“I’ve always liked science and after what I went through…it’s like I was given a second chance. I want to do something important,” replied Savanna.
“That’s really cool,” said Harry.
“Okay, Savanna, you’re first,” said Maggie as she placed a waffle on Savanna’s plate.
Chapter 74
Savanna watched through the large living room windows as Jon’s car pulled out of the driveway, followed by Jill.
“I wish they could have stayed longer,” she said as she waved good-bye.
“Jill will back later this week,” said Annie.
“I know,” replied Savanna.
“You feel like getting another make-up lesson?” asked Annie.
Savanna turned away from the windows. “Sure, why not.”
Savanna followed Annie upstairs and was slightly surprised to see that Annie wasn’t going into her own room.
“What’s up?” asked Savanna.
“One last surprise by Jill and I,” replied Annie.
They walked into Savanna’s room and against the wall next to her desk was a table that had a make-up mirror sitting on top of it. Aligned in orderly rows were various cosmetics.
“When did you do this?” asked Savanna as she looked over the items on the table.
“This morning,” replied Annie.
“Um, do you think that you went a little overboard with the makeup? I mean there’s a lot of stuff here,” said Savanna.
“That’s because you’ll use up a lot as you practice. Don’t worry, I’ll never let you leave the house looking like a clown, but the only way you can learn is by trial and error,” replied Annie. “Now, sit down; it’s time for your lesson.”
Chapter 75
Annie was pleased to see that Savanna was a fast learner, although she still had a lot to learn.
“You’ll really need to practice your eyeliner and mascara,” she noted.
“It’s hard. I can’t keep my eyes from blinking; how do you do it?” asked Savanna.
“Practice. Eventually your body will accept that you’re not trying to poke yourself in the eyes,” she replied.
“And you do this every morning before going to school?” asked Savanna.
Annie nodded.
“Damn, I’ll have to get up at three in the morning in order to be ready!”
Annie laughed. “Trust me; you’ll get the hang of it.”
Savanna stopped and turned around and looked over at Annie. “Um, just in case I haven’t said it yet…thank you for everything you’ve done for me since I turned. I mean, I don’t know how I would have gotten through this without you.”
Annie smiled back. “Hey, we’re sisters now and sisters stick together.”
“I know, but I still want to thank you.”
“Look, I’m just doing what I can to help you. I can’t imagine what it would be like to wakeup and find my body had changed genders. Personally, I’m impressed how well you’ve adapted to this. I know that I would be freaking out.”
“I’m sorta shocked how I’ve accepted this too. Maybe it’s part of the turn…I mean, I’m not used to this body yet and all the changes…but each day it feels more normal. Does that make sense to you?”
Annie nodded. “Actually it does. I mean, if the changes were strictly physical then you wouldn’t see so many accepting their lives.”
“Well my body is producing female hormones now,” said Savanna.
“Yeah, but there has to be other changes. I mean, I’ve been watching you Savanna and you have changed.”
“Duh!” interjected Savanna.
Annie laughed. “That’s not what I mean…dummy; I mean with each passing day you’re more feminine; it’s nothing major…mainly little things, like the way you move, the things you say...stuff like that.”
Savanna nodded. “I think know what you mean. Maybe Bois are those who haven’t turned completely; maybe their change is only physical.”
“I’ve read some stuff online about that. I read one that was comparing the brain functions of Bois to transgendered people and they found some similarities,” said Annie. “Anyway, I guess it’s best to have everything change. I think it would be awful to go through life in conflict.”
“I suppose so,” said Savanna. “I just don’t like the idea of changing, I mean I was happy with who I was.”
“I know, but do you want to be conflicted the rest of your life?”
Savanna shook her head. “I guess not. The only thing to do is move forward.”
“Speaking of which, why don’t you clean up and we’ll try again?”
Savanna looked in the mirror. “I really look awful don’t I?”
“I wouldn’t put it that way…you just need to learn to be subtle, I mean you’ve got the slut look down pretty good.”
They both started giggling and this soon turned into raucous laughter.
Maggie had stopped just outside Savanna’s room and listened to her daughters laughing. It made her happy to see how strong Annie and Savanna were bonding.
Chapter 76
On Tuesday morning, Maggie drove Savanna to the hospital for her check-up.
“You look very nice, dear,” said Maggie.
Savanna was wearing a long denim skirt, boots, and a red sweater. She had borrowed a coat from Annie.
“Thanks, Mom.”
“Did you do your own make-up?” asked Maggie.
“Most of it; Annie helped me a little,” replied Savanna as she looked out the window. “It looks like it might snow.”
“That’s what they said on the radio,” said Maggie. “Do you want to go to the mall afterwards? We can get lunch and maybe do some shopping if you want.”
“I guess so,” replied Savanna.
“Honey, I know you’re worried about being out in public, but you look fine,” said Maggie.
Savanna turned and smiled. “I am a little nervous…okay make that very nervous.”
“I understand, but they say that will pass with time,” said Maggie.
“I know,” replied Savanna. “But I do want to have lunch with you.”
Chapter 77
After waiting twenty minutes, Savanna was led into an examination room. After taking her weight and blood pressure, the nurse handed her an examination gown.
“Change into this please, Dr. Lansing will be in shortly,” said the nurse.
Savanna undressed, put the gown on, and sat down on the examination table.
A few minutes later Dr, Lansing walked in.
“Hello, Savanna, how are you feeling today?”
“Good,” she replied.
“I’m pleased to see that your weight is up,” said Dr. Lansing as she reviewed the chart.
“Yeah, it’s all going here,” replied Savanna as she pointed at her breasts.
“You’ll get used to them; we all do,” Dr. Lansing replied. “I’d still like you to put on a few more pounds.”
Savanna nodded.
“Okay, I’m going to give you a full physical this morning including an OB/GYN exam,” continued Dr. Lansing.
“Yippee,” replied Savanna as she smiled back.
“Just so know, I don’t like getting one either, but it’s a necessary evil,” replied Dr. Lansing.
Savanna laughed at Dr. Lansing’s reply.
“Okay, let’s get started,” said Dr. Lansing.
Chapter 78
“Well, Savanna, everything looks good,” said Dr. Lansing.
Savanna and Maggie were sitting in Dr. Lansing’s office.
“So, what happens now?” asked Savanna.
“I would like to see you in here every three months for the next year. However, if you don’t have your period within the next thirty days please call me,” said Dr. Lansing. “Also, I’m going to schedule you for a mammogram.”
“The fun never ends, does it?” asked Savanna with a grin.
“We just need to get a baseline. With the rapid changes in your body we need to make sure everything is right,” she continued.
“I understand,” replied Savanna.
Dr. Lansing handed Savanna a folder of papers.
“This is the scholarship information that we talked about,” said Dr. Lansing. “The good news is that we’re offering five full scholarships this year and only three have been awarded. If you get your package in quickly, I think you have a very good chance of being accepted.”
“Cool,” replied Savanna.
“I also want to compliment you on your appearance today; you look very nice,” said Dr. Lansing.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “Thank you for everything.”
“Yes, Doctor, our whole family thanks you,” added Maggie.
“You’re welcome, and I appreciate hearing that,” said Dr. Lansing.
Chapter 79
“Where do you want to eat?” asked Maggie as they left the hospital.
“Well, since I’m under doctor’s orders to put on weight; can we stop and get a cheesesteak?” asked Savanna.
Maggie laughed. “I was hoping that our first lunch together would be something more upscale, but I have to admit that a cheesesteak sounds pretty good.”
They stopped at Lee’s Hoagies in Montgomeryville and placed their order.
“How are you feeling?” asked Maggie as they sat down with their sandwiches.
“A little tired, but otherwise okay,” replied Savanna.
“Do you want to go home after we eat?”
Savanna shook her head as she took a bite of her cheesesteak.
“No, I’m fine. I need to get out of the house,” she said after she swallowed.
Maggie laughed. “Honey, what do you think you’re doing right now?”
Savanna stopped as she was about to take another bite of her sandwich. “I never thought about it, wow.”
After lunch they headed over to Montgomeryville Mall.
“We can just look if that’s all you want to do,” said Maggie.
Savanna nodded. “We’ll see. Um, Mom, would you mind if I get my ears pierced today? Annie and Jill suggested that I do it and I kinda want to surprise them.”
“Sure,” replied Maggie. “I know just the place.”
Chapter 80
“That didn’t hurt as bad as I thought it would,” said Savanna as she touched the gold studs in each of her ears.
“The main thing is to keep them clean,” said Maggie. “Trust me; you don’t want to get an infection.”
Savanna nodded as they walked through the mall. They stopped in several clothing stores as they made their way around.
Later, they stopped to have a cup of coffee.
“I think you picked out some nice things, Savanna,” said Maggie.
“With your help,” she replied.
“I just gave you some suggestions,” said Maggie. “You did well today, considering you were limited in what you could pick out.”
“I’ll be glad when my boobs stop growing too,” whispered Savanna. “I mean, what if they don’t stop?” She then giggled.
“Unfortunately for you, both sides of your family are blessed with large breasts; but you’ll get used to them.”
“That’s what Dr. Lansing told me,” said Savanna as she sipped her coffee.
“You like her; don’t you?”
Savanna nodded. “It’s not just because she saved my life, but it’s because she treats me like an adult. I also like that she’s taken an interest in my future.”
“I know. I talked to her while you in the hospital; she’s quite a remarkable woman. I have to admit that I didn’t like her at first; but when I realized that she stayed with you continuously when you were first brought in to the hospital my respect for her grew.”
“Why didn’t you like her at first?” asked Savanna.
Maggie set her coffee down. “She seemed rather cold at first. Looking back I realize her demeanor was due to her drive to save you.”
“Maggie, how are you?” asked a woman who had walked up behind them.
The short thin woman was in her mid-thirties. She was dressed in a business suit and was carrying a briefcase.
“Oh, hi, Charlene,” replied Maggie. “Savanna, you remember Charlene Winters, we used to work together.”
Savanna nodded. “Hi.”
Charlene looked confused at first and was about to ask who Savanna was when it hit her. “Oh my god, Sco…I mean Savanna. I totally blanked there. I saw the turn notice in the paper; how are you doing?”
“I’m okay, thank you,” replied Savanna.
“You look fabulous,” replied Charlene.
“I’ve had a lot of help,” she replied.
Charlene nodded and looked at her watch. “I gotta run, I have a sales meeting in twenty minutes. I only stopped in here for the caffeine. Maggie, I’ll give you a call and we can do lunch. Savanna, I’m happy you’re doing well.”
“Good bye, Charlene,” said Maggie.
“Bye,” added Savanna.
They both watched the businesswoman dash off.
“She’s always been like that,” said Maggie with a smile. “When we worked together she was always in a rush.”
Savanna nodded as she sipped her coffee.
“By the way, you handled that very well,” added Maggie.
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna. “Well, I think I’ve had enough for today; can we go home? I could use a nap.”
Maggie nodded.
“Thanks again for everything, Mom.”
“You’re welcome. Come on, let’s get going.”
Chapter 81
“Cool, you got your ears pierced,” stated Annie as she walked into Savanna’s room.
“Yeah, it wasn’t that bad,” replied Savanna, who was doing her class work at her desk.
“Well, tomorrow, it’s my turn to take you out,” said Annie.
“Where are we going?”
“The salon,” replied Annie. “I think your own hair is just about long enough to be styled. The fact that it’s so curly will help. I also think you should get your brows waxed.”
“I wish I had known,” replied Savanna. “It would have saved me some pain.”
“Why?” asked Annie as she sat down on Savanna’s bed.
“I shaved my legs last night and I think I cut myself a dozen times. I could have waited and gotten them waxed.”
“I told you to take your time,” countered Annie.
“I know you did,” replied Savanna.
“Just so you know; waxing can hurt too.”
Savanna nodded. “So tell me, what’s going on at school?”
Annie updated her sister on the goings on at North Penn.
“What about Debby? Have you seen her?”
Annie nodded. “She totally looks right through me as if she doesn’t know who I am.”
“Kyle told me she was dating already,” said Savanna. “I don’t mind that, I mean, it’s obvious that she likes guys, but I would at least think she would call or send an email or something. I mean I didn’t die!”
“I know, she’s pretty rude,” said Annie.
“Jill called her a bitch,” added Savanna.
“Jill’s right.”
Savanna smiled. “I hate to see it end like this. I mean I just want it to end on a better note than her ignoring me.”
“Have you called her?”
Savanna nodded. “No answer and I also sent email and again no answer.”
“You should just let it go. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
“I know,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 82
“Okay, Savanna, take a seat,” said Nikki. “Don’t worry; I have a lot of clients who have turned.”
Savanna sat down.
“Okay, I’m going to take off your wig,” said Nikki. “Oooh, I love the color of your real hair. Was it always this color?”
Savanna shook her head. “No, it was more brown than red. In fact it’s turned a little darker in the past couple of days.”
“That’s not that unusual,” replied Nikki as she ran her fingers through Savanna’s hair. “You have good natural body too.”
“Is my hair long enough to do anything with it?” asked Savanna. “I’m already sick of wearing the wig.”
“I think I can give you a nice look. Of course I’ll be able to do more when it grows longer,” she replied. “Annie said that you also want your brows done, right?”
“She says they’re too bushy,” replied Savanna.
“She’s right,” said Nikki. “Okay, I’ll start on your hair and then we’ll do the brows. Then we’ll give you a manicure. Just sit back and enjoy it, Savanna.”
Chapter 83
Savanna looked at herself in the mirror and had to admit that she was pleased with the results. Nikki had done wonders and had given her a very feminine hairstyle even though her hair was relatively short.
The brows didn’t look too bad either, thought Savanna.
She looked at her nails and was also impressed. She didn’t get tips or anything, but the manicurist had worked on her cuticles and it made a big difference.
“Thank you, Nikki,” replied Savanna.
“No problem, Savanna. Call me in when you’re ready for a new cut. Don’t be surprised if you find that your hair grows faster than it did before. I also can’t wait to see what it does when it gets longer. I’m hoping that you’ll have really nice curls.”
Annie nodded in agreement. “You look great, Savanna.”
Savanna paid Nikki and made sure to give her a good tip.
“Okay, where to now?” asked Savanna.
“Let’s work on your wardrobe and then grab some dinner. Kyle said he would meet us at the mall’s food court,” said Annie.
“What, he’s not going to go shopping with us?” asked Savanna with a wink.
Annie started laughing. “No, I don’t think he’d be interested in doing that. You know, I have a good feeling that he won’t turn.”
As they got in the car, Savanna looked at her sister. “Did you have a feeling about me?”
Annie nodded. “I knew you wouldn’t die.”
They got in the car. “That’s not what I meant, although I appreciate your confidence.”
Annie smiled back. “You really want to know?”
Savanna nodded.
“I knew you would turn. I can’t explain it, but I’ve always known you would, does that make sense?”
“You mean that?”
Annie nodded. “Just like I knew that Jon wouldn’t turn.”
“What about Jill?”
Annie nodded. “I knew she would turn for as long as I’ve known her.”
“Whoa, that’s sort of creepy,” said Savanna.
“I know, but I’ve never been wrong,” she replied.
“Really?”
Annie nodded. “I don’t know how I do it…but I can just tell.”
“What about….no, I can’t ask you that,” said Savanna.
“If you’re worried about Harry the answer is no, he won’t turn. We’re the only Gordon sisters.”
“I hope you’re right, I mean I doubt if Dad would want to pay for more than two weddings,” said Savanna with a wink.
Annie smiled back. “Do you believe me?”
“Why wouldn’t I?”
“Don’t tell anyone about this okay?” asked Annie.
“I won’t…hey we’re sisters,” said Savanna.
Chapter 84
By the time they called Kyle, Savanna’s wardrobe had grown significantly. She made a trip out to the car to put her things in the trunk while Annie waited for Kyle.
Savanna walked back into the mall thinking about how much her life had changed in the past weeks. When she reached the food court area, she looked for Annie. It was then she saw Debby.
Debby was standing inline at the pizza place with her arm around a guy who was wearing a Lansdale Catholic football letterman jacket.
The guy was at least six feet tall and very broad in the shoulders. Like most guys, his hair was short.
At first all Savanna could do was just stare at her old girlfriend. Without thinking, she walked over and tapped Debby on the shoulder.
Debby turned and looked at Savanna with a confused look on her face.
“Yes?” asked Debby. “Do I know you?”
“You don’t recognize me, Debby?” asked Savanna.
Debby shook her head.
“She’s hot whoever she is,” said the guy.
“I just wanted to let you know that I didn’t die, Debby,” replied Savanna, ignoring the guy’s comment.
“What?” asked Debby as she looked over her new boyfriend and then back at Savanna. “I…I don’t know you.”
“Yeah, leave us alone,” said the guy, annoyed that this stranger was upsetting his girlfriend. “Damn, the mall is always filled with nutcases.”
Savanna looked at his coat and saw his name embroidered above his football letter.
“I wasn’t talking to you, Mike,” said Savanna. “And I’m not a nutcase. I just wanted to let my ex-girlfriend know that I’m alive.”
Debby’s eyes opened wide and she clasped her hand over her mouth as Savanna’s comments hit her. “Scott?”
Mike looked at Debby and then Savanna. He then started to laugh. “Wow, so this is what your ex turned into. Hey at least she’s hot. Hey are they real or just padding?” he asked as he reached over and grabbed both of Savanna’s breasts.
Savanna gasped, pulled back and glared at Mike who started to laugh.
“What’s the matter honey? Did that hurt?” he asked with a smirk on his face.
Without hesitation Savanna kneed him in the groin. “Did that?”
“Son of a bitch!” he gasped as he collapsed to his knees in pain.
The other people in the food court were now laughing at Mike.
Debby was still in shock and could only stare at Savanna.
“No one hits me in the nuts and gets away with it…especially some turned freak,” cursed Mike. He stood up, cocked his fist and was about to hit Savanna when Kyle grabbed him and put him in a headlock.
“Don’t make me hurt you,” stated Kyle as he tightened his grip. “Calm down and I’ll let you go.”
Mike struggled, but soon realized that Kyle was too strong.
Savanna stared at Debby who was still speechless over what had just happened.
“I really don’t care that you’re seeing someone new; but I can’t believe that you never even called to see how I was. I thought I meant something to you,” said Savanna.
Debby reached up and wiped away a tear. “You hurt me! My whole life was turned upside-down because of you,” she whimpered softly.
Savanna shook her head in disbelief. “I hurt you? Do you think I turned on purpose? Do you know how close I came to dying? I can’t believe I was so wrong about you.”
Annie came up and started to pull Savanna away. She could see that Kyle was whispering something into Mike’s ear.
“Come on, let’s go,” begged Annie.
“Good bye, Debby,” said Savanna as she walked away with Annie.
Kyle let go of Mike and said. “Let it go or I will do exactly what I threatened to do.”
Mike didn’t reply, as he bent over in pain.
Chapter 85
Mall security came up and questioned them. Thankfully, the witnesses all said that Mike was the one who was out of line.
“Do you want to press charges, Miss?” asked the security guard whose name was Hannah.
Kyle looked at Savanna and shook his head and then winked.
“No, it’s okay,” she replied, suspecting that Mike was no threat.
Hannah nodded and then turned to Mike. “You’re lucky she’s so forgiving. Now, if you come with me I’ll take you to the office and we can give you an ice pack to put on your um, privates.”
Mike looked like he was about to say something but stopped. “I don’t need anything. Come on, Debby let’s go.”
“At least, I have a real boyfriend now,” sniped Debby as they walked away.
Annie grabbed Savanna’s arm. “Let it go…she’s not worth it.”
Hannah shrugged her shoulders and turned to Savanna. “Are you okay? You can still press charges.”
“I’m okay, thanks for everything.”
“Okay,” replied Hannah. “Well, have a nice evening.” She turned and walked away whistling to herself.
“What did you say to Mike?” asked Savanna.
“I just told him that if he does anything to you I would beat him to a pulp,” replied Kyle with a shrug of his shoulders.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “I can’t believe that asshole grabbed me!”
“I can’t believe that you kneed him in the groin,” said Annie.
“It was instinctive,” she replied. “Well, I guess we wore out our welcome here.”
Kyle shook his head. “Forget it, let’s eat here. I’m buying.”
“I hope she’s happy,” said Savanna as she watched Debby and Mike leave the mall.
“She better enjoy her time with him,” whispered Annie.
“You mean?” asked Savanna.
Annie nodded.
Kyle turned around. “What’re you too talking about? Come on, I’m hungry.”
Chapter 86
“You didn’t!” exclaimed Jill.
“Hey, he grabbed me and it hurt. I was pissed and didn’t have time to think,” replied Savanna as she adjusted the position of the phone.
“So did you get some closure tonight?”
“I guess so. It wasn’t the way I planned it, but I said my peace with her and it feels good. Damn, she really sees herself as the victim in all this!”
“I know,” replied Jill. “In a way I feel sorry for her; I mean she’s a very insecure person.”
“Tell me about it. So, are you coming by this weekend?”
“Yep, I should be there Friday afternoon,” said Jill.
“Cool,” replied Savanna. She then told Jill about her week.
“I’m glad you’re moving forward with your life. But be prepared for the bad days.”
“I know,” replied Savanna. “I’m both eager to get back to school and scared silly at the same time.”
“I know what you mean. The good thing is that you have a good high school,” she said. “How’re you feeling physically?”
“Not bad. I still feel a little sore, especially in the hips. I’m still having trouble finding a good sleeping position.”
Jill laughed. “I’m not laughing at you; just with you.”
“I’m also anxious about my period. Part of me is dreading it and at the same time I’m worried if it doesn’t come. Am I crazy?”
“No; I went through the same thing. I won’t lie to you; it’s not a lot of fun, but you learn to live with it.”
“Well, thanks to Mom and Annie I have a full supply of…’stuff’ for when it comes.”
“That’s good. I would recommend that you try using a tampon before your first period. You might as well get used to it.”
“Mom said the same thing. Jeez, I can’t believe the conversations I’m having with her now!” said Savanna. She then told Jill the conversation about the vibrator.
“And?” asked Jill.
“What do you mean?” asked Savanna.
“There’s nothing wrong with using one; trust me on that one. If your mom is cool enough to buy you a vibrator I say great.”
“Jill, what’s it like?”
“You mean you haven’t…”
“No, not yet. I still feel funny about it,” said Savanna. “I know it’s silly.”
“It’s really, really, really good; trust me on that too,” said Jill fighting back giggles.
“Wow,” replied Savanna.
“Look, it’s your body; you might as well get busy exploring it and enjoy it. Also don’t forget about your nipples,” added Jill.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“Well, I gotta run, I’ll see you Friday,” said Jill.
“Okay, thanks for letting me vent,” said Savanna.
“No problem, see you soon.”
Chapter 87
“So where are we going?” asked Savanna.
“It’s a surprise,” said Annie.
“Can you at least give me a hint?” asked Savanna as she looked out the car window.
“Nope,” added Jill.
Savanna sat back as she tried to figure out where she was being taken. She was dressed casually in jeans and a red sweater. She had done her own makeup and was pleased that both Annie and Jill told her what a good job she had done.
“Hey! This is Kyle’s street,” she stated.
“Very good,” commented Annie. “And this is Kyle’s house.”
Annie parked in the driveway.
“What’s up?” asked Savanna cautiously.
“Nothing, we’re just picking up Kyle. Come on,” said Annie as she got out of the car.
Savanna and Jill followed. They walked up the front door and were met by Kyle.
“Come on in,” he said.
Jill stepped in first, followed by Annie and Savanna.
As soon as Savanna stepped inside there was a shout of surprise and many of her friends came out of hiding.
“What’s this?” asked Savanna in a shocked tone as she greeted her friends.
“Annie’s idea. She figured this would be a less stressful way of introducing you back to the world instead of doing it Monday at school,” explained Kyle.
Savanna smiled at her sister. “Thanks, Annie.”
“No problem,” she replied.
Chapter 88
“It’s good to see you again,” said Rod. “I’m glad that you’re coming back to school.”
“Thanks, Rod,” she replied. “To be honest, it feels good to be going back.”
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
Jan came up and gave Savanna a hug.
“I can’t believe you actually got shorter,” stated Jan. “I mean, while being this tall helps in playing hoops, it’s a real pain getting clothes that fit. I wish I had dropped a couple of inches.”
“I wish I was a little taller,” countered Savanna.
“Well, I have to admit that you look great,” complimented Jan. “I mean you even pull off having short hair.”
Darcy came up next and hugged Savanna.
“I see we have another member in the redhead club,” said Darcy.
Savanna reached up and ran her fingers through her hair. “It’s strange. I mean, I’m two inches shorter, and a redhead now.”
“Well, you look great and we’re so glad you made it. Damn you had us worried. The rumors were running wild at school after the ambulance came and got you. I mean we heard you had died,” said Darcy.
“They even made an announcement to dispel that,” interjected Laura Williams.
Savanna had known her for years and they had even dated a few times.
“Hi Laura,” said Savanna.
“I’m glad to see you’re back,” she said. “I also heard about your little run in with Debby and her new boyfriend at the mall.”
Savanna shrugged.
“Hey, the jerk had it coming. If some idiot grabbed me like that I would have kicked him in the family jewels several times,” continued Laura.
“Hey, what happened?” asked Jan.
“Yeah, tell us, Savanna,” added Darcy.
Savanna told them about it.
“Debby’s always been a major drama queen. I can’t understand what you ever saw in her,” said Laura.
“I don’t hate her; we had some good times together. I’m just glad that it’s over,” said Savanna.
“Well, come on, there are a lot of other people downstairs who want to say hi to you,” said Laura as she grabbed Savanna by the hand.
Chapter 89
After the party broke-up, Savanna, Jill, and Annie stayed and helped Kyle cleanup.
“Thanks a lot for the party. I really appreciated it,” said Savanna. “I feel much better about going back to school on Monday.”
“No problem,” replied Kyle.
“Actually it was Ms. Lake’s idea,” added Annie.
Savanna nodded and made a mental note to thank her teacher when she got back to school.
“Kyle, can you give Annie a ride a home?” asked Jill.
“Sure,” he replied.
“Come on, Savanna, let’s give them a little time alone,” said Jill.
Savanna nodded.
Chapter 90
By the time Savanna and Jill got home, everyone else was already asleep.
Jill was staying in the guest bedroom which was located off the family room.
“Come on in,” she said as she grabbed Savanna by the hand.
Savanna sat down on the bed and Jill sat down next to her.
“Look, I know you have a lot to get used to, but just so you know, when you’re ready I’d like to get closer to you,” said Jill as she took Savanna’s hands into her own.
“You…you mean that?” asked Savanna.
Jill nodded. “I like girls and I especially like you. I’ve always had a thing for redheads.”
Savanna began to breathe heavier.
Jill smiled back. “I want you to get used to your body and to being a woman before we start. The last thing I want to do is to force you into something. But I will be waiting.”
“Thank you,” replied Savanna.
“Oh, and I bought you a present,” said Jill.
“What do you mean?”
Jill reached into her bad that lying on the bed and pulled out a festively wrapped gift bag. She handed it to Savanna.
Savanna smiled and carefully opened up the bag. “What is it?”
“Open it and see, silly!”
Savanna’s jaw dropped when she saw what was in the bag. It was a chrome coated vibrator.
“This is the same type I have and I love it,” said Jill. “I even included batteries.”
“How thoughtful,” replied Savanna as she began to giggle.
“It has adjustable speed and that makes all the difference,” continued Jill.
“Thank you,” replied Savanna.
Jill leaned over and placed a gentle kiss on Savanna’s lips.
“That’s just to give you something to think about,” said Jill.
Savanna sighed. “Um, do we have to wait?”
Jill nodded. “Trust me; you need to focus on yourself right now. But I’ll never be far away,” she stated. “I have one more thing for you.”
She then placed a small silver ring on one of Savanna’s fingers.
“This is for friendship,” said Jill. “Now you’d better go before I give in.”
Savanna gave Jill a hug and got up to leave.
“I’ll wait for you,” she said.
“I know you will,” said Jill.
“Good night,” said Savanna.
“Sweet dreams,” replied Jill.
Chapter 91
Once in her room, Savanna closed the door and turned on the vibrator. She jumped at first and was afraid that the noise would wake the house, but then she realized it was just her imagination. It wasn’t really that loud and if she used it under the covers it was unlikely that anyone would hear it.
She still wasn’t quite ready to try it out and she put it in her nightstand, under some papers.
Later as she lay in bed with the lights out she thought about Jill. An almost electric tingling swept through her body as she remembered the kiss that Jill had given her.
It was strange, as she had never felt anything like that when she had been Scott. She felt sensations in her nipples that were also new and quite pleasant. Maybe this was the difference between love and just sex, she thought.
The more she thought about it, the more she realized how little her relationship with Debby meant to her now. Yes, the sex had been very good; but there was something missing and now she knew what it was. Debby had never really loved Scott; she had loved the idea of being with a guy…any guy. Savanna suddenly felt sorry for Debby and she hoped that Debby would mature and look for real love.
Chapter 92
“I wish these papers had arrived earlier this week,” said Savanna, as she looked at the paperwork that just arrived from the state. “The DMV is always jammed on a Saturday.”
“I know, but it’s either go now or take off early from school and you’ve missed enough this month,” said Maggie.
“Hey, the good thing is that all you have to do is have your photo taken again,” said Jill. “In Jersey they made me take the test over…like my driving skills changed when I got a vagina.”
“Before I turned I would made a joke about that,” interjected Savanna.
“I know you would have,” said Annie.
“So, assuming we get out of there in a reasonable amount of time, I was thinking of heading over to King of Prussia Mall. We can have lunch and then see what’s on sale,” said Maggie.
“That sounds cool,” said Annie.
“Why not?” added Savanna.
Thankfully the line at the DMV wasn’t too long. They were out of there in less than an hour.
Savanna stared at her new driver’s license. The photo wasn’t too bad; but it was strange seeing her name as Savanna Lindsey Gordon, age eighteen, gender female. The middle name was the name of her great-grandmother.
“Are you going to look at that all the way to King of Prussia?” asked Jill as she nudged Savanna playfully in the ribs.
“Maybe,” replied Savanna. She then slipped it in her purse. “Don’t tell me that you didn’t stare at your new license.”
Jill nodded. “Even with having to take the driving test again, the license was the easy part. Getting a new swimsuit was a bigger shock. They also gave me a new jacket with my new nametag on it. That took some getting used to. The first day back in the new one-piece was a pain. The male life guards kidded me a little; but I could still out-swim them so they shut up pretty quickly.”
“I think it’s great that you’re going to keep being a lifeguard,” said Annie.
“I enjoy it and for the most part it’s pretty easy,” she replied. “Savannah, why don’t you come down and spend some time at the shore this summer?”
“I doubt I would make a good lifeguard,” she replied.
“So? There are plenty of other jobs you get down there. My moms are always looking for good help in their gift shops.”
“That might not be a bad idea,” said Maggie. “I know Gran would love to have the company, and she definitely has enough room.”
Savanna nodded. It would be fun to spend the summer down at the shore; especially if she could be closer to Jill.
“I’ll think about it,” said Savanna.
“Cool,” replied Jill.
Chapter 93
“How do I look?” asked Savanna as she checked herself in the mirror.
“For the fourth time you look great,” said Annie.
“I agree,” added Jill.
“I’m just nervous about going back to school,” said Savanna.
“You look fine,” said Jill. “Your hair and makeup is perfect and since it’s hovering around freezing and looks like snow so your outfit is acceptable.”
Savanna was wearing a sweater, jeans and boots.
“Okay,” she replied.
“Come on, you need to eat something,” said Annie.
“Yeah, that way I’ll have something to throw-up later,” mumbled Savanna.
“Butterflies?” asked Jill.
Savanna shook her head. “Not butterflies…something bigger.”
Jill leaned over and kissed Savanna on the cheek. “Just relax; everything will be okay.”
“Thanks for sticking around,” said Savanna.
“No problem, I have a mid-morning class and I should have plenty of time to make it,” said Jill. “I just wanted to see you off.”
“Thanks again,” said Savanna.
Savanna nodded and followed Jill and Annie down to the kitchen.
Chapter 94
Savanna rode to school with Kyle and Annie.
“So the only change you have is female health instead of our gender class?” asked Kyle.
Savanna nodded as she looked at her schedule. “I even have the same lunch period.”
“Cool,” said Kyle.
They arrived at North Penn and headed quickly inside as it started to snow lightly.
“So much for an early spring,” said Kyle.
Savanna stopped at her locker and after a momentary lapse of memory, she opened her combination. “Calm down,” she mumbled to herself.
Her locker was just outside her homeroom class and she slipped inside almost hoping that she wouldn’t be noticed.
Of course, it was no secret that she had turned and everyone greeted her as she walked in.
“I really love your new name,” said a girl named Brittney. “Did you pick it yourself?”
“It was my sister’s idea, but I got to make the final decision,” replied Savanna.
“It suits you,” said Brittney. “Now, if you need anything, we’re all here for you.”
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“Sorry to hear what a jerk Debby turned out to be,” said another girl named Jane.
She had been dating a guy named Peter for the past year. He had turned back in December and was now known as Petra. They were still dating.
“It’s over,” said Savanna with a shrug. She then thought about Jill. “It’s probably for the best.”
“Still it was pretty rude,” said Jane.
“Excuse me, Savanna, this is for you,” said Ms. Morgan, the homeroom teacher as she handed Savanna a piece of paper. “By the way, we’re all glad you’re back.”
“Thank you,” said Savanna as she read the paper. It was an appointment to see Mrs. Martin. Savanna knew this was routine for those who had just turned. After her session with Mrs. Martin she would get her new school ID. She looked at the clock and saw that she was expected in Mrs. Martin’s office in ten minutes. “See you all later.”
Chapter 95
“Well, how does it feel to be back at school?” asked Mrs. Martin.
“I’m not totally sure yet. Part of me feels as if I haven’t been gone and part of me feels like the new kid,” she replied.
“That’s a pretty normal reaction. In a few days you should feel more comfortable. I’m very pleased with your appearance; it’s a very good sign of accepting what has happened and moving on.”
“I’ve had a lot of help. Between my family and friends I’ve had a lot of support. I’m still getting used to this new body. I mean, besides the obvious things like gender…I’m now shorter and weaker. I was never all that muscular but look at how thin my arms are now!” she exclaimed as she held them out.
“Loss of muscle mass is common; I recommend that you start working out. Many of the area gyms have specific programs for the recently turned.”
“I suppose that would be a good idea,” said Savanna.
“How do you feel about being a girl?”
Savanna fidgeted for a moment before answering. “Part of me is angry; I mean I enjoyed who I was before this happened. I wonder who did I piss off? But when I don’t think about it, or I’m not reminded that I went through the turn, it seems….well normal. Does that make sense?”
“Very much so; while the major physical changes have occurred your body chemistry is still changing.”
Savanna nodded. “I remember learning about what to expect…but it’s a lot different when it actually happens.”
“Now, I would like to meet with you regularly for the first couple of months. This is a very stressful time. You’ll be experiencing many new things.”
“Like my period,” interjected Savanna. “Dr. Lansing said I should expect it around my fourth week.”
“Exactly,” said Mrs. Martin.
“How did you react…I mean the first time?”
“I freaked,” she replied with a grin.
Savanna laughed. “I have no idea how I’ll react…but freaking out is an option.”
They talked for a few more minutes before Mrs. Martin led Savanna to the main office to get a new photo ID.
“Don’t hesitate to see me if you have any issues at all,” said Mrs. Martin.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 96
The rest of the morning was a bit of a blur as she tried to get back into the routine of being a student.
Her friends were helpful…almost too helpful at times; but she knew they meant well.
On her way to lunch she headed to the lavatories and without thinking she almost walked into the boy’s room. Thankfully she caught herself before she reached the door.
It then hit her that this would be the first time that she had gone into a women’s room. She might have debated the significance of the moment a bit more if it wasn’t for the fact that she really had to go badly.
Thankfully the lavatory wasn’t crowded and she immediately found an empty stall.
When she was done, she washed up and checked her makeup. It hit her how instinctively all of this was becoming as she reapplied her lipstick. Yes, she still felt uneasy about her new gender, but that feeling was fading.
She headed to the cafeteria to find Kyle and eat lunch.
Chapter 97
“I wouldn’t worry about the bathroom mistake; it’s pretty common from what I’ve heard,” said Kyle.
“I’m just glad I caught myself before someone saw me,” she said.
“So…what’s it like? I mean I’ve always heard the girl’s room is much nicer,” joked Kyle.
“Oh yes, it’s so luxurious. Not only do we have a large plasma screen TV, but we have premium cable and a hot popcorn machine,” replied Savanna.
“Yeah right,” he said.
“Okay you got me…we just have basic cable and its bagged pre-popped popcorn,” she said. “No, the main difference is that the place is actually clean.”
“That’s probably true. You had the good luck to pass out in one of the few nondisgusting boy’s rooms on campus.”
Savanna nodded. “What I can’t believe is that it’s been two and half weeks since I turned. I mean, I changed genders and I’m now back at school like it was just the flu. It’s really freaky when you think about it.”
“Well, remember how they told us that they found that adjustment is faster when the turned get back to their lives and routines. Ms. Glass said that when she was in school some students took months off before returning to school.”
“Oh don’t get me wrong, I’m glad to be back here…but this whole gender shift is mind-blowing. It isn’t just physical and that is what makes it even wilder. I know I’m changing with each passing moment.”
“And…how does that feel?”
“Strangely normal; I mean I felt like a goof when I almost went in the boy’s room, but then a few minutes later checking my makeup felt normal. I still have conflicts, but they’re not as bad. Mrs. Martin even gave me the number for a gym so I can get back into shape, but as I’ve thought about it all I want to do is build up enough muscle so I can start skiing again. Am I rambling?”
“A little,” replied Kyle with a smile. “It’s normal. And yes, I’ve noticed the changes in you.”
“Really?”
Kyle nodded. “If I didn’t know you from before I might even be tempted to ask you out. Don’t worry I’m not, but what I’m saying is that you’re becoming a very nice girl and not a boy who has boobs.”
“Um, I don’t know if I should thank you or punch you,” replied Savanna.
He just grinned. “You’re doing fine, Savanna.”
“Thanks, that actually means a lot to me,” she said.
Chapter 98
As Savanna walked to her last class of the day, she saw Debby.
Debby was standing with a couple of the other cheerleaders and didn’t see Savanna until she was only a few feet away.
Savanna didn’t want a repeat of the incident at the mall and was prepared to walk by without saying a thing.
“Um, Scott…I mean, Savanna,” said Debby.
Savanna stopped and turned.
“Hi Debby,” she replied.
“Um, hi,” answered Debby. “Look, can we talk some time?”
Savanna stared back and fought the urge to say something sarcastic. “Sure.”
“Cool, I’ll give you a call,” said Debby.
Savanna wanted to ask if Debby had forgotten the phone number, but didn’t. “Sure.”
“Good, well… talk to you later,” she said as she headed off with the other two cheerleaders.
Savanna didn’t know what to think as she really didn’t trust Debby, but she was willing to give her a chance.
Chapter 99
“I don’t know, it sounds pretty fishy,” said Annie after Savanna told her of her meeting with Debby.
“I know what you mean,” said Savanna was she sat down on the couch in the family room. “Anyway, it’s up to her now. She said that she would call me, so I’m leaving it to her.”
“I’d be more worried about her new boyfriend. You humiliated him in front of a lot of people,” said Annie.
“You don’t think that she’s setting me up?” asked Savanna.
Annie shrugged her shoulders. “If she wants to meet you somewhere, I wouldn’t go alone. Yeah, I know you nailed him once, but he won’t be caught off guard a second time. Also, you’re not that big or strong anymore.”
“Thanks for reminding me,” said Savanna.
“Seriously, even though women now outnumber men, you need to be careful.”
Savanna nodded. “You’re right…as always. You know, in many ways our roles have been reversed. It’s like you’re my older sister now.”
“Well I do have more experience as a female than you,” said Annie. “Savanna, I just want to say that I’m so proud of the way you’ve handled this. I honestly don’t think I would be as strong.”
Savanna shook her head. “No, I suspect you’d do quite well. I feel very lucky that we’re sisters now.”
Annie smiled back. “You have no idea how much that means to me.”
Chapter 100
“So… she didn’t call?” asked Kyle.
Savanna shook her head. “Nope.”
“What are you going to do?”
“Nothing,” replied Savanna. “Either she wants closure or she just put on an act to make herself look good with the other cheerleaders. Either way it’s up to her and I have no intention of calling her.”
“Good for you,” said Kyle.
“Did Annie tell you that she thinks that Debby’s new boyfriend might be behind this?”
Kyle nodded. “I have some friends at Lansdale Catholic and they say that he’s been shooting off his mouth.”
“Great,” she replied.
“I’m sure it will pass,” said Kyle.
“Still, it’s different now. I mean when I was Scott I could defend myself…more or less. And the worse thing that could happen is losing a fight,” she said.
Kyle nodded.
“So, you don’t disagree?”
“No, guys like him can be a problem. As you know some guys feel girls like you are fair game and it isn’t the same as attacking a naturally born girl.”
“So what do I do?”
“Just be careful where you go,” said Kyle. “If he comes after you he’ll have to deal with me.”
Savanna nodded.
“What no wiseass comment?” he asked.
“Nope. I actually appreciate the fact that I have you watching my back,” she said. “I mean, like Annie said, I doubt if I can catch him off guard a second time. Shit! Isn’t my life complicated enough?”
“I guess someone felt you needed a challenge,” said Kyle with a grin.
Savanna smiled back in spite of her worry. “Thanks.”
Chapter 101
Kyle talked to some of his friends at school about the potential threat of Mike. They all agreed to keep an eye on Savanna. He also had his friends at Lansdale Catholic watch Mike.
As for Savanna she was slowly getting back into the routine of being back in school.
She found comfort in the daily routine of going to class and it made the days pass faster.
Several days passed and Debby still hadn’t called. While Savanna was angry about this, she really wasn’t surprised and tried to put it out of her head.
The next day she was feeling slightly off and mentioned this to Annie.
“Well, your period is due soon. I wouldn’t be surprised if that’s what it is,” she replied.
The next morning Savanna woke early with cramps.
She got up and went into the bathroom and confirmed that her period had started. Fighting off her initial panic, she remembered what Annie and her Mom had told her to do.
Chapter 102
“Well, this is a good thing, Savanna,” said Maggie. “It means your body is functioning properly.”
“I don’t know about that, “replied Savanna. “I don’t feel very good.”
“Cramps?” asked Maggie.
Savanna nodded. “Yes, but I also feel nauseous.”
“Have you taken the pills I gave you?” asked Maggie
“Yes, Mom. You know, I never thought we’d be talking about this.”
“Unfortunately, I’ve had to prepare for this,” replied Maggie. “It’s all part of being a mother since The Bru started.”
“I never thought of that,” said Savanna. “This thing really affects everyone.”
Maggie nodded. “Honey, do you feel good enough to go to school. I mean, being this is your first time and all.”
“I’m okay,” she replied.
“If you feel too sick, go to the nurse, promise me, okay?”
“I will, Mom,” she replied.
Chapter 103
By mid-morning, Savanna was feeling worse. The cramps were increasing and the pills that Maggie had given her didn’t seem to be doing any good. She shuffled into her health class and flopped down weakly in her seat. The only thing on her mind was surviving to the end of school day so she could go home and crawl into bed.
“Savanna, are you okay?” asked her health teacher, Ms. Davis. “You look really pale.”
Savanna shook her head. “I don’t know…I don’t feel very good.”
“Do you have a fever?”
Savanna shook her head. “No…it’s that time…you know…”
“Let’s take you to the nurse’s office okay?”
Savanna nodded, but as she stood up, she nearly doubled over in severe pain and she cried out. She fell down to her knees, clutching her abdomen.
Two of the other girls got up to help her, while Ms. Davis called the front office to notify them of a possible medical emergency.
“Ms. Davis, Savanna has passed out!” shouted Kristy Wells, one of the two girls helping Savanna.
Chapter 104
It took Savanna a moment to realize what was happening. She was on her back and looking up at two women dressed in uniforms. She could also hear a siren and through the haze caused by the pain she realized she was in an ambulance.
She attempted to sit up, but found that she couldn’t.
“Don’t try to move, Savanna,” said the first EMT.
“What’s happening?” she asked. She immediately noticed that her voice sounded muffled. She then realized she had an oxygen mask over her face. There were also IVs in both of her arms.
“We’re taking you to the ER,” said the EMT.
“Why?” asked Savanna with panic in her voice.
“Don’t try to talk, dear,” said the EMT.
Savanna drifted back into darkness.
Chapter 105
When Savanna opened her eyes again, she found herself in the ER. She was groggy and felt nauseous. The pain wasn’t as bad and she realized she was on pain medication.
“Doctor, she’s coming to,” said the nurse who was standing next to Savanna’s bed.
Dr. Lansing walked over and smiled at Savanna. “You gave us quite a start, Savanna.”
“I don’t understand,” moaned Savanna. “It was just my period; why am I back here?”
“You’re not here because of your period, dear,” explained Dr. Lansing. “There was a complication due to your turn. Your period just aggravated it.”
“What’s wrong with me?” asked Savanna as she felt panic forming.
“You have internal bleeding. It’s a rare complication of the turn and it will require surgery,” answered Dr. Lansing. “Putting it in simple terms, sometimes after a turn, there are weak points in the body; places were the tissue is too thin. The stress of your period opened one up. We need to go in and operate to stop the bleeding.”
Dr. Lansing’s words sunk in slowly. “Surgery?”
Dr, Lansing nodded. “We’ll be moving you in there shortly, dear.”
“I…I don’t understand, I thought everything was okay with my body,” she cried. “Am I going to die?”
“Not if we can help it,” replied Dr. Lansing. “Look, Savanna, I’m not going to lie to you; this is a serious condition, but the surgeon who will operate on you is the best.”
“Not you?”
Dr. Lansing shook her head. “No, I’m not a surgeon. But Dr. Redding is superb. We’re just waiting for her to arrive from Philadelphia.”
Savanna nodded. “Are my parents here?”
“Yes, the nurse will go get them,” replied Dr. Lansing.
Savanna nodded. “I’m really scared.”
“I know, but we’re going to do everything possible. Look, you know how determined I am, right? Well, Dr. Redding is as bad as I am!”
Savanna cracked a weak smile.
“This is somewhat similar to what happened to you when you turned. Back then we didn’t need to operate because your body’s metabolism was so high it was able to correct the problem itself,” continued Dr. Lansing.
“Okay,” she replied. “I trust you.”
Chapter 106
Savanna’s parents had just a few moments with her before they moved her into surgery. Dr. Lansing then explained the situation to them.
“So what are her chances, Dr. Lansing?” asked Maggie.
Dr. Lansing hesitated as she appeared to be choosing her words.
“It’s a serious condition, but correctable by surgery in most cases,” she replied. “In some cases following the turn weak areas are created; the stress of the menstrual cycle can cause them to tear which can lead to severe bleeding.”
“Why wasn’t this detected during her physical?” asked Ron slightly annoyed.
“It’s a very rare condition and undetectable through routine exams,” she replied. “I can understand why you’re upset, but there was no way of knowing this would happen.”
“We’re not blaming you, Dr. Lansing,” interjected Maggie as she wrapped her arm around her husband’s waist.
Dr. Lansing nodded. “I can’t promise anything, but the fact that Savanna was brought here quickly and the fact that we had a chance to stabilize her before surgery is very much in her favor.”
“What sort of procedure will be used?” asked Maggie.
“In the past it was standard sutures; however this often created additional tears. Savanna will be treated with the latest technique. Dr. Redding uses a medical laser to seal the tears. This has many advantages including less chance of infection and it also speeds up the recovery time.”
“When will she be out of surgery?” asked Ron.
“It all depends on how severe the tear is. A lot will depend upon the location too,” said Dr. Lansing. “Normally, the operation is three to four hours. Now, Dr. Redding is the top specialist in this procedure, so Savanna is excellent hands…probably the best in the country.”
“Thank you, Doctor,” said Maggie.
Chapter 107
“It’s been almost five hours,” said Annie as she looked at watch.
“I know,” said Maggie as she crossed her arms. “I know they’re doing everything possible for her, but this waiting is awful.”
Ron, Harry, and Kyle walked in carrying bags of food.
“Any word?” asked Ron as he sat down next to Maggie.
She shook her head.
“Mom, please don’t worry,” said Annie.
“Yeah, you know how strong Savanna is,” said Ron. “She’s always been a fighter and she’s always had a tendency to take her time.”
“You’re telling me,” said Maggie. “She’s always been that way.”
“What do you mean?” asked Harry as a confused look appeared on his face.
“It means that Savanna kept Mom in labor for almost twelve hours,” said Annie. “So, you see she has a history of taking her time.”
Maggie smiled slightly.
The doors to the waiting area opened up and Dr. Lansing walked in.
Savanna’s whole family immediately stood up, along with Kyle.
“Savanna’s in the recovery room,” announced Dr. Lansing.
“And…how is she?” asked Maggie.
“She’s doing okay. The surgery lasted a bit longer than expected due to the location of the tear. Dr. Redding also found two more areas of concern and corrected them too. She expects Savanna to make full recovery. “
“Can we see her?” asked Ron.
“I can bring you in, but I doubt if Savanna will know you’re there. We have her on some pretty strong medication. Dr. Redding likes to keep her patients immobile for the first twenty-four hours following surgery,” explained Dr. Lansing.
Chapter 108
Savanna slowly opened her eyes. It took her a moment to realize where she was. She looked around and found the button to page the nurse.
A moment later the nurse walked in. “Well, it’s good to see you awake. How do you feel, dear?”
“Exhausted,” said Savanna softly.
“That’s to be expected. I’ll go get Dr. Lansing, but first do you need anything?”
“Some water would be nice,” said Savanna.
“I’ll bring you some,” said the nurse. “Oh, your family is out in the waiting area; in fact they’ve been here since they first brought you in.”
“Um, how long ago was that?” asked Savanna.
“A day and half ago,” said the nurse. “But don’t worry, that’s considered normal.”
Chapter 109
Savanna was sitting up in her bed, sipping on her water when her parents came into her room.
She had planned to keep it light, but when they came in, she immediately started to cry.
“I’m so sorry,” she exclaimed as she wiped back tears.
“Honey, you have no reason to be sorry. You did nothing wrong,” said Maggie as she gently brushed Savanna’s hair off her forehead.
“How’re you feeling, Savanna?” asked Ron.
“Tired…sore…otherwise I’m okay,” said Savanna. “Did you talk to Dr. Lansing?”
Maggie nodded. “Yes, she briefed us on everything. Oh, we also talked to the woman who operated on you…Dr. Redding. She said that everything looks good.”
“I never got to meet her,” said Savanna. “I guess she had to get back to Philly.”
“She told us that you should make a full recovery, although she wants you to stay in bed for a couple of days,” said Maggie.
“Does that mean here or can I go home?” asked Savanna.
Dr. Lansing walked into the room. “What’s this, you already tired of us?”
Savanna smiled weakly. “No, it’s just I’ve spent enough time here this year.”
“The main concern is that we stop the bleeding. We’re also worried about infection,” said Dr. Lansing.
“Um, Dr. Lansing, has everything been fixed. I mean, I won’t end up back here when I get my next period, or will I?”
“I can’t make any promises, but in most cases it’s a one time occurrence,” said Dr. Lansing.
“Would you recommend that Savanna see you before her next cycle?” asked Maggie.
“If that would make you feel more at ease, please give me a call,” said Dr. Lansing. “Now, I know you want to see the rest of your family, but I also want you to get your rest, Savanna.”
Chapter 110
Annie came in next along with Harry.
“I called Jill and let her know how you’re doing,” said Annie. “She said that she would be here this afternoon.”
“That’s nice,” said Savanna as she yawned.
“I think we’d better get going Harry. Savanna looks like she’s about to drift off,” said Annie.
Savanna shook her head. “Don’t go yet.”
“You okay?” asked Harry.
Savanna nodded. “It’s just that this really scared me. Dr. Lansing told me how serious it was. That’s what I like about her; she treats me like an adult.”
“She’s a great doctor,” said Annie. “I know you’re scared, but from what she told us, the worst is over.”
“I know,” said Savanna. “But this is twice in the past few weeks that I’ve almost died. It’s pretty scary.”
“Look, this sort of thing could happen to anyone who turns. You just got unlucky and had two bad things,” said Annie.
“Yeah, maybe this means that you’re getting this out of your system,” added Harry.
Savanna grinned. “I wish I had your optimism.”
“Hey, just think of all the background this is giving you before you attend medical school. I mean you’re going to have so much experience!” said Annie.
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “I knew that I could count on you two.”
She yawned again and then drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 111
A couple hours later, Savanna woke up and the first thing she saw was Jill sitting next to her.
“Hey sleepyhead,” greeted Jill.
“Hi,” replied Savanna. “What time is it?”
“Nearly five,” said Jill. “They should be bringing you in your dinner soon.”
“Oh boy! Did they tell you I’m on a clear liquid diet for the next week,” said Savanna.
“So, you get to drink a lot of beef and chicken broth,” said Jill. “Tell you what, when you’re all better I’ll take you out to dinner, would you like that?”
“Just you and me?” asked Savanna.
Jill nodded.
“Like a date?”
Jill shook her head. “Not like a date…it will be a date.”
Savanna sighed. “Now I have even more of an incentive to get better.”
Jill leaned over and gave Savanna a kiss on the cheek.
“Just so you know, you mean a lot to me,” said Jill.
“I love you too,” admitted Savanna.
They were then interrupted by the orderly who brought in Savanna’s dinner.
“Hmm, clear chicken broth, jello, and apple juice,” said Savanna. “This is going to get old quickly.”
“Hang in there, Savanna,” said Jill.
Chapter 112
Savanna was discharged from the hospital the next day. It was a windy cool day, but she didn’t mind. As they drove home she saw several robins and this made her smile.
“When did the robins arrive?”
“This week,” said Maggie. “I think they timed it just for you.”
Savanna laughed slightly.
“How’re you feeling?”
“Tired” she replied. “I won’t mind staying at home and sleeping a lot this time.”
“Any pain?”
Savanna shook her head. “Nope, none at all; the pain medication is doing its job. Also, Dr. Redding did a great job. I also like the fact that the incision is so tiny. Scars are cool as a guy, but I don’t want any now.”
Maggie laughed. “Well, all you have to do is rest for the next week. We have a follow-up appointment next week. Now, I realize you’re not in pain right now, but you need to keep taking your pills, along with the antibiotics. We don’t want to have to bring you back to the hospital.”
“No problem with that,” said Savanna.
“Oh, Mrs. Martin called. She’ll be stopping by tomorrow with your class work. I also think she just wants to see how you’re doing.”
“That’s fine,” said Savanna as she yawned. “It just feels good to be going home.”
Chapter 113
Savanna stayed in her pjs the next day and took Dr. Lansing’s advice to rest in order to regain her strength following her surgery.
It was strange she thought, the surgery had left her more tired than her turn a month earlier. The pain pills also contributed to her lethargy; but it was better than being in pain.
Thanks to Dr. Lansing’s explanation she understood what had happened and that in all likelihood there wouldn’t be a repeat when she had her next period; but in the back of her mind there was the fear that she would get sick during her next period.
She knew that this was silly, but until she had a normal period the fear would be with her. It also stuck her as a little odd that she actually wanted a normal period now where just a few weeks ago she wished she could avoid them altogether.
When she wasn’t sleeping, she was checking her email. She wanted to answer every single one personally. She was shocked at the large number of messages she got from her classmates. The notable exception was Debby.
Savanna tried not to be upset about this; but it bugged her. She wondered how someone could be so uncaring and she decided that she would never do anything like that.
After a lunch of beef broth and some jello, Savanna heard the doorbell ring.
She was pleased to see that it was Mrs. Martin.
“Hi,” said Savanna as she opened the front door. “Please come in.”
“Good afternoon, Savanna. How are you feeling?” said Mrs. Martin.
“Better thank you,” she replied.
They walked to the kitchen and sat down.
“I brought your assignments. There’s no rush, but since you’ll be out of school for a while I didn’t want you to fall behind.”
“I was just getting fully caught up from my last vacation,” said Savanna as she looked at the typed out paper that listed her schoolwork.
“The good thing is that you have enough credits to graduate,” said Mrs. Martin.
“That’s good. I want to graduate with my class,” said Savanna. “I can’t believe how difficult this has all been.”
“Well, you’ve had the worst turn that I can remember,” said Mrs. Martin. “However the thing to remember is that none of it is your fault. You can’t blame yourself for what has happened.”
Savanna nodded. “Is it that obvious?”
“No, but it’s not that uncommon. Don’t forget I deal with many students who have turned. I admire the fact that you’ve tried to get your life back in order. I don’t want this little setback to sidetrack you.”
“That’s an understatement,” said Savanna with a smirk.
“Look, I’m not downplaying the seriousness of what you just experienced. But you can’t go through life worrying about what could happen. Now tell me the truth, are you worried about this happening again?”
Savanna nodded. “I don’t think I will be free of worry until I have my next period. Wow, I never thought I would be happy to have a period!”
Mrs. Martin chuckled. “Now, is there anything else I can do for you?”
“What’s the status of my scholarship paperwork?” she asked.
“We sent it out yesterday. I’ll bring you a copy tomorrow.”
Savanna nodded.
“Dr. Lansing wrote you a wonder letter of recommendation,” continued Mrs. Martin. “She thinks very highly of you.”
“That makes me happy. I really respect and like her,” said Savanna.
“I know what you mean. I’ve talked to her many times concerning students who have turned,” said Mrs. Martin. “Can I ask you a question, Savanna?”
“Sure, what is it?”
“Did you read the application for the scholarship completely?”
“Pretty much, why? Is there a problem with my application?”
Mrs. Martin shook her head. “No, it’s nothing like that. I just wanted to make sure that you pick the right field of study. I recommend that you pick a general field of study and not immediately jump into a pre-med program. It will give you more options. The scholarship doesn’t specifically say that you have to be a doctor. You can go into any health related field that is connected to The Bru.”
“Like what?”
“Therapist or medical researcher is two fields that you could go into with graduate studies. Looking at your records, you have a strong science background. Why not start off as a biology major and then you can shift later. Most of the first couple semesters of classes would be transferable into any medical program. Even as a therapist, having a science background wouldn’t be bad.”
Savanna nodded. “That makes sense.”
“The thing is, Savanna, I don’t want you to pick a path that might not be the best choice for you. I think you’re a very bright young woman and you have a very promising future ahead of you.”
“Assuming I don’t keep getting sick,” interjected Savanna.
“We’ll work on that too,” she replied.
“You mean my irrational fears?”
Mrs. Martin shook her head. “They aren’t all that irrational. If I was in the position you are I would also be concerned.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Martin; you’ve made me feel a lot better.”
“It’s my pleasure, Savanna.”
Chapter 114
“Everything appears to be healing fine, Savanna,” said Dr. Lansing.
“That’s a relief,” she replied.
“And you have had no bleeding, right?”
Savanna nodded. “Nope, not since I left the hospital. So how much longer do I have to be on the clear liquid diet?”
“Another two to three days; just to play it safe.”
“I can’t wait until I have pizza again,” she replied.
Dr. Lansing smiled. “I’m sorry about that. It’s one of my favorite foods too.”
“When can she go back to school?” asked Maggie.
“Well, it’s been over a week since the surgery. I would say she could start again on Monday. However I want you to take it easy, Savanna.”
“I will,” she replied.
“Good. Now, I have some great news for you. I just called a friend and she has confirmed that you are one of the awardees of a full scholarship. You’ll get official notification in a few days; but I wanted to let you know now,” said Dr. Lansing. “Congratulations, Savanna!”
“Wow,” replied Savanna. She was totally stunned. “I didn’t think I would find out so fast. I mean, I thought that a scholarship committee would take longer to decide.”
Maggie hugged Savanna.
“Well, we keep the selection process as streamlined as possible. This is due to the nature of the turn. Now, you told me that you were considering Swarthmore. Are you still interested in going there?”
Savanna nodded and looked at her mom. “It’s my top choice.”
“If you want to go there then you’re in. We have a special relationship with them and they hold spots for us.”
“You…you mean that?” asked Savanna.
“Yes. I talked to Marion Martin and she confirmed your GPA.”
Savanna turned to Maggie. “What do you think, Mom?”
“Honey, it’s your choice, but this is a wonderful opportunity,” said Maggie. “I can’t tell you want to do, but if I was in your shoes I would jump at the opportunity.”
Savanna nodded. “Okay, I’ll do it.”
Dr, Lansing smiled. “I had a feeling you would.”
Chapter 115
“Swarthmore, huh?” said Jill
Savanna adjusted the position of the phone as she cuddled up on the couch in the family room. “Yep and a full scholarship; let’s face it, there’s no way I could afford it otherwise.”
“I’m so happy for you, Savanna,” said Jill. “This will give us another reason to celebrate when I take you out.”
“I can’t wait,” said Savanna.
“Um, do you still want to wait until after your next period?” asked Jill.
“Just to play it safe…do you mind?”
“No, not at all; but between you and me, I know that everything will be fine.”
“I hope so. I’m so sick of being sick,” said Savanna.
“Well, you get better as I want you to have a great time,” said Jill. “Just so you know…I love you.”
Savanna felt a shiver of excitement sweep through her body. “Really?”
“Yes,” replied Jill with a laugh. “By the way, the correct response isn’t ‘really.’ It’s I love you too or something like that.”
“Sorry, I’m new at this. Yes I love you!”
“That’s better. Okay, you get your rest and get better.”
“I will,” replied Savanna. “I really do love you.”
“I know…and I love you too.”
Chapter 116
Savanna was glad to be going back to school. She was still a little tired; but had grown sick of hanging around the house all day. The good thing was that she back on solid food again.
Thanks to the liquid diet she had lost a few pounds. She couldn’t help but notice that she had a very feminine figure now. Her breasts seemed to have finally stopped growing and on Saturday, Annie and Maggie decided to take her to a store to get properly sized.
“Trust me, you’ll appreciate a properly fitting bra,” said Annie. “Um, you know that your hair has grown out quite a bit in the past few weeks. Do you want to see if Nikki can get you in?”
Savanna nodded. “Sure, why not?”
“I really love your hair, it’s so pretty,” said Annie.
“It’s strange, Annie, but I have a hard time remembering what my old hair color looked like. Also the idea of getting sized for a bra doesn’t freak me out like it would have a few weeks ago.”
“Well, I’ve been told that’s normal,” said Annie. “You’re getting used to being female.”
Savanna nodded. “I still have a ways to go.”
“True, but you’re getting there,” said Annie.
Chapter 117
“I can’t believe that I’m really a DD,” stated Savanna as she browsed the lingerie section of one of the large chain stores at the mall.
“Specifically 36-DD,” noted Annie. “Look, it’s not that unusual of a size these days; I mean I’m a 38-DD. Oooh, this is a nice one.” She picked up a black lace under wire bra and held it up in front of Savanna.
“It’s not bad,” she replied.
“This one is fifty percent off; that’s a great price,” noted Annie.
Savanna just nodded.
“You’ll need a couple of black bras as we need to pick you out a little black dress…especially when you go on your date with Jill,” continued Annie.
“Shhh, I haven’t told Mom about that,” said Savanna.
“Um, Savanna…I think Mom knows. I mean you’d have to be blind not to notice the way you and Jill have been looking at each other.”
“Really? Is it that obvious?”
Annie just shook her head as she looked into the basket that contained several bras. “I think we got enough for now. We can’t be late for your appointment with Nikki. After that we can grab lunch with Mom and then pick out the dress…oh and shoes too!”
“You’re having way too much fun,” stated Savanna.
“You have no idea…little sister!”
Chapter 118
“Very nice,” said Maggie as she admired Savanna’s new hair style.
“It was Nikki’s idea; she said that with the way my hair has become rather curly that it would be a good style for me.”
“Well, she was right,” said Annie as she looked at the menu.
They were eating at TGIF at the mall.
“So what do you need to shop for after lunch?” asked Maggie.
Savanna looked at Annie who nodded.
“I need something nice to wear out to dinner with Jill,” confessed Savanna.
“That makes sense,” said Maggie without hesitation. “Honey, I think it’s wonderful that you and Jill have become close. Now, what kind of dress are you looking for?”
Savanna glanced at Annie who gave her an “I told you so” look.
“I think she should get a little black dress,” said Annie.
“Yes, you do need one of those in your wardrobe; but let’s keep our eyes open. You’ll need shoes too; you can’t wear sneakers with a dress.”
Annie winked knowingly at her sister.
Chapter 119
Savanna ended up buying three dresses and six pairs of shoes, including two pairs of heels due to Annie’s urging.
“But I’ve never worn heels,” complained Savanna as they drove home.
“That just means you need to learn how. They aren’t that high away…just four inches,” replied Annie. “They’ll go perfectly with the dresses you bought.”
“Great, I can wear the dress as I’m brought into the ER with a broken leg.”
“When we get home I’ll show you how to walk in them. I promise you’ll do fine,” said Annie.
“Annie’s right,” interjected Maggie. “You’re a lovely young lady, Savanna and you should dress accordingly. I know Jill will appreciate it.”
“So you don’t mind that I’m still into girls?” asked Savanna cautiously.
“Honey, I just want you to be happy, besides I like Jill,” said Maggie. “And so does Dad.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna. A wave of relief swept through her body.
“Hey, Savanna, Kyle and I are going out to the movies tonight. We’re going to see the latest Eve Sandler comedy; you want to join us?” asked Annie.
Savanna shook her head. “No, it’s okay. One, three’s a crowd and two, I’ve always thought her movies were pretty stupid. They’re all the same…angry girl….stupid plots…crude jokes…”
“Really? I thought all guys liked them,” said Annie.
“Nope. Hey wait a minute…maybe that can be a test to see who is going to turn, if you think Eve Sandler movies are stupid then you might turn!” said Savanna as she started to laugh.
“Well that confirms Kyle will never turn; he loves her movies,” said Annie. “And by the way, I agree with you…her movies are pretty dumb, but I get to pick the next movie.”
“Look, I appreciate you wanting to bring me along, but you and Kyle need time alone,” said Savanna.
“Thanks, Savanna.”
Chapter 120
“Take your time. Now, remember heel first and let the sole follow quickly. Keep your toes pointing straight ahead as much as possible. Oh, and swing your arms to keep your balance,” said Annie.
“Also keep your legs straight and close. You’ll find you’ll need to shorten your stride,” added Maggie.
Savanna nodded as she tried to absorb everything her Mom and sister were telling her. She slowly walked forward, struggling to keep her balance, but she was able to cross the bedroom floor without falling over.
“Not a bad first attempt,” said Maggie. “Just keep practicing and you’ll be a pro in no time.”
“Either that or I’ll break my neck,” quipped Savanna as she slowly turned around. At one point she almost fell over.
“Just keep practicing, you’ll get the hang of it,” said Annie. “I mean the last thing you want to do is fall flat on your face when you’re out with Jill.”
“Gee thanks,” said Savanna.
Annie stuck out her tongue at her sister. She then looked at the watch. “Well, I gotta get ready for my date with Kyle.”
“See you later, Annie,” said Savanna as she slowly walked in her heels.
“Don’t be out too late, Annie,” said Maggie.
“Yes, Mom,” replied Annie.
Savanna walked back and forth, slowly gaining confidence in her new heels.
“The thing is practice often and by the time you have to wear them out of the house you’ll do fine,” said Maggie. “It’s like everything else you’ve adapted to, Savanna. You just have to get used to them; it’s just one more new experience.”
Savanna nodded as she sat down to take off the heels. “You’re right.”
“I also want to say how proud I’ve been of the way you’ve handled all these changes. I know it can’t be easy; especially with the all the side effects. Dad is also very proud of you.”
“Thanks, Mom,” said Savanna.
“Can I ask you something?” asked Maggie.
Savanna nodded.
“I know you like Jill a lot, but do you have any feelings for boys?”
Savanna shook her head. “None at all.”
Maggie nodded. “Well, if that changes; please let me know so we can get you protection.”
Savanna looked at her mother for a moment before it hit her what Maggie was talking about.
“Birth control?” asked Savanna.
Maggie nodded. “You don’t want an unplanned pregnancy. Just so you know, I had this same sort of talk with Annie a while back. I’m not about to tell you how to live your life, but I will help you be protected.”
“Thanks, Mom,” she replied. “This whole ‘I can now get pregnant thing’ will definitely take some getting used to…if you know what I mean.”
“Well, the good thing about being with another woman is that should you decide to raise a family it has to be planned,” said Maggie.
“What’s it like?” asked Savanna.
“What? Being pregnant?”
Savanna nodded.
“It’s wonderful…after you get over the initial shock that you’re going to have a baby,” replied Maggie with a smile.
Savanna laughed.
“There’s a very special feeling knowing you’re bringing another life into the world,” continued Maggie.
“I guess that’s pretty cool,” said Savanna.
“I always thought so,” replied Maggie. “Jon wasn’t exactly planned; your dad and I were just getting started in our careers and we weren’t planning on starting a family; but as soon as we had him we decided we wanted a large family. I know the idea of having a baby is very new to you; but it is an amazing experience.”
Savanna nodded. “Thanks for talking about this, Mom.”
“Honey, I’ll always be here for you,” said Maggie as she slipped her arm around Savanna’s shoulders. “I love you just as much now as I did when you were a boy; nothing has changed when it comes to that.”
“Thanks, Mom.”
Chapter 121
It was a nice early spring day as Savanna returned to North Penn High School. She was glad to get back to the dull everyday routine of school.
Of course, she was the center of attention from her friends who were eager to welcome her back to school.
Being back also allowed her to get caught up on what had been happening. Six guys had turned in the time she had been out of school; however none of them were people that she knew very well. The good thing was that all of their turns had been uneventful.
“I guess you have the monopoly on difficult turns, Savanna,” said Darcy.
“Well, I wouldn’t wish what I’ve gone through on my worst enemy,” replied Savanna.
“Um, Savanna, I know this is your first day back, but we’re having a meeting of the post-turn support group this afternoon after school; are you interested in attending?”
“Maybe another time,” she replied. “I appreciate the offer, but I’m really not interested at this time. Does that make sense?”
Darcy nodded. “Yes. You know, after everything you’ve been through…in some ways it has helped you adapt faster than the rest of us. I mean, you’re by far more feminine than most of us who have turned.”
Savanna looked at her friend. “What do you mean?”
“I can’t put my finger on it; it’s not just looks, but when I’m around you I just think of you as a girl…and not a guy who turned. I mean I don’t even think of myself as a complete girl yet.”
“I’m just being myself,” replied Savanna.
“Maybe that’s it,” said Darcy. “Whatever the reason, you’re doing a great job.”
Chapter 122
Over lunch, Savanna told Kyle what Darcy had said.
He just nodded.
“That’s it?” asked Savanna.
“What do you want me to say? I mean, I agree with Darcy. Hell, Savanna, I’ve been your friend forever and when I’m around you now all I can see is a girl…a rather cute girl, but a girl nevertheless,” he replied.
Savanna was stunned by his answer. “I’m still not comfortable in this body yet.”
Kyle shrugged. “That may be, but you don’t show your conflict. I’m really proud of you.”
She nodded and then stopped. “What did you say about me being cute?”
Kyle grinned. “Just telling the truth; look if I wasn’t so much in love with your sister I would consider asking you out.”
“You’re not my type,” replied Savanna as she grinned back.
“I know that. Annie told me about you and Jill. I think that’s great; Jill’s a huge step up on…well you know who I mean.”
Savanna nodded. “Yeah, I do. She never did call me…not that I expected her to.”
“I don’t get her. I mean I always knew she was a little stuck up, but I never thought she could be so inconsiderate,” said Kyle. “She’s pissed a lot of people off for the way she has treated you. She’s pretty much a social outcast here now. She just hangs out with Mike Sullivan and his friends at Lansdale Catholic.”
Savanna didn’t reply. While she was still hurt by Debby’s actions, she didn’t take any pleasure in knowing that others were being rude to her.
“I guess she just needs to grow up and stop thinking the world revolves around her,” said Savanna.
Kyle laughed. “Good luck on that happening.”
Chapter 123
Savanna thought about what her friends had said all day. She was aware that she had changed; but was really that extreme? It really didn’t bother her as she figured that since she was physically female now she might as well as act female; rather it was the fact that others had noticed the difference before she did.
That night she took out the unused vibrator and examined it as she sat in her bed. She turned it on and immediately turned it off as she was afraid that everyone in the house would hear it. Shaking her head in disgust at her apprehension she turned on the stereo and then made herself comfortable on her bed. She turned the vibrator back on and moved it down between her legs.
She realized that she really didn’t know what to do and this made her giggle nervously. For a moment she debated calling Jill and asking her what to do; but decided that this wasn’t rocket science and she began to explore her body.
* * * *
Holy crap…that was incredible, she thought as she basked in the afterglow of her first female orgasm. It had swept through her entire body in wave after wave of energy…she had no idea it would feel this fantastic.
She eventually got up and cleaned up before going to bed. In a few minutes after crawling back under the covers she was in a deep restful sleep.
Chapter 124
“Jill, why didn’t you tell me how…how…wonderful it would be?” asked Savanna as she talked to Jill the following evening.
“Would you have believed me?” replied Jill.
Savanna giggled. “No…but…wow… I had no idea.”
“I knew you’d like it,” continued Jill.
“It makes doing it as a guy…damn there is no comparison!”
Jill laughed. “I know exactly what you mean.”
They talked for a while before Jill asked Savanna a question.
“So when do you want to go out to dinner?”
“Um, I’d like to wait until after my next period…you know just to make sure everything is holding up,” replied Savanna.
“Okay, that’s understandable,” said Jill. “Let’s set it for the first weekend after your period, okay?”
“Sounds great; look I know that I’m being a little cautious, but that last time in the hospital scared the hell out of me.”
“Savanna, you don’t have to explain it to me; I understand…if I was in the same position I would be the same way,” said Jill.
“Thanks.”
“Now, I have another question. Can I take you to your senior prom?”
“Wow, I had forgotten all about that,” she replied.
“I knew you would. Look I imagine that two girls going to the prom together isn’t any more uncommon at your school that it was at mine; so what do you say?”
Savanna thought about it for a moment. “Yes, I’d like that.”
“Good, but you know what this means?”
“What?” asked Savanna.
“It means you have to get a really nice prom dress,” said Jill. “I want you to look stunning that night.”
Savanna giggled. “I never thought I’d be shopping for a prom dress.”
“I know what you mean, but it’ll be fun,” replied Jill.
“I have to agree,” said Savanna.
She then told Jill about her conversations with her friends.
“What do you think?”
There was a long pause. “I have to agree with them,” said Jill.
“But I don’t get it? I mean I’m not doing anything to try and act like a girl…whatever that means,” replied Savanna.
“Maybe that’s it; you’re just being yourself…you’re not fighting what has happened and you’re not over compensating for it either,” replied Jill. “I think it’s pretty cool.”
Savanna thought about what Jill had said. “Maybe you’re right.”
Chapter 125
The days passed slowly for Savanna as she waited for her next period. She knew the approximate date that it should start, but she also knew there was no guarantee.
Two days before the approximate time her period was due to start Maggie took her to see Dr. Lansing.
“Savanna, I know you’re nervous, but chances are excellent that everything will be normal,” explained Dr. Lansing.
Savanna nodded. “What will happen if I start bleeding again?”
“First, Dr. Redding is on call and can be out here in less than an hour,” explained Dr. Lansing. She then gave Savanna and Maggie business cards. “If you have a repeat of what happened last time call this number immediately. That way we can be ready for you here at the hospital.”
“I’m going to program it into my cell phone right now,” said Savanna.
“I’ve also talked to Mrs. Martin at North Penn; they’ll also have the number,” continued Dr. Lansing.
“Um, Dr. Lansing, I was reading about the condition I have on the internet and on most sites they said that chances for a repeat is very low…but when it does happen it is usually extremely severe and can leave the person with long term problems; is this true?” asked Savanna.
Dr. Lansing nodded. “Yes in very rare cases the condition can lead to severe problems. However it is usually in cases where the person didn’t receive proper treatment the first time. That’s part of the reason why Dr. Redding was so diligent in her surgery.”
“Thank you, Dr, Lansing, I feel a little better now,” said Savanna.
Chapter 126
The next morning Savanna woke feeling off; not sick but not exactly well. She told her mom about it.
“Is it like last time?” asked Maggie.
“No, it’s just uncomfortable…and a little gross,” replied Savanna.
“Well, you know what to do if it’s more than just your period,” said Maggie.
Savanna could see the worry in her mom’s eyes. “I have the number Dr. Lansing gave us in my cell phone.”
“Do you feel like staying home?” asked Maggie.
“No, I’d rather go to school if it’s okay with you. Besides, if it’s something abnormal I’ll be around other people,” replied Savanna.
“Okay dear,” replied Maggie as she hugged her daughter.
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 127
As a precaution, Savanna told Mrs. Martin how she felt.
“Thank you, Savanna. If you feel like last time, don’t hesitate to tell your teachers.”
“I will,” replied Savanna. “I know I was pretty lucky the last time.”
Mrs. Martin nodded.
“Okay, well I better get going back to class,” said Savanna. “Thank you.”
Mrs. Martin smiled. “For what, Savanna?”
“Everything,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 128
By mid-day Savanna’s period arrived and she was somewhat relieved.
While she still wasn’t used to it, the good thing was there was no pain like the previous time.
When she got home she told both Maggie and Annie what was happening.
“And everything else is normal?” asked Maggie.
Savanna nodded. “Yes…and I’m as relieved as you are.”
“Still, if you feel any pain…well pain like last time, let us know immediately,” said Maggie.
“Trust me, after last time I’m not going to try and tough this out,” said Savanna.
“Don’t worry, Mom, I’ll keep an eye on her,” added Annie.
Chapter 129
“So, you haven’t had any excessive discomfort?” asked Dr. Lansing as she talked to Savanna over the phone.
“No, just regular discomfort,” replied Savanna with a slight laugh. “Seriously, this is nothing like the last time. The pills Mom gave me are controlling the cramps.”
“I’m glad to hear that Savanna,” said Dr. Lansing.
“So, am I in the clear now?”
“Well, there are no guarantees in medicine; however it looks good. Look, while it is prudent to be aware of what could happen and to be alert for symptoms, you need to live your life without worrying what could go wrong,” said Dr. Lansing.
“That makes sense,” replied Savanna.
“Most people who have a serious medical condition always have a fear in the back of their mind that it might return. However you can’t let this dread grow and take over. I realize this is easier said than done, but worrying about what might happen never did anyone any good.”
“Thanks, Dr. Lansing,” replied Savanna. “Um, one last thing, can you give me Dr. Redding’s address? I want to write her and thank her.”
“Sure, I have her address right here; do you have something to write with?”
Chapter 130
Savanna called Jill the next day and told her the good news.
“I imagine that’s a huge weight off your shoulders,” said Jill.
“You have no idea,” replied Savanna. “I mean, it’s not that pleasant, but it sure beats ending up in the ER.”
“Now, you know what this means?”
“It means that we’re going out to dinner,” replied Savanna. “I can’t wait.”
“Well, think about where you want to go and let me know. I’m thinking of next weekend if that’s good for you,” replied Jill. “And no pizza places!”
Savanna laughed. “Next weekend is great.”
“I love you, Savanna,” said Jill.
“I love you too.”
Chapter 131
The next week, when Savanna arrived home she found a message for her on the family’s answering machine.
“Savanna, this is Dr. Lansing, I was hoping you could give me a call. There’s a favor I would like to ask you.” The message was followed by a phone number.
Savanna dialed the number.
“Thank you for calling back,” said Dr. Lansing.
“What can I do for you?” asked Savanna.
“We just had another patient come in who is experiencing a similar turn to what you went through,” she said.
“Damn,” replied Savanna. “Um, how’s she doing?”
“She’s not taking it very well. I was hoping that if you could talk to her she might realize that this isn’t the end of the world. We’re providing professional therapy, but sometimes talking with someone who has survived a similar experience can be very helpful.”
“Um, sure, when do you want me to come in?”
“Can you come in Saturday morning?”
Savanna thought about it. Jill was arriving Friday evening and they were going out Saturday night. Still, she felt she owed Dr. Lansing. “Sure, I can be there in the morning, what time?”
“Can you be here at nine?”
“Sure,” replied Savanna.
“Thank you so much,” replied Dr. Lansing.
Chapter 132
“So you don’t mind?” asked Savanna as she talked to Jill on the phone.
“No, in fact I’m very proud of you for doing this,” replied Jill.
“My parents are pleased with me too,” replied Savanna. “Oh, I was able to reschedule our appointments at the salon. They moved us to one.”
“Great,” replied Jill. “Tell you what, why don’t I go with you to the hospital and then we can grab lunch before the salon?”
“Okay,” replied Savanna. “I appreciate that. Um do you mind if Annie joins us?”
“Of course not! I really like her,” said Jill. “So, do you know the person who turned?”
“No. It’s nobody at my school. No one has turned this week and I’m sure I would have heard about someone going through the same thing I did.”
“That’s true. Well, I have some work to get done before I head out tomorrow. I can’t wait to see you again.”
“I feel the same way,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 133
On Saturday morning the three girls walked into North Penn Hospital and headed up to the third floor.
“How do you feel?” asked Annie.
“A little nervous; I mean this place is filled with memories,” replied Savanna. “In some ways I was reborn here.”
They stopped at the nurse’s station and asked for Dr. Lansing.
“I’ll have her paged,” replied the nurse.
A few minutes later, Dr. Lansing walked out to greet them. She was dressed in blue scrubs and was carrying a clipboard.
“I’m so glad you accepted my offer,” said Dr. Lansing.
“It’s the least I can do for you. Um, do you remember my sister Annie and my friend Jill?”
Dr. Lansing nodded as she shook their hands. “Yes, it’s a pleasure to see both of you again.”
“So how’s the…um patient?” asked Savanna.
“Bitter, depressed, and very unhappy,” replied Dr. Lansing. “She did seem slightly pleased that I told her that someone who had survived the same sort of turn was coming in to see her this morning.”
“What’s her name?” asked Savanna.
“She’s reluctantly responding to Michelle,” replied Dr. Lansing.
“Dr. Lansing, where does she go to school?” asked Annie.
“I think she goes to the local catholic high school,” she replied.
“And is her last name Sullivan?” asked Annie.
Dr. Lansing nodded. “Yes, why do you know her?”
Savanna looked at Annie, who nodded. All the color went out of Savanna’s face and she began to tremble.
“Are you okay, Savanna?” asked Jill as she helped Savanna into a chair.
“He…I mean she’s the one who’s been dating Debby,” replied Savanna.
“Debby?” asked Dr. Lansing.
“Debby is the girl that Savanna was dating when she turned,” said Annie as she sat down on the other side of her sister.
“It wasn’t a good break up,” explained Savanna. “I also had a run in with Mike after I turned…it wasn’t pleasant.”
“I’m so sorry, I had no idea,” replied Dr. Lansing.
“How could you? Um, Dr. Lansing, can I have a few minutes alone please?” asked Savanna.
“Yes, why don’t you use my office,” said Dr. Lansing.
Chapter 134
“No one would blame you if you left right now, Savanna,” said Jill.
“I agree,” added Annie. “I mean, I doubt if Mike…I mean Michelle will be all that happy to see you either.”
Savanna nodded and ran her fingers through her hair. Then she shook her head. “No. I’m not going to run away from this. If Michelle doesn’t want to see me then it’s her choice.”
“Are you sure?” asked Annie.
Savanna nodded. “Look, I need to do this. I mean I want to go into medicine, so I better learn if I can deal with difficult situations.”
“Do you want us to go in with you?” asked Jill.
Savanna shook her head. “No, that might be too much…but please don’t be too far away, okay?”
Annie and Jill both nodded.
“You sure you want to do this?” asked Annie.
“I’m not sure, but I deep down I know this is the right thing to do,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 135
Savanna walked into Michelle’s room with Dr. Lansing.
While it was obvious that Michelle was female, she was far from petite. She was sitting up in bed and when she saw Savanna a scowl appeared on her face.
“What are you doing here? Did you come to gloat?” asked Michelle bitterly.
“No, I would never do that. Dr. Lansing asked me to come here because I just went through a similar turn,” replied Savanna. Outwardly she was trying to be calm, but she could feel her heart beating rapidly.
“Oh…so you’re the one she told me about,” said Michelle. “She said your turn was even worse than mine.”
Savanna nodded. “Can I sit down?”
Michelle shrugged her shoulders.
Well this is good sign, thought Savanna. At least she’s letting me stay here.
Dr. Lansing just stepped to the back and watched in silence.
“When did it start?” asked Savanna.
“Monday,” replied Michelle in a flat tone.
“Were you at school?”
Michelle shook her head. “I was at home and I felt sick. It came on so fast. The next thing I knew I was here.”
“I was at school. I was in the boy’s room when I passed out,” said Savanna. “I was lucky that my best friend found me.”
“And did you remember anything?”
Savanna shook her head. “Nope. I woke up here and was in the ICU.”
Michelle nodded. “Me too. I really freaked out when I came to.”
“I was too much in shock to freak out,” admitted Savanna.
“At least you look good…hell you’re beautiful…I look like a freak. I mean I’m a big ugly freak!”
“Big maybe, but you’re not a freak. You’re body is still changing; your face will change and become softer,” said Savanna.
“And if they don’t?”
“Then you move on,” said Savanna. “Look, I’m not going to kid you and say this has been easy…but it’s not impossible.”
“I can’t do this,” whimpered Michelle, her voice almost cracking.
“Yes you can. It’s challenging, but you can do it,” said Savanna.
Michelle turned her head and sniffed. Savanna wasn’t sure, but she thought that Michelle might be crying.
“I’m so sorry for the way I treated you,” cried Michelle. “I had…I had no idea how traumatic this was. I never thought I would turn. I always thought it would happen to others. I guess that’s why I ragged on guys who turned….I’m so ashamed of how I acted.”
“It’s okay,” said Savanna. “I’m not exactly proud of what I did to you either.”
Michelle appeared to wipe away tears from her eyes. She then turned back and looked at Savanna.
“To make it even worse…Debby hasn’t been here once,” complained Michelle.
Savanna didn’t say anything.
“I mean…we weren’t together that long…but at least she could stop in and see if I was alive!”
“I know how you feel,” replied Savanna. “She did the same thing to me.”
“And are you still angry at her?” asked Michelle.
Savanna shook her head. “Angry…no…well maybe a little, but actually I pity her more. I mean she sees herself as the one who was hurt in all this. I’m sorry she has hurt you too…I guess we have a lot in common.”
Michelle actually smiled slightly. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. You know, you’re not half bad.”
Savanna smiled back. “I suppose that’s a compliment.”
“Okay, that didn’t come out right. Thank you for coming in,” replied Michelle.
“You’re welcome,” said Savanna.
“Um…do you mind coming back? I have a lot of questions and well you’re sort of the resident expert in all this,” asked Michelle.
“I’d like that, Michelle,” replied Savanna.
Michelle yawned. “For the first time since this happened I sort of have hope...maybe things will work out after all.”
“I’m glad to hear that. Michelle, you look exhausted, so why don’t you take a nap. Trust me; you need all the sleep you can get. I promise I’ll be back tomorrow,” said Savanna.
Michelle nodded.
Savanna and Dr. Lansing stepped out of the room.
“You were fantastic in there Savanna. I’m so proud of you,” complimented Dr. Lansing.
“Thank you. That swept away a few of my own demons too,” said Savanna.
Annie and Jill walked up and joined Savanna.
“How was it?” asked Jill.
“Not too bad,” replied Savanna. “I’ll tell you everything over lunch.”
Chapter 136
“So Debby has done it again?” asked Annie.
Savanna nodded as she looked at the menu. They were having lunch at a Chinese restaurant near the salon.
“I can’t believe anyone could be that mean,” said Jill.
“I don’t know if she’s mean or just selfish,” stated Savanna. “I think that she only cares about herself. I just think that it’s pretty rude.”
“Other than Debby, how is Michelle coping?” asked Jill.
“She’s pretty bitter. I think she thinks her life is over,” said Savanna. “I tried to help her, but she has a long way to go.”
“Look, everyone handles this differently. I had my problems adjusting,” noted Jill.
“I guess I’ve been lucky,” said Savanna.
“Yeah, other than the nearly dying twice part,” interjected Jill.
Savanna laughed. “You know what I mean. I’ve had a lot of friends and family to get me through the rough parts.”
“So when are you going back to see Michelle?” asked Annie.
“Tomorrow afternoon,” said Savanna as she closed the menu. “So is everyone ready to order?”
Chapter 137
“Well?” asked Savanna as she let Annie into her bedroom. “Please tell me what you think?”
Annie inspected her sister’s appearance and nodded approvingly. “I like the new hairstyle you picked out today.”
“Well, the woman at the salon said that it would look good. I can’t believe how curly my hair has become,” she replied.
“I’m more envious of the color of your hair. I love the color,” said Annie.
Savanna looked in the mirror. Her hair had settled in to a rich dark red tone.
“I like what you’re wearing too,” continued Annie. “It’s a perfect fit; it shows off your body while at the same time looking classy.”
Savanna was dressed in a short black dress with her black pumps.
“I’m still not used to it; but I figure tonight is as good a time to go out in one. I also feel safe enough to walk in the heels.”
“Is this the first time you’ve worn a dress out of the house?” asked Annie.
Savanna nodded. “Is it too much?”
Annie shook her head. “Like I said, it’s perfect.”
“We have reservations for a café in Doylestown. Jill heard about it from a friend at school,” continued Savanna. ‘It’s supposed to be a bit fancy.”
“Well you look great. I’m very impressed with your makeup…you’ve gotten pretty good at it,” said Annie.
“I’ve had a great teacher,” replied Savanna as she smiled at her sister.
Maggie knocked on the doorframe. “Can I come in?”
“Sure, Mom,” replied Savanna.
“Honey, you look great,” said Maggie. “However, I thought you might like to wear these. They’ll go great with your dress.”
She held out a string of pearls.
“Wow, thanks, Mom,” replied Savanna as she looked at the necklace.
“Turn around, I’ll help you with them,” said Maggie.
Savanna looked at herself in the mirror and reached up and touched the pearls.
“I promise to take care of them,” said Savanna.
“That’s nice,” replied Maggie. “But just so you know they’re yours from now on. You need to have some nice things.”
Savanna turned and hugged Maggie. “Thanks, Mom.”
“You’re welcome, dear. Now, I have to admit that I didn’t think I would be giving you pearls, but I’m so pleased how you’ve handled this,” said Maggie.
“I know what you mean,” replied Savanna. “Well, the important thing is that I’m comfortable with who I am now.”
Harry came up and stared at Savanna. “Wow!”
Savanna laughed. “I take it you think I look okay.”
He nodded. “You look great Savanna. I just came up to tell you that Jill is waiting for you in the living room.”
“Thanks, Harry,” she replied.
Chapter 138
Savanna and Jill sat at their table in Horton’s in downtown Doylestown.
Jill was dressed in a dark green dress. She had a new hairstyle too; it was now shorter and sportier.
“How’re you doing?” asked Jill.
“I’m fine,” replied Savanna. “Why?”
“Well, you keep looking around the restaurant,” said Jill.
“Oh, it’s just that this is the first nice place I’ve been to since I turned. I was just noticing the number of men to women.”
Jill nodded. Looking around she estimated that women outnumbered men almost four to one.
“I know what you mean. We grow up with the Bru; but it isn’t until after we turn that we really do notice the difference.”
“I mean at school; the ratio is much more even…at least among students,” said Savanna.
“Wait til you get to college. In some of my classes there are no men at all,” said Jill.
Savanna nodded.
“My grandmother was born in Amsterdam and lived though World War II before her family moved to the states. She said that it was like this during the war and even afterwards. There were no men around; other than the really young or the really old,” said Jill.
“It is like a war to a degree. I mean we weren’t killed, but our lives have been changed dramatically by something we had no control over,” said Savanna.
“Good choice of words,” said Jill.
“It’s weird, but I was so afraid of this happening and now that it has it’s not so bad. I mean I’m more pissed off about being a shrimp,” she said.
“Good thing I love shrimp,” said Jill.
Savanna giggled.
“Look, the important thing is that you’ve got your health,” said Jill. “When your mom called me and told me that you were back in the ER…I freaked out and started bawling. I was terrified that I would lose you before I could tell you how much I love you.”
Savanna felt her face turning warm. “Crap…am I blushing?”
“Yes, but it’s very cute,” said Jill. “My cute pink shrimp.”
The waitress walked up to their table. “Good evening, I’m Brenda. Can I tell you about our specials tonight?”
Chapter 139
After dinner, they walked out of the restaurant and window-shopped. They walked slowly down the sidewalks holding hands.
“We really need to come here sometime when the stores are open; they have some really nice things,” said Jill. She pointed at a dress in the window of a boutique. “That would look great on you.”
Savanna smiled back. “Thanks again for dinner. I’ll always remember our first date.”
Jill leaned over and kissed her. “That was just to make the memories even better.”
“Thanks…it did,” replied Savanna.
They stopped at a coffee shop and ordered some cappuccinos. They also split an order of cheesecake.
“This is great, but very fattening. One thing you’ll have to watch is after the first six months after your turn your metabolism will slow down,” explained Jill.
“I know, Dr. Lansing told me about that,” said Savanna as she ate a small piece of the cheesecake. “It is good.”
“I’m lucky that my swimming keeps me in shape,” said Jill. “You should start to think about some sort of exercise program to stay in shape. I suggest you join a gym; they have specialists that will help you pick out a program to fit your body.”
“Makes sense; I mean I know that in addition to being a shrimp I’m also not as strong. I had to ask Harry to move some boxes for me.”
“I bet that was hard to do,” said Jill.
“You have no idea. I’m just glad it was Harry and not Jon; he never would have let me live it down,” she replied with a laugh. “Actually, Harry is pretty cool.”
“Your whole family is great,” said Jill. “Speaking of families, my moms want you to come down. We talked about you coming down for the summer and they’re very cool about it. My sisters also want to meet you.”
“How many sisters do you have?” asked Savanna.
“Four,” she replied. “All were my brothers before they turned.”
“How’re they doing?”
“You’d never know they were once guys. They give me grief over being a lifeguard,” said Jill with a smile. “They think it’s too butch of a job!”
Jill listed her sisters and what they were doing. Three were living with other women and one had a husband and two kids.
“Can I ask you a question; I’ve known you had two moms for years…do you know your father?”
Jill shook her head. “Nope; my parents used a sperm bank. It doesn’t bother me by the way. I mean I had a great upbringing living down at the shore. Why do you want to know?”
“Well…someday I’d like to have a family and being I’m not into guys…”
“Oh, I get it,” said Jill. “I’ve wondered about that too.”
“I’m not in a rush or anything…but….well you know.”
Jill smiled back. “If we become a couple…. we can flip coins on who gets pregnant first, okay?”
“Deal,” replied Savanna.
They both broke out in laughter that ended when Jill kissed Savanna on the lips.
Chapter 140
They drove back to Savanna’s house and pulled into the driveway.
“Thank you so much for tonight…it really meant a lot,” said Savanna.
“I know exactly what you mean,” said Jill. “Hey, and I’m totally cool about waiting a while before we get more serious.”
“Thanks,” replied Savanna. “I just feel funny about doing it in the house when my parents are home.”
“You don’t have to explain…besides it will be more fun down at the shore anyway,” she replied as she kissed Savanna again. “That’s just a little something to spark your imagination.”
“It’s a good thing that you gave me that vibrator then,” said Savanna.
Jill smiled back. “It’s so amazing that we would both turn and end up in love.”
“I know,” replied Savanna before they kissed again.
‘Well, we better head inside…I’m sure that your parents heard us pull up,” said Jill.
Savanna nodded. “Too bad.”
Chapter 141
Jill had to head back to college the next morning.
“Now remember, you need to get something stunning for the prom,” said Jill before she left.
“That goes for you too,” added Savanna before they kissed goodbye.
After watching Jill leave, Savanna drove over to the hospital to see Michelle. While she doubted that they would become friends; it felt good to be able to pass on what she had learned.
She arrived at the hospital and headed up the third floor.
“I’m here to see Michelle Sullivan,” she said to the nurse.
“Oh,” replied the nurse as a concerned look appeared on her face. “Um, let me call Dr. Lansing.”
Savanna immediately sensed something was wrong, but waited until Dr. Lansing appeared. From the look on Dr, Lansing’s face Savanna’s fears were confirmed.
“What’s wrong?” asked Savanna.
“Let’s go talk in my office,” said Dr. Lansing.
“That bad?” asked Savanna.
Dr. Lansing nodded.
They stepped into Dr. Lansing’s office and she closed the door as Savanna sat down.
“There’s no easy way to say this; Michelle tried to kill herself last night,” said Dr. Lansing.
“What?” asked a shocked Savanna.
“She’s going to make it; but we figure it’s best that she doesn’t have any visitors,” said Dr. Lansing.
Savanna shook her head. “I don’t get it; she was so upbeat after we finished talking yesterday.”
“It had nothing to do with you,” said Dr. Lansing. “We talked after you left and she said that for the first time since her turn she felt optimistic about the future.”
“So what happened?” asked Savanna.
“We’re not exactly sure. Her parents came to visit and left to get some food. Apparently they left Michelle with a cell phone. When they got back they found the phone smashed and Michelle was lying on the floor. She had tried to slash her wrists with a broken water glass.”
“Do you know who she called?” asked Savanna.
“No and she refuses to tell us. When she’s better physically she’s going to be transferred…not my idea.”
“Her parents?”
Dr, Lansing nodded. “We get a small percentage of those who turn who try suicide. We find that the best form of recovery is to try and treat it locally. We don’t downplay it; but we try to get the patient to look at the future and not the past.”
Savanna nodded. “Can you give her my phone number? I’d like to help.”
“I expected you to say that. I’ll make sure her parents get the number.”
“Thank you,” replied Savanna.
Chapter 142
As Savanna drove home a rage began to build inside her. She had a pretty good idea who Michelle called…it had to have been Debby.
Savanna was almost home when she changed her mind and headed over to Debby’s house. She knew it wasn’t the smartest thing to do; but she didn’t care.
She immediately noticed that only Debby’s car was in the driveway as she pulled in.
Savanna stood at the front door and rang the doorbell. She heard Debby’s voice and began to wonder if it might be best if she turned and left.
The door opened and Debby gasped.
“Yes, it’s me,” said Savanna.
“What do you want?” Debby demanded.
“I just want to know one thing…did you talk to Michelle last night?”
“Michelle…who’s that?” she replied sarcastically.
“You know damn well who I’m talking about. It’s Mike’s new name since she turned,” snapped Savanna.
“Yes… he…I mean SHE called me.”
“What did you say to her?”
“Why do you care?” demanded Debby. “I mean you hated him.”
“I was helping her adapt to the turn. She had a similar one to mine, my doctor asked me to do it as a favor and I never hated him.”
“What-ever,” replied Debby.
“So what did you say to her?”
“I just told…her… that I was angry about what he had done to me and to never call me again,” she replied in a matter of fact way.
“What she did to you? Christ you’re a piece of work. I have no idea what I ever saw in you,” replied Savanna angrily.
“I know what you saw in me,” replied Debby with a grin.
Savanna rolled her eyes. “To quote you ‘what-ever!’ I just can’t believe that you think that you’re the victim in all this.”
“I am the victim. You get to move on and are treated like a fucking celebrity. I break up with you and I become a fuckin’ outcast! I’m the one who did something wrong! I’m the bad person! You have no idea what you’ve put me through!”
“We could have broken up on good terms…it happens all the time. You turned yourself into a victim… so don’t try throwing guilt my way!” replied Savanna. “I almost died during my turn…and I almost died later due to complications.”
“Look… you got over it. Did you expect me to turn into a dyke just because you changed?” she said bitterly.
“No. Wow you really don’t get it. I’m not angry that we broke up…I’m angry the way you did it. All you had to do was tell me to my face and we both could have moved on,” said Savanna. “We might even have stayed friends.”
“Why is this my fault? You should have called me and apologized,” countered Debby. “I mean it’s not like you were doing much while you were lounging around in the hospital.”
“I wasn’t longing around. In fact I was unconscious the first few days and after that I couldn’t speak,” replied Savanna.
“Always an excuse,” said Debby. “I was crushed when you changed. I was so depressed…I mean do you have any idea what I went through? Everyone was asking how you were and if you were okay…no one asked me how I was dealing with it.”
“Wow…you’re so selfish,” stated Savanna. “Now, what else did you say to Michelle?”
“Why do you care?” asked Debby.
“Just tell me damnit!” demanded Savanna.
“I told him…excuse me…HER…that I can’t image what sort of woman she would be…some kind of huge ugly cow and that I wouldn’t want to go through life looking like that…I might have said a few other things but I don’t remember. Look you got lucky… I mean at least you’re cute and actually look feminine.”
“You actually said that?” snapped Savanna furiously. “You have no idea what you did…Michelle tried to kill herself last night; probably right after she called you. She was on the edge and needed to talk to someone who she thought cared about her and instead you pushed her over the edge. Thankfully her parents found her before she died.”
Debby didn’t reply and her hands reached up and covered her mouth.
“Don’t worry I didn’t tell anyone that it was you that caused Michelle to almost kill herself. I just hope you take a good look at yourself. The next time you piss someone off they might not hurt themselves.”
Debby just stared back.
“Good-bye,” said Savanna and she turned and walked back to her car. As she pulled out of the driveway she saw Debby still standing in the doorway.
Chapter 143
“Wow, Savanna… you know what… you still have balls,” said Kyle.
Annie nudged him in the ribs.
They were in the Gordon’s family room.
“It’s okay, Annie…I know what he means,” replied Savanna.
“There are just better ways of saying it,” said Annie as she rolled her eyes.
Kyle grinned and kissed Annie on the cheek. “Anyway, I guess that exorcised a few demons.”
Savanna nodded. “Yes, it did. I’m sorry it took something so awful to push me into confronting her, but I have no regrets about what I said.”
“What do you think Debby will do?” asked Annie.
“Nothing,” said Savanna. “This will probably just re-enforce her ‘I’m the victim’ attitude in this thing.”
“I still think you should tell your counselor,” said Annie, “Just in case she does something psycho.”
“I agree,” added Kyle.
“You’re right,” said Savanna as she nodded. “I’ll tell Mrs. Martin tomorrow.”
Chapter 144
Monday morning, Savanna sat across from Mrs. Martin and told her what had happened regarding Debby.
“While I don’t agree with what you did, I can understand it,” said Mrs. Martin.
“I know that it all wasn’t because of Michelle…I guess I was still carrying around a lot of anger over the way she treated me,” admitted Savanna. “I should have told you about this before, but I didn’t think she would be so rotten. I also thought I was over how she dumped me. I mean, I don’t blame her for breaking up…it was just the way she did it.”
“We do see some negative reactions from girlfriends after a turn; but this is one of the more extreme ones.”
“Extreme…I guess it’s fitting…everything about my turn has been to the extreme.”
“You have set some sort of record for issues,” said Mrs. Martin. “Still, you’ve handled most of it pretty well. Just do me a favor and stay away from Debby.”
“No problem there,” said Savanna. “So what happens now?”
“I’ll have to talk to Debby,” said Mrs. Martin. “You haven’t been the only one who has had problems with her.”
Chapter 145
“How’d it go with Mrs. Martin?” asked Kyle as they ate lunch.
“Pretty good,” replied Savanna. “I could tell she wasn’t exactly pleased with what I did.”
“I talked to some friends at Lansdale Catholic and they say that Michelle’s parents have transferred her to a Bru-recovery facility up in the Poconos.”
“I’ve heard about those places,” replied Savanna. “They’re supposed designed to help the turned accept what has happened to them. Thankfully I didn’t need anything like that…due entirely to my friends and family.”
Kyle nodded as he took a bite of his sandwich. “Oh, I’ve decided to go to Temple. I got my letter of acceptance last week. It’s close and they have the major I want.”
“That’s great,” said Savanna.
“And what about you?” asked Kyle.
“I’ve been accepted at Swarthmore; but I’m waiting to hear back from Rutgers before I make a decision,” she said.
“Isn’t that where Jill is going?”
Savanna nodded. “Yes. I figure that I’m on a full scholarship so cost isn’t an issue.”
“What have your parents said about this idea?”
“I haven’t told them yet. I’m waiting to see if they accept me first. Dr. Lansing said that she would try and help get my application expedited. Rutgers is one of the colleges that has an opening for my scholarship. If I go to Swarthmore, I can always transfer later; but I don’t want to be away from Jill.”
“Are you that much in love with her?”
Savanna nodded. “I know it’s not the logical thing to do, but considering what I’ve been through this year I’m sort of looking at life a little differently. I know how quickly things can change and I don’t want to wait.”
Kyle nodded. “Makes sense.”
“I doubt if my parents will mind even though they know how I feel about Jill.”
“So, are you going to the prom with her?”
Savanna nodded.
“Cool.”
“Are you taking Annie?” asked Savanna.
“Yes,” he replied. “Well, I mean I plan on asking her this week.”
“Why don’t we double-date?” asked Savanna.
“You don’t mind?” asked Kyle.
Savanna rolled her eyes. “If I did I wouldn’t suggest it in the first place!”
“I’d like that,” he replied. “I’m really glad we’ve stayed friends.”
“I know what you mean,” said Savanna. “I also like the fact that you’re dating my sister.”
“She’s something else,” said Kyle. “I mean, she’s so different from anyone else I’ve dated. She’s funny and smart.”
Savanna nodded.
“And just in case you’re wondering…we haven’t done anything…other than kissing.”
“That’s better for you and her,” said Savanna. “I know you won’t do anything to hurt her.”
Kyle nodded. “You can count on me Savanna.”
Chapter 146
Annie sat on Savanna’s bed as they talked.
“I can’t believe that we’ll be going to the prom together. I mean, I’m a junior and well…”
“And the fact that I’m now a girl and am dating another girl?” said Savanna with a wink.
Annie nodded. “It’s not how I expected this year would go.”
“You and me both,” replied Savanna. “Still, it’s turning out okay. I’m getting a full scholarship to college and I have a great girlfriend.”
“Jill is pretty cool,” said Annie. “So, we need to go shopping for prom dresses.”
“The prom isn’t until the end of May,” said Savanna.
Annie shook her head. “You have so much to learn, little sister. We need to start looking now…before all the good ones are taken.”
“Hey enough with the little sister crap…I’m sensitive about my height.”
“Don’t you mean…your lack of height?” replied Annie as she fought back laughter.
Savanna reached for a pillow and threw it at Annie; who ducked too late and it hit her in the face.
“Oh, this means war!” she replied as she picked up the pillow and threw it back.
Chapter 147
The next week, Savanna came home from school to find a letter from Rutgers addressed to her in the mailbox.
She didn’t wait until she got in the house and opened it immediately. As she read it a huge smile broke out on her face. She immediately pulled her cell phone out of her purse and called her mom.
“Mom…I’ve been accepted at Rutgers!”
“Honey, that’s great news,” replied Maggie. “But I thought you wanted to go to Swarthmore?”
“I did, but this means I can go to the same school as Jill,” she replied. “Besides, they also have a great science department and I am on full scholarship.”
“Honey, it’s okay, you don’t have to talk me into agreeing…it’s your decision. Just do me a favor and wait until we can talk about this together with your father, okay?”
“Sure, Mom,” she replied.
Chapter 148
After dinner, Savanna sat down and talked about going to Rutgers with her parents.
“Look, I know that I’m letting my heart help me make up my mind, but after everything I’ve been through I realize that life is precious. I mean I’ve almost died twice this year; I want to enjoy life and not put things off. I’ll still be studying science and I am still planning on going into a medical program. Besides Rutgers is not that far away. I also like the idea of knowing someone at college before I get there,” explained Savanna.
“Is that all?” asked Maggie with a sly grin.
Savanna nodded. “I guess I blurted it all out at once.”
“Does Jill mean that much to you?” asked Ron.
Savanna nodded.
“And what will happen if you fall out of love?” he asked.
“It won’t happen,” she replied.
“Honey,” said Maggie as she gave her daughter a motherly stare.
“Okay, if it happens… then it happens. I survived a gender change and breaking up with Debby and I’m still going strong. Look, I have a feeling about Jill…I know it’s true love.”
“Savanna, we both want you to be happy. We also have nothing against you dating Jill; she’s a lovely young woman. But we want you to make a smart decision based on everything not just what your heart is telling you.”
“I know, Dad,” she replied.
“When do you have to make up your mind?” asked Ron.
Savanna looked at the acceptance letters. “A week from Monday.”
“Okay, I want you to think about it until then. This is a huge decision and it shouldn’t be made without thinking about it. However, the decision is yours and we will support you completely,” said Ron.
Savanna broke out in a huge smile, got out of her chair and hugged her parents.
“Thank you, both,” she exclaimed.
Chapter 149
Savanna called Jill and told her about her conversation with her parents.
“They’re pretty smart,” said Jill.
“I know,” replied Savanna.
“They’re also right…you need to look at everything before you make your decision. Look, I love you Savanna and that won’t change if you go to school here or to Swarthmore. As much as I love you, I also want you to succeed. So basically what I’m saying is that you are on your own concerning your choice. I can’t and won’t try to sway your decision; you mean that much to me.”
“Thanks,” replied Savanna.
“Look at both schools and their programs and pick the one that is best for your future. If you pick Swarthmore I’m not going to let a few miles stop us from being together.”
“Wow…I love you so much,” said Savanna.
“I love you too, Savanna.”
Chapter 150
Savanna knocked on Mrs. Martin’s door.
“Please come in,” said Mrs. Martin.
“I was told you wanted to see me,” said Savanna. She was wondering if she was in trouble.
“Yes, Savanna, please sit down,” said Mrs. Martin. “I got an email from Dr. Lansing. She wants me to pass on Michelle’s address to you. Apparently Michelle wants to hear from you.”
“Really? That’s cool,” said Savanna.
Mrs. Martin handed Savanna a piece of paper with the address on it.
“I also had a talk with Debby,” said Mrs. Martin.
Savanna was folding up the paper to place in her purse and she looked up at Mrs. Martin. “Okay.”
“I explained to her the consequences of her behavior towards those who have turned,” said Mrs. Martin. “As I told you, we’ve have other turned students complain about things she has said about them.”
“So what could happen to her?”
“If we get any further complaints she could be placed on probation or even suspended. I also told her that most colleges have very strict rules regarding harassment.”
“Probation?” asked Savanna.
“Yes, that means she could be banned from school events such as the senior prom and possibly graduation.”
“And do you think it that’ll be enough to keep her in check?” asked Savanna.
“To be honest I’m not sure,” replied Mrs. Martin. “I can only hope that she changes her attitude. She needs to understand that the world doesn’t revolve around her. She felt that in every case of harassment she was the one wronged.”
“Well, I have no intention of provoking her. I’ve had my say,” said Savanna.
“I know that, Savanna. However, if she does anything to you I need to know about it. I also talked to the other students who have had issues with her.”
“Okay,” replied Savanna. “Um, I’m sorry that this happened.”
“I know that, Savanna.”
“I really shouldn’t have gone to her house…but I was so angry. I know now that I could have handled it better,” continued Savanna.
“I’m glad to hear that, Savanna.”
Chapter 151
Savanna sat at her computer and looked at the lists she had complied. They were her arguments for and against attending Rutgers. She knew that she probably wouldn’t have even given Rutgers a look if it wasn’t for the fact that Jill was going there.
However, she was pleased with their programs and it was one of the colleges that accepted the scholarship that she had been awarded.
Another thing in Rutgers favor was that at least two other students from North Penn were going there, including Darcy. As far as she knew, she would be the only one from North Penn to attend Swarthmore. Yes, she knew she would make new friends, but it was comforting to know a few people before school started.
She looked at the pros and cons of both schools before she made up her mind as she hit print on her computer.
Chapter 152
She sat down across from her parents and laid out her lists.
“I did what you asked and I’ve given it a lot of thought,” said Savanna.
“We can’t ask for more than that,” said Ron.
“What did you decide, Honey?” asked Maggie.
“I’m going to Rutgers,” announced Savanna. “Yes, the fact that Jill goes there is important…but there are other reasons.” She then showed her parents the lists.
“You definitely took a lot of things into consideration,” said Ron as he looked at the lists. “I’ve very proud of you.”
Savanna smiled. “Thanks, Dad.”
He nodded. “You’re welcome, dear.”
“I guess this means you’d better send out your acceptance letter,” said Maggie.
Savanna held out an envelope. “It’s ready to go, Mom.”
Chapter 153
“Well, I have to admit that I’m really happy to hear that you’re coming here,” said Jill.
“I can’t wait,” said Savanna.
“Why don’t you plan on coming out here? I can give you a tour.”
“I’d like that,” said Savanna.
“Changing the subject slightly...have you picked out your prom dress yet?” asked Jill.
“Not yet, Annie and I are going shopping this week. I was too busy making my big college decision.”
“That’s fine, but you don’t want to wait too long; I expect you to look stunning.”
Savanna giggled. “I never thought I’d be excited about buying a prom dress.”
“Hey, it’ll be a new experience for me too. I mean I turned after I graduated.”
“Well, it’ll be a special night for both of us,” said Savanna.
Chapter 154
Savanna joined Annie to watch the baseball team play after school. Kyle was the starting centerfielder and top hitter on the team. In addition to centerfield, he could also play both third and first base.
“So, after the game you want to swing by the mall and look for prom dresses?” asked Annie as they watched the game.
“I guess so,” replied Savanna. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m looking forward to going to the prom and all that…but it really doesn’t make sense to spend so much money on a dress that I’ll only wear once.”
“That’s the whole point,” replied Annie “Look, you’d better get used to it; being a girl means you get to buy many outfits that you’ll only wear once; you know like bridesmaids’ gowns, wedding gowns…”
Savanna rolled her eyes. “It just seems rather wasteful if you ask me…oh, Kyle is coming up!”
The sisters stood up and cheered him. He looked up at them and nodded.
“Look, you don’t have to spend an arm and leg for your dress…but you definitely want to get something that looks great. You have such a nice figure and you need to find a dress that shows it off.”
“You make it sound like a competition,” said Savanna.
“Who says it isn’t!” replied Annie
Before Savanna could reply, Kyle hit a line-shot down the third base line. He was able to easily stretch it into a standup triple.
“Way to go, Kyle!” screamed Annie as she stood up and cheered.
Savanna also cheered, but she was distracted by an older man who was sitting a few rows away from them. The man, who she had never seen before, was taking notes. She suspected he was a scout and for Kyle’s sake she hoped she was right.
Chapter 155
“What do you think?’ asked Savanna was she modeled an emerald green satin gown with spaghetti straps.
Annie nodded. “It’s nice. Do you know what color dress Jill is going to wear?”
Savanna shook her head. “We’re keeping it a secret from each other.”
“Well it doesn’t really matter as you two have very different body styles. I doubt she will pick out the same as you,” said Annie.
“Oh…I hadn’t thought of that,” said Savanna. “What do you suggest?”
Annie rubbed her chin. “I think I know a way. I’ll act as go between and you two can tell me what you’re going to wear. I can then stop you from looking like twins.”
“Thanks. I never realized how difficult this all was going to be. I mean guys have it so easy…all they have to do is pick out a tux.”
“That’s true. We on the other hand have to pick out a dress, shoes, and all the accessories,” said Annie.
“So, do you really like this?” asked Savanna.
“It’s nice, but let’s keep looking,” said Annie.
“What about you?”
“I’m leaning towards that one,” said Annie as she pointed to a magenta colored taffeta gown with a strapless neckline.
“Wow,” exclaimed Savanna. “That’s so cool.”
“Yeah, but it’s a little wild for me,” said Annie.
“So what? Try it on!”
Annie looked at her sister. “You think I should?”
Savanna broke out in laughter. “Yes!”
“What’s so funny?”
“The fact that you’re asking my opinion about which prom dress you should get!”
Chapter 156
Annie tried on the dress and stood in front of the mirrors.
“You have to get it,” said Savanna.
“It is nice,” said Annie.
“No…it’s perfect,” replied Savanna as she stood behind her sister. “If you don’t get it you’ll regret it.”
Annie looked at herself again in the mirror. “You’re right. But what about you?”
“We still have time,” said Savanna. “By the way…this is on me. I owe you that much for everything you’ve done for me since I turned.”
Annie shook her head. “That’s not necessary, Savanna.”
“Please, I want to do this. Besides, it’s coming out of turn pool money.”
“As soon as I get out of this gown I’m going to give you a big hug!”
Chapter 157
Savanna and Annie saw several other gowns, but nothing really stood out.
“What do you want to do?” asked Annie.
“Let’s grab something to eat and then check out a few more stores,” said Savanna. “I’m still leaning towards that green one.”
“It is a nice color for you,” said Annie. “So where do you want to eat?”
“Let’s skip the food court and go to that Italian place,” said Savanna.
“That’s sounds good,” said Annie.
They were on the second level of the mall and headed down towards the restaurant. Savanna glanced down to the first level and saw Debby. She nudged Annie who nodded.
“You want to leave?” asked Annie.
Savanna shook her head. “Nope. I have just as much right to be here as she does.”
“Good for you,” replied Annie. “I can’t help but notice that she’s alone.”
Savanna nodded. “I could say something…but why? Come on, let’s go eat.”
Chapter 158
“Well, well, it looks like you girls had a successful trip to the mall,” said Maggie as she greeted them as they walked into the house.
“We still need shoes and a few other things, but we got the hardest part out of the way,” said Annie.
“We can pick our gowns up next week. They had to have some alterations,” said Savanna. “But we have pictures.”
Maggie looked at the photos of the gowns her daughters had bought. “Very nice, they look lovely.”
“I’m going to talk to Jill so they don’t get the same dress,” said Annie.
Maggie smiled. “I doubt that will happen. Did you two eat?”
The girls nodded.
“Good, let’s sit down and talk,” said Maggie. “Dad and Harry are in the den watching the Phillies.”
They sat down at the kitchen table.
“I just wanted to see if everything is going okay? I mean this is big deal,” said Maggie.
“I’m okay, Mom,” said Savanna. “Granted, I never thought I would be buying a prom dress…but it also wasn’t as strange of an experience that I thought I would it be.”
“You’re so lucky that times have changed,” said Maggie.
“What was it like when you went through school?” asked Annie.
“Before I start that story, does anyone want some coffee or tea?” asked Maggie as she stood up.
Chapter 159
Over tea, Maggie began to tell her daughters what it was like during her prom.
“Now you two know that I was raised near Allentown,” said Maggie as she poured some honey into her tea. “Well, my high school had some resistance to accepting those who had turned.”
“Why?” asked Annie.
“The reasons are complicated. Some of it was religious and some just ignorance…there was also resistance to change,” said Maggie. “Some people shunned those who turned and there was even a movement to ban them from the prom. In fact several other high schools did ban the turned from their proms. One high school even refused to acknowledge the gender change and announced the person at graduation by their old male name!”
“You’re kidding?” asked Savanna.
Maggie shook her head. “No, you can’t make this up. Anyway back to our prom; it was never taken seriously by most of the students and was mostly pushed by a small group of parents. Our class president was one of my best friends and she announced at lunch that if there was a segregated prom then she would boycott it.”
“Wow,” said Annie.
“Of course I immediately took her side. Kevin, my boyfriend at the time had two in his family who turned and he fully agreed with me not to attend if they banned turned students. We talked about having an unofficial dance the same night.”
“So what happened?” asked Savanna as she sipped her tea.
“Well, the school supported us after seeing how many students were on our side.”
“How did the school know how who supported your side?” asked Annie.
Maggie smiled. “It was my idea. It was decided that any senior who wanted the turned students to be allowed to attend the prom would walk out of class at the start of first period.”
“Really?” asked Savanna excitedly.
Maggie nodded back. “We had nearly ninety-five percent of the senior class standing out in front of the school. Kevin’s mother worked at the local paper and they ‘just happened’ to show up. We ended up on the front page of the paper.”
“So the school backed down?” asked Annie.
“Completely! Although they did want to suspend those who organized the walk-out. Thankfully no one said a thing…not even those students who stayed in class. I have to admit it, but I still get goose bumps when I think about it. I was determined that I would fight discrimination from then on. One of the reasons your father and I decided to move here in the first place was because of the attitude of the school and community. I didn’t want to raise my children among small-minded people.”
“Did you have a feeling that you might have someone like me?” asked Savanna.
“No not at all. Even if I had had all girls I wouldn’t want to live among bigots. Your father and I raised you all so that you respect all people.”
Savanna nodded and sipped her tea. “But when you had three boys it had to be on your mind, right?”
“Yes, that’s true, but we decided that it wouldn’t make a difference. If any of our children turned then we would accept it and move on. I’m not saying that your father and I are perfect, but we…”
“You’re close,” interrupted Savanna.
“Thank you, dear,” said Maggie.
“So what happened to Kevin?” asked Annie.
“He moved to California and is a high school principal near San Francisco,” replied Maggie.
“What about your friend?”
“She got married and moved to Denver,” said Maggie.
“By the way, what was her name?” asked Savanna.
Maggie stood up and put one of her index fingers up in the air. “I’ll be right back.”
A few minutes later, Maggie returned with her high school yearbook. She flipped open to a picture of two girls standing arm and arm.
“We were on the softball team together,” said Maggie.
Annie and Savanna looked at the photo. Annie’s eyes opened wide as she saw the name of her mom’s best friend.
Maggie nodded. “That’s right, dear, you were named after her.”
“I always knew I was named after a friend of yours…but I had no idea she was a radical like you!” exclaimed Annie, who then broke out in laughter.
Maggie and Savanna joined her.
Chapter 160
On the way to school the next day, Savanna asked Annie if she got a reply from Jill.
“Yep, and you have nothing to worry about,” said Annie.
“Worry about what?” asked Kyle.
Savanna explained to Kyle about the prom dresses. He shrugged his shoulders.
“The nice thing about renting a tux is that it doesn’t really matter,” he replied.
“Speaking of which, have you rented yours yet?” asked Annie.
“Yep,” he replied. “You’ll love it, it’s bright blue with sequins on the lapels,” he said with a straight face.
“I doubt they even make something that ugly,” countered Annie.
“Actually they do,” he said. “But don’t worry; I reserved the standard black dinner tux.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Savanna.
She then told him that they saw Debby at the mall.
“I give you credit for not telling everyone what she did to Michelle…I doubt I could be that nice,” said Kyle.
“What difference would it make if I did? Would it make her a better person? She’s already isolated herself from most of her old friends…I don’t know, but I sort of pity her,” said Savanna. “I mean, I don’t condone what she did, but she’s not evil.”
“That’s true…but she’s not someone you can trust,” said Kyle. “She’s proven that with you and with Michelle.”
“I know,” replied Savanna. “I just like to think that there is some good in her.”
Chapter 161
Savanna knocked on her sister’s bedroom door later that evening.
Annie opened the door.
“Did I wake you?” asked Savanna.
Annie nodded. “It’s no big deal; what’s up?”
“I just need to talk about something with you,” said Savanna.
Annie motioned her sister in. Savanna sat down on the bed.
“So what’s on your mind?” asked Annie.
Savanna stared back. “It’s this whole prom thing.”
Annie nodded. “Let me guess, you’re worried about how much you’re into it.”
Savanna nodded. “I know it’s silly, but I really enjoyed shopping for dresses with you the other night.”
“So?”
“Have I really changed that much…you know… since the turn?”
“I’d say you’ve adapted to your new situation rather than changed. I mean you’re still the same person that was my brother…but now you’re my sister. Look, don’t forget that your change wasn’t just physical…your body is now producing female hormones. From what I’ve read your body is no different now than if you had been born female.”
“That makes sense. I’m just worried about becoming a totally different person.”
“Look, there’s nothing wrong with having fun shopping. It’s not a chick thing…it’s just that most guys are raised to think it is,” explained Annie.
Savanna nodded. “I suppose that makes sense. Sorry to bug you…but there are times when I feel you’re the only person I can talk to.”
“Duh…we’re sisters!” quipped Annie.
Savanna laughed. “Okay…okay.”
“Hey, it’s only natural to worry after everything you’ve been through. I’m amazed how well you’ve adapted…I doubt I would do as well if the roles were reversed.”
“I think you’d do pretty well,” said Savanna.
“So anything else I can help you with?” asked Annie.
“Well, I guess I’ll need your help picking out some shoes to go with my prom dress.”
“No problem, I know just where to go!” exclaimed Annie. “But that’ll have to wait until tomorrow.”
“Okay, okay, I get it,” said Savanna. “Thanks again for letting me vent.”
“Like I said before…that’s what sisters are for.”
Chapter 162
Saturday morning Savanna was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper when her father came in.
“I have some errands to run this morning and was wondering if you’d like to ride along?” he asked. “I mean, it’s been a while since we’ve done something together…just the two of us.”
Savanna looked up and smiled back. “I’d like that a lot, Dad.”
“Great, can you be ready in thirty minutes?”
“Sure,” she replied.
***
“So what’s on the list?’ asked Savanna as she clicked her seatbelt closed.
“I have to pick up some things at the hardware store, and then it’s a stop at the garden shop,” said Ron.
“Sounds good,” she replied.
He backed out the driveway and headed to the hardware store.
Chapter 163
On the way home, Savanna looked over at her father.
“This was a lot of fun,” said Savanna. “I’ve missed doing things with you,”
“So have I, honey,” he replied. “I just want you to know that I’m so proud of the way you’ve handled all this.”
“Thanks,” she replied.
“I fully expect you to excel in college,” he continued. “I mean after what you’ve gone through this year, midterms and papers are nothing.”
Savanna laughed. “I’ll try to remember that.”
“Seriously, you’ve had a rough time and have come up on top, always try to keep the important things in perspective.”
“I know…I never would have made it without my family and friends.”
Ron nodded. “We’ll always be there for you, Savanna.”
She nodded.
“I’m also pleased that you have someone in your life right now. Jill is a lovely young woman,” he continued.
“I know that it’s not that common for two turned girls to date…but it feels right,” she said.
“That’s all you could ask for,” he replied.
“So you’re not angry about me going to Rutgers?”
He glanced over and smiled. “No.”
“I sorta let my emotions influence my decision,” she confessed.
“Really? I had no idea!”
She laughed. “So you guys saw right through me.”
He nodded. “However, the lists you came up with were good.”
“Thanks,” she replied.
“Look, college will be a big transition and it will be good to have a friend there. And besides, you’re young and entitled to make decisions with your heart every now and then.”
“Thanks,” she replied.
He glanced at his watch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought. You feel like splitting a hoagie with me?”
“I’d love that, Dad.”
Chapter 164
“So did you and Dad have a good day out together?” asked Annie as she led Savanna into a shoe store.
“Yeah, it was great. I guess we both needed that,” said Savanna.
“I’m glad for both of you. Oh, while you were gone, Jon called. He’s coming home next weekend and he’s bringing his finance, Gina.”
“So we finally get to meet her! I mean we’ve heard so much about her I knew she had to be real,” said Savanna.
“I know. Mom is so excited,” said Annie.
“I bet. Um, look, I haven’t been paying a lot of attention, but have they set a date for the wedding in the past few months? I’m sure I would have remembered if they did but… I mean…well, I have had a lot of other things on my mind.”
“I think that’s why they’re coming here,” said Annie. She then looked at Savanna and grinned. “So you know what this might mean?”
Savanna turned and stared blankly back at her sister.
Annie shook her head. “Jeez, you can be so dense sometimes. Gina doesn’t have any sisters…Jon now has two….that means we’re inline to be part of the wedding party! Isn’t that great?”
“Bridesmaids?” asked a shocked Savanna.
Annie grinned back. “Yes, that’s the usual title. I’m sure Jon will want us in the wedding party.”
“He wouldn’t dare!”
“Oh, I think he will. I mean you would have been in the wedding party if you hadn’t turned.”
“Crap.”
“Oh come on, it won’t be that bad,” said Annie.
“No…it will be worse!” countered Savanna.
“Always the optimist, Savanna,” said Annie. “Now, let’s pick out some shoes to go with our prom gowns.”
Chapter 165
“So have you two got everything for the prom?” asked Maggie.
“Yes, all we have left is the trip to the salon,” said Annie as she prepared the salad for dinner.
“Mom, Dad says the barbecue is ready for the chicken,” shouted Harry as he stepped in from the deck.
“I’ll take it out, Mom,” said Savanna.
“Thank you, Savanna,” said Maggie.
Savanna picked up the bowl with the chicken and walked towards the deck. “Harry, can you get the door for me?”
“Sure,” he replied.
Maggie smiled as she watched Savanna head out to the barbeque.
“So, did everything go well today?” asked Maggie.
Annie nodded. “She’s doing fine, Mom.”
Maggie nodded. “I know I shouldn’t worry.”
“No, it’s only natural,” replied Annie. “But I think that since she had such a harsh first month that everything since has been uphill to her.”
“I’m so happy she has you for a sister…that has helped her a lot too,” said Maggie.
“I sometimes think I’m the lucky one…she’s a pretty cool sister.”
“Oh, changing the subject, I thought Kyle was coming over for dinner. Is there something wrong…he never misses a meal.”
Annie shook her head. “He said that he would be over as soon as he could.”
Chapter 166
Kyle arrived just as the chicken was coming off the grill.
“What took you so long?” asked Savanna.
“You won’t believe this but I just spent an hour talking to a scout from the Phillies,” announced Kyle.
“Really?” asked Annie.
“You’re going to be a Phillie?” asked Harry excitedly.
“They can’t do anything official because of the draft, but they say that if I’m available they want me,” answered Kyle.
“What about college?” asked Maggie.
“You sound like my moms! If I’m drafted high enough then I’ll get a large signing bonus. Even if I don’t make the majors I’ll be set financially and I can always attend class in the off-season.”
“How big of a bonus?” asked Ron.
“Depends on which round I get selected, but from what the scout said I could be either first or second round which means five hundred at a minimum.”
“Five hundred dollars? That doesn’t sound like much,” said Maggie.
“I think he means five hundred thousand, dear,” said Ron with a smile.
“For playing baseball?” asked Maggie.
Kyle nodded. “I know what you mean, but if I go in the first round it could be a million. I can put it away and have a secure future.” He then looked at Annie and smiled.
“Well, this is a big deal. Kyle, why don’t you call your family over here so we can have a real party,” said Ron.
Maggie nodded. “Absolutely, we have more than enough food…even with Harry here.”
Chapter 167
After dinner, Kyle, Annie, and Savanna headed over to Ron’s house for a party. And Harry went over to a friend’s house to play videogames.
“You must be so proud of Kyle,” said Ron to Nancy and Abby, Kyle’s mothers.
“We are. He’s worked so hard for this opportunity,” replied Nancy, a tall athletic brunette.
“However we still want him to go onto college. A baseball career will only last just so long,” added Abby. She was slightly shorter than Nancy and had a more buxom appearance. “If he does sign and get a bonus we will have to invest most of it.”
“That’s smart,” said Maggie.
Nancy took a sip of her wine. “Annie and Kyle make a nice couple. She’s had a real stabilizing influence on him.”
Maggie and Ron nodded. “He’s also been very good for Annie as he helped her loosen up a bit.”
“She’s a very intelligent young woman. We’ve had some very long conversations about science and mathematics,” said Abby.
“Annie’s always had high goals and we’ve supported her,” said Ron. “She’s already had several scholarship offers.”
“I was rather pleased to hear that Savanna wants to go into medicine,” said Nancy.
“To be honest we were caught off guard by her interest ourselves,” said Maggie. “We knew she had an interest in science, but we never heard her talk about medicine.”
“I think we can thank Dr. Lansing for lighting the fire,” said Ron.
Nancy nodded. “That’s not surprising. Emily has that effect on people. She’s not an easy person to get close to, but it’s worth it.”
“We owe her so much,” said Maggie. “I mean she saved Savanna’s life twice.”
“So, how is Savanna doing? It’s been almost four months since she turned, right?” asked Nancy.
“Yes, she turned in early February,” said Maggie.
“Has she shown any signs of depression?” said Nancy. “It’s not that uncommon, we experienced it with some of our children.”
“She’s doing fine…she has some moments of regret, but that’s normal according to everything we’ve read,” said Maggie.
“Yes, that’s normal. We had some issues with Kyle’s sisters, but all of them worked through it okay,” said Abby. “It’s so bizarre that we now treat something like The Bru as if was a normal part of growing up. I mean, I don’t know how so many of the turned come out so normal. It’s such a traumatic change, even with all the preparation that the schools give them.”
“Well part of that is biological,” said Nancy. “If their chemistry didn’t change as rapidly as their bodies we would see a higher rate of adjustment issues. Actually we’ve seen girls like Savanna adjust faster. There’s a theory that the severity of the transformation actually aids the acceptance.”
“Why is that?” asked Maggie.
Nancy shrugged her shoulders. “No one is sure, but during the type of turn that Savanna went through we know that hormone levels are very elevated when compared to regular turns. There’s a new study in the Netherlands that recommends giving estrogen injections as soon as the turn starts to speed up the adjustment.”
“Does it work?” asked Maggie.
“They’ve seen a reduced number of Bois…but the study still has a long way to go.”
“Are they any closer to determining the cause?” asked Ron as he got up to open another bottle of wine.
Nancy shook her head. “However, it’s not my field of study. Dr. Lansing would be the one you should ask.”
Abby refilled her wineglass. “Changing the subject, Kyle told us that Jon is coming down next week with his fiancé.”
Maggie nodded. “Yes, we finally get to meet her in person.”
“Do you think they’re ready to announce the wedding date?” asked Nancy.
“Yes…at least that’s what we hope,” said Maggie.
Chapter 168
On Sunday, Savanna was pleased to see that she had gotten an email from Michelle.
The message was short, but it sounded like Michelle was starting to accept that she was now female, although she still had lots of issues to resolve.
Savanna typed out a response. She didn’t see any reason to mention the run-in with Debby and instead tried to focus on the future.
When she finished the email she thought about her own transformation and even though there were physical speed-bumps along the way, she had dodged many of the mental issues. Savanna was aware than many of her friends had ups and downs in their new lives, but so far she had gotten through mostly unscathed.
She thought about all the help she had received along the way and knew that she wanted a career that would allow her to help others. Yes, she picked Rutgers so she could be close to Jill, but they also had an excellent medical program.
Chapter 169
When Savanna and Annie arrived home from school on Friday they immediately noticed that Jon’s car was parked in the driveway.
“They’re here!” squealed Annie. “Aren’t you excited?”
Savanna nodded. “Not as much as you, but yes, I can’t wait to meet her.”
The sisters walked in the house and were immediately greeted by Jon.
“Annie, Savanna!” he exclaimed. He then hugged each of them.
“Hi Jon,” said Annie.
“Welcome home,” said Savanna.
“You’re both looking good,” he said. “I like what you’ve done with your hair, Savanna.”
She smiled back. “Thanks.”
“Where’s Gina?” asked Annie as she looked around.
“She’s upstairs,” he replied. “We just got in ten minutes ago; let’s go out to the kitchen.”
Chapter 170
A short time later, a tall woman with Mediterranean features joined them in the kitchen. Jon got up and gave her a hug.
“Gina, these are my sisters, Annie and Savanna,” said Jon.
Gina smiled. “I’ve heard so much about both of you from Jon. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”
“We’ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time,” said Annie.
Jon had started dating her eighteen months earlier. They had first met during a study group and then they started dating a few months later.
Gina grew up in Pittsburgh and was fourth generation Italian-American. Like, Jon, she was also a business major at Penn State. They were both due to graduate the following year.
After just a few minutes of conversation, Savanna could see why Jon was so much in love with Gina. Savanna was pleased to see what a nice person her potential sister-in-law was.
They talked for a few minutes before Maggie and Ron arrived home. Savanna and Annie figured that they would have to wait until later in order to talk to Gina.
Chapter 171
It was late that evening and Savanna and Annie were heading up to their rooms when Gina stopped them.
“I was hoping that we could talk,” said Gina.
“Sure, you want to come into my room?” asked Savanna.
Gina nodded and followed the sisters into Savanna’s bedroom.
“I just wanted to have some time to chat alone,” said Gina as she sat down on the edge of the bed.
Savanna sat down next to her. Annie pulled up the computer chair and sat down.
“Do you think your mom likes me?” asked Gina.
Savanna looked at Annie.
“I’d say so,” said Annie.
Savanna nodded.
“That’s good to know,” said Gina. “I’m just nervous about meeting your family.”
“I think you did fine,” said Savanna.
“I’m also nervous about getting to know you too,” continued Gina.
“Jon said that you only have brothers,” said Annie.
Gina nodded. “Four of them and all older.”
“None turned?” asked Annie.
Gina shook her head.
“That’s amazing,” said Savanna.
“I know,” replied Gina. “How are you doing with it Savanna? When Jon told me that when you turned it was quite a shock.”
“That’s putting it mildly,” replied Savanna breaking out in a grin.
“Ooops, that’s not the way I wanted to say that. That must have sounded real insensitive,” apologized Gina.
“It’s okay, Gina. I wasn’t offended. I mean, I accept who I am now,” said Savanna.
“Thank you,” said Gina. “When I look at you I would have never guessed you turned.”
Savanna nodded.
“Jon really thinks the world of you,” continued Gina. “He told me that you’re going to Rutgers and that you’re on a full scholarship.”
Savanna nodded and then she told Gina about how she got the scholarship.
“That’s pretty cool. One of my brothers is going to med school.”
“I haven’t decided exactly what I want to do yet, but I think I want to specialize in helping those who turn,” said Savanna.
“That’s great,” said Gina. “Annie, Jon says that you want to be an engineer, is that right?”
Annie nodded.
“Wow, you two are something else,” said Gina. “Look, you’ve probably guessed why we’re here.”
“Has he proposed yet?” asked Annie.
Gina nodded. “We plan on telling your parents tomorrow.”
“That’s wonderful, congratulations, Gina!” said Savanna.
Annie got up and gave her a hug, followed by Savanna.
“Thanks. What I was wondering, since I don’t have any sisters…I was hoping that we could become close.”
“Sure,” replied Annie.
“What about you, Savanna?” asked Gina.
“That would be great. I mean, I’ve gotten used to being Annie’s sister, why not have another?”
“Cool,” replied Gina.
“How is it that you had four brothers and none turned?” asked Annie.
Gina shook her head. “I have no idea. I mean, I’ve had cousins that have turned so it’s not like my family is immune or anything. I know this sounds warped, but I was hoping that at least one would turn so I could have a sister.”
“Annie felt the same way,” said Savanna.
“No, I never wished for you to turn…but I was glad to get a sister,” admitted Annie. “Even a short one like you.”
Without a word Savanna picked up a pillow and threw it at Annie, who caught it with both hands.
Gina laughed. “I’m glad to see that you two get along so well.”
They spent the next hour talking before going to bed.
Chapter 172
Savanna was up early and surprised to see that Gina was also up.
“You’re an early riser too?” asked Gina.
“Not all the time,” admitted Savanna.
Gina was dressed in her running gear. “Do you run?”
“A little,” said Savanna. I’ve been slowly getting back in shape after my turn.”
“You want to join me?” asked Gina.
Savanna shrugged. “I doubt I’ll be able to keep up. Jon told us that you’re quite the runner.”
“Don’t worry about it, I mainly want to see the neighborhood,” said Gina.
“Okay, I’ll go change,” said Savanna.
Chapter 173
“Jon said that you lost a few inches in height when you turned,” said Gina as they jogged together.
“Yep. In some says I’m more upset about that than the whole gender thing. I’m now the shortest one in the family. Even Harry is taller than me,” said Savanna.
“I wouldn’t worry too much about it, you have a lovely body,” said Gina.
“Thanks,” said Savanna.
“Did you play sports before your turn?”
“Nothing organized, I did like to ski,” she replied.
“Cool, so do I,” said Gina.
“I have to get all new stuff. Harry ended up with all my gear…along with all my old clothes,” said Savanna. “Let’s head over this way, it’s more scenic.”
They headed down the road together.
“You’re in better shape that you think,” noted Gina.
“I still have a way to go. I lost a lot of muscle when I turned,” said Savanna.
“Do you go to a gym?”
Savanna shook her head.
“I think you should look into it,” said Gina.
Savanna nodded again.
“Do you mind if we turn around soon?” asked Savanna.
“No, not at all,” replied Gina.
They reached the end of the road and turned around and headed back towards the house.
“So when do you plan on getting married?”
“Not until we graduate and find jobs, so the earliest the wedding would be is next summer,” said Gina.
“That makes sense,” said Savanna.
“Jon says you’re dating another girl,” said Gina.
“Yes, her name is Jill and she’s a freshman at Rutgers,” said Savanna. She then told Gina about Jill.
“That’s cool. It’s nice that you have someone in your life,” said Gina. “And is Annie seeing anyone?”
“She’s dating my best friend,” said Savanna. She told her about Kyle.
“And you don’t mind?”
Savanna shook her head. “Kyle and I were like brothers…before the turn. I can’t think of anyone else I would trust more with Annie that him.”
They ran a few more blocks.
“Savanna, I would like you and Annie to be part of my wedding party. I know that Annie will probably agree, but I wanted to ask you privately. I know with the turn and all that…well if you say no I fully understand.”
“I’d like to be part of it, Gina,” said Savanna as they came to a stop in front of the house.
“Really?” asked Gina.
Savanna nodded as they walked to cool down.
“I was initially hoping you wouldn’t ask, but I’m glad you did. I’m really happy for both you and Jon,” admitted Savanna.
Gina smiled back. “That’s great, Savanna. I was hoping you’d say yes.”
“I think we’re going to become good friends.”
“I know we will,” said Gina.
Chapter 174
The official announcement came over dinner that evening. As expected, Maggie and Ron were ecstatic over the news.
“Have you told your family yet, Gina?” asked Ron.
“No, we’re going out there next weekend,” she replied.
“Well we’re going to have to meet them,” stated Maggie.
“I know they’d love to meet all of you,” replied Gina.
“Welcome to the family, Gina,” said Ron.
“Thank you,” she replied. “I really excited about finally having some sisters.”
“We feel the same way, Gina,” said Savanna.
Chapter 175
“She’s really nice,” said Savanna as she talked to Jill.
“I’m glad for all of you. Although, I can’t wait to see you in a bridesmaid’s gown,” replied Jill.
“It won’t be that bad,” said Savanna. “I was worried about it at first, but it’s not such a big deal the more I think about it.”
“That’s good to hear. Oh, I picked up my gown for your prom today.”
“Cool,” replied Savanna. “I can’t wait until next Saturday.”
“It should be a lot of fun,” added Jill. “Personally I can’t wait until after the prom and I can have you all to myself.”
“I can’t wait for that too.”
Jill had reserved a room at the hotel where the prom was being held.
“What did your parents say when you told them about the room?”
“They were fine with it,” replied Savanna. “I guess I’m pretty lucky to have such cool parents.”
“I’d say you’re lucky for a variety of reasons.”
“I know I’m lucky to have you in my life,” said Savanna.
“Actually, I’m the lucky one. Well, I gotta run. See you Saturday. I love you, my little scampi.”
Savanna laughed. “Scampi?’
“Or would you prefer shrimp?” asked Jill.
“I love you …in spite of that stupid nickname.”
“I love you too…Scampi.”
Chapter 176
On Saturday morning, Jill, Annie, and Savanna drove towards the salon.
“I’m glad you both hit it off so well with Gina,” said Jill.
“She’s really nice,” said Annie.
“I agree with Annie,” said Savanna.
“Well, I’m glad you’re going to have a nice sister-in-law,” said Jill.
“I can’t believe that the prom is finally here,” said Savanna. “And in a few more weeks graduation.”
“How bad has your class been hit by The Bru?” asked Jill.
“We were doing pretty well until the last month and we’ve had fifteen more turn. I guess it’s close to forty-five percent of the class.”
“My class had its first turn last week,” said Annie.
“I guess there’s no sign of it letting up,” said Jill.
“Did you go to your prom, Jill?” asked Annie.
“Yes,” she replied. “God… that seems like years ago now. It was much smaller affair than this one, I mean my high school down at the shore only had a couple of hundred in my graduating class. We held it at one the clubs on the bayside of the island.”
“You don’t have to talk about it, Jill,” said Savanna.
Jill nodded. “Thanks. To be honest I haven’t given it much thought. I graduated two weeks after the prom and turned a few weeks after that. In many ways I was reborn.”
“That’s true,” said Savanna.
“I still would have asked you to the prom,” she continued.
“Really?” asked Savanna.
“Yep. The question is would you have accepted a date from Jake?”
Savanna shrugged her shoulders. “Depends on how you asked me.”
Chapter 177
The girls got their hair and nails done early that morning.
The salon was packed and Savanna saw many of her friends from school.
Savanna found that she had come to enjoy the pampering she received at the salon and just accepted it as part of life.
Afterwards they headed back to the house.
“What time do we have dinner reservations?” asked Jill.
“Six,” replied Savanna. “The prom starts at eight. Don’t worry the restaurant is just a mile away from the resort.”
“Annie, are you and Kyle spending the night at the resort?”
“Yes, but we got separate rooms. Kyle wants to wait until he’s clear of the Bru and I don’t mind…he’s worth waiting for.”
“That’s nice,” said Jill. “Kyle is a sweet guy.”
“I know he’s not going to turn, but he still wants to wait it out,” said Annie.
“What do you mean by that?” asked Jill.
“I know when someone’s going to turn,” said Annie.
“You’re kidding,” said Jill.
Annie shook her head.
“I believe her, Jill. She’s been right every time,” said Savanna.
“Wow,” said Jill.
“It’s not something that I like to talk about,” said Annie.
“Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone,” said Jill. “One thing…did you know about me?”
Annie nodded. “The question is would you have believed me?”
Jill laughed. “No.”
“So what good is it to know? If I tell someone there’s nothing they can do about it anyway,” said Annie.
“Still, it must be nice to know that your boyfriend won’t turn.”
Annie smiled. “That’s true.”
Chapter 178
“Wow,” exclaimed Jill as she saw Savanna in her prom gown. “You’re so beautiful.”
Savanna blushed slightly. “Thank you…you look lovely too.”
Jill was dressed in a sapphire blue strapless gown that looked like it was painted over her slender athletic body.
“We both picked colors of the ocean…that makes us a couple of mermaids,” said Jill.
“I like the sound of that…it sounds better than Scampi,” said Savanna.
Kyle arrived a few minutes later in his evening tux. His cummerbund was a similar color to Annie’s dress.
“You all look wonderful,” exclaimed Maggie. “Now before you go, we need to take some pictures.”
Chapter 179
Savanna looked around the restaurant and noticed at least a third of the people there were from her class. She also noticed a large number of same-sex couples.
“Oh, I got a call from the Phillies; they plan on taking me in the first round if I’m still available,” said Kyle.
“That’s wonderful, Kyle,” exclaimed Savanna. “When do they pick?”
“They’re twenty-three on the list,” he said.
“That’s so cool,” added Jill.
“If they do what they say then I’ll probably be heading to Clearwater, Florida as soon as I graduate to start rookie ball.”
“It’s a great opportunity as they’re an up and coming team,” said Savanna. “I know they can use your bat.”
“It would be pretty cool to play for the hometown team,” said Kyle. “I will make one request if they sign me and ask for some tickets to a game in Philly before I report…I’d like to take all of you down there.”
“That would be great,” said Jill.
“Maybe they’ll even give you a luxury box,” said Savanna.
“My moms would love that,” he said.
Chapter 180
Savanna said that it felt like a dream as she walked into the prom holding Jill’s hand. While she tried to maintain her composure, she couldn’t help from breaking out in a huge smile.
Still there was no one at the prom that could hold it against her for being so happy, considering how she had almost died twice that year.
“Just so you know, I’m not a very good dancer,” she whispered in Jill’s ear.
“That’s okay, neither am I,” replied Jill. “Let’s not worry about it and just have a great time, okay?”
“Deal,” replied Savanna.
The whole night passed by too fast for Savanna. In addition to dancing with Jill, she also accepted dances from Ron, Kyle, and many other of her classmates.
Mrs. Martin and Ms. Lake were there, acting as chaperones.
“Savanna, you look lovely tonight,” commented Mrs. Martin.
“I agree,” added Ms. Lake. “That dress is the perfect color for you.”
“Thank you,” replied Savanna. She then introduced Jill to them.
It was later that Savanna looked around and saw Debby.
Debby had a date, although Savanna didn’t recognize him. He looked older than most of the boys. The closest she got to Debby was maybe thirty yards away. Savanna nodded at Debby, who ignored her.
“Oh, well, you can’t say that I didn’t try,” said Savanna to Jill.
Chapter 181
Savanna was heading towards the restroom with Darcy when a guy stumbled into them and staggered towards the bathroom.
His name was Brandon and while Savanna didn’t know him well, she did recognize him from some of her classes.
“Gee, I guess some people can’t hold their booze,” commented Darcy.
Savanna was about to nod in agreement when she saw the guy bump into the wall. He turned around and looked pale and sweaty.
Without hesitating, she walked over to him. He was clutching his stomach as he leaned against the wall outside the restrooms.
“Brandon, are you okay?” she asked.
He shook his head and started to slip down to the floor. Savanna immediately crouched down and caught his head to prevent it from hitting the ground.
“What’s wrong?” asked Darcy.
“Darcy, go get help… I think he’s turning,” she ordered in a calm tone as she cradled his head in her lap.
“Shit,” replied Darcy who hurried back to the ballroom. “I’ll be right back.”
“I feel so sick,” he moaned.
“Hang in there, help is coming,” comforted Savanna.
“Please don’t leave me,” he begged.
“I’m not going anywhere, Brandon,” she replied as she brushed his hair out of his face.
Brandon looked up at her with fear in his eyes. “Why tonight?”
“There’s no good time,” she replied. “Just stay calm. Darcy went to get help.”
“I’m so scared… please don’t leave me,” he moaned before he passed out.
Chapter 182
“Has that ever happened before at the prom?” asked Savanna as she watched the ambulance pull away.
Mrs. Martin shook her head. “We had one turn at graduation a couple of years ago, but this is the first one to do so at the prom.”
“Will Brandon be okay?” asked Savanna.
“We called the hospital and they’re standing by. From what I can tell it looks like a normal turn. Thank you for being there, Savanna,” said Ms. Lake.
Savanna shrugged her shoulders. “I just did what anyone else would have.”
“Savanna, you’re a heroine!” said Darcy. “You were so clam and in control. It was all I could do to keep from freaking out.”
Jill slipped her arm around Savanna’s waist and gave her a kiss on the lips. “You did well, Savanna.”
“Well, I think you’d all better get back to the party,” said Mrs. Martin. “I know it’s rather traumatic, but there’s nothing more you can do.”
“She’s right, Savanna, let’s head back inside,” said Kyle, who was holding onto Annie.
Annie smiled at Savanna. “I’m so proud that you’re my sister.” She then gave Savanna a hug.
“Please, stop, you’ll make me cry and mess up my makeup!” replied Savanna.
“Go back in, Savanna. I’ll head over the hospital and I’ll call you if there are any problems,” said Mrs. Martin.
They headed back into the main ballroom, and Savanna hoped that everything had calmed down. She was mistaken.
As soon as she walked back in with Jill, everyone stopped dancing and began to applaud.
Savanna looked at Jill, who smiled back.
“Just soak it in… you deserve it,” whispered Jill.
Savanna looked at her classmates and nodded. She couldn’t speak and she felt her eyes welling up with tears.
“Here,” said Kyle as he handed her a handkerchief.
“Thanks,” she replied as she carefully wiped her eyes.
Chapter 183
Savanna and Jill headed up to their room arm in arm.
“I must look a mess,” said Savanna.
“You’re a very cute mess,” said Savanna.
“I didn’t do anything all that special,” she said.
“Nonsense,” countered Jill. “You could have run off and gotten help or just stood there and panicked; instead you took control of the situation and comforted Brandon. That’s a big deal. I’m very proud of you.”
“I hope she’s okay,” said Savanna.
“We survived and I’m sure she’ll do fine,” said Jill.
Savanna nodded.
Jill opened the door and escorted Savanna inside.
Once inside, Jill closed the door and kissed Savanna slowly and tenderly on the lips.
“Now, this isn’t a race or anything like that,” whispered Jill. “We take our time…even if it takes all night, okay?”
“Okay,” replied Savanna.
Jill led Savanna into the bedroom.
“I want this to be very special…for both of us,” said Jill.
Chapter 184
“I had…no idea it could that good,” sighed Savanna as she snuggled up next to Jill.
“So, you liked it?”
Savanna giggled. “What do you think?”
Jill just kissed her on the lips.
“I’m so happy tonight, Jill.”
“This is just the beginning,” said Jill.
“I can’t wait,” replied Savanna.
“Ready for round two?”
Savanna nodded as she kissed Jill.
Chapter 185
Jill and Savanna met up with Kyle and Annie for brunch before heading home.
“I wish I could stay longer, but I have finals coming up,” said Jill. “My first one is a week from Monday.”
“That’s fine, I mean we’re going to spend a few weeks together down at the shore,” said Savanna.
“That’s reminds me…you need to pick out a bathing suit,” said Annie. “What do you want? One or two piece?”
Savanna looked at Jill who held up two fingers. Savanna’s eyes opened wide.
“Hey, if you’re going to ask expect an honest answer,” said Jill.
“I’m going to regret this,” said Savanna. “Okay, I’ll try a two-piece.”
“Good for you,” said Annie.
“Maybe you can come down to Clearwater this summer,” said Kyle.
“Anything is possible,” said Savanna.
Chapter 186
On Tuesday, Savanna headed over to the hospital after school. She arrived on the third floor and sat down in the waiting room.
She had just sat down when a girl walked in and sat down across from her; it was Brandon’s girlfriend.
“Hi, Allison,” she said.
Allison was around the same size as Savanna, but she was a brunette.
“Hi Savanna, are you here to see Brandon?”
Savanna nodded. “How’s she doing?”
“Okay,” replied Allison. “By the way, thanks for everything you did at the prom. We all appreciate it.”
Savanna just nodded. “So, have you seen her yet?”
“Yes, I saw her yesterday. She’s doing pretty good…all things considered. She still hasn’t picked out a new name yet.”
“There’s no rush,” replied Savanna.
Allison nodded. “True. I mean, she’s got her whole life ahead of her. Savanna do you think that she’ll still want to be with me?”
“I don’t know…I know that even though it worked out that way…it wasn’t my idea to breakup with Debby.”
Allison nodded. “I really love Brandon and I don’t care about gender.”
“Just let her know that,” said Savanna. “By the way…I think that’s pretty cool.”
Allison smiled back. “Debby blew it with you. I saw you at the prom and you looked like you were with a really pretty girl.”
“Her name is Jill Dennison,” said Savanna. “We’ve been friends for a while.”
The nurse walked in and motioned to Allison.
“That’s cool. Look, Savanna, why don’t you come in with me. I know that Brandon will be glad to see you.”
“I’d like that,” said Savanna.
Chapter 187
“I’m glad you had a nice visit with Brandon,” said Maggie as she served dinner.
It was just Maggie, Ron, and Savanna. Harry was at baseball practice and Annie was having dinner over at Kyle’s.
“She’s doing pretty well,” said Savanna. “I’m glad that Allison is staying by her side.”
“We’re pretty proud of what you did,” said Ron.
Savanna smiled back at her parents. “Thanks. It just felt like the right thing to do.”
“As you know, not everyone does the right thing,” said Ron.
“I’m leaning more and more towards becoming a clinical counselor. I think I can help others who turn,” said Savanna. “I mean, it fits the criteria for the scholarship and I think it fits my personality better than being a medical doctor.”
“Well, you have plenty of time to make up your mind. Stick to more general classes at first,” said Maggie.
“That’s what Mrs. Martin suggested,” said Savanna.
“Oh, Savanna do you have any plans for this Saturday?” asked Ron.
Savanna shook her head. “Why?”
He glanced at Maggie. “Since you’re going off to college, we figured that you’d need some transportation, so we were wondering if you’d like to go car shopping.”
Savanna’s eyes opened wide. “You mean that?”
“Yes, since you took care of your own college costs we figured we could take care of the car,” said Maggie.
Savanna broke out in a big smile and got up and hugged both her parents.
Chapter 188
Like most seniors, Savanna was just going through the motions during her last weeks of school. She had enough credits to graduate and she had already been accepted at Rutgers.
She did find time to meet Brandon, now Brenda, a few times. The good thing was that Brenda’s turn lacked any complications.
True to her word, Allison stayed close to Brenda. It made Savanna wonder how different her own life might have been if Debby hadn’t abandoned her.
However, Savanna didn’t give it too much thought as she was deeply in love with Jill.
They made plans for the summer. Jill was due to start her job as a lifeguard as soon as her classes let out. Savanna would head down to the shore as soon as she graduated.
“My mom is excited about having you work for her,” said Jill.
“It will give me something to do while you’re working. However, I do want to spend sometime on the beach.”
“That won’t be a problem,” said Jill. “After all, I want to spend some time with you too!”
“I can’t wait,” sighed Savanna.
“Have you picked out your bikini yet?”
Savanna laughed. “No, Annie is going to help me this weekend. She really enjoys helping me with my wardrobe.”
“So do I,” said Jill. “I know just the place I want to take you when you get down here. They have the sexist suits.”
“I hope I have the guts to actually head out of the house in one,” said Savanna.
“I don’t think that will be a problem. You’re doing better with the turn than I did.”
“Come on. Don’t forget when I first met you as Jill you were working as a lifeguard,” said Savanna.
“That job was the only thing that kept my sanity at first,” said Jill. “You have no idea how lonely I was. I owe you so much.”
“I’m the one who owes you,” said Savanna. “You helped me adjust to being a girl.”
“That may be, but you gave me a reason to live. I know this sounds corny, but I can’t imagine my life without you in it, Savanna.”
“Wow…I thought I was the one who was totally in love,” said Savanna.
“No, this is very much a mutual love affair,” said Jill.
“I can live with that,” said Savanna. “So will you be able to come up for my graduation?”
“I wouldn’t miss it for all the shrimp in the world!”
Savanna began to laugh and was joined by Jill.
Chapter 189
“What do you think?” asked Ron.
Savanna looked at the small silver sedan. “It’s really nice.”
“Why don’t you take it for a test ride?” he suggested.
“Really?” she asked. “It’s a little more expensive that what we talked about.”
“Don’t worry about that,” said Ron. “The important thing is that it’s a good deal and a very nice car.”
“Okay,” she said.
Ron waved to the saleswoman who nodded and walked over with the keys.
Chapter 190
“What do you think?” asked Savanna as she showed off her new car to Kyle.
“Really nice,” he said as he inspected the car.
“I’m going to need something to get around college,” she said. “I will miss riding around with you.”
Kyle looked over and smiled. “I’m going to miss you too. Look, the draft is tomorrow and, well, you’re going off to college…but I want to stay friends.”
“So do I,” replied Savanna immediately. “Look, you’ve always been like a brother to me and I can’t imagine us not being close.”
Kyle nodded. “You mean a lot to me too. I’m so glad that we stayed close after your turn. I mean you know how it is.”
“I know what you mean,” said Savanna. “So what about Annie?”
He shrugged. “It won’t be easy, but I love her so much. I mean, she’s not exactly like most girls.”
“She’s pretty special.”
“I can see us getting married,” said Kyle. “How do you feel about that?”
“She could do worse,” replied Savanna with a grin. “Seriously, I think it would be great for both of you.”
Kyle nodded. “This has been a strange year. I mean I always thought it would be me who turned and that you and Debby would the ones talking about a wedding.”
“It happened the way it was supposed to happen,” said Savanna.
Chapter 191
The celebration party was held at Kyle’s house the next day. As he had hoped, he was the first choice of the Phillies. He was signed to a minor league contract and he received a signing bonus that was just over a million dollars.
“The Phillies are treating us to a suite for their next home game,” said Kyle, who was wearing a Phillies cap. “I get to meet the team and to take batting practice too.”
“That’s great,” said Savanna. “So when do you have to report to Clearwater?”
“I have to be there a week after graduation,” he replied. “I wish I had more time.”
“No you don’t,” said Annie. “And if I was in your shoes I couldn’t wait to get started either.”
“Thanks, Annie,” he replied.
“Besides, I have a big sister who has a car. I bet if I ask her nicely she’ll take me down there,” said Annie.
“I’d like that,” said Savanna.
“Hopefully, I won’t be there that long. There’s a good chance I might get moved up to AA ball this year and that’s in Reading,” said Kyle.
Annie moaned. “Florida is nicer and besides I’ve been to Reading!”
“Well, I want to move up as fast as possible,” said Kyle. “So back to the game down in Philly; your whole family is invited. I mean it’s the least I can do to pay back your family for as much time as I’ve spent in your house.”
“I know that Harry will be excited to hear that,” said Savanna.
Kyle hugged Annie. “Can you believe this is happening?”
She kissed him on the lips. “I never had a doubt.”
Chapter 192
The game was that Friday and the Phillies were playing the Pirates.
“This is the first time that I’ve ever been in a suite,” said Savanna as she looked out towards the field.
“What do you think?” asked Ron.
She shrugged. “The view of the field isn’t as good as I thought it would be…but the food is pretty good.”
“Look, there’s Kyle!” said Harry excited.
Kyle’s mothers were busy taking photos as they saw their son down on the field.
Kyle’s high school baseball manager, Jim Cash, sat down and smiled. “I finally got one drafted,” he stated softly.
“The next step will be to see how well he plays,” said Ron.
“That won’t be an issue,” said Jim. “Kyle is the best kid that I’ve ever managed. He’ll do fine.”
“Has he talked about what position they want him to play?” asked Savanna.
“No, but I suspect that they’ll try and make him into a third baseman. It’s their weak area and Kyle has a strong arm,” said Jim. “They’ll also love his bat.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Savanna. “I know he’ll succeed.”
Chapter 193
Savanna slipped on her graduation gown. It was light blue in color and thankfully wasn’t that uncomfortable. The weather was cooperating and it was a beautiful clear and pleasant evening.
“Are you ready?” asked Allison.
Savanna nodded.
“Come on, we don’t want to be late,” said Darcy.
Savanna looked at Brenda. “You okay?”
Brenda nodded. “I sort of expected to be wearing a dark blue graduation gown tonight…but this will do.”
The boys traditionally wore dark blue gowns and the girls wore light blue.
“That’s the spirit,” said Allison as she gave Brenda a hug.
“I just wish that if I had to turn why did it have to wait until just before graduation. I hate wearing this stupid wig, it’s so uncomfortable,” complained Brenda.
“Hey, you don’t want people to think you’re a Boi do you?” asked Darcy.
“Let’s go girls,” said Ms. Lake. “You need to get lined up.”
***
“Can you see her?” asked Annie as she watched the seniors walk into the football stadium.
“I think she’s the one in light blue,” joked Jill.
“There she is!” shouted Harry. “She’s right there!”
“I see her,” said Maggie.
“I can’t imagine going to a school this big,” said Jill. “Savanna’s class is bigger than my whole school.”
“There’s Kyle,” said Annie excitedly.
“I see him,” said Ron.
Chapter 194
The graduation ceremony was a blur to Savanna. She paid little attention to the speech by the superintendent and kept looking up towards the stands in a vain hope of seeing her family and Jill.
She was also thinking about how drastically her life had changed in the past few months. She remembered the fear she had felt when she woke up in the hospital and realized that she had turned. Then came the anger over how Debby had treated her and how she had survived that minor crisis.
Savanna then thought about how fortunate she had been to have such a loving family and such wonderful friends. She knew that she never could have made it without their support and love.
Her mind then turned to Jill and how madly she was in love with her. Shivers ran up her spine as she thought about how good it was to be kissed by Jill.
Thankfully the size of the graduating class was so large that they had to limit all of the speeches to get to the handing out of the diplomas.
Savanna vaguely remembered joining the procession and heading up for her diploma. She even thought she heard her family cheer when she received it.
The only thing she did remember was when they tossed their caps up into the air. She quickly recovered her cap and headed off to find her family.
Chapter 195
“Did you see me?” asked Savanna.
“Even your slip on the steps as you walked up on the stage,” said Jill with a grin.
“I didn’t slip!”
“We know, dear,” said Maggie. “Jill is just kidding.”
“I almost slipped,” confess Savanna. “The guy behind me stepped on my gown.”
“I did see that,” said Jill with a wink.
“Well, before you head off to the parties, we need to get a few more photos,” said Ron.
“I don’t mind,” replied Savanna. “I’m just excited that this is over.”
Chapter 196
Savanna had changed into a skirt, top and sandals before heading out to the graduation parties. Her resistance towards wearing most women’s clothing was a thing of the past, although she wasn’t quite sure about the bikini that she had recently purchased.
Annie had told her that down at the shore no one would know her past and therefore she had no reason to worry. Savanna wasn’t totally sure as she felt virtually naked when she wore the bikini. Of course Annie told her that it was perfectly normal for any woman to feel nervous the first time in a bikini.
As Savanna and Jill left the house, Maggie reminded her to be careful.
“Look, I know what a big night this is and if you do drink call us for a ride. You have your whole lives ahead of you and you don’t want to throw them away.”
“I appreciate the offer,” said Savanna.
“Don’t worry, Mrs. Gordon,” said Jill. “I don’t drink at all any more.”
Maggie smiled and hugged them both.
“I didn’t know you stopped drinking completely,” said Savanna as they got into her car.
“It seemed like the thing to do,” said Jill. “Waking up on the beach, half covered in sand is enough to scare anyone sane sober.”
“Do you mind if I drink?” asked Savanna.
Jill shook her head. “But if you even have one sip then I’m taking your keys. Your mom is right about being careful. Besides, if the cops here are like those down at the shore they’ll be out in force tonight.”
Savanna nodded. “I’m not much of a drinker anyway, but it would be nice to celebrate graduation too.”
Jill nodded. “Okay, I suppose you kids need to cut loose. I remember what it was like when I graduated…”
“Jill, it was just last year!”
Jill laughed and leaned over and kissed Savanna.
Chapter 197
Savanna and Jill met up with Kyle and Annie at Rod’s party.
She was pleased to see so many of her friends there.
As they walked around, Savanna saw that Rod had a keg set up in the backyard. She looked at Jill and handed her the car keys.
“I’m not going to get drunk, but I figure after this year I deserve a couple of beers,” she said.
“Okay,” said Jill. “But don’t drink too much. I mean with your small size it won’t take much to get you drunk.”
Savanna nodded. “That’s true. Feel free to cut me off.”
“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that,” said Jill with a wink.
Chapter 198
The party turned out to be the place to be and Savanna and her friends decided to stay there.
While everyone was in a great mood, there was an underlying feeling that a major part of their lives was coming to an end. Savanna realized that even though she had known many of the people at the party for years that this night might be the last time she ever hung out with them and so she took her time and made sure that she spent time with as many people as she could.
It was later in the evening and she found herself out on the deck with Kyle.
“So when do you head down to Florida?” she asked.
“I’m reporting this weekend,” he replied. “My mom is flying down with me.”
“No car?”
Kyle shook his head. “I don’t want any distractions. I mean I’m going to be labeled the bonus baby and all eyes will be on me. I plan on going there with just one thing on my mind and that’s to play ball.”
“I know you’ll succeed,” said Savanna.
“Thanks,” he replied. He then smiled at her. “I really want us to stay friends, Savanna.”
“So do I,” she replied.
“Um, there’s something I need to do,” he said.
“What’s that?” she asked.
He leaned down and kissed her. “I wanted to do that to let you know what a great woman you’ve become and how proud I am that you’re my friend.”
Savanna stared back and grinned. “If any other guy had done that to me I would have slapped them!”
Kyle grinned back. “Was that the first kiss you got from a guy?”
She nodded. “I still only like girls, but I will remember that one all my life.”
Kyle nodded as he took a sip of his beer. “Well, this is a night of firsts and lasts. This is the last beer I’m going to have for a while.” With that he emptied his cup and tossed it into a trashcan.
Savanna smiled back. “You’re going to do great.”
“So are you,” he replied. “Now, let’s go find Annie and Jill.”
Chapter 199
It was later in the week and Savanna and Jill were setting in down at the shore.
“Come on out, Savanna,” said Jill. “It doesn’t take that long to change into a bikini!”
Savanna slowly opened the bathroom door and stepped out slowly. Her arms were crossed over her chest.
Jill was sitting on the bed and motioned for Savanna to uncross her arms.
“I want to see how you look in the suit,” said Jill.
Savanna did as Jill asked.
“It’s perfect for you,” stated Jill with a smile on her face.
The bikini was a tropical print.
“Now we just have to get you to work on your tan,” continued Jill.
“Luckily I tan pretty quickly,” said Savanna. “So it’s okay?”
Jill nodded. “It’s perfect. You definitely have the body for a bikini.”
“Okay, let’s head out to the beach before I change my mind,” said Savanna as she slipped on her flip-flops.
“Cool,” said Jill.
They walked the two blocks to the beach and Savanna set her things out a short distance from Jill’s assigned tower.
“The water’s still pretty chilly so it won’t be too busy,” said Jill.
“I’m just here to work on my tan,” said Savanna.
“Don’t get burned. I don’t want a sun-broiled lobster for a girlfriend.”
Savanna laughed. “No problem there.”
Chapter 200
Savanna slowly got into the routine of life at the shore. She only worked four days a week in Jill’s family’s gift shop. It was pretty easy work and she liked Jill’s mothers.
She also got to spend time with her grandmother, which was an added treat.
Of course the best part was the time she got to spend with Jill. With each passing day they became deeper in love.
Jill worked five days a week and they tried to time their days off together.
One afternoon, Jill drove Savanna to small tattoo shop.
“What are we doing here?” asked Savanna.
“I have something I want to show you,” said Jill. “Now it will be your decision, but if you say yes then I’m paying for it, okay?”
Savanna’s curiosity was aroused and she followed Jill inside.
“Hi, Kelly,” said Jill as they walked inside.
A dark hair girl looked up from a magazine and smiled back. “How are you doing Jill?”
“I’m doing good, thanks. Anyway, this is my girlfriend, Savanna,” said Jill. “Savanna, I’ve known Kelly since I was a kid.”
Kelly waved. “Nice to finally meet you in person, Savanna. I’ve heard so much about you, I almost feel as if I know you!”
“Nice to meet you, Kelly,” replied Savanna.
“Did you finish it?” asked Jill.
Kelly nodded. “I think you’ll like it.”
Kelly got out of her seat and retrieved a drawing. She showed it proudly to Savanna and Jill.
Savanna looked at the drawing and couldn’t help but laugh. “You can’t be serious.”
Jill nodded. “It will look so cute on you.”
“Where?” asked Savanna as she looked at the drawing.
“I was thinking either on your butt or your ankle.”
“What’s the point of getting one on your butt?” asked Savanna.
“Well, then only I will see it,” replied Jill with a grin.
Savanna shook her head. “If I get this it’s too good to be hidden most of the time.”
“That’s the spirit,” said Kelly.
“What about you, Jill?”
“I’ll get one if you get this,” said Jill.
Savanna looked at the picture again. “What will you get?”
“I have something that will look good on her,” said Kelly. She pulled out another drawing. “I drew this one with you in mind, Jill.”
Jill and Savanna looked at it and they both laughed.
“It’s perfect for you,” said Savanna.
“So does that mean you’ll get this?” asked Jill.
Savanna nodded.
“Great, when do you want me to start?” asked Kelly.
Savanna looked at Jill. “Do we have time now?”
Jill nodded.
“Okay, let’s do it,” said Savanna.
***
They walked out later that afternoon with small tattoos above their right ankles. Jill’s was a small sexy mermaid perched on a lifeguard stand. Savanna agreed with Kelly that it was the perfect symbol for Jill.
Jill was also very pleased with the tattoo on Savanna’s ankle. It was a pink cartoon shrimp that was winking. It was obviously a female shrimp thanks to the long eyelashes and red lips.
“I never thought I would get a tattoo, but this one is pretty cool,” said Savanna.
“Just remember that you’ll always be my little shrimp,” said Jill.
“And you’ll always be my mermaid,” replied Savanna.
They kissed and then got into the car.
Chapter 201
As the days passed, Savanna discovered that one of the benefits of spending her summer at the shore was that she was just seen as young woman. Yes, it was true that her grandmother, Jill, and Jill’s family knew that she had turned; but they were in the minority.
As much as she loved her family and friends back in Pennsylvania, she would always be seen by many as a turned female.
Thanks to her job working in the gift shop she came into contact with hundreds of people. She was just the pleasant red-headed girl who rang up their purchases of saltwater taffy and postcards.
When she had time off and spent it working on her tan, she was just another girl on the beach.
Even when she was with Jill, most people just saw them as a couple.
Savanna talked to Jill about this with Jill one night as they cuddled in bed.
“This summer has done so much to normalize my life,” commented Savanna.
“I know exactly what you’re talking about. For me, it was going to college and being accepted as Jill Dennison, marine science major from down at the shore. It allowed me to establish myself as a woman.”
“Don’t get me wrong, I’m proud of who I am, but it’s nice to be looking to the future,” said Savanna.
“I’m glad to hear,” said Jill.
Savanna smiled back. “I’m also really excited about starting college.”
“Just college?” asked Jill as her hand slipped down and began to gently stroke one of Savanna’s nipples.”
Savanna giggled. “You know what I mean. But just so you know, I’m so happy that we’re going to be living together.”
“Shhh, enough talking for tonight…my little Scampi,” said Jill as she leaned closer to kiss Savanna.
Conclusion
The summer passed quickly and Savanna and Jill were soon off to college. They rented a small apartment located just off campus.
Annie came out with Maggie to help them get settled in.
“Annie, I’m sorry you didn’t get to go to Florida,” said Jill.
“It’s okay,” replied Annie. “I don’t think even Kyle expected to be sent up to AA ball so quickly. Granted Reading doesn’t have beaches, but I’m so happy for Kyle.”
“He’s certainly had a great start,” said Savanna. “It also helps that the Phillies have a real shortage of decent third basemen. I looked up his stats online and he’s really knocking the cover off the ball.”
Annie nodded. “I know, it’s so exciting.”
Annie also shared a secret with Savanna and Jill. Kyle told Annie that as soon as she graduated high school he would propose to her. He had just turned nineteen and so he was no longer worried about turning.
“I never thought that I could so in love,” said Annie.
“I know the feeling,” said Savanna as she smiled at Jill.
Annie nodded. “Oh, you’ll never guess what I heard.”
“What?” asked Savanna.
“Debby got married,” said Annie.
“Really?”
“She married a local cop and the rumor is that she’s already pregnant.”
“Well, I hope she finally got what she wanted…I know I did,” said Savanna as she kissed Jill. “I also hope that she only has girls. I mean, I would hate to see her have a son who turned.”
“I agree, I doubt she’ll ever be able to deal with someone turning,” said Annie.
“Well, enough with her. I’m just glad that things are working out for us,” said Savanna.
“Yes, things seemed to work out the way they were supposed to,” said Jill, who then gave Savanna a kiss.
“I know what you mean,” said Annie. “It looks like we’re going to have a lot of weddings to plan.”
***
Back in Lansdale, Dr, Lansing studied a lab report that she had recently received. It contained the blood work and DNA tests from the students at North Penn for the past year.
Dr. Lansing was particularly interested in seeing the results from Savanna’s turn. They had been fortunate to get samples less than twenty-four hours before Savanna started to turn.
A colleague of Dr, Lansing had sent her the confidential report and as Dr. Lansing studied it she immediately came to the same conclusion.
She took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes. The evidence confirmed what she had suspected for years. Brubaker Syndrome was not natural. This was the smoking gun that scientists had been searching for ever since the first cases. Savanna’s turn showed evidence of a modified gene. It contained the key to the start of the turn.
For Dr. Lansing this was just the start of many new mysteries. Had The Bru been deliberately created and released or had it been an accident? There had been a lot of rouge genetic research occurring during and after the war. Had this been a weapon or just a mistake? And if it had been a deliberate act then who did it and why?
She knew that until these answers could be found that there was no way that the information in the report could be made public. The discovery of the gene was an important first step in unlocking some of the riddles of The Bru. The gene was not present in the previous samples so it only was present just before the turn.
She realized that it would take much more time and research to uncover the many riddles of The Bru, but at least this was a start.
The End
Note: If any authors wish to write in this universe and create their own stories of those affected by The Bru please contact me concerning your plot and characters. As The Bru is a worldwide affliction there are more stories that I could ever begin to write. I also would find it interesting to see stories staged in different parts of the country and also different countries. I do reserve the right to dictate the rules regarding this universe and The Bru as I have other ideas for future stories in this universe.
If you do write a story in this universe, please don’t elaborate on the origination of The Bru. Please leave that up to me for a future story. Just use what I’ve covered as the history of The Bru in the first part of this story as a guideline. Again, please contact me and send along a brief outline of your plot and characters.
julielt59 (AT) cox.net
Corey Strasburg's life is about to be turned upside down thanks to a deal by an ancestor over 700 years ago.
Fine Print
By
Julie O
Thanks to Itinerant and Barry
Chapter 1
“Good afternoon,” greeted Mark Randall as he extended his hand.
The younger man shook hands with Mark.
“I appreciate you seeing me so quickly,” replied James Davison.
“Please sit down,” said Mark as he sat down behind his desk. He then opened up a file.
“So, how does it look?” asked James anxiously.
Mark sighed.
“You have a large amount of debt, few assets, and therefore very few options,” replied Mark.
James nodded.
“I’ve been looking for a better job, but the economy is … well, you know,” explained James. “My family is on the other coast, and besides, they wouldn’t help me anyway.”
Mark closed the file.
“Yes, we deal with the consequences all the time,” said Mark.
James shifted nervously in his seat.
“Is there anything you can do to help me?” asked James. “I’m just about out of options. At this point, I would do just about anything.”
Mark rubbed his chin, as he studied the young man sitting across from him. He estimated that James was five-nine and weighed around one hundred and fifty pounds. James also had shoulder-length light brown hair and very little facial hair.
He also liked the fact that James was desperate.
“I may have a solution for you -- it all depends on how open-minded you are,” replied Mark smoothly as he leaned back in his leather bound office chair.
Mark loved this part of his job; it was so much like fishing. All he had to do was set the lure and reel in the fish.
James stared back.
“I’m not going to do anything illegal, right?” asked James as he leaned in closer.
“Of course not! I don’t deal in things like that,” countered Mark.
“Okay, what is it?” asked James.
“I want you to hear me out completely, before you make up your mind,” said Mark. “Is that acceptable? It’s okay to ask questions, but please let me tell you the whole deal.”
James nodded.
“Good,” replied Mark. “I have recently been contacted by a group that is looking for someone of your physical size and shape. They provide entertainment to a very rich and exclusive clientele.”
James listened intently as Mark spoke.
“What sort of entertainment?” asked James.
“Transformations,” replied Mark. “You would be a model in one of their performance transformations.”
“Transformation? Into what?” asked James.
“They are looking for a male that they’ll change, step by step, so that when they’re done you’ll look like a woman -- a very sexy woman.”
James stared back in shock.
“Of course you won’t be actually turned into a woman,” continued Mark. “They will do a full makeover on you, hair, nails, makeup, clothes, shoes -- the works -- and it will be done in a way to entertain the guests. Afterwards, you’ll be expected to mingle with the guests. When the event is over, they will change you back. Nothing they will do to you will be permanent. Think of this as a modeling job.”
“So what will they do?” he asked.
“Nothing major, your hair will be styled, so when they are done they will give you a male hair style. Your body hair will be removed, but it will grow back. As I said, nothing permanent. In exchange for your time, you will be paid five thousand dollars. Yes, I know that this won’t solve all your financial problems, but it will allow you to keep your head above water. And if you do a good job, I should be able to get you additional gigs,” explained Mark.
“Did you say five thousand dollars?” asked James skeptically. “American?”
Mark laughed heartily.
“Yes, I said five grand, American. It’s a lot of money, but you’ll earn it. I have seen their work, and they are very good. I think you’ll have a great time.”
“And all I’ll have to do is hang around afterwards? They’re not expecting me to do anything … um ... sexual or anything like that?” asked James.
Mark laughed again.
“Sorry, I’m not laughing at you. No, they don’t run a prostitution service. Their transformations are done for entertainment purposes. They usually run three or four at each event,” replied Mark.
“All men into women?” asked James.
Mark shook his head.
“No, you’ll be the only gender transformation for their upcoming party, the others are a bit more interesting,” replied Mark. “A woman will be changed so that she looks like she is part fox, and a man will be changed into a centaur. Again, it’s all for fun. The clientèle can later buy the services that you and the others have demonstrated.”
“When is it?” asked James.
“Friday evening,” replied Mark. “I know it’s short notice, but this could work in your favor, as I may be able to get you a higher fee.”
James rubbed his chin.
“How much higher?” asked James.
“One thousand minimum -- maybe more,” he replied.
James thought about the offer. It was a lot of money, and he definitely needed it. Yes, it was strange, but if all he had to do was be dressed up as a girl … that wasn’t so bad.
“Okay, I’m interested,” said James.
Mark smiled back.
“Excellent. I’ll call them right now and make the deal. Oh, do you mind if I take your photo first? I’ll also need your height, weight, waist size, etc.”
“No problem,” replied James.
“Great!” replied Mark as he stood up and shook James’s hand. “I know you won’t regret this. Now, let’s get to work.”
Chapter 2
“Good afternoon Melissa, I have great news, I found your new model,” exclaimed Mark.
He leaned back in his chair as he adjusted the phone against his left ear.
“Tell me about him,” ordered Melissa excitedly.
“I just sent you a photo of him, along with his measurements,” stated Mark.
“Okay, I got it. Yes, he’ll do quite nicely,” she replied. “And what about his background?”
“Everything checks out. He’s lived in the city for a year; he’s under-employed -- he works at fast food places. He’s deeply in debt, and very desperate. His car was just repossessed last week; his bank account is empty, and his credit cards are maxed out,” he stated as he read the file.
“Good! You sure know how to find them,” said Melissa.
“Well, in this economy, it’s not hard to find those who will do anything for money; the hard part is finding someone who fits your physical requirements,” explained Mark.
“I do appreciate your attention to detail,” said Melissa. “I will see you soon.”
“Thanks Melissa,” he replied.
Chapter 3
James was elated, when he was told that he would be paid seven thousand dollars for being dressed up as a woman.
He had quickly signed the contract that Mark prepared. Yes, it was true that he didn’t read all the fine print, but he wasn’t worried. He would soon have seven grand in his pocket, and that would go a long way in getting him out of debt.
On Friday evening, Mark picked him up and drove him to the location of the party.
“So, when will I get paid?” asked James anxiously.
“Per your contract, the money will be deposited in your checking account this evening,” replied Mark.
“Cool,” replied James.
“So, how do you feel about this evening?” asked Mark. “Are you nervous?”
James nodded.
“A little,” he replied. “I mean, I’ve never done anything like this before.”
“You’ll do fine. Most of those who do this can’t wait to do it again,” replied Mark.
A short time later Mark pulled off the main road and after a short distance he stopped outside a large iron gate. He pressed a code into the security pad and the gate opened. He then drove up a long and winding driveway.
They drove for several minutes before reaching a large three story mansion. James looked around and could see several other building, including one that looked like a barn. There were dozens of very expensive cars parked near the front of the house.
“Impressive, isn’t it?” asked Mark as he parked the car.
“I’ve heard that there were some expensive homes out here, but I had no idea,” replied James.
Mark led James around back. They were greeted by a beautiful woman who was dressed all in black.
She was wearing a black leather corset dress and thigh-high high heel boots. Her black hair fell down her back in a long single braid.
“Mark, my dear, thank you for coming through for us, as always,” she exclaimed as she kissed him on the cheek.
“It’s always my pleasure. Melissa, this is James,” replied Mark.
The woman turned and nodded as she ran her eyes over the younger man.
“Pleased to meet you, James; you’re in for a real treat, tonight,” she replied.
James nodded, as he looked back at Melissa.
“Well, I’ll see you later James,” said Mark as he headed towards the front of the mansion.
“Please come in, and I’ll explain what will happen,” said Melissa as she headed into the house.
They entered what looked like a small living room. Melissa motioned for James to sit down on the couch.
“Can I get you something to drink?” she asked.
“Thank you,” he replied.
She poured him a glass of red wine.
“This comes from our own vineyard,” she replied. “I think you’ll find it very tasty.”
James took the glass from her.
“Aren’t you drinking anything?” he asked.
“No, I never drink before a performance but I found that a glass of wine makes my subjects more relaxed,” she replied. “I imagine that you’re a bit nervous.”
James took a sip of the wine, as he nodded.
“Well, no reason to worry,” she continued. “Okay, the way this will work is that I will lead you out to the crowd. There’s an elevated stage with a chair, and that’s where you’ll sit. After that all you have to do is follow my orders. I think you’ll find this a very enlightening experience.”
“So I’ll go out there dressed?” he asked.
Melissa nodded as she watched him take another sip of wine.
“Yes, removing your clothes is part of the performance. Just remember that this is just a performance, and nothing that I’m about to do to you is permanent, even if it seems like it is. I have a large crowd out there that wants to be entertained,” she continued. “Act submissive and obedient; remember we’re putting on a show.”
James took another sip of the wine. It was very soothing, as its warmth swept through his body.
“Now, there will be some minor physical changes associated with the performance. Nothing is permanent and you’ll be back to normal within a few days,” she explained. “I’m sure you expected something like this, considering the amount of money we have invested in you.”
“Um, what sort of changes?” he asked.
“Temporary fat redistribution; it will give the appearance of breast development -- among other things. Again don’t worry, as I guarantee that nothing I do to you tonight will be permanent,” she said. “In fact, our past models have told me that it was a very enjoyable experience.”
Melissa glanced at the clock on the wall.
“Okay, my dear, it’s show time,” she said as she took the glass from him. “Please follow me.”
James did as she ordered.
They walked down a long hallway and into a large room.
He glanced around at the large number of men and women surrounding the stage. They were all dressed in elegant evening wear: the men in tuxedos, and the women in designer gowns. It was obvious that they all were quite wealthy.
The room was huge and had elevated ceilings; the walls were covered with what looked like expensive art. In the center of the room was an elevated stage, which stood maybe four feet above the main floor. On the stage was a large wooden chair. Next to the chair was a large cabinet.
A woman, also dressed in a similar black outfit to Melissa's, stood next to the cabinet. James suspected that she must be Melissa’s assistant.
As Melissa led him up the steps, the crowd applauded.
“Thank you,” she replied. “I hope that you will enjoy this transformation performance.”
She then motioned for James to sit.
He sat down on the chair and looked out at the crowd.
“Now, you will not move unless I tell you to, do you understand?” she whispered. “Remember, these people are here for a performance. Play along and enjoy the experience.”
“I understand,” he replied.
Melissa turned back to the crowd.
“I think you’ll enjoy this,” she announced.
She then turned and stared at James.
“Now, please tell them your first name and gender,” ordered Melissa.
“My name is James and … well, obviously I am a man,” he replied.
There was some laughter from the crowd.
“Do you want to be a woman?” asked Melissa.
“No, I am happy as a man,” replied James.
“Do you like men sexually?” she continued.
“No, I only like women,” he replied immediately.
His reply was greeted with additional laughter.
Melissa turned to the crowd.
“Please remember these responses and how his voice sounds,” she said. “I think you’ll see a very big difference soon.”
James fidgeted nervously in his seat.
“Well, let’s get started and see what we have to work with. Sandra, please remove his clothes,” said Melissa.
Sandra first knelt down and removed James’s shoes and socks. Next the younger woman reached into one of the drawers of the cabinet and pulled out a large knife. She again knelt down in front of James and began to carefully cut off his jeans.
“Don’t fidget too much; I don’t want to cut you by accident,” whispered Sandra.
A look of panic appeared on James' face, but he did as she ordered. All he could do was watch, as Sandra began to slice off his clothes.
She slowly worked her way up his body until he was totally naked.
“I’m done,” stated Sandra as she scooped up the rags that had once been James’s clothes.
“Very good,” stated Melissa. “Now, let me see what we have.”
Melissa proceeded to walk slowly around James. As she did she ran her hands over his body.
“Sandra, please prepare the solution, strength four,” said Melissa.
James wondered what that meant. He did notice that he was feeling weak and found that moving was difficult. He suspected that there had been something in the wine.
“Now, for those of you new to one of my transformations, my assistant is preparing the feminizing solution. It will accomplish several things: First, it will remove what little body hair the subject has on his body. Next, it will begin to decrease his muscle mass and cause fat redistribution. This will cause him to grow small, but shapely breasts, thin waist, womanly hips and ass, petite arms and lovely feminine legs. It will also cause his cock and testicles to decrease in size. These changes will occur before your eyes over the next thirty minutes to an hour, although some changes will happen much faster.”
A panicked look appeared on James face. This was more than he had signed on for, and he tried to stand up. Melissa smiled at him and ordered him to stay in place. To his shock, he immediately obeyed.
“I forgot to mention that he has been given a drink that now makes him very docile and obedient. He will only move when I tell him to. I have found that this makes the transformation easier -for us anyway,” she said.
The crowd roared in laughter.
“Now, where was I? Oh! that’s right, the subject’s face will also be changed and become quite feminine,” she continued. “However, the effects of this dose are not permanent and will last for only two to three days. Afterwards, he’ll return to his old male form.”
The crowd murmured in excitement.
“Excuse me, Melissa, but what happens if you apply a second dose?” asked a woman in a red sequined gown.
“Good question,” replied Melissa. “A second dose, applied during the period of transformation, will increase the feminization. The breasts will become larger, as will his hips and rear. They will also last sixty to ninety days. A third dose will make the changes permanent.”
The crowd seemed excited by this disclosure.
“What other changes will happen with the first dose?” asked a blonde haired woman in a purple gown.
“The subject’s voice will become higher,” said Melissa. “You’ll be able to talk to the subject after the transformation and see how feminine his voice is.”
“Can the subject still get an erection?” asked a large bald headed man.
“Yes, and also be able to get an orgasm; many subjects state that sexual pleasure is enhanced and prefer it,” said Melissa.
“How small will he get?” asked the man.
“That depends, but most subjects are around an inch long when hard,” she replied. “This is one aspect that doesn’t change with additional treatments
“Excuse me, Melissa, but I am ready to apply the formula,” interrupted Sandra.”
“Very good; please do so, my dear,” said Melissa.
All James could do was watch, as Sandra began to spray his body. She started at his face and began to move down his body. As the mist hit his body, he felt a slight tingling.
“Is it painful?” asked the woman in the red dress.
“No, not at all. Over the years, my family has perfected the secret formula, so that it doesn’t hurt them,” replied Melissa.
“Does it also change the hair on his head?” asked the bald headed man.
“It doesn’t change the length, but it does make it fuller and gives it more body. You’ll notice this when I style his hair,” replied Melissa.
“Does the whole body need to be covered to cause the change?” asked a woman with short spiked black hair.
“No, that’s the beauty of the formula. But by spraying it all over, the process is sped up,” replied Melissa.
As if on cue, James gasped as he felt his cock begin to change. He was able to look down and watch as his six inch cock began to shrink before his eyes. At the same time he felt pressure in his nipples. He could see that they were beginning to grow larger. Additionally they were turning darker in color.
“Wow, it’s really happening,” said the blonde. “Look how tiny his cock is now!”
“It’s barely two inches long and still shrinking,” said another woman. “And it’s happening so quickly!”
“Cock? It’s like a clit now,” said a tall man with a thick bushy beard. “I’m more interested in his tits; they look as if they’ve grown a cup before our eyes.”
Melissa reached down and cupped them with her hands.
“Very nice, they’ll probably end up as B-cup. Not that big but perfectly formed. Notice how large her nipples are now; they’re also very sensitive,” said Melissa.
To prove her point, she ran her fingers over his nipples. James let out a gasp of pleasure which was noticed by the crowd.
“She does seem to enjoy it,” stated Melissa.
There was a murmur of laughter from the audience.
“Excuse me, but I noticed that you now refer to the subject as her,” said the blonde.
“It’s more appropriate don’t you think?” replied Melissa with a giggle. “She hardly looks like a guy.”
The crowd nodded and laughed in approval.
“So, what’s her name?” asked the blonde.
“I think Jasmine will suit her nicely,” replied Melissa.
James heard what she was saying, but he couldn’t take his eyes off his new breasts and tiny cock.
“James, look at me,” ordered Melissa.
He lifted his eyes.
“Your name is now Jasmine,” she said. “Nod, if you understand.”
Jasmine began to nod.
The crowd began to talk excitedly among themselves.
“You no longer have a cock…it is a clitty,” continued Melissa. “Don’t you agree, Jasmine? It’s way too small to be a cock; nod, if you agree.”
Jasmine nodded again.
“The reason I’m having HER nod is that her vocal cords are still changing, and I don’t want to hurt her,” explained Melissa. “I will start the next phase of her transformation, in twenty minutes. In the mean time, please watch and enjoy as her body continues to feminize.”
Chapter 4
“Well, what do you think?” asked Melissa.
The crowd made its approval known by clapping and cheering as they pointed at Jasmine’s transformed body.
All Jasmine could do was sit and watch, as her body changed. She tried to fight the mental orders implanted in her mind by Melissa, but they were too strong. The more she tried to fight it, the deeper her mental fog grew. All she could focus on was what Melissa was telling her. Within ten minutes she could barely remember her old male name.
Her body was now quite feminine. Her breasts were round and heavy on her chest. Her nipples were quite large and dark brown in color. They were also very hard and stood out full and erect.
Her clitty was very tiny. It was less than an inch, and her testicles were almost gone, having retreated into her body.
All she could do was hope that Melissa kept her word and released her from the changes she had inflicted on her.
“Okay, time to work on Jasmine’s hair. I think she’ll look good as a redhead, so the first thing we’ll do is dye her hair a nice dark red. I will also wax her eyebrows, so they are thin and highly arched. For a hair style, I will give her a head of nice tight small curls,” said Melissa.
“She’s going to look so hot,” said the blonde.
“I agree,” said Melissa. “At the same time, Sandra will get started on her nails. I want Jasmine to have nice long nails painted bright red with matching polish on her toenails.”
Over the next hour, Melissa and Sandra worked on Jasmine. While Jasmine couldn’t see what Melissa was doing to her hair, she could tell that it was going to be quite dramatic, judging by the reaction of the onlookers.
Jasmine could see what Sandra was doing. Soon she had long shapely nails on her each finger.
“We use a special acrylic formula that will last up to two months on the nails,” said Melissa. “Of course they can be removed by us, if we want to give her a different look.”
“She looks so feminine. I can barely believe it’s the same person that you started with,” said a tall man standing next to the blonde.
“Wait until I do her makeup and dress her,” said Melissa. “You’ll all want to have her.”
“This is so much more erotic than watching them turn that girl into part fox,” said the blonde.
“I agree,” said the tall man as he stared at Jasmine.
Melissa went to work on making up Jasmine.
“I’m going for a sexy, just this side of being a total slut look,” explained Melissa. “I want her eyes very dramatic and her lips red, wet, and thick.”
“Ready for a nice thick cock,” said the bald headed man.
The crowd laughed.
“That may be, but remember to look but not touch,” said Melissa.
Ten minutes later Melissa finished with the makeup.
“Now, it’s time to dress her. As I want you all to be able to examine her, I will keep it simple, but sexy,” said Melissa.
Sandra left the stage and returned a short time later carrying a pair of high heels and a small sequined dress.
It was a gold-sequined, sleeveless mini-dress. It was so short that it barely covered Jasmine’s ass. Additionally her breasts were almost ready to pop out of the top.
The shoes were black open-toed 6 inch pumps. Melissa knew these would force Jasmine to walk slowly and sexy, until she adjusted to them.
“Well, what do you all think?” asked Melissa.
“She’s stunning,” said that blonde. “I want her!”
“How does she sound?” asked the brunette.
Others also asked to hear Jasmine speak.
“Very well. Jasmine please tell my guests your name,” ordered Melissa.
Without hesitating, Jasmine smiled and looked at the crowd.
“Hello, my name is Jasmine,” she said in a soft seductive voice.
“Jasmine, you are now bisexual, you love both men and women,” stated Melissa.
Jasmine nodded.
“Tell the crowd how much you love sucking cock,” ordered Melissa.
Jasmine licked her lips.
“I love a big cock between my lips,” she replied seductively.
She then went on for several minutes describing how much she loved giving head.
“And Jasmine, do you also love eating pussy?”
Jasmine giggled.
“Of course!” she squealed.
“My god! I can’t believe this is the same person,” said the blonde.
“In many ways she’s not,” said Melissa. “Now, you know that for a price I do custom transformations. In addition to the physical changes, I can also do mental and personality modifications. The changes are so deeply ingrained that the person accepts them as their own. I can even program the person to speak in a different accent, but of course that takes more time ... and much more money.”
There was another roar of laughter.
“Amazing,” said the tall man.
“Um, Melissa, can we see a demonstration of her clitty?” asked the blonde.
Melissa nodded.
“That will happen later this evening. In the meantime, I would like her to mingle among you so you can see that her transformation is genuine. I do ask that you don’t try and use her sexually. You may touch her, but if anyone violates my rules … well you might become my next subject.”
The crowd began to laugh.
“Okay, Jasmine, please head down and join the party,” ordered Melissa.
A smile appeared on Jasmine’s face as she walked carefully down the steps.
Chapter 5
As Jasmine mingled with the crowd, outwardly she was social and friendly. On the inside, she was panicking. She was aware of how her new body moved, as she made her way around the room. The biggest change was the movement of her breasts. What made matters worse was that the rubbing of her nipples against the material of her dress was beginning to arouse her.
Melissa stood back and smiled, as she monitored her newest creation. Sandra was also pleased.
“How many clients do you think we’ll get out of this?” she asked.
“It’s hard to say,” replied Melissa. “But since Jasmine turned out so nice, after just one treatment, I suspect that we’ll get several contracts.”
“This will be much more profitable than the animal-human transformations,” said Sandra.
“I agree. Yes, turning a woman into part fox is very erotic and exciting; it’s also not practical for most people. Speaking of which, when is our sister going to bring in her latest creation?” asked Melissa.
“Do you want me to go check on Lisa?” asked Sandra.
Melissa shook her head and pointed to the far end of the hall.
“Here she comes,” said Melissa.
Lisa was dressed as were her sisters. She was leading a young woman by a leash.
The woman was naked, with the exception of the ornate collar that was locked around her neck.
Her name was Karen and she had also been recruited by Mark. Like Jasmine, she was confused and frightened by the physical changes that had been inflicted on her.
Her naked body was now covered by a soft fur. She was mostly red, with the exception of the white patch on her chest.
Physically, she was still human, but now her ears were now on the top of her head and were larger and pointed. Her nose was slightly elongated and darker in color. The biggest change was her large bushy tail.
The transformation had also given her an exaggerated feminine physique, with large breasts, hips and ass. Her waist was very thin -- that only added to her new appearance.
Just like Jasmine, Karen was now very obedient and submissive, and she did whatever she was told. The last part of her transformation was that her sexual drive was now highly elevated. She desperately needed sex and hoped that she would soon find relief.
“She is quite beautiful,” said Sandra.
“Yes, I must agree … but she has a very limited clientèle. It does show what we are capable of doing,” replied Melissa. “Just like the centaur, Thomas, we have out in the barn. It’s very erotic, but how many people could be trusted to own such a creature? But someone like Jasmine, who is very passable, has much more potential for profit. Oh, we can make money by prostituting out Thomas and Karen -- as we will later tonight -- but the real money is in creating sexual slaves.”
Sandra nodded. “I have to agree.”
“Excuse me, Melissa, I was wondering if you were going to demonstrate Jasmine’s sexual capabilities?” asked the blonde haired woman.
“Yes, we will be doing that shortly, and I think you’ll be very impressed,” said Melissa.
Chapter 6
Jasmine was brought back up on the stage and undressed by Sandra, as Melissa addressed the crowd.
“My friends, you will now see that Jasmine, even though her sexual organ is quite petite, is still very capable of being aroused and achieving orgasm,” said Melissa.
“Are you ready?” asked Sandra as she poured lubricant on Jasmine’s tiny clitty.
Melissa turned and nodded.
“Jasmine, I want you to start to pleasure yourself -play with your clitty and nipples,” said Sandra.
Jasmine just nodded and began to obey.
“The transformation makes the subject very easy to arouse; they are also capable of have many orgasms in one evening,” said Melissa as she began to sales speech. “Please enjoy the performance.”
Jasmine felt the eyes of the crowd upon her as she stroked and rubbed her feminized body. It only served to increase her sense of sexual arousal and pleasure.
The blonde woman slipped her arm around the tall man.
“Look at her clitty! It’s fully erect, yet it’s barely an inch long. That’s so hot!” she exclaimed.
“I agree,” he replied.
“We must get one!” she added. “She’s so sexy and feminine, and we won’t have to worry about her getting pregnant.”
He nodded. The man shared his wife’s sexual perversions and tastes. The idea of having an ultra-feminine, transformed slave was very appealing. A servant like Jasmine would be a fine addition to their home.
Jasmine was now too lost in her own sexual bliss to notice the crowd. She could feel an orgasm building, and the only thing on her mind was sexual release. She was frantically rubbing her clitty while at the same time addressing her erect nipples.
Jasmine soon reached the point of no return, and moments later she exploded into sexual bliss as she reached orgasm. She was shocked by the strength and longevity of the orgasm; it seemed to keep coming.
When she finished, she felt as if she would collapse on the stage, as she felt so exhausted. At the same time, she was spinning from the enhanced sexual high she was riding.
She was vaguely aware of the clapping and cheering from the audience. Not only did it not bother her, but it actually pleased her.
“Sandra, please help sweet Jasmine to the back and clean her up,” said Melissa. “Now, the night is just beginning. We will begin the bidding on who will get to use our lovely vixen Karen and our centaur Thomas. The bidding for Karen will start at ten thousand.”
Chapter 7
Sandra escorted Jasmine upstairs and into a large luxuriously furnished bedroom.
“How are you feeling?” asked Sandra.
“Fine,” replied Jasmine softly as she yawned. “Okay, I’m really tired.”
“You’ll start to feel more like yourself soon,” she said. “In a few days you’ll be back to your old self. Do you have any questions?”
“A few,” replied Jasmine as she looked around the room.
“Well, ask away,” said Sandra cheerfully.
“What happens next?” asked Jasmine.
“You’ll be our guest for the next couple of days, and then you’ll leave,” said Sandra. “It will give your body time to return to the way it looked before. We’ll also style your hair so you look like a guy.”
Jasmine sat down on the bed, it was very soft and inviting.
“So, those people down there, some of them will pay to do this -- to someone?” asked Jasmine.
“Hopefully,” replied Sandra. “It’s how we make our money.”
Jasmine yawned.
“You do look very tired. Why don’t you clean up and go to bed?” suggested Sandra.
Jasmine nodded.
“I am tired,” she said as she yawned again.
“It’s part of the process; you’ll feel better in the morning,” said Sandra. “Come with me, and I’ll show you the bathroom.”
Chapter 8
Sandra woke Jasmine the next morning.
“Good morning, sweetie; did you sleep well?” she asked.
Jasmine nodded, as she sat up in bed.
“Yes, thank you,” replied Jasmine as she stretched.
“Good. Normally we would let you sleep in longer, but your presence is required downstairs,” said Sandra. “I’m here to get you ready.”
“For what?” asked Jasmine as she threw back the covers.
To her surprise, her body was still very feminine.
Sandra grinned.
“You’ll see,” replied Sandra.
“Um, I thought you said that I would change back. I don’t look that different from when I went to bed, and my voice is still very feminine,” said Jasmine.
“You haven’t been given the antidote, silly,” replied Sandra with a laugh. “Now, no more questions; just do as I say.”
Chapter 9
Sandra led Jasmine downstairs to the main room of the mansion. She had reapplied Jasmine’s makeup and styled her hair. Jasmine was just dressed in a long silk robe.
Jasmine was still distracted by the way her body felt. Every part of her seemed to move differently. Her breasts bounced as she walked, and she was very aware of the sway of her hips.
Jasmine noticed that the room had been cleaned up from the previous night’s party. However, the stage, cabinet and chair were still there.
Melissa walked into the room and inspected Jasmine.
“Very nice! I think this is some of our best work,” she stated.
“I agree,” replied Sandra.
“Well, we might as well get started. Jasmine, please remove your robe and take a seat,” said Melissa.
Jasmine obeyed without hesitation, but as the robe fell to the floor, she felt a stroke of panic. The feeling of obedience had suddenly returned. She had only agreed to do one night’s work, and she wondered what was happening. Had she been betrayed?
Jasmine sat down in the chair and watched, as Sandra began to mix some liquids.
“Normally we don’t use the clauses in the contract,” said Melissa, “but the offer for you was too good to pass up.”
Jasmine felt her breathing get deeper, as her heart began to pound through her chest.
“The contract you signed had a clause that allows us to sell you, as long as we raise an amount twenty times over the amount you owe. I doubt you noticed this -- no one ever does. I’m not sure how legal the contract is anyway, but it won’t matter, as soon you will be completely and permanently transformed into a submissive sex slave,” said Melissa.
“You will be given the second dose of the transformation formula, which will make you even more feminine. Later this afternoon, we will apply the final dosage and give you the mental reprogramming,” added Sandra.
“Don’t worry, after we’re done, you won’t have a care in the world,” noted Melissa. “All you will care about is serving your owners.”
Jasmine tried to cry out, but no words left her mouth. The mental controls inflicted on her were too strong.
“Oh, we know all about you. All your family is on the other coast, and you have few friends out here. I doubt anyone will notice the fact that you’ve disappeared for a few days; by then, you’ll be in your new life,” said Melissa.
“And even if anyone does raise a fuss, no one knows you were here. Mark will destroy any records of you ever being in his office,” added Sandra.
“Your owners will be here shortly,” said Melissa. “Originally, I planned to use you, as I did those who we changed into human-animal hybrids, and auction you off for sex. It’s a very lucrative business. You see, my dear, none of this is personal …we’re strictly in this for the money. The girl who had been changed into a part-fox made quite a lot of money last night. We then changed her back. She has already agreed to be a regular at my parties.”
Jasmine stared weakly at Melissa.
“However, the amount of money that was paid for you was too much to turn down,” she continued. “I have taken the liberty to check them out, and I am convinced that they will take good care of you.”
The ringing of the door bell interrupted them. Sandra left the room and returned a few minutes later with the blonde woman and the tall man.
“Jasmine, these are your new owners, Lisa and Rod Hunter of Vancouver,” stated Melissa.
Sandra led the couple in and offered them seats in front of the stage.
“Thank you for your prompt payment. Our bank, in the Caymans, just confirmed your deposit,” said Sandra.
“It’s worth it,” replied Rod as he rubbed his beard.
“Have you told her what’s going to happen?” asked Lisa anxiously.
Melissa nodded.
“It doesn’t matter, there’s nothing she can do about it,” replied Melissa. “We will start the second treatment immediately, and then the third and final stage two hours later. It is during that step that we will program her to obey you to your desires.”
“Excellent,” stated Rod as he held Lisa’s hand.
Melissa turned and ordered Jasmine to stand.
Even though she was trying to resist, Jasmine immediately obeyed.
Sandra then began to spray the fluid over Jasmine’s body.
“The changes will happen almost immediately,” explained Melissa.
“We can’t wait,” said Lisa anxiously.
Jasmine felt an immediate swelling in her chest, as her breasts began to grow larger.
“How big will her breasts get?” asked Lisa.
“She was a 36-B before we started, I imagine she’ll be a full D cup after this stage,” said Melissa.
“Will she get larger in the third stage?” asked Rod.
“Slightly, but not much larger,” said Melissa.
“And her clitty?” asked Lisa.
“It will not change,” said Melissa.
“Excellent, it’s so adorable right now!” she squealed.
Jasmine’s figure became shapelier with each passing minute.
“With the exception of her clitty, she looks like a Playboy centerfold,” said Rod.
“I agree; she’s so beautiful and sexy,” added Lisa. “I can’t wait to play with her.”
“Now, before we start the third stage are there any piercings you want to add? The reason I’m asking is that they will heal immediately during the third stage,” said Sandra.
Lisa nodded.
“We want her clitty, navel, tongue and nipples pierced,” said Lisa.
“Anything else?” asked Melissa.
“We talked about a nose ring, but we decided that the collar will be sufficient,” said Rod.
“Very good,” said Melissa. “We will do the piercings right after this stage.”
“Lovely,” replied Lisa as she licked her lips.
“I will provide you with some contacts that will aid you in creating a ‘legal existence’ for your property,” said Melissa. “It’s all part of the deal.”
“Well, this is expensive, but it’s worth it,” said Rod.
“So, you said that she’ll appear to age slower?” asked Lisa.
“That’s right. While we can’t slow down the aging process, her outward appearance will age slower than her inner age,” said Sandra. “She’s currently twenty-two, and she won’t look that different when she’s fifty. No one wants an old sex-slave.”
“Well, she’s stunning right now,” said Rod as he looked at Jasmine.
Melissa nodded.
“I have to agree; she’s one of our better subjects,” she said.
“Her breasts are luscious,” said Lisa as she licked her lips.
“Now, when you condition her, she will do whatever we want sexually, right?” asked Rod.
“Yes, she will do whatever you demand -- no matter how depraved -- and she’ll love it,” said Sandra.
“So, she won’t be able to resist?” asked Lisa.
“Only if you ask her to; a little resistance can spice things up. By the time the third stage is complete, she won’t know the difference between the implanted thoughts and her original ones. She’ll think that she has always wanted to be a sex slave and that she loves having sex with both men and women,” said Melissa. “Our family has been doing this for … a very long time, and we’ve never had any complaints.”
“What else have you done to them?” asked Lisa.
“Oh, we’ve added accents to their voice -- French is very popular. Oh, we can even permanently change their skin color, but it takes an extra day,” said Sandra.
“That won’t be necessary,” replied Lisa as she licked her lips.
“Well, she looks stunning as she is,” said Rod. “Jasmine, you should be pleased that you look so gorgeous.”
Jasmine looked down at her body and she had to agree that her body was beautiful. Her breasts were firm, and round. Her nipples were large and erect. As she ran her eyes down her feminized body, she had to admit that she was gorgeous. The only sign of her past life was her small clitty.
Chapter 10
Several hours later Jasmine was back in the chair awaiting the last stage of her transformation. By now she had accepted her fate, as she awaited the final step. As she moved her tongue around in her mouth, she was aware of the stud. Melissa said that it would make oral sex more enjoyable.
Her eyes dropped down to see the small steel rings that were in each nipple. The pain had been incredible and even now they still throbbed. Hopefully Melissa was right about the third stage healing them immediately.
The jeweled ring in her navel didn’t hurt as much, and she had to admit that it looked pretty.
The last ring was the one that had been placed through the head of her clitty. As with her nipples, the pain had been intense, but it no longer hurt. In some ways, the ring made her clitty look even smaller.
“Okay, Jasmine, we’re about to start the third stage. Now as soon as you are sprayed down, I will give you orders. Don’t worry about trying to memorize them, they will implant in your mind and will seem as if they have always been there,” said Melissa. “I know you must hate us right now, but that too will pass. I wish I could say that I’m sorry about what we have done to you, but I can’t. The strong have always enslaved the weak. In your case, it will be a very nice enslavement. Your new owners will take very good care of you; you won’t have a worry in the world.”
Jasmine nodded.
“She looks stunning,” noted Lisa. “I can’t wait to see how she turns out.”
Melissa nodded and Sandra motioned for Jasmine to stand up.
“Okay, here we go,” said Sandra as she began to spray the formula over Jasmine’s body.
As she slowly coated Jasmine, Melissa turned and began to speak.
“Jasmine, you now belong to Lisa and Rod, you will do whatever they tell you. No matter what it is, no matter how depraved, your boundaries are those set by Lisa and Rod; they own you now, and you will only obey them,” said Melissa.
“So, she won’t obey you now?” asked Lisa.
“That’s correct. She’ll only comply with orders from you and Rod,” said Melissa.
“Look dear, she’s changing,” interrupted Rod.
Lisa grinned as she watched Jasmine undergo the last stage.
“Notice how much softer she is becoming. The last stage finalizes the feminization process so that she truly looks like a woman and not a male who has been changed. I know our secret formula is expensive, but we produce the most beautiful she-male slaves in the world.”
“And she’ll do and act as we say?” asked Rod.
“Exactly. She’ll take on any role and personality you desire, and it will appear real and natural to both of you … and to her,” said Melissa. “That’s why you’ll never have to worry about her trying to escape.”
Jasmine looked down at her soft girlish body. The only reminder of her original gender was her tiny pierced clitty.
“Jasmine, listen to me,” said Lisa.
Jasmine looked at her owner.
“I want you to think of yourself as a girl; will you do that for me?” asked Lisa.
Jasmine nodded.
“Very good,” said Lisa.
“The programming aspect of this stage will last for twenty-four hours, so if you desire to make additional permanent changes in your slave, I suggest you do it now,” said Melissa.
“We will; we have very delicious plans for our new toy,” said Lisa as she licked her lips.
Chapter 11
Melissa and Sandra watched, as they drove away.
“That was very lucrative,” said Sandra. “We made more from them than the last three parties combined.”
Melissa nodded as she closed the front door.
“I know,” she replied. “I hated to have to use up Jasmine, but it was too good to pass up.”
“Don’t worry; with the crappy economy, Mark will get us more -- after all he’s never failed us yet,” said Sandra.
Melissa nodded. “How true. Well, let’s have lunch; I feel like celebrating.”
As the two women walked towards the dinning room, they never gave Jasmine and her life as a slave another thought.
Chapter 12
Later that afternoon, Rod sat nervously in their hotel room, as he watched Lisa work.
Jasmine was naked and lying on the bed on her back. Lisa was wearing surgical gloves and was carefully rubbing Jasmine’s body with what looked like a cosmetic sponge.
Lisa then carefully squeezed the sponge into a small test tube.
“I think I got enough!” she exclaimed excitedly.
“You sure?” he asked anxiously.
Lisa nodded.
“I followed their directions to the letter, but now we need to test it; keep your fingers crossed,” she said.
Rod sat up, as she held the tube up to a candle flame. As she passed the tube in front of the flame the color changed from clear to a dark purple. As soon as the tube passed the glow of the candle, it was clear again.
“We did it! We stole their formula! We’re going to be stinking rich!” she exclaimed as she carefully placed the cap on the tube.
“Excellent,” he replied as he jumped out of his chair.
Lisa cautiously placed the tube in a foam filled box. She then closed the lid on the box and locked it. She then turned and looked at Jasmine.
“Please sit up my dear,” she ordered.
Jasmine obeyed.
“Jasmine, do you remember the orders I gave you?”
“Yes,” replied Jasmine softly.
“Very good, on the count of three you will obey them from this day on, for as long as you live …one … two … three,” ordered Lisa.
Jasmine blinked her eyes and smiled.
“How do you feel, little brother … I mean little sister?” asked Rod with a grin. “No offense.”
Jasmine let out a squeal of joy.
“None taken big brother!” she exclaimed as she enthusiastically hugged Rod.
“I take it you’re happy,” said Lisa with a laugh.
“Happy? Happy doesn’t begin to describe how wonderful I feel,” replied Jasmine. “I know I’m not a complete woman, but this is closer than I’ve ever been; it feels like I’ve been reborn!”
She then hugged Lisa.
“Still we’d better keep an eye on you for the next few days, just to make sure that none of that silly sex slave nonsense stay in your head,” said Lisa with disgust.
Jasmine nodded.
“So are you okay with the fact that you still have a rather tiny cock?” asked Rod.
“Actually, I am. Melissa was right about the orgasms; they are deliciously intense and enjoyable,” replied Jasmine.
“Well, if you decide that you want to get SRS, you’ll have more than enough money to do it,” interjected Lisa.
Jasmine nodded.
“What about the name? Do you like it? I mean I can’t call you Jimmy anymore,” asked Rod.
Jasmine stuck out her tongue.
“It’s awful!” she replied. “Hi, I’m Jasmine; I can barely say it without gagging!”
“So what do you have in mind?” asked Lisa who was barely containing her smile.
“Katelyn,” she replied immediately. “It’s always been my girl name, when I dressed up.”
Rod nodded. He had known about his younger brother’s cross-dressing since they had been kids. While he didn’t initially understand it, he could see how happy his sibling was when he was dressed as a girl. As he was the older brother Rod was very protective of Jimmy and vowed that no one would ever hurt him.
This became even more important when their parents were killed in an automobile accident. Jimmy was still in high school and Rod, being ten years older, became his legal guardian.
At the time, Rod was just starting his life as a corporate lawyer and he had just married Lisa. But there was no way he could turn his younger sibling over to the state. With Jimmy’s permission he told Lisa everything.
Thankfully Lisa was very open-minded, and she totally accepted that Jimmy was transgendered. In fact, it had been her idea to use Jimmy in the plan to steal the formula.
“I like it, little sister; it suits you,” he replied. “When we get home, we’ll get started on the appropriate paperwork.”
“Little sister, I like the sound of that too. So, big brother, how long will it take us to get home?” asked Katelyn, as she stood and admired her body in the mirror.
As she ran her hands over her large full breasts a very content smile appeared on her face.
“We should be back in Florida within a week. I want to take an indirect route, just in case we’re being followed. From what we know about the sisters, they probably have forgotten all about us, but I still want to play it safe,” he replied. “It will give you time to get used to your new body and allow us to change back.”
Lisa nodded.
“Although I sort of like being a blonde,” she said as she ran her fingers through her hair.
“No way! I married a brunette; and a rather stunning beautiful one at that,” commented Rod with a grin.
Lisa blew a kiss back at him.
“However, I will get finally rid of this stupid beard,” he continued.
“No arguments from me, I won’t miss that,” said Lisa as she gave Rod a kiss. “I have never understood why women like a man with fuzz on his face.”
“Personally, I can’t wait to get home to the beach,” said Katelyn as she continued to take in her new body. “I’m so looking forward to wearing a bikini.”
“When do you want to get rid of the piercings?” asked Lisa.
Katelyn ran her hands over them.
“You know, I sort of like them, I think I’ll keep them,” she said. “The nipple rings are rather cool, and I want to try out the tongue ring.”
Lisa looked over at Rod and held out her hand.
He rolled his eyes as he pulled out his wallet. He handed Lisa a hundred dollars.
“What was that?” asked Katelyn.
“I bet your big-brother that you’d keep the rings,” said Lisa.
Rod shrugged his shoulders.
Lisa then slipped her arm around Katelyn’s shoulders.
“I’m going to have so much fun teaching you to be a girl!” said Lisa. “I’m so happy you’re now my sister-in-law.”
Katelyn giggled.
“I feel the same way, and I can’t wait for the first lesson,” she replied.
Rod looked at his watch.
“I hate to break this up, but we better change and hit the road. We need to get far away from here as soon as possible,” he said.
“I agree,” said Lisa as she headed to the bathroom. “I’ll dye my hair now.”
Rod nodded.
Katelyn sat down on the bed, and Rod sat next to her.
“So, Katelyn, are you really happy now?” he asked.
She leaned over and gave him a kiss on his cheek.
“Thank you big brother; you’ve given me the life that I’ve always wanted. I thought you were full of shit, when you first told me this plan,” she said. “It was worth the shitty life I had to put up with for the last year.”
“I’m glad that you are happy. Thank you for agreeing to do this; it was very brave. I would hate to think of what would have happened to us, if they suspected we were there to steal their formula,” he said.
“Is it really that valuable?” she asked.
He nodded.
“Once we deliver this formula to our employers, we’ll be rolling in money. They have been trying to get this for years,” he replied. “It’s definitely worth all the time we’ve put into this scam.”
“And you trust these people?” she asked.
Rod nodded.
“Well, as much as I trust anyone. Still, they’re old family friends of Lisa, so I doubt they’ll double-cross us. However, just to play it safe I was the one who wrote the contract; it will be my last act as a lawyer. I spent a lot of time making sure the fine print was correct -- Dad taught me well. I doubt they’ll try to swindle us, as they’ve failed so many times to get the formula,” he explained.
“And what will they do with it?” asked Katelyn.
“They want to help people like you. Of course they also plan on getting rich too, but it’s none of my concern,” he replied. “So, changing the subject, do you want to join us down in the Keys?”
“You’re really buying a B&B?” she asked.
“And a boat for fishing charters, just like we’ve always talked about,” he added.
Their father had been a top lawyer, but he always said how he planned to give it up and run a small resort in the Keys.
“Fulfilling Dad’s dream, sound like fun,” she replied. “I’m in.”
“Cool, that will make it even sweeter,” he replied as he rubbed his beard. “Well, I’m going to shave this off and change; we have a long drive ahead of us tonight. You’d better get dressed.”
Katelyn nodded as she once again ran her hands down her feminized body.
“I can’t wait to see the sunrise --my first as the person I was meant to be,” she said softly.
The End
Seventeen-year-old Brian Anderson hated having to move from California to a rinky-dink mid-western farm town. There was no way they could make him stay, or could they?
By Julie O
Edited by Amelia R
Author's note: I deliberately have not named the state where this story takes place. Obviously, it's in the American Midwest.
Chapter 1
Seventeen-year-old Brian Anderson sulked down the hall of his new high school. He was counting the days until graduation, as it was the only thing that kept him going. It was currently thirty days away. To say he hated his school wasn't an accurate description of his feelings, loathing might be more correct.
While he was a senior, he barely knew anyone at his school, due to the fact that he had just transferred to Grantville High School three weeks before. Up to then, he had spent his whole life in the same school district in Southern California. He had a life back there, but that had all ended when his mom met Dave Olsen.
Brian's mom had been widowed when he was two. His father was a California Highway Patrolman and had been killed by a drunk driver. His mom returned to her original job as a pharmacist, raised Brian as a single mom, and together they had a pretty good life.
Kristin Anderson had been a cheerleader in school and a surfer. In fact, she still looked like she could win a beauty contest. She was 5-8 with curly blonde hair. Her body was shapely, as she still took great pride in her looks. She had actually turned down several acting offers while she was in college.
In spite of losing his father at such an early age, Brian had a pretty normal upbringing. He was heavily into art, surfing, and skateboarding. He designed patterns for his friends' boards, was working part-time for a local manufacturer, and hoped to work for him fulltime after graduation. He loved living in California and couldn't imagine living anywhere else. It had everything he could ever want.
All that changed when his mom attended a pharmacy convention and met Dave.
Dave had his own drugstore in the Midwest in some little hick farming town, and Brian couldn't understand what his mom saw in him. She was a native Californian, and she had fallen head over heels for a guy who could have been an extra in the movie Fargo.
That may have been too harsh, but Brian was angry at Dave for making him move to Green Acres. Dave was a genuinely nice guy. He was friendly and never seemed to get angry.
Dave was forty-four and was a native of Grantville. He had gone into the Air Force immediately out of high school and had served for ten years. Upon graduation, he attended college and returned to Grantville to run his father's drugstore.
He was still in great shape and looked like he was still in the military. He even wore his brown hair in a crew cut.
At first, Brian thought it was funny that they traded e-mails and later phone calls in the months after the convention. But then they began to see each other. At first, it was at trade shows, but then his mom actually flew out to see him. When she returned, she was wearing a wedding ring.
Brian was stunned when she said that they had gotten married during a weekend in Vegas. It had been just the two of them for so many years, and now she had a new husband. Brian wasn't about to consider him his dad.
"You mean he's coming to live out here?" asked Brian.
Kristin shook her head. "No, we're moving there."
"What do you mean WE?"
"Brian, it's so nice out there, Grantville is so peaceful," she explained. "Besides, he owns a house and a business out there. I'm just the head pharmacist of a chain drug store."
"Peaceful? You mean boring?" stated Brian. He had searched the net and barely found a thing about Grantville. It was a small farming town in the Midwest. There was a small main street and not much else. He printed out what he found and handed it to his mom. "See! There's no there, there!"
"It's not that bad," countered Kristin.
"So, when are you planning on moving?" he asked.
"We're moving out there next month," she replied. "I'm sorry that you're upset about this, but I really love Dave."
"Mom, I'm not moving out there. I have a life here. I don't want to leave!"
"I wish there was another way, but you're too young to live here by yourself," she replied.
"Mom, I graduate high school in three months, I don't want to change schools," he stated.
"Dave has already contacted Grantville High; all your credits will transfer, and you can graduate from there."
"Mom, my friends are here!"
"I'm sorry, honey, but we're moving there. There's no other alternative."
Brian cringed as he remembered the fight that occurred after that. He loved his mom and wanted her to be happy, but that didn't stop him from losing his temper and screaming all kinds of horrible things at her. In the end, he apologized, and she promised that he could move back to California after he turned eighteen.
He also remembered her words telling him that he just might like Grantville and decide to stay out there.
She couldn't have been more wrong. From the moment they arrived to live in Dave's house, Brian couldn't find a thing to like about the town.
Chapter 2
The town of Grantville had been founded by Scandinavian farmers in the 1887. Norwegian and Swedish peasants had immigrated to the Great Plains in the 1870's, lured by cheap land for farming. It was named for Ulysses S. Grant. The railroad had sought them to fill in the land to supply grain to the big cities; it was one of a line of small farming communities that sprung up along the railroad. At its peak in 1915, it was a growing community, but then a variety of events began to work against it.
First there was the Great War, followed by the depression. Grantville's population began to slowly drop. World War II drained more young people away. The railroad wasn't as important, and the new interstate highway system bypassed the town. The excitement and change of the sixties seemed to be the death knell, and it was a dying town.
The town leaders did everything they could think of to preserve their community. They had seen several similar towns fade away and were determined to prevent this from happening to their community.
They provided incentives for their young people to stay and actively recruited people and businesses to move there. At the same time, they tried to maintain the standards of living and decorum that they loved.
Surprisingly, they began to turn it around, and the population began to steady and then increase. Their example was copied by several other communities in the area, but none achieved the success of Grantville.
Brian took one look and couldn't understand why anyone would want to stay there. The main occupation was still agriculture, and large fields of grain surrounded the town. There was a large hardware store, a grocery store, a diner, a drugstore, and several other businesses. There were no fast food restaurants, no coffeehouses, no movie theaters, and no mall.
There were several social clubs and an old gym.
"Let me guess, they have square dancing there on Saturday nights," stated Brian sarcastically to Dave, who was showing them around town.
"No, that's held on Friday nights. On Saturday nights they have teen dances," replied Dave without skipping a beat. "Wednesday night is Bingo night."
Brian shook his head in disgust. It was just the beginning.
When they arrived at Grantville High, Brian was horrified to see that the students were wearing uniforms. The boys were wearing blue pants, not jeans, and white collared shirts. The girls had it even worse, as they were wearing knee-length blue skirts with white blouses.
"Why uniforms?" he asked Dave.
"It's easier that way, and it treats everyone equally," he replied. "A lot of big city schools do it."
Brian didn't say a word. There were schools around his old district that had uniform policies, but they were done for discipline reasons and to prevent kids from wearing gang clothes on campus. He couldn't imagine that they had that sort of problem out here.
"You know, maybe you should get a haircut before we go see the principal," suggested Dave.
Brian looked at the boys, many of whom had short hair. He ran his fingers through his shoulder length blond hair and shook his head. "I'm keeping my hair as it is."
Brain figured he would get some comments from the other boys, but he wasn't worried. He was five-ten and in great shape. While he had never taken any formal classes, he had learned some martial arts fighting skills from his friends. He wouldn't go looking for a fight, but he wouldn't run from one either.
"You sure? It'll make it harder for you to blend in," continued Dave.
"No offense, Dave, but the last thing I want to do around here is blend in. I'll wear the school costume, but I'm not going to start going to 4-H meetings," replied Brian.
Instead of taking the bait and getting angry, Dave just laughed. "Okay, it's a free country."
Brian sighed. No matter what he said, he could never get Dave to lose his temper. He accepted the fact that Dave had married his mom, but he wasn't about to consider him his father.
"I'm also keeping my earrings," added Brian. He had a gold stud in each ear.
"Suit yourself," stated Dave with a chuckle.
A short time later, they were seated across from the principal, Mr. Fred Evans. A lifelong resident of Grantville, he could trace his family tree back to the founding of the town. He was currently finishing his twenty-fifth year working in the Grantville school district. He had started as a teacher and worked his way up to high school principal ten years ago, replacing his uncle who retired.
Behind his desk there were many framed awards from the community for his long service. There were also framed graduation photos of the past nine years.
Brian could feel Mr. Evans's eyes run up and down his body, as if he was making mental notes of him. In a way, it made Brian feel rather nervous.
"I understand this is different from what you're used to, Brian, but I think you'll find that it's not as bad as you think," stated Mr. Evans. "As for your long hair and... jewelry, we sort of frown on that sort of thing around here, but as you won't be here that long, I see no reason to make it an issue."
Brian nodded. "Thank you."
"I do expect you to wear the school uniform and to abide by all other school rules and traditions," continued Mr. Evans. He then handed Brian a notebook. "Please read this before you start class on Monday. I don't think you'll find anything out of the ordinary, but ignorance of the rules is no excuse."
Brian looked at the book and nodded. "I will." He had no real intention of rocking the boat. All he wanted to do was graduate and head back to the west coast.
Mr. Evans smiled. "Good. Now, we've tried to match you up with a class schedule that matches what you had back in California."
Brian looked at the schedule. Nothing looked too hard, and he was pleasantly surprised to see that he was enrolled in an art class.
"Okay, well, we'll see you here bright and early Monday, Brian," stated Mr. Evans.
On the way back home, Dave turned to Brian. "See that wasn't so bad."
"I still have to wear uniforms," countered Brian.
"Oh, thanks for reminding me; we need to stop off and get those!" replied Dave with a smile.
Point, Dave, thought Brian. He kept score in his head for his verbal skirmishes with Dave, and so far the score was close. Brian begrudgingly admired Dave's ability to counter his verbal strikes.
Chapter 3
Brian was introduced to his new classmates that Monday. There were one hundred and eighty people in the senior class, and for the most part, they accepted Brian as if he had always been there.
He was surprised that no one gave him grief over his hair or earrings. They were all so friendly - almost too friendly, he thought. A new kid back in his old school wouldn't have been accepted nearly as fast.
The town was like something in a Twilight Zone episode, he thought. First off, everyone seemed so happy and sociable. Then there was the lack of diversity, almost everyone was white. He asked about this in class one day and was met by blank stares from his classmates.
"What do you mean?' asked Tom Harris, a large boy wearing a school jacket.
"Well, it's just that everyone is white," noted Brian.
"It's not as if we don't want minorities here, Brian; it's just really hard to attract them to this part of the country," explained his history teacher, Mr. Peterson. "There was a colored family here five years ago, but they moved to Chicago."
Brian explained that in his old school there were kids from all over the world and of many ethnicities.
"You mean there were Orientals in your school too?" asked Cathy Wilson, a cute blonde.
"Orientals?" replied Brian, and then he began to laugh. "I had friends who were Japanese, Korean, Filipino, Chinese, and Thai. I never thought of them as Oriental."
"Wow, that sounds so exotic," stated Mike Carter, a tall black haired boy.
"That's just the start," said Brian. "We had kids from Mexico, El Salvador, India, Somalia, and many other places. I just assumed that's the way it was everywhere."
"That's so cool," said Annie McCormick. She was wearing a cheerleading sweater that seemed to barely stretch over her large breasts.
She was one of the few things that Brian liked about school, as she was one of the best looking girls in school. He never missed an opportunity to flirt with her.
Another thing that caught Brian off guard was that most of the kids came from large families. He was the only kid in his class who was an only child. He then noticed that almost every woman in town had children. Their neighbors, the Snyders, had four kids, and Mrs. Snyder looked very pregnant.
He mentioned this to his mom and Dave over dinner one night.
"We are going through a population boom in some ways. Every year, the senior class is bigger," explained Dave. "There are already plans to expand the elementary school."
Brian skipped the obvious point that there wasn't much else to do around here. He didn't want to make a comment that would hurt his mom. His own birth had been complicated, and she was unable to have additional children.
As if she could read his mind, Kristin smiled. "Dave and I are thinking of adopting."
Brian's eyebrows both rose. "Really?"
Kristin nodded. "How do you feel about that?"
"I don't mind, just as long as you're happy," he replied honestly.
"Well, you'll be leaving soon, and it would be nice to have some someone else to take care of," stated Kristin.
"Are you going to stop working?" asked Brian.
"I might," replied Kristin.
"I thought you loved your job," stated Brian.
"I do, but maybe it's time for a change," she replied.
"One of the nice things about living out here is the cost of living is so affordable, that one income is usually sufficient," noted Dave.
"That's because there's nothing to spend money on," countered Brian. He still couldn't believe that his mom was thinking of becoming a stay at home housewife.
Dave laughed. "Well, we like it this way. Believe it or not, Brian, people like the lifestyle out here. It's a safe place to raise a family. Many, if not most, of our families are one income families."
"But, it must be hard to keep people here," interrupted Brian.
"It is; in fact, we still have some difficultly keeping our young people here. We know that there is no way that everyone will want to stay here. However, the city leaders have developed a system, and strive for modest growth every year. We offer incentives to keep some of our young people here. One of the things we do is to offer to pay their college tuition if they agree to move back here. That's how we get many of our new teachers. We also provide other incentives to make sure we don't fade away."
"Still, I find it hard to believe that women want to stay here and just be stay at home moms," said Brian.
"There are more than you might think. The high school offers an entire curriculum for girls who wish to be housewives and mothers," replied Dave.
Brian stared at his mom. "You approve of this?"
"It wouldn't work in California, but they seem to like it out here. No one is forced to stay."
"So, if a girl wants to go to college, she can?" asked Brian.
Dave nodded. "Of course, this isn't a gulag or anything like that. Still many girls just want to get married and raise a family."
Brian just shook his head. "I guess it's okay if you were raised here and have no idea of what's out there. I just know that I can't wait until I can go back to California. I just got an e-mail from Rick, and he's going to hire me to design boards for him."
"What about college?" asked Kristin.
"I'll enroll in art school in the winter semester. Rick said that he'll pay for part of my tuition as long as I work for him. I can go to school part time and work on the side. Mom, don't worry about me. Rick's boards are being used by competitors in the X-Games, and he says that my designs are getting great raves. This is a real job."
Dave looked confused. "X-Games? What are the X-Games?"
Brian laughed and tried to explain it to Dave, who shook his head in disbelief.
"You mean they pay people to ride bikes off ramps?" he asked incredulously. "We did that for free when I was a kid."
"Big money, same for skateboards," replied Brian. "It's on TV and everything."
"That's amazing," he replied with a grin. "I guess I should watch more than the local news."
Chapter 4
While Brian couldn't wait to get out of Grantville, he wasn't antisocial with his fellow students. He felt that he could open their eyes up to a whole new world and was always willing to talk to them about how great things were elsewhere.
He reluctantly went to the square dance on Friday night, as there was nothing else to do. However, he skipped the actual dance and hung out with some of the other teens outside the gym.
"I can't believe how boring it is out here," he commented to the group he was hanging out with.
To his surprise, he found that there were many teens who shared his opinion about the town. They were sitting outside of the gym, drinking sodas; the sound of the band was blaring in the background. The town was dry, so getting beer was out of the question.
"I know what you mean; I can't wait to leave," commented Tim King. He was a tall thin boy with black curly hair. He was the seventh child in a family of eight kids. "My brothers are already working the farm, but I'm going to college to become an engineer. I want to live in Chicago, or Denver, or anywhere where you don't smell manure in the morning."
"I feel the same way," added Kurt Jenkins, a short brown haired boy. He was one of the few boys in the school with long hair. He played guitar and several other instruments and was planning on attending college on a musical scholarship. He played trumpet in the school band. "My parents aren't happy that I want to leave, but I've tried to explain to them that this place offers me nothing. I hate farming and don't want to work in my uncle's feed store."
"Trust me; I want out more than you. My mom and sisters can't understand why," stated Jane Wilson. Like all the other girls, she was wearing a skirt.
"What? Don't you want to stay here and raise babies?" asked Brian with a laugh.
"Please!" replied Jane as she shook her head, causing her long brown hair to swing back and forth. She was a pleasant looking girl with a great personality. She was also in the band and played the flute. "I'm going to college. The last thing I want to do is be pregnant before I'm twenty."
"You're kidding, right?" asked Brian.
Jane shook her head. "Brian, all three of my older sisters are married, and all three had their first kids when they were nineteen!"
"On purpose?" he asked with grin.
"Yes! That's what's even stranger!" she replied with a laugh. "They love being moms, and what's even more strange is that they seem to love being pregnant. My sister Kristy told me that she feels so whole when she's pregnant. Brian, she's only twenty-two and is pregnant for the third time. She got married just three months after she graduated high school."
"I know what you mean, my sister got married just two months after she graduated last year, and she's due with her first baby next month," stated Kurt.
They talked for a while about how boring Grantville was and how great life would be away from it. They questioned Brian on what life was like in a real city.
"Oh, Brian, you know, you should get your hair cut short in the next few days; unless you want to end up in the beauty contest," stated Kurt.
"What beauty contest?" asked Brian.
"Oooh, that's right, you're new around here. Every year they have a senior class beauty contest. In addition to the girls, they pick some of the boys and dress them up as girls," stated Jane.
"You've got to be kidding!" replied Brian.
The teens shook their head.
"No, it's a tradition here. Different groups in school pick a boy and enter him in the contest. The cheerleaders do it, the school band, home economics, and several others. The group that gets the highest rated guy wins bragging rights for the year. It's sort of an honor to be picked," continued Jane.
"Why is that?" asked Brian.
"You usually get a hot date for the prom out of it," interjected Kurt. "It shows that you're a good sport." He then smiled at Jane.
"I've already heard that you're on the top of the list for several of the groups," said Jane, ignoring Kurt's flirting.
Brian stared at her. "This is the truth, right? You're not goofing on me?"
They shook their heads in unison.
"So how does it happen, do they come up and ask me?" asked Brian.
"Not exactly," replied Jane. "The contest is in two weeks. They sort of kidnap you in school and change you there. They can grab you anytime starting Monday."
Brian stared back in disbelief. "This is a joke right?"
"No, she's telling the truth. They grab you at school, dress you up there. Until the contest, you're considered to be a female student. It's all harmless fun. The teachers make sure that it doesn't get out of hand," explained Jane.
"You stay dressed as a girl until the contest. It's a school tradition, and the guys who go through it are looked upon as being good natured," added Kurt. "My brother did it two years ago, and no one would consider him anything but a real man."
"Yeah, if you refuse to do it, you're pretty much seen as a jerk. No girl would ever consider dating you," said Tim. "I've already been told that I'm marked by several of the groups."
"Are you in one of these groups, Jane?" asked Brian.
"Yes, Brian, and your name is top on our list. Don't worry; the contest doesn't start until Monday," replied Jane. "So, you're safe for now."
"And there's an actual beauty contest?" he asked. "This isn't some joke played on the new kid?"
"Yes. You'll be competing against real girls. There are three costume changes, usually something like the school uniform, square dance dress, and prom dress; they change it yearly. The real girls always win, but the guys get some cool prizes," continued Jane. "Actually, the boys are just in the contest to make it more fun. There is a competition between the boys."
"I suppose it's against the spirit of the event to get the flu for the next few weeks," remarked Brian.
The others laughed. "Brian, you're living with two pharmacists; no one will believe that you're sick!" stated Jane.
Chapter 5
"Why didn't you tell me about the beauty contest, Dave?" asked Brian the next morning at breakfast.
"It slipped my mind, Brian. It's been part of this community for so long that I just forgot about it," answered Dave. "Besides, there's no guarantee that you'll be picked."
"I've heard it from a reliable source that I'm on the top of the list for many of the groups," replied Brian as he ate his scrambled eggs.
"You could always cut your hair short," stated Dave.
Brian stared at him and laughed. "You must be kidding. I can deal with wearing a dress before I'd get a haircut."
"So, you'll actually go along with it?" asked Kristen.
Brian shrugged his shoulders. "Why not? I mean, no one back in California is ever going to find out."
Brian talked to several people that day, and they all confirmed the existence of the beauty contest. He wasn't sure and checked the archives of the local paper in the library, and, sure enough, there were photos of the feminized boys with the girls. It seemed so out of place for a town that appeared to be so conservative.
He had dressed as a girl once for Halloween when he was in sophomore year of high school. It had been the idea of his girlfriend at the time. He dressed in her cheerleader outfit, and she dressed in his baseball uniform. Brain remembered the night for another reason; that was the night she gave him his first blowjob. He smiled at that memory.
He hadn't really counted on going to the prom, but as he looked around his school, he noticed that there were a lot of attractive girls. Annie was pretty cute too, and while the prom didn't mean anything to him, it would be stupid of him to give up the chance for a date. He was surprised that she wasn't dating anyone.
Kurt had told him the way that it usually worked; the boy was grabbed at school and taken to a classroom and quickly changed into a girl. Just enough was done at school to make the boy passable as a girl. After school, the boy was further transformed and made more feminine. Nothing was permanent, and it was seen as a great way to end the school year.
To Brian, something didn't seem quite right. He looked at the articles and saw how the contest was a major event in the town. It almost seemed as if the boys were a bigger part of the show than the girls, even though there were only a few entered each year. Brian scanned the past few years of the paper and found that there were usually only three or four boys entered. He thought that there would be more entries for an event that seemed so important to the school. He also looked at the girl groups that sponsored the male entries into the contest. Over the past three years, he counted ten different groups. He wondered why they didn't enter someone every year.
Chapter 6
Brian arrived at school Monday with much trepidation. He felt as if he had a spotlight on him from the moment he arrived at school.
His English teacher, Mr. Wilson, seemed pleasantly surprised that Brian had shown up for school.
"I was half expecting you to be absent today," said Mr. Wilson.
"It crossed my mind, but I figured, what's the worst that can happen?" replied Brian.
The look that Mr. Wilson gave him momentarily sent a chill up his spine, and Brian wondered if the teacher knew something he didn't.
The morning passed without incident for Brian. Kurt told him that three boys had already been grabbed and changed, including Tim.
"If it makes you feel any better, Jane told me that I'm a marked man too," said Kurt with a smile.
Brian laughed. "To be honest, it does make me feel better."
It was during his fifth period history class lab that the phone rang. Mr. Peterson answered the phone and motioned for Brian.
"They need you up at the main office. Miss Glover needs to see you," stated Mr. Peterson.
Miss Glover was Brian's guidance councilor. He had talked to her the previous week about college applications for the following year.
Mr. Peterson wrote out the pass, and Brian headed out to the front office. He should have suspected something, but he didn't think that Miss Glover would be a part of it. She was a pretty brunette who had just moved back to Grantville. She had graduated from Grantville High and had attended Iowa on a full scholarship.
Halfway to her office, he was grabbed and pulled into an empty classroom by four members of the cheerleading squad.
"We've got you!" squealed Kim Jones, the captain of the squad.
Brian might have been able to pull away, but he was too surprised to do so. Miss Glover was sitting on the desk at the front of the room.
"I'm sorry, Brian, but I'm the advisor for the cheerleaders, and they wanted you badly. They begged me to help them get you," she said with a smile. "Now, do you agree to be our representative for the beauty contest?"
Brian looked at the four girls who were presently surrounding him. Even though they were wearing the drab school uniforms, they were all pretty hot looking. They were all smiling at him. He also saw Annie was with them.
"Okay... I'll do it," replied.
The girls all began to squeal with delight.
Kim had a huge smile on her face. "Oh, Brianna, we're going to make you so gorgeous."
"Now, girls, you just need to make Brianna presentable for now; you'll have more time this afternoon after school to go wild with her," said Miss Glover.
"Okay, Brianna, here's you're clothes; you can go in the closet and change. We'll then do your hair and makeup," said Kim, as she handed Brian a gym bag of clothes. "If you have any questions, we'll be right out here."
Brian, now Brianna, took the bag and entered the storage closet; it was just large enough for him to change. He undressed and took out the clothes from the bag. There was a pair of white cotton panties, a bra, pantyhose, navy blue knee socks, a blue skirt, a white short sleeve blouse, and a pair of black shoes. There was also a pair of silicone breast pads. Brian was a little surprised at how big they were, and he examined the bra; it was a 36-D.
He sighed and began to get dressed. He had some trouble with the pantyhose and the bra, but he was able to manage. It all seemed surreal as he stepped out of the storage closet.
"Oh, Brianna, you look better than we had expected," exclaimed Tammy Schultz, a brunette with curly hair.
"I agree, you look great," stated Annie, the redhead with large breasts who Brian stared at in his history class.
"Okay, Brianna, have a seat here," ordered Kim. "We're just going to use a curling iron on you right now; later this afternoon, we'll give you a perm."
"A perm?" he asked.
"Yes, it'll be a lot easier for you than using an iron every morning," interjected Sally Lewis, who was holding the curling iron. "Now sit still, this won't take long. Damn, this is so unfair, you have such nice hair!"
Brianna felt suddenly passive as Sally went to work on his hair. She applied some liquid to his hair as she rolled it into curls. As she did this, Kim and Annie filed and applied pink nail polish to his fingernails. Brianna was beginning to wonder if he had gotten in over his head.
"Okay, Tammy, you're next," stated Sally.
"Can't I see what I look like?" asked Brianna.
"Nope, not until we're done," stated Kim.
Tammy began to apply makeup to Brianna's face. "I'm so glad you have so little facial hair," she stated. "Although, I will want to thin out your eyebrows this afternoon."
Brianna noticed that all the girls had thin arched eyebrows. He was about to protest, when Tammy told him to sit still.
"There. That's enough for now. All we need is now is her jewelry and purse, and she's ready to go back to class."
Kim changed Brianna's earrings from studs to gold hoops. She gave Brianna several bracelets and a girl's watch.
"Well, stand up and look in the mirror, Brianna," ordered Miss Glover. "You look fabulous."
Brianna stood up and looked at himself in the mirror. His blonde hair was now styled in large curls that flowed around his now feminized face. He looked like a girl, and not a bad looking one, he realized. To his confusion, he felt slightly excited.
"I think she likes the way she looks, Miss G," stated Kim.
"You'll look even better when we finish with you this afternoon; you know, she might even finish ahead of some of the real girls," said Tammy.
"Okay, Brianna, you need to get back to class. The girls will meet you after school to finish the job," stated Miss Glover. "Oh, you need to wear this; it's a sign that you're in the contest."
She then slipped a gold chain around Brianna's neck. It had a small indigo blue crystal at the end.
"You need to wear it all the time; it may sound silly, but it's part of the tradition," continued Miss. Glover. "All the other girls in the contest wear them, Mr. Evans insists on it."
Brianna was too stunned to speak and could only nod. He reached down and looked at the crystal. This was getting weirder and weirder, he thought.
As he walked back to class, he could feel the silicone breasts bounce gently up and down. The feel of wearing a skirt would also take some getting used to.
He arrived outside Mr. Peterson's class and hesitated. He was worried about how he would be received when he walked in. He looked down at his hand with pink nails and let out a long sigh. There was no turning back now, he thought.
Brianna walked in and handed the pass to Mr. Peterson.
"Thank you, Miss Anderson, please take your seat," said Mr. Peterson.
Brianna turned and walked to her desk. He was slightly surprised by the looks of his classmates. Most were supportive, and a few of the guys seemed to be looking at him as if he was a real girl. He carefully sat down; making sure his skirt was covering his legs.
Kurt leaned over. "Mr. Peterson got a call right after you left, and we figured you got nabbed. I'll give you my notes, Brianna."
"Thanks," he replied softly.
"By the way, you look great," stated Kurt.
Brianna just nodded slightly. He wasn't in the mood to talk about it.
"So who are you representing, Bree?' asked Jenny Morris, a redheaded girl who sat behind him.
"The cheerleaders," he replied.
"Figures," she replied. "Well, at least you'll look great. They always have one of the best entries."
Brianna was about to say that they hadn't even entered a contestant the last two years, but he was interrupted by the bell.
On his way to his last class of the day, Brianna ran into Jane.
"I heard the pom-pom girls got you. Damn, we were going to try and get you this period," Jane stated.
"Sorry, I really didn't have a say in all this," replied Brianna.
"I must admit that for an initial effort they did a great job. So what do you want to be called now, Brianna?'
"Yes, that seems to be my name now," he replied.
"You look great, Brianna. You look much better than Tina."
"Who?" asked Brianna.
"Oh, I mean Tim. The girls' basketball team got her," replied Jane.
"So who are the band girls going to get?"
"Kurt," she replied, "but don't tell him!"
Brianna laughed. "No problem there."
Chapter 7
After school, Brianna met up with Kim and the other cheerleaders. Together, they drove over to Tammy's house.
"Trust me, Brianna, nothing I'm about to do to you is permanent. After the contest, I'll re-style your hair, and it'll look better than before; you were in need of a trim anyway," said Tammy.
"What about my eyebrows?" asked Brianna.
"They'll grow back," she replied with a giggle.
"Now, when you go home tonight, you'll need to remove the hair on your body. I have a great cream that will do the trick. It's very gentle, and all of us use it," explained Tammy.
"Oh, I forgot about that," stated Brianna.
"It's no so bad," said Kim.
Brianna was surprised to find that Tammy's house had a salon built into it.
"My mom runs a side business here part-time. She taught me to cut and style hair," explained Tammy.
"Tammy styles all our hair," explained Kim.
Brianna sat in the salon chair and tried to relax.
"Thankfully, you're such a nice color of blonde, we won't have to color your hair too. Now, just sit back and let me get to work; you're going to love the way you look."
Brianna tried to relax as Tammy worked on his hair. The smell of the chemicals and the feel of rollers in his hair was a new and strange sensation. While he waited for the perm to be finished, Tammy waxed his brows. He couldn't see, but he worried that she had taken all of his brows off.
"Brianna, you're going look fantastic," said Tammy.
"Wait 'til you see your outfits for the contest," stated Kim.
"So, what are the costumes for the contest?" asked Brianna.
"This year, you'll be in a formal dress, a square dance dress, and an outfit selected by us," said Annie. "I know, I know, the square dancing outfit is so out of date, but it's a tradition."
"What's the other outfit?" asked Brianna.
"Why you'll be a cheerleader, just like us!" stated Kim. "We'll even teach you a few moves."
"Oh, joy!" replied Brianna.
"That's the spirit, Bree," said Tammy. "Just so you know, we really appreciate you being our girl this year."
"Yes, we weren't sure if you'd go through with it," added Kim.
"Okay, let's, get back to your hair," said Tammy. She began to let out Brianna's curls. "This hair style will be really easy for you to take care of. All, you'll have to do is brush it out in the morning. I'm leaving you some shampoo and conditioner too."
Brianna nodded.
"Okay, take a look," stated Tammy as she swung Brianna around.
Brianna was shocked by what he saw. His hair looked huge. The style was filled with large curls and looked very feminine. It also looked a little dated, like something from the 80's. Still, Brianna noticed that her style looked similar to the other girls in the cheerleading squad.
He was also shocked by his eyebrows. They were very thin and arched, making his eyes look very feminine.
"You look great," commented Kim. "Now, you need to touch up your makeup. Here, why don't you try with your lipstick?"
Brianna took the lipstick and nervously began to apply it to his lips.
"That wasn't so bad, Bree," said Annie. "Since I just live three houses down from you, I'll stop by in the morning before school and help you."
"Okay," replied Brianna, almost automatically. He was pleased for any attention that Annie gave him. "I just can't believe that I look this much like a girl."
"Wait until the contest, you're going to look even better," said Tammy. "Now, we'd better get you home and unload your stuff."
"What stuff?" asked Brianna.
"Your clothes, makeup, cosmetics, and shoes," replied Tammy.
"Oh, yeah, I forgot," replied Brianna. He was feeling strangely passive, as if events were now sweeping him along. He didn't see himself as a girl, but he felt different.
Chapter 8
"Okay, that takes care of everything," said Tammy. "Now remember, you're Brianna until the end of the contest. Just like the rest of the girls, you need to wear skirts or dresses."
"I've been meaning to ask you about that, why don't you wear pants?" asked Brianna.
"It's just not done around here. The only time a girl wears pants out here is when she's working on the farm," replied Annie. "I'd say you'll get used to it, but most of us have never known any difference. Boys wear pants, and girls wear skirts and dresses; it's just the way it is."
Brianna shook her head. "This is like living in another country compared to California."
"We'll see you tomorrow morning, Bree," said Tammy.
The girls left, and Brianna looked at himself in the mirror. He was still wearing his school uniform, and he decided to change. He decided to use the hair remover first, even though his legs weren't that hairy; still, he didn't want to wear pantyhose anymore that day.
The cream smelled slightly, but in less than fifteen minutes, his legs were smooth. He also shaved what little hair there was under his arms. He washed and dried them and picked out a new outfit to wear. He selected a knee-length denim skirt and a red cotton blouse. He put on red knee socks and shoes.
"Honey, are you in your room?" called out his mom.
"Yes, I'll be right down," he replied automatically. He took one last look at himself in the mirror and headed downstairs.
Dave was with his mom, and they were both beaming as Brianna walked down the stairs.
"You look great, Brianna; you're a very attractive girl," said Kristin.
Brianna was a little taken aback. Seeing his confusion, Kristin smiled. "Your principal called us at work and told us that you were in the contest."
"Oh, okay," replied Brianna.
"I agree with Kristin; you look fabulous, Brianna," said Dave.
"Um, thanks," replied Brianna. He was a little embarrassed by Dave's very positive reaction.
"Well, I was going to ask you to cut the grass, but I think instead you should help your mom fix dinner," said Dave. "It's not exactly the job for a pretty young lady."
Brianna was about to protest.
"Girls don't do that sort of work; I'll take care of it," said Dave as he walked past Brianna to go upstairs to change.
"Come on, honey, you can help me get dinner ready," said Kristin.
"Mom, I'm still a boy," stated Brianna, almost to convince himself as much as her.
"I know, but you might as well play along for the next few days," replied Kristin. "Besides, you've helped me with dinner before."
In addition to helping his mom fix dinner, he also did the laundry. It was so strange how his mom and Dave were treating him, thought Brianna.
What made it even stranger was that, over dinner, Dave and his mom acted like nothing was out of the ordinary. It was like he had always been Brianna.
"Oh, Brianna, Dave's going to show me how to square dance this Friday. I'm being fitted for my dress tomorrow," said Kristin.
"You're actually going to try square dancing?" he asked incredulously.
Kristin nodded. "When in Rome."
"It's a lot of fun, as you'll find out, Brianna," interjected Dave.
"What do you mean? I'm not going square dancing," he replied.
"Actually you are, Brianna; it's part of the contest. Mr. Evans told me that you have to be there. He said that you can try on your dress tomorrow when I try mine," said Kristin.
Brianna shook her head. "I can't believe that I got into this."
After dinner, Brianna helped his mom clean up, and then he went off to do his homework. He debated wearing nothing to bed, but relented and slipped on the pink nightgown before going to bed. Damn, he couldn't wait to get out of Grantville, he thought as he drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 9
For the first time since he moved there, he was pleased that his school had uniforms. It made getting ready for school so much easier. Just as Tammy said, his hair felt back into order with just a little bit of brushing.
He decided to wait until Annie arrived and not try to do his own makeup. He looked at himself and decided that he looked presentable in his uniform.
He looked at the crystal and noticed that the color seemed slightly different. He figured it was just the way the light was hitting it, even though it was a different shade of blue.
After breakfast, Annie arrived and applied Brianna's makeup. "The school doesn't like us to wear a lot of makeup, unless it's at a game or something like that."
"Are you planning on staying around here after graduation?" asked Brianna.
Annie nodded. "I hate school and have sort of resigned myself to becoming a housewife. Besides, I love kids. I baby-sit for the Snyders all the time. Hey, why don't you come over and help me tomorrow? I know Mrs. Snyder won't mind, and I can always use the help. You'll get paid too."
"I don't know, I'm not that good around little kids," replied Brianna.
"Oh, it'll be fun. The kids are cool, and they're in bed by eight. It'll give us some time to talk."
"I'll think about it," replied Brianna.
School was strangely normal. Brianna was accepted as if he had been a girl his whole life. No one goofed on him, and everyone was nice. Brianna half expected to start hearing the theme from the Twilight Zone.
He ran into Kurt, now Kathy, during homeroom.
"Brianna, you look great," stated Kathy. His hair was also in a perm.
"So do you, Kathy," replied Brianna, honestly. He noticed that Kathy also had a crystal hanging around his neck. He reached down and held the crystal. "This is so weird."
"Tell me about it. There are ten of us, the second biggest group ever," said Kathy.
"I wonder why this year it's so big?" asked Brianna.
Kathy shrugged his shoulders. "Have you been fitted for your dress for the dance Friday night?"
"This afternoon," replied Brianna groaned.
"My mom gave me one of my sister's dresses. I can tolerate the dress, but the big poofy petticoats are awful."
Brianna just groaned, but then he thought about Annie. "This better be worth it."
Chapter 10
Mid-morning, Brianna was called up to Mr. Evans office.
"You're not in trouble, Miss Anderson; I just wanted to see how you're doing," he stated. "You're new around here, and I realize that this contest can be a bit overwhelming."
"I've been treated nicely by everyone. I'd almost feel better if someone ragged on me," replied Brianna.
Mr. Evans smiled. "Things are different here, even without the diversity of California."
Brianna smiled. "You heard that, huh?"
"This is a small town, Miss Anderson; I hear everything that goes on here. Still, Mr. Peterson said that it caused a great class discussion," said Mr. Evans. "Now, do you have any issues or questions?"
Brianna thought about it and shook his head.
"Okay, you should head back to class, Miss Anderson," stated Mr. Evans.
As Brianna headed back to class, he thought about his meeting with Mr. Evans; it was as if he was checking him out, thought Brianna.
Chapter 11
"Okay, Brianna. Miss Glover contacted me, and I have a great costume for you," said Trish Harris. "I've been putting these together for the cheerleaders for years. Now, for the contest I have an even nicer outfit for you. But this one will look great for the dance Friday night."
Brianna looked at the skirt and blouse hanging by the changing room door.
"Now, let me tell you about the outfit. The blouse is called a rumba blouse, and it has triple ruffles along the top and sleeves. The skirt is called a tulip skirt, and it has lots of ruffles. It'll look great with a triple layer petticoat."
The blouse was purple, and the skirt was white and purple. The petticoat was white.
"Now, under your petticoat, you'll wear a pair of pettipants. They're essentially ruffled mid-length underpants. They really make the outfit."
Brianna just stared at the outfit in disbelief.
"Well, you go try everything on, and then we'll get you a pair of shoes. Oh, you'll also need stockings."
Brianna changed and felt as if he was being engulfed in ruffles and lace. The petticoat would take some getting used to, he thought. In addition to the feel of the material against his body, there was the soft rustling sound it made, as if it was constantly reminding him that he was dressed in a very feminine outfit.
For shoes, Trish picked out a pair of three-inch heel white shoes. The shoes had ankle straps.
"These are very popular with the other girls," said Trish. "They're also comfortable to dance in. I wear a pair very similar to them."
Brianna looked at the price tags for the outfit. "This is real expensive for just one dance."
"Your father said don't worry about the cost, he's picking it up. He said that he wants you to look extra pretty Friday night," said Trish.
"He's not my dad," replied Brianna, slightly annoyed with Dave.
"Oh, I'm sorry," replied Trish.
"It's okay. He just married my mom this year," said Brianna.
"Your mom looks great. She's getting her dress's hem set in the back."
"So how is my outfit different for the contest?" asked Brianna.
"It's much more feminine. Your top will be white lace, and your skirt will have many more ruffles."
Brianna didn't think that was possible.
"So have you ever gone square dancing?' asked Trish.
"No," replied Brianna, as he stifled a smartass remark about never having bamboo pushed under his fingernails either.
"Well, come back next Tuesday, and I'll have you contest outfit ready," stated Trish with a smile.
Brianna carried his outfit out to the car and prayed that Rick never found out about this, as he would never, ever live it down.
Chapter 12
At dinner, Kristen turned to Brianna. "Mrs. Snyder called and said that she would be happy to have you baby-sit tomorrow evening. I think that's wonderful, but when did you ask her?"
Brianna silently cursed Annie. "I didn't." He then explained Annie's offer.
"It'll be a nice experience for you. This is giving you great experience in what a teenage girl goes through," continued Kristen.
Yeah, if she lives in Mayberry, thought Brianna.
"Well, I think it's nice too, Brianna," added Dave. "Annie McCormick is a nice girl. I went to high school with her mother."
Brianna just nodded. He was still a bit pissed about what Dave had said to Trish. For some reason he didn't bring it up.
After dinner, Brianna was up in his room doing his homework. What was happening to him, he thought. Maybe it was just because he was wearing a skirt, but he found that he was feeling more and more passive. He couldn't believe that he didn't speak his mind to Dave. It was almost as if he was unable to speak his mind.
"You're just reading too much into this," he said to himself. His hand began to play with the chain around his neck. He looked down at the crystal and cocked his head. He leaned over to his desk light and noted that the color was more purple than blue. He wondered if it was like a mood ring or something like that.
Chapter 13
Mrs. Snyder was very friendly. "I appreciate you helping out, Annie."
There were four kids, three girls and one boy. The girls were aged six, five, and two. The boy was three.
"Annie knows the drill, and the only one that should give you trouble is Bobby. However, they all know that they have to be in bed by eight," continued Mrs. Snyder.
"Don't worry, Mrs. Snyder, Bree and I will be fine. Now, where will you be this evening?" asked Annie.
"We'll be over at the Kratz's house for the evening, and their number is posted by the phone. We should be back by ten," said Mrs. Schultz.
"We'll do fine, Mrs. Snyder," said Annie.
Brianna gained a whole new respect for Annie as he watched her handle the four Snyder kids. Dinner was quite a challenge, and it was all that Annie and Bree could do to make sure that more food got into the kids than on them.
After dinner, Annie and Bree played with the kids before putting them to bed. By the time they cleaned up the kitchen, Bree was exhausted.
"I can't understand why anyone wants to have kids!" he grumbled as he flopped down on a kitchen chair.
"I hate to tell you this, but they were really well behaved tonight," said Annie.
"You're kidding, right?"
Annie shook her head. "No, they were pretty good tonight. I guess I'm used to it; I come from a large family. I have three little brothers, and let me tell you, those guys are monsters!"
Bree laughed. "I guess that would help. It was just my mom and I." He went on to tell Annie about growing up in California.
"I can't imagine what it's like to live somewhere else. I guess I'll always live here," stated Annie.
"Aren't you curious?" asked Bree.
"No, not really; besides, I like the idea of being a mom."
"I don't think I could do it," said Bree.
"You'd feel different after carrying your child for nine months."
"Well, that's something that I won't have to be concerned with," replied Bree with a laugh.
"I think you'd be better at it than you think. You make a pretty passable girl."
Bree cocked his head. "What makes you say that?"
"I don't know, it's just you seem to be more and more comfortable every day. I mean, you move more naturally with every passing moment. The only time you seem uncomfortable is when you try to act as a guy."
"Well, it's only for another week. The contest is next Friday, and I'll be Brian again on Saturday morning. I must admit that this has given me some new insight, but I'm happy as a boy."
"Too bad, you're a nice girl. On the other hand, you're a pretty nice boy too," stated Annie.
Brianna smiled to himself. Maybe I have a chance with her after all, he thought.
Chapter 14
The next day at lunch, Bree and the girls from the cheerleading squad were sitting together eating. "So, are you excited about the dance tonight?" asked Tammie.
"I don't know. I just feel that I'm going to look like a fool in that outfit," stated Brianna. "It's just so... so... poofy."
Tammie laughed. "I guess it's a big difference from what you're used to. I couldn't wait for my first dance. It was so much fun. I just loved dancing with all those boys."
Brianna's eyes opened up wide. "Boys? Crap, I forgot about that."
Annie and the others laughed. "Of course, you're going to have to dance with boys!"
Brianna rolled his eyes.
"And they'll want to dance with you!" added Sally.
"Okay, Saturday morning, we need to get your evening gown fitted. Also, we need to check to see how your cheerleading outfit fits," said Tammie. "It's too bad we don't do this contest in the fall; it would so cool to train you to become part of the squad. I think we could make you into a great cheerleader."
Brianna laughed. "It'll just have to be one of the great mysteries of the world."
"So are you going back to California when you graduate?" asked Tammie.
Brianna nodded as he took a sip of his water. He told them about his plans.
"Besides drawing designs for skateboards, what else can you do?" asked Annie. "I mean, can you draw me?"
Brianna nodded and pulled a sketchpad out of his backpack. He pulled out a pencil and began to draw. In less than fifteen minutes, he handed Annie the sketch.
"Whoa, that's so cool. You're a great artist, Bree," replied Annie, as she looked at the portrait.
"Can you do me next?" asked Tammie.
"Then me!" stated Sally.
"Me too," added Kim.
"Sure, I'll do you all next week during lunch period," replied Brianna. He was pleased to be praised for something besides looking good in a skirt.
"Have you always been an artist?" asked Kim.
Brianna nodded. "I started drawing as far back as I can remember. I started with crayons, and it just came easy."
"Bree, I bet you can do more than just design patterns for skateboards," said Tammie.
"True, but there's a market for it. My drawings of people are nice, but I'm not good enough to make a living at it," replied Bree.
"Don't sell yourself short," said Annie.
"You should talk," replied Brianna.
Annie smirked. "Good point."
"Look, no offense, I can understand that if you were raised around here that you might want to stay, but that's no reason not to do something with your lives," said Brianna.
"I'm going to college," said Kim.
"I'm planning on going to beauty school," said Tammy.
"What about you, Sally?" asked Brianna.
"I'm like Annie, and I'm going to get married and live here. I'm sort of engaged as it is right now," she replied.
"Really?" asked Brianna.
"Yes, his name is David Carter, and his farm is next to my parents' place. He's twenty-one, and we've been dating for a year," she replied. "I can't wait to get married, Brianna. I'm so in love with him."
Brianna shrugged his shoulders. "Well, as long as you're happy, I guess that's all that matters."
"Do you want to get married someday, Brianna?" asked Tammie.
"Sure, but I'm in no hurry to settle down," he replied. "I guess I want to see the world first."
While they ate and talked, Mr. Evans watched them; specifically, he was watching Brianna. He took out a small notebook and wrote some comments and placed it back in his pocket.
Chapter 15
After school the cheerleaders had Brianna join them for practice.
"We don't expect you to do full splits or anything like that, but we figure you can learn a few moves for the show," stated Kim.
"We're the only senior cheerleaders, so we can spend time with you. Miss Glover is working with the juniors and sophomores," added Tammy.
Brianna was wearing one of the practice uniforms that the others were wearing. It consisted of a blue jumper, white top, tights, and sneakers. He felt a little foolish at first, but he slowly got into the spirit. Brianna had to admit what made this all so tolerable was that the girls were all so nice. They had accepted him as one of their group and were intent on him doing as well as possible in the upcoming contest.
Kim and Tammy were also competing in the beauty contest.
"Has a boy ever finished near the top of the contest?" asked Brianna as he practiced a kick move.
"A few placed in the top five, but now they have their own competition," replied Kim. "They did this so the boy's competition was more like an exposition and held for fun."
Brianna was about to ask about the few numbers of boys listed as contestants, but found that he couldn't. It was as almost if there was something blocking him.
"Okay, let's run through your routine again, Bree," said Kim. "Then we'll get ready for the dance tonight."
Chapter 16
Brianna looked at himself in the mirror and couldn't believe his eyes. The square dancing costume was just so different. What made it worse was that the girls from the cheerleading squad all had similar outfits, and he blended in with them too well.
His hair had been brushed out and sprayed with numerous coats of hairspray, until it looked huge. His makeup was also heavier, but it wasn't any worse than the cheerleaders.
"Brianna, you look great," remarked Annie.
"I can't understand the reason for the big petticoat," stated Brianna.
"To make you look more desirable to the boys, silly!" remarked Sally.
"I really don't have to dance, do I?" he asked.
"Oh, yes. Don't worry about it; all the other contestants will be there. It'll be fun. Trust me; you'll stand out more if you don't dance. We'll look after you," said Kim.
They were at Kim's house, and it was only two blocks from the gym.
"It's easier to walk there, as there's no way we can all get in a car together with these petticoats on," said Kim.
As they walked into the gym, Brianna saw Jane and some of her friends. They were hanging out like the previous week and obviously not planning on dancing. Jane saw him and waved, and he reluctantly waved back.
Just as Kim had said, all the contestants were there, along with what seemed like most of the town. They had a live band, and people were already dancing by the time they walked in. Brianna saw her mom dancing with Dave. He had to admit that she looked happy.
"Now, you've never done this before, right?" asked Tammy.
Brianna nodded. "Square-dancing isn't real popular where I grew up."
"Have you ever seen it before?" asked Kim.
"Just when Bugs Bunny abused two hillbillies," replied Brianna with a laugh.
Kim smiled. "Well, all you have to do is follow instructions and do as the caller says. It's not that difficult, and you'll have a lot more fun than you expect."
Brianna was about to say that it wouldn't take much to do that, but he bit his tongue.
Kim led them around the gym until they met up with several boys. Brianna recognized them from school, and they were dressed in western outfits - tight jeans, western shirts, scarves, and cowboy hats. It was so surreal, thought Brianna.
To his surprise, he was a popular partner. The first boy who acted as his partner was the class vice president. In spite of himself, Brianna had to admit that it was fun, in a weird, silly sort of way. The boys were nice, and none tried to take advantage of the situation and try to embarrass him.
During one of the breaks, he asked Annie about this.
"It's simple, just like you would have been ostracized if you had refused to go into the contest, they would get the same treatment if they were mean to you. The contest is pretty silly, but we girls appreciate the fact that you're doing it, and the last thing we want is to see you get hurt. Also, the school would come down hard on anyone who hurt you."
"That's nice to know," replied Brianna. "Do you have a date yet for the prom?"
Annie smiled. "We can talk about that later," she replied with a giggle. "I like you, but you look too much like a girl right now for me to take you seriously."
"That's better than a no," replied Brianna.
The dance lasted until ten-thirty, and Brianna ended up having a good time - not that he would ever consider doing it again. His feet were also killing him, and he couldn't wait until he got home.
Chapter 17
The next morning, Brianna got up feeling very relaxed. He had passed the test of the dance without incident. Today, he would get sized for the other costumes for the contest; otherwise, he was free the whole day.
As he applied his makeup, he noticed that the crystal was now a dark reddish purple. He looked at it and tried to determine why it was changing colors. He decided that he would look at the other contestants and see if their crystals were also changing color.
Brianna went downstairs and, without being asked, helped his mom fix breakfast.
"You appeared to have a great time last night, Brianna," said Kristen.
"It wasn't as bad as I thought it would be; still, you have to admit that the outfits are a bit over the top."
"I don't know. They're a little silly, but it's all part of the fun. So what are your plans for today?"
Brianna told her as he set the table. He also told her about Annie.
"She sounds like a nice girl," stated Kristen. "Honey, I just want to tell you how proud I am of you for entering the contest."
"It hasn't been as bad as I thought," he replied. "There is something weird about it, but I can't put my finger on it. Every time I try to think about it, something happens and I lose my thoughts. It's probably nothing."
Dave walked in and kissed Kristen. He poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down. "How are you doing this morning, Brianna?"
"A little tired and sore. Those shoes take a little getting used to," he replied.
"You made some good points last night. I was talking to Mr. Evans, and he's very impressed with how well you're going along with it all."
After breakfast, Brianna met up with the others, and they drove to the seamstress's to get him fitted for his other costumes.
The woman was an aunt of Tammy's, and she ran the business out of her home.
"Okay, Brianna, why don't you try on the evening gown first? I think it'll be a near perfect fit," said Aunt Mary.
The dress was a red sequined strapless gown. Brianna wondered where it could have come from, as it looked as out of place on the prairie as he did.
"Don't worry about your bra right now. I have an all-in-one strapless piece for you to wear. I just want to make sure the hemline is right," said Aunt Mary.
Brianna nodded. He changed into the dress and found that it fit almost perfectly. He stepped into the matching three-inch heels and slowly walked out of the dressing room.
"It's perfect," exclaimed Kim.
"I don't think that I'll need to make any adjustments," noted Aunt Mary as she walked around Brianna.
"It looks like it was made for you," added Annie.
"Okay, go change into your cheerleading outfit," said Aunt Mary.
Brianna obeyed and carefully removed the gown and placed it back on its hanger. The cheerleading outfit was a short blue pleated skirt and a blue and white sweater that said 'Cougars' across the front. It fit, but was very tight across his chest. His breasts stood out through the material. He also noticed that Brianna was embroidered above his right breast.
He stepped out, and the girls and Aunt Mary nodded in approval.
"It's perfect," said Kim.
"We even spelled your name right, Bree," stated Annie proudly.
Brianna nodded. "I noticed, thanks." To his surprise, he found that he was genuinely moved. He began to see the girls as his best friends in town, in spite of the circumstances that brought them together.
"Well, we wanted you to know that you're part of the squad," said Tammy.
"It does mean a lot to me, thanks," replied Brianna.
"Okay, Brianna, why don't you get changed and I'll pack up your outfits. I think you'll win first place in the contest," stated Aunt Mary.
Brianna nodded and went back into the changing room. He felt strange as he looked at himself in the cheerleading outfit. For a moment, he wished that the contest would last longer than another week, but then he brushed those thoughts out of his head. You're not a girl - remember that; this is just a contest, he said to himself.
Chapter 18
Instead of hanging out with the other teens that night, Brianna was made to go to dinner with Dave and his mom. They drove an hour out of town to Dave's family's farm to have dinner with his parents.
"I wanted to do this sooner, but it's been so hectic since the move and everything," explained Dave.
Brianna sat in the backseat of the car. He was wearing a dress that his mom had picked out for him. Brianna wasn't totally happy with it, as its hemline was below his knees, and it looked like something two decades out of date. His mom explained that Dave's parents were rather old fashioned and would expect Brianna to be conservatively dressed.
"Do I have to wear this? It's awful,' stated Brianna, when his mom gave him the dress.
"It's what's expected of you. Dave's parents are real traditional. If it makes you feel any better, my dress is pretty ugly too," replied Kristen. "Oh, here's a slip, you'll need to wear this under your dress."
"Mom, has Dave explained to them that I'm really a boy and this is all part of the school contest?" asked Brianna, as he changed into the dress. For some reason he didn't mind changing in front of his mom.
"Yes, but that doesn't matter, Dave's parents expect girls to act a certain way. I know it's a pain, but try to deal with it tonight. Please do it for me, okay?"
"Okay," replied Brianna.
"Oh, one more thing, can you call Dave 'Dad' just for tonight?" asked Kristen.
Brianna stared back. "Do I have to?"
"Please, do it for me," replied his mom.
Brianna let out a long sigh. "Okay, but just for tonight."
"Thank you, sweetie," replied Kristen.
They arrived at the farmhouse around six. In addition to Dave's parents, there were several other people there. Dave's sister and her husband, who lived in a town an hour north of Grantville, were there with their four kids.
Brianna ended up in the kitchen with the other women to help prepare dinner. Pam immediately tied an apron on him and put him to work. Brianna wasn't sure, but even his own mom seemed to forget that he was really a boy.
Dave's sister, Pam, asked Brianna if she had a boyfriend yet, causing Brianna to almost choke. He glanced at his Mom, who motioned for him to just play along.
"No, not yet," he replied.
"Well, if you stay around Grantville long after your graduation, you'll be sure to be engaged before Thanksgiving. A pretty girl like you won't stay single very long," said Pam, as she stood over the stove checking on the vegetables.
"I don't plan on staying around here. I'm going to college," replied Brianna, as he cut the ends off the green beans.
"What a waste. No offense to you, Kristen, but girls shouldn't go to college. It's just a waste of money," said Dave's mother.
Brianna was about to respond, but stopped when he saw his mom's face. She gave him the look to just be quiet.
"Mom, times have changed; some girls want a career," said Pam.
"Career, humph! Brianna, you shouldn't waste your time with that. Get yourself a husband and start raising a family," said Dave's mom. "I'd love to have great-grandchildren."
Brianna was beginning to wonder if the old lady was senile, but he kept his promise to his mom and kept his mouth shut.
Thankfully, the rest of the evening passed by quickly, and there were no further discussions of Brianna's future.
On the drive back to Grantville, Brianna spoke up. "Do they really think that I'm a girl?"
"Does it matter?' asked Dave.
"It does to me," he replied. "I mean, I accept that I pass pretty well as a girl, but you can't tell me that they really think I'm a girl. I've been dressing as a girl for a week, and I can't be that convincing."
"Don't sell yourself short, Brianna," replied Dave.
"What do you mean?" asked Brianna.
"I mean, you're pretty convincing. I have to remind myself that you're not a girl. I watched you last night at the dance, and well, please don't take this the wrong way, but it was hard to distinguish you from the other girls."
"I have to agree with him, Brianna. I think you've gotten into the swing of this. I don't mean that you're not a boy anymore, but you've become a very passable young lady," said Kristin.
"In what ways? You mean just because I'm dressed this way?" asked Brianna.
"No, it's in the way you move - even in the little things, like the way you walk and gesture. Even when you get mad, it seems feminine."
Brianna was taken aback by these observations.
"I wouldn't worry about it, my dear; you've always been very adaptable," continued Mom.
"Well, there's less than a week to go," stated Brianna. He stared out the window in silence as they drove home.
Chapter 19
The next thing Brianna remembered was that he was just waking up as Dave carried him up the stairs.
"I didn't want to wake you as you looked so peaceful," he said, as he carried him into his room. He gently set him down on his bed.
Brianna was still half asleep. "Hmm, thank you, Dad."
"Mom will be here in a moment to help get you dressed for bed." He then leaned down and kissed him on forehead. "Good night, darling."
Brianna wasn't sure if he was dreaming or not, but his mind was too foggy to argue.
Brianna woke up the next morning. He was in his nightgown and felt very refreshed. He wasn't sure if that was a dream or not. If it was a dream, it was strange, and if it wasn't, then it was really strange.
He got up and, after showering, got dressed. He selected a blouse and jumper to wear. By now, the styling of his hair and putting on of his makeup seemed like second nature. He tried to get his emotions up, but found that he couldn't. A strange sense of passivity seemed to be taking over.
He went downstairs and found that Mom was already up.
"Good morning, Mom," he greeted her.
"Good morning, Brianna. You want to help me make breakfast?" she asked. "Dad will be down shortly."
Brianna nodded. He was about to say something about her referring to Dave as dad, but stopped.
Dave came down and walked over to Kristen and gave her a kiss. He then greeted Brianna the same way, by giving him a kiss on his cheek.
Instead of being shocked, Brianna just accepted this and went back to work making the pancake batter. However, inside he was freaking out.
After breakfast, he headed out to the library. He told them that he needed to work on a school project, but mainly he needed to get out of the house and clear his head.
What the heck was happening, he asked himself. I'm still a boy, yet, I'm being treated like a girl. I'm also acting weird. I mean, Dad.... err, make that Dave kissed me and called me darling!
He noticed another figure walking towards the library; it was Kurt, rather make that Kathy.
Chapter 20
"What's up, Bree?" asked Kathy.
"I wish I knew. There's something weird going on," replied Brianna.
"You've noticed that too? Thank God, I thought I was the only one!" replied Kathy.
Brianna's eyes opened up wide. "You mean that?"
Kathy looked around. "Come on, let's go sit down and talk."
The two teens exchanged their observations of the past couple of days.
"I thought my family was goofing on me at first, but now I'm not sure," replied Kathy.
"Have you talked to any of the other contestants?" asked Brianna.
"No," replied Kathy. "But, I think we should."
Brianna's eyes were then drawn to Kathy's crystal. Like his, it had changed color.
"I see that your crystal has changed color too," noted Brianna.
"You're right. I though it was just me, but it's almost red now. Come to think of it, I noticed that Tina's crystal had also changed."
"I wonder if everyone's crystals have changed?" asked Brianna.
"We'll have to look Monday. I wonder what it means?" asked Kathy.
"I don't know. It's probably just our imagination; I mean, otherwise it would have to mean it was magic or something," said Brianna.
Kathy laughed nervously. "That's impossible."
Brianna didn't laugh. "I don't know. This is pretty strange."
"Have you noticed any physical changes?" asked Kathy.
Brianna thought about it for a moment, and then shook his head. "No, none that I can think of."
"Same here, but I still checked. My weight is the same, as are my waist and height."
"So you think that we might be turning into real girls?' asked Brianna.
"I don't know; still, you have to admit that there's something weird going on," said Kathy.
Brianna nodded and told Kathy about his research about past contests. "We have ten boys in this year's competition, yet none of the past contests have listed more than five contestants. Do you find that a little strange?"
Kathy nodded. "I wonder if we should quit the contest; what do you think?"
"I don't know. We'd look like idiots if we quit. I mean, we have no real proof of anything strange; we'd just be called quitters and poor sports."
"Since when do you care what the people in this town think?" asked Kathy. "That in itself is sort of strange."
Brianna laughed nervously. "You're right. Maybe I've just read too much science fiction."
"Well, it does feel good just talking about it. I'm glad to see that I'm not the only one. I was beginning to think I was paranoid."
Brianna smiled. "Well, let's check out the other contestants at school and talk about it later. But, let's keep it between you and me for now."
"I agree," replied Kathy.
Chapter 21
Brianna logged on to his computer and began to do searches for magical gender changes. His search didn't turn up anything concrete, but he did find several fiction sites devoted to gender transformations. They were for adults only, and he skipped looking at them. He also found a few web comics that had magical gender transformations as a major part of their storyline. He did get distracted reading some of those. His favorite was one called The Wotch, as he liked its sense of humor. He also liked that the lead character was named Annie.
He also searched for magical crystals. Again, he didn't find anything specific to the crystal he wore around his neck.
"Why not just take it off," he said aloud to himself. He sat down on the edge of his bed and fumbled for the latch and couldn't seem to open it. It was slightly frustrating as he tried to open the latch. He then tried to slip it over his head and found that it was too small. He debated just snapping the chain, but as he began to pull on it he found that he couldn't. He began to tug at it again and something made him stop. It was as if he was being controlled.
He shook his head and decided that he was being silly and that nothing bad would happen if he snapped off the chain. He began to pull again....
Brianna woke up from his nap. He felt very groggy and it took him several minutes to clear his head. He looked at his alarm clock and saw that it was nearly four. Soon it would be time to help Mom with dinner. There was something in the back of his mind that he couldn't remember, as if he had to do something. Brianna shrugged it off and headed downstairs.
Chapter 22
At school on Monday, Brianna noticed that three other of the contestants had crystals that had changed color. Tina's was now almost as red as his crystal. The two other boys were now going by Gina and Sue.
Brianna didn't know their boy names, but that didn't matter. He was sure that Kurt would know. The other contestants wore crystals that were still bright blue. Brianna wondered what it meant, and what to do next.
He ate lunch with the girls from the cheerleading squad. As promised the previous week, he began sketching the other girls.
"We missed you Saturday night," said Annie.
"We went to eat dinner at my grandparents," he replied. "It made Mom and Dad happy." He didn't even notice that he continued to call Dave "Dad."
"A few of the boys you danced with at the square dance were looking for you; I guess you made a big impression on them," said Tammy.
Brianna laughed. "Now I'm glad that I didn't go."
"Does it bother you that much?" asked Sally.
Brianna shrugged his shoulders as he drew. "To be honest, I don't know anymore. I don't see myself as a real girl, but it is interesting to see things from a different point of view. I know I have a much better appreciation for what a girl goes through just to get ready for school, let alone for going out to a dance."
"That's good to hear," said Kim. "But how do you feel about dancing with boys?"
"I tried not to think about it and just tried to have fun. It wasn't like real dancing, I mean, up close and personal. I don't know how I would have reacted to that," said Brianna. "I don't have anything against gays, but I'm not interested in being with a boy."
"The boys around here see you as a girl, at least for the rest of this week," said Sally.
"Does that mean if I went on a date with a boy, no one would mind? Not that I'm about to do that," said Brianna.
"It might raise a few eyebrows, but no one would consider it gay," said Kim.
"I'll pass," said Brianna.
"Do you know anyone who's gay?" asked Annie.
Brianna nodded. "There were a few kids at my old school who were out. I didn't know them that well."
"Not to be dense or anything, but what do you mean by out?" asked Sally.
Brianna shook his head. "Out means, out of the closet, open about their sexuality. Our school had a LGBT-Straight student club, and everyone pretty much knew who was who." He looked at the girls' confused looks. "LGBT-Straight means lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgendered, and straight - meaning none of the previous. It's a student club to allow students to talk openly about issues. Some of the kids were members because one or both of their parents were gay or lesbian."
"Sorry, you must think that we're morons here, but we don't talk about those sorts of things here. I mean we talk about it in health class, but that's about it," said Kim.
"And no one has ever come out here?" asked Brianna.
"Here? You must be kidding!" replied Annie, she started laughing.
"That's not totally true; while no one has come out while living here, several have after they've left," stated Kim. "My cousin did when he went to college."
"So it was no big thing back at your old school?" asked Annie.
"I wouldn't say that. It was more accepted, but not by everyone," said Brianna.
"But, since you're experiencing so many things, aren't you even slightly curious about being with a boy?" asked Sally.
Brianna shook her head. "Nope. I only like girls." He then looked at Annie.
Annie cracked a small smile.
"I can't blame you, I doubt I would do it either, if I were in your shoes," said Kim.
"So are you really going back to California after graduation, Brianna?" asked Tammy.
Brianna nodded. "Yes. I just received an e-mail from my old boss. He said that he can rent me out a loft apartment above his business if I want it."
"I can't believe that you're going back to California; it sounds so exotic," sighed Annie.
"Why don't you come out for a visit?' asked Brianna.
Annie laughed. "I can't do that."
"Why not?" asked Brianna. "Trust me, you won't miss anything here. Who knows, you might want to stay out there," said Brianna hopefully.
Annie and the others laughed.
Mr. Evans was standing a short distance away and was able to hear most of the conversation. He pulled out his notebook and wrote some more comments, before walking back to his office.
Chapter 23
Brianna went to practice with the other girls to work on his routine for the contest.
"So, have you thought about it, Annie?" he asked as he took a break. 'I mean about going to the prom with me."
"I'll let you know after the contest," she replied with a wink.
"Okay, I'm holding you to that promise," he stated.
After practice, he walked home. He was almost home when Kathy came towards him.
"I've been waiting for you, Brianna," stated Kathy.
"Cool," he replied. "Let's talk as we head to my house."
Brianna told Kathy what he had observed at school. Kathy confirmed this.
"I talked to Tina, and he said that he's been feeling a little strange too. The other two are Greg Swenson, now Gina, and Stan Carlsberg, now Sue. I'll talk to them tomorrow," replied Kathy. He then stopped in his tracks. "Hey, I just realized something. All of us who have crystals that have changed are planning to leave town after graduation. None of the other boys in the competition are planning on going anywhere, they all plan on working on their family farms. Is that weird or what?"
Brianna stared back. "I don't believe that it's just a coincidence. But what can we do? We have no proof, other that the fact that our crystals have changed color. And if it's magic, what kind, who is doing it, and why?"
"Maybe it's just something to mess with our minds,' said Kathy.
"I don't believe that, and neither do you. The contest is only four days away, that doesn't give us much time."
"I know, besides we don't even know what, if anything, we're looking for."
"Try to talk to the others and see if they have any ideas," said Brianna.
"I will. I'll talk to you tomorrow," said Kathy.
Brianna nodded and headed home. By now he had a set routine of helping his mom with dinner and then doing his homework, before going to bed. This wasn't what it was like back in California, he thought. Why did we ever have to leave?
Chapter 24
Brianna wasn't totally surprised when Kathy told him that the other boys were also feeling slightly uneasy. In fact, all of them had a growing feeling of apprehension as the contest approached. It wasn't overwhelming, but it was always there. Brianna couldn't put his finger on it, but something seemed wrong, but he didn't know what. Logic told him that his magic theory was nonsense and not to worry, but Brianna wasn't sure if he could count on logic.
The night before the contest, he lay in bed and debated on whether or not he should run away, but as he held the crystal, his fears subsided and he drifted off to sleep.
The day of the beauty contest was a half school day for all students at Grantville High. This would allow the school to get ready for the big event and allow the contestants time to prepare. The event would start at six sharp at the gym. It was always held early so the whole town could attend.
After lunch, Brianna found himself sitting in the styling chair at Tammy's, getting his hair styled again. In addition to his hair, he was also getting a new set of nails. He felt strangely calm as the girls worked on him. So far, nothing strange had happened. His body was unchanged, and in a few hours this would be all over.
"Now, you'll be in your cheerleader outfit first, followed by the square-dancing outfit, and then your evening gown," explained Kim. "Annie and Sally will help you change. They'll also help you with your makeup."
"I hope one of you two wins," stated Brianna.
"Thanks, and you know that we'll all for rooting for you. Maybe we'll get a clean sweep this year," said Kim.
Brianna just nodded. The only things he wanted were for this to be over and for Annie to go to the prom with him.
"We'll do your initial makeup here," said Annie, "and you can go over in the cheerleading outfit. We'll bring everything else you'll need to the gym."
"I just want to say that I've enjoyed this and thanks for being so supportive," said Brianna.
"There'll be time for that at the post contest party," commented Tammy.
"I know, I just want to say it now," said Brianna.
Chapter 25
Brianna fidgeted nervously as he waited for the contest to start. He was dressed in his blue and white cheerleader sweater and skirt. He was holding a pair of pom-poms. He saw Tina dressed in the uniform of the Lady Cougars basketball team. Kathy was wearing a band uniform. It was identical to boy's uniform, except that it had a pleated skirt and knee high white boots.
He had just spent nearly an hour being made-up by the girls. He had a thick coating of mascara on his lashes and lots of eyeliner and shadow Tammy remarked it was more like stage makeup than anything else.
There were other boys in various outfits showing off the organizations that had changed them, including a girl scout and a candy-striper. Brianna felt suddenly fortunate to have been grabbed by the cheerleaders.
The real girls were also wearing their respective uniforms or costumes. Kim and Tammy came up and gave Brianna a good luck hug.
Mr. Evans came back and smiled. "You all look great. This is going to be the best pageant that Grantville High has ever had. I want to thank all of you for the hard work you've put in."
One by one, the contestants were introduced as they walked out onto the stage. Brianna was pleased that his quick cheer came off without a hitch. He got a loud round of applause for the cheer.
He headed backstage to change and was met by Sally and Annie.
"You were great, Bree. Too bad we didn't have you all year on the squad," said Sally.
Annie nodded in agreement.
"Okay, we need to get you into your dance outfit," stated Sally. "I also want to touch up your makeup.
The outfit had even more lace than the one Brianna had worn at the dance the previous Friday. The skirt was blue and in a style called a three tier gypsy skirt. His blouse was a white fiesta blouse with lots of lace. Combined with the big petticoat and pettipants, Brianna was swimming in a sea of lace and ruffles.
"Wow, Trish really picked out a great costume for you," said Annie.
Brianna just nodded. He didn't mind the other outfits, but this one was too extreme for him.
All the contestants walked out on the stage and down into an area cleared in front of the stage. To Brianna's horror, there were boys standing by to lead them in a short dance. He glanced over at Tammy and Kim, who were standing next to him.
"I suppose you knew about this," whispered Brianna.
Kim and Tammy nodded together.
"We wanted it to be a surprise," said Kim.
Brianna rolled her eyes. "Thanks."
The contestants did three dances before heading off to change into their last outfits.
The only good thing was that at least Brianna had gotten some practice the previous Friday.
"Okay, we need to get you changed in a hurry; you're in the first group going out," said Annie as she led Brianna to a changing area. "Everything is inside. When you come out, we'll touch up your makeup."
Brianna didn't have a chance to think as he changed out of the square dancing outfit. The all-in-one was flesh colored and slipped on like a glove. He then put his pads in the bra portion. He connected the stockings to the garters and then slipped on the red sequined dress. Lastly, he put on his high heels.
"You almost dressed, Bree?" asked Sally.
"Yes, I'm coming out now," he said.
Annie made a quick adjustment of the dress and then applied a fresh coat of bright red lipstick.
"You look great; now try not to fall down!" she said.
"No promises," replied Brianna. He couldn't believe that this was almost over.
One by one, the contestants walked out onto the stage. Each received a large round of applause. Brianna had to admit that being pleased by the reaction of the crowd.
When all the contestants were on the stage, Mr. Evans walked out to join them.
"I just want to hear one more round of applause for all of the contestants," he announced.
After the clapping died down, he crouched down and took a sheet of paper from the judges.
"I'll read off the top five in each category, from fifth to first. When your name is called, please step to the front of the stage.
He started with the boys. Kathy's name was called first. Tina was called next. A boy with the name Bonnie was named next. Then Brianna heard his name; he was second.
Brianna walked up to the front and was greeted by a round of applause. He was handed a bouquet of flowers, and he stood next to the others. The winner was a boy named Lisa. Brianna had to admit that he looked the best of any of them.
Brianna found that he was pleased with finishing second, and was slightly sad that it was over.
Tammy was second in the girls' division and Kim was first. This made Brianna very happy that his two friends had done so well.
There were group photos taken before they left the stage. Kathy was standing next to Brianna and whispered. "Well, it looks like we were worried over nothing."
Chapter 26
As they left the stage, Brianna, Kathy, and Tina were directed off to one of the locker rooms. None of them thought anything of this at first. They found Gina and Sue were already there. All five of the boys were still dressed in their evening gowns. Brianna wondered what this was all about, as he was anxious to return to his life as Brian.
They were followed in by Mr. Evans, who was carrying a weathered black leather bag. He set the bag down on one of the benches.
"Please sit down, young ladies. I suppose you wonder why I wanted to see you all," he stated in a friendly manner.
Brianna looked at the others. The contest was over, so why was Mr. Evans still referring to them as women?
Two men followed Mr. Evans into the locker room. They stood by the door as if they were guarding it.
Brianna whispered to Kathy, asking him if he knew who they were. Kathy replied that one was the sheriff and the other was the mayor.
From the stern looks on their faces, neither looked as if they were there for something good, and Brianna suddenly had a really bad feeling. She began to head for the exit, but was addressed by Mr. Evans. "Please Miss Olsen, sit down. You're not going anywhere."
Brianna stopped and stared at him. He was about to tell Mr. Evans that his last name wasn't Olsen. He also noticed that the sheriff and mayor were now blocking the only exit from the room. The sheriff reached up and locked the door.
Mr. Evans reached into the bag and pulled out a large white crystal. It seemed to be emitting a slight glow.
Brianna suddenly felt weak and almost collapsed. It was all he could do to sit down on one of the benches. He looked over and saw the other boys were also affected by the crystal. They were all sitting down, almost slumped over, as if all strength had been sucked out of their bodies. Brianna looked down and saw that his own crystal was also glowing. It was now emitting a dazzling red color.
"I suppose you want to know what's happening to you," said Mr. Evans as he set the large crystal down on the floor in front of the teens. "You've been selected to fulfill a very important role in your community."
"What do you mean?" asked Tina weakly. He was now slumped down on his side on the bench.
"My dear Miss King, as we speak, you and your classmates are being changed into young women. Our town's existence depends on a certain number of young women staying here. The contest is our way of screening suitable candidates for conversion. You know what I'm telling you is true. You might have even noticed some subtle changes in your own behavior and how others reacted to you as the week progressed."
"So that's why our crystals changed?' asked Brianna. He felt very weak and he struggled to speak.
"You're very observant, Miss Olsen. Yes, it's our way of seeing the best candidates."
"What will our families say?" gasped Gina.
"Nothing, my dear. The spell is very complete. It changes everything about you. When you wake up tomorrow, you won't even remember that you were ever a male. It will be as if you were born female .Your histories and memories will all be female. Even if you do retain some male memories, there will be no physical proof of your past."
"Why?" cried Kathy. Tears were running down his face. "Why are you doing this to us?"
"So you can help this town. You'll all be very special women, vital for our community's future, " he stated in a friendly way.
"What do you mean?' asked Brianna. It was harder and harder to speak.
"You young ladies will form the foundation for the next generation of our town. Not only will you become physically and mentally female, but you'll be blessed with very strong maternal instincts, and you'll all be very fertile. We already have potential husbands picked out for you, and I expect you'll all be married within months of graduation and pregnant not long after that," he stated proudly. "You'll love being pregnant and be totally devoted to your husbands and children. In turn, your husbands will love and protect you."
"How can you do this to us?" asked Kathy. Her voice was close to breaking, as if she was about to break out crying. "I was born here!"
"Why shouldn't we do it to you, Miss Jenkins? You all were going to leave anyway, so you were expendable as far was we were concerned. We know when boys like you leave, they almost never return. From the information that I've gathered, I know that all of you couldn't wait to leave Grantville forever, so you became perfect candidates for transformation," stated Mr. Evans. "If it makes you feel any better, we transformed your brother last year, and look how happy she is now. I believe she's due to have her baby in the next few weeks; am I right, Miss Jenkins?"
Kathy was mute with horror and could only cry as she realized her impending fate.
"Still... how can you change boys... into girls?" asked Brianna. It was getting harder to speak, and she almost had to fight to get out her thoughts.
Mr. Evans turned and faced Brianna. "Like you really care, Miss Olsen. I know you don't think much of our community, but this town is a special place. You even tried to get others to leave."
"But why?" demanded Brianna, forcing herself to stay awake.
Mr. Evans looked over at the other men, who nodded. "Years ago, as Grantville began to decline, a group of elders decided that they would do anything necessary to keep it going. They eventually discovered the crystal and found that it created perfect wives and mothers; the only thing was that it only changed boys. They decided that it was worth it in order to preserve our community. So the contest was created to screen good candidates. Only males who planned on leaving the community were considered. Every year we were able to add new brides to our community, which in turn kept our men here. We now have a steady population growth, and that will continue with the addition of you young ladies."
There were weak cries of protest from the girls.
"The only people that will know of your transformation are us," stated Mr. Evans as he pointed to the sheriff and the mayor. "We're now the committee that decides how many girls we need each year. Now stop fighting it, ladies, you'll all soon be asleep. When you awaken, you will have no memory of any of this."
Brianna reached down and touched herself between her legs and confirmed that she was female and gasped. It then hit her; that's why the paper only showed a few contestants each year. My god, she thought, how many of the women in town had once been boys? She did the math, and it was staggering. The mental process was very tiring, and she almost passed out, but thanks to her growing rage, she was able to concentrate enough to address Mr. Evans.
"Was Dave...I mean... was... my dad in on this?" she asked almost afraid to hear the answer.
Mr. Evans shook his head. "No, we're the only ones who know about this. If it makes you feel better, from what I was told, he was almost a candidate for transformation."
Brianna sighed. At least he wasn't a part of this, she thought. She lifted her head up and glared at Mr. Evans. "There's a special place in hell for you." Her voice was weak, but filled with rage.
Mr. Evans laughed. "Maybe, but I like to think that all the good we've done by keeping this town going will absolve me of my sins," he replied. "Stop fighting it, Miss Olsen; can't you see that the others have given in?"
Brianna looked over and saw Kathy and the others were all slumped over and unconscious. She could feel her breasts pushing against the pads; it was very uncomfortable. She had to reach into her dress and with great effort she pulled out the pads. Her new breasts were as large as the pads. She continued to fight the growing darkness, fueled by her fury; she would not go under without a fight.
"Screw you," grunted Brianna, who was now struggling to sit upright.
The mayor walked over and looked at the unconscious girls and then Brianna. He seemed shocked that she was still awake and was taken aback by the hate in her eyes.
"Why is she still awake?" he demanded from Mr. Evans. "Dammit, Fred, you picked them all; she should be asleep like the others!"
Mr. Evans walked over and looked at Brianna's crystal, which was now a bright glowing purple. "I was afraid this might happen one day; her will is too strong. Even when the physical transformation is complete, she'll still retain her male memories."
"I'll tell... everyone.... who will.... listen," stated Brianna slowly, struggling to get out every word. As her strength drifted away, she began to lie down on the bench. Still, she kept her eyes on the three men. "You... won't...get... away with this. I'll... expose... you.... you.... bastards!"
"What do you suggest?' asked the mayor, ignoring Brianna's threats.
A wicked grin came over Mr. Evans face. "I think I have just the solution. Miss Olsen, since we can't transform your mind, we'll just have to change you so that no one will ever believe what you say." Mr. Evans reached into his bag and pulled out a worn leather book. He quickly flipped through a few pages until he found what he wanted and then broke out in a hearty laugh.
Brianna felt a sickening feeling in her stomach and wondered what was he about to do to her now.
"What's so funny?" asked the mayor.
"She complained about the lack of diversity in the town, and now, in her own very little way, she'll do her part to increase it."
Brianna glared at the two men. She was too weak to speak now. She knew that she was female now, and in spite of her threats, it would be difficult to convince people that she had been a boy. She tried to move, but it was impossible; it was just a struggle to stay awake. Still, she couldn't give up.
"Perfect! I thought I remembered reading this," stated Mr. Evans confidently. He reached back into the bag and pulled out a leather pouch and began to pull out several crystals. He held up and examined a small yellow crystal, and after it passed his inspection, he attached it to the chain hanging around Brianna's neck. It began to glow brightly. He then attached a smaller pink crystal to the chain. "This should do the trick!"
"What's happening?" asked the mayor.
"Just watch," stated Mr. Evans. "This should be very interesting."
Brianna felt a wave of energy sweep through her body, emanating from the crystals around her neck. She could feel her grip on consciousness loosening, and as she drifted off into blackness, she heard Mr. Evans's voice one last time.
"Good night, Miss Olsen, sweet dreams."
Chapter 27
Brianna woke up and slowly opened her eyes. She was in her bedroom, but everything seemed wrong, and she struggled to clear her head. Her body was so different; she reached down and could tell that she was definitely female. But that wasn't all, everything seemed so big. She sat up and reached for her lamp, but there was none there. There was light from what looked like a nightlight on the wall, and she could see strange things in the dim light. She threw back the covers and hopped out of bed. She was definitely smaller, and she hurried over and turned on the light, looked in the mirror and screamed.
Moments later, her mom came running in. "Bree, are you okay?"
Bree could only stare at her reflection in the mirror. She was now a very small Chinese girl, dressed in a pink nightgown. Suddenly, her mind released her new identity. She was Brianna Susan Olsen, adopted daughter of Kristen and David Olsen of Grantville. She was five and had been adopted by her parents when she was one. Until then, she'd lived in an orphanage in Beijing, China, one of many abandoned girls in a society that valued boys more than girls. That bastard Evans had found a way to keep her quiet; who would believe her now? As a wave of despair hit her, she broke out in sobs and hugged her mommy.
Dave walked into the room. "Is she okay?" he asked in a concerned voice.
Kristen nodded. "I think she just had a nightmare. Are you okay, Bree?"
Bree nodded as she cried. "I'm sorry, Mommy. My dream scared me."
"It's okay, sweetie; it was just a bad dream. Now, let's get you back into bed, okay?"
Bree climbed back into her bed. Kristen handed her a teddy bear, which she instantly embraced. "Thank you, Mommy."
Kristen leaned down and kissed her. "Good night, sweetie."
Dave did the same thing. 'It's okay, sweetie, nothing is going to hurt you."
"Good night, Daddy." Bree replied and was soon fast asleep.
Chapter 28
Bree got up and dressed. She wasn't too surprised when she found that all her clothes were dresses and skirts. Everything was very feminine. She was now fully caught up in the "perfect" community that Mr. Evans and the others had created and would be raised as girl. She picked out a red jumper and top and dressed herself. The jumper had an embroidered image of a panda on it.
Bree looked at herself in the mirror. She had long black hair, which she instinctively knew that her mom loved to braid into two pigtails. There was a collection of ribbons on her dresser that her mom used to tie in her hair. She knew she would be raised as a very feminine little girl - a Chinese-American girl raised in a small, mostly white farming community; she cringed as she remembered Mr. Evans laughter.
She looked around her room. It was the same room that had been hers when she had been Brian, but there were no signs of her previous life. Just as Mr. Evans said, her old life had been erased.
There was a handmade dollhouse in the corner. She remembered that it had been made by her grandfather. There were dozens of stuffed animals and dolls on her bed. Everything in the room looked perfectly normal for a five-year-old girl.
The one consolation was that there was a small desk with paper and crayons. At least she would have her art, she thought.
Mentally, she felt as if she was a little girl. She didn't have to try to act like a little girl; it all felt natural. But deep down, she retained her memories of being Brain Anderson, a seventeen-year-old male. If she concentrated, she could bring up these memories - but to what use?
It would have been so easy to surrender to her fate, but Bree couldn't do that, not without a fight. No, she was too young now to do anything, but there had to be a way. She knew that if she said anything to her parents, they wouldn't believe her. No, she would have to bide her time for now.
She went downstairs for breakfast and kissed her parents good morning.
"Are you feeling better, Bree?' asked Mom, as she gave her a bowl of cereal.
"Yes, Mommy, thank you," replied Bree.
"How's my little princess this morning?" asked Dave as he leaned down and kissed her.
"I'm fine, Daddy," she replied. Her opinion of Dave was much higher now, knowing that he had almost met the same fate she had. She could also sense that he truly loved her.
"Don't forget, Bree, this Saturday we're picking out our new puppy," said Dave.
Bree nodded. The backyard had been recently fenced in, and they were getting a young chocolate lab.
"I can't wait, Daddy," she replied eagerly.
"Oh, Bree, we're gong out tonight to dinner with the Kings. Annie will be babysitting for you tonight; I know you like her," said Mom.
Bree nodded and smiled. "Oh, yes, I like Annie a lot." It would have to be Annie, she thought. Right now they should have been making plans to go to the prom, but now Annie had no memories of Brian. This was so unfair, and it angered her. Suddenly, a plan began to hatch in Bree's mind.
Chapter 29
Bree spent the day trying to get used to her new life and body. It would take some getting used to, being so small again. There was the whole being treated like a little kid again. At least she would be starting first grade in the fall, and thankfully, Mr. Evans hadn't made her any younger, she thought.
She reluctantly accepted the fact that she was a girl now. While deep down she didn't like this, she knew that this was now her life. She remembered Mr. Evans' words about her being very fertile and loving being pregnant and cringed. At least she had sometime to get used to being a girl before she hit puberty... again. She felt sad for Kathy, Tina, and the others, who were now oblivious to the fact that they had once been male and had their lives violated.
Bree wasn't at a loss for friends; there were lots of children in the neighborhood. Her best friends were the Snyder girls next door. No, she would have a nice childhood, even if it was in Grantville.
While her mental ability was the same, Bree discovered that she could no longer read or write, beyond what a five-year-old could do. So much for writing a diary! She was desperate to somehow record her memories before they faded. If she couldn't write, there was only one way left to her.
Bree found that to overcome her new little girl persona, she had to concentrate and fight to bring up her old life. It was like swimming to the surface after wiping out surfing. She also found that the slightest distraction forced her old memories back down. It was very mentally draining. Still, she found that if she concentrated she could recall what had happened to her in exact detail.
"Bree, Annie's here," called Mom from downstairs.
Bree had been spending the whole afternoon drawing out images of her old life. Thankfully, she had retained her artistic ability, and with her crayons, she was able to draw out pictures of her life as Brian and her transformation. Her drawings had the look of Anime and were very detailed and neat. Bree took special care to include as many details as possible in her drawings. She decided she would hide the drawings and regularly look at them. When she was old enough, she would try to stop them from ever doing this again. She still had no idea how she would do this, but she had years to come up with a plan.
She heard Annie walking up the steps, and she immediately hid the drawing and started drawing on a new piece of paper.
"Hi, Bree, what are you doing?" asked Annie with a big smile. She was still wearing her cheerleader outfit.
"I'm just drawing some animals, Annie. How are you?" asked Bree with a big smile on her face. She got up and ran over to hug Annie. Annie was still as pretty as Bree remembered. She wondered if Annie had even the smallest memory of Brian.
"Wow, thanks, Bree!" exclaimed Annie. "I'm happy to see you too. Your mom said that you've been drawing all afternoon; can I see your drawings?"
Bree nodded and led Annie to her desk. She picked up one of her drawings of a dolphin.
"Wow, Bree, you're really good. You draw better than I ever could."
"I'd like to draw you. Can I do that after dinner?" asked Bree.
"I'd like that, Bree," replied Annie.
"Annie, can you please do something for me?" asked Bree.
Annie nodded. "What is it, Bree?"
"Could you write out that word that means you never forget... rember or something like that?" asked Bree, internally embarrassed by her inability to write.
"You mean remember, right?" asked Annie.
"That's it! Could you write that on this piece of paper?" asked Bree. "Please write re-mem-ber here."
Annie nodded and wrote out "remember" in large capital letters.
"Do you want to write anything else?' asked Annie.
"Yes, can you write 'never forget', please?"
Annie wrote "never forget" in capital letters under remember.
Bree hugged Annie. "Thank you, Annie."
"Why do you need this?" asked Annie.
"Oh...there are things I don't want to forget about, and I will draw them on this piece of paper so I'll re-mem-ber them when I get older," replied Bree.
"That's really cool; I wish I had done that when I was your age. Now, what do you say that I fix you dinner?"
"I'd like that, Annie, thank you! I'll clean up here and be right down."
"Okay, Bree, I'll be in the kitchen," said Annie. "You can help me."
Bree took the piece of paper and folded it, and inserted the other drawings in it. She hid it in one of her books. Later, she would find a safer place to hide them. It might take years, but she would get back at those who had done this to her and the others. She would do it for Kurt and Tim, and most importantly, she would do it for Brian. She would remember.
Dedicated to Jezzi Belle Stewart and her fight against identity death.
Dr. Liz Reid takes a job at a spa following the death of her husband.
For her son Josh, the trip will result in a life changing experience.
Edited
By
Amelia R.
Meals
By
Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Eighteen-year-old Josh Reid stared out the window of his mother’s Land Rover as they drove towards their new home. He was lost in thought about how much his life had changed in the last year.
His life had changed dramatically when he and his mom had answered the door and seen an army chaplain standing there. Josh instantly knew that his dad, Major Travis Reid, had been killed in Afghanistan. Josh had seen the article on the Internet that morning. The article didn’t give the names of the soldiers killed in the explosion, but it did mention they were in the same Pennsylvania National Guard unit to which his father was assigned.
The next few days were a blur and Josh only remembered bits and pieces. There had been the military funeral and the uncomfortable family reunion that it initiated. Josh had quickly gotten annoyed with being told how proud he must be and how awful he must feel. They had no idea. The questions and comments, while well meaning, were so degrading, he thought. Of course I was proud of my dad, it didn’t take his death to do that, he thought. Do I feel awful? What do you think? he thought each time he was asked the same question.
Josh was proud of the way his mom had handled everything from the funeral to the sudden celebrity status their loss had given them. She had always known this could happen. In fact, she had met his dad when she had been on active duty herself.
Liz Reid had once been an army doctor and had fallen instantly in love with the dashing young second lieutenant who had been brought into her emergency room with a broken leg. He had broken it while playing football for his unit’s team.
He also was immediately smitten with the gorgeous brunette. Six months later they were married. Josh, their only child, was born in an army hospital in Germany a year later.
After a decade of moving around at the army’s whim, they’d settled in the Philadelphia suburbs.
Josh considered himself as an “overly average teenager” in his own words. However he was an excellent student and participated in several clubs and sports. His main interest was writing, and he was the assistant editor for the school paper. He was also an avid reader.
Josh wasn’t just a bookworm; he loved running and often went on long runs with his parents. He had a runner’s body and was thin and athletic, like his mom. In fact, they were the same height. Both were five-ten. Travis was six-two and had often kidded them about being able to borrow each other’s sweats.
Liz was now out of the service and only worked part-time at a local clinic. Travis was also out of active duty, but stayed in the reserves. He was assigned to work with a guard unit. When they were activated, he willingly went along.
Josh understood fully. While he had no plans to join the military, he knew the obligations that went with the uniform.
Following the announcement of the death of his father, Josh became instantly sick of the hypocrites at his school. He had always downplayed the fact that his dad was overseas. Both his parents had brought him up to respect other people’s opinions, and he had heard the entire gamut while at school. He felt they were entitled to their opinion, just as he was entitled to his own. Still, he was nauseated by those teachers he saw on TV eagerly praising his father. Both extremes of the political spectrum sickened him. Josh shook his head at seeing his English teacher talk about how proud the whole school was of Josh’s father, when just two weeks earlier he had heard her making derogatory comments about the military.
The principal wasn’t any better, and he was a retired marine. He called Josh into his office and told him how his father would want him to “march on” and not let his death trip up Josh’s academic plans. Josh just nodded and walked out.
Two weeks after the funeral, Josh’s mom sat him down in their living room.
“I’ve been offered a job,” she announced.
Josh nodded. “You’re going back to being a doctor fulltime?”
Liz nodded.
Josh smiled back. “Good.” He had been worried that she might withdraw into grief.
“You’re no fun! Don’t you want to hear about the job first?” she asked. “Please! I’ve spent the last couple of hours coming up with reasons.”
It struck Josh that this meant that the job wasn’t in the Philadelphia area. “Okay. So, where is the job?”
Liz smiled. “New Mexico.”
“Really? What sort of job is it?” asked Josh excitedly. This was totally unexpected and it actually thrilled him. He had always wanted to see the west.
“An old friend from college is opening up a new spa north of Santa Fe. She wants me to be the resort’s house doctor,” replied Liz. She pulled out a thick pamphlet showing off the resort. “You remember my old friend, Judy, don’t you?”
Josh nodded and picked up the pamphlet. He then began to page through it. “Looks pretty nice.”
“I know. In addition to the job, they’re also offering us a cottage.”
“Wow! That’s great,” replied Josh.
“You don’t mind?” she asked.
Josh shook his head. “No. I understand that things have changed. So when are we moving?”
Liz smiled and hugged her son. “The resort doesn’t open to the public until mid-summer. We can go out as soon as school lets out.”
Josh nodded. Normally the idea of moving just before his senior year in high school would have been appalling, but Josh wanted a change. “What about the schools?”
“There are options,” answered Liz. “The closest town is over forty minutes away, in good weather. They have a high school.”
“That sounds like a long haul everyday. Do I get my own car?” asked Josh with a wink.
Liz laughed. She was pleased with Josh’s reaction. “No. However, there’s a bus that runs to the school. I did mention options. How do you feel about home schooling?”
Josh raised an eyebrow.
“You’re on pace to graduate early anyway. All you need is a few credits. I’ve talked to Judy and she says that several of the fulltime staff plan on homeschooling. It’s up to you,” she stated. “I’m not sure about ages and grades, but at least there’d be some other kids around, and maybe someone to study with.”
Josh looked at the photos of the beautiful hills that the resort was nestled in. There were mountains in the background and it looked so serene. He was just a few credits shy of graduating. He had planned this so that his senior year would be very easy. It would have allowed him to spend time working on the paper.
“You don’t have to make up your mind today,” stated Liz.
“Cool. I want to go, but I want to wait until we get out there before making up my mind on the school options,” replied Josh.
That had been three months ago, and now they were passing through Santa Fe.
“We’ll be there in an hour. Do you feel like stopping or do you want to press on?” asked Liz.
“I say press on!” replied Josh. He smiled at his mom’s use of “press on.” It had been his dad’s favorite saying. This was the first time that she had used it since his death.
Chapter 2
“Liz! You made it!” an overly enthusiastic blonde woman greeted his mom. Her skin was tanned dark from years in the sun. “Welcome to Caldera de Gaia Spa!”
Josh watched as his mom hugged the other woman. He figured that she was her old friend, Judy. Josh was surprised at how much younger she looked than his mom. He was under the impression that they were the same age, but Judy looked at least ten years younger – not that his mom looked old!
“And you must be Josh,” welcomed the woman. “You have the same hair color!”
“Josh, this is Judy, my boss,” stated Liz.
Judy was in the middle of giving Josh a huge hug. She looked over her shoulder at Liz. “Oh, please! Don’t call me your boss!”
“Well, you are!” replied Liz with a grin.
“Just promise me that you’ll call me Judy and not Ms. Ramone,” stated Judy.
“Okay, just as long as you don’t call me Dr. Reid,” replied Liz.
“Deal! Now, have you eaten yet?” asked Judy.
They shook their heads.
“Okay, let’s go eat. I didn’t know when you’d be arriving, but I have everything standing by. I have some shish kabobs ready to throw on the grill as soon as the coals get hot,” stated Judy. “I’ll take you to your cottage after we eat.”
“Are you still planning on opening next month?” asked Liz.
“Yes. I would have liked to have opened sooner, but we had some construction delays. The good news is that I’ve almost finished with hiring our employees,” stated Judy.
Over dinner she showed them a map of the complex. There were ten guest cottages in addition to the main lodge that had thirty rooms.
“The two main highlights of the spa are the hot mineral pools and the mud baths,” stated Judy. “If we’re successful, I plan on adding more guest cottages and rooms.”
“People actually pay to have a mud bath?” asked Josh.
Judy nodded. “Absolutely. One of the benefits of your mom working here is that you’ll have access to all our facilities.”
“The mineral water baths sound nice, but I’m not so sure what’s relaxing about sitting in mud,” replied Josh.
“The mud is warmed and contains minerals that help revitalize the skin. My family has owned this land for decades and I’ve been soaking in the mud since I was a kid,” explained Judy.
Josh nodded.
“Where do you get the mud?” asked Liz.
“There’s an old dry creek bed that runs through the property. The hot springs are next to it. Native American women would gather the dirt from the creek bed and use the water from the mineral springs to make a therapeutic mud. They would use it to heal all sorts of ailments. But mainly it was used in fertility rights,” explained Judy. “I’m not sure how much of Grandma’s story is true, but it’s a nice tale to tell the tourists. I do know that it’s very relaxing.”
Judy went on to tell how the dirt would be gathered and then recycled. The clients would first have to take a shower before entering the mud baths. Afterwards the mud would be spread out on a nearby hill to dry out.
“What’s interesting is that the potency of the minerals in the mud doesn’t seem to diminish, even after multiple uses,” explained Judy.
“What do the baths look like?” asked Liz.
“They’re large copper kettles! There was a chocolate factory that went out of business, and I was able to buy them as scrap. We have them hinged, so that we can just dump out the mud after we’re done. The copper also allows us to control the heat of the mud more accurately,” stated Judy.
“I can’t wait to see them,” stated Liz.
After dinner Judy showed them their cottage. It was a nice three bedroom building connected to the spa’s clinic. In keeping with the southwestern theme, all the buildings were adobe with tile floors.
“This is wonderful,” remarked Liz as she entered their new home. The house was fully furnished.
“I was hoping you’d like it,” replied Judy. “Once your furniture arrives, we can move this stuff out.”
“I don’t know, it looks nicer than some of our things,” joked Liz.
Josh began carrying in their bags. He had to admit that it was really nice. He was especially pleased to see that Judy had already had the cable TV and high speed Internet installed.
He checked out his room. It was very spacious and had doors that opened out to its own deck. He also had his own bathroom. This wouldn’t be so bad, he thought.
“Where do you live, Judy?” asked Liz.
“I’m in the house over there,” replied Judy. “It’s not that big, but then again I don’t need a lot of room. Besides, if I have guests over, I do have the rest of the resort!”
Judy explained that there were ten other homes that would eventually be occupied by fulltime employees. She then listed them off. All Josh caught was that their neighbors would be two women on the right hand side and a husband, wife and daughter to their left.
The two women were in charge of the spas. Tara was the head masseuse, and her partner, Cari, ran the mud spas and mineral baths.
Cody and Hannah Dylan were old friends of Judy’s. Cody was the entertainment director and ran all the outdoor activities. Hannah was the head chef. Josh was pleased to learn that they had a daughter his age. Her name was Lindsey.
“The Dylans won’t get here until tomorrow. They’re moving here from Seattle,” explained Judy. “However, Tara and Cari are here. I’ll introduce you to them at breakfast.”
Josh nodded. Mom had told him Judy liked the staff to have breakfast together each morning.
“I’ll introduce the rest of the staff to you then. The fridge is full, just in case you didn’t get enough at dinner. I’ll see you in the morning. Damn, Liz, it’s great to see you again,” exclaimed Judy as she hugged Liz again. She also gave Josh a big hug before departing.
As they unpacked, Josh turned to his mom. “Has she always been so shy?”
Liz laughed. “Oh yes! I’ve told you how we met?”
“Not in the past twenty-four hours,” replied Josh with a grin.
Liz threw a pillow at her son.
Liz had first met Judy while they were at college. They were on the same dorm floor and had equally annoying roommates. They were trading tales of whose roommate was worst when Judy suggested that they move in with each other. Within a week they were sharing a small apartment off campus. By the time Liz entered med school, they had moved to a large house along with two cats and a mixed lab-setter. Judy had also been Liz’s maid of honor when she married Travis.
Judy had married well and often, and had come out of her three marriages quite wealthy. She’d invested all her funds into the creation of the resort. She had inherited the land from her grandparents.
Judy had called Liz after the funeral and offered her the position. It wasn’t out of pity; rather Judy was giving her friend a chance to heal. Liz appreciated this offer and was happy that Josh was willing to make the move.
Later in the evening, mother and son sat out on the main deck and absorbed the silence of the early evening. It was very peaceful and serene.
“I’m glad we came out here, Mom,” stated Josh.
“Me too. I have a feeling this is going to be a good move for both of us,” she replied. She sipped her coffee.
There was a long silence. “I miss Dad,” stated Josh.
“So do I, honey,” replied Liz, as she reached over and took his hand into hers.
Josh knew no other words were necessary.
Chapter 3
Josh and Liz walked up to the main building for breakfast. It was set up as a buffet, and Judy greeted them as they got in line.
“Did you sleep well?” she asked.
“It was almost too quiet,” replied Liz.
An attractive woman with a long raven colored ponytail started laughing. “Everyone says that when they first get up here.”
Josh wondered if she was Native-American.
“Hi, I’m Tara, you must be Liz and Josh,” she greeted. “I’m so happy to meet our new neighbors.”
She was joined by a blonde haired, blue eyed woman. She had the brightest blue eyes that Josh had ever seen. Both women looked to be in their early thirties.
Tara introduced her as Cari. The fact that they were obviously partners didn’t faze Josh all that much. Even though his parents were from a military background, they were also very open-minded. Besides, they seemed like two nice women, thought Josh; what should it matter if they were also in love?
Over breakfast Judy introduced Liz and Josh. There were too many people for him to keep straight, so he just focused on a few. There was Gregory, the head groundskeeper and maintenance man and his wife, Maria. She was in charge of the housekeeping staff.
Josh was pleased that everyone seemed so friendly. He found out that Gregory and Maria had three children and that they would be home schooled at the resort.
Gregory was a large muscular man. He had the look of a man who had worked with his hands his entire life.
“It may not seem like it right now, but winter can get nasty up here. I don’t like the idea of my kids traveling on the roads for nearly an hour each way, every day,” remarked Gregory.
“Besides, with the knowledge of the staff we have here, we’re better off than most schools,” added Tara.
It turned out that several of the staff had been teachers. Josh began to think that it might not be so bad to spend his last few months of school here. Besides, as he wanted to be a writer, this place seemed to be a great place to people watch.
“Liz, do you and Josh need anything?” asked Maria.
“I think we just need to learn our way around right now,” she replied.
“I’ll be giving them the tour this morning, but I fully expect you all to show them your own special parts of the resort,” interjected Judy.
“You want to try one of our mud baths?” asked Cari.
“I can’t wait!” replied Liz.
“What about you, Josh?” asked Cari.
“You should try it, Josh. It really feels good,” piped in Gregory. “I get one once a week.”
Josh shrugged his shoulders. “Sure, why not?” He figured if the muscular man liked them, then what was the harm?
“Great. Why don’t you come by this afternoon, say around three?” asked Cari.
Josh nodded.
“Oh, that reminds me. We’re supposed to get a thunderstorm this afternoon. Please keep an eye on the skies; we do get flash-floods around here,” warned Judy.
“Lightning can also be bad,” added Gregory.
Over the next three hours, Judy showed off the resort to Liz and Josh. The whole area was landscaped with native plants. Judy had the resort designed in the shape of a wagon wheel. The main building and restaurant were at the center. The different spas were off on their own paths, like spokes from the axle. There were also hiking trails into the hills snaking away from the center. Judy explained that she eventually wanted to have a stable, but that was sometime in the future.
“Horses are so expensive to maintain. I’m hoping that one of the local ranches wants to provide the business, even on a part-time basis,” she stated.
The mineral pools were located to the west of the main building. The mud baths were just to the north of them.
Just as Judy had described, there were several large copper kettles that looked over a field, in the distance a mesa rose up, giving whoever was having a mud bath a spectacular view. Cari was adjusting the thermostats of the units as they walked up.
“Aren’t they something?” she asked as she looked up at them.
“They’re gorgeous,” remarked Liz. She then talked to Cari about the temperature settings. The mud was normally just slightly heated, but could also be kept at ambient temperature, depending on the preference of the guest.
“We have a max temperature for all the baths and saunas,” stated Cari. “The last thing we want to do is boil someone.”
“I know that I’ll appreciate that,” added Liz.
“Come on, Doc, don’t you want some excitement?” quipped Cari.
“Just remember, the less we pay for insurance, the bigger the bonuses will be come the end of the year,” interjected Judy.
Cari nodded and turned to Josh. “You still coming by at three, Josh?”
“Sure, that sounds good.”
Chapter 4
Liz and Josh ate lunch in their cottage.
“Do you think that people will come here?” asked Josh.
“Judy says that reservations have been strong, and they even have some weeks sold out.” replied Liz.
“Wow!”
“Caldera de Gaia could become one of the top spas in the southwest. I’m really curious about the effects of the mineral water and the mud baths. I’m also interested in your reactions.”
“I’ll give you a full report,” replied Josh. He then noticed a SUV pull into the driveway next to theirs. A man, woman, and teenage girl stepped out of the vehicle and began to stretch. “Looks like our neighbors have arrived.”
Liz got up and motioned for Josh to follow. Josh’s attention was immediately drawn to the pretty red headed girl. She was the same height as he was and looked equally athletic.
The Dylans were very pleased to meet their new neighbors. Josh and Liz helped them carry in their bags.
“So, when did you get here?” asked Lindsey, as they carried some bags into the cottage.
“We got in yesterday,” replied Josh.
“Oh, so have you had much time to see the resort?” she asked. “We came out here in April for a week. It’s pretty nice.”
“From what I’ve seen, it’s great. I was planning on sampling some of the services this afternoon.”
“Cool. Which one?” she asked.
“The mud bath.”
“Oh, you’ll love it. I had one when I was first out here. It feels like you’re in a big bowl of Jell-O!” replied Lindsey with a smile.
“You want to join me?” asked Josh hopefully.
“I’ll try. I have to get unpacked first. If not, we can do it another time.”
Josh nodded. He really liked her; she seemed very cool.
Chapter 5
Josh arrived at the mud bath building at three. The sky was darkening on the horizon, and Josh wondered if they would get a storm. There was no sign of Lindsey, but he wasn’t disheartened. He knew he’d see her at dinner. Liz had invited them over for a barbecue.
“Hey, Josh, over here!” greeted Cari.
Josh saw the blonde woman and walked over to see her.
“Since this is your first time, I need to give you some instructions,” stated Cari.
Over the next thirty minutes, she described the process. The copper tub with the mud was already warming up. After showering, Josh would walk up the steps to the tub. It was elevated three feet off the ground. The tubs faced the mesa and, while the tubs were outside, they were covered by a roof. There was a seat mounted in the tub that would allow Josh to be nearly fully submerged in the mud.
“Do you have dandruff?” asked Cari.
Josh nodded. “Sometimes.”
“Okay, I have a great cure. Once you’re in the tub, I’ll go over your scalp with mud. Believe it or not, it does wonders. I’ll also coat your face with mud using a brush. You’ll be amazed how refreshed you’ll feel afterwards.
“When you get out, you’ll shower again. The mud will drain to a retaining tank, and it will be reused.”
Josh nodded. “I heard it sounds like sitting in Jell-O.”
Cari laughed. “Come to think of it, it does feel like Jell-O.”
Josh showered and walked up the steps that led to the bath. He was wearing a pair of trunks. Cari said that he could do it the nude, but he wasn’t quite ready for that. He dipped one foot in the mud. It felt warm and very comforting. He followed Cari’s instructions and eased down into the tub. Soon, only his head was above the mud. It felt very good. Cari told him to close his eyes as she covered his head with mud. She then covered his face with more mud. He reopened his eyes.
“You look great. Now just relax. I’ll check on you in thirty minutes. If you start feeling too warm, just step out and ring the bell on that rope.” She pointed to a lanyard connected to an old fashioned dinner bell. “I’ll be in my office should you need anything.”
Josh had to admit that he could get used to this. The mud seemed to suspend his body in place. This allowed him to totally relax. He stared out towards the mesa and watched the sky darken. Looks like Judy was right, he thought. The storm was heading their way.
The wind was picking up, and Josh realized that the storm was approaching much faster than he had thought. He saw some lighting and decided that sitting in a copper tub in a thunderstorm might not be the smartest thing in the world. He was just about to get out when there was a bright flash followed immediately by a deafening sound. Josh sunk into darkness.
Chapter 6
“Josh, Josh. Can you hear me?”
Josh heard his name, as if it was coming from a long corridor. He tried to reply, but couldn’t. He tried to move, but it felt as if his body was being held down. Slowly the cobwebs began to clear in his mind.
“Josh, please wake up.”
The voice was familiar. It was Mom. He must have overslept again. “I don’t want to go to school today.”
Judy looked at Liz. “Did I hear that right?”
“It’s a good sign. He’s gaining consciousness,” replied Liz. “Josh, please wake up.”
No, I’m not late for school, thought Josh. His mind cleared and he struggled to open up his eyes. It was difficult, as if something was holding his eyes closed.
“Josh, let me clean off your face,” stated Liz.
It then hit Josh; he was in a mud bath in New Mexico. But why couldn’t he move or see?
“What… happened?” he croaked. He could barely move his lips. It felt like concrete was covering his face.
“Thank God! Josh, please relax. Lightning struck the building. The tub you’re in was also struck. The mud hardened on the surface of the tub, sealing you in. The mud on your face is also rock hard. We’re soaking it now.”
“Okay….”
“Are you in pain, honey?” she asked.
“No… just… sore.”
“Good. Okay, we’ll have you out soon.”
Josh recognized a few of the other voices, including Cari, Judy, and Lindsey. He had no choice but to let them try to free him. Soon they had cleared enough of the mud so that he could blink his eyes and open his mouth fully.
“Can you move your arms and legs?” asked Liz.
It was difficult, as the mud seemed thicker now. “Yes, it’s not easy, but I can move around.”
“Good. That means that only the top has solidified. Gregory is getting some tools, and we’ll have you out soon,” stated Liz.
The top layer of mud had sealed Josh in the tub.
“The storm came up so fast. I was on my way back here when the lightning struck. I’m so sorry, Josh,” apologized Cari.
“It’s… okay,” replied Josh. His voice sounded funny. He didn’t quite sound like himself. He tried to clear his throat. “Can… I have some water?”
“I’ll take care of that,” stated Cari who retrieved a sports bottle full of water. There was a straw attachment that allowed Josh to sip some water.
Gregory arrived with some tools. The mud at the top of the tub was as hard as concrete, and Gregory carefully drilled a hole in the top layer. “Josh, I need to see how thick this layer is. Don’t worry I won’t hurt you.”
The top layer of mud was almost two inches thick. Gregory decided the best way to break it up was to drill multiple holes and then break off sections. Josh watched as he carefully drilled hole after hole in the mud across from him. Gregory then pried off a section of the top layer.
“Okay. I should be able to break you out. I know you want out, but this may take a few minutes. Once we get you freed, we’ll take you to the showers, and we’ll wash the rest of this stuff off you,” stated the large man.
Josh nodded. He was starting to feel faint again and did his best to stay awake.
He must have passed out because he heard his mom’s voice. “Josh, please wake up.”
“Sorry,” he replied. “I feel really weak.” He looked around and saw a concerned man standing next to Lindsey; it was her dad.
“I know. But you need to try to stay awake,” reminded Liz.
An hour later he was still stuck in the tub. He was getting a little antsy and couldn’t wait to be freed of the mud.
“Okay, Josh, once I get this section clear, we should be able to get you out of there,” stated Gregory.
Josh watched as Gregory carefully drilled just to the right of his neck. The mud prevented Josh from touching his body. It had seemed to form a second skin over his body. He felt sore, and very drained, but otherwise he felt okay. This would make a cool story he thought. Not many people can say they were hit by lightning.
“Okay. Cody, can you grab Josh’s right arm and I’ll grab his left. Lift him carefully,” stated Gregory to Mr. Dylan.
On the count of three, they lifted him out of the tub. Josh looked down and saw his formless body. The mud seemed to be a part of him.
They carried Josh to the shower and sat him down on a plastic lawn chair.
“We’ll start hosing you clean, Josh,” stated Gregory.
The mud was slow to wash off. Josh wondered if the lightning had changed its composition. It seemed to want to stick to his body. He looked down at his chest and almost started to laugh. The clinging mud made it look as if he had breasts. Only when the mud was washed off, he did see that he actually had breasts. There was something very wrong, and he suddenly felt panicky. He began to frantically scrape the mud off his body. He had changed! He looked over at his mom, hoping she would say something that would make it all right.
His waist was thinner and seemed higher than before. Likewise, his hips seemed wider. Anxiously, he reached down into his trunks. It was gone!
“Mom, what’s going on?” he cried out. His voice seemed higher pitched. It made him sound panicky.
“Calm down, Josh.”
Josh was about to answer her, but he couldn’t. He suddenly felt faint, and he drifted into darkness.
Chapter 7
Josh awoke in his bed. It was dark out, and his room was lit by the light on his nightstand. He didn’t initially know where he was, and it took him a few moments to clear his head.
He sat up in bed and became instantly aware that he had changes. He looked down at the two foreign growths on his chest. They were standing out, pressing his Philadelphia Eagles t-shirt out. He lifted up his shirt and saw that he really had breasts. It hadn’t been a dream.
He dropped the shirt, and with trepidation he reached down between his legs. He was praying that his cock would be there, and that what he had previously thought he had felt was just an illusion. But instead of the familiar feel of his cock and balls, there was a very unfamiliar slit between his legs. He couldn’t believe it and gasped in shock.
Liz came in and sat down on the bed next to her child. She put her arms around him and pulled him close.
“Mom, what happened?” he begged.
“We’re not sure.”
She released Josh. She wished there was something she could say. But what she had seen that afternoon was counter to everything she had learned in medical school. How could someone just change sex?
“That’s not very reassuring,” replied Josh. His voice seemed lighter. There was still a slight masculine pitch to it. He thought he sounded like that singer that his mom liked so much, Melissa something.
“I want to give you a complete physical in the morning. I did do a quick check when we brought you in here. Other than the gender change, you don’t appear to have any injuries,” she explained.
“Other than that Mrs. Lincoln, how did you like the play?” replied Josh. It was another old family saying.
Liz smiled. “I’m going to be honest with you. I don’t know how or why this happened. I also don’t know any way to reverse this, short of surgery and hormones.”
Josh remembered the lesson on transsexuals in his honors human sexuality class. While modern surgical science could do a good job on men wanting to be women, the surgery for women wanting to be men still left much to be desired.
“You mean that I’m stuck like this?” he replied.
She nodded. “I’ll know some more after checking you out tomorrow.”
Josh sighed.
“I’m also going to send a sample of that mud to a friend of mine. There must be some chemicals in it that caused your change,” continued Liz.
“I suppose everyone knows I’m a freak,” bemoaned Josh.
“You’re not a freak. Yes, there were several people there that saw the changes. Judy is calling a meeting tomorrow morning to talk to everyone. If it makes you feel any better, they all seemed sympathetic.”
Josh shook his head in disbelief. He then became aware of the growing pressure on his bladder.
“I have to go,” he stated and got out of bed.
With his mom’s help, he walked to the bathroom. He pulled down his shorts and sat down on the toilet. He stared down between his legs. It was real. He didn’t contemplate it too long as he attended to his bodily functions.
Liz stood outside the door. She debated what she was about to say, but figured it was necessary. “Honey, you need to use some toilet paper when you’re done. Always wipe from front to back.”
At first what she said didn’t make sense, then it hit Josh; this new body required more maintenance. He carefully wiped himself. He couldn’t believe this was happening. He didn’t feel like a girl, yet he was wiping his vagina clean. Then it hit him that this might just be the start.
He pulled up his shorts and stepped out of the bathroom. “Mom, do you think that I’ve changed completely… I mean, do you think that I’ve changed inside too?”
“I don’t know. I’ll find out more tomorrow.”
Josh wondered if he could now become pregnant, not that he wanted to be with a guy. This was too confusing, he thought.
He turned and stared at his new image in the mirror. He was the same height at least. His face had changed too. He wasn’t totally different, but there were subtle changes. His lips were slightly larger and his cheeks more pronounced. His face looked familiar, and then it came to him. He looked like his mom.
He ran his fingers through his hair. It wasn’t longer, but it felt thicker. It was still shoulder length as before.
Josh held out his arms and saw that they were thinner and less muscular. Something else was different, but it took him a second to figure it out. There was no hair on his arms now. He looked down at his legs and saw they were slim and shapely and also hairless.
“I look like you,” he commented.
“I know. You look like I did when I was your age.”
“I don’t want to be a girl, Mom.”
Liz nodded. “I know, honey.”
Josh stood there shaking his head. He was becoming angry. “This isn’t fair! First Dad gets killed, and now this. Who did I piss off?”
Liz wished she had something to say, but she was equally confused. When she had heard that Josh had been hit by lightning, she’d feared the worst, but she’d had no idea that he would become her daughter.
“I don’t feel like a girl. I don’t like boys. I have no intention of wearing a dress or putting on makeup!” ranted Josh. He then turned to his mom. His lower lip began to quiver and tears began to form in his eyes. “Mom, please make this better.”
Liz leaned over and pulled Josh close to her. They sat down on the bed, and he began to cry. It was soft at first, as if he was trying to hold the tears back, but it grew into a full flow. Josh was sobbing, and all she could do was to hold him. She couldn’t remember the last time that Josh had cried like this. Even when Travis was killed, Josh had maintained emotional control. She wondered if the changes were affecting his emotional state too. Either way, she would be there for him.
Eventually, Josh was all cried out. He felt so tired. “For some strange reason, that felt good.”
“I know. It doesn’t make any sense, but a good cry can help sometimes.”
“Mom, I’m really scared. What will happen to me? What will others think?”
She put a finger to his lips. “Josh, you’re still my child. I’ll be here for you whenever you need me, and I’ll help you through this the best I can. Now, we can’t solve everything this evening.”
Josh nodded.
“You hungry?” she asked.
Josh nodded again.
“Okay, why don’t we go to the kitchen and see what we can put together.”
She fixed them each a grilled cheese sandwich and a mug of tomato soup. It had been Travis’s favorite comfort food.
After dinner they sat together on the couch.
“You feel like going to bed?’ asked Liz.
Josh yawned. “I guess so. Mom… do you mind if I crash in your room tonight? I’ll sleep in the chair. I just don’t want to be alone tonight. I’m afraid that… well, that maybe the changes aren’t done.”
Liz smiled. “The bed is big enough for both of us.”
Later that evening, Liz stroked Josh’s hair. He was sound asleep and looked content. She hoped that he was having pleasant dreams. She was also glad that Josh was asleep next to her, as she also didn’t want to be alone that night.
She wondered how Josh would adjust to the changes. It would be difficult for both of them. Eventually, she slowly drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 8
Josh woke up early and quietly climbed out his mom’s bed. He felt a bit silly about asking to sleep in her room, but then again he had slept the whole night. He walked back to his room and stepped into the bathroom. He stripped off his shorts and t-shirt and shook his head in disbelief. He was definitely a girl. He stared at his reflection and twisted around to re-examine his body. The urge to explore his new body was offset by the feeling that this wasn’t really him. He almost felt like he was someone else.
“There’s no way I’m going to get used to this,” he confessed aloud.
After he showered he discovered to his frustration that while he was the same height, there was little of his old wardrobe that still fit. His t-shirts were a bit tight in the chest. Even those that weren’t physically tight showed off his breasts too much. He had a few oversized t-shirts that had belonged to his dad, and he slipped one on.
None of his shorts fit him. They were all too loose or too tight, sometimes both at the same time, depending on what part of his body you were talking about. He picked up the shorts he had been wearing and saw why they fit so well, they were a pair of his mom’s running shorts.
He let out a loud sigh and slipped them back on. He then reached for his sport sandals and discovered that his feet hadn’t changed size.
Josh was ready to leave his room when he suddenly realized that he wasn’t wearing his watch. He found it on the dresser where he had left it the previous afternoon. It was way too big for his now dainty wrists. Even at the smallest position, the band was too big, and in frustration he flung the watch across the room.
“Did that make you feel better?’ asked Liz, who was standing in the doorway.
“A little,” replied Josh. He reached for his throat, as he wasn’t used to his new feminine voice.
“It looks like we’ll need to go shopping,” she replied.
“I just need some new shorts,” replied Josh.
“I’m afraid you’ll need a lot more than that.”
“I’m not wearing a dress!” he snapped back. He then realized that he’d lost his temper. “Sorry.”
“Look, honey, I know this is difficult, but you’ll survive. I’m going to be with you all the way.”
Josh nodded.
“You’re going to need a new wardrobe: tops, shorts, pants, panties, bras, and other things.”
“Panties? Why can’t I just wear briefs?”
“Panties are designed for your body. You want to be comfortable don’t you?”
Josh nodded.
“You now have a female body. You need to wear clothing that is designed for it. We’re talking practicality here.”
“I’m not sure about the bra,” he stated.
“Trust me on this one, Josh. You need a bra. You look slightly smaller than me; that would make you a 36-B. I’ll take your measurements before I go shopping, just to make sure.”
“This sucks,” he stated casually and sat down hard on his bed.
Liz sat next to him. “Come on, let’s go get breakfast. Afterwards, we’ll go to my office, and I’ll examine you.”
“Can’t we eat here?”
Liz shook her head. “They know what happened and they care about you. You can’t spend the rest of your life hiding in here.”
“Why not?” he asked. There was a slight smirk on his face.
Liz smiled back and pulled him close and hugged him.
Chapter 9
Josh walked nervously into the main dining room. He tried to act normal, but it was impossible. From the moment he walked in, everyone was staring at him, or at least that was the way it felt. There were twenty people in the room.
Liz was right next to him and, while she also noted that the others were looking at them, she saw it differently; they were looks of concern and caring.
Judy walked over and broke the ice by hugging Josh.
“Good to see you up and about,” she greeted him.
“Thanks,” replied Josh.
“Look, you two get something to eat, and then we’ll talk about what happened,” she continued.
Josh found that he didn’t have the same appetite as before, and settled for a fresh fruit bowl, juice, and a blueberry muffin.
Lindsay really wanted to get up and sit next to Josh, but decided to give him his space. Besides, she had plenty of time to talk with him.
After everyone was done eating, Judy stood up and addressed the crowd.
“There’s no sense in trying to beat around the bush, yesterday something incredible happened to one of our family. It’s my intention that we do our best to give Josh all the support and protection he needs.”
Liz held Josh’s hand as they listened to Judy’s words. Both noticed the way Judy referred to Josh as one of the family.
“I have no idea what happened to you, Josh, but it changes nothing. No one outside this room knows what happened yesterday. Everyone here has agreed to protect your privacy and keep your secret, unless you tell us otherwise,” continued Judy.
There was the unanimous nodding of the heads of everyone in the room.
“Just to make it official, I have a document, signed by everyone who knows what happened to you, stating that they’ll protect your status.” She handed Josh a piece of paper.
Josh read the paper and saw the signatures, and he suddenly felt very funny and his lips began to quiver slightly. He felt a tear run down his cheek, and he reached up to brush it aside.
“Thank you,” he stated softly.
“I found out part of the problem. The lightning rod to the spa was incorrectly installed. I’ve already fixed it and will check those on all the other structures. I’m also going to ground the kettles, so that nothing similar ever happens again,” announced Gregory.
Josh nodded.
“There are many other unanswered questions. Liz, do you think we should shut down the mud baths?” asked Judy.
Liz shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. You said that your family has been using the mud for decades. It must have been a combination of the minerals in the mud and the electricity from the lightning. The copper kettle might have amplified the effect. I’d like to send away a sample of the mud for chemical analysis, if you don’t mind.”
“I think, until we get the test results back, we’d better use a different mud for the baths,” added Cari. “It’s not the main attraction of the spa anyway.”
“That’s true, the mineral springs are our big selling point,” interjected Tara.
“Did you use the spa water to mix the mud?” asked Liz.
Cari shook her head. “We tried that earlier; it didn’t work very well.”
“The mud’s consistency became sticky and very unpleasant to move around in. We use the water from the main waterline for the mud now,” noted Judy.
“Good, that will narrow down the analysis. I’ll be sending my friend both the mud from the kettle Josh was in and some from your main tank. That wasn’t affected by the lightning strike, was it?”
Cari shook her head.
Judy nodded. “One more thing, as much as I love the look of the kettles, I will look for a non-conductive replacement.”
There was some more discussion on the topic. Gregory was confident that the kettles would be safe once he grounded them. Additionally, he would manufacture a rubber mounting to further insulate the kettles. This was all well and good, but Josh was more concerned about how the others would treat him. He wondered if everyone was more concerned with the viability of the resort than his predicament.
Lindsey noticed his distress. She stood up and cleared her throat to get everyone else’s attention. “Josh, how do you want us to address you?”
This immediately stopped the spa conversation and directed everyone’s attention back to Josh.
Josh didn’t answer at first. He didn’t like the idea of changing his name; not only would that be an act of acceptance that he was now a female, but it was a tie to his father. Travis had named Josh after his sergeant, who had served with him in Korea. Likewise, Josh didn’t want unnecessary attention. This would be hard if everyone called him Josh; it wasn’t exactly a unisex name.
“Let me think about it,” he replied.
Lindsey smiled back. “No rush.”
No, there was a rush, thought Josh. Like it or not, he looked like a girl now, even if he didn’t feel like one. Blending in would require some changes, although Josh wanted as few as possible. Having a girl’s name, or a name that might be a girl’s name, was a necessity. The people in this room were all willing to lie to protect him, so what were a few sacrifices on his part?
He looked over at Lindsey and saw that she was also wearing shorts and a t-shirt. She noticed he was looking at her and she winked back.
“I’ll have something by tomorrow morning,” stated Josh softly.
Liz slipped her arm around him and pulled him close.
“I want to say, for both of us, how much we appreciate your concern,” she stated.
Chapter 10
The physical exam took nearly two hours. Liz wanted to make sure that she didn’t overlook anything. She took blood, urine, and DNA samples. These would be dropped off in Santa Fe that afternoon.
“What are you going to tell the doctor at the lab?” asked Josh.
“Just that it’s a dependent physical. Your name won’t be on the samples, just your Social Security Number. Besides, they’ll just process the samples for the tests that I’ve requested. Trust me, Josh, they’re far too busy to trace yours back to you,” stated Liz.
Josh nodded. “Sorry, I guess I’m just a little paranoid.”
Liz nodded. “Are you ready for me to give you the gynecological part of your exam?”
Josh let out a sigh. “You have no idea how strange it is to hear that from you.”
“I know. I’m not an expert, but I want to give you a quick check… before I take you to a gynecologist.”
Josh stared back. “Why? Can you see if something is wrong?”
“Josh, I’m a GP. I’ll sleep better once you have a full exam. I’m also going to schedule a CAT scan for you. We have no idea what happened to you, and I want to make sure that you’re completely healthy.”
“Okay. So what do I have to do?”
Liz explained what she was about to do and positioned Josh for the exam.
“Josh, I know you’re nervous. I was extremely anxious when I first was examined; it’s only natural. I’ll tell you everything that I’m doing and why, okay?”
Josh nodded. “Okay.”
The rest of the exam was soon over. Liz was pleased that Josh appeared to be healthy — no, make that extremely healthy.
“So, am I… complete?” asked Josh. “I mean… can I get pregnant?”
“I don’t know yet. We’ll need more tests, but everything looks normal. Time will tell,” she replied.
Josh absorbed her words, and then it hit him what she meant. “You mean that I should know in the next month?”
Liz nodded. “Just remember that a period is a natural bodily function.”
“That’s easy for you to say!” replied Josh as he dressed. “It’s hard enough imagining that I’m going to have a …. Damn, it’s hard enough just saying it, I can’t imagine having one!”
Liz smiled back. “You’ll be fine. Now, before you finish dressing, let me get your measurements first. Since I’ll be in Santa Fe anyway, I might as well pick up some things for you.”
“When will you be back?” asked Josh.
“I should be back by dinner,” she replied.
Chapter 11
Josh sat on the deck of the main lodge, looking out at a hawk circling in the sky. He had been watching it for nearly an hour, and he envied its apparently carefree existence. Now he had seen enough shows on Animal Planet to know this wasn’t true, but that hawk would adjust so much easier to a sex change, he thought.
An almanac was lying on the deck next to him. He had grabbed it in hope of finding a new name. He had highlighted several names. It was weird to be able to pick out a new name, he thought.
He was surprised to see that Tara was both a male and female name.
After his third review, he wrote down some of the better ones. The short list included, Lee, Jan, Jesse, Jirra, Terry, Paige, Randy, Kelsey, Shane, Shannon, Alex, Andy, and Dale.
“How’re you doing?” asked Lindsey.
Josh turned around and was pleased to see her standing behind him. “Not bad, I guess. Thanks.”
“Whatcha doing?’ she asked, as she sat down next to him.
“Working on a new name,” replied Josh. He showed the list to her.
“Jirra?” she asked.
Josh laughed. “It’s Aboriginal; it means kangaroo.”
“Cute.”
“I’m not exactly happy about changing my name, but it’s a necessity. I figure that a unisex name is the most acceptable.”
“Or a mysterious non-gender name,” replied Lindsey.
Josh nodded. “Anyway, I’m going to give Mom the list and get her input.”
“Good idea.”
There was a long silence.
“Thanks for this morning,” stated Josh softly.
“No problem,” she replied.
“There are so many things running through my mind right now. My life just got so complicated. I mean, what about my legal status? What about my school records? What do I tell the rest of our family?”
“Ease up, Josh. Try to take it one crisis at a time,” interrupted Lindsey.
“Good choice of words. I don’t know how I’m going to get through this,” bemoaned Josh.
“It could be worse,” she stated.
“Not by much. At least if I was physically injured people would understand. But I can’t just tell all my friends and family that I’m now a girl!”
“You make it sound like it’s a disease.”
Josh shrugged his shoulders.
“Being female isn’t that bad,” added Lindsey.
“Compared to what?” replied Josh.
Lindsey was about to reply when it hit her — she had nothing to compare it to. “Oh, I see what you mean. Still… “
“I’m now physically a girl. Mentally, I still see myself as a guy. I don’t want to be a girl. I have nothing against girls; it’s just that I don’t want to be one!”
Lindsey nodded. “I wish I could do something to make you feel better.”
“Just being here talking to me is helping a lot. I’m really scared, Lindsey. The reality of what has happened is just starting to hit me. I appreciate that everyone has been supportive, but that doesn’t change the fact that I’m so worried about my future.”
“What do you want to do?” she asked.
“I want to be a writer.”
“Have you written about this so far?”
“No.”
“I suggest that you start. You need a way of relieving this stress before it overwhelms you. Record your thoughts, and don’t worry about editing it or trying to make it into a coherent story right now.”
“Good idea, thanks.”
“I do the same thing,” she stated.
“You want to be a writer?” he asked.
She shook her head. “No, I want to be a chef like my mom. I started keeping a journal when my mom got sick.”
“What do you mean?” asked Josh.
“She had cancer when I was ten. We almost lost her,” stated Lindsey.
“Oh. I’m sorry,” replied Josh.
“She’s been cancer-free since. Still, it was rough for all of us; writing down my thoughts really helped.”
Josh nodded.
“No one expects you to get over this anytime soon. I just want you to know that I’m in your corner,” continued Lindsey.
“Thanks. I apologize in advance for any future rants I may have,” stated Josh.
“No problem.”
“What time is it?” he asked.
Lindsey looked at her watch. “Almost three, why?”
“I want to go see Cari. I want to let her know that I don’t blame her for what happened.”
“I’m sure she knows that.”
“Still, I want to tell her to her face,” replied Josh. He stood up and picked up the book and papers.
“Mind if I tag along?” asked Lindsey.
Josh shook his head and smiled. “No, not at all.”
Chapter 12
Josh and Lindsey walked into the spa building.
“Does it bother you to come back in here?” asked Lindsey.
“No. I’m more leery of lightning than the spa, if that makes any sense,” he replied.
They walked out on the deck and found Cari and Tara examining the new mountings of the copper kettles.
Cari stood up and gave Josh a huge hug. “How’re you doing?”
“Can’t breathe!” Josh quipped.
Cari released him. “Sorry. I was so worried about you.”
Josh nodded. “I just wanted to let you know that I don’t blame anyone for what happened to me. It was just an accident.”
“Does that mean you’re accepting of what happened to you?” asked Tara.
“No,” replied Josh immediately.
Tara nodded. “I suppose it will take time.”
“Come on, let’s go sit down,” offered Cari. “I have some cold drinks in the fridge in my office.”
Josh showed them the short list of names.
“This is a good sign,” commented Tara, as she looked at the list.
“It’s just practical,” replied Josh.
“Your spirit will take time to adjust to the gift you have been given,” continued Tara. “But, from what I’ve seen, you’ll adapt.”
“I wish I had your optimism,” replied Josh, as he sipped his soda.
“What did you mean by gift, Tara?” asked Lindsey.
She smiled. “My grandmother was raised in the old ways, the ways of the ancients; she regarded anything that profoundly changed someone’s life as a gift. It was up to the recipient to find the positive aspects of the gift.”
“So you’re Native-American?” asked Josh.
“Half. My mother’s side of the family is Navajo; my father’s side is Mexican and Irish,” she replied.
“Mexican-Irish?” asked Lindsey.
Tara laughed. “My great-grandfather had to leave Ireland rather quickly in 1907. He was smuggled into England and placed on the first freighter leaving Liverpool. Eventually, he ended up in Veracruz, Mexico, just in time for their civil war. His expertise in explosives and his hatred of the oppressors drew him to the revolutionary factions. He even fought with Pancho Villa.”
“Wow!” replied Josh.
“After the fighting, he stayed in Mexico. He got married and moved to Mexico City and became, according to my grandfather, ‘respectable.’ He used his knowledge of blowing things up for good and became a mining engineer,” continued Tara.
“What happened then?” asked Lindsey.
“My grandfather came to the US to attend college. Like his father, he went into mining. He eventually became a US citizen and lived in Colorado. He married and had six children. My father moved to Santa Fe. He met my mom while he was working on a tourist dude ranch during a break from college. She was also working on the ranch.”
“Your family history would make a great book,” stated Josh.
“I’ve thought about it. I was an English major in college,” she replied.
“Josh wants to be a writer,” piped in Lindsey.
“Really? Well, we’ll have something else to talk about,” stated Tara. “Now, back to what I was saying before I told you my family history. To find balance in your life, you’ll need to accept what has happened.”
“That’s easier said than done,” replied Josh.
Tara chuckled. “Josh, no one expects you to accept these changes immediately. I’d be worried about you if you were now wearing a dress and makeup.”
“This won’t be easy, but you’ll adapt,” added Cari.
Josh turned and cocked his head at her.
“I know what you’re thinking, Josh. But I know all about being different. Try growing up a lesbian in Utah!” replied Cari.
In spite of himself, Josh laughed.
“I’m not downplaying the challenges that you’re going to have to deal with, but I just want you to know that you’re not alone,” continued Cari. “Everyone has challenges; yours are just a bit more extreme.”
“We also want you to know that we’re always here, should you need to vent,” interjected Tara.
“Absolutely! There will be times when you’ll need to purge your frustrations, and we’re both good listeners,” added Cari.
“Thanks,” replied Josh. He felt funny, as if he was going to start crying again.
Seeing his eyes tearing up, Cari handed him a box of tissues.
“Sorry,” replied Josh as he wiped his eyes.
“No need to apologize, Josh. You may still see yourself as male, but your body is female. Your emotional state is different now,” noted Cari.
Josh nodded. “Knowing doesn’t make it any easier to accept.”
Chapter 13
As Lindsey and Josh headed back to their cottages, they saw a green Land Rover approaching them.
“Looks like Mom is back from Santa Fe,” stated Josh. “Thanks for hanging out with me this afternoon. I really appreciated it.”
“Hey, I enjoyed it too. See you later,” she replied. She then hugged Josh and headed off to her cottage.
“How was the trip?” asked Josh as his mom stepped out of the SUV.
“Not bad. We should have the test results back within three days, except for the DNA; that takes a few weeks. Here, give me a hand with the bags,” she replied.
In spite of himself, Josh was curious about what was in the bags. He had worn a bra once as part of a Halloween costume. He tried to remember what it had felt like. Well, this wouldn’t be just a one night event. He might have to wear one the rest of his life.
They carried the bags into his room and set them down on his bed. Liz began to take the items out of the bags. She sorted them out and placed them in piles. Josh watched in silence.
“Okay, let’s start with the underwear. I want you to try on a pair of the panties and one of the bras. I’m pretty sure that I got the sizes right, but I want to make sure,” explained Liz. “Now, Josh, I know this is a little traumatic, but try to remember these are just normal clothes for the body you now have.”
Josh nodded and took the panties and bra from her. He examined them; they were both white cotton. He headed to his bathroom and changed. Josh had to admit that the panties fit pretty well. He struggled a little with bra.
“You need help?” asked Liz from the bedroom.
Josh decided to swallow his pride. “Yes, please.”
Liz smiled and walked in and helped him adjust the bra straps. She’d had a lot of time to think that day. In front of Josh, she did her best to be strong and supportive, but alone she had broken down several times that day. Six months ago everything had been perfect, now she was a widow and her only son was now a girl. She wondered what she had done wrong to deserve so much pain. However, she was determined not to let Josh know the distress she was experiencing.
“How’s that?” she asked.
“Okay, I guess,” replied Josh as he flexed around. It was strange enough wearing a bra, but what had made it stranger was actually needing one. Reluctantly, he had to admit that the bra felt comfortable.
“I also bought you some sports bras. They’re a little different than the one you’re wearing. Let me get one for you.”
After removing the first bra, Josh slipped the sports bra over his head and adjusted it on his chest.
“They’re great when you’re running, exercising, or doing a lot of lifting,” stated Liz.
“Okay, what’s next?” he asked, as he followed her back into his bedroom.
“Try on these shorts,” she stated as she handed him a pair of khaki shorts.
They didn’t look that different from his male shorts. He tried them on and discovered how they were different. Josh wasn’t pleased with the way they showed off his hips and butt, but they did fit better.
Liz nodded in approval. Not only was she pleased that the clothes fit, but that Josh was so willing to try them on. “Good, now here’s a top.”
Josh slipped on the olive-green sleeveless top.
“I know it’s a little different from what you’re used to wearing, but it will help you fit in easier,” explained Liz.
Josh nodded. “Cari and Tara were wearing similar tops this afternoon.” He looked over the other items. There were more shorts and tops.
“I was going to get you some jeans, but I’d rather you select them yourself,” stated Liz.
“What’s this?” asked Josh.
“I bought you a bathing suit.”
“Oh.”
“You’ll probably want to use the pool and the baths,” explained Liz.
Josh nodded. He held up the one-piece green suit.
“I didn’t think that you’d want a bikini,” continued Liz.
Josh turned and smiled.
“You can try it on later if you want.”
“Okay, thanks,” replied Josh. He folded the suit and set it down on the bed.
“This initial wardrobe will allow you to function around the resort, but you’ll need to expand it eventually,” stated Liz.
Josh nodded. “I know, but knowing is just part of the problem.”
Liz slipped her arm around his shoulders. “I’m so proud of how you’ve handled this so far. It can’t be easy, but you’re doing great.”
Josh smiled back and then hugged her.
Their tender moment was broken up by the sound of someone knocking on their door.
Liz went out to answer the door as Josh began to put his clothes away.
“Josh, that was Lindsey; her parents have invited us for dinner. It’s up to you,” stated Liz.
Josh thought about it. “Okay. That sounds good.” He really wanted to stay home, but decided that Mom should have a life too.
“Great, I’ll call them back.”
Josh looked at himself in the mirror and debated changing. No, these were his clothes now. Besides, they weren’t that different from his old clothes, he rationalized.
Chapter 14
In spite of himself, Josh enjoyed himself that evening. A lot had to do with the fact that he was spending more time with Lindsey. He liked her a lot and hoped that they could be more than just friends, and then it hit him that he was now a girl. Figures, he thought, I finally meet the girl of my dreams, and I’m now a girl myself!
Lindsey’s parents were really cool. They insisted that Josh call them by their first names, much to Liz’s annoyance. Josh remembered how Cody had helped him out of the kettle and thanked him.
“When I was told that you were struck by lightning, I thought you were a goner,” exclaimed Cody.
“It’s amazing that you weren’t burned or injured in any other way,” noted Hannah. “I’ll be right back — need to check on dinner.”
Josh nodded. He saw no point in saying that he hadn’t gotten out of it unscathed.
Hannah was a petite redheaded woman. Josh figured that she was barely five foot three.
“Can I help, Hannah?” asked Liz.
“Everything’s almost ready. We’re going to eat on the patio, so in a few minutes you can help me bring stuff out. Lindsey, you and Josh can set the table. Cody, will you get everyone drinks? We’re having New Mexico style chili, so I think beer will go better than wine. There’s a pitcher of fresh homemade lemonade for the kids.”
“I see that you’re wearing some new clothes,” noted Lindsey as they set the big round table.
Josh nodded. “Almost nothing from before fits me anymore, other than some sweatshirts and stuff like that. Thankfully, my feet haven’t shrunk, so I can still wear my old pair of Tevas.”
“I like them too. Look, I know that you’re probably not ready for dresses or skirts, and to be honest I don’t wear them a lot myself, but if you want help in building up your wardrobe, I’d be glad to help,” replied Lindsey.
Josh nodded. “Thanks.”
“That would be a great idea, Lindsey,” Liz concurred, as she and Hannah set out a batch of pots and dishes on a side table.
“OK, let me explain this meal,” Hannah said. “I’ve been learning about Southwestern cooking in preparation for the job here, and I just love this way of preparing and presenting chili. It lets everyone have their meal the way they want it, which is great when you’re serving many guests. It’s going to be our house special dinner on Wednesday nights at the spa.
“The official name of this is Pecos Valley Bowl of Red,” she stated, pointing to the biggest pot. “It’s just got the beef and sauce in it. There’s a lot of onions and garlic and ground red chiles in there, but most of the chiles are mild, so it’s not a super-hot dish. You add your own beans and garnishes to suit your own taste. Many people serve this over rice, but I prefer it over nice fresh cornbread, as you can see. Then these are just pinto beans cooked with some oil, onion, and garlic. Here are bowls of chopped sweet onion, chopped fresh Hatch green chiles, shredded cheddar and Monterey Jack cheese, and sour cream with the juice of a fresh lime stirred into it. Add those to suit your taste. If anyone’s a masochist and wants extra heat, there’re a couple bottles of hot sauces you may use.
“One more thing. I challenge Liz and Josh to tell me what the “missing” ingredient is. There’s one major ingredient that’s been in almost every bowl of chili you’ve ever had that’s not in this.” Hannah grinned broadly. “OK, that’s enough talk; grab a bowl and help yourselves. There are separate plates for the salad.”
Josh was already drooling from Hannah’s description and the smells, but he remembered his manners and stepped back to allow his mother and Lindsey to go first.
Cody laughed and said, “It’s okay, Josh, you get to go ahead with the ladies now.”
That idea was a whole new shock, but Josh didn’t take time to think about it; he was hungry. He was delighted to find that the beef was not ground, but nice half-inch chunks. He decided to try some of everything, although he went easy with the chopped green chiles.
Josh was amazed at the taste; it was rich and hearty, zesty, with just a nice little bite as the tastes reached the back of his mouth. He was also surprised at how good the green chiles were, adding just the right touch of fresh chile taste and crunch.
“This is awesome, Hannah!” he said. “I think I know where I’ll be on Wednesday nights!”
“It’s really excellent,” agreed Liz. “And this salad is the perfect accompaniment. I’d never thought of combining grapefruit and avocado in a salad, but it’s a lovely blend of tastes and textures.”
“Thank you. I’m glad you are enjoying it,” replied Hannah. “Help yourselves to more when you’re ready, but don’t forget to leave room for dessert. Lindsey made us a fresh lime chiffon pie.”
During dessert, Josh decided to ask something of Lindsey and her parents. “Can I ask you all something? How do you feel about what happened to me?”
There was a discernable silence while Josh’s question was digested.
“Please be honest,” he added.
Cody nodded and smiled. “Honest, huh? Well, I have to admit that it scared me; not that I was worried that it would happen to me, but just that it could happen to anyone.”
“You don’t expect people to just change sexes like that,” added Hannah. “It shocks your whole system.”
“Not to take away from your challenges, Josh, but there are some concerns for our future. What happens if this gets out?” added Cody.
Josh nodded. “I imagine that others feel the same way. Did you talk about this after we left the meeting yesterday?”
Cody and Hannah nodded. They saw no need to hide this from Josh.
“Josh, we’re all concerned about your well-being, but this now affects other people’s lives too,” stated Cody. “Not only could it shut down the spa, but it could put a very large and unwanted spotlight on everyone’s lives.”
“So, everyone who signed that letter this morning was also concerned about their own livelihoods too? Good,” stated Josh.
“Why good? I would have though you’d be upset.” asked Lindsey.
Josh cracked a small smile. “That means they have a real stake in protecting my secret. I know you and the others care about me, but this adds a new layer of protection. Thanks for being honest, Cody.”
He smiled back. It was rare to see such honesty in a person so young, he thought. He was determined more than before to protect Josh’s secret.
“Speaking of which, guests start arriving in a two weeks. Have you thought about how you want to be addressed?” asked Hannah.
“I have a short list,” replied Josh. “Mom, here’s my list. I’ll let you make the final choice.”
“Let’s pick it together,” replied Liz, as she looked at the list. The first thing that struck her was that Josh’s handwriting was slightly different. It was a bit neater than before.
“So, you’re going to portray yourself as a girl?” asked Lindsey.
“I really don’t see any other choice. There’s not much masculine left of me, at least physically anyway,” replied Josh. “I can’t hide in the cottage for the rest of my life. A writer can’t become a recluse until after he becomes famous.”
Josh’s quip caused a round of laughter.
“Okay, then I have a suggestion — actually several. First you need to do something about your hair,” remarked Lindsey.
Josh ran one of his hands through his hair. “Okay, but what?”
“Your hair is short, but a good stylist can do wonders with it,” she replied.
“I’m not sure about this…”
“Look, you said that you want to blend in. You can get a short style that’s sporty. It will be feminine, but not overdone.”
Josh nodded. He hated to admit it, but Lindsey was right. “Okay, what else?”
“Get your ears pierced. You can just wear studs; a lot of boys do that these days anyway.”
“Anything else?” he asked.
“You could wear some jewelry — nothing outlandish, maybe a ring or two, also a necklace. Oh, and you need a watch too. I won’t always be around to give you the time!”
“That reminds me, Josh. I got you a watch today, I was going to give it to you later, but now is a good time,” stated Liz. She reached in her bag and pulled out a watch and handed it to him.
He smiled as he noticed that she had already set the watch. It was a sport digital watch, similar in style to his old watch. He placed it on his wrist. It was still strange seeing how dainty his wrists were now.
“Thanks, Mom. I like it,” replied Josh.
“You’re welcome,” she replied. “By the way, looking at the name list, what’s this one?”
Josh smiled seeing the name she was pointing at. “Jirra? It means kangaroo.”
Liz began to laugh uncontrollably. When she regained her composure, she turned to Josh and smiled. “You have no idea how appropriate it is you put this on the list.”
Everyone gave Liz a puzzled look, especially Josh.
“I suppose it’s a parent’s right to be able to embarrass their child every now and then,” stated Liz. “You know that Dad was stationed in Korea right after we married. I was still stationed in California at an army hospital. We took leave together in Australia, and that’s where you were conceived.”
Josh felt his face turning red. “Thanks for sharing that with everyone.” He glanced at Lindsey who was smiling back at him.
“It’s okay, Josh; Lindsey was conceived in a VW wagon while we were following the Dead,” stated Cody.
“I was not!” snapped back Lindsey.
“That’s right, dear, it wasn’t a VW; it was an RV,” corrected Hannah.
Lindsey rolled her eyes in mock anger. “Parents!”
“Anyway, when I told Dad that I was pregnant with you, he jokingly said that we should call you Joey, after the name of a baby kangaroo,” continued Liz.
Josh nodded. “You know, I’m beginning to like the name Jirra more and more.”
“It would make a colorful addition to your biography, once you become a famous writer,” added Lindsey.
“I don’t think that’s going to be a problem,” replied Josh. He then laughed.
“So do you want to sleep on it?” asked Liz. “The name change I mean.”
“What do you think?” asked Josh.
“I like it, it’s different,” replied Liz.
“I like it too,” piped in Lindsey.
Cody and Hannah nodded.
Josh nodded. “Jirra it is.”
“One more thing, with the name change, does that mean you want to be referred to as a girl too?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra thought about it for a second. “I still don’t see myself as a girl. But considering the way I now look, and with the name change, it would make more sense to do that. I just want you all to know that I do this reluctantly.”
“Remember what Tara said, rediscovering balance in your life will take time,” stated Lindsey.
“You’ve taken some great steps today, and I’m so proud of you, Jirra,” stated Liz.
“So do you see me as your son or your daughter?” asked Jirra.
A knowing smile slowly formed on her face. “That’s easy, I see you as my one and only child.”
Chapter 15
Later that evening, Jirra and Liz were sitting in their living room.
“That was an interesting evening,” stated Jirra.
“Yes, I agree. I really like our neighbors. I’m so happy you have a good friend in Lindsey.”
Liz was pleased that it was Lindsey who had made the suggestions regarding Jirra’s appearance. It was nice that Lindsey had taken it upon herself to help her.
Jirra sighed. “Mom, I really like her, and not just in a friendship sort of way. The change may have been mostly physical, and my new female hormones may make my emotions looser, but I still see myself as a guy sexually, and I still like girls.”
Liz nodded. “I understand. I don’t know if those feelings will change over time. We don’t know the why and how about your transformation, so we can’t be sure if it’s done.”
Jirra nodded. “I’ve been wondering about that myself. I don’t want to be fighting these feelings the rest of my life.”
“In many ways, you’re dealing with the issues that transgendered people deal with.”
Jirra nodded and stifled a yawn.
“Why don’t you go to bed? It’s been a long day,” Liz suggested.
“No argument here. So, did you buy me a nightgown today?”
“Please! Why would I waste my money? You haven’t worn pjs since you were four!”
Jirra smiled. “Thanks again, Mom.”
“For what?”
“For being here. I know that this hasn’t been easy for you either. I also know that I’m going to be a pain to deal with because of what happened.”
“As opposed to you being a pain before this happened?” replied Liz.
Jirra smiled. “You know what I mean. I meant what I said about still seeing myself as a guy. The changes I’ve made are all for practical reasons, but it doesn’t mean that I’ve given up hope that this isn’t permanent.”
“Do you really think that way?” asked Liz.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. I guess that I’m just stubborn and don’t like to admit when I’ve lost.”
“Even if this can’t be reversed, you haven’t lost. You still have your health and brains.”
Jirra nodded. “Good night, Mom. I love you.”
Liz hugged her child. “I love you too.”
Chapter 16
The following morning, Jirra staggered out to the kitchen. She was wearing the same shorts and t-shirt that she had slept in.
“Well, look what the cat dragged in,” stated Liz as she sipped her coffee.
“I didn’t sleep that well last night. These got in the way!” exclaimed Jirra as she pointed to her breasts. “I had to find a new sleeping position to accommodate for THEM.”
Liz smiled back. “You’ll have to used to them. Just be glad they’re not bigger.”
Jirra rolled her eyes. “Great. Something else to look forward to.”
“Are you going to be a grouch all day?”
Jirra smiled. “Maybe.”
Liz nodded. “While I was in Santa Fe, I made appointments for you, for both a CAT scan and a full physical by a gynecologist.”
Jirra nodded. “When?”
“In two days. We’ll spend the night there.”
Jirra nodded. “What did you tell them?”
“I just told them that you’re my daughter.”
“What if they discover something weird?”
“We’ll handle that if it arises. For now, let’s just assume everything will be normal.”
Jirra raised an eyebrow.
“Okay, maybe normal isn’t the best choice of words,” replied Liz. “You’d better get changed; we’re heading up to breakfast shortly.”
Jirra nodded. She returned to her room and picked out a pair of shorts and a blue t-shirt. Studying her reflection in the mirror, she began to run her fingers through her hair. Lindsey was right; she needed to get it styled. Right now, it didn’t look male or female, just shaggy.
Breakfast that morning featured blueberry pancakes. Previously, Jirra would have had a full stack, but she didn’t feel that hungry and only took two. She had noticed that her appetite was less than before. Just another change to get used to, she thought.
Jirra also noticed the stares she was getting. She knew that she would be addressing everyone shortly, and hoped that eventually she wouldn’t be the object of everyone’s attention.
Lindsey and her parents came in a few minutes later and joined Liz and Jirra.
“You going to announce your new name this morning?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded.
“What’re you doing today?” she asked.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders.
“I’m going into the local town; you want to come along? I’ve been told they have a good hair salon there. Cari told me that’s where she gets her hair cut.”
Jirra shrugged. “I guess so.”
“You don’t have to if you don’t want to,” replied Lindsey.
“No, it’s okay. It’s just something new to get used to,” replied Jirra.
“Cool.”
Jirra then told Lindsey about the impending trip to Santa Fe.
A few minutes later, Judy stood up and addressed the staff. “Okay, folks, soon we’ll be in business. I’ll be meeting with everyone today to discuss any last minute problems or issues. I sent out the times to your e-mail addresses. Now, before we go any further, one of our family has an announcement to make.” She then pointed towards Jirra.
Jirra nodded and nervously stood up. “Since it’s obvious that I don’t look like a Josh anymore, I’d like to be called Jirra from now on. Additionally, as it makes more sense, I’d like to be treated as a girl.” That sounded stupid, she thought.
Jirra’s announcement was met by a standing ovation. Jirra smiled and sat down.
“We all know what a big change and sacrifice this is for you, Jirra, and we all promise to protect your secret,” stated Cody.
There was another round of applause.
Jirra wasn’t sure if this was for her or because it meant that the spa wouldn’t be negatively affected.
Cari and Tara stopped by Jirra’s table before leaving.
“Great name. I think you made the right choice,” stated Cari.
Tara nodded in agreement. “When you get a chance, stop by sometime today. I have something for you.”
Jirra nodded and wondered what it was.
Chapter 17
On the way into town, Jirra wondered if she was doing the right thing. Her hair didn’t look so bad, she thought. She looked in the mirror and ran her fingers through it again.
“Relax,” stated Lindsey, as if she could read Jirra’s mind.
Jirra smiled back. “Sorry, I’m just a little nervous.”
“Only a little?” asked Lindsey.
“Okay, a lot nervous. I just see things like wearing a bra, cutting my hair, or changing my name, as giving up. I still don’t accept that this is my fate,” stated Jirra.
“It’s not giving up, it’s adapting. You know that.”
Jirra nodded. “I guess so. This is so damn weird.”
The closest town was only twenty minutes away from the spa. It had a population of less than four thousand, and for the most part had been dying. However, the opening of a world class spa just up the road had breathed new life into it. Main Street had been a bunch of closed stores, but was now abuzz with renovation. There was even a coffee house opening soon.
“Wow. This is all due to the spa?” asked Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. “Yes, it’s amazing isn’t it.”
“I had no idea that the spa was that important to the area,” replied Jirra.
“According to Judy, they’re counting on the overflow business. The same thing supposedly happened with other spas. The spa will attract day visitors, and they’ll stay here.”
“I had no idea that it was that lucrative,” stated Jirra.
“Oh, yes. That’s why everyone’s nervous about your situation.”
Jirra nodded.
Lindsey then told Jirra the style of cut she should ask for.
They pulled into a parking spot in front of the hair salon.
“This was one of the first new businesses in town, according to Cari. They moved here from Santa Fe. The good thing is that they give us a discount!” noted Lindsey.
They walked in and were greeted by an overly pleasant woman.
“Good morning, I’m Stacy. Do you have an appointment?”
“No, we were hoping for a walkup,” answered Lindsey.
Stacy shook her head. “I’m sorry, we’re booked solid today.”
“Oh, sorry to hear that. We just came down from Caldera de Gaia, and I was hoping you could get my friend in,” stated Lindsey.
“Oh, you’re from the spa?” she replied in an eager-to-please, excessively friendly tone.
“Yes. My father is the entertainment director, and my mom’s the head chef. Jirra’s mom is the staff physician.”
“That’s wonderful!” replied Stacy. “We’re so pleased that you’ll be opening soon.”
Jirra smiled at the attention they were getting.
Stacy checked the appointment book and at the same time waved to another woman. “Well, let me see… oh yes, it looks like we have a cancellation. Karen, this is…”
“Jirra.”
“Interesting name,” stated Stacy.
A dark haired woman walked up and smiled. She seemed amused with Stacy’s performance.
Karen took Jirra and Lindsey back to her booth. “Don’t mind Stacy, she’s practicing for the tourists. So what can I do for you?”
Jirra immediately liked Karen, who seemed more genuine than Stacy.
“My friend, Jirra, just arrived out here, and is in desperate need of a style,” stated Lindsey.
Karen nodded. “Let me guess, you’re from the east coast?”
“Philly area,” replied Jirra.
“I thought so. Your hair has that east coast new way look. It’s way too butch for you,” stated Karen.
“I want something easy to style, yet sporty,” explained Jirra, remembering Lindsey’s words from their ride into town.
“That’ll work nicely,” agreed Karen.
An hour later, Jirra walked out with a new style. It wasn’t that bad, she thought, although it did make her look more feminine. Karen had also waxed Jirra’s brows.
“It’s a big improvement,” stated Lindsey.
“I guess so,” replied Jirra.
They walked down the street and walked into a newly open boutique. It was filled with the latest in fashion for young women. Lindsey began to look at a blouse. Jirra tried to get interested, but it felt strange to her. After a few minutes, she walked over to Lindsey.
“I’ll wait for you outside,” she stated and headed to the exit.
Lindsey put the blouse back on the rack and followed Jirra out.
“You okay?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “It felt weird being in that shop. I felt like I was an interloper. I know that I look like just another girl in there, but I still feel like a guy.”
Lindsey nodded. “My bad. I should have asked you before we went in. It’s a lot to ask, being you were a guy just a few days ago.”
“A few days? It seems like months,” replied Jirra.
“I know something we can do; there’s a cool outdoor clothing store nearby. I need a new pair of hiking boots. You feel like joining me?”
Jirra nodded. “That’s cool. I’m sorry about pulling out of there.” She pointed back to the boutique.
“No need, Jirra. Let’s go back to the car. The store is just outside of town. I remember seeing it when we were here back in the spring.”
Ten minutes south of town, they found the shop. It sold outdoor equipment and clothing.
“This looks new,” stated Jirra.
“It is, another business tied to the spa. Dad met with the owner of this place, and they might work together to schedule hiking and rock climbing classes,” explained Lindsey.
They walked in and headed right to the shoe section. As Lindsey picked out a new pair of boots, Jirra also looked for a pair. She had wanted to buy a new pair even before the change.
She found a couple of styles she’d like to try on, but suddenly realized that she didn’t know her shoe size. She knew Josh’s size, but she knew that there was a difference.
“Can I help you?”
Jirra turned around and saw a young, rugged looking guy standing in front of her. The name on his tag identified him as Rick.
“I’m interested in a new pair of boots,” replied Jirra.
“Those are both good pairs. However, let’s talk about what sort of hiking you’re interested in,” stated Rick.
For the new ten minutes, Rick quizzed Jirra on her athletic abilities and what sort of hiking she was interested in.
“Okay. Now we need to check your shoe size,” he stated. He led her to a chair. “I always take the measurement myself. So many people get boots that are the wrong size.”
Jirra smiled and let out a sigh of relief.
He then brought out a few pairs of boots, and Jirra tried them on.
“So, are you here on vacation?” he asked.
Jirra shook her head as she walked around in a pair of boots. “My mom works at Caldera de Gaia.”
“Cool. Well, that gets you ten percent off,” he replied. “Obviously, I’m Rick, and you are?”
“I’m Jirra,” she replied.
“Jirra. That’s an interesting name,” he replied.
It suddenly hit her that Rick was attracted to her. Crap, this is the last thing I want or need in my life right now, she thought.
“Well, thanks for the help,” she stated.
“I may see you again. I’ll be helping with the hiking classes some days,” announced Rick. He then winked at her.
Jirra nodded and walked away to find Lindsey. Crap. Crap, crap, crap, she thought.
She found Lindsey in the women’s clothing section. She leaned over to Lindsey and told her what had happened.
Lindsey nodded. “I hate to tell you this, Jirra, but you’re cute. Guys are going to hit on you.”
Jirra let out a sigh.
“Don’t let it bother you too much. Rick’s nice. I met him the last time we were here. His dad runs this store. Now, I think this will look great on you,” stated Lindsey as she held up a light yellow cotton blouse.
Jirra had to admit that she liked the blouse, maybe because it didn’t look too feminine. She ended up picking out a few tops, shorts, pants, and a hat.
“For someone who doesn’t like shopping, you did pretty good in there,” noted Lindsey.
“I need clothes, but I don’t want overly fem stuff. The clothing here is practical, and I like how it looks,” replied Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. “That makes sense. Still, someday you need to try on a skirt.”
Jirra shook her head. “Not anytime in the near future.”
Chapter 18
Back at the spa, Jirra unpacked her new clothes. She had doubled her wardrobe. She looked at her old clothes, and a sense of sadness swept over her; they were a reminder of her old life. She began to carefully pack up all her male clothing and place it in an empty box. Out of sight, out of mind, she thought.
She then walked next door and knocked on Lindsey’s door.
“I’m going over to see Tara; you want to join me?”
Lindsey nodded and they headed over to Tara’s office. They found her by the mineral pools.
“You hair looks nice, Jirra,” Tara complimented her.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. She nervously ran her hand through her hair.
“I have something that I thought you’d like. Follow me, I have it in my office,” stated Tara.
She walked to her office and opened up the top desk drawer. She pulled out a small leather pouch.
“Cari and I were on vacation a few years ago down in Australia. We spent a few days with some of the Aborigines, and I was given this in trade for a turquoise necklace,” explained Tara as she opened up the pouch.
She then poured the contents out into Jirra’s hand. Jirra looked down to see a carved stone kangaroo. The artist had carved it in profile in a full stride. The stone was reddish in color. The kangaroo was attached to a silver chain.
“The chain was bought in a shop in Perth. The woman who gave it to me told me that I would find a person to pass this onto. Considering your new name, I can’t think of anyone I’d rather give this to,” continued Tara. “I was told that it would bring me good luck. I figure you could use it now.”
Jirra shook her head. “I can’t accept this.”
Tara smiled and reached out and used her hands to close Jirra’s. “Yes, you can. I want you to have it. Here, let me help you put it on.”
Jirra examined the necklace around her neck. “Thank you very much.” She then hugged Tara.
“A stone kangaroo isn’t going to solve all your problems, but I figure it’s a good place to start,” replied Tara.
“I’ll treasure it always,” replied Jirra.
“I have something else I want to talk to you about,” stated Tara, as she sat on the edge of her desk.
Lindsey and Jirra sat down on the couch across from her desk.
“I talked to my mother and told her what happened. She contacted some of the elders. They believe that this is a gift bestowed on you. They understand the conflicts you’re dealing with, but they say for your spirit to be at peace in the universe you must find balance in your life again.”
“Did they tell you how?” asked Jirra.
Tara shook her head. “That is up to you. Basically, you must find equilibrium between your inner self and your body. That doesn’t mean giving up everything.”
“Tara, that’s easier said than done. I had a guy hit on me this morning; it didn’t feel right.”
Tara smiled. “You need to merge; it will be a give and take. As far as your sexuality is concerned, no one said that you had to like boys.”
Jirra nodded slowly.
“You’ll find that your life won’t be that different. Yes, there are physical changes and issues you’re going to have to deal with. You want to be a writer, so be one.”
“Yes, but what about the legal side of everything? How do I handle that?”
“Name changes aren’t that hard to do. Many states allow you to change birth certificates too; I have a transgendered friend who changed her paperwork,” replied Tara.
“But what do I do about my physical changes? I mean what happens if I’m fertile?”
“Well, other than dealing with a period, it shouldn’t be an issue. You already said that you aren’t attracted to men, so your chances of getting pregnant are greatly decreased.”
Jirra smiled. “True.”
“The elders also said that this will take time. Let nature take its course.”
Jirra nodded. “Thanks.”
“I may have lost touch with the old ways, but I believe the elders. Feel free to drop in anytime if you want to talk about it.”
“I will. Thanks again.”
Chapter 19
Jirra and Lindsey walked back towards their cottages. Jirra was examining the kangaroo around her neck. She was also lost in her thoughts.
“That’s really something special,” commented Lindsey.
“I know,” replied Jirra.
“Just so you know, I’m not bothered by the fact that you still like girls.”
Jirra turned and looked at Lindsey.
“Jirra, it makes sense. You still see yourself as male and, unless you were gay before the change, there’s no reason to think that you’d suddenly like men.”
“And you don’t mind?”
“It’s your life. We’re friends now, so we can be honest with each other. Just so you know, I’m not into girls,” explained Lindsey.
“I figured that,” replied Jirra.
“You sound disappointed.”
Jirra laughed. “Maybe I am. I like you a lot, but I’m content to be friends, since I have no other choice.”
“That’s cool. Just so you know, I thought you were a pretty cute guy,” Lindsey confessed.
“And that’s supposed to make me feel better?” asked Jirra in mock anger.
Lindsey laughed.
Jirra smiled back. Tara’s words came back to her; you need to find balance in your life, and the question would be, how?
Chapter 20
Liz and Jirra had dinner alone that evening. Liz was very pleased with Jirra’s new hair style. She also liked the outfits that Jirra had picked out.
“I may have to go there myself. Ten percent discount you say?” asked Liz.
Jirra nodded as she ate some of her salad. “The only problem was that I was getting hit on by one of the staff.” Jirra then described what had happened. “Lindsey said that it’s something that I better get used to.”
“Well, you’re very attractive,” Liz complimented her.
Jirra began to blush.
“Oh, changing the subject, the movers called today.”
“Cool, so when do we get the rest of our stuff?” asked Jirra.
“Tomorrow. I talked to Judy about the furniture, and she doesn’t mind us keeping what’s already here. I like the southwestern style. There are a few pieces I want, like Grandma’s rocking chair, and your father’s desk, but the rest I really don’t care about. What about you?”
“Can I have Dad’s desk?” asked Jirra.
It was an antique roll-top desk, with an attached book shelf.
“I think he’d like that. Anything else?”
Jirra thought about it. “Just the bookshelves.”
“You know, we really don’t need a guest bedroom, why don’t we turn it into your study? I have my office in the clinic, and, if you’re going to become the next great author, you’ll need a place to work. We could put the desk in there, along with the books. What do you think?”
Jirra broke out in a huge smile. “That would be awesome! You really don’t mind?”
Liz shook her head. “We were leaning towards you finishing out school here anyway, so you need a place to work. Besides, your bedroom is too small.”
“Thank you,” replied Jirra, who leaned over and hugged her mom.
Liz then noticed the kangaroo charm around Jirra’s neck. “Did you get that in town today?”
Jirra shook her head and told Liz how Tara had given it to her and the story behind it.
“Looks like you really picked the right name,” Liz replied.
Jirra nodded.
“Okay, so how’re you doing?” asked Liz, as she got up to make some tea.
Jirra began to clear the table. “Not too bad. I’m better when I’m busy and don’t have time to think about things.”
Liz sat back and let Jirra talk.
“I also don’t like being alone. I’m so grateful that Lindsey is my friend,” continued Jirra.
Liz nodded. She had noticed how dependent Jirra had become, and how she hated to be alone. She wasn’t overly worried, as she expected it would pass as Jirra accepted her new life.
“What are we going to do about my legal status?” asked Jirra.
“I talked to Judy today; she’s going to have her lawyer contact me. We’ll just file the papers and press on.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks.”
Liz pulled Jirra close and gave her child a long hug. “We’ll get through this.”
“I keep expecting to wake up and find that it’s all been a strange dream,” stated Jirra.
“Me too.”
Their tender moment was interrupted by the shrill whistle from the tea kettle.
Chapter 21
Judy had a few workmen carry out the excess furniture from the guest bedroom.
“So this is going to be your study?” she asked Jirra.
Jirra nodded eagerly.
“I understand you want to be a writer. Do you have a portfolio?” she asked.
“Yes, I put one together for some of the colleges I applied to.”
“Do you mind if I look at it?” asked Judy.
Jirra shook her head. “Why?”
“I like to use the local talent. I want to put out a weekly newsletter, and I’m looking for an editor. Your mom told me that you were the editor for your school’s paper and that it won a few awards. You interested?”
Jirra stared back in shock. “You mean it?”
Judy nodded. “Yes, and before you say another word, this isn’t some pity thing. You’re only getting the job if I like your writing style.”
“That’s fair. There are copies of the paper in my portfolio. Do you want it now?”
Judy nodded.
Jirra ran to her room and retrieved a copy of her portfolio. She hurried back and handed it to Judy.
“Excellent. I can’t wait to read this. Now, if you get the job, I can’t pay you, but I will buy you a new computer to use for the newsletter, is that acceptable?”
Jirra nodded. “That’s more than fair.”
Judy smiled back. “Great. I’ll get back to you after I read this. Now, if you do a good job on the newsletter, I may have some additional work for you with the spa.”
“Really?” replied Jirra excitedly.
Judy nodded.
“Jirra, the moving truck is here,” called out Liz.
Chapter 22
By late afternoon, most of the boxes had been sorted. The garage was being used for the unwanted furniture. Judy had already contacted a local charity that was more than willing to take it.
Jirra was busy unpacking boxes of books and sorting them onto the bookshelves in her study. She was so busy that she completely forgot that the following day they would be going to Santa Fe for her medical examinations.
Liz checked in on her every now and then. She was still concerned with how Jirra was handling the change. She was very thankful that Judy was considering Jirra to produce the spa’s newsletter. The last thing she wanted was to have Jirra bored.
“Honey, we need to get dinner going soon. Can you take a break?”
“Sure, Mom, I’m almost done anyway,” she replied.
Dinner was provided by Hannah, who had cooked some chicken breasts for them.
Over dinner, Liz mentioned that their unwanted furniture would be picked up by a local charity.
“When?” asked Jirra.
“Not until we get back from Santa Fe, why?”
“Well, there’s several boxes of clothing that no longer fit me; it would be a shame to have them go to waste,” replied Jirra.
Liz nodded. She understood the significance of this step and reached over and took Jirra’s hand.
Jirra hesitated and tried to respond, but her emotions caused her to choke up.
“It’s not necessary, dear. I understand,” Liz commented softly.
Jirra wiped the tears away from her eyes. “Thanks.”
“So tell me, what are your plans for the newsletter?” asked Liz, in attempt to change the topic.
“Well, I want input from everyone. In addition to using the newsletter for general spa info, we could use it to promote the staff’s skills. For example, I’m going to ask Hannah if she’ll contribute some recipes. I’m also going to post things like the discounts at local merchants.”
Liz nodded. She was pleased that Jirra was already thinking about the newsletter. It would be a nice distraction from her transformation.
“I’d also like to profile the staff in the newsletter.”
“You know, since you only need a few general credits to get your high school diploma, this could fit the bill,” stated Liz.
“I hadn’t thought of that, but you’re right. It could also help me in getting accepted into college,” replied Jirra. “That’s assuming a college will have me.”
“No more talk like that! You’re going to college!”
Jirra nodded. “So will my academic record also be changed?”
“I don’t see why not, after all it’s just paperwork,” answered Liz.
“I hope so. I really want to go to college.”
“Honey, you can do anything you want if you put your mind to it. Yes, there may be some obstacles in the application process, but once a school accepts you that won’t matter. You’ll be accepted at face value. Do you really think that your professors will check to see if you were actually born female?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “Probably not.”
“Okay, so you concentrate on applying to college, and I’ll have the lawyer work on the paperwork.”
Jirra nodded. “Who knows, I might get accepted because I fit some quota need!”
“Very funny, Roo! Well, we’re heading out early tomorrow. I suggest that you get a good night’s sleep.”
“Roo?”
“Sure, why not? I was always fond of those characters from Winnie the Pooh,” replied Liz.
“Okay, but please don’t use it in front of others!”
Liz shook her head. “Nope. I reserve the right of a parent to embarrass her child!”
Jirra smiled back. She knew how lucky she was.
Chapter 23
“What will I say when the doctor asks me about my period? I mean, I haven’t had one yet, and I don’t know if I’m even going to have one,” asked Jirra as they drove towards Santa Fe. “Do I tell her that I used to be a guy?”
Liz cracked a smile. “No, I don’t think that would be a good answer. You’re going to have the CAT scan first. If everything looks normal, then we can skip the appointment for now.”
“You can do that?”
“Of course. I only scheduled the exam as a precaution should there be any issues,” stated Liz.
“Okay, that makes sense,” replied Jirra.
“The CAT scan won’t take too long. Afterwards, I’ll review the results with the other doctors. That may take a few hours. If you want, you can go back to the hotel,” stated Liz.
“No way. If there are any problems, I want to know about them immediately,” replied Jirra. “Besides, I have my new journal to write in.”
Just before they’d left the spa that morning, Lindsey had given Jirra a leather-bound journal. A kangaroo was embossed on the cover.
They arrived at the clinic on time. The technician explained to Jirra the procedure for the scan.
“You’ll need to undress completely, also remove any jewelry,” she explained.
Jirra was handed a hospital gown and led to a changing room. She immediately discovered that the gowns fit women even worse than they did males. She gingerly walked back into the room, careful that the gown didn’t come undone.
“Now, you may actually fall asleep during the procedure,” explained the technician, as she led Jirra to the machine.
Liz sat next to one of the attending doctors at the control console.
“Tell me, Dr. Reid, what do you suspect?” he asked.
“It’s just precautionary. Our family has a history of tumors, and I want to make sure that Jirra is clean. I also want this as a baseline examination,” explained Liz.
“Wise decision,” replied the doctor. His gut told him that she was lying, but he couldn’t figure out why.
From Jirra’s viewpoint, it was pretty boring. She just kept still as the machine scanned her. Meanwhile, Liz was paying special attention to the computer screen.
“Well, I don’t see any tumors. In fact, your daughter looks to be in perfect health,” stated the doctor.
Liz nodded. “That’s a relief.”
“If you don’t mind my asking, this is a pretty expensive test to run, especially considering your daughter has no symptoms of anything wrong,” he continued.
“I do mind you asking,” retorted Liz. “I’m sorry. It’s just that I recently lost my husband, and I just want to make sure that Jirra is healthy.”
He smiled back. “Sorry to be so nosey.”
“It’s okay. Thank you for the use of your facility,” she replied.
An hour later, Liz and Jirra were sitting together in a coffeehouse discussing the results of the examination.
“So, I take it everything is there?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, you’re a perfectly healthy young woman.”
“And there’s no residual of my original gender?”
“Nope.”
“Does that mean I’m capable of getting pregnant?” asked Jirra softly.
“The scan just shows that you have all the organs. We can get the full exam if you wish, or we can wait to let nature take its course,” replied Liz.
“I’ll wait,” replied Jirra.
“Okay, that means we need to have a mother-daughter talk about what to expect.”
“Not here, okay?”
“Please, Roo, I said I reserved the right to embarrass you, but even that would be going too far.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks, Kanga!”
“Well, I’ll call and cancel tomorrow’s appointment. Do you want to spend the night here or go back home?”
“It’s up to you,” replied Jirra.
“I wouldn’t mind relaxing here, having a nice dinner, and going back in the morning; it’s been a long day,” she replied.
Jirra nodded.
“I have another request. While I admit that you look nice in your outdoorsy look, I think we should use this time to expand your wardrobe slightly.”
“You tricked me,” replied Jirra with a grin.
Liz raised an eyebrow. “Roo, there are going to be functions at the spa that we’ll both have to attend. You’ll need something a little dressier than what you’re wearing.”
“Like what?” asked Jirra, dreading the answer.
“Skirt and blouse,” replied Liz. “Before you argue, a skirt is just a piece of clothing; it’s nothing more.”
Jirra nodded slightly. “If you say so.”
“We’re not talking mini skirts here. I think you’ll need a few skirts, some long, some to the knees. Also shoes, although we can compromise and get sandals.”
“Anything else?”
“You want to get your ears pierced today?”
“Probably be safer than back in town,” she replied.
“Okay. Let’s go check into the hotel and go shopping. I promise that I’ll make it as painless as possible.”
“I know, Mom.”
Chapter 24
While Jirra wasn’t into the actual shopping, she did enjoy the time with her mom. Due to their constant moving around while she grew up, she had grown closer to her mom than most kids. Jirra truly appreciated this as she tried to adapt to her new life.
Wearing a skirt was a totally new experience. It wasn’t just a more feminine form of clothing; it forced her to walk and sit differently.
“I guess I’d better practice in these before I go to any spa functions,” Jirra remarked to Liz, as she modeled a long cotton skirt.
“Especially sitting,” added Liz.
“At least I’ll be in sandals. I don’t even want to think about high heels. I almost broke my neck the time I wore a pair with my Halloween costume,” replied Jirra.
“Even I don’t wear heels much anymore. But there will be times that you’ll need to be dressed up.”
“I know,” replied Jirra.
“You like this one?”
Jirra smirked. “No.”
Liz cocked her head at her child.
“Okay, it’s not that bad. That makes four I’ve picked out, along with the couple pairs of jeans,” replied Jirra.
“We’ve done well then. Let’s go get lunch, and then we’ll find a place to get your ears pierced.”
They walked back to the hotel and dropped off their shopping bags. They passed a bistro one block from the hotel and decided that it looked pretty good.
They each ordered the pasta salad. Liz wasn’t into the fad diets and had long stressed that they should eat a balanced diet and exercise.
“I’m very relieved about the test results,” confessed Liz. “I was worried that your transformation might have caused internal problems.”
“The question still remains, why?”
“I know. I sent the mud samples to a friend for analysis. Judy said that the mud was supposed to have been used by native women, especially during puberty, fertility, and menopausal rites. I suspect that there’s something in the mud that accelerates female hormone production.”
“I know that everyone produces both male and female hormones, but would the mud be potent enough to transform me?”
“I’m glad that you paid attention in your human sexuality classes. I don’t think the mud by itself is powerful enough to do anything. Even after repeated soakings, the changes, if any, would be minor. No, I think it was the lightning. The copper kettle served to concentrate the effect.”
“So, you don’t think that it can be repeated?” asked Jirra.
“Not if my theory is right. Lightning is very powerful and, short of another strike, I don’t see it happening again.”
“What would happen to a guy who repeatedly soaked in the mud?”
“Not much, if anything. Hormones are powerful things and they’re not easy to override. Even for someone undergoing gender reassignment, they must take a sizable dose consistently to cause change. The mud probably does affect women more.”
“So no need to put up warning signs?” smirked Jirra.
Liz laughed. “No, I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”
“I still can’t believe that it happened,” stated Jirra softly.
Liz reached over and took Jirra’s hand. “You’re doing fine, Roo.”
“Inside, I feel the same.”
Liz nodded. “That may change over time.”
“I understand that the hormones will cause some emotional changes, but I still feel like a guy.”
“I assume that you’re recording your feelings,” stated Liz.
Jirra nodded. “I’m venting a lot of emotions — a lot of emotions.”
“I’m always here, should you want to talk in person.”
“I know, and I appreciate it. It’s just there are things I need to write out. I want to be able to go back and see if I’m changing.”
Liz smiled back. “Good idea.”
“Don’t worry; I’m not going to do anything stupid. Am I happy that I’m a girl? No. But I have no intention of… checking out.”
“I know,” replied Liz.
“Were you worried about me doing something like that?”
Liz stared back. “As a mother, no. But as a doctor, I’ve been trained to always study a person’s response to bad news or upsetting events. You never know how someone will respond. Does that answer your question?”
Jirra nodded. “Thanks. Just so you know, the idea did cross my mind in the first couple hours after the change. It was just a thought, but I never seriously considered doing anything. I feel ashamed that I even thought of doing something like that.”
“Don’t be. It’s a very common reaction to great shock and stress. Many patients diagnosed with a potentially fatal illness often think about it. Just like you, the thoughts pass as they accept what has happened.”
“I feel good about being able to tell you about it,” added Jirra.
Liz smiled back. “Another good sign. Just to float an idea past you, do you want to see a therapist?”
“Do they have one for involuntary gender changes?” Jirra smiled back. “No, not right now. I feel that I can talk to you or Lindsey. I can also write out my thoughts. As long as I don’t hold in my feelings, I’ll be okay.”
“I know you’ll be okay.”
“The lawyer will be able to change my paperwork, but what do we tell the family?”
“I wish I knew,” replied Liz. “We have the luxury of time regarding that issue. My family is mostly up in Washington, and Dad’s is back in New England. I think our closest relative is a cousin up in Denver. I think we’ll treat it on a case-by-case basis.”
“I guess you’re right. I think there are a few that would understand.”
“I could always put it out in the Christmas card letter,” joked Liz.
“Yes, that would be perfect!” replied Jirra as she started to laugh. “Better yet, include a before and after photo.”
Liz joined Jirra in laughing. Thankfully, the bistro was mostly empty, although they did get a few nasty stares from two women at a table across the room.
Chapter 25
“You sure you want to do this?” asked Liz.
Jirra nodded. “It makes sense. Does it hurt much?”
Liz shook her head. “Not really. Just make sure you keep the holes clean. Trust me, you don’t want an infection.”
“How long will it be until I can wear other earrings?” asked Jirra, as she filled out the application. She skipped the block for middle name, and then she wrote in R.
“R?” asked Liz.
Jirra smiled back. “R for Roo.”
“Very funny. Well, we can come up with a suitable middle name that starts with R.”
The ear piercing only took a few minutes. Just as Liz had said, it wasn’t that bad. Liz was pleased with the way Jirra was adapting. Her transformation had only occurred a few days earlier, and yet she was functioning well. There would be some down time, Liz thought. She dreaded how Jirra would react when she had her first period. It was a traumatic experience for a natural born girl; it would be very difficult for Jirra.
Chapter 26
The drive back to the spa was uneventful, and Jirra was pleased to see Lindsey as they pulled into their driveway. She helped them carry their bags inside, as Jirra told her about the trip.
“At least you know that physically you’re okay,” remarked Lindsey.
“I guess so. I was sort of hoping that these changes were only on the outside,” replied Jirra. She began to unpack her clothes on her bed.
Lindsey sat down on the edge of bed and helped fold the clothes. “This is nice,” she stated, as she examined a floral pattern skirt.
“Mom helped me pick it out. She said that there would be functions here that would require me to wear a skirt,” replied Jirra.
“I think it’s great that you’re going with the flow. I see you got your ears pierced too.”
Jirra’s right hand reached up and touched the gold stud in one of her ears. “I decided to follow your advice… again.”
Liz walked into Jirra’s room. “I was checking our messages. Judy would like to see you this afternoon. She wants to talk to you about the newsletter; apparently she’s very impressed with your writing skill.”
Jirra’s eyes opened wide. “Really? That’s great!”
“The meeting will be in her office at two, don’t be late!”
“I won’t. Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 27
Jirra and Lindsey walked around the spa’s grounds and talked about the trip and the newsletter.
“I think it’ll be a great opportunity for you. I’m also doing a work study program of sorts for my last year of school. I’ll be assisting Mom in the kitchen,” commented Lindsey.
“Is that what you want to do?”
Lindsey nodded vigorously. “I’ve applied to several cooking schools. I want to have my own restaurant someday.”
They began to walk out on one of the trails leading out of the spa. It was a warm summer morning, and a nice morning for a hike. They spotted a hawk slowly circling in the sky above them.
“That’s a lofty goal.”
“I know, but I’m willing to work for it,” replied Lindsey. “I know you want to be a writer, but what sort of writing?”
“I’d like to be a reporter, preferably for a newspaper. Of course, I’d love to write a novel or two,” answered Jirra.
They stopped by several large rocks and sat down.
“There’s something I need to tell you, Jirra. I know it shouldn’t matter, but since we’re friends and all, I just wanted you to know before…”
“Lindsey, what is it?” interrupted Jirra.
“I’m going on a date. I just wanted you to know. I know you like me, and I hope it won’t interfere with our friendship,” explained Lindsey.
“Oh.”
“His name is Dave, and his dad runs one of the tour companies that the spa does business with.”
“What kind of tours?”
“Bike and hiking tours,” replied Lindsey.
“He’d better treat you good!” replied Jirra with a grin.
“So, you don’t mind?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “Considering the circumstances, it makes sense. I wish it was me, but I’ll be content to be your friend.”
Lindsey hugged Jirra. “Thanks. I didn’t want to hurt you.”
“So, tell me about him,” stated Jirra.
Lindsey went on to describe Dave. He was nineteen and was starting at the University of New Mexico in the fall, where he was going to study business and physical therapy. She described him as tall and athletic, with wavy reddish-brown hair and hazel eyes. He competed in triathlons and had been all-state in track.
“Tell me he does drugs or robs ten-year-olds of their lunch money! He sounds too good to be true,” replied Jirra with a laugh.
Lindsey smiled back. “I’m glad you’re so understanding.”
“Seriously, he sounds like a great guy. So when is the date?”
“Not until this weekend. He’s taking me to the movies.”
Jirra nodded. “I hope you have a good time. I mean it.”
“I know you do. Thanks.”
Jirra glanced at her watch. “We’d better head back, it’s almost lunchtime. I also want to shower and change before I see Judy.”
Lindsey nodded. “You going to wear a skirt?”
“I guess it would be appropriate and professional.”
“You okay?” asked Lindsey.
“No, I’m a girl. Seriously, I’m happy for you.” Jirra forced a smile.
Lindsey smiled back. She wanted to say something, but couldn’t think of anything appropriate.
Chapter 28
Jirra waved goodbye to Lindsey and opened the door to her cottage. She just made it inside before she started to cry. She sat down on the edge of her bed and sobbed. It wasn’t fair, she thought. Why did this happen to me?
Liz walked into the cottage and heard the sound of Jirra crying. She walked towards Jirra’s room and saw her sobbing. She sat down next to her and put her hand on Jirra’s shoulder.
“What’s wrong?”
Jirra wiped her eyes with the palms of her hands. “It’s not fair, Mom! First Dad dies, and then I become a girl! Who did I piss off?”
“Sometimes things just happen, Roo,” replied Liz softly. “What kicked this off?”
Jirra sighed. “Lindsey is going out on a date with a local boy. I know it’s stupid for me to be upset like this; I mean, she’s a girl and I’m now a girl, but… but that doesn’t change the fact that I really like her.” Jirra began to wipe the latest round of tears away.
Liz pulled Jirra close and let her cry it out. Teenage love was hard enough without throwing in something like a gender transformation, Liz thought.
After a few minutes, Jirra began to regain her composure. “Sorry.”
Liz shook her head. “For what? You let out your emotions, no need to apologize for that. Honey, you’re going to have some rough times, don’t try to navigate them alone.”
Jirra nodded and reached for a box of tissues.
“Does Lindsey know how you feel about her?”
Jirra nodded as she blew her nose.
“You feel better?”
“A little,” replied Jirra.
“On the plus side, I suspect that you and Lindsey will remain close friends for life. That’s not the same thing as love, but in many ways it’s better. Look at Judy and me.”
Jirra nodded. “I guess I’d better shower and get ready to see Judy.”
“Have you eaten lunch yet?”
Jirra shook her head.
“I’ll fix you something as you shower and dress. What’re you going to wear?”
“I was thinking of the turquoise skirt and my white short sleeve blouse,” replied Jirra.
“Good choice. Well, you go shower and I’ll have lunch ready.”
Chapter 29
Jirra joined her mom for lunch a short time later.
“There’s something else bothering me. I’ve broken up with girls and been turned down on dates a few times, but I never cried about it,” commented Jirra, as she reached for the mustard for her sandwich. “Is this because of the hormones?”
“Maybe. Be careful with the mustard, you don’t want to stain that blouse,” replied Liz. “Your body is adjusting to its new hormone levels. You’ve also been through a huge emotional event. I wouldn’t read anything else into it right now.”
Jirra nodded. “I know that Dad wasn’t big on acting macho and stoic all the time, but growing up a guy you train yourself not to cry or to get real emotional, other than certain times. Guys call you a sissy if you cry.”
“That’s idiotic,” replied Liz. “I never would have married your father if he had acted like that. Your father wasn’t afraid to show his emotions, and no one would dare challenge his masculinity.”
Jirra smiled.
“You shouldn’t be ashamed to show your emotions, Jirra.”
“I’ll try to remember that. Still it’s easier to say than to do.”
“You’ve only been female for a very short time. I don’t expect you to change overnight,” replied Liz. “By the way, where did you get that blouse?”
“At that outdoors store downtown.”
“Very nice. It looks great on you.”
“Thanks.”
Liz ran her eyes over her daughter. “You look very professional. The only thing I would recommend is some makeup, but I don’t think that you’re ready for that, yet.”
“Makeup?”
“Yes. When you’re dressed up, makeup completes the image.”
“Why? You don’t wear any,” replied Jirra.
“Really? Look closer, Roo.”
Jirra stopped eating her sandwich and stared at her mom’s face.
“The trick to wearing makeup is to not look like you’re wearing makeup,” explained Liz. “You don’t have to lay it on thick with a paintbrush.”
Jirra didn’t reply.
“When you’re ready, I’ll show you how to do it,” continued Liz.
“Okay,” replied Jirra softly.
“What time are you due to see Judy?”
Jirra looked at her watch. “In forty-five minutes.”
“Good luck. I need to head back to the clinic. I’m updating the staff’s shot records Half of Gregory’s ground workers haven’t had a tetanus shot.”
“Well, you’ve always been a stickler for details like that,” replied Jirra with a wink.
Liz rolled her eyes. “Too bad you didn’t get a better sense of humor, Roo.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks again, Mom.”
Chapter 30
Jirra sat nervously across from Judy. She looked around the room and admired the prints that were on the walls.
Judy smiled. “They’re by Georgia O’Keeffe. Just copies, but I’ve always loved her work. All the rooms here have her work in them. Have you been to the museum in Santa Fe?”
Jirra shook her head.
“Oh, you have to go. My grandparents and parents knew her. Too bad they never bought any of her paintings!”
Jirra laughed.
“Okay, let’s get down to business. I’ve reviewed your work, and I’m confident that you’re the one to put together the spa’s newsletter.”
Jirra opened her notebook and stood by, pen in hand.
Judy noted this. “Good, you came ready to work. What I want is a weekly spa newsletter. I want it out every Monday, so that the guests will know the week’s events.”
Judy went on to describe what she wanted in the newsletter. In addition to the weekly schedule of events, there would be health and beauty hints. She also wanted to include a listing of current guests and their hometowns.
“What do you think?” asked Judy.
“As long as the format is set, it won’t be that hard to get out. I can do everything on a computer with the right software. Does the spa have a copier?”
Judy nodded. “If it goes down, there is a copier center in town. Do you have any suggestions?”
Jirra described some of her ideas. Judy liked the idea of staff profiles and recipes.
“We can also add seasonal plant and wildlife descriptions,” added Jirra.
“Good. Caldera de Gaia opens next week, but I don’t expect you to get the first newsletter out for a few weeks. What software do you suggest we get?”
Jirra told her the one that they’d used back at her high school. “I also need input from the staff.”
“Don’t worry about that. Tomorrow at breakfast I’ll make an announcement. We have a very talented staff, and they’ll be very willing to provide input. I don’t expect you do all the writing for this newsletter. Tara has already volunteered to write for it, and I’m not a bad writer myself. I imagine we’ll get a few more volunteers to assist you.”
“This sound like fun. I’m looking forward to doing this,” stated Jirra.
“Write out the name of the software, and I’ll order it today,” stated Judy. “I’ve already ordered the computer. I’ll show you to your office.”
Jirra’s eyes opened wide. “My office?”
“It isn’t much, but it will give you a place to work.”
They walked down the hall to a small office. There was barely enough room for a desk, but it would give Jirra a place to work. The copier was located across the hall.
“What do you think?” asked Judy.
“I’m eager to start,” replied Jirra.
“The computer should be here tomorrow,” stated Judy.
“Thank you for picking me,” stated Jirra.
“I want your best, Jirra.”
“You’ll get it, I promise.”
Chapter 31
The next few days were a blur to Jirra and almost everyone else at the spa, as the opening day approached.
Jirra was very busy setting up the new computer and starting up the newsletter. As long as she was busy, Jirra had no problem functioning. It was when she had free time and time to think that she got depressed.
Tara sat down with Jirra one afternoon, as she wanted to go over the newsletter articles that she had written for the premier issue.
“This looks really good. I’m amazed you got most of this done in just the last couple days,” remarked Tara as she reviewed the newsletter.
“The computer program really helps. Most of the first newsletter is the schedule of events and a listing of who’s who here. Hannah wrote out the recipe, and Judy provided the article on the history of the spa. It wasn’t that hard,” replied Jirra.
“Bull. You’ve done great in so little time. I’ll have my article to you by tomorrow.”
Jirra nodded. “The only thing left to do for this one is to list the names of the guests. Judy promised that to me two days before we open.”
“How’s everything else going?”
“Okay. I’m healthy and so far no period,” replied Jirra with a grin.
“Anything else you want to talk about?” asked Tara.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders.
Tara smiled back. “It’s a small spa, Jirra. It’s obvious that you really like Lindsey, and she’s been hanging out with the boy from the cycling tour company.”
“His name is Dave,” replied Jirra. “I haven’t met him yet, but I’ve heard he’s nice.”
“Jirra, I grew up dealing with crushes on other girls and being unable to do anything about it. I just want you to know this, just in case you want to talk about it.”
A sly smile grew across Jirra’s face. “Is it that obvious?”
“Only if you know what to look for. I take it you still like girls,” continued Tara.
“Yes. I still see myself as a guy, even though I’m slowly accepting my body,” replied Jirra.
“No feelings for guys at all?”
Jirra shook her head adamantly.
“That makes sense. Can I ask you something personal?”
“Sure.”
“Have you explored your body… in a sexual manner yet?”
“No. I still feel strange about touching myself down there.”
“What about your nipples?”
“No, not really.”
“Jirra, you’re going to be in that body for the rest of your life. Denying yourself pleasurable sensations is silly and wasteful. I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised by the feelings you can achieve.”
“You mean play with myself?”
Tara laughed. “That’s one way of putting it. I suggest that you explore yourself. Right now, you’re not whole. You exist in your body because you want to function, that’s not enough.”
“Can I ask you something?”
Tara nodded.
“When did you know that you liked girls?”
“I always knew.”
“How old were you?”
Tara thought about her answer. “I knew I was different when I was four, but I didn’t know why. I figured out I was a lesbian when I hit puberty.”
“Did you ever go out with boys?”
“A few times, but I quickly realized that they weren’t for me. I’m convinced that we’re programmed with our sexual desires and we can’t change them. You obviously don’t like guys in a sexual way. Don’t try to force yourself into something you know deep down is wrong for you.”
Jirra nodded.
“Were you a virgin?” asked Tara.
Jirra shook her head. “I had sex once. It was mainly a blur. I was with a girl at a party and we were both kinda drunk…”
“I get the picture,” interrupted Tara with a wink. “You know that sex with a woman will be very different now.”
“I suppose it will be,” replied Jirra.
“Even between two women, relationships and sex, one person tends to be more dominant than the other.”
“Oh. I hadn’t thought about that,” replied Jirra.
“You may not be the dominant one, depending on who she is,” added Tara.
“Something else I hadn’t thought of.”
“It’s not a big deal, and it usually works itself out according to nature. Just be prepared, Jirra. Being with another girl may be very different from what you’ve previously experienced.”
Chapter 32
Her conversation with Tara left Jirra with a lot of things to think about. She wandered out of her office and walked the grounds of the spa.
There was a swarm of activity as the countdown for opening loomed. The number of staff had grown proportionally, and there were a number of new people that didn’t know that Jirra had once been a boy. In some ways, it was refreshing for Jirra to be accepted at face value.
She found Lindsey near the kitchen. Lindsey was wearing a white chef’s jacket and apron. Her hair was pulled back, and she was wearing a chef’s hat.
“Well, if it isn’t our editor!” exclaimed Lindsey with a grin.
“How’re you doing, Chef Dylan?” asked Jirra.
“It’s been great. I’m learning so much.”
“You’ll have to write an article for the newsletter,” replied Jirra.
“Deal.”
“So is tonight your date with Dave?” asked Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. “I still want you to meet him.”
“Honestly, I haven’t been deliberately avoiding you two.”
“I know. Look, I’m getting off shortly, why don’t you come with me, and I’ll introduce you two to each other,” offered Lindsey. “I like him… I like him a lot, Jirra, and I want you to meet him. After all, you’re my best friend.”
Jirra nodded. She could tell how much this meant to Lindsey. “Okay.”
“Cool!” exclaimed Lindsey, who gave Jirra a big hug.
Jirra thought about her mom’s words about having a lifelong friend as she hugged Lindsey back.
Chapter 33
Lindsey had changed into shorts, a sleeveless t-shirt and sandals. “There he is!” she whispered into Jirra’s ear.
Jirra looked over at the tall handsome young man repairing a mountain bike.
Dave looked up and smiled. He put down his tools and began to wipe his hands with a rag. He was wearing a Green Bay Packers t-shirt and khaki shorts.
“Dave, this is my best friend Jirra,” announced Lindsey.
He smiled back.
He had a very pleasant smile, thought Jirra.
“Pleased to meet you, Jirra. Lindsey has told me a lot about you,” greeted Dave.
Jirra smiled back. Did she tell you that I used to be a guy and that I’m deeply in love with her, she thought. “I’ve heard a lot about you too.”
As they talked Jirra reluctantly began to like Dave. With his looks, he could have easily been an arrogant jerk, but instead he was very agreeable.
“Do you ride, Jirra?”
“Not mountain bikes. I used to live in the Philadelphia suburbs.”
“It’s not that hard. Until last year, we lived in Madison, Wisconsin!” replied Dave with a wink.
Jirra giggled in spite of herself.
“Jirra, Dave said he’ll teach us to ride. You interested?”
Jirra nodded.
“I’ll teach you on the company bikes. If you like it, I’ll help you pick out a bike, cheap!”
Jirra and Lindsey laughed.
“Can you provide me with information on your tours? I’ll put it in the spa’s newsletter,” stated Jirra.
“That would be great. I heard that you worked on it,” stated Dave.
“Dave, she’s the editor!” stated Lindsey proudly.
“Wow! I guess I’d better treat you with more respect!” stated Dave.
“Please! I’m the editor, lead reporter, and printer,” replied Jirra with a smile.
“Don’t put it down, Jirra. Everyone has to start somewhere,” added Dave. “Who knows what this will lead to?”
Jirra nodded. Dammit, why does he have to be so nice?
“I’d better get back to work. I have three more bikes to assemble. Pick you up at six, Lindsey?” asked Dave.
She nodded.
“It was nice meeting you, Jirra.”
“Same here. Nice to finally meet you too.”
Lindsey and Jirra walked back to the main spa area.
“Well?” asked Lindsey anxiously.
“He’s nice,” replied Jirra. “I can see why you like him.”
“I know it’s just a first date and all, but still I feel something special for him.”
Any one of a number of sarcastic comments were floating around Jirra’s mind, but as she sensed that Lindsey really wanted her support she skipped them. “Lindsey, I think you two make a nice couple, and I hope it works out for you.”
“Thanks, Jirra. You have no idea how much that means to me,” replied Lindsey.
“I think I do,” replied Jirra softly.
Chapter 34
Jirra arrived home and began to prep dinner. She had been encouraged to cook by both parents. Travis had thought it was idiotic that men considered cooking beneath them. Jirra wondered how he would have reacted to her transformation. Deep down, she figured that he would be cool about it and probably tell her to press on.
There was a package of chicken legs in the fridge, so she decided to try her hand at one of her dad’s old specialties, Chicken Shoemaker. In a big, heavy skillet over fairly low heat, she slowly cooked a generous amount of chopped garlic and a half-cup of sliced pickled cherry peppers in olive oil. While the garlic and peppers were melding their flavors, she quickly cut the legs into drumsticks and thighs, then added them to the pan and covered it. She then put on a pot of water to boil for noodles and began tearing up greens for a salad.
Liz arrived home twenty minutes later and walked into the kitchen.
“Oh, that smells good,” she said. “I almost expected to see your father here when I came in the door and caught the odors.”
“I was thinking of Dad this afternoon, and when I saw the chicken legs it just seemed natural to do them his way,” replied Jirra. “Supper should be ready in about fifteen minutes.”
“That’s fine. Is there anything I can do to help?”
“How about making your citrus vinaigrette for the salad?” Jirra replied, while she turned and basted the chicken pieces.
“OK, that would go well with the chicken.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“I finally got your tests back from the lab. There’s good news,” announced Liz. “You’re completely healthy for a girl your age.”
“What’s the good news?” asked Jirra with a smirk.
“Funny. Seriously, Roo, we’re in uncharted territory here. It’s good to know that your hormone levels are normal.”
“I know. It’s just hard to accept, that’s all,” replied Jirra. “Any word on the mud samples?”
“No,” replied Liz as she opened a bottle of wine and poured herself a glass. “I’m going to call out to them this weekend.”
Jirra nodded. She then told Liz all about the newsletter, Lindsey, and Dave.
Liz then made the dressing. By that time, Jirra was just putting the noodles in the pot.
“I’m very proud about the way you’ve handled this,” complimented Liz.
“I can’t make her love me. She sees me as a girl. I mean, she barely knew me when I was Josh, barely a day.”
“I don’t have the words to make you feel better,” stated Liz.
“We’re good friends now. I suppose that will have to do. She knows how I feel, and it obviously doesn’t bother her. Did you ever have a lesbian friend?”
“Several.”
“Did any of them ever tell you that they liked you… in more than a friendship sort of way?”
“Once. It was just after Dad proposed to me. She was a fellow doctor and, even though the army has an anti-gay policy, we all knew she was a lesbian. We had a drink after work, and she told me that she really liked me, in so many words.”
“What happened?”
“Nothing. I told her that I wasn’t attracted to women. The matter never came up again.”
“How did it affect your friendship?”
“It didn’t. She was in my wedding party.”
“Really? Have I ever met her?”
Liz shook her head. “She left the army a few years later and now works for Doctors Without Borders. The last letter I got from her, she was in Kenya fighting AIDS.”
“Did Dad know?”
Liz laughed. “Yes, he wasn’t bothered by it.”
“I was just thinking about Dad. I’m positive that he would have accepted my change.”
“I agree.”
Jirra sighed. “I still think about him a lot. I dreamt about him the other night. It was a good dream.”
Liz smiled “I dream about him all the time, Roo.”
As soon as the noodles were done, she arranged the chicken pieces around the edge of a platter, and then tossed the noodles in the oil and drippings in the chicken pan. Heaping the noodles in the center of the platter, she placed it on the table.
Jirra contemplated her next words for a few seconds. “Do you think that you’ll remarry?”
“Where did this come from?”
“I was just thinking. I just don’t want you to be alone,” replied Jirra.
“I haven’t really thought about it.”
“I just want you to know that I wouldn’t mind, as long as you were happy.”
“That’s nice to know, and it means a lot to me,” replied Liz.
“This whole adapting to a new life is forcing me to look at things differently, and not everything is related to my new gender.”
“Does that also mean acceptance?”
“I wish I could say yes, but I still feel like a guy,” replied Jirra. “I figured you’d want the truth.”
“I understand, but I hope you find a common ground,” replied Liz.
“Tara’s been telling me the same thing — that I need to find balance in my life.”
Chapter 35
Jirra was working on finalizing the newsletter when Judy showed up.
“Okay, here is the list of our first week’s guests,” she stated, as she handed Jirra a disc.
“Cool. I should have this ready for your review in a few minutes,” replied Jirra.
“Are you sure you want me to be the last one to look it over, I’m not exactly qualified,” stated Judy.
“Well, you’re my boss, and it never hurts to have another set of eyes to look it over. If someone finds mistakes, we’ll give a refund for the newsletter!”
“Funny.”
“Sorry, that’s an old joke we used when a mistake slipped through on the school paper.”
“Oh, I’ve also got a list of future guests. Take a look at it,” offered Judy, as she handed Jirra a list. She had a big grin on her face.
Jirra scanned the list and at first she didn’t see it. When she re-read the list she saw the name. “Is this who I think it is?”
Judy nodded vigorously. “This could be a huge break for Caldera de Gaia. Her agent called this morning and requested a two-week stay. She just finished a new movie, and she’s coming here to relax.”
“Does this mean that we’re going to keep this a secret?” asked Jirra.
“Her agent requested we keep this low key,” replied Judy.
Jirra nodded. Alexis Eden was on the verge of stardom. She’d had a supporting role in a TV crime drama and had recently begun to make movies. Alexis had had the good fortune to appear in two blockbuster movies and had garnered excellent reviews. Rumor had it that she would get a starring role in Richard Thorn’s new movie.
Jirra immediately went onto the Internet and called up Alexis’ biography on a movie website. Alexis Eden was born Alexis Finster in Toledo, Ohio. She was in her high school drama club, but went to UC Pepperdine to study science. It was there that she auditioned for a commercial on a whim, and the rest, as they say, is history. Virtually overnight she went from college student to TV star.
Jirra looked at Alexis’ photo. She wasn’t the typical Hollywood beauty. She had a natural attractiveness that made her look accessible and friendly. Her eyes were a deep blue and Jirra felt they were her best feature. In the photo Alexis’ hair was streaked blonde, but on her TV show her hair was uniformly blonde.
On her show Alexis had to be athletic, and it was obvious from the photos that she was in excellent shape.
Jirra was surprised to see that Alexis was only twenty-three and was still working on her degree.
“She’s very pretty,” remarked Judy.
“She’ll be a star soon,” added Jirra.
“I want you to be our liaison with her agent,” stated Judy.
Jirra turned around and looked at Judy. “Are you crazy?”
Judy laughed. “Seriously, I want you to call this woman, what’s her name? Oh yes, here it is, Emily Waterman, and tell her that’ll you’ll be our point of contact at the spa.”
“Why me?” asked Jirra. “That didn’t come out right. What I meant is, isn’t there someone else more qualified?”
“First, you’re in a small group of people that I can trust to do this right. Second, you have the lightest schedule. Third, it’ll be good experience for you as a future reporter,” explained Judy. “I’ve also confirmed that you’ll get to interview her for the newsletter.”
Jirra thought about it for a minute. “I won’t let you down.”
“I know you won’t. I’ll talk to the staff about this before she arrives; until then, keep this to yourself.”
Jirra nodded. “I’ll get the newsletter to you in an hour.”
Chapter 36
Jirra dropped the newsletter off with Judy and headed over to see Lindsey. Part of her was hoping that they’d had a terrible time, but the other half wanted her friend to be happy.
Jirra walked into the main room and found Lindsey and Hannah reviewing the upcoming menu. Lindsey waved.
“I’ll be done in a few minutes,” she announced.
Jirra nodded. She looked at the art on the walls. Most were Georgia O’Keeffe prints, but a few were from local artists and were on sale. There was one artist who had painted several watercolors of the nearby hills. Jirra recognized one particular hill. It was located on one of the hiking paths. Maybe I could interview the artist for the newsletter, she thought.
“I’m done. Hey, that looks like the view from the trail,” commented Lindsey.
“How was the date?” asked Jirra.
Lindsey sighed and a very content look came over her face. Jirra instantly knew that it was a success.
“We had a great time. Dave’s so cool. We’re going out again tonight.”
Jirra forced a smile. “I’m happy for you.”
“He likes you. He asked me if you’d be interested in going on a double date some time. He says he has a few friends that he thinks you’d like.”
A horrified look came over Jirra’s face. “What did you tell him?”
Lindsey smiled. “I told him I’d talk to you about it. Don’t worry, I’d never set you up on something like that.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra. “I suppose when you know him better, you can always tell him I’m a lesbian.”
“True, maybe he knows a girl you’d want to date.”
“He already does,” replied Jirra with a wink.
Chapter 37
That evening Jirra researched Alexis. One thing that stood out right away was what a genuinely friendly and down-to-earth person she was. One article joked that she was too nice to be in Hollywood. That was good; thought Jirra, the last thing she wanted was to be around a prima donna.
It had been a very busy day and Jirra was exhausted. The newsletter had been approved by Judy and had been printed out. A copy was in every room and in the spa mailboxes for all the staff. Jirra was relieved that the first one was done. She was also anxious to see the reaction of the staff.
That evening Jirra called Emily and introduced herself. To her total surprise, Emily already knew about her and was pleased that Judy had selected her to be Alexis’ liaison.
“Jirra, Alexis just wants to relax. Having someone to hangout with will make it easier for her to blend in. She’s not at the point of being mobbed, but people do recognize her. Being with a local will make people think she just looks like someone famous,” stated Emily. “You’ll like her. I’ve been an agent for thirty years, and Alexis is one of the nicest people I’ve known.”
“I’m looking forward to meeting her,” replied Jirra.
“Now, Alexis loves nature, so don’t be surprised if she wants to go on long hikes,” continued Emily.
“We have several trails leading right out of the spa. I saw a coyote just this morning on one,” replied Jirra.
“Excellent, Alexis will love that. I’m pleased that you love the outdoors too.”
They talked for nearly an hour. By the time they were finished, Jirra felt more confident in her duties.
Jirra got up from her desk and walked to the bathroom, she felt a little “off” and was hoping she wasn’t coming down with something. She had been working hard on the newsletter the past few days and had been sort of stressed about it.
She decided to take a long hot bath to relax. It was something that Mom did when she needed to relax. It was when she underdressed that she noticed the blood stain in her panties.
“Shit!” she exclaimed; she knew that this meant that she was starting her period. That also meant that the physical transformation was complete. She pulled her panties back up, put on her robe, and went to see Mom.
Liz had been expecting this any day and had a supply of feminine products standing by for Jirra.
“Now, I know this is pretty traumatic for you, but you’ll get used to it,” explained Liz sympathetically to Jirra, as she handed her a box of tampons.
Jirra stared at the box. “I know what they are, but.... what I mean is…”
“The instructions are right on the box. If you have any questions, I’ll be right out here.”
Jirra nodded and walked slowly into her mother’s bathroom.
Just as Mom had said, the instructions were on the box. Jirra gently inserted the tampon and stared down at the string that was protruding from her vagina. She shook her head slowly in disbelief. She then realized that she hadn’t brought a fresh pair of panties and asked her mom for assistance.
A few minutes later, they were sitting together on Jirra’s bed.
“How do you feel?” asked Liz, her arm around Jirra’s waist.
Jirra rested her head on her mom’s shoulder. “Physically okay, mentally, I’m a mess. I was hoping that this wouldn’t happen.”
“I know this won’t cheer you up or anything, but I’m pleased that it’s happening, if only because it shows that you’re healthy.”
“Wouldn’t it be better if I wasn’t functional?”
Liz shook her head. “It’s never good when your body isn’t fully functional.”
“I guess that makes sense. Still, it doesn’t make me feel any better.”
“Do you have any questions?”
“About this? No, I’ve been reading up on it on the net,” replied Jirra. “I just hope that I don’t get cramps.”
“Do you want to vent a little, Roo?” asked Liz with a grin.
Jirra started to smile, but soon she was crying and holding on to her mom.
Liz just held her child and stroked the back of Jirra’s head. She remembered how she’d felt during her first cycle; at least she had been expecting it.
After a long cry, Jirra sat up. “Thanks,” she stated as she reached for the tissues.
“You want a mug of hot chocolate?”
“Will that help?”
“It won’t hurt, Roo,” replied Liz with a wink.
Over the chocolate, Liz talked to Jirra about what to expect and what she had to do.
“So I can expect this on a regular basis from now on,” remarked Jirra, as she sipped her chocolate.
“Around every twenty-eight days, although it can vary,” replied Liz.
“Yippee.”
“You’ll get used to it. Just let me know if you need anything.”
“I will. I’ll bet you never thought we’d be having this conversation,” replied Jirra.
“Oh, I got a phone call from my friend who I sent the mud to. He stated that the mud was high in certain minerals, but nothing out of the ordinary for this area. He did note that the sample from after the lightning strike had slightly different readings. We’ll get a full report in the mail.”
“So will they go back to using it?”
“I don’t see any reason not to. The kettles are fully insulated now, thanks to Gregory and his staff.”
“I guess it’ll be okay.”
“I’ll tell Judy the next time I see her.”
Jirra took one last sip of her chocolate. She then fought back a big yawn. “Thanks again, Mom. I think I’ll go to bed.”
“Good night, Roo,” stated Liz, and she gave Jirra a kiss.
“You going to bed?”
“Not yet. I have some things to do before I go to bed. See you in the morning.”
Liz called Judy on the phone and told her what had happened.
“How’re you handling it?” asked Judy.
“Me? Jirra’s the one I’m worried about,” replied Liz.
“Exactly. I have a nice bottle of port, why don’t I come over and you can help me sample it.”
Liz laughed. “Okay, that sounds good.”
Judy arrived a few minutes later and joined her friend out on the patio.
“Sorry, I don’t have the right glasses,” apologized Liz.
Judy poured out the port in the two juice glasses. “I remember when we would just pass the bottle back and forth.”
Liz broke out in a laugh.
“Look, I know you have to be all stoic for Jirra, but you can’t hold it all in. You’ve been through a lot these past few months,” stated Judy. She raised her glass. “Skol!”
“Cheers!” replied Liz and tapped her glass to Judy’s. “It hasn’t been easy.”
“You and Jirra are definitely blazing a new trail.”
“She’s doing pretty fine. Even though she doesn’t like what happened and doesn’t quite accept that she’s a girl, she’s determined to function. By the way, thank you so much for assigning her to the newsletter.”
“Don’t thank me, she’s been great. I don’t know if you looked it over, but the newsletter is ten times better than what I was hoping for. I’m very impressed with what she put together for me.”
“That’s good to hear,” replied Liz. She took another sip and drained her glass.
Without asking Judy refilled it. “Have you heard back from my lawyer?”
“Just a phone call that everything was progressing nicely. I had to provide him with Jirra’s new middle name,” replied Liz. She took another sip of the port. “This is much better than the Boone’s Farm we used to drink.”
Judy made a yuck face. “What name did you pick out?”
“I went with Jirra’s suggestion and picked out a name starting with R. I’ve nicknamed her Roo. I also named her after Travis’s mother. It’s Roslyn.”
“What a lovely name. Did you tell Jirra yet?”
“No, I’m saving that for later. She told me she wanted me to surprise her.”
Judy smiled and took another sip of her port. “This really is pretty good. You want some more?”
Liz shook her head. “I have a lot to do tomorrow. Have to be ready for Monday.”
“I can’t believe that it’s almost here. We have almost eighty percent booking for the first month. I’d been hoping for fifty!”
Liz then told Judy about the mud. “I guess you can go back to using it. It looks like Jirra’s transformation was one-in-a-million.”
“I’ll let Cari know tomorrow. Is Jirra okay with us using the mud again?”
Liz nodded. “Yes.”
“I have something else to tell you,” stated Judy. She then told Liz about Alexis Eden’s visit.
“Well, Jirra is really a good employee, as she didn’t say a word to me about this.”
“I have a question for you, Liz.”
Liz was drinking the last of her port, but motioned for Judy to continue.
“How’re you fixed for Jirra’s college tuition?”
“Travis and I put some away. She should qualify for a scholarship or two. It also depends on where she goes to college, why?”
“I want to help. I can’t pay Jirra for what she’s doing, but I’d like to contribute to her education.”
“That’s very generous, Judy, but…”
Judy cut her off. “I don’t have any kids, and you’re the closest thing I’ve had to a sister. I consider you and Jirra family.”
“Come to think of it, I think I will have some more, if only to toast my sister,” replied Liz.
Judy complied and filled both their glasses. They tapped glasses and toasted their friendship.
“Just remember that you don’t have to carry the burden of the world on your back, Liz.”
“I will.”
“Well, I’d better get going. See you at breakfast tomorrow.”
Liz stood up and hugged Judy. “See ya then.”
Liz stopped by Jirra’s room and checked on her. She then remembered the gift that she had ordered online. She retrieved it from her room and placed it in Jirra’s arms.
“Good night, Roo,” she whispered and leaned down and kissed her on the head.
Chapter 38
The next morning, Jirra walked into the kitchen. She was wearing a pair of dark green shorts and a Philadelphia Eagles T-shirt.
“Good morning, Roo. How’re you feeling?” asked Liz.
Jirra waved her hand back and forth. “So-so.”
“Cramps?” asked Liz.
Jirra nodded. “Not too bad, but enough to be felt.”
Liz handed Jirra a bottle. “Take two.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra. “By the way, I assume you’re responsible for my bedmate.” She held up a small stuffed kangaroo.
Liz shrugged her shoulders.
“It was very thoughtful.”
“I figured you’d be a little down once your period started,” stated Liz. “Well, we’d better get going; Judy will be expecting us.”
Chapter 39
“I’m pleased to see everyone here this morning. Starting tomorrow, we may not get the chance to get everyone together. I’m pleased to say that we’re now officially sold out for the second week and for our first day we’ll be at seventy percent occupancy.”
There was a loud cheer and lots of clapping.
“I have the fullest confidence in all of you,” she added.
There was more clapping.
“Since we’ve added a few more employees to our family in the past few days, I’d like everyone to stand up and introduce themselves, that includes the families of our site staff,” continued Judy.
Lindsey was sitting next to Jirra.
“I saw the newsletter, it looks great,” Lindsey complimented her.
Jirra nodded.
“You okay?” asked Lindsey. “I noticed you didn’t eat much.”
“It started last night,” whispered Jirra.
“It? Oh my god, you mean your period?” replied Lindsey. She then looked around to see if anyone had overheard her. Thankfully, they were listening to Judy and the staff introducing themselves. “Sorry. You okay?”
Jirra rolled her eyes.
Lindsey nodded. “We’ll talk afterwards; they’re almost to our table.”
Right after Jirra stood up and introduced herself, Judy interrupted. “I hope you all had a chance to read the spa newsletter. Jirra here is its editor.”
There was a round of applause. Jirra smiled and sat down as she felt her face getting warm.
“You’re blushing,” whispered Lindsey. “How cute!”
Jirra fought the urge to playfully give Lindsey the finger and just smiled back.
After the meeting Lindsey pulled Jirra aside. “Seriously, how’re you holding up?”
“I’m torn between disbelief, denial, and disgust. It’s pretty gross. Knowing what is happening doesn’t help either,” replied Jirra.
“It is pretty gross. But when you consider the fact that your body could produce a new life, it’s sort of wonderful.”
“Not my body. I may be female now, I may be fertile, but I’m not having any guy impregnate me!”
“Don’t be so absolute, Jirra, you may change your mind over time,” remarked Lindsey.
“Yes, and pigs could fly,” replied Jirra with a grin.
Lindsey laughed. “Well, if you have any questions that you want to ask about it, but don’t want to ask your mom, I’m always available,” replied Lindsey.
“Thanks.”
“Changing the subject, the newsletter was awesome. You did a great job.”
“Thank you. I put a lot of effort into it. I’d like one of your mom’s recipes in the next one. In fact, I’d like to make it a weekly feature with different staff members contributing their favorite recipes.”
“That sounds great.”
“So how was your latest date?”
Lindsey just smiled.
“That good, huh?”
“Oh yes. He did ask me again if you wanted to double date. I think he has a friend who’s interested in you,” stated Lindsey.
“Who?” asked Jirra with a shocked look on her face.
“I think it’s Randy. He’s the guy who was helping Dave unload the bikes the other day.”
Jirra searched her memory. “Sorry, can’t place him.”
“Does that mean you’re interested?” asked Lindsey with a grin.
“No. I just want to know who he is.”
“You positive about this? I mean you might like boys,” remarked Lindsey. “Randy’s pretty cute. He looks like a shorter version of Dave, only with blond hair.”
“Are you positive about not liking girls?” replied Jirra.
“That’s totally different.”
“How?” asked Jirra, as they walked back towards their cottages.
“I’ve been a girl my whole life, and I know what I like and dislike. You, on the other hand, have only been female for less than a month. You’re still adjusting to it.”
“I may be adjusting to the physical side of being female, but I’m not attracted to guys. I never have been. I’m not denying the truth or anything; it’s just that the idea of being with a guy does nothing for me. I don’t even want to fake it.”
“I’m sorry, Jirra. You’re right. I won’t bring it up again,” replied Lindsey.
“It’s okay. I have enough drama in my life right now.”
“Well, Dave still wants to get to know you better. He suggested that we go out to what he says is the best pizza place in town together sometime.”
“Best pizza place in town, huh?” replied Jirra with a grin.
“Okay, it’s the only pizza place in town, but he says it’s not bad,” replied Lindsey.
“When?” asked Jirra.
“This evening?”
“It’ll just be the three of us, right?”
Lindsey held up her hand as if she was making a pledge. “I promise. Look, you’ve made it clear on your dating views. I won’t press you on it.”
“Thanks, Lindsey.”
“Well, I’d better go change. We have a lot to do before tomorrow!”
“What time tonight?” asked Jirra.
“Six. Dave is meeting us here,” replied Lindsey.
“Okay, see you then.”
Chapter 40
Jirra changed and walked over to her office. She was wearing the same dark green shorts, but had ditched the t-shirt for a yellow cotton top. When she arrived at her office, she found a nametag lying on her desk.
As she examined it, Judy walked in.
“By being the editor of the newsletter, I figured you deserve staff status. That way you still have full access to the spa, and none of the guests get their noses out of joint,” explained Judy.
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks, Judy.”
“I’m getting great feedback on the newsletter. I want you to set up an e-mail account just for the newsletter; that way the staff can contact you directly.”
Jirra nodded and told Judy her plan to have a different staff member’s recipe each week.
“Great idea. You know, we could turn that into a cookbook. We could add some health hints and photos and sell it in the gift shop,” remarked Judy.
“What gift shop?”
“We’ll be adding one in the spring. We’ll sell health and beauty items, local art, clothing, and other things.”
“Cool,” remarked Jirra.
“Here, let me help you,” stated Judy and she pinned the nametag on Jirra’s chest. “I got another call from Emily this morning. She’s very impressed with you.”
Jirra smiled broadly.
“Alexis will arrive a week from tomorrow and will definitely stay two weeks.”
“That’s cool. Will Emily be coming along?”
“No. She said that Alexis wants some time alone. Emily will be staying in Hollywood.”
“This is pretty exciting.”
Judy smiled. “I know. It’s hard not to get a little star struck.”
Jirra worked on the newsletter for a couple of hours. She was pleased to see Tara walk in.
“Just wanted to drop by and see what you’d like for the next edition,” stated Tara.
“Whatever you want to write about is cool with me,” replied Jirra.
“You’ll have to improve your micromanagement skills if you want to be a real editor, Jirra. You’re not controlling enough.”
Jirra laughed. “I’ll try to remember that. Can I ask you something?”
Tara nodded.
“How old were you when you came out?”
“Twenty-one, why?”
Jirra then told Tara about Dave and Lindsey. “I’m not looking to stand out, but I can’t keep turning down dates.”
“Why not? Look, it’s your life.”
“Yes, but what will they say?”
“Do you care?”
Jirra thought about it. “No, not really. It’s just that the less spotlight on me the better.”
“Jirra, I can’t tell you what’s best for you. It’s up to you. I know that you’re going to have some interesting decisions to make. Now, you’re not enrolling in the local high school, right?”
Jirra nodded.
“So what would happen if you did tell them that you’re a lesbian? It’s not as if you’ll be dealing with them on a daily basis.”
Jirra stared back.
“The staff accepts you. Judy will not tolerate any harassment by anyone working here, and that includes contracted workers. She already fired one guy for making a racist slur against Gregory.”
“Gregory? Why? He’s so nice.”
Tara nodded. “Judy overhead a local contractor call him a wetback. She cancelled his contract that afternoon.”
“Good.”
“The same zero tolerance would apply to any harassment you might get. In case you’ve forgotten, Judy carries a lot of clout with the local business community.”
“Thanks, Tara. You have no idea how much this conversation helps.”
Chapter 41
Jirra was sitting across from Lindsey. They were both in Lindsey’s bedroom, and Lindsey was in the middle of filing Jirra’s nails.
“Your nails were awful, what do you use on them, nail clippers?” asked Lindsey as she filed one of Jirra’s nails.
“What else would I use?” asked Jirra.
“Ugh! You really are a guy deep down, aren’t you!” exclaimed Lindsey.
“That’s what I’ve been telling you all along,” replied Jirra.
“I’m giving you a nail file, and I expect you to use it,” stated Lindsey. “Seriously, if you want to pass, you need to keep your nails in better shape. Also you need to start using polish.”
“No way,” replied Jirra.
“This is clear-coat, it’ll protect your nails, without any color,” stated Lindsey. “OK?”
Jirra nodded.
“Good. Trust me, Jirra, this will look so much better.”
A few minutes later Lindsey was finished. “You’ll need to let them dry. Big improvement. Now if you’d only let me help you with some makeup.”
“Not tonight. I appreciate your help. I know you only want what’s best for me. You have no idea how hard this is for me,” replied Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. “Well, I must admit that you dressed appropriately.”
Jirra was wearing a pair of jeans and a green cotton top. She was also wearing sandals.
“I was a little nervous wearing anything light colored, but Mom said that the odds of me… leaking is slim. Still, I didn’t want to take any chances.”
“I have that fear all the time!”
Jirra nodded. “Changing the subject, shouldn’t Dave be here soon?”
Lindsey nodded. They walked into the living room and saw his Jeep pull into their driveway. “Speak of the devil, here he is.”
Thirty minutes later they were sitting in the town’s only pizza place.
They made small talk as they waited for their order to arrive. Jirra had to admit that Dave was pretty nice, and he and Lindsey made a nice couple.
The only thing that bugged her about him was that twice he’d asked her if she needed a date. Thankfully, Lindsey asked him to stop it. Dave looked slightly confused but didn’t press the point anymore.
The pizza wasn’t too bad, although it wasn’t up to the standards that Jirra had eaten in Philly; at least the crust wasn’t thick.
Dave was suddenly distracted by something on the TV.
“Crap,” he mumbled through a slice of pepperoni that he was eating.
“What’s wrong?” asked Lindsey.
“You wouldn’t understand,” he replied. “My team just suffered a big loss, and it’s only training camp.”
Jirra glanced over at the set and saw that it was on ESPN. A reporter was commenting on the injury of one of the Green Bay Packers in a pre-season scrimmage.
“That’s too bad. The Packers were weak in their running game even before losing him,” stated Jirra.
A smile came across Dave’s face. “What do you know about football?”
“I know that my Eagles can whip your Packers,” replied Jirra.
“You know football?” asked a shocked Dave.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “Sure. Why wouldn’t I?”
“Okay, tell me the starting lineup for ‘your Eagles’!” stated Dave with a grin.
Jirra put down the slice of pizza. “I’ll start with the offense.”
Dave sat back in amazement as Jirra recited the starting offense and defensive lineups for the Philadelphia Eagles.
“Wow,” replied Dave. “I’ve never known a girl who could do that.”
“I’ve always liked football,” replied Jirra. “My dad even took me to a few games.” She then thought about Dad and a wave of sadness swept over her.
“You okay?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. “Sorry. I still can’t believe that he’s not coming back.”
“What do you mean?” asked Dave.
“My dad was in the army and was killed in action,” replied Jirra softly.
“Oh, wow! I’m so sorry,” replied Dave.
Jirra nodded. It was obvious that Dave’s concern was real. “Thanks. I’m okay now.”
The rest of the evening passed without incident. They drove back to the spa and Jirra excused herself. “See you tomorrow.” She figured that Dave and Lindsey should be alone.
She walked back to her house and found Mom watching TV.
“What’s on?”
“Just the news. I was hoping to catch the weather report before going to bed. So how was it?”
Jirra sat down and told her all about it.
“Dave’s a nice guy. It would be so much easier if he was a jerk. I’m reluctantly happy for Lindsey.”
Liz smiled. “How do you feel physically?”
“Better. The pills worked.”
“The first couple of times are always the worst. You’ll get used to it.”
“Really?” asked Jirra.
“No. I just wanted you to feel better,” replied Liz with a grin.
Jirra picked up a throw pillow and tossed it at her.
Chapter 42
Opening day for Caldera de Gaia spa went pretty smoothly. There were some minor glitches with a few reservations, but they were quickly resolved by Judy.
Jirra was sort of surprised that many of the guests were single women. She had thought they would have more couples.
She had bought two maps, mounted them on corkboards, and hung them on the walls of her office. Next she began to press colored pins into the maps, designating the hometowns of the guests. As she did this, she wondered how long it would take until she had a pin in every state.
When she finished, she stepped back and saw there where pins in eight states. The furthest one from New Mexico was New Jersey. The only pin she put on the world map was in Canada. Still, it was a start, she thought.
“What’s this?” asked Judy as she stepped into Jirra’s office.
Jirra explained the purposes of the maps.
“What a wonderful idea. I think we’ll put up one in the main lodge. You sure come up with some great ideas, Jirra.”
Jirra began to feel her face getting warm. “Thanks.”
“I need to talk to you in private. Let’s go to my office.”
Jirra nodded and followed Judy into her office. She sat down across from Judy.
“Here is the list for next week’s guests. Alexis is listed by her real last name,” stated Judy.
“Is she still arriving on Sunday?” asked Jirra, as she read the list.
“As far as I know, nothing has changed,” replied Judy. “I’ll address the staff on Saturday. I’ll remind everyone that their contract states that they’re required to respect and maintain the privacy of our guests.”
“I’ll have the latest newsletter to you by Friday,” stated Jirra.
“Good. Let’s make that your weekly deadline.”
Jirra nodded.
“I just want you to know that I want to expand your duties soon,” stated Judy.
Jirra’s eyebrows rose.
“Don’t worry; it won’t happen until after Alexis leaves. What I’m thinking of is having you assist me in liaison with the local businesses in promoting the spa. The spa will live or die based on the PR we get. It’ll require you to go with me to various meetings, both locally and in Santa Fe. You’ll be my PR assistant.”
“Really?” replied Jirra. She was torn between being excited and horrified.
“The reason that I’m telling you this now is that it’ll require you to dress for business. That will mean a suit and makeup. I understand you’re slowly accepting what has happened to you and that you still see yourself as male inside. However, you have potential. I don’t want to see you waste that. While it may not be fair, people do judge you on appearance. To be taken seriously, you need to learn to dress appropriately for the circumstances.”
Jirra nodded. What Judy was saying made sense.
“The reason I want to include you in these meetings is to give you experience. I don’t expect you to have all the answers, or even any of the answers. I do expect you to keep an open mind and listen and learn. Be a sponge.”
Jirra nodded again.
“Now, let me make one thing very clear; as with the newsletter, this isn’t a pity position. I see potential in you, Jirra. It would be perfectly understandable for you to want to feel sorry for yourself and hide here. Understandable, yes, but I’m not going to let you do it. You need to learn to socialize as a woman and as an adult.”
Judy got up and walked around her desk and sat on the edge of it in front of Jirra.
“I’m a successful businesswoman, and I had to fight all along the way. I had to overcome many things; I won’t bore you with the details. You have some major issues to overcome; however, you also have many assets, many of which you don’t see yourself. You can’t waste energy bemoaning what happened in the past. You’re a woman now, and even though you may never totally accept this, you can’t let it hold you back.”
Jirra absorbed Judy’s words.
“I want you to start practicing wearing makeup when you come to work on the weekdays. You can still wear shorts and a blouse, so long as you look neat. The nametag isn’t optional either. I want the guests to see you as staff.”
“Okay,” replied Jirra softly.
“Good. Now, while the newsletter position will remain an unpaid position, I will pay you as my assistant. We’ll discuss the actual details later.”
“Thank you, Judy,” replied Jirra.
“You’re welcome, dear. One more thing, I’m setting up a scholarship fund for you. I’ve talked to Liz, and I want to ensure that money isn’t going to be a hindrance or… an excuse for your not attending college.”
Jirra smiled slightly. She tried to seek out the right words.
“You don’t have to say anything, Jirra,” stated Judy, as if she could read Jirra’s mind, “other than to tell me that you accept becoming my PR assistant.”
“I’ll do it, and I’ll do my best,” replied Jirra.
“That’s all I can ask for,” replied Judy. She glanced at her watch. “I have to go schmooze the guests down by the baths. We’ll talk more later.”
Jirra nodded and returned to her office. She tried to work, but what Judy had just told her was too distracting. She decided to take a walk around the spa.
It was amazing to see it come to life, she thought, as she walked around the grounds of the spa. She overheard two women talking about the mud baths and how they couldn’t wait to take one. Jirra involuntarily shivered. She hadn’t gone back to the baths since her accident, even though up to the mishap she was enjoying the mud bath. It then hit her that she hadn’t even tried the mineral baths.
As an employee, she could use the facilities anytime except during peak hours, which were noon to eight PM. The biggest thing holding her back from the baths was the fact that she hadn’t yet gone out in public in her bathing suit. She knew that she had to do this before Alexis arrived, as she was sure that Alexis would want to use the baths. Great, she thought, this walk was supposed to help me think, not add additional issues.
Jirra swung by the main kitchen and was pleased to see that Lindsey was on a break.
“Sorry, I missed you at breakfast this morning, but I was cooking it!” exclaimed Lindsey.
“I thought it tasted funny,” replied Jirra.
Lindsey smiled back. “Dave really likes you. Your football knowledge impressed him a lot. Just one thing, you were starting to act like a guy.”
Jirra cocked her head. “What do you mean?”
“You started talking louder and more excited. It’s okay for a girl to like football, I guess, but try to be more sedate.”
“Even when the Eagles score a touchdown?”
“I’m sorry, I just don’t get it. What’s so enjoyable about watching a bunch of muscle-bound apes hit each other?”
“When the season starts, I’ll show you,” replied Jirra. “You keep telling me to adapt, so you need to too.”
“Huh?”
“Dave is obviously passionate about his Green Bay Packers. I imagine he’d love to have you share that interest. I can teach you about the game, and that way you can watch with Dave.”
“The student is teaching the teacher,” replied Lindsey.
“I may not like guys, but I know what they like,” replied Jirra. “Think of me as a spy.”
“Okay. So when does the season start?”
Jirra rolled her eyes in mock disgust and laughed. “Changing the subject, you going to the baths tonight? If so, can I join you?”
Lindsey nodded. “After a day in the kitchen, I need it. Why? I’ve asked you before, but you’ve always turned me down.”
“I figure why waste living at a spa. I have another reason, but I can’t tell you yet,” confessed Jirra.
“Okay, we’ll head over at nine. I’m warning you, you might be upset with yourself after going,” stated Lindsey.
“Why?”
“Because you’ll realize that you should have gone sooner!”
Jirra nodded. “I’ll see you at nine.” She then walked over to her mom’s office.
Chapter 43
“Well, this is a pleasant surprise,” remarked Liz as she looked up from her computer.
“You busy?” asked Jirra, as she sat down on a stool.
“No, just reviewing staff medical records. I want to know of any potential problems.”
Jirra nodded. She then told Liz about her conversation with Judy.
“It sounds like a wonderful opportunity,” observed Liz.
“I know. I would be an idiot to pass it up. I guess it’s time to upgrade my wardrobe. Can you help me?”
Liz smiled. “Of course. We can drive down to Santa Fe tomorrow. I have to go in anyway to pick up some things for the clinic.”
Jirra nodded. She hadn’t expected the shopping trip to be so soon. “One more thing, I also need to learn about makeup.”
“I can teach you, Roo,” replied Liz.
Jirra sighed. “I know it shouldn’t be a big deal, but it is.”
Liz reached over and took Jirra’s hands into hers. “You’re doing great. I’m really proud of the way you’ve handled this.”
“Even when I start crying?” asked Jirra, as she sniffed.
‘Yes, Roo, even when you cry,” replied Liz.
Jirra reached up and wiped back a tear.
“How’re you feeling?”
“Looks like my period is over. I wasn’t bleeding this morning,” replied Jirra, as she blew her nose.
“Remind me to show you a good website. It’ll allow you to track your period. This will allow you to plan your life around it,” explained Liz.
Jirra nodded. “Oh, I’m going to christen the bathing suit this evening. Lindsey and I are going to the baths.”
“What time?”
“Nine.”
“Good. Can you get dinner going tonight?”
Jirra nodded. “Any preferences?”
“I could go for a steak. The grocery order came in yesterday and there are a couple of nice filets. We might as well use them; it would be a shame to freeze them.”
Jirra nodded. “Corn on the cob?”
Liz nodded.
“Cool, what time do you think you’ll be home?”
“Sixish.”
“Okay, I’ll have the grill ready,” stated Jirra.
Chapter 44
After dinner Jirra changed into her bathing suit. Her legs were still smooth and hairless. She wondered if that was a side effect from her transformation. In fact, she had very little hair from the neck down. She had a small patch of pubic hair and had just started shaving her armpits, not that there was a lot of hair there either.
Posing in front of the mirror, she studied herself. “Not bad,” she stated out loud. She fished a pair of running shorts out of her dresser and put them on, along with a gray hoodie. She then slipped on her sport sandals. She also grabbed a towel, then headed out the door.
“Not so fast, Roo,” stated Liz. “Let me see you before you go.”
Jirra stopped and turned around.
“Well, from what I can tell, it looks good,” remarked Liz.
“Okay, okay,” replied Jirra with a grin. She took off the shorts and sweatshirt.
“Very nice. You look very nice, Roo,” complimented Liz.
Jirra nodded and slipped the shorts and sweatshirt back on. “It’s a little cool this evening.”
Liz cocked her head and grinned.
“Alright, I’m just not ready to walk around in just a bathing suit yet.”
Liz walked over and kissed Jirra on the cheek. “I understand.”
Lindsey was wearing a turquoise colored bikini, under a robe. “You ready?’
Jirra nodded.
“I like the shorts,” quipped Lindsey.
“I think they look good,” replied Jirra.
They arrived at the mineral baths. They were empty, and a cloud of steam hung over the surface. There were two baths carved right out of the rock. Over time, they had been enlarged so that six people could sit down comfortably in each of them. The rough rock had also been smoothed down, which allowed for comfortable seating. There was no drain; instead the water just ran over the edge and into the creek bed.
The bathhouse was built around them. It was designed so that one wall could slide open and allow the bathers to look directly outside. During inclement weather, the doors could be shut.
“Doesn’t it look inviting?” asked Lindsey as she hung up her robe. “Oh, make sure you take off any jewelry.”
Jirra nodded. She hung up her clothes next to Lindsey’s. She then dipped her foot in the water. “I thought it would be hotter.”
Lindsey began to step into the bath. “It’s perfect. Come on in.”
Jirra followed and she had to admit that it felt wonderful. “It does smell a bit like sulfur.”
“That’s normal. You’ll get used to it.”
It was very relaxing, and Jirra let out a long contented sigh. “You were right; I should have come here sooner.”
“Told ya.”
They sat back and soaked in silence for nearly fifteen minutes before a few more staff members arrived.
“Well, well, looks like someone else had the same idea,” exclaimed Tara, who was wearing a black one-piece suit.
Jirra opened her eyes and smiled. “It feels wonderful.”
Cari nodded. “I’ve been looking forward to this all day.” She was also wearing a one piece suit. Hers was purple.
Tara and Cari climbed into the same bath as Lindsey and Jirra.
“How was it today?” asked Lindsey.
“The guests were really nice. The mud baths were a real hit. We may need to add more,” replied Cari.
“I agree with you, the guests are nice,” stated Tara.
There wasn’t much more conversation as they just soaked in the soothing waters.
Jirra was so relaxed that she almost fell asleep. Cari nudged her. “Don’t overdo it, Jirra.”
Jirra smiled back. “You’re right. I’m ready for bed now.” She got of the bath and quickly toweled off, as the cool evening air hit her wet body.
Tara giggled and leaned over and kissed Cari on the cheek. “Sounds like a lovely idea.”
Chapter 45
Early the following morning, Liz and Jirra prepared for the shopping trip to Santa Fe.
“I still don’t know why I need to wear a skirt,” complained Jirra, as she dressed
“Trust me, it’ll be easier for changing in and out of,” replied Liz.
“Why don’t they put pockets in skirts?” asked Jirra.
“Because that’s what a purse is for,” replied Liz.
“No way. I’m not carrying a purse!”
“Why not? Is it because they’re for girls?”
Jirra stared back. The whole point of the trip was to get her a professional wardrobe. It did seem silly that she was whining over having to use something practical like a purse.
“We’ll get you several. You’ll need one for everyday use, also one for more formal occasions. We’ll also pick up a small casual one. You can wear it slung over your shoulder or even across your chest. After a while, you won’t remember how you got along without one. Oh, we’ll also need to get you a wallet.”
“Okay,” replied Jirra. “I guess it makes sense.”
“Tell you what, I have a small leather one that might suit your needs for today,” stated Liz. “I’ll be right back.”
Liz soon returned with a brown leather bag. It had a long strap that would allow Jirra to wear it slung across her chest and along her side. It was just large enough for money, ID, keys, and a lipstick or a tampon.
“This isn’t too bad, I guess,” replied Jirra, as she examined the bag.
“You’ll soon discover that you’ll need something bigger, especially when you start wearing makeup,” stated Liz.
Jirra slipped the bag over her shoulder and it hung by her side.
Liz smiled. “Looks like Roo has her pouch now.”
Jirra laughed in spite of herself.
The drive down to Santa Fe was uneventful. Liz had made it enough times now to feel comfortable.
“We have to stop first at the clinic, and then we can go shopping. I won’t be long.”
“I’ll wait for you at the coffee shop,” replied Jirra. “It’ll give me a chance to read the paper.”
Jirra ordered a chai tea and sat outside and scanned the local paper; it all felt so normal to her. She didn’t feel self-conscious about her situation at all.
Liz rejoined her an hour later. “Sorry for the delay, but I had to arrange for a medical supply delivery to the spa. I also signed up for a course on the use of anti-venoms.”
“For the rattlesnakes?” asked Jirra.
“Well, they’re our neighbors. It’s only a matter of time until someone steps where they shouldn’t. I’ll have to come back here next week for a one day course.”
“I saw one the other morning when I was out for a hike,” stated Jirra. “It was sunning itself on a rock.”
Liz and Travis had brought Jirra up to respect wildlife.
“I haven’t seen one yet. Would you mind me joining you on some of your hikes?”
“No, not at all.”
“Okay, let’s go shopping,” stated Liz.
Chapter 46
Jirra soon came to appreciate the reasons that Mom had insisted that she wear a skirt. She had tried on so many outfits that she had lost track. They had picked out two outfits. One was a tan silk skirt and jacket combination, the other was an olive colored suit. Additionally, they had picked out several blouses and tops.
“This is an excellent start. Now we need to focus on the accessories,” stated Liz.
“Like what?” asked Jirra.
“Jewelry, shoes, pantyhose, handbags, makeup, and — oh, you’ll need a nice leather business bag,” listed Liz.
“Anything else?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, but you’re not going to like it,” replied Liz.
Jirra stared back. “Go on.”
“You’ll need a scent to wear. Nothing extreme, but something soft and classy.”
“Scent? You mean perfume?” asked Jirra.
“Yes.”
“Is that really necessary?”
“Yes.”
“Crap,” replied Jirra.
“That’s not a good scent,” countered Liz.
Jirra rolled her eyes. “That was low, even below my standards.”
“Let’s get the shoes first,” stated Liz.
Liz had to stifle her giggles as she watched Jirra walk in the one-inch heels. But after a few steps Jirra seemed to gain confidence.
“These are really nice,” stated Liz as she held up a pair of knee high boots. “They would go with either outfit.”
Jirra nodded. To her total surprise, the boots felt really nice.
“Let’s drop this load off in the car and have lunch. We can get the rest of the stuff after we eat,” suggested Liz.
Chapter 47
“Now, I’ll help you with the makeup, but I want you to practice on your own; it’s the only way you’ll learn,” stated Liz.
“Do I really need all this stuff/” asked Jirra, as she stared at the collection of small bottles, tubes, and containers.
“Yes, you won’t wear it all at once, but it’ll give you variety, especially with your eyes,” explained Liz. “When we get home, I’ll help you set it all up.”
Next they picked out a few silver rings, a more formal watch, earrings, bracelets, and a couple of necklaces. One of the rings and two of the bracelets had turquoise inlaid into them.
“We’re fortunate to live in the southwest, where silver and turquoise jewelry is so affordable,” remarked Liz. “One thing you must remember is to take it all off before going in the baths.”
“I know. Tara told me. The minerals stain the metal,” replied Jirra.
“Okay, just a few more things to get,” stated Liz as she checked her list.
Jirra wasn’t pleased when Liz took her into the lingerie department.
“You’ll need some stockings or pantyhose. We’ll get both and let you decide which you like better,” explained Liz. “Of course, with stockings you’ll need a garterbelt.”
Jirra knew it was pointless to argue and just nodded.
“Now, you’ll only have to wear these when you’re dressed up, so it won’t be so bad,” continued Liz.
“As compared to what?” asked Jirra with a grin.
“Just think, in a few months you’ll need a new wardrobe for cooler weather.”
“Oh, boy!”
An hour later, they were on their way back to Caldera de Gaia.
“Thanks for all the help today. I’m sorry for the stupid jokes, but if I don’t make them I’m afraid that I’ll go nuts,” remarked Jirra.
“I know, Roo.”
“I keep wondering why this happened to me,” she stated softly as she stared out the window.
“Life doesn’t always give out its secrets,” stated Liz.
Jirra nodded.
“Oh, I forgot to tell you, the lawyer called last night while you were in the baths. You’re about to become legal,” stated Liz. “I can’t believe I forgot to tell you until now.”
“You mean I’ll have a legal identity?”
Liz nodded.
“That means I can get my driver’s license!”
“Assuming you pass the test,” interjected Liz.
“Please!” replied Jirra. “So what’s my full name?”
“You really want to know?” asked Liz.
“Mom!”
“Okay, it’s Jirra Roslyn Reid.”
Jirra stared back. “Roslyn, after Grandma Rose?”
“Yes, I thought it would be fitting and give you a tie to Dad’s side of the family. Do you like it?”
Jirra shook her head. “No, I love it!”
Liz glanced over to see Jirra slightly teary eyed.
“You okay?” she asked.
Jirra nodded. “This is a good cry.”
Chapter 48
“Okay, now take your time with the mascara, gentle strokes,” explained Liz.
She was sitting next to Jirra in front of a mirror. This was Jirra’s first attempt to put mascara on by herself.
“I can’t keep my eyes from blinking,” stated Jirra.
“It takes time, relax.”
“I’m doing better than I did with the eyeliner,” replied Jirra.
“You couldn’t do worse,” retorted Liz. “Sorry, that was uncalled for.”
Jirra smiled back. “How old were you when you first started wearing makeup?
“I honestly don’t remember. I just know that I had to sneak it at first. My mother didn’t want me wearing any, and I would go to my friend’s house before school to do my makeup. I would then have to remove it all before going home. But if it makes you feel any better, I was awful with eyeliner at first too.”
“Guess it runs in the family,” replied Jirra. She turned around and focused on her reflection as she applied the mascara.
“Remember, you need to let it dry before you blink too much,” reminded Liz.
“Or else I’ll get raccoon eyes, right?”
“That’s right, and you’re a kangaroo and not a raccoon.”
“Okay, how’s that?” asked Jirra, as she turned and faced Liz.
“Much better. I think you’ve done enough for today; clean your face and we’ll have dinner.”
“You want to go to the baths after dinner?” asked Jirra.
“That would be nice,” replied Liz.
Chapter
Liz sighed contently as the hot water soothed her body. Jirra was sitting across from her.
“This really is nice,” stated Jirra.
“Is there room for a few more?” asked Lindsey, as she and Hannah entered the baths.
“Sure. How’re the Iron Chefs doing?” asked Liz.
“Rusty,” replied Hannah, as she entered the bath. She let out a long moan of pleasure as she sank into the bath, followed by Lindsey.
Jirra told them about the trip to Santa Fe.
“I think it’s wonderful that Judy is going to teach you some of her business skills,” remarked Hannah. “She’s having Lindsey work on our upcoming inventory and budget.”
“I hate math, but it’s a skill I’ll need if I open my own restaurant someday,” commented Lindsey.
“Cooking is just a small part of running a restaurant,” stated Hannah.
“I know, Mom, you’ve told me many times,” replied Lindsey with a grin.
“So when are you opening your own place, Hannah?” asked Liz.
“I don’t want the headache. I’d rather just cook,” replied Hannah. “Besides I already ran one place.”
“Really? When?” asked Liz.
“It wasn’t much, just a small diner. I started as chef and moved up to general manager, but had to give it up when I got sick. I really didn’t like the management side all that much anyway,” she replied. “I’m convinced the stress contributed to my illness.”
“If you don’t mind me asking, what was wrong?” asked Jirra.
Hannah turned and smiled. “I had breast cancer. Thankfully, they caught it early. I went in for a routine physical, and the doctor detected it before it spread. I know that Liz won’t let you forget it, but now that you’re female you have some health issues you need to stay on top of.”
Jirra nodded. Other than pregnancy, she hadn’t thought of things like breast cancer.
“Where’s Cody?” asked Liz.
“He’s at home. He decided to give us a girls’ night out,” replied Hannah.
“Did someone say girls’ night out?” asked Cari, as she and Tara walked into the bathhouse.
Jirra smiled when she saw the two women.
They joined the others in the soothing warm waters.
“Oh, that feels wonderful,” stated Tara.
“Long day?” asked Hannah.
Cari nodded. “It’ll take a while to get used to the schedule. I’m still training my new assistants.”
“Assistants?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, Judy hired a couple of local women from town to assist with the mud and mineral baths. Their names are Maria and Laura. Nice girls, and smart too. They’ll monitor the baths during the daytime hours.”
“Cool, can you e-mail me their names? I have a section of the newsletter to welcome new employees,” stated Jirra.
“Will do,” replied Tara.
“Well, I need to get up early tomorrow, have to have breakfast ready for all,” stated Hannah, as she stepped out of the bath.
“I’ll walk back with you,” offered Liz. “Don’t stay out too long, Roo.”
“Thanks, Mom!” replied Jirra, feeling her face turn red.
“That’s so cute,” stated Tara.
Jirra playfully splashed some water in her direction.
“Your mom really loves you, Jirra,” noted Cari.
“I know,” replied Jirra.
She closed her eyes and lowered herself in the water until just her face was above the water level. Considering everything that happened in her life, she still had a lot going in her favor. Without opening her eyes, Jirra addressed Cari, Tara, and Lindsey.
“Just do me a favor; please don’t call me Roo in front of anyone else.”
Chapter 49
The next morning, Jirra was roaming Caldera de Gaia tracking down information for the latest newsletter. In addition to the two spa assistants, there were three other new employees. All were locals, and they were all happy to be working at the spa.
Next Jirra walked over to where Dave was working. He waved to her as she approached.
“I’ll be with you in a second, Jirra. I need to check this bike in,” he greeted her. “One of the guests blew out the front tire on a rock.”
Jirra nodded and watched as Dave pushed the bike into the shed that doubled as a maintenance shop.
Another guy assisted him. He was blonde and his hair was short and spiky. He must be Randy, she thought.
A few minutes later Dave returned with Randy. “Sorry I took so long. So what do you need?” asked Dave.
“I want to put something in the newsletter about the bike rentals and tours. Can you write something out for me? Don’t worry about a perfect copy, I’ll edit it.”
“That would be great. Just a few paragraphs long?”
Jirra nodded. “That would be great.”
“Oh, Jirra, this is Randy,” Dave introduced his friend.
Randy broke into a broad smile. Jirra couldn’t help but notice that Randy was staring at her breasts.
“Hi,” she greeted.
“Jirra, that’s a cool name. I’ve heard a lot about you,” replied Randy.
Randy was slightly shorter than Dave. He was wearing a muscle shirt that showed off his arms. He had a barbed wire tattoo around each bicep. Jirra had seen a lot of the football players at her last high school with those tattoos.
“Are you going to Redlands High?” he asked, referring to the local high school. “I’m the starting quarterback.”
What a surprise, she thought. “No, I’m finishing up on my own. I might enroll in college early.”
“Oh, well, you have to come down and watch us play,” he continued.
He was the type of arrogant jock that she’d disliked even when she was a guy.
“Do you have a boyfriend?” he asked with a wink.
“Nice meeting you, Randy,” she lied. She turned to Dave. “Can you get me the information by tomorrow? I’d like to get it in the next newsletter.”
“Sure, no problem,” he replied. He had a grin on his face, as he was obviously enjoying watching Randy strike out with her.
“Cool. Thanks again.”
“Hey, thank you, Jirra. Having a write-up in the newsletter will be great free advertising,” replied Dave.
“See ya later, Jirra,” added Randy with a big smile.
Jirra nodded and walked away. She smiled, thinking how Randy would respond if he knew she had once been a guy.
Chapter 50
“Dr. Reid?” asked the male voice on the phone.
“Yes, this is Dr. Reid,” replied Liz.
“Great. This is Dr. Frank Kerry at the lab. I just finished processing the DNA sample you sent us. Everything looks good; there don’t seem to be any problems.”
“That’s wonderful to hear,” replied Liz.
“Yes, she looks perfectly healthy,” he replied. “I’ll send the report out today.”
“Thank you very much,” replied Liz.
“I know you have to keep respect your patient’s privacy, but I’d love to meet her sometime.”
“Why is that?’ asked Liz.
“Well, one of my hobbies is interesting strands of DNA. Your patient has several intriguing markers.”
“What do you mean?” There was a concerned tone to her voice.
“Oh, don’t worry, nothing is wrong. It’s just that she has some markers that are only found in certain native people, usually those whose ancestors came over in the first migrations from Asia.”
“Really?”
“Yes. It’s quite exciting. Is she an adult?”
“No. I’ll talk to her parents, but I don’t think that they’d be interested.”
“Oh, too bad. Well, if they change their minds, please call me,” he replied. “I’ll send you some information along with the DNA report.”
“Thank you,” she replied and hung up the phone. Travis had once traced their genealogies. There hadn’t been any mention of Native American ancestors. Travis’s family was mostly British, Dutch, and some German. Her family was mostly German and Swedish. The only answer was that Jirra had picked up some ancient DNA during her transformation. She decided to ask Judy a few more questions about the history of the spa.
Chapter 51
“What do you want to know?” asked Judy.
“What’s the history of the land the spa sits on?” asked Liz.
“My family first acquired the land in the 1800s, right after the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo. They tried to raise cattle here. That pretty much failed, and my ancestors sold off most of the land other than the land I have today.”
“What about before?”
“It was part of a big ranch owned by a Spanish family; they stayed after Mexico gained it’s independence. However, after the Mexican-American war, they sold the land and moved across the border.”
“What about the native people?”
“Well, there are family rumors that tribes moved through this area. While I’ve never done an extensive archeological survey, I’ve never seen any evidence of them living here.”
“I’m not totally up on the history of the area, but I understand that there was a lot of fighting between the native people and the Spanish, Mexicans, and Americans.”
“That’s true. The Spanish almost abandoned New Mexico in the 1680’s.”
Liz nodded. “Now, you say that there were no known villages in this area, but you say they used the springs?”
“Yes, that’s what I was told. My grandmother told me that she had been told that the springs were neutral territory and claimed by no single tribe. They were used by women of various tribes, at least according to my grandmother.”
Liz nodded.
“Just so you know, before I started building Caldera de Gaia, my lawyers talked with the lawyers of the local Native Americans. There was no opposition, and in fact they were pleased that I was opening the spa. I wanted to make sure that I wouldn’t have any land claims after I built this place up,” explained Judy. “The good thing about the Spanish and Mexican Governments was that they kept good records. My lawyer checked the archives and found no evidence of native people living in these hills, as least as far back as 1615. I don’t want to sound cold, but I wanted to make sure that the land was mine legally. Did I answer your questions?”
“Sort of,” answered Liz, “but if these springs were important to the native people, why did they abandon them? I mean, you’d think they’d claim them as part of their spiritual heritage.”
“The tribes that live around here didn’t use these springs. They passed down stories of the springs, but claimed they were only used by the ancients.”
“Why is that? Why didn’t they use them? If they had therapeutic benefits, wouldn’t they be valuable?” asked Liz.
“I can’t answer that. But this area wasn’t always so easy to get to. There are other springs that are easier to access. I know that many of the other springs have been used continuously into the present. I also know that the original bathing site was damaged in a rock slide back in 1890. The site we’re using was dug out by my grandfather in 1933.”
“You sure it was the original site?” asked Liz.
“No. I’ve always suspected that there were baths further up in the hills. I found a few places up there when I was a teenager that looked like they could once have been used as baths, but they were severely damaged. They were also extremely difficult to get to.”
“What damaged them?”
“I’m no geologist, but it looked like a natural rock slide.”
“Has there always been a flow of the water?”
“As far as I can tell from my research, yes. I found references to the springs in documents dating back to 1702. I wasn’t about to put my life savings into a spa that was about to go dry. Again, I think the main reason they weren’t used much was the remoteness of them.”
“From a strictly logical standpoint, if the ancient people knew about the properties of the baths, why didn’t they find a way to keep the baths going? I don’t think it would have been because it was too difficult,” stated Liz.
“I agree.”
“When did that river go dry?”
“I have no idea. I believe it’s been dry for centuries,” replied Judy. “It sometimes carries runoff from rainstorms, but it’s never been a real river since before the Spanish arrived.”
Liz nodded. “You say that the baths were only used by women in the stories?”
“That’s what Grandmother told me,” replied Judy. “What’s on your mind?”
“Maybe there was a reason for this, and what happened to Jirra wasn’t the first incident?”
“We have no evidence of that. Besides, my family, both men and women, have been using them for ages. Nothing happened until that bolt of lightning.”
“I know, but they didn’t take mud baths. I think the mud is the key. The mud comes right from the dried up river, right?”
“Yes. When I came up with the idea for the spa, I read about mud baths. I hired Cari, who analyzed the soil, and she said that it would be much better than anything we could import. Several other spas in the area also use local mud,” explained Judy.
“Do you think that the ancient people might have discovered that the mud was soothing and healthy for them?” asked Liz.
“Of course. They were far more in tune with nature than we’ll ever be.”
“I agree. I can imagine them using both the springs and the mud.”
“So what happened?”
Liz shrugged her shoulders. “I think something happened, maybe something similar to what happened to Jirra, or maybe a partial transformation. They might have attributed magical powers to the site and abandoned it. Over time, the reason passed out of oral history and was forgotten. Eventually, the river dried up and only the springs survived.”
“That’s possible, I guess. So what sparked this whole conversation?” asked Judy.
Liz then told Judy about the DNA sample.
“That’s amazing. The Clovis people roamed New Mexico going back to 10,000 BC. Others followed; it’s entirely possible that they or others used the waters and the mud.”
“Clovis people? Sorry, my knowledge of ancient people isn’t that good,” replied Liz.
Judy explained that the Clovis people were hunter-gatherers who were the first known settlers of the Southwest.
“I had no idea that people had lived here that long ago,” stated Liz.
“Have you told Jirra about the DNA test?”
Liz shook her head.
“Are you going to tell her?”
“Yes. I just wanted to talk to you first and get some information.”
“Do you really think that the baths are safe?”
Liz nodded. “It was just a combination of things. Maybe even throw Jirra’s own body chemistry into the mix. I doubt we’ll ever know.”
Chapter 52
Jirra was relaxing in the mineral bath across from Lindsey. Their evening use of the bath was fast becoming Jirra’s favorite part of the day. It was also the only time that the two friends had time to really talk since the spa had opened.
“I can’t believe that you thought that I’d like Randy! Have you actually talked to that oaf?” asked Jirra.
Lindsey shook her head. “No, what did he do?”
Jirra described their meeting that afternoon. “Not that I’ve changed my mind about guys, but at least Dave is nice. Randy is so full of himself.”
“Dave is nice, isn’t he?”
Jirra sighed and nodded. “It pains me to say it, but you two make a great couple.”
“Thank you. That means a lot, considering it comes from you,” replied Lindsey.
“I spent an hour this afternoon practicing my makeup. I’m still terrible at it!” she bemoaned.
“Gee, after only two days and you’re not perfect at it; what a shock!” kidded Lindsey.
Jirra smiled back. “Touché!”
“I’m not working in the kitchen tomorrow. Dave wants me to join him on a bike tour he’s leading in the morning, but I’ll be free in the afternoon. I can help you if you’d like,” offered Lindsey.
Jirra thought about it. “I accept. It’s just another of the necessary evils that come with this body.”
“What a lovely way to look at it!” retorted Lindsey.
“Sorry. I just feel like I’m dressing up as someone else when I put on makeup and a skirt. I know it sounds stupid, but I keep expecting someone to look at me and shout, ‘Look at the freak,’ or something like that.”
“I thought you were getting more comfortable with it?”
“Around here it’s not so bad. But when I’m around strangers I sometimes get the feeling that they know my secret. I know how irrational that is, but knowing is only half the battle.”
“I had no idea how difficult it must be for you,” replied Lindsey. ‘I thought that with each passing day you were adapting and moving on.”
“I’m trying, but there’s still a big chasm between my physical and mental side.”
“You mind a personal question?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra shook her head.
“Do you pleasure yourself?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
Jirra sighed. She thought about it for a moment. There was no good reason. “I don’t know.”
“You should. It’ll get you more in touch with your body. It’s also a great stress reliever.”
Jirra sat up. “You do it?”
Lindsey laughed. “Of course! Did you think only boys do it?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders.
“I think girls do it more than boys,” added Lindsey with a wink.
Jirra stared back. “I can’t believe that we’re having this conversation.”
“Look, Jirra, since you’re a girl now, let me tell you a little secret. Girls think about sex too.”
Jirra didn’t respond.
“Were you a virgin?”
“No.” Jirra then told her about how she’d lost her virginity as a guy.
“So, you weren’t dating this girl?”
Jirra shook her head. “We’d known each other for a while, but we weren’t dating.”
“Did you date afterwards?”
“No.”
“Did you ask her?”
Jirra nodded.
“Now for the hard questions, who initiated the sex?”
“What?”
“I mean who started it?”
Jirra thought about it. “I really don’t remember the details that much.”
“Nonsense. I remember my first kiss like it was yesterday. She was the aggressor wasn’t she?”
Jirra thought about it. “Maybe.”
“But when you played it back in your head, you were the one who seduced her, right?”
“Okay, you’ve made your point. So what?”
“It just shows, my dear Jirra, that she wanted you — maybe more than you wanted her. Women lust too.”
“I guess I still have a lot to learn,” replied Jirra.
“Yes, you do, just like the rest of us.”
Chapter 53
Jirra stared at the ceiling from her bed. There was moonlight pouring in from her window. She thought about what Lindsey had said; it wasn’t that different from the conversation she’d had with Tara. What was the harm in seeking bodily pleasure? she thought.
She slowly reached down and slipped her hands under the t-shirt she wore as a nightgown. Very cautiously, she began to touch her nipples. At first there was nothing, but as she continued to rub them they began to harden. A new sensation of pleasure began to emanate from her nipples, and it slowly spread through her entire body.
This was very strange, as she had been used to sexual pleasure being focused in one area. She found that by changing the direction and intensity of her rubbing the pleasure changed correspondingly.
Jirra continued to rub her nipples with one hand as her other hand slipped down towards her vagina. When her fingers first touched herself, she was shocked to feel that she was moist. This was something totally new.
Slowly she began to rub the outside of her vagina, just gently rubbing up and down slowly along the outside. To her surprise, the amount of liquid increased. She rubbed slightly harder, and her fingers began to enter her body.
What was also shocking was that, while she didn’t feel close to climaxing, she was feeling it in her entire body. She had thought that it would have been somewhat similar to what she had known as Josh, but it wasn’t. It wasn’t the fast build up to an explosion of mostly localized pleasure. No, her whole body was tingling. She wasn’t sure if this was the way it was supposed to feel, but it felt too good to stop.
Jirra wriggled in delight as she continued down her new path of sexual exploration. She also found that she was making noises that she didn’t think were possible. They were moans of ecstasy as she neared climax. Any hesitation was long gone as she worked herself to sexual contentment.
Jirra’s first orgasm as a woman was an explosion of pure unadulterated bliss. She felt wave after wave of pleasure shoot through her body as she squirmed in delight. When it was over, all she could do was lay there and try to catch her breath.
In between breaths, Jirra let out a single word. “Wow!”
She was initially too exhausted to move, and so she just stared at the ceiling. Eventually, she regained enough strength to get up. She walked into her bathroom and turned on the lights. There was no disguising the look of joy on her face, and she began to giggle. One orgasm wasn’t about to change her mind about her gender identity, but it sure did feel good, she thought.
The orgasm was so different. There was a feeling of contentment and bliss, totally different from the way she had felt when she had pleasured herself as Josh.
She decided to take a bath. The warm water felt very nice against her body.
Jirra’s sexual discovery didn’t go unnoticed by Liz. Even through the closed bedroom door, Liz had heard Jirra’s vocalizations. She debated on what do next and decided to put the kettle on; if Jirra wanted to talk, she would make herself available.
She prepared a mug of tea and thought about her first time. Her parents had been away for the weekend; still, she had been afraid that someone might have heard her. Travis had always gently kidded her about how loud she was during sex. She guessed that Jirra had inherited her volume from her.
A short time later, Jirra walked into the kitchen, wearing a t-shirt, shorts and her robe. At first, she was surprised to see her mom was still up, and then her shock turned to embarrassment.
Seeing her daughter’s face, Liz smiled back softly. “It’s okay, Roo. You want to talk about it?”
Jirra felt her face turning red and nodded.
“The kettle should still be hot enough if you want some tea,” offered Liz.
Jirra nodded and reached for her mug. Liz waited until Jirra sat down with her mug of Earl Grey.
“Was I that loud?” asked a very sheepish Jirra.
“No, but you were loud. It’s okay, so am I,” replied Liz with a wink.
Jirra laughed. “Really?”
Liz nodded.
“I hadn’t planned on doing what I did; it just sort of happened,” explained Jirra.
“Roo, it’s okay. Everyone does it.”
Jirra was a little caught back by this. Her mom wasn’t telling her anything new; still it was another new experience talking about sex with her. She’d had “The Talk” with Dad during a camping trip, but this was different.
“You need to explore your body. There’s no morality about this,” continued Liz.
“It was so different,” blurted out Jirra.
“You definitely have a unique opportunity to compare,” added Liz.
Jirra smirked. “That’s true.”
“Did you enjoy it?”
Jirra nodded.
“I’m going to ask you something; think before you answer. Would you like me to buy you a vibrator?”
Jirra’s eyes opened up. “What?”
“It can help, trust me on this one,” continued Liz, as she sipped her tea.
“You mean… you use one?” asked Jirra. There was a stunned look on her face.
“Of course.”
Jirra leaned over the table and whispered. “Did Dad know?”
Liz smiled. “Roo, he bought one for me. Due to his deployments, we were separated a lot. He understood that, just like a man, a woman needs to find relief.”
Jirra shook her head softly. “Wow.”
Liz reached over and took Jirra’s hand in hers. “It’s okay.”
Jirra nodded.
“Does that mean you want me to get you one?”
Jirra nodded again.
“Okay.”
“I’d say this was the strangest conversation that I’ve ever had, but I think the period conversation was stranger,” observed Jirra.
“It has been a strange few weeks,” concurred Liz.
Jirra sipped her tea. She seemed lost in thought for a moment. She finished her tea and got up. “Thanks, Mom. I’m going back to bed.”
Liz stood up and hugged her. “Good night, Roo.”
Jirra put her empty mug in the sink and started out of the kitchen. “Good night.”
Chapter 54
The next couple of days flew by for Jirra and the rest of the staff of the Caldera de Gaia Spa. Friday morning Jirra was finishing up the newsletter. All she was missing was the list of guests for the following week.
As if on cue, Judy walked into Jirra’s tiny office and handed her the list.
“Alexis is listed as Alexis Foley of Ventura, California. She uses Foley as an alias, as too many fans know her last name used to be Finster,” stated Judy. “Tomorrow at breakfast, I’ll announce to everyone else that she’ll be here.”
“When does she arrive?”
“Sunday morning. Emily is driving her up from Santa Fe.”
“Cool. I’m looking forward to this,” replied Jirra, as she read the list of the other guests.
“When do you think you’ll have a guest from every state?” asked Judy, as she looked at the map.
“I’m hoping within three months,” replied Jirra. She was scanning the list as she spoke. “We got five new states with this group.”
“Which ones?”
Jirra reached into her desk and pulled out the box of pins. “Hmm, lots of single women. Okay, we have Julie from California, Marlene from Ohio, Jessica from Wisconsin, Maggie from Kansas, and a married couple, Jill and Sam Warren, from Pennsylvania.” With each name she placed a pin close to their town.
“Spas often attract single women, especially those who just want to relax and not be hit upon,” remarked Judy.
“The world map is still looking mighty bare,” noted Jirra.
“Give it time,” replied Judy. “We already got a request for information from a woman in New Zealand — oh, and few requests from Canada.”
“So what state do you think will be last?” asked Jirra.
“Hmm, I’d say Idaho,” replied Judy.
“I’m leaning towards North Dakota.”
“Sounds like we should have a bet, what do you think?”
“Well, you’re in a position to fix the bet,” quipped Jirra.
“Honey, bet or no bet, I would never turn away a guest,” replied Judy.
“So what’s the wager?”
“The loser takes the winner to dinner?”
“Just as long as it’s somewhere cheap,” replied Jirra.
“Deal!”
Chapter 55
The following morning, Judy addressed the assembled staff of Caldera de Gaia.
“First, I want to thank you all for the hard work that you’ve done this opening week,” she announced.
This was met by a round of applause and cheering.
“Tomorrow, we get our first celebrity guest. While all our guests are important, it goes without saying what this could mean to all of us.”
She let this sink in before continuing.
“For us to become a world class spa, we need to respect the privacy of all guests, especially those who are celebrities. I want to make it very clear that you all have a clause in your contracts that states that you can be immediately dismissed for violating the privacy of any guest. I have a zero tolerance attitude about this.”
While everyone was on edge wondering who the guest was, they also understood Judy’s warning.
“Beginning tomorrow, Alexis Eden will be staying with us for two weeks. She will be staying in cottage number one. I’m telling you all this because I want to show you that I trust you.”
There was a lot of head nodding.
“I didn’t start this resort just to cater to celebrities, but I’m not foolish enough to chase them away either!”
There was a round of laughter.
“Jirra Reid will be her liaison while she is here,” announced Judy. “I’ve already talked to Ms. Eden’s agent, who has assured me that Ms. Eden will sign autographs prior to her departure. I must ask you to honor her privacy. Alexis is coming here to relax like any other guest. While she will be using her own first name, I request that you don’t call her by her last name or play up her being here to other guests. If you have any non-work related questions for Alexis, please submit them through Jirra.”
After the meeting, Lindsey turned to Jirra. “When did you know she was coming?”
“Last week, but Judy made me promise not to tell anyone,” replied Jirra.
“I love her; she’s such a good actress,” remarked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded in concurrence. She was also locked in another mental conflict as she had a minor crush on Alexis. Jirra knew she had to be professional and that Alexis would see her as a girl, however it would be difficult to be so close to her. She doubted that a woman like Alexis would fall for a teenage boy, let alone a teenage girl. It was all a pipedream. At least Lindsey knew Jirra’s past, and this allowed them to at least talk; there was no way she could tell Alexis what had happened.
This raised another set of questions in Jirra’s mind. Should she meet a woman she really liked, how would she tell her? Jirra had never been very good at detecting someone’s sexual preference, and she had been one of the last people at school to know that one of her teachers was gay. Jirra began to wonder how lesbians make contact, and she decided to talk to Tara and Cari when she had the chance.
Chapter 56
Jirra was relaxing in the baths with Lindsey. It was late in the evening, and Jirra wondered if she would have this opportunity once Alexis arrived.
“I’ve read that she is pretty down to earth,” stated Lindsey. “I can’t image that she will be using you as a personal slave.”
“I know. She sounds like a real person, not like some of those spoiled stars,” replied Jirra.
“Did your mom get it for you yet?”
Jirra had told Lindsey of her mom’s offer to buy her a vibrator.
“Yes, she gave it to me today,” replied Jirra.
“And so the question is… what are you doing here?” laughed Lindsey.
Jirra laughed. “It’s still a little intimidating. It’s big; I can’t believe that it’ll fit.”
“You used your fingers the other night, right?”
Jirra nodded.
“Didn’t you notice how you opened up as you… worked yourself?”
Jirra nodded again.
“How deep did you go?”
Jirra looked around to make sure that no one was listening. “Not too deep.”
“Did you stroke your clit?”
Jirra glanced down. “No.” Her voice was barely audible.
“And you still got off? That’s impressive. Look, don’t be afraid of it, Jirra; it’s just another part of your body.”
“Do you… you know…”
“All the time. My god, do boys think that we don’t do it?”
“To be totally honest, we don’t really think about it,” replied Jirra.
Lindsey shook her head in mock disgust.
“Hey, I was an average guy before this happened. I never claimed to know all the answers,” added Jirra.
Lindsey smiled. “You know, you just referred to yourself as male in the past tense.”
“Don’t read too much into that. I’m still the conflicted, confused person.”
“From your perspective, what do you think of Dave?”
“I like him. He’s honest and doesn’t appear to be putting on a show, unlike his moronic friend,” replied Jirra.
“You mean Randy?”
Jirra nodded. “Every time I see him, he’s staring at my boobs or ass. What a jerk.”
“I think he’s trying to act more macho because he’s hanging out with Dave.”
“I know.”
“Do you really dislike Randy that much?”
“I don’t know. Maybe it’s because he’s so persistent about it. It’s also a reminder of my changed status. I know that I’m not ugly, and there aren’t a lot of girls my age out here. But everyone else leaves me alone, at least in terms of dating. Am I rambling?”
Lindsey nodded. “First off, you’re far from ugly. You’re actually very beautiful. Second, you’re exotic to someone like Randy.”
Jirra laughed. “You got that right!”
“Seriously, Jirra. You’re a city girl and probably the most sophisticated girl he’s ever met around here.”
“He needs to get out more,” interrupted Jirra.
Lindsey laughed. “You’re also staff. That makes you seem more mature too.”
“Seriously, I understand what you’re saying. Hopefully, Randy will get the hint that I’m not interested in him.”
“Did you give up easy?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I was never that aggressive with a girl I barely knew. I usually dated girls that I knew for a while.”
“Did you have a steady girlfriend?”
“No, not really. I was seeing someone when Dad was killed. We weren’t that serious yet. It ended shortly afterwards. I was hoping to stay in touch with her, but that seems pointless now,” replied Jirra. She then stared off into the night.
Lindsey suspected that it was more serious than Jirra was saying, but decided not to press the point right now.
Jirra yawned. “I guess we should be heading back. It’s going to be an interesting day tomorrow. Alexis is supposed to arrive around ten.”
Chapter 57
Emily Waterman dropped Alexis off at the main office a little after eight, two hours earlier than she was expected. Jirra arrived a few minutes later. She was wearing a pair of khaki shorts, sport sandals, and a floral blouse that looked like a Hawaiian shirt.
She slipped into her office and grabbed her spare nametag and pinned it on her blouse before walking into Judy’s office.
Alexis was sitting across from Judy. She was wearing a sleeveless top that said UC Pepperdine on it and olive green shorts. She had on a pair of simple silver hoop earrings and a Timex sport watch. Her long blonde hair was pulled into a ponytail by a navy blue scrunchie. She was also wearing a pair of sport sandals. A pair of Wayfarer sunglasses was perched on top of her head. She looked like a normal college student and not the next big Hollywood star. Jirra instantly knew that she liked her.
“Jirra, that was fast. Alexis, this is Jirra; she’ll be your liaison while you’re here,” explained Judy.
“Pleased to meet you, Alexis,” Jirra greeted her. She had been told by Emily to be casual with Alexis.
“We finally meet! Emily spoke very highly of you,” replied Alexis with a smile.
“Thank you,” replied Jirra.
“Jirra, Alexis’s luggage is being taken to her cottage. Why don’t you show her around?” suggested Judy.
Alexis nodded and the two young women got up to explore the spa.
“So, I imagine everyone knows that I’m here,” stated Alexis as they walked towards the main building. “Emily dropped me off early, so that I wouldn’t have a big welcome committee.”
“Judy talked to everyone yesterday,” stated Jirra. “She reminded them not to bug you.”
Alexis laughed. “You’re new at this aren’t you?”
Jirra nodded.
“Good. That means you’ll be honest. I doubt if you were supposed to tell me that, but I don’t mind. I picked this place because it was new, and I figured that they wouldn’t be too prepared for celebrities.”
“Hey, I’m winging this,” replied Jirra with a grin.
Alexis laughed. “Cool. So tell me about yourself.”
Jirra told her story as they walked the grounds. She did leave out the part about her gender change.
“Have you picked out a college yet?”
“I’ve applied to bunches of them! I’d like to go back to school in Philly, but I’ll take the best school I can afford.”
Alexis nodded. “I really wanted to attend Pepperdine. The only reason I did my initial audition was for the money. What do you want to do after college?”
“I’d like to be a reporter. I want to travel and see the world.”
“Just promise you won’t be an entertainment reporter! I love traveling too. I’m going to Crete next year for my next movie.”
“Crete? That sounds wonderful.”
“The producer is Richard Thorn, and he likes to shoot on location. However, I have it through a good connection that the main reason we’re going there is that his daughter is working there on an archeological dig.”
Jirra cocked her head. “I remember a National Geographic article recently about some big discoveries there. I don’t remember if any of the people working there was named Thorn.”
Alexis nodded. “That’s the place. Actually, I’m hoping that we get a chance to see the site. They’re uncovered some very cool stuff about the Minoans.”
“You like archeology?”
“I love all science and history.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
They arrived outside the mud bath room. Jirra led Alexis in and introduced her to Cari. For the next twenty minutes, Cari explained the mud baths to Alexis.
Next they walked over to the mineral baths. Tara was waiting and she showed Alexis around.
Afterwards Jirra and Alexis walked towards the dining room.
“They both seem like nice women. They’re a couple, right?” asked Alexis.
“How’d you know?” asked a shocked Jirra.
“They’re wearing identical rings. Don’t worry, I’m not shocked, Jirra. Remember, I do work in Hollywood!”
“They’re both very cool. In fact, they’re our neighbors,” stated Jirra.
“How do you like living at a spa?”
“It’s has its advantages. I love using the mineral baths.”
“What about the mud baths?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “They’re okay, but I like the mineral baths better.”
“Well, I’m going to use both,” replied Alexis.
“You ready to eat? Brunch is still going on,” stated Jirra.
“I’m famished.”
“Do you want to eat in the dining room, or do you want to have it brought to your room?”
“I eat too many meals alone. I want human contact,” replied Alexis.
Jirra smiled back. “Okay, but I must warn you that you’ll need a good workout afterwards. Hannah is a great chef, and so is her daughter, Lindsey.”
Alexis nodded. “Judging by the sense of pride in your voice, Lindsey is a friend.”
“My best friend,” replied Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. “Lead on, Jirra.”
The initial rush for brunch was over, and only a few guests were left in the room. No one paid any attention to the two young women moving down the buffet.
“Those waffles look great, but I don’t dare eat one,” stated Alexis.
“You want to split one?” asked Jirra.
“Okay, that’s a deal! I’ll have strawberries on mine. Are those fresh?”
“Absolutely!” stated Lindsey as she walked up to Jirra and Alexis.
Jirra introduced Lindsey to Alexis.
After filling their plates, Jirra and Alexis sat down at an empty table.
“Everything looks so good,” stated Alexis. In addition to the half of Belgian waffle, she had a selection of fresh fruit. “I may have to try one of the omelets before I leave.”
Jirra nodded. “I warned you it was dangerous in here.”
Alexis laughed. “Noted!”
“After we eat, I’ll show you our exercise facilities.”
“Great. Emily said that you like to hike and bike.”
Jirra nodded as she chewed on a piece of her waffle.
“Would Lindsey like to join us?”
“Yes, she would. We go hiking often. She also bikes with her boyfriend; his father runs the mountain bike tours here.”
Alexis nodded. “So, Jirra, do you have a boyfriend?”
Jirra shook her head, hoping she didn’t look silly.
“That’s cool. I’m not seeing anyone right now myself,” replied Alexis.
“Really? I read that you were dating that guy from that cop show.”
Alexis shook her head. “We went out a few times, but it was never serious. He needed a beautiful woman to be seen with publicly.”
Jirra looked confused.
Alexis leaned over and whispered. “He’s gay.”
“Oh. So you were there to….”
“Yes, exactly. I was his window-dressing. He’s actually pretty cool. We joked about it on the way to the award shows.”
“Maybe you should be the writer,” stated Jirra.
“No, I couldn’t do it justice,” she replied with a wink.
Chapter 58
After eating, Jirra and Alexis walked over to the main building to check out the activity schedule. There, Jirra showed her the maps of the hiking trails.
“You need to be careful in the morning and early evening when you’re hiking. We do have rattlesnakes here.”
“I’d love to see them,” replied Alexis. Seeing the concern in Jirra’s face, Alexis smiled. “Don’t worry; I won’t go Crocodile Hunter on you. I just want to see some.”
“Thanks. The last thing I need on my resume is that you got bit by a poisonous snake.”
Alexis laughed. “Don’t worry, I’ll be careful. Where is the pool?”
“I’ll show you where we keep the bikes first. It’s on the way to the swimming pool.”
“That sounds great. Also where is the workout room?”
“It’s along the way. We don’t have much in there yet. Some of the equipment is on back order,” apologized Jirra.
“That’s fine. I also do yoga. Do you want to join me at the pool?”
Jirra nodded and pointed out each facility as they walked over to the shed where Dave was working. Much to Jirra’s annoyance, Randy was also there.
Jirra tried to act nonchalant and gently ignored Randy’s not so subtle come-ons.
Dave either didn’t know who Alexis was, or didn’t care. He treated her with the usual courtesy that he showed all the guests.
As they talked, Jirra’s cell phone rang. It was Judy. Jirra talked for a few seconds and hung up.
“I gotta run up to the front office. I’ll be back in couple of minutes,” stated Jirra.
“Anything wrong?” asked Dave.
“No. I just have to make a quick change in the newsletter. Be back in few minutes.”
Dave showed Alexis one of the bikes. She got on it and rode it around the area outside the shed.
“Can I reserve this one for the time I’m here?” she asked.
Dave nodded. “Sure. Are you staying in the lodge or in a cottage?”
“Cottage.”
“Just fill out this form, and I’ll deliver it to your cottage. There’s a bike rack in front of the cottage. Don’t worry about a lock; who’d steal it up here?”
Alexis sat down at Dave’s desk and filled out the form. As she did, she overheard a conversation between Dave and Randy.
“I don’t get it, dude. I mean, why doesn’t Jirra like me?” asked Randy.
“I have no idea. Maybe you’re not her type,” replied Dave.
“Yeah, right,” replied Randy sarcastically. “Look at me, dude. What’s not to like?”
Dave didn’t answer.
Alexis listed a few things about Randy in her mind as she filled out the form.
“I mean, she could be a dyke,” stated Randy. “If she is, I’m just the guy to convert her.”
“Chill, Randy, and watch your mouth; the owner here doesn’t like that sort of talk, and neither do I. Now, I need you to overhaul number twelve; the front rim is misaligned,” ordered Dave.
Alexis smiled to herself at the way that Dave handled the younger boy. At least he had a brain, she thought.
Alexis was trying on a helmet when Jirra returned.
“Do you have your own bike, Jirra?” asked Alexis.
“No, not yet. I’m using a loaner.”
“I’m going to help Jirra and Lindsey buy their bikes in the fall. The prices will drop dramatically,” interjected Dave. “Do you want me to drop this off at your cottage, Alexis?”
“That would be nice, thank you, Dave.”
Jirra led Alexis to her cottage. The guest cottages were located near the staff housing. In fact, the roof of Jirra’s house could be seen from Alexis’s patio.
“This is perfect,” stated Alexis, as she looked out towards the hills. “It’s so beautiful here.”
“I know. So, you still want to grab a swim?” asked Jirra.
“Yes. Why don’t you come back in two hours? I want to unpack and check my messages.”
Jirra nodded and looked at her watch. “See you in two hours.”
Chapter 59
Jirra tried to hide her nervousness about lying out in her bathing suit by the pool. It helped that Alexis was so nice and that they got along so well.
“I’m surprised to see that you’re not wearing a bikini. You definitely have the body for one,” observed Alexis. She was wearing a floral bikini.
Jirra smiled back and tried to think of a way to shift the conversation.
“I’m looking forward to hiking tomorrow. I don’t get a chance to do it nearly enough anymore,” remarked Alexis.
“Why?”
“Too busy. When the show’s in production, I’m working eighteen-hour days. Even when I have time off, it’s hard; thanks to that stupid magazine, I can’t go near the trails close to my condo.”
Jirra nodded. “From what you’ve told me, it sounds like you’re not totally happy with being in showbiz.”
Alexis laughed. “There are things I love about it, but I hate the loss of privacy. Emily wasn’t happy about my vacation decision. She wanted me to go to somewhere where I would be more visible.”
“Why? That doesn’t make sense,” replied Jirra.
“For a normal person it wouldn’t, but her job is to keep me in the public eye, in order to build up my image. I understand that, and she does care about me. It goes with the job. If the movie is a hit, it will get worse.”
Jirra picked up her soda and made a toast. “Here’s to a flop!”
Alexis laughed and returned the toast. “Wishful thinking, Jirra. Thorn has the magic touch. The good thing is that I get to make two smaller movies as part of my contract. Those won’t be seen by most movie goers, but I can’t wait to make them.”
Alexis then told Jirra about the movies.
“They both sound very cool. I love going to the movies. Well, at least I did. The closest theater is over forty minutes away from here. Thankfully, we have a DVD player.”
“What sorts of movies do you like?” asked Alexis.
“All kinds, although I really love Alfred Hitchcock movies.”
“Me too. What’s your favorite?”
Jirra thought about it. “To Catch a Thief. It wasn’t his scariest, but I loved the characters.”
“I loved it too. Grace Kelly had class. I also admired how she was able to walk away from movies.”
“She did marry into royalty,” added Jirra.
“True, but I think she would have done it anyway,” replied Alexis. “Do you like film noir?
Jirra nodded. “My dad used to watch those all the time; I guess I got my love for movies from him.” Her voice faded off as she thought about her dad.
“It must be awful; you sound like you really miss him.”
Jirra nodded.
“I’m lucky, I still have my parents. I can’t image them not being in my life.”
Jirra smiled back. To get the conversation off her life, she thought of a question. “What’s your favorite Hitchcock movie?”
“Mine? I guess it was North by Northwest.”
“Ahhh, another Cary Grant movie!”
“I love his movies; he was always so smooth, and he made it look so easy.”
They spent the rest of the afternoon discussing movies. A few of the other guests gave Alexis a second look, but no one interrupted them.
At times, Jirra couldn’t believe that she was sitting next to a celebrity. Alexis seemed so normal.
“Thank you, Jirra, for the great day. I guess I’d better let you go, it’s getting late,” noted Alexis, as she stood up.
Jirra followed suit and began to pick up her things. “Okay. So, are you going to the dining room for dinner, or are you going to eat in your cottage?”
“I haven’t decided. I know Emily ordered that my cottage be fully stocked with food. I guess I’ll check out what’s there first.”
Jirra turned to Alexis. “Why don’t you come home with me? Mom loves company.”
“I can’t do that. You need time to yourself.”
“Nonsense. We’d love to have you over.”
Alexis nodded. “I haven’t had a home cooked meal in ages. What time?”
“Six?”
“Sounds good. That will give me plenty of time to change.”
Jirra gave her directions to her home. “See you at six.”
Chapter 60
As Alexis dressed after taking a shower, she thought about the pleasant young woman she’d been with all day. She was pleased that Jirra was so nice, but it was obvious that Jirra was hiding something.
As Alexis dried her hair, her mind replayed the conversation she had overheard between the two boys at the bike shed. While the blond boy was an ass, she sensed that there was another reason why Jirra didn’t like him. Maybe the boy was right and Jirra preferred girls, she thought.
Alexis dressed in a long floral cotton skirt and a green blouse. As she walked out of her cottage, she saw that the bike had been delivered as promised.
A short time later she arrived outside Jirra’s cottage.
“Any trouble finding us?” asked Jirra as she greeted Alexis.
“None at all. What a nice place,” she commented as she walked inside.
“We still have a lot of stuff to unpack,” stated Jirra, as she led Alexis into the living room. “Mom, Alexis is here.”
Liz came out of the kitchen with a big smile on her face. “Pleased to meet you, Alexis.”
“Same here. I hope I’m not causing you extra work.”
Liz shook her head. “It’s not a problem. I hope you like barbecued chicken.”
Alexis nodded. “I love it.”
“I need to get back to my kitchen. Please make yourself at home.”
“Is there anything I can do to help?” asked Alexis. “I love to cook.”
“Okay, I can definitely find use for a couple more pairs of hands,” replied Liz. She understood why Jirra had been raving about Alexis; she seemed to be a genuinely nice person.
“Jirra, would you start the grill, and then make the green salad? Oh, and make sure the pepper grinder is full — the potato salad simply demands fresh ground pepper. I started marinating the chicken breasts in orange juice with onion and garlic at lunchtime. The red potatoes are almost cooked, and I’ll coach Alexis on making the hot potato salad.”
“Okay, Mom,” replied Jirra.
Liz had Alexis core and dice a sweet green pepper while she chopped a red onion. Alexis then tossed those with the hot, diced potatoes, capers, chopped ripe olives, garlic, olive oil and red wine vinegar. Meanwhile, Liz basted the chicken breasts with olive oil, dusted them with curry powder, and put them on the grill.
She then broke out a bottle of chilled Niersteiner Domtal and served glasses to Alexis and herself.
“I hope you don’t mind my eclectic mix of cuisines. My husband and I picked up recipes from all over the world during our military postings, but I like to mix and match recipes that I think will go well together. And this wine is simply my all-time favorite for an outdoor chicken meal.”
“The wine is great, and I’ll try anything once,” stated Alexis with a grin. “The chicken sure smells good.”
“This is one of my favorites,” added Jirra.
They ate dinner out on the patio. It was a pleasant evening, and they enjoyed a stunning sunset. After a brief pause for digestion, Liz served scoops of vanilla ice cream with shaved dark chocolate and chopped peanuts for dessert.
“That was excellent, Liz,” Alexis complimented her. “I know how to do the potato salad. Can I get the chicken recipe from you?”
Liz nodded as she sipped her cup of coffee. “I can e-mail it to you if you’d like.”
“That would be great,” replied Alexis. “This was so nice. I forgot how good home cooking is!”
Liz smiled. “You’re welcome anytime you want to come over, Alexis. Just as long as you don’t mind me putting you to work.”
The howl of a coyote broke the stillness of the twilight.
Over after-dinner coffee, they talked, and Alexis secretly studied Jirra. While Jirra was obviously a young woman, there was a definite masculine streak to her personality. It was subdued, but it came out every now and then, observed Alexis.
“I’d better get going. Thank you so much for dinner,” stated Alexis. “Jirra, you still want to go for a hike in the morning?
Jirra nodded. “What time?”
“Is six-thirty too early? I want to observe some of the local wildlife.”
Jirra shook her head. “That’s great. I’ll meet you at your cottage. The trail I want to take you on starts right nearby.”
Alexis walked back to her cottage and wondered how she would broach the questions on her mind to Jirra.
Chapter 61
Alexis tied the laces of her hiking boots. It was so enjoyable to dress for comfort and not for the camera, she thought. She got up and grabbed her old L.L. Bean backpack. Inside were her binoculars and Audubon Society Nature Guide. She also put in two bottles of water. She then slipped her camera around her neck. Checking her watch, she saw that it was six twenty-six. One of Alexis’s pet peeves was promptness; it really bugged her when people were late. She was very pleased, and not totally surprised that Jirra arrived on time.
“What a beautiful morning!” greeted Alexis, as she stepped outside.
Jirra nodded. “You sleep well?”
“Yes, although it was almost too quiet.”
“I know, that was the biggest thing to get used to here. Well, as John Wayne said, ‘We’re burning daylight.’ So if you’re ready, let’s head this way,” stated Jirra with a grin.
They headed up into the hills. It was still predawn, but there was more than enough light to see the trail.
Ten minutes into the trail, they saw two coyotes cross ahead of them. The coyotes stopped nearly one hundred yards ahead of them and stared back at them.
Alexis slowly raised her camera and focused on the two curious animals. She snapped off several shots before the coyotes departed into the brush.
“That was perfect. How did you arrange that?” asked Alexis.
“They’re on the payroll. I just told them to be here between six-thirty and seven,” replied Jirra with a grin.
“I was hoping to see some. There is a pack near my condo back in LA, but I’ve only heard them.”
“Actually, this is only the third time I’ve seen them myself.”
Over the next couple of hours, they walked the five-mile trail. The pace was slow, as Alexis stopped often to examine a plant or photograph a bird.
As they hiked, Alexis told Jirra that she still wanted to finish her degree. “My goal is to make enough money so that I can buy a place and be able to do this every day.”
“You mean study wildlife?”
Alexis nodded. “I don’t just want to do it as a hobby either. That’s why I want to finish my degree. The biggest problem will be being taken seriously by the science community.”
“Does that mean you’re going to quit acting?”
“Eventually, yes. I want a private life. I have a five year plan. Emily just renegotiated my TV contract to six figures. The show is guaranteed to go into syndication, and I’ll get a piece of that. I also have a three-movie deal that is worth several times that. Thorn’s movies are always popular and make lots of money. Just being in one of his movies will bring me several more offers.”
“Sounds like you have it all planned out,” replied Jirra.
“What about you?”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “I want to go to school. I want to write.”
“And?” asked Alexis.
“A lot will depend on where I go to school.”
Alexis could feel Jirra’s defenses coming up. She decided not to press it and wait for a more opportune moment. One thing that she had noticed was that when Jirra was relaxed she acted more masculine. Again, it wasn’t a dramatic change, but there were little things that Alexis noticed. Being an actress, she noticed little changes in body language more than other people. She noticed that when Jirra crossed her legs, it was a forced deliberate act; it didn’t seem natural.
Alexis also noticed that Jirra’s hair was shorter than most girls her age. By itself, it wasn’t a big deal, but it was the accumulation of little things that added up to the fact that Jirra was putting on an act.
While Alexis had only known Jirra for less than two days, she already liked her immensely. She hoped that she could help Jirra with whatever she was holding back.
“Well, you have the rest of your life to decide,” remarked Alexis. “So besides the coyotes on the payroll, what other wildlife have you seen around here?”
“I’ve seen deer a few times, lots of rabbits and ground squirrels. Cari said that she saw a bobcat the other night while she was driving back from town. Oh, I saw a ringtail one night as I walked back from the spa,” replied Jirra.
“Cool.”
“There’s also a golden eagle that we’ve seen in the hills over there,” stated Jirra as she pointed to the hills to the east.
“We’ll have to hike over that way one day. Is there a trail?”
Jirra nodded. “It’s more rugged than this one.”
“That’s fine. Well, we’d better head back to the spa. I have a few phone calls to make before my ten o’clock mud bath. You want to join me?”
“I have some work to do, but I’ll meet you for lunch,” replied Jirra.
“Sounds good.”
Chapter 62
Over the next few days, Jirra and Alexis became closer friends. Jirra did her best to hide her true feelings about Alexis. She knew it was silly, but she was falling in love with Alexis. It wouldn’t work on so many levels, yet she couldn’t shake the feelings.
“Are you going to the baths tonight, Jirra?” asked Alexis as they took a break. They were presently three miles from the spa. The trail they were on was a six mile loop.
“Of course,” replied Jirra.
“Do you mind if I join you?”
Jirra shook her head. “No, not at all. I usually go with Lindsey, but she’s going out with Dave tonight.”
Alexis nodded. “So where’s that eagle you’ve told me about?”
“It’s sometimes is up on the rocks on that hill ahead of us,” stated Jirra. She pointed ahead of where they were sitting.
“Well, we’d better go see if it’s there.”
They started up again and headed up the trail. Jirra stopped suddenly and pointed straight ahead.
Alexis stopped and saw the eagle perched on a rock overhang on the hill ahead of them. She switched to a zoom lens and began to shoot it. “It’s magnificent. I always knew they were big, but I had no idea.”
Jirra nodded. She found it refreshing that Alexis so enjoyed seeing the local wildlife.
Alexis began to walk slowly up the trail. “All we need to see now is a rattlesnake.”
“You mean like the one by your feet?” asked Jirra.
Alexis jumped back and then turned back and stuck her tongue out at Jirra. “Very funny.”
“Sorry, couldn’t resist.”
Just then the eagle took flight and passed over them. Alexis snapped a series of photos as it flew over.
“That was fantastic,” exclaimed Alexis.
“I’d love copies of those,” requested Jirra.
“You got ’em.”
They headed back to the spa. Much to Alexis’s annoyance, they didn’t see any rattlesnakes.
Chapter 63
It was a little past ten when Alexis and Jirra arrived at the baths. A group of four women was just leaving as they arrived.
“I’m definitely going to miss these when I go back to LA,” commented Alexis as she stepped into the warm water.
“I thought you said that your condo had a Jacuzzi?”
“It’s not the same,” replied Alexis. She let out a long sigh as she lowered herself into the water.
Jirra hung up her robe and followed Alexis in. She sat down across from her in the bath.
They soaked for a few minutes before Alexis decided to take a chance.
“Jirra, I think that we’ve become friends over the past week, don’t you agree?”
Jirra nodded.
“Good. I have something to ask you. If I’m getting too personal, please tell me.”
Jirra looked over and nodded again, wondering what was up.
“I’ve noticed that you’re uncomfortable when that boy at the bike shed hits on you.”
“Is it that obvious?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “I’ve also noticed that whenever I bring up dating you get rather nervous and shift the subject.”
Jirra gently bit her lower lip and stared back. There was no way that Alexis could know that she had once been a guy, not unless someone had told her, she thought. No, that’s not possible.
Alexis leaned over and whispered. “Jirra, do you like girls?”
Jirra stared back and was so stunned by what Alexis had asked she was unable to respond.
“I just want you to know that, if you do, it’s okay with me. I like girls too,” confessed Alexis.
Jirra’s eyes opened wide. “Really?”
Alexis smiled. “Yes. You remember when I told you that the actor I’ve dated is gay? Well, he knows that I’m a lesbian. We date to protect both of our careers.”
“The answer is yes. I like girls,” replied Jirra.
Alexis reached over and took Jirra’s hands into her own. “I thought so. It’s okay. I know this sounds silly coming from someone who’s passing as straight, but it’s all part of my image. A star can come out of the closet. I’m not big enough to come out — yet.”
Jirra stared back with a confused look on her face.
“It’s just one of the reasons why I want to quit acting. I want to honor my contract. I owe that much to Emily. Once I quit, I can do whatever I want.”
“But if you make it big, would it really matter?”
“I’m a lesbian who’s also an actress. I don’t want to be known as the lesbian-actress. Does that make sense? Besides, I have other things that I want to do in my life.”
Jirra nodded. “For the first time, it does.”
“Your turn, Jirra. You can talk openly now.”
Jirra took a deep breath. “I don’t know where to begin. I just know that I’ve never liked boys. Coming out here has allowed me to be more open about it.”
“So, does your mom know?”
Jirra nodded. “So does Lindsey. She’s straight, but is totally cool with me.”
“That’s good to hear. It’s a shame that people have to hide their sexual preferences.”
“I know. I’ve been tempted to tell Randy that I’m a lesbian, but I don’t think even that would help.”
“No, then he would think that he could convert you.”
Jirra laughed. “Ugh! Randy’s the type of guy who turns girls into lesbians!”
Alexis and Jirra began to laugh uncontrollably.
In a smooth move, Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips.
The move caught Jirra totally off guard, but she didn’t pull away.
“Did you like that?” asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
Alexis slid next to Jirra. “Have you ever acted on your feelings?”
Jirra shook her head.
Alexis nodded. “That explains a lot. I’m really attracted to you, Jirra. Do you like me?”
“Yes.”
“Good. I don’t want to do anything against your will.”
Jirra nodded as she bit her lower lip. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. She had fantasized about Alexis, and now it was happening, but it felt so different. Alexis was the aggressor, not her. This was new, yet Jirra liked it. She also felt her body reacting to Alexis’s kiss. Her nipples were getting hard like when she played with them.
“Relax, Jirra. We’ll take it slow. I want this to be enjoyable for both of us, is that clear?”
Jirra smiled. “Okay.”
Alexis smiled and leaned over and gently kissed Jirra on the lips again. She slipped her arm around Jirra and pulled her closer.
Jirra had made out with girls many times as Josh, but this was totally new. For the first time since her transformation, she actually felt like she was now a girl. She was accepting the more submissive role and liking it.
Alexis pulled back. “I think we’d better stop. I don’t want to cause a scandal or anything.” Seeing the disappointment in Jirra’s eyes, she reached over and placed her hand against Jirra’s face. “It’s okay, sweetie; this isn’t over. I want this to be special; after all, we still have a whole week.”
Jirra nodded. “Okay.”
“We’d better go; it’s getting late.”
Chapter 64
Jirra stared at the ceiling fan making slow rotations above her bed. She tried to make sense of what had happened that evening.
There was a definite mismatch between her mind and her bodily urges. In her mind, she saw herself as the aggressor in relationships; the idea that someone else might instigate a relationship had never really entered her mind. Yet when Alexis had leaned over and kissed her, it had felt so good. It was so confusing!
Jirra had thought that being with a girl would be similar to what she had known as Josh, but it was totally different. It wasn’t that she didn’t like Alexis, in fact she was extremely attracted to her; she just hadn’t counted on Alexis being the one to start the relationship.
Relationship, what relationship? They had just kissed a few times, yet Jirra knew that she wanted it to go further, but at the same time she wasn’t totally comfortable being the “girl” in the relationship. No, that wasn’t right either. She remembered from her sex ed classes that in some straight relationships the woman was the aggressor or dominant. Still, Jirra had never thought of herself as the submissive before. Jirra let out a long sigh and decided that she would sleep on it.
Chapter 65
Alexis and Jirra headed out on their morning hike. They spotted a mule deer less than a mile from the spa.
“I’m amazed with the amount of wildlife so close to the spa,” noted Alexis.
“Judy’s family has owned this land for a long time; she’s determined to preserve it as much as she can,” replied Jirra. “I’m working on an article for the latest newsletter about it.”
“You ought to document all the wildlife here,” added Alexis.
“Sounds like a job for a naturalist,” replied Jirra with a wink.
“Touché. I’ll tell you what, I’ll write out a complete list of the animals I’ve seen for you.”
“I’d like that,” replied Jirra.
They walked a bit further before taking a break. They had packed a portable breakfast of fruit and breakfast bars. They sat down together on a boulder. The spa was just barely visible in the distance.
“Any thoughts on last night?” asked Alexis.
Jirra couldn’t come up with the right words. She stared at Alexis and started to talk several times, but no words came out.
Alexis smiled. “It’s okay, sweetie.” She then slipped her arm around Jirra and pulled her closer.
Jirra’s body immediately reacted to Alexis touch, and she felt her nipples harden. It was happening again; Alexis was taking charge.
Alexis leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips. It was a gentle kiss at first, but it slowly became more passionate. Her tongue slowly slipped between Jirra’s lips. Jirra’s mind was locked in confusion as the pleasure of the situation began to override her old beliefs.
Alexis pulled back. “That was nice. Did you like that?”
Jirra nodded. “It’s just that… it’s all so new.” Ugh, that sounded so stupid she thought.
Alexis reached over and ran her fingers through Jirra’s hair. “I understand. It’s always a little confusing at first. Even though you know that it’s right, you still have to overcome the feelings that it’s not what society has taught you. I want to help you conquer those thoughts.”
Jirra felt Alexis’s hand as it caressed her face.
“You’re attracted to other women and not men. It would be silly for you to ignore that and live a life hiding your true nature. I have to do it right now, and I hate it.”
“Does Emily know?”
Alexis nodded. “She’s very protective of my privacy.”
“Does she know your plans to quit acting?”
“We’ve talked about it a few times,” replied Alexis. “Question for you. You said that your mom knows that you like girls and that Lindsey knows. What about the rest of the staff?”
“I haven’t exactly advertised it,” replied Jirra with a grin. “I have talked to Cari and Tara a few times.”
“Would it bother you if they knew?”
Jirra thought about her answer. “The permanent staff is sort of like family. I think they’d be cool about it.”
“In some ways, you have a better situation than I do,” replied Alexis.
“If you came out and were accepted, would you stay an actress?”
Alexis shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. The idea has never really occurred to me. While Hollywood tries to portray itself as so progressive, they still worry about the bottom-line. I know that part of the reason I was given my TV role was that I’m attractive. The show is really big in the males aged eighteen to twenty-four ratings bracket. My character is a big reason for that. If it was known that I was a lesbian, the network would worry that the ratings would be affected. A straight actress can play gay and get awards; the opposite isn’t always true.”
“It can’t be that bad,” argued Jirra.
“Really? Jirra you’d be shocked at how many stars, both male and female, are LGB and are closeted.”
“What would you do if you met someone that you wanted to be with, say in a long term relationship?”
“Long term relationship? Sounds like you’ve been watching too much Oprah! Seriously, I’m not totally sure. But I think I’d go with love.”
Jirra nodded.
“Well, we’d better head back,” stated Alexis. She stood up and helped Jirra off the rock; she then pulled Jirra close and kissed her again.
“You’re so cute,” Alexis complimented her.
Jirra blushed. She wanted to say something, but didn’t know what to say or where to start. She wondered if she should just keep her mouth shut, as Alexis would be leaving in five days.
“Come on, maybe we’ll see a snake on the way back,” stated Alexis. “Don’t worry, sweetie, I won’t embarrass you.”
Jirra smiled and they walked together back to the spa.
Chapter 66
They walked back to the spa and when they reached Alexis’s cottage they stopped.
“That was fun,” stated Jirra.
“Come on in,” offered Alexis, as she took Jirra’s hand.
Jirra hesitated a second.
“It’s okay, sweetie,” comforted Alexis.
They walked inside and Alexis tossed her backpack on a chair. She set down her camera on the coffee table.
“You want something to drink? I’ve got some fresh squeezed OJ in the fridge.”
“That sounds good,” replied Jirra.
Jirra followed Alexis into the kitchen. Alexis poured the juice and handed Jirra a glass.
“Cheers.”
Jirra nodded and tapped her glass to Alexis’s.
She took a sip of the juice. It was very refreshing.
Alexis then took Jirra’s glass out of her hand and set it down on the counter. Without a word, she began to kiss her again.
As before, Alexis was in charge. Jirra found herself submitting willingly to Alexis’s advances. The kissing got deeper and more passionate. Alexis pressed Jirra against the counter as she kissed her.
Jirra felt Alexis’s hands caressing her breasts through her t-shirt and bra. She felt all tingly as Alexis began to rub against her nipples.
“Let’s go to my room,” whispered Alexis.
Jirra nodded and was led by Alexis into the bedroom.
They sat down on the bed and began to kiss again. Jirra followed Alexis’s lead. Her mind drifted back to when she had been making out with her girlfriend, only now the roles were reversed.
Alexis gently undressed Jirra, removing her t-shirt and bra.
“You have lovely breasts, Jirra,” she cooed as she leaned down and kissed them.
Jirra was now lost in passion and moaned as Alexis expertly licked and kissed her nipples. It really felt good, better than she ever could have imagined.
Alexis paused for a moment to slip off her own top and bra. Her breasts were much larger than Jirra’s. Jirra also noticed that there was no tan line, meaning she tanned bare breasted. Alexis placed Jirra’s hands onto her breasts, and Jirra tried to return some of the pleasure that Alexis had given her.
“Hmmm, that’s right. Not so hard; be gentle when you rub,” instructed Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
Alexis then guided Jirra’s head down to her breasts. She began to lick and kiss each nipple, trying to reproduce the actions of her mentor. Alexis’s moaning told her that she was successful.
“Ohhhh, that’s very good, Jirra. You’re a fast learner,” stated Alexis. “But we need to stop. We can continue another time.”
Jirra sat up and was met immediately by a long loving kiss.
“You’re really a sweet girl, Jirra. I’m so happy that I met you.”
“Me too,” replied Jirra.
“Well, we’d better get dressed,” stated Alexis.
Chapter 67
After she returned home, Jirra showered and changed. She walked up to her office to work on the newsletter. She’d promised Alexis that she would meet her for lunch.
It was difficult to concentrate, as all she could think about was Alexis. She decided that she needed to talk to someone about it.
A few minutes later, she was standing outside Tara’s office.
“Jirra, this is a surprise. I believe Alexis is with Cari. She sure loves those mud baths,” greeted Tara.
“Can we talk?” asked Jirra.
Tara nodded. “Come on in.”
Jirra walked in and closed the door behind her.
“Oh, this is serious,” noted Tara.
Jirra nodded. “I have something that I need to talk about, but I must ask you to promise not to tell anyone.”
“Jirra, I know that you used to be a guy. I think I can be trusted.”
“Please, Tara. This doesn’t involve just me.”
Tara noticed the seriousness in Jirra’s voice. “Okay, I promise.”
Jirra then told her about her and Alexis.
“Sounds like you two like each other a lot, so what’s the problem?”
“I don’t know. It’s just that I’m not totally comfortable with the way Alexis… takes control, if you know what I mean,” replied Jirra.
“Oh... I can see how that would be a problem for you. I take it you never let the girl be in charge when you were a guy.”
“No. I never gave it a second thought. As a guy, I just thought I was supposed to be the one initiating stuff. But it’s different now.”
“You say that it feels good when she takes command, right?”
“Physically, yes.”
“Ahhh, but your male psyche has a problem with it.”
“I guess that’s one way of putting it.”
“This all goes back to what I told you about what the elders told me, Jirra. You need to find your new balance. You’ve made some great strides in the past few weeks, but you still have a long way to go. There’s nothing wrong with adapting.”
Jirra stared out the window. “I don’t know if I can do it.”
“It won’t be easy, but you’re strong.”
Jirra sighed. “It’s so hard. I just want to be normal; is that too much to ask?” Her voice began to waver slightly. She reached up and wiped away a tear. “Great, now I’m crying again.”
Tara got up and walked over to Jirra. “It’s okay, Jirra.” She then leaned down and hugged her.
Jirra hugged Tara back hard as she wept. After a few minutes she let go. “Sorry.”
“For what? Jirra, I can’t imagine how hard it has been for you. But I can offer you some advice regarding your relationship with Alexis.”
“What’s that?”
“Tell her how you feel. You don’t need to tell her that you used to be a guy, but tell her you want the relationship to be more equal.”
“Won’t that upset her?”
“It shouldn’t. She probably doesn’t even realize what she’s doing. From what I’ve seen, Alexis is a pretty nice person, and I think she really likes you.”
“You think so?”
Tara nodded. “A relationship should be about sharing and equality. That’s why Cari and I have lasted so long. I’m not saying that you and Alexis will last any longer than this week, but at least you should have good memories of being with her.”
Jirra smiled. “Thanks again. I appreciate you taking the time to talk to me.”
“Growing up different is never easy. I’m just glad that I can help.”
Chapter 68
Jirra walked back to her office lost in her thoughts. She really appreciated Tara’s advice and how Tara treated her like an adult.
Jirra sat down in front of her computer and started to work on the newsletter. For the most part, the newsletter was finished, with the exception of the list of the new guests.
“How’s it going, Jirra?” asked Judy, as she stuck her head into Jirra’s office.
“Almost done,” replied Jirra.
“How’s it going with Alexis?”
“No problem; Alexis is really nice,” replied Jirra.
“Glad to hear it. I have another task for you, if you’re up to it,” stated Judy.
“What’s up?”
“There’s a tourism trade conference in Albuquerque next week. I’m going down to talk to a bunch of travel agents about the spa. I’d like you to assist me.”
“Sounds like fun,” replied Jirra.
“Not really,” laughed Judy. “But, I’d love to have you with me.”
“What will I be doing?”
“You’ll be helping me hand out our information package. I also hate driving alone.” Judy then winked at Jirra.
“Well, since you put it that way, I’m definitely in!”
“Great. We’ll drive down early on Tuesday and return Wednesday evening. I expect you to dress professionally. You should bring two to three outfits, as we might be invited to a dinner reception.”
“Okay,” replied Jirra. There was a slight nervous tone to her voice.
Judy smiled. “You’ll do fine.”
“It’s a big step, but I appreciate you caring about me. Oh! I forgot, I’d better ask Mom before I say yes.”
Judy laughed. “I beat you to it, kid. She thinks it’s a wonderful idea.”
“I should have known,” replied Jirra. A big smile was on her face.
Chapter 69
Alexis was waiting outside of the dining room as Jirra walked up.
‘I was beginning to worry about you,” remarked Alexis.
“I was in a meeting with Judy,” replied Jirra. She then told Alexis about the trip to Albuquerque as they walked inside. “I’m just going along to be Judy’s assistant, but it should be fun.”
“Don’t downplay it, Jirra. Judy’s a smart businesswoman; she sees something in you.”
“I know,” replied Jirra with a smile. “What’s on the schedule for this afternoon?”
“I’d like to go biking, but first I need to take my bike in for an adjustment,” stated Alexis.
“Okay, that sounds like fun. I’ll say one thing about hanging around with you, it’s kept me in great shape.”
“You weren’t exactly out of shape to begin with.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks.”
They decided to go for the salad bar, and after filling their plates they sat down.
“I’m going to miss this place. I can’t believe that my two weeks is almost up,” stated Alexis.
“That reminds me. When do you want to do the big staff Q&A and autograph thing?”
“Well, I’m due to be picked up by Emily Sunday morning at ten, so how ‘bout Sunday at nine forty-five?” asked Alexis with a grin.
“Oh, that would make me real popular!”
“I’ve already talked to Judy. We’re going to have a barbecue here Saturday evening. Hannah was in on it, and we’re bringing in a steer for her to cook outside.”
“You’re kidding? A whole steer?”
“Well, not a complete steer, but there will be a lot of food. Hannah loved the idea. Besides, with all the staff, their families and the guests, we’ll need the extra food. Besides we’re in the west, roasting a cow sounds like something the Duke would do, doesn’t it?”
Jirra laughed. “Moo.”
Alexis started to giggle. “I also promised a certain editor and head writer an interview.”
“I don’t think that’s necessary, besides I already have a lot of stuff just from talking to you,” replied Jirra. “In fact, I was working on it this morning.”
“May I see it before it’s published?” asked Alexis.
“Of course,” replied Jirra.
“Do you have everything you need?”
“Well, there are a few things I’d like to talk to you about.”
“About what?”
“Us,” whispered Jirra.
Alexis smiled. “Of course, why don’t we go back to my place after lunch?”
Jirra nodded.
Chapter 70
Jirra was sitting next to Alexis on her couch.
“What’s on your mind?”
Jirra took a deep breath. “I don’t know where to begin. I do want to say that I love being with you, and what has happened between us will stay between us.”
Alexis smiled. “I know that.”
“How do you see me?”
Alexis reached over and placed her hand on the side of Jirra’s face. “I see a lovely young woman that I’m deeply attracted to and that I would love to be a part of my life.”
Jirra was taken aback by Alexis’s words. The idea of them continuing their relationship beyond Alexis’s visit hadn’t really occurred to her.
“Look, I know that you’re still in high school, but I’m still a college student. We’re not that far apart, and you’re not the typical teenager,” stated Alexis. “I sensed you were different from the moment we first met.”
Jirra swallowed hard and nodded.
“I would like us to stay at the very least good friends. You’re one of the most normal people I know,” continued Alexis.
Jirra almost choked. “Me, normal?”
“Well, I’m judging you by Hollywood standards,” replied Alexis with a wink.
Jirra nodded.
“There’s something bothering you, Jirra; what is it?”
“I don’t know how to put this. I’m afraid what I’m going to say isn’t going to come out right.”
Alexis nodded. “Go on.”
Jirra took in a deep breath and let it out. “I love being with you, and I have no regrets or doubts about my sexuality. I know that I’m a lesbian. It’s just that I’m not totally comfortable with… with the way you take control…”
Alexis sat there in silence and nodded slowly.
“I mean, it might just be because I’m new to this,” continued Jirra. “It might just be my imagination.”
“This isn’t the first time I’ve been told this,” confessed Alexis. “I’m not sure if I can change. Is that a problem?”
Jirra stared back in silence as she contemplated her answer. “I don’t know,” she replied so softly, that it was barely above a whisper. “I don’t want to hurt you, but…”
Alexis leaned over and slipped her arm around Jirra. “I understand.”
Jirra looked up with tears in her eyes. “You have no idea what being with you has meant to me.”
Alexis smiled back softly. “I think I do. I think that it might be best for both of us if we pull back.”
Jirra stared back and wiped a tear running down her cheek. “What about us being friends?”
“Oh, Jirra, don’t worry about that. We’re still friends. As for being lovers, I don’t know if I can change. I have to admit that I like being Dom.”
Jirra wiped her eyes and nodded. “I’m sorry.”
“For what? I love that you’re being honest.”
“Thanks. You still want to go for a ride?”
“Not right now. I think I’d like to be alone for a while. Tell you what, why not call me at four and we can go for a hike.”
Jirra nodded and stood up.
“It’s okay, Jirra,” comforted Alexis, as she stood up and hugged her.
As soon as Jirra left, Alexis closed the door, sat down on the couch and began to sob.
Jirra walked slowly back to her cottage, she stopped several times and turned around. She was tempted to go back to Alexis, but she knew that she couldn’t. Instead she sought out Tara again.
Chapter 71
Jirra just about got the whole story out before the tears started up again. Tara smiled softly and slipped her arm around her.
“Did I do the right thing?” asked Jirra.
“Were you honest with her?”
Jirra nodded.
“Yes, you did the right thing.”
“I wish I could tell her that special part of the reason why, but I doubt she would believe that I used to be a guy,” continued Jirra.
“That’s a part of your life you need to guard very carefully,” stated Tara.
“I know, but I don’t like the idea of not telling someone who I’m close to. I mean, I want to live a semi-normal life and all, but I hate being secretive.”
“That will be your choice, but remember that once you tell someone, it’s not something that you can take back.”
“Are you saying it would be better not to tell someone?”
“That’ll be up to you. You must decide how important it is for someone to know all about you.”
Jirra nodded. “I was hoping that this would get easier.”
“Sorry, but life only gets more complicated.”
“Any other good news?”
Tara smiled. “Broken hearts eventually mend. Never completely, but when you find the right person, the old wounds hurt less.”
“I didn’t know you were a philosopher.”
“Oh, yes, that’s me! Jirra, you have a long life ahead of you. I know this hurts now, but it will pass.”
“Thanks for the shoulder to cry on,” replied Jirra.
“I’m always here for you, Roo.”
Jirra laughed. “You know, I don’t mind you calling me that.” She reached up and took hold of the carved kangaroo that she wore around her neck.
“As nicknames go, it’s fitting.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra as she headed out.
Chapter 72
Jirra joined Alexis at four for a hike. Outwardly, it appeared that nothing had changed, but there was an underlying current of tension between the two. Neither said a word about it.
Jirra returned to her house for dinner. Alexis turned down the invitation for dinner.
Halfway through dinner, Liz looked over at her daughter. “Okay, what’s wrong?”
“That obvious, huh?” asked Jirra.
“Roo, the one thing that has stayed constant with you is your inability to hide your emotions from me,” stated Liz.
Jirra told her about Alexis. “Please don’t be angry with her, she didn’t force me to do anything.”
“I’m not angry at either of you. I’m just concerned for both of you.”
“I just hope we can stay friends,” added Jirra. “I really like her.”
“Give it time. You two talked it out without anger, that’s good. Alexis said that she respected your honesty, that’s also a good sign.”
Jirra nodded.
“I’m also pleased with the way you handled it.”
“I hope you don’t mind that I talked to Tara about it.”
“Heavens, no!”
Jirra let out a breath of relief.
“Roo, no teen ever goes to her parents for every problem. Lord knows I didn’t.”
Jirra laughed.
“By the way, Judy told me about the trip to Albuquerque next week. It sounds exciting.”
“I’m looking forward to it.”
“I made an appointment for you Monday at the DMV,” stated Liz.
“Why? Oh! You mean I have a legal status again?” asked Jirra excitedly.
Liz nodded. “I got the paperwork this afternoon. There’s a DMV book for the test on your desk.”
“Lindsey said that the test is pretty easy.”
“Here’s your new birth certificate. Surprisingly, the government wasn’t a problem about changing your name. All they care about is the paperwork being filled out properly.”
Jirra looked at the document stating her complete name, Jirra Roslyn Reid.
“So when can I get my own car?”
“Just as soon as you can afford one,” replied Liz with a smile.
“Funny.”
“Who’s joking?”
Jirra started to laugh as did Liz. It was nice ending to a rather emotional day.
Chapter 73
“It’s back,” declared Jirra as she joined her mom in the kitchen the following morning.
“Oh. You okay?”
“I guess so. I don’t think I’m ever going to get used to it.”
“You never really get used to it; it always seems to be inconvenient, but you eventually accept it as part of your life,” explained Liz. “Sort of like having a kid.” She then winked at Jirra.
“Ouch!” replied Jirra, holding her hands to her heart in mock pain.
Liz laughed. She was pleased to see that Jirra was handling this better.
“I just wish it had held off a few days; it’s just that I don’t need any more stress in my life right now.”
“Roo, there’s never a good time.”
“I’m beginning to sense that.”
“I’ll be down in Santa Fe today. I’m finishing up my course on snake bites.”
“Have a good time,” replied Jirra.
“I did learn something interesting, seventy-five percent of all snakebites occur in those aged between nineteen and thirty. Ninety-eight percent of those in that group are male.”
“So I just improved my chances of not being bitten. Finally! Something good out of my change!”
“Very funny, Roo. Here’s a couple more interesting facts: forty percent of those bitten are playing with or handling the snakes, and forty percent of all people bitten have a blood alcohol level of greater than 0.1 percent.”
“So, people shouldn’t drink and handle poisonous snakes? Shocking! Well, I just learned something new!”
Liz laughed. “Seriously, I’d like to write a small article on snake bite prevention for the newsletter.”
“Cool. That’s sounds like a great idea. I’m almost done with this edition, but I’d love to slip it in the next one.”
“Well, I’d better get going. I may be late this evening. I’ll call if I’m going to miss dinner.”
Jirra nodded. “Have a safe trip.”
Liz hugged her daughter and headed out of the house.
Jirra headed over to her office. Alexis had e-mailed her and said that she was doing yoga that morning, instead of their usual morning hike. Jirra figured it had more to do with their breakup than a yoga session, but decided not to open up fresh wounds. As it was, she was running a little ragged emotionally and didn’t need to make it worse.
Sitting down at her desk, she found the list of the next week’s guests. She pulled out her pins and added a few new states. There was a woman named Michelle from Texas, and one named Misty from Oklahoma. There was also a married couple from Washington, DC; their first names were Donna and Ed. She also noted that there was a man from Vancouver named Rich.
She finished up the newsletter and e-mailed a copy to Judy. Jirra then went for a walk. She truly missed being with Alexis, but was afraid to just walk over and knock on her door. Granted, she could do it as part of her assignment, but it didn’t feel right.
Jirra hiked up to the large boulder at the top of the hiking trail and sat down to think. She wanted to let Alexis know that there was more to her discomfort than she had told her. The conclusion she came to was dramatic, but she decided it was worth the risk, and she headed back to her cottage.
Chapter 74
An hour later she was standing outside of Alexis’s cottage. Nervously she knocked on the door. She waited a second and was tempted to walk away when she heard Alexis’s voice.
“I’ll be right there.”
The door opened and Alexis’s eyes met Jirra’s.
“Hi. Can we talk?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “Sure, come on in.”
Jirra followed and sat down on the couch. Alexis sat down across from her in a chair.
“I need to ask you a big favor. I need you to promise not to tell anyone what I’m about to tell you.”
Alexis sensed the seriousness in Jirra’s voice. She wondered what it could be. “I promise.”
Jirra stared back intently. “I wasn’t totally truthful with you. I didn’t lie about anything, but I did withhold something about me.”
“Are you okay?” asked Alexis in a concerned voice.
Jirra nodded. “My health is fine. Part of the reason why I was uncomfortable with you controlling our relationship is that…”
There was a long pause. Alexis waited patiently. She saw that Jirra was struggling to hold back her emotions.
“Go on, Jirra.”
Jirra nodded and opened up the photo album she had carried in. She passed it over to Alexis.
Alexis looked at the photos. It was Liz with a teenage boy. There were several other photos of Liz, a man, and the boy. Alexis assumed the man was Jirra’s dead father. The boy sort of looked like Jirra, and she wondered if Jirra had also lost a brother recently.
“Alexis, that’s me. I… I used to be a boy.”
Alexis stared at the photo and then at Jirra, who now had tears running down her face.
“How? Did you have SRS?”
Jirra shook her head. “I know this sounds crazy, but I was transformed.”
Alexis stared back. What Jirra was saying was unbelievable; people don’t change gender. Yet, as she compared the photos to Jirra, she saw the similarity. Jirra had the exact same freckle pattern on her arms as the boy in the photo.
Jirra then told her what had happened. She described being in the copper cauldron when the lightning bolt struck the building. Alexis listened, but her logic was telling her that Jirra must be delusional.
“Look, I know you think I’m nuts. But I wanted you to know that I’m dealing with a lot of issues. Tara says that I need to find my balance. Well, I’m nowhere near to being balanced. I accept that physically I’m female, but I don’t feel like a girl, whatever that means. I truly love you, but my physical and mental conflicts make it difficult. I also couldn’t stand the idea of hiding something from you.”
“I don’t know what to say. I don’t know what to think,” replied Alexis.
“I understand. I just wanted you to know the truth. If you don’t believe me, go talk to Tara.”
Alexis nodded.
“I’ll go now. I won’t bother you anymore.”
Alexis wanted to say stay, but she didn’t. She just stared back at Jirra.
Jirra reached down and took her album from Alexis. She stood there for a moment and, having nothing else to say, she walked out.
Chapter 75
Alexis sat in her cottage thinking about what Jirra had told her. It had to be true; why would someone make up something like that? she thought. Alexis sat there until long after sunset. She finally got up and turned on a light.
She headed down to the bathhouse and was relieved to see that Tara was still in her office.
“Hi, Tara. Can we talk?”
“I was just getting ready to leave. Can it wait until the morning?” asked Tara.
Alexis shook her head. “It concerns Jirra.”
“Oh. Come on in.”
Alexis walked into Tara’s office and closed the door behind her.
“Jirra told me the most incredible story this afternoon. She said that she used to be a boy named Josh.”
Tara nodded. “It’s all true. I saw her right afterwards.”
“It’s not possible.”
Tara shrugged her shoulders. “Possible or not, it happened. Jirra must have thought it was very important to tell you.”
“How many people know?”
“Around twenty-five. We all swore an oath to protect her secret.”
“Don’t worry. The last thing I want to do is hurt her… again.”
Tara smiled. “I know that. She really likes you.”
Alexis stared back.
“Don’t worry, Alexis, I know how to protect a secret too. I’m a lesbian, and it was my decision to be out about it. It’s your right to protect your privacy. You have nothing to worry about. Jirra hasn’t told anyone else. Jirra and I have developed a bit of a bond, sort of like I’m her older sister.”
“She’s very lucky to have you. I wish I had someone like you in my life.”
“Jirra’s a good person.”
Alexis nodded. “I know. It makes so much sense now. I just don’t know what to do about it.”
“I don’t have all the answers. However, it would be unfair for you to leave here without seeking some sort of closure with Jirra.”
Tara’s advice was more like an order. Alexis knew that Tara was right.
“You’re leaving Sunday, right?”
Alexis nodded.
“Tomorrow’s Friday. Do you meditate?”
“Yes.”
“Good, I suggest that you find a good place to meditate tomorrow and the answer will come to you. It may not result in a happy ending, but you need to do something.”
“Thanks, Tara.”
“You’re welcome. By the way, a lot of my friends suspected that you were one of us,” replied Tara with a wink.
Alexis nodded. “Thanks.”
Tara watched Alexis walk away. She’s a nice girl, she thought. She could understand why Jirra was so smitten with Alexis. Jirra had to be, in order to tell her about the transformation.
Chapter 76
While the staff of the spa prepared for the barbecue, Jirra wondered if she had done the right thing, and Alexis meditated and tried to find an answer.
Jirra was lost in her thoughts, sitting out on her patio when Lindsey came up. “What’s up with you? You seem to be in a different place.”
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. “It’s a bit complicated, even by my standards.”
Lindsey laughed. “Oh look, that must be the portable barbecue pit arriving.”
Jirra looked over to where Lindsey was pointing and saw a pickup truck towing in what looked like a big black tank on wheels. Another truck was following, towing a trailer full of wood.
“Judy found this one in town. The owner wants to sell it, and Judy is considering buying it for the spa, assuming Mom likes it.”
“So does that mean that we’ll have regular barbecues here?”
Lindsey nodded. “That seems to be the plan.”
The barbecue was set up in the yard at the center of the spa. Jirra watched from the sidelines as Hannah and Lindsey inspected the unit. At the rear of the trailer was the low, square firebox. From there, heat and smoke would flow through the cylindrical “hot smoker” into the upright, rectangular “cool smoker.” The “pit” was designed to run at about 275 degrees F. in the “hot” section, and about 100 degrees less in the “cool” area. Both of the main cooking compartments had several pullout racks that would allow for the cooking of smaller pieces of meat such as sausages and chicken.
Hannah also inspected the wood and appeared to question the driver about the size of the logs. Gregory came over and talked to Hannah and the men.
Lindsey walked back over to Jirra.
“Gregory likes it and says it’s very similar to one he used to operate. The owner is willing to let us try it out this weekend.”
“Sounds great. What was the big deal with wood?”
“Mom wanted to make sure that it’s all oak and mesquite for the best smoke flavor. The rest of the wood is for the firepit; there’s nothing better than sitting around a fire after a full day of feasting!”
“How much does something like that thing cost?” asked Jirra, pointing towards the barbecue.
“A new one would run over fifteen grand; we can get this one for eight. The man wants to sell, and he’s an old family friend of Judy’s.”
“Who isn’t around here?” replied Jirra with a grin.
“Hey, you smiled!”
“Oops, I’ll get back to being sullen.”
“Please don’t. Anyway, Judy is thinking that, in addition to having barbecues here, we can cater out. It would give me a chance to run something, sort of like what you’re doing.”
“Cool,” replied Jirra.
The rest of the afternoon involved setting up of the barbecue area. Several tents were set up, along with tables and chairs. A food preparation and serving area was set up near the barbecue. Hannah took special note of the direction of the wind before picking a location for her work area.
“This looks fine, but I may move it tomorrow if the wind shifts. I’m not going to choke on smoke all afternoon!” stated Hannah to Judy.
Chapter 77
Saturday was a lovely summer day. It was warm, but not uncomfortable, and there was a feeling of excitement in the air. Judy had made the announcement that morning that to the guests and staff that the real reason for the barbecue that evening was that it would be a going away party for Alexis Eden.
Judy overheard two guests talking. One stated that she knew that she was Alexis, the actress. Judy smiled and made a note to thank Jirra and the rest of the staff for doing such a great job over the past two weeks.
Hannah was in all her glory over the preparation of the meal. Actually, she and her staff had spent the previous day preparing the meat to be cooked, along with the side dishes.
While it was called a steer barbecue, there were several other meat items on the menu besides beef, including whole turkeys and pork shoulders. All had to be marinated in a variety of spices and chiles. The turkeys and beef briskets would be slow roasted in the “hot” pit, while the pork would smoke all day in the cooler area to emerge like spiced, smoked hams.
Gregory was a great help in getting the barbecue unit ready. He had gotten up at the crack of dawn to start the fire. He agreed to tend it all day and to show both Hannah and Lindsey the tricks of the trade. Judy also watched.
“I haven’t done one of these in years. We always had one of these at the end of the roundup,” he remarked. “I’ve forgotten how much I’ve missed doing this.”
“Roundup? You were a cowboy?” asked Hannah.
“Yep! I leaned to ride and rope when I was just a kid. I worked on ranches as a teenager. I gave it up when I got married.”
“Do you miss it?” asked Judy.
Gregory tipped his hat back on his head. “Yes, Ma’am!”
Hannah laughed. “Well, we have lots of work to do. Let me know when the fire is hot enough to start cooking, Gregory. I’d like to get the pork shoulders and beef briskets in first, and the turkeys added a couple hours later. Later, I want to add the salmon fillets for just the last couple hours.”
“Salmon? At a barbecue?” asked Gregory.
Hannah nodded. “Yes, they will be rubbed with dill, mustard and white wine and done in the cool smoke, as will large chunks of extra-sharp cheddar and Swiss cheese. The salmon and cheeses are for appetizers.”
“Not exactly traditional, but it sounds delicious!” he replied, as he tended the fire.
“Lindsey, you stay out here with Gregory. The briskets and turkeys will need basting with their marinades about every 90 minutes. I need to get back to the kitchen. I’ll be back out when it’s time to start cooking the meat, but I want you to be out here to learn the whole process, since this may become yours someday.”
Lindsey smiled. “Sounds great.”
“What else do you have planned?” asked Judy.
“We’re preparing baked potatoes, fresh corn on the cob, a variety of both green and pasta salads, fresh crusty bread, and huge amounts of a fresh fruit compote. I’ve picked out several varieties of melon, oranges, kiwis, strawberries, sweet cherries, and blueberries to be served out of carved “baskets” made from scooped out watermelons. There are still those here who are on a healthy diet,” replied Hannah.
Just then a couple of Gregory’s men walked up. “Where do you want the tubs, ice, beer and soda?” they asked.
Hannah pointed to the far end of the serving table. “That should be a good place. I checked the weather and the winds aren’t going to change, so we don’t have to worry about the smoke from the barbecue choking the guests.”
“Do you need anything else?” asked Judy.
Hannah thought about it for a moment. “Just an extra twenty-four hours!”
Chapter 78
The meal went off like clockwork. Hannah and her staff managed to have everything cooked and ready as the guests and staff arrived, following the scents that had been tempting them all afternoon. To most of them, the food appeared magically and they had no clue about the amount of work that had gone into the feast. Judy did announce to the crowd that they all owed a big round of applause to Hannah, Gregory, Lindsey, and the rest of the kitchen staff for the banquet. The crowd willing obliged.
Alexis was swamped once the barbecue started. Judy had to keep the guests away from her until she’d eaten her share of the feast. The young star put on her best face and played the PR game as Emily had taught her. She suspected that she posed for a photo with everyone there.
She wanted desperately to talk to Jirra, but she couldn’t break away from the adoring multitudes.
Jirra was also anxious to talk to Alexis, but knew that this was neither the time nor the place. She hung out with Lindsey and Dave and, in spite of herself, she really enjoyed the meal.
“So, are you going to get a part in her next movie?” asked Dave.
Jirra faked a laugh. “I doubt she’ll even remember me a week from now. She’s a nice person, but we’re not exactly running in the same circles.”
“I don’t know, Jirra. You two seemed to get along quite well. I wouldn’t be surprised if she stays in touch,” stated Lindsey.
“I hope so,” replied Jirra, as she glanced over in the direction of Alexis.
Randy walked over and sat down next to Jirra. “Did you save this spot just for me?”
Jirra turned and looked blankly at him. “No.”
“Come on, babe. This playing hard to get act is getting old.” He started to put his arm around Jirra.
Jirra pushed away from him as she fought back her anger. “Don’t… call… me… babe.”
Randy laughed and leaned over and kissed her. Jirra could smell beer on his breath as she again pushed him away.
“Get off!” she exclaimed.
“Randy, knock it off,” ordered Dave angrily.
Randy stared irately at Jirra. “You must be a fuckin’ dyke!”
Several of the guests and staff in the area were turning around to watch the commotion.
“Why? Just because I won’t go out with you?” snapped back Jirra.
“I knew it! You like girls don’t you?” replied Randy.
“So, what if I do? Even if I didn’t, I wouldn’t go out with a jerk like you!” Jirra shouted back.
Randy stood up over Jirra in a threatening position. “Bitch!”
“Randy, back off,” demanded Dave, as he stood up and moved between Jirra and Dave.
“You better be careful, Dave, she might try and steal Lindsey from you!” sneered Randy.
“You’re about to lose your job,” replied Dave in a cold hard tone, “and if you don’t shut up, a few teeth.”
Randy stared at the larger man, and stomped off. Several times he looked over at Jirra with fury in his eyes.
Lindsey slid over next to Jirra. “You okay?”
Jirra nodded. “I think I just outed myself.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it,” replied Lindsey.
“It’s no big deal to me either. We’re still your friends.”
Jirra smiled back, and that’s when the tears started. “Oh, crap. I was hoping that I could hold them back.”
Alexis heard some of the commotion, but was too far away to hear exactly what happened. All she could see was that Jirra appeared to be crying and was being comforted by Lindsey. She was about to head over to see what had occurred when she was interrupted by one of the guests.
“Excuse me, Ms. Eden, but can I have my photo taken with you?”
Alexis smiled and nodded. “Please call me Alexis.” She glanced over her shoulder at Jirra.
The party began to slow down, and soon the only remaining people were the staff and Alexis.
A fire was burning in a firepit, providing a gentle glow. Jirra was sitting next to her mom, and Alexis figured this was a good time to try to talk to her. She walked over and was just a few yards away when Randy brushed by her. He walked right over to Jirra. Alexis could smell the alcohol on him as he passed her.
“Hey, I found this slithering around the spa, and it reminded me of you!” he bellowed. In his hands was a three-foot-long western diamondback rattlesnake. The snake, a female, was obviously irritated and was furiously shaking its tail.
Jirra froze as Randy was standing just a few feet away from her.
“What are you, fucking stupid? Get that thing out away from here!” screamed Gregory, who was standing a few feet away.
“Come on, it won’t hurt anyone,” replied Randy.
He extended his arms and held the snake out towards Jirra.
What exactly happened next was discussed in great detail later at the Caldera de Gaia Spa. Randy apparently tried to adjust his grip on the captive reptile and in an instant the snake, having enough of its captivity, twisted around and sunk her fangs into his right thumb. He screamed and shook the snake free; in doing so, it landed right in front of Alexis. The furious snake coiled and stared directly at Alexis.
“Don’t move,” ordered Gregory. He was looking around for anything to hit the snake with.
In a flash Jirra stood up and quickly grabbed one of the metal pokers that was lying next to the fire pit; she then used it to gently nudge the snake. The snake turned away from Alexis and, sensing a chance to escape, moved away into the dark.
Gregory had grabbed a shovel from near the barbecue pit and was about to whack the snake.
“Don’t! It’s not hurting anyone,” yelled Alexis.
Gregory put the shovel down and watched the snake depart the area.
Randy was sitting down on the bench near the fire and moaning. “I’m dying!”
Liz was examining his hand. “Stop fidgeting. You’re not going to die.”
“It hurts!” whimpered Randy.
“Serves him right,” mumbled Gregory.
“Judy would you call the EMTs? Gregory, please give me a hand, we’ll move him to the clinic. If we’re lucky, it was a dry bite.”
Gregory scooped up the teenager in his arms. Liz held his hand and kept it lower than his chest.
“Aren’t you going to suck the poison out?” cried Randy.
Liz rolled her eyes. “It’ll be okay.”
The snake escaped from the scene and slipped silently back into the brush outside the spa.
“What a jackass,” stated Lindsey as she watched them cart Randy away.
“I’ll call his parents,” stated Dave.
“I’ll take you to the office,” offered Lindsey.
As if by magic, Jirra and Alexis were alone.
Alexis stared at Jirra in the firelight. “Thanks.”
“You would have done it for me,” replied Jirra.
“Still, it was very brave.”
Jirra broke out a small smile. “I’ve been trying to talk to you all day.”
“Same here,” replied Alexis.
“You finally got to see your snake,” added Jirra.
Alexis laughed. “True, but I didn’t have my camera.”
Jirra giggled.
“You want to go somewhere and talk?”
Jirra nodded. “My cottage is nearby.”
Alexis nodded in agreement. “Sounds good.”
Chapter 79
A few minutes later, they were in Jirra’s kitchen. Alexis sat down at the kitchen table, and Jirra put the kettle on the stove.
“I talked to Tara,” announced Alexis. “She’s a wise woman.”
Jirra nodded as she set two mugs on the table.
“I can’t imagine how hard it has been for you, Jirra.”
“I still have a hard time believing it happened,” replied Jirra as she set the box of teas on the table, along with sugar and milk.
“It does clear up a lot of things,” stated Alexis. She went on to tell Jirra some of the little things she’d noticed.
“Are they that noticeable?” asked Jirra, as she poured the hot water into the mugs.
“No, not really. I guess I observed them because I’m an actress. You have to learn to study body language in my line of work.”
Jirra nodded. “That makes sense.”
There was a long silence as neither one wanted to speak first. The only sound was the tinkling of the teaspoons against the mugs.
“Enough beating around the bush, I’m sorry for the way I acted,” apologized Alexis.
“I’m sorry too.”
“I don’t want this to just end. My feelings for you are the same,” continued Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
“For now, let’s just be friends. I think we both need time to think about whether or not it goes further.”
“I really want to stay friends with you.”
Alexis smiled. “I’m so happy to hear that.”
“Besides, this would make for a really complicated relationship,” added Jirra. “I mean, you’re trying to stay in the closet, and I have a rather unique background. I don’t think we’d want the tabloids looking at us in great detail.”
“True.”
“What’s more, you’re going to be all over the world making movies, and I’ll be going to college next year,” continued Jirra.
“It would bring new meaning to a long distance relationship. It makes good sense for us not to be in a relationship,” concluded Alexis.
There was another long silence.
“I know it makes total sense, but why does it feel so bad?” asked Jirra.
“I know. It’s not fair,” replied Alexis.
They looked at each other. Alexis reached out and was about to take Jirra’s hand, instead she stopped halfway. Sensing what was happening; Jirra reached over and took Alexis’s hand.
“See? I can do equality,” stated Alexis with a smile.
Jirra laughed.
They looked into each other’s eyes and started to lean over to kiss when they heard the front door open. They pulled back, and Alexis winked at Jirra, who began to giggle.
“I’m home,” announced Liz.
“We’re in the kitchen, Mom,” replied Jirra. “How’s Randy?”
“He’ll be fine,” replied Liz. “Oh, hi Alexis.”
“Hi, Liz.”
“You want some tea, Mom?” asked Jirra.
“That sounds wonderful,” replied Liz as she sat down.
“How bad was the bite?” asked Alexis.
“Not bad. It looks like it was Randy’s lucky night; the bite appears to have been dry. They’re keeping him in the hospital overnight for observation.”
“I guess those statistics were pretty accurate,” added Jirra.
“Lindsey and Dave told me what Randy did to you earlier. Judy is furious and, while she’s relieved that he’s going to be okay, she’s ordered Dave to tell Randy that he’s not allowed back at the spa. Dave told her it wouldn’t be a problem as he was recommending that his dad fire Randy for what he said to you.”
“Am I in trouble?” asked Jirra, as she sipped her tea.
“No, of course not, dear. You did nothing wrong.”
Jirra smiled back.
“So, how’re things between you two?”
“Better,” replied Jirra.
“Yes, much better,” added Alexis.
“I told her everything, Mom.”
“I thought so. I trust your opinion. I just want you to be happy, Roo,” replied Liz.
“Roo?” asked Alexis, as she stared at Jirra. “So much for telling me everything!”
Jirra began to blush, as she hastily explained her name’s origin and the source of her nickname. That caused both of them to start giggling.
“Well, I’d better get going. I have to pack. I’ll see you in the morning,” stated Alexis as she stood up.
Jirra walked her to the door, and they hugged each other goodnight.
Chapter 80
Jirra and Liz walked up to the dining room together for the staff breakfast. Judy met them as they walked in.
“I just got off the phone with the hospital; Randy should be released this morning. Just as you suspected, Liz, it was a dry bite,” stated Judy.
“That’s good to hear,” replied Liz.
“Thankfully, no guests were there when it happened, other than Alexis. She’s already told me that she doesn’t hold us responsible for what happened. In fact, she was pleased with your fast action, Jirra, and that the snake wasn’t harmed,” continued Liz.
“It did bite Randy,” noted Jirra.
“Yes, but I’m sure it’ll survive,” Judy replied with a wink.
“Won’t the guests hear about the snakebite?”
“Yes, I’m sure they will. I’m instructing everyone to say that one of the employees did encounter a snake last night and that he tried to catch it. That’s how he was bitten.”
Jirra smiled. “Well, it’s sort of the truth. The next newsletter will have an article on snakes in it.”
“Good, but why don’t you write it out as a special notice, and we’ll distribute it to all the guests. That’ll make my insurance company happy. Just make sure you tell the guests that snakebites are rare,” instructed Judy.
“I’ll have it to you this afternoon,” replied Jirra.
“Excellent, that’s what I like about you, Jirra; you’re so hardworking.”
“I’m going to spend the rest of the afternoon studying for my driving test, and before you make any jokes, I had my license back in PA.”
“That’s right; you’re going down tomorrow to take the test.”
Jirra nodded. She then saw Alexis walking towards them. She was dressed in a white silk blouse and khaki slacks. Her hair was not in its usual ponytail and was styled instead. She was also wearing makeup. She looked as if she was going to an audition.
“Good morning,” she greeted them. “Emily will probably have a photographer with her, so I need to dress the part.”
“We truly enjoyed your visit here. I wish all our guests were as nice,” stated Judy.
Jirra winked at Alexis, who laughed.
“I wish I could stay longer, but shooting starts this week for my new movie. I will be back though.” She glanced over at Jirra.
“You’re always welcome,” replied Judy.
They talked for a few minutes before heading inside for the breakfast buffet.
Chapter 81
After breakfast Jirra walked back with Alexis to her cottage.
Alexis’s bags were lined up next to the front door. “Judy’s sending down a cart to get them.” She then looked around the cottage and sighed. “I’ll miss this place.”
“When do you leave for Crete?” asked Jirra.
“Not for a few weeks, even though they’ve moved up production. The studio has decided to make this movie their next big production and they don’t want to wait until next year. We’re doing some of the initial shots in the studio.”
“I’m looking forward to seeing it.”
“It won’t win any awards, but it’ll bring in big crowds at the multiplex, and make lots of money.”
“I don’t care.”
Alexis smiled back. “I wish we had more time.”
Jirra nodded.
“I have your address and e-mail, and you have mine. Feel free to write me anytime.”
Jirra nodded. She started to say something, but the words wouldn’t come out. She gently bit her lower lip and began to sniffle.
“Hey — hey, don’t start that. You’ll get me crying too, and it’ll ruin my makeup,” replied Alexis with a smile, as she reached over and touched the side of Jirra’s face.
Jirra nodded and did her best to hold in her emotions. “I’ll save the tears for later.”
“Thanks,” replied Alexis.
“Oh, I bought this for you as going away gift. It’s not much, but it has even more significance after last night,” stated Jirra as she pulled a small box from her fanny pack.
Alexis smiled and opened up the box. Inside was a silver and turquoise ring. Around the ring was carved a small rattlesnake.
“I got it before the ruckus last night,” added Jirra.
“I love it,” replied Alexis, who slipped it on one of fingers. “I have a going away gift for you, but it isn’t here yet. It should arrive in the next few days.”
“What is it?” asked Jirra.
“Not telling! It’s a surprise.”
Jirra smiled. “Okay.”
They watched as an electric cart drove up. It was driven by one of the front desk employees. Alexis pointed out her bags, and he loaded them on the cart.
“Just take them up to the front deck, I’ll walk up there,” stated Alexis.
Jirra and Alexis walked slowly up to the main building. Neither said a word.
When they reached the main building, they saw a stylishly dressed woman talking to Judy.
“Is that Emily?” asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. “Yes.”
“Well, just look at you! You look fantastic, Alexis,” exclaimed Emily.
“Good to see you, Emily. This place is fantastic! Oh, this is Jirra,” replied Alexis.
Emily smiled and shook hands with Jirra. “I’ve heard wonderful things about you.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thank you. I had a great time being with Alexis.”
“Alexis, we need to get going,” noted Emily. “We have enough time for a couple of quick photos.”
Alexis rolled her eyes and turned to Jirra. “Told you she was bringing a photographer.”
“We should get one with you and Jirra, also one with Judy,” stated Emily, ignoring Alexis’s remarks.
Jirra looked over at Alexis in horror. “I’m not exactly dressed for a photo.” She was wearing khaki shorts, sandals, and a floral top with her nametag.
“You look great, Jirra,” interjected Emily.
The photographer positioned Jirra and Alexis so that the hills were in the background. He took several photos of them together. He then brought in Judy and repeated the process. Then he took several more photos of Alexis by herself.
“Good, that should cover it. We’ll send you copies,” explained Emily.
“Oh! I never gave you a copy of the article,” stated Jirra to Alexis. “I’ll be right back!” She then darted off to her office, where she printed off a copy; she then ran back.
“You could have just e-mailed it to me,” replied Alexis with a laugh.
“Let me know if you want me to make any changes,” explained Jirra.
“Jirra, you’ll never be a reporter with that attitude! Imagine, actually caring about what the person you interviewed thinks about the article!” replied Alexis. She then winked at Jirra.
“Hey, you’re my first interview,” replied Jirra. “I’ll do better next time.”
Alexis scanned the article. It was very well written and focused on Alexis’s love of nature. “This is very good,” stated Alexis, and she handed it to Emily.
Emily read the article. “You say you want to be a writer? I’d say you’re well on your way.”
Jirra began to blush. “Thanks.”
“Alexis, dear, you have a flight to catch,” stated Emily.
“Okay. I’ll meet you in the car,” stated Alexis. “I want to say goodbye to Jirra.”
Emily nodded and walked towards the limo with the photographer. “Don’t take too long,” she reminded.
“Well, it was a very eventful two weeks. I promise to keep in touch,” stated Alexis.
“I’ll write too, although my letters won’t be as exciting as yours.”
Alexis nodded and then reached over and pulled Jirra next to her. She then gave her a long goodbye hug.
“Take care, Roo,” whispered Alexis as she walked away.
“Bye.”
Jirra watched Alexis enter the limo. She waved as it pulled away from the curb and drove off. She watched until it was out of sight; then she walked back to her cottage and sat down and cried.
Chapter 82
After lunch, Jirra sat down at her office desk and typed out the snake article. She found a couple of good photos from the net and pasted them into the article. It looked pretty good, and she dropped it off in Judy’s in-box.
She then sat down and began to study her driving manual. All she had to do was take the written test and the driving test. She had already completed the online course and had watched a required video.
Jirra wasn’t that worried, as she had been driving for two years. It would have been easier to just transfer her old license if she hadn’t had a gender transformation. Jirra wondered what they would do if she showed them her old license and started to laugh.
“Jirra is that you?” asked Judy from the hall.
“Yes, I’m here,” she called out.
“Good. I was hoping you’d be here. The snake warning is excellent. I’ll have them put in all the rooms.”
“Thanks, Mom wrote most of it.”
“Speaking of writing, your interview with Alexis was superb.”
“Do you want it in the next newsletter?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, and I’ve taken the liberty to submit it to the local paper, along with a few photos from the barbecue.”
“What?”
“They were thrilled and will publish it this week. It’ll do wonders for us in terms of walk-up day business,” continued Judy.
“They’re actually going to print it? In a real newspaper?” asked a shocked Jirra.
“That’s what they told me. It gets better; you’re going to be paid for it.”
“No way!”
Judy laughed. “Way!”
Jirra shook her head in disbelief. “They’d better not change a thing!”
“They won’t. I know the editor; he’s an old family friend, and he wouldn’t dare change it.”
“Thank you, Judy.”
“Oh, you also got a bonus from Emily,” stated Judy, as she handed Jirra a check. “She dropped off a stack of checks for the staff.”
Jirra stared at the check. “Did you see this?”
Judy nodded.
“I can’t take this,” replied Jirra as she handed the check back.
Judy refused to take it. “You earned this, even if you don’t think of it as work. Emily paid you, not Alexis; I doubt if Alexis even knew she did it.”
Jirra stared at the check. “I’ll put it in my college fund.”
“I’m proud to hear you say that. Two thousand dollars is a lot of money.”
“I still feel guilty about taking it.”
“Don’t. Emily will write it off as a business expense. Look, I’m not oblivious to the fact that you and Alexis became more than just friends. Don’t think of this as a payoff; think of it as gift.”
Jirra nodded and continued to stare at the check.
“If it makes you feel any better, Cari and Tara got checks for two hundred each.”
“Is that common?”
“With the rich and famous it is.”
“Really?”
“You have a lot to learn, Jirra. We’ll have a nice long talk on the way down to Albuquerque.”
Jirra smiled.
“Now get back to studying! I don’t want to have to do all the driving,” instructed Judy.
“Yes, Boss!”
Chapter 83
“Okay, Miss, that was very good. Follow me back inside, and we’ll take your photo for your license. I have to admit that I’m a little surprised that you never had a license until now,” stated the driving instructor.
“We lived outside the country,” replied Jirra. It wasn’t a total lie, she thought.
“That explains it. I wish all you kids would wait until you were eighteen,” he replied.
Jirra was too elated to argue. She gave her mom the thumbs up as she came back inside.
Thirty minutes later, they were sitting in a diner having lunch. Jirra was staring at her new license.
“It’s so strange to see my complete female name and my gender on something official,” she noted. “It’s another part of my old life disappearing”
“Not disappearing, changing. These are necessary changes, Roo.”
“I know, but it still feels strange. I liked who I was.”
“Part of growing up is changing. Granted, for you it has been more dramatic, but even if you hadn’t changed gender, you still would have become different from the person you were. Does that make sense?”
“I think so, although I’m not going to try to make you say that again.”
“I appreciate that,” replied Liz with a grin.
Jirra picked up her license and slipped it into her wallet.
Chapter 84
Jirra got up early to shower and dress. Judy had told her that they would be going directly to a meeting once they arrived in Albuquerque.
She put on her bra and panties and struggled with a pair of pantyhose. She remembered how Mom had told her to put them on, and she rolled them up to the toe and slipped them on.
Jirra then applied her makeup. As she applied eyeshadow, she wondered what her friends back in PA would think. Boys don’t use makeup, but I’m not a boy anymore, so it should be okay, right? She stopped, took a breath to clear her mind, and started on the other eye.
She nervously ran her lipstick across her lips. While she wasn’t happy about using makeup, she still wanted it to look presentable. She puckered her lips and stared back at her reflection in the mirror. Reluctantly, she had to admit that she looked pretty good.
Her outfit was lying on the bed and, satisfied with her makeup; she got up and finished getting dressed. The outfit was a skirt, blouse, and jacket. For shoes she went with a pair of flats. The jacket and skirt were light tan in color and her blouse was white. It looked plain, but professional.
Next she put on a couple of her silver rings and a bracelet. She remembered to switch to her more formal wristwatch. She was still wearing her kangaroo charm around her neck, which was something that she had no intention of taking off.
Jirra looked at herself in the mirror one last time before going out to the kitchen.
“Roo, you look fantastic,” complimented Liz.
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra.
“Your makeup skills have really come around. I’m very impressed.”
Jirra smirked.
Liz smiled. “I know, I know, just another thing that I never thought I’d be saying to you. Well, here’s something that I never get tired of saying to you; I’m so proud of you, Roo.”
“Thanks, Mom.”
“What time is Judy expecting you?”
“I have thirty minutes, just enough time to grab a quick bite to eat.”
“I’m making some scrambled eggs.”
“Hmm, sounds perfect,” replied Jirra. “I’ll set the table.”
Over breakfast Liz and Jirra talked about school.
“I’ve filed the appropriate paperwork with the local school district. They’re not totally pleased that you aren’t attending, but they understand.”
“Why would they care?” asked Jirra, as she carefully sipped her OJ.
“I think their noses are out of joint because none of the children of the permanent spa staff are attending their schools.”
“Oh.”
“I told them that you were only a few general credits away from graduating and that you were considering attending college early.”
“I would if I was accepted at one,” added Jirra.
Liz smiled. “I mainly told them that to cut the legs out from under their argument. Now, since you brought it up, I want you to start applying to colleges, as Jirra.”
“Are my records changed?”
“No. Our lawyer will provide a letter stating that you have recently undergone gender reassignment.”
“That’ll be a quick way to get rejected.”
“Don’t count on it. What schools do you really want to attend?”
“You mean the ones that I want to attend, or the ones we can afford?”
Liz smiled and shrugged her shoulders.
Jirra began to list several universities.
“Okay, you realize that most of those schools have a liberal leaning. I don’t think the fact that you’d be identified as transgendered would bother them. In fact, it might help you.”
“So they have a freak quota?” asked Jirra. She then smiled. “Sorry, that was supposed to be a joke.”
“It wasn’t a very good one.”
“I know. Okay, I’ll start reapplying when I get back from the trip.”
“Just out of curiosity, what is your dream school?”
“Penn.”
“Granddad’s school.”
Liz’s father had attended Penn as both an undergraduate and for his medical degree. He had wanted Liz to follow in his footsteps, but she’d wanted to get accepted into a college based on her own strength and not because she was the daughter of a graduate. This caused a major fight between the two of them and was a major contributing reason for Liz applying for an Army scholarship to attend medical school at USC. They had stayed estranged until Josh had been born.
Realizing what he had been missing, he’d reestablished ties between himself and Liz. He’d admitted that he was a pigheaded fool, and Liz agreed. This led to a major reconciliation. Liz had been extremely happy that he was back in her life. He had died of a heart attack six years ago.
“That’s not the reason why I want to go there.”
“I know, Roo.”
“I know it’s out of our reach, but you did ask me my number one choice — besides, it’s in Philly.”
“Why on earth would you want to go back there? What’s back there that’s not out here?”
“Good pizza, cheesesteaks, and the Eagles!”
Liz laughed.
“I know it’s not fem or anything like that, but I still want to watch football,” continued Jirra.
“That’s a rather sexist attitude, Roo. I like football.”
“True,” replied Jirra. “I was just thinking of Lindsey. I promised her I’d teach her about the game.”
Liz smiled. “Good for you. Well, you’d better get going. You don’t want to keep Judy waiting!”
Jirra nodded. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Liz stood up and hugged Jirra. “Press on, Roo.”
“I love you, Mom.”
Chapter 85
Judy let Jirra drive the initial part of the trip. Judy’s SUV wasn’t that different from the Land Rover, so Jirra had no trouble with it.
“Our first meeting is with a bunch of Southern California travel agents. We really need the guests from there for the spa to succeed.”
“So what do you want me to do?”
“I’ll need you to carry the information packets.”
“That’s it?”
“No. If they ask you questions, answer them!” replied Judy with a smile. “You know the spa as well as anyone.”
“Are you going to mention that Alexis was our guest?”
“Yes. Emily has okayed us to use Alexis’s name in promotion.”
“Does name dropping really help?”
“It can, depending on the name,” replied Judy.
Jirra nodded. “Are there any other celebrities coming to Caldera de Gaia anytime soon?”
“We’ve had a few inquiries,” replied Judy.
“Cool!”
Judy laughed. “I have to admit that it is pretty cool myself.”
For the rest of the trip, Judy passed on some of her business knowledge to Jirra.
They arrived in Albuquerque on time and pulled into the resort.
“Our first appointment is in thirty minutes; we have just enough time to check into our rooms,” announced Judy.
They had adjoining rooms and, after hanging up their outfits, Judy checked out Jirra’s appearance.
“Very nice. Just freshen up your lipstick before we leave the room,” Judy commented.
Jirra nervously reapplied her lipstick. She was suddenly filled with a sense of dread, and she tried to shake it off.
The travel agents were in a small conference room. It had a TV and a VCR for showing promotional videos.
Judy and Jirra walked in and, while Judy set up the video, Jirra handed out information packages.
Jirra noted with pleasure that the travel agents seemed to be impressed with the video.
When the video was over, Judy addressed them and began to answer any questions.
“In the packages you were given by my assistant, Jirra, you’ll find a coupon for a complimentary weekend visit to Caldera de Gaia,” stated Judy.
This obviously pleased the agents, just as Judy had told Jirra it would.
As the presentation progressed, Jirra felt the dread returning. She couldn’t explain it, but she began to feel very nervous. As soon as the presentation ended, Jirra excused herself and stepped outside.
Judy came up next to her. “You okay?”
Jirra shook her head. “I felt a little panicky in there. It was as if everyone in there knew that I had been a guy. I know it’s silly.”
“It’s not silly. This is the first time that you’ve had to face people in a formal situation as a woman. I should have thought about that.”
“It’s okay, Judy. I may not be totally comfortable, but I need to do this. I’m not going to hide.”
Judy smiled. “Good for you. Well, come on, we need to get ready for the next group.”
As Jirra returned to the conference room, Judy watched her carefully. Maybe this was a mistake, she thought. It was a lot to ask of Jirra, as she wasn’t that used to being dressed up.
The next couple of presentations went very well, and Judy was pleased to see that Jirra was opening up and talking to the guests.
“Well, that’s the last group for today,” announced Judy. “I think we knocked them dead.”
“I agree,” replied Jirra.
“How’re you doing?” asked Judy.
Jirra waved her hand back and forth. “As long as I was busy, it wasn’t a problem. But whenever someone stared at me a little too long, I began to feel nervous inside, as if they were about to discover my secret. It’s stupid, but I can’t help it.”
“Tell you what, let’s order room service and stay in tonight, would you like that?”
Jirra nodded. “You don’t mind?”
“Mind? Not at all,” replied Judy.
“Can we order a pizza?” asked Jirra with a smile.
“Depends, what do you like on your half?” asked Judy as they walked towards the elevator.
“Pepperoni and extra cheese,” replied Jirra.
“I like ‘shrooms and sausage,” declared Judy.
“That’s what Mom likes.”
“I know. We split a lot of pizzas in college.”
“What was Mom like back then?” asked Jirra.
Judy slipped her arm around Jirra’s shoulders. “Oh, Jirra, Liz may never forgive me for this, but I have some great stories to tell you.”
Chapter 86
Jirra was sitting cross-legged on the bed, with an open pizza box next to her. Judy was sitting in a chair next to her. She had changed into shorts and a t-shirt.
“I had no idea that Mom was that wild,” stated Jirra as she picked up another slice of pizza.
“It was controlled. Her main focus was on getting her education,” noted Judy.
Jirra picked up on the hint. “I fully plan to go to college.”
“Good. I think it’s a great idea that you’re finishing high school at the spa, but you need to be out in the world too. There’s no better place than college.”
“After what happened at the barbecue, I’m definitely glad that I won’t be going to the local high school. I’m sure by now the word’s out that I’m a lesbian.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it. You’re going to run into jerks like Randy no matter where you go. So what do you need to graduate?”
“The only class that I actually need to complete is a state history class. Mom talked to the school, and they’ll give me credit if I do one of two things: either complete an online course, or write a research paper on some aspect of New Mexico history.”
“Which one are you going to do?” asked Judy as she got up to take a slice of pizza.
“The online course is supposed to take eight to ten hours and sounds very tedious. So, I’m going to write the paper. I have to submit my topic in September.”
“Do you have an idea for the topic?”
Jirra nodded. “The ancient native tribes of New Mexico, that way I have an excuse to go to some of the sites. It was either that or UFO’s.”
“You should do Roswell. I have an uncle who lived there when the crash occurred.”
“No way!”
Judy nodded as she ate some pizza. “He still lives down there, waiting for them to return.”
“Sounds a little strange.”
“Oh, he’s not crazy or anything. Last year he made six-figures selling t-shirts and giving tours to tourists!”
Jirra laughed. “Maybe I should do my paper on your family; it sounds like they’ve been involved in almost every aspect of New Mexico history.”
“We don’t go back that far. But we’ve managed to have family members at many of the most significant moments of the state’s history.”
“Did any of them know Billy the Kid?” asked Jirra.
Judy nodded. “We had family members in the Lincoln County War. They fought on the side with William Bonney.”
“Seriously, have you ever considered doing a family history? You could sell it in the gift shop.”
“I’ll tell you what; as soon as you get your degree, I’ll commission you to write it.”
“Deal! So tell me about Billy the Kid!”
Chapter 87
The second day of the presentations went quickly and by mid-afternoon Judy and Jirra were driving north to Caldera de Gaia.
“I think we did pretty well. The travel magazine writer has already made a reservation for next month,” stated Judy.
“I felt a little more at ease today,” added Jirra.
“I noticed.”
“Was it that obvious?”
“It was obvious to me that you were a little nervous. I seriously doubt anyone would know why.”
“Something new to balance,” muttered Jirra.
“What was that?”
“Oh, sorry. Tara told me that her grandmother says that I need to reestablish a balance in my life. Right now I feel like I’m on a see-saw.”
“Tara’s right. It’ll take time, but I have no doubt that you’ll find it.”
“What makes it so hard is that I can’t talk to anyone else who has had a similar experience. I mean, accidental gender changes aren’t that common.”
Judy laughed. “That may be true, but I’ve read articles on people who have had forced gender changes. I can’t remember the exact circumstances, but it was related to the sex-slave trade.”
“What happened to them?” asked Jirra. Her voice showed her excitement at the prospect of not being alone.
“I wish I could remember. It was last year, and there was a story about a large combined police and federal raid. They arrested the people who were responsible and recovered many of the transformed teens. I remember something about the teens getting special medical treatment and therapy.”
“Well, I have something to research,” remarked Jirra. “I’m just curious about what they’re doing to help them adjust.”
“I hope you find it,” replied Judy. “By the way, do you feel nervous at the spa?”
“No, not really. I think it may be because I’m in shorts and a shirt, I mean blouse, there. It’s not that big of a departure from male clothes.”
“Good, that means it’s a matter of getting used to it. Soon wearing a skirt and blouse will seem normal.”
Jirra glanced at Judy. “You think so?”
Judy nodded.
“I guess anything is possible.”
Chapter 88
They arrived home just around dinner time. Jirra had phoned ahead and talked to Liz, who said that they had been invited to dinner with Lindsey and her parents.
“I’m starving. I can’t wait to see what Hannah has prepared for dinner,” exclaimed Jirra.
“I was definitely lucky to get her. We’ve gotten nothing but raves from the guests about her cooking.”
“Lindsey’s pretty good too,” added Jirra.
Judy nodded in agreement. “I’ve already talked to some friends regarding her.”
“By the way, thank you for taking me along on this trip. I learned a lot,” stated Jirra.
“Then the trip truly was a success,” replied Judy. “Now, let’s go eat.”
Liz gave Jirra a huge hug as soon as they arrived.
“I missed you, Roo.”
“Thanks, Mom,” replied Jirra. She could feel her face turning red.
“By the way, your article was in the paper today,” continued Liz.
“Really? Do you have a copy?” asked Jirra.
“A copy? I have a dozen,” replied Liz. She handed Jirra the paper.
The article was on the third page. Jirra’s eyes were locked in on seeing her name in print. The paper described her as the Caldera de Gaia public relations spokesperson.
Cody began to fill glasses with champagne and began passing them out. He even gave one to both Lindsey and Jirra.
“It’s okay. Besides, it is a special occasion,” he explained, “and it’s only one glass each.”
Hannah, Lindsey, Liz, Cody, and Judy all raised their glasses to Jirra.
“To your first, and definitely not last, thing in print!” toasted Cody.
Jirra smiled back and touched her glass to the others. She had tasted champagne a few times at family celebrations and had always thought it had a wonderful taste. She decided right then, as she sipped her champagne, that this would be her drink of choice. Besides, it seemed a fitting drink for a writer!
“Thank you,” replied Jirra. “Hmmm, that’s really tasty.”
“Just remember that you’re underage,” reminded Liz with a wink.
Jirra smiled and re-read the article. To her delight, they hadn’t changed a thing. It was pretty cool seeing something she’d written in a real newspaper, even the dinky local one.
“Well, I’d better get back to the food. Cody, please check and baste the stuff on the grill,” ordered Hannah.
Cody nodded.
“What’s for dinner?” asked Judy.
“We’re having Chinese tonight. Liz was complaining that this is probably the only town in the country with no Chinese take-out place, so I’m trying to fill a need,” Hannah said with a grin.
“Great! I’ve been missing Chinese too!” Jirra stated with enthusiasm.
The appetizer was steamed dumplings filled with shrimp and mushrooms, and Jirra loved the taste when she followed Cody’s advice to top each mouthful with just a drop of Chinese hot oil and a couple drops of rice vinegar.
For the main course, Hannah had marinated baby back ribs with ginger, garlic, and hot pepper flakes, mixed with soy sauce, Hoisin, honey, and lime juice. These were accompanied by a stir-fry of broccoli florets and Lo Mein noodles with onions and peanuts in a garlicky sauce.
As she was serving coffee after dinner, Hannah explained that she’d been unable to come up with a Chinese dessert, not even fortune cookies. “So,” she said, grinning, “you’ll just have to put up with Lindsey’s ‘when-in-doubt’ dessert.”
That turned out to be fresh baked brownies with a scoop of vanilla ice cream on top. No one complained.
Jirra told Lindsey about the trip to Albuquerque after dinner.
“Too bad you’re not Scottish; then you could just think that your skirt is a kilt,” stated Lindsey.
“Okay, then how do I rationalize makeup?”
“Hmm. Oh, I know; you can think that you’re an actor. Male actors wear makeup.”
“Great plan, so I should think of myself as a Scottish actor the next time I’m having a panic attack?”
Lindsey started giggling and Jirra joined her. Their laughter caught the attention of the others.
“What’s so funny?” asked Liz.
Jirra tried to explain what was making them laugh, and all Liz could do was shake her head.
Overall, it had been a good day, thought Jirra.
Chapter 89
Two days later, Jirra was working on the latest newsletter when Judy walked into her office.
“I just signed for a package for you,” she announced.
“A package for me?” asked Jirra. There was a confused look on her face.
“Yes, it’s in my office.”
Jirra got up and then it hit her; it must be from Alexis. She walked over to Judy’s office and looked at the box. It was from Dell. She immediately opened it up and pulled out a brand new laptop computer.
“Very nice,” commented Judy.
Jirra found a note from Alexis with the computer. “Check your e-mail, Roo!”
She carried the computer back to her office and checked her mail. Sure enough, there was a new e-mail from Alexis.
“How’d she do that?” asked Jirra.
“She probably checked with the shipper, and she sent this as soon as she knew the package arrived,” explained Judy.
Jirra opened up the mail.
“Dear Roo, I figured you could use the new laptop to assist you on your way to becoming an award winning writer. It has everything loaded into it already, including wireless access. I have a slightly older model and love it. Please write back! Leaving for Crete next week. Love, Alexis.”
Jirra typed out a reply.
“Dear Alexis, Thank you very much. I won’t let you down! Will write you a longer letter later. Love, Jirra.”
“She also included a nice leather case to go with it, very thoughtful,” stated Judy.
“Yes, she is,” replied Jirra.
Chapter 90
Jirra sought out Lindsey during one of her breaks and told her about the computer.
“That’s so cool,” replied Lindsey.
“I heard that there’s a new coffee house in town. You want to go check it out?” asked Jirra.
“Maybe later. I get off in an hour, and I was hoping to see Dave.”
“How’s it going between you two?”
“Good. Unfortunately, he leaves for college in three weeks.”
“Why so soon?” asked Jirra.
“He has to go through orientation and all that stuff. Just like what we’ll be doing next year, right?”
Jirra nodded. “I hope so.”
“Tell you what, why don’t we meet you down there? I’ll call you if we can’t make it.”
“Okay, that sounds good.”
Jirra swung by the clinic. Liz had just finished treating a guest for sunburn. Jirra showed her the computer.
“Mom, can I borrow the car? I want to go into town.”
Liz smiled. She was pleased that Jirra wanted to go into the town. “Sure. Just be back for dinner.”
“I will. Do you need anything?” asked Jirra.
“No, I don’t think so. Have a good time.”
Jirra headed out of the spa grounds and drove towards town. She turned on the CD player and was greeted by the B-52s singing about Planet Claire.
“Mom better never complain about my music!” she stated aloud as she listened to her mom’s CD.
Jirra then remembered how Dad had made funny faces during the song Rock Lobster. He had always kidded Mom about her taste in music, but it was good natured. Jirra scanned ahead to that song and smiled as it started to play.
Jirra drove the Land Rover into town and parked near the coffee house. It looked like a nice place. The building was brick and looked old. There was a plaque stating that it had been the first hardware store in town and had been built in 1892. She was pleased to see that they were advertising free WiFi.
She got a cappuccino and sat down in an oversized armchair. The coffee shop was empty, and she settled into her chair and sipped her cappuccino. Next, she turned on her new computer and accessed her email and wrote a more detailed letter to Alexis.
Jirra tried not to be overly emotional, but she had to tell Alexis how much she meant to her.
Next, Jirra began to research online for the police case that Judy had been talking about. She was soon lost in her own world as she sought out the story.
Jirra didn’t notice the two girls who sat down across from her. One was a blonde and the other was a brunette.
“Excuse me, but are you from the spa?” asked the blonde.
Jirra looked up from her computer. “Yes.”
“I thought so; you looked like the girl Randy told us about.”
“We just want you to know that we don’t want your kind hanging out here,” stated the other girl.
“My kind?” asked Jirra.
“Yes, we don’t want… lesbians here,” answered the blonde. She said lesbians like it was a dirty word.
“This is OUR town, and we don’t want your kind of perversion here,” added the brunette.
“It’s a free county,” replied Jirra angrily.
“If you don’t leave, we’ll make trouble for you,” sneered the blonde.
“You’re so lucky that Randy saved you from that snake in the first place,” added the brunette.
“What? That idiot threatened me with the snake. If he hadn’t been drunk, it wouldn’t have bit him in the first place!” retorted Jirra.
“We don’t want you hitting on us either,” remarked he blonde.
“Don’t worry, I have my standards,” retorted Jirra. She forced a very sweet smile onto her face.
“Fuck you, you dyke bitch!” snapped back the blonde.
“Hey, knock it off,” boomed a male voice.
Jirra turned around and saw a short stocky guy, with dark brown hair, a goatee, and wire frame glasses. His nametag said his name was Barrett.
“That’s right, Barrett, throw her out of here,” demanded the blonde.
“I wasn’t talking to her; I was talking to you, Tina, and your equally disruptive friend,” he replied.
“What? Why us? Can’t you see what she is?”
Barrett looked at Jirra and smirked. “All I see is someone trying to work on her computer and peacefully drinking her coffee, who is suddenly being harassed by two other women who, by the way, haven’t bought a thing.”
The blonde, Tina, stared back in anger and stormed out with her friend. She then turned to Jirra and sneered. “This isn’t over, freak.”
Jirra glared back at them but didn’t reply. She turned around to see her rescuer.
“Sorry about that, I’m Barrett,” he stated, pointing to his nametag.
Jirra smiled. “Nice to meet you, I’m Jirra. Thanks.”
“I didn’t do anything; you looked like you were handling them pretty good on your own.”
“Still, I appreciate your assistance.”
He smiled. “Jirra? That means kangaroo doesn’t it?”
Jirra nodded and pointed to her necklace.
“That’s really nice work. Is it aboriginal?”
“Yes, how did you know?”
“I’m an anthropology student. I’ve been studying their culture.”
“That’s cool.”
“I like it. So, you live at the spa. I also overheard that you’d met Randy.”
“Unfortunately,” replied Jirra.
Barrett laughed. “He does have that effect on some people.”
Jirra stared back. “What sort of people is that?”
“Intelligent ones. I’ll talk to him and tell him to chill out”
Jirra giggled.
“We’re cousins. Please don’t hold it against me,” replied Barrett with a wink.
Jirra giggled again.
“Also, don’t worry about those two airheads. You’re always welcome here. My dad owns this place.”
“They’re right. I’m a lesbian,” confessed Jirra.
“So?” replied Barrett with a grin. “The only thing that matters in here is if you like coffee or tea.”
Jirra smiled back. “Thanks.”
“If you need anything else, just let me know,” he stated.
“I could use a refill.” She held up her cup.
“My pleasure!” replied Barrett with a bow.
Jirra giggled again.
“I can’t help it; I’m a frustrated actor,” replied Barrett as he walked back to the counter. “I’ll bring your coffee over when it’s ready.”
“Thank you,” she replied. She knew that she had just made a new friend.
She returned to her research and found an article in the Washington Post about a raid the previous March that had broken up a sex-slave ring. It didn’t mention if the teens involved were transgendered or not. However, Jirra felt she was on the right track.
Jirra’s cell-phone rang, and it was Lindsey.
“Sorry, we can’t make it today. But Dave wants to try it out tomorrow, if that’s okay with you.”
“Sure. It’s a great place.”
Jirra finished talking to Lindsey and then returned to her research. She found another article related to the same case. Both articles referred to a federal law enforcement department that focused on internet crimes against teens.
“Do you need anything else?” asked Barrett.
Jirra looked up from her computer. “No, I’m getting ready to leave. Oh, wait… yes, there is something you can give me. I’m the editor for the spa’s newsletter, and I’d love to put some information in it about the coffeehouse.”
“Free advertising? That’s always welcome!” replied Barrett. “What do you want to know?”
A few minutes later, Jirra had the information she needed and a stack of coupons that she would put at the front desk of the spa.
When she arrived back at the spa, she talked to Judy about what she had done.
“I hope you don’t mind.”
“Mind? No, not at all! You handled that just right, Jirra. I’ve been meaning to touch base with the new businesses in town. I’d like to have a pack of information and coupons for the guests.”
“Why? How does that help you?”
“Think out it, Jirra; we send guests into town; the shops will recommend us in return. It won’t bring in a lot of business, but it helps to have a good relationship with the local merchants.”
“Oh. That makes sense.”
“I’d like you to do that for me.”
“Me?”
“Sure, you can go into town and talk to the local merchants and do what you did with the coffee house.”
“I may not be the best person for the job. I’ve been outed in town.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it. Business is business. You’ll be a representing the spa, and those shop owners can’t afford to turn away our business. I do expect you to dress a little more formally.”
“Judy, I’m just a high school kid.”
“Honey, you’re no kid. If it makes you feel more at ease, I was working for my uncle when I was in high school. I was his receptionist during the summer.”
“What was his business?”
“He has a dude ranch. I was in charge of reservations too. That’s when I decided that I wanted to have my own resort.”
Jirra nodded.
“By the way, you’re now on the payroll, but you have to put some away for college.”
Jirra hugged Judy. “I will.”
Chapter 91
After dinner Jirra headed to the baths. Jirra was joined by Lindsey, and she told her about the coffeehouse and Barrett.
“Barrett sounds like a cool guy,” replied Lindsey.
Jirra nodded.
“How do you feel about the two bimbos?” asked Lindsey.
“That’s a little harsh, don’t you think?” asked Jirra.
“You’re right; it’s an insult to bimbos. How ‘bout ignorant bigots?”
Jirra smirked. “It bothered me, but I wasn’t about to let them get to me.”
“Uh huh.”
“Okay, I was pissed. I’ve been so worried about being found out for being a guy that I forgot how some people don’t like gays. I mean the people here at the spa are far from mainstream in their attitudes… thank goodness!”
“True. If something like this was destined to happen to you, this is the place for it to happen. Just so you know, my parents think that you’ve handled all this incredibly well.”
“Thanks. I just have the feeling that it’s going to get worse. The town is small enough that my sexuality won’t be a secret for long. Randy has an ax to grind, and now I’ve made enemies of those two… ignorant bigots.”
“There’s nothing we can do about it. Maybe you should talk to Tara and Cari about how they’d handle it.”
Jirra nodded. “It’s just something new to mess with my balance. I mean, just when something good happens and I think I’m leveling out; something comes out of nowhere and starts messing me up. Maybe I should have just bit the bullet and gone out on a date with Randy.”
“No, you would never do that. Your essence wouldn’t allow that to happen.”
“True. I think I’ll talk to Tara and Cari about it.”
“Good.”
“What does Dave think about all this?”
“He doesn’t care. I told him that you’re my best friend, and he accepts that — besides, he really likes you.”
Jirra stared out into the night. “I can’t believe how complicated life has gotten. A year ago everything was set. My life was stable, and I knew what I was going to do. Now, I have to worry about my period. I have to learn how to apply makeup. I have to deal with bigots because I still prefer girls. I have to deal with the fact that I’m deeply in love with a famous actress, who’s miles away. Have I left anything out?”
“Other than the fact that you have a lot of people who love and care about you, no.”
Jirra laughed. “Oh, thanks for bringing that up! Here I was working up a perfectly good funk, and you’ve ruined it.”
“That’s what friends are for,” replied Lindsey.
Chapter 92
Jirra finished up the latest newsletter and was pleased that she was able to get in a small article on the coffee house. As soon as she was finished typing in the names, she went to her map and punched in some new pins. So far the bet between her and Judy was still in effect.
Afterwards she headed down to see Tara and Cari. She found them together, sitting outside the bathhouse eating lunch.
“Hi, Jirra,” greeted Cari.
“Great article in the local fishwrap,” added Tara.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra, as she sat down next to them. She then told them about the incident in the coffeehouse. “I don’t think I exactly handled it right.”
“At least you didn’t throw your coffee on them,” stated Cari, “unlike someone I know.”
Tara pointed a finger at her chest. “It wasn’t coffee; it was a glass of Merlot.”
Cari slipped her arm around Tara. “I truly appreciate how you defended us.”
“What happened?” asked Jirra.
“We were in a café and were hassled for daring to show our love to each other in public,” replied Tara.
“There was little more to it than that. We were having dinner at a very romantic café. Some of the other people there didn’t like the fact that two women were holding hands and looking into each other’s eyes with love and devotion,” added Cari with a sigh.
Tara turned to Jirra. “She always likes to embellish things.”
Jirra smiled. “Where were you?”
“It doesn’t matter now, but it was below the Mason-Dixon Line,” replied Tara. “Anyway, the couple at the next table took offense at us. A few words were spoken, and the guy got up and told us to get out. I told him that, unless he owned the restaurant, he should go back and sit down.”
“It was a little more that that,” added Cari.
Tara shrugged her shoulders. “Anyway, he called us a name, and I let him sample my wine.”
“What did he call you?” asked Jirra.
“Lesbo cunts,” replied Tara. “I’ve always hated that word.”
“What happened next?”
Tara smiled. “Let’s just say we had dessert in another café.”
“Not everyone is like that, but you do need to be careful; there are a lot of people out there who won’t accept you,” added Cari.
“Maybe I should just tell them that I used to be a guy,” stated Jirra with a grin.
Tara smiled back. “No, I don’t think that will make it better. TG people have an even harder time.”
“Seriously, what should I do?” asked Jirra. “I don’t want to cause problems, but I’m not about to give up my rights.”
“Nor should you. Just be careful about where and when you pick your fights,” stated Tara.
“Sometimes, it’s best to just walk away,” added Cari.
“Or call for help,” continued Tara. She then gave Jirra both of their cell phone numbers.
Jirra programmed them into her phone. “Do you think that Randy and his friends will make trouble for me?”
Tara glanced at Cari, who was nodding. “Yes. Unfortunately, he won’t let this go.”
Jirra nodded.
“Just be yourself. Look at all the people on your side.”
Jirra told them about Judy’s plan for her and the town businesses.
“That’s a great idea. If people see you and get to know you professionally, they’ll be less likely to hassle you,” stated Cari.
“That’s true, especially if it means that they’ll lose business,” added Tara.
Jirra nodded. “Thank you. It feels strange being considered gay, as I don’t see myself as a lesbian.”
“What does a lesbian feel like?” asked Tara.
Jirra laughed. “You know what I mean.”
Tara nodded. “I know that in your case it’s a little different, but I’ve always known that I like women. I’ve never felt differently.”
“It’s just something else I need to balance,” replied Jirra.
“How’s that going?”
Jirra waved her hand back and forth.
“At least you’re trying, and that’s what matters. You may never find true balance in your life, but you need to try,” stated Cari.
Jirra nodded again. “Thanks again for putting up with me.”
“We’re always here for you, Jirra,” stated Tara.
“That’s right; it’s not a bother,” replied Cari.
Jirra thanked them again and headed off to change. She would go back into town and talk to some of the local businesses.
Chapter 93
“Okay, let me look at you,” stated Judy.
Jirra was dressed in a long cotton skirt, dress sandals, and a short sleeve cotton top. She had her name tag on, identifying her as spa staff. Additionally, she had made up her face.
“Very nice. Casual, but professional enough for what you’re going to be doing. Where are you going first?”
“I was thinking of the salon, and then there’s a southwestern arts and gift shop next door.”
“Good, don’t try to do it all in one day. Quality not quantity!”
“Yes, Boss!”
“Also, I want you to start keeping a business expense log. It’ll be good practice for you. Include the mileage you drive and any legitimate business expenses. I’ll show you how to set it up,” explained Judy.
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
She borrowed the Land Rover and headed into town, listening to another of her mom’s CDs. This time it was The Police. She turned up the volume as she had always liked Sting.
Jirra parked the SUV and took a deep breath before getting out. She was suddenly overwhelmed with a feeling of trepidation. It reminded her of the time that Dad had first taken her snorkeling. Just before she jumped off the boat into sea, there was a feeling of the unknown. It had taken her a few seconds to overcome those fears back then. Jirra took a deep breath. “They don’t know your secret, Jirra,” she said softly aloud. She then stepped out of the vehicle and headed into the salon.
Stacy, the receptionist, recognized Jirra and smiled as she walked in. “It’s good to see you again.”
“Thanks, Stacy.”
“Do you need an appointment?”
Jirra looked at herself in the mirror and noticed that she was due for a cut. “Not today, but I’d like to make an appointment.”
Stacy checked the book and found an opening the next day at ten.
“Great. Actually, the reason I came here is that I’d like to talk to the owner,” stated Jirra, trying to act adult. “It concerns Caldera de Gaia.”
Stacy nodded and picked up her phone. Jirra heard her talking to another woman named Paige.
A few minutes later, a short pleasant woman greeted Jirra. Paige was a small woman with short reddish-blonde colored hair. She wore glasses and had a pleasant smile.
“Let’s talk in my office,” she offered.
Jirra followed and, two hours later, she walked back out with a stack of discount coupons.
“Tell, Judy that we’re going to start offering full skin care, including waxing and facials,” stated Paige. “Also remind her that all spa staff get twenty percent off.”
“Well, I’m already a customer,” replied Jirra. “We’ll put these coupons in the guest information packages.”
“Fabulous!” replied Paige.
Jirra walked out feeling better about everything. Paige had treated her very professionally. She looked at her watch and saw that it was after three and decided that she had done enough for one day.
When Jirra arrived back at the SUV, there was a note on the windshield, tucked under the wiper. She freed it and opened it up. It had the word “Dykes” written on it with a red circle and line across the word. Jirra looked around and didn’t see anyone. Don’t get emotional, she thought. They might be watching you. Jirra put the note in her bag and drove back to the spa.
Chapter 94
“There are jerks everywhere,” replied Tara as she looked at the note. She then passed the note around.
There was a gathering of the spa employees sitting out on Liz and Jirra’s patio.
“I’m just worried that they’ll do something worse,” replied Jirra. “I’m sort of new to this, what do I do?”
“Ignoring them is a good start, but if they up the ante, you need to fight back,” replied Cari.
“Any idea how the police would handle something like this?” asked Liz, as she sipped her wine.
Judy read the note. “The sheriff’s department here is mostly geared towards petty crime and the occasional drunken brawl in the local tavern. I doubt they’ve had many harassment cases,” replied Judy. “I will talk to the sheriff about this. I’d like to nip this sort of thing in the bud.”
“I don’t want to be a bother,” stated Jirra.
“First, you’re not a bother,” replied Judy. “Second, you’re an employee and a member of the spa family, and I’m very protective of my family. There’s also a business side to this; I don’t want guests feeling uneasy about coming here. I think I’ll invite some of the local business leaders up here for breakfast and emphasize the importance of diversity. If I don’t reach their moral center, I’ll try to reach their financial center.”
“Blackmail?” asked Cari.
“I prefer the term gentle extortion,” replied Judy. “If you don’t mind, I’ll keep this note, Jirra. I’d like to show it to them.”
‘”They’re just a couple of high school kids,” stated Jirra.
“Don’t take them lightly,” replied Cody. “Remember the person who threatened you with the snake is one of those high school kids.”
“Also, the rotten apple doesn’t fall far from the tree,” added Hannah. “I’d be shocked if those kids just came up with their bigoted thoughts on their own.”
“That may be, but let’s not go off to the other extreme either,” added Judy. “I don’t want this to get out of hand, in either direction.”
Liz looked at her watch. “It’s getting kind of late, what do you say that we head into town? I’ve wanted to try that pizza place that Lindsey and Jirra have talked about.”
“That sounds like a great idea,” replied Hannah. “A meal that I don’t have to cook!”
“Yes, but she’ll still critique it!” piped in Cody.
His response was met with a soft punch in the arm by Hannah.
They piled into both Liz and Cody’s SUVs and headed into town. Jirra was pleased and slightly relieved that none of her tormenters were in sight.
The pizza restaurant owner was very pleased to see a large number of Caldera de Gaia employees in his place. Judy talked to him and made another business contact.
“You feeling better about what happened?” asked Tara.
Jirra nodded as she bit into a slice of pepperoni pizza.
“Never underestimate the power of friendship,” continued Tara.
Chapter 95
Jirra stepped into the coffeehouse after talking to the owner of the gift shop next door. She was pleased to see that Barrett was behind the counter, and he waved when he saw her.
“Jirra, I have some fresh chai tea, would you like to try it?”
“That sounds great,” she replied.
“Have a seat, I’ll bring it over to you,” offered Barrett.
Jirra sat down in the large armchair that she had sat in the first time.
Barrett brought over her tea and sat down across from her.
“Slow day?” she asked.
“No, not really, but the mid-afternoon is always dead,” he replied. He took a sip from his mug.
“The tea is great, what are you drinking?” asked Jirra.
“Blue Mountain from Jamaica. I had to brew up a pot for the folks at the real-estate office. There was just enough extra for one mug; I hate to see good coffee go to waste.”
“I’ll bet,” replied Jirra. “What do you know about the Anasazi?”
“Ah, the ancient strangers or the ones who came before. Very interesting people.”
“I’m finishing out high school on my own and have to do a paper for my history credits. I want to do it on them.”
“Have you visited any of the sites yet?”
Jirra sipped her tea and shook her head.
“You need to see them, especially Mesa Verde and Chaco Canyon.”
“I plan on going to see those,” replied Jirra.
“I can give you good websites to help you with your research.”
“Cool.”
“I began to get interested in them when I was twelve. My Dad wanted to see the pueblos, and I was the only one in the family who wanted to tag along. I later had my first vision quest at one of the sites.”
Jirra cocked her head and stared at Barrett. “You’ve actually had a vision quest?”
Barrett shook his head and held up two fingers.
“That’s cool,” replied Jirra. “So what was your spirit guide?”
“Very good, I knew you’d know about them. It was a jack rabbit, with one ear that flopped over.”
“I know how personal something like that is, but what can you tell me about it?”
Barrett nodded. “You’re right, it’s very personal. But let’s just say that I know that my career path is right for me.”
“Sounds like something I need in my life.”
“What do you mean? You seem pretty comfortable with your sexuality.”
“That’s just part of it,” replied Jirra.
“Well, maybe you should try to take a vision quest. There’s no guarantee that anything will happen, but I can tell you what I did.”
“That’s cool.” Jirra glanced at her watch. “I need to get going, but I want to hear more about how you had your vision quest. Oh, and what do I owe you for the tea?”
Chapter 96
Jirra walked out of the coffeehouse with a half-pound of fresh ground Sumatran coffee. As she walked up the block, she saw another note on the windshield.
Crap, she thought. She picked the note off without fanfare and got into the Land Rover. She didn’t open it up until she was out of town. The note read. “Your going to Hell.”
Jirra shook her head at the note, and then she noticed the grammatical error and started to laugh.
Judy found the error amusing, but was still angry that another note was left with Jirra’s car.
“I’ve contacted several business owners, and we’ll be having a breakfast meeting in town next week. I’ll use the meeting for establishing ties with them and to bring this up. I talked to the sheriff and he’s sympathetic. If there’s any actual vandalism, he wants to know about it immediately.”
Jirra nodded. “By the way, have you taken a vision quest?”
Judy smiled. “Once. Why? Are you thinking of doing one?”
Jirra nodded.
“If you do, let someone know where you’ll be doing it.”
Jirra nodded again.
She went back to her cottage and went online to research the process.
Chapter 97
Lindsey and Jirra drove into town together. Jirra was driving, and they were listening to another of Liz’s CDs.
“Who is this again?”
“Yes, that’s right,” replied Jirra.
“Huh? I asked who this is playing,” repeated Lindsey.
Jirra laughed. “They’re called The Who.”
“Oh. They’re the group that does the song on CSI, right?”
Jirra glanced over at Lindsey and began to laugh. “What sort of music were you raised on?”
“Classic, bluegrass, folk, and, of course, the Grateful Dead,” replied Lindsey.
“You weren’t really conceived in a VW bus, were you?”
Lindsey shrugged her shoulders. “My parents did follow the Dead, so it may be true.”
“Is Dave still meeting us at the coffeehouse?”
“Yes, he had to go to the outdoors shop first. They ordered him some new helmets.”
Jirra parked the Land Rover a block away from the coffeehouse. It was on the main street and right in front of the southwestern gift shop.
“You should have let me drive,” stated Lindsey.
“I’m not running from them,” replied Jirra. “Mom agrees and says that if they do anything to the car we always have insurance.”
“She’s pretty cool.”
Jirra nodded.
The coffeehouse was half-full when Jirra and Lindsey walked in. Barrett waved to them. Jirra introduced Lindsey to him.
“Jirra, we got in some chocolate cheesecake, would you like some?”
Jirra wasn’t ever that big of a chocolate fan and was about to say no.
“It looks great. Let’s split an order,” suggested Lindsey.
“Okay,” replied Jirra.
They placed their coffee orders and Barrett told them he’d bring it to them.
“He’s cute,” whispered Lindsey.
“If you say so,” replied Jirra.
Lindsey smiled and nudged Jirra in ribs. “You like him.”
“Only as a friend, I’m not attracted to him sexually,” replied Jirra.
“Aren’t you even curious?”
Jirra shook her head adamantly.
“How do you know you wouldn’t like it?” asked Lindsey.
“How do you know that you wouldn’t like it with another girl?”
“That’s different,” replied Lindsey.
Jirra stared back and raised one eyebrow.
Lindsey nodded. “Touché.”
Barrett walked over with their coffees and the piece of cheesecake.
Lindsey tried it and smiled. “Oh, this really is good.”
Jirra tried a small piece and, to her surprise, she really liked it. “Delicious.”
“I thought you’d like it. I’ve never understood why women like chocolate so much, but then again most things women do is a mystery to me.” Barrett then winked at them.
Jirra began to giggle.
‘I’ll check on you two in few minutes. I have to get back to the counter,” he stated as he walked away.
“I think he likes you,” whispered Lindsey.
“He knows I’m a lesbian.”
“I don’t think that matters,” replied Lindsey.
“Oh, god, look who’s here!” exclaimed a girl.
“Can’t you take a hint, we don’t want YOUR kind here,” stated Tina.
“It isn’t your decision,” replied Lindsey.
“Who’s she, your girlfriend?” asked Tina.
“Why do you care one way or another?” replied Jirra.
“Unlike you, I have a sense of morality!” replied Tina.
“Oh, does that include leaving notes on people’s cars?” asked Lindsey. “Oh, and for the record, we’re just best friends. My boyfriend is the guy who fired Randy.”
Jirra couldn’t help but smile at the fact that Lindsey was far more upset than she herself was.
“That was so unfair!” replied the second girl. “He didn’t do anything wrong.”
“What’s your name?” asked Jirra to the second girl.
“Ashley, why?”
“Ashley, Randy was drunk and threatened me with a rattlesnake. His stupidity almost injured a guest.”
Ashley just stared back, her eyes glowing with anger.
“So are you leaving?” demanded Tina.
Jirra turned to Lindsey and then back towards Tina. “No.”
“You’ll regret this. You have no idea what you’ve started,” she threatened.
Barrett walked over. “I’ve told you two before; I don’t want this sort of crap in here. Now, get out.”
“Barrett, you can’t mean that, they’re outsiders and she’s… she’s a pervert,” pleaded Tina.
Barrett sighed. “You’re the ones disrupting my customers.”
Tina stood there fuming. The other customers were staring at her, some shaking their heads in disgust.
“Come on, let’s go,” stated Ashley as she grabbed Tina’s arm.
“No! They’re leaving, not us,” argued Tina.
“Come on, Tina.”
Jirra wasn’t sure, but she thought she saw Ashley wink to Tina.
Lindsey and Jirra watched the two girls leave.
“I don’t think we’ve seen the end of this,” stated Jirra. “I think we’d better head back to the spa.”
“I agree,” concurred Lindsey. “It was nice meeting you, Barrett.”
“No problem. The next time you’re in here, Jirra, I hope to have my rainbow sticker on the front door. Most of the locals will have no idea what it means, but you will and that’s what’s important.”
Jirra stood up and hugged the large man.
“I’ll call Dave and let him know that we’re leaving,” stated Lindsey.
A few minutes later Lindsey and Jirra reached the Land Rover. Jirra walked around and inspected it before they got in.
“What’re you looking for?” asked Lindsey.
“Seeing if those two keyed the car or poured sugar in the gas tank, juvenile crap like that.”
There was no apparent damage and no bigoted notes. However, Jirra failed to notice the nails pressed into the treads of the two back tires.
Halfway back to the spa, the left tire went flat. Luckily, Jirra wasn’t driving fast and was able to control the car as she pulled off the road.
“Shit!” she exclaimed.
“Do you know how to change a tire?” asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. “The advantages of being a guy for eighteen years. I will need help though; I’m not as strong as I used to be.”
They stepped out of the Land Rover and walked to the back. The left tire was completely flat. It was an hour before sunset, and the road was deserted except for them.
“It’ll take a few minutes to change out the tire,” stated Jirra.
“Umm, Jirra, I think we have a problem.”
Jirra walked over to where Lindsey was standing. She saw that the right tire was also flat.
“Those fuckin’ bitches!” screamed Jirra.
“Does that help?”
“Doesn’t hurt,” replied Jirra with a smile.
“Okay. Stupid bigoted tramps!” screamed Lindsey.
“That’s it?” asked Jirra.
“Sorry, I don’t have the curse vocabulary that you do,” replied Lindsey.
“I’ll call the spa,” stated Jirra. She reached her mom and told her what happened.
“Mom’s calling the auto club.”
“So we’re stuck here?”
Jirra nodded. “I think we’re about five miles from the spa.”
Lindsey bent down. “Looks like there’s a nail in the tread — correction make that several nails.”
“Crap, I should have checked that,” exclaimed Jirra angrily. She bent down and saw that the other tire also had several nails in it.
They sat down inside the sabotaged SUV and waited for help to arrive. Five minutes later a car appeared coming from town. It slowed down and pulled in front of the Land Rover. Out stepped Randy, Tina, and Ashley.
“Oh, crap,” exclaimed Lindsey.
“I think this calls for a holy shit,” replied Jirra.
“What do we do?” asked Lindsey.
“Let’s see what they want,” stated Jirra.
“Well, well, looks like the dyke and her stooge are stranded,” barked Randy. His right hand was still bandaged.
“Looks like you have some car trouble, way out here in the middle of nowhere, what a shame,” added Tina. She had a smirk on her face.
“If you start walking now, you should reach the spa in a few hours,” piped in Ashley.
“We’re not walking anywhere. The tow truck will be here shortly,” replied Jirra.
Randy laughed. “Yeah, right. How’d you manage that?”
Jirra took out her cell phone and held it out. “It’s called a cell phone, you idiot.”
“Bitch,” replied Randy as he approached threateningly.
“What? You’re going to attack me now? Why don’t you just leave while the getting’s good?” stated Jirra as she held her ground. “I’m not afraid of you. I’m not afraid of any of you.”
Randy was caught off guard. He had expected Jirra to run away, or least start crying. He was confused like a large dog when confronted by a cat that refused to run away. Randy was used to people backing down from him, and he didn’t know what to do next.
“Go on, Randy, hit the bitch,” screamed Tina. She saw that Randy wasn’t about to attack Jirra, so she decided to take matters into her own hands. “If you don’t, I will!”
Tina ran at Jirra and threw an off balanced half-fist, half-slap at her. Jirra easily dodged it and tripped her. Caught off guard, Tina flopped in the dust face first with a big thud.
“Stay down, Tina,” taunted Jirra. “I’ll hurt you if you get up.”
Ashley screamed and came directly at Jirra, who blocked her weak punch and threw her down next to Tina.
Randy stared in disbelief. He hadn’t expected Jirra to fight back, nor had he thought she could so easily stop both Ashley and Tina.
“Randy, hit her!” screamed Tina.
Randy began to approach Jirra when another car pulled up. Inside was Tara, who jumped out of the car and swiftly walked over to the others.
“What’s going on here?” she demanded.
“Stay out of this,” ordered Randy. “This is between me and that dyke bitch.”
“Oh, well then, I suggest you get in your car with those two and get out of here, unless you want to get your ass kicked by that dyke bitch. Just so you know, she has a black belt.”
Randy turned back and stared at Jirra. The look on her face was pure determination; he had never seen anything like it on a girl’s face. She couldn’t be a black belt, he thought; then again, she did handle Tina and Ashley pretty easily. Still, he couldn’t back down from a girl, especially a lesbian.
“If you touch her, I’m pressing charges,” stated Tara. “I’ll also be calling an ambulance.”
Randy turned back and stared at the slight woman. It was then he noticed that she had a tire iron in her hand. Randy gritted his teeth and mumbled something. He walked over and helped Tina and Ashley up.
“That’s it?” screamed Tina. “You’re just going to walk away?”
“Shut up. Let’s go,” he ordered.
“By the way, I’m calling the sheriff’s office. You owe Jirra for two tires; you pay, or I’m pressing charges,” added Tara. “Do you think that the school will let you play football after you’ve been arrested?”
He didn’t argue and got into his car, along with Tina and Ashley. He pulled out and his tires squealed. As he drove off, he gave them the finger and screamed out some more obscenities.
“You didn’t tell me that you had a black belt,” stated Lindsey.
“I don’t,” replied Jirra with a smile.
“Yes, you do; I saw you wearing one with your jeans the other evening,” stated Tara. There was a big grin on her face. “Your mom called me.”
“Thanks,” replied Jirra.
“What for? You seemed to have it all under control.”
“I have to admit that was fun,” replied Jirra.
“Where did you learn those moves you used on Tina and Ashley?” asked Lindsey.
“I played street hockey; you have to learn how to defend yourself,” replied Jirra.
“Do you think that’s the end of it?” asked Lindsey.
“For now, yes,” replied Tara. “I wasn’t bluffing about calling the sheriff. The parents of those three won’t be too happy to replace a couple of tires. The threat of further prosecution should hold them in check for a while.”
“I’m just glad that I’m not attending that school,” added Jirra.
“That makes two of us,” concurred Lindsey.
“Here comes the tow truck,” announced Tara, as she pointed down the road.
The Land Rover was towed back to town, and Tara drove Lindsey and Jirra back home.
Chapter 98
“That was the sheriff; the parents of those three morons have agreed to pay for the tires. They’ve also promised that there’ll be no more problems from them,” stated Liz as she hung up the phone.
Jirra was sitting at the kitchen table, drinking some hot chocolate. For some reason, she was craving chocolate.
“That’s good to hear,” replied Jirra.
Liz sat down next to her daughter. “Tara said that you handled yourself pretty well.”
“They underestimated me and took me at face value. It’s kinda cool to know something they don’t. I may be a girl, but I’m not going to be pushed around.”
“Um, excuse me?”
Jirra smiled. “Just kidding. I know that girls don’t have to be passive; still, I feel better about myself. I was afraid that I would back down.”
“I’m not advocating you get into fights, but I’m pleased that you were able to protect yourself,” stated Liz.
“Dad taught me to stand up for myself; I have a feeling he would have told me the same thing if I was born a girl.”
Liz nodded. “Dad loved you.”
“I know. I miss him,” replied Jirra.
“Me too, Roo.”
Chapter 99
Over the next few days, in between working on the newsletter and talking to local merchants, Jirra researched how to conduct a vision quest. The idea of seeking her spiritual guide to help her find her balance became almost an obsession. Twice she had driven into town and talked to Barrett about the process. Thankfully, he took her seriously and explained how he had done it.
Liz had a medical class to attend in Santa Fe, and it required her to spend the night there. Jirra decided that would give her the opportunity to fast before her attempt at having a vision quest.
Jirra decided she would fast during the day her mom left for Santa Fe and head out early to the place where she would sit and mediate. She had a spot up in the hills that was shielded by a rock bluff. It was a quiet area right off the trail. Jirra had checked it out and found that it stayed in the shade most of the day. She decided to start early in the morning.
She was a little uneasy about not telling Mom what she was about to do, but she decided that this was a private event. As a precaution, she wrote out a description of where she would be and would leave it with Judy.
The morning Liz left for Santa Fe, Jirra was sitting at her desk reviewing the latest list of guests. There was a woman named Pippa from New York, as was another woman named Cathy. They also got their first guest from Washington as a woman named Holly was staying for a week. There was also a guy from Oregon named Ty, who Jirra recognized as a writer of detective stories. Their first guest from a place outside North America was due to arrive in a few days; a woman named Prue from New Zealand.
Jirra ran her hand through her hair; she wasn’t totally used to her new style, but Paige had insisted that she get it. Liz thought it looked fantastic, as did Lindsey.
She took a long drink of water. Barrett had told her that the last thing she wanted to do was get dehydrated during her fast.
Before she left her office that day, she dropped off the sheet with the map on Judy’s desk. In her haste to leave, she didn’t notice that it was blown off the desk by the fan.
Chapter 100
Jirra was up around four and headed out into the hills. She wasn’t worried, as she knew the trail by now. As she headed up to the spot she’d picked out, she heard something scurry across the trail in front of her. It was too dark to see what it was, but she could hear it escape into the brush.
She arrived at the spot just before sunrise and began to gather rocks to make the circle necessary for the ceremony. She pulled a small blanket out of her backpack and laid it on the ground inside the circle. She then sat down cross-legged on the blanket, pulled out one of the bottles of water she had brought, and took a long sip. Barrett had told her that he’d stripped naked, but he’d also mentioned that that wasn’t necessary.
Jirra began to clear her mind and began to mediate. After what seemed like an hour, she didn’t notice anything different. She continued to focus on her inner mind in the hope that something would happen.
“Jirra,” called out a voice.
Crap, she thought. Someone had followed her up here. She opened her eyes and didn’t see anyone.
Something seemed different, and she stood up and looked around. The hills were much greener, and she could swear that she heard running water. She walked to the sound and found that there was a stream emptying into a clear pond. She glanced down into the pool and was shocked when she saw her reflection. She saw Josh’s face staring back at her. She reached up and touched her face and found that she was still Jirra. This caused her to jump back.
“Confusing, isn’t it?”
Jirra turned around. “Who’s there?”
“The one you seek,” replied the voice.
Jirra didn’t see anyone, and the voice was coming from a patch of grass near the pond. The voice was soft and soothing. She walked over and saw a small tan animal with a long tail. It was a kangaroo rat.
“Hello, Jirra; it’s good to finally meet you,” the animal greeted her.
Jirra sat down in front of it. “Hi.”
She couldn’t tell, but it looked like it was smiling.
“I’m your spirit guide,” the rat replied.
“That seems appropriate,” she stated with a grin.
The kangaroo rat hopped over and sat down in front of her. “I’ve always been your spirit guide, long before you picked your new name, Roo.”
Jirra instinctively reached up and touched her kangaroo charm.
“I know you come here seeking help,” continued the kangaroo rat.
“Yes, I have so many questions,” replied Jirra.
“In good time, Jirra, all in good time,” replied the kangaroo rat. “The answers will come to you in due time.”
Jirra sighed. The last thing she wanted was a philosophy lesson from a rodent, even if it was a mystical rodent. “Why did this happen to me?”
“Sometimes things just happen,” replied the kangaroo rat, as it scratched its ear.
“Oh. I had thought there was a reason why I was transformed,” replied Jirra sadly.
“Don’t be upset, Jirra. While you weren’t picked for your change, that doesn’t make you less special.”
Jirra sighed. “Oh, what do I call you? I mean, you know me, do you have a name?”
“I have many names, but since you’ve picked an Aboriginal name, you can call me Killara.”
“What does it mean?” asked Jirra. “Or is that another mystery?”
“It means ‘permanent’ or ‘always there.’”
Jirra smiled, the name was fitting. “Okay, Killara, how do I find peace? I still don’t feel at ease in this body.”
“Your friends have already told you the answer; you must find your balance.”
“How? And don’t tell me I’ll know the way.”
Killara stared at her. “You must let go of some things in your life and accept that you’re now a woman. You’ve been blessed and have the gift of bringing new life into the world.”
Jirra instinctively reached down to her belly. “I’m not ready for that.”
“All in good time, Roo. Your body is a gift and you must take care of it.”
“I may not be comfortable with being a woman, but I promise that I’ll watch my health.”
“What about adapting to your new form?” asked Killara.
“I like who I am, I don’t want to change,” she stated. “I’ve given up so much in the last year.”
Killara jumped up on her leg and looked up into her eyes. “For everything you let go, the void will be filled. As the wise one said, ‘nature abhors a vacuum.’ This is a natural process, just like growing up. You have a wonderful life ahead of you, and it would be a shame for you to miss your true potential because you’re stuck in the past.”
Jirra nodded.
“This won’t be easy, but you’re not alone. You have your friends and family. When life gets really hard, you can always come back and talk to me,” explained the kangaroo rat.
“Okay,” replied Jirra. ‘I was just hoping that you would give me a more exact answer.”
“Where’s the challenge in life if you are always given the answers?” stated Killara.
Jirra smiled. “You’re pretty wise for a kangaroo rat.”
“You’re not too bad for a human,” replied the kangaroo rat.
Jirra laughed.
“I’m not here to tell you the future, but I will tell you not to let this change hold you back. It would be very easy for you to use this as an excuse, which would be a great waste. You have great potential and a wonderful mind. The fact that you have had the vision to seek me out is proof enough.”
“I’m scared, Killara. I don’t know if I can do this. I’m so afraid of what might happen if someone finds out.”
“Don’t focus on what might go wrong, focus on what will go right.”
“I’ll try,” replied Jirra.
“Good. That’s what I wanted to hear, the fact that you’re going to try. Now, it’s time for you to go, Roo.”
Jirra nodded, and in a flash she was awake and sitting in the circle. It was approaching sunset, and she was shocked to see that it was after seven. She opened up one of the bottles of water and began to drink. Was that real? she wondered. She pulled a notebook out of her backpack and began to write down everything that had happened.
She stood up and stretched. She had expected to feel stiff, but instead she felt refreshed and alert. She then headed back to the spa.
Halfway down the trail, she was shocked to hear people calling out her name. She could see two people in the distance. When she got closer, she saw that it was Tara and Cari heading up the trail.
“Jirra! Where have you been?” called out Cari.
“I was up in the hills. I left a note with Judy.”
“She didn’t get it. We’ve got a search party looking for you,” replied Cari.
“How long have you been looking for me?”
Tara looked at her watch. “Since noon.”
“I’m sorry,” replied Jirra.
“You okay? You have a faraway look in your eyes,” stated Tara.
Jirra nodded. “I had a real vision quest, and I met my spirit guide!”
Tara smiled. “That’s wonderful, but you should have let more people know what you were doing.”
Cari pulled out her phone and called Judy. “We found her.”
“How many people are out here?” asked Jirra.
“Ten right now. Judy was about to call the local search and rescue,” stated Cari. “Your mom is frantic.”
“Crap. I’m so sorry,” replied Jirra. “Can I use your phone, I didn’t bring mine?”
“We’re just glad you’re okay,” replied Cari, as she handed the phone to Jirra.
Jirra called Mom and apologized. She also told her that she was okay and would be home shortly.
“Besides, you’re young; what’s the point of being young if you don’t do something dumb every now and then,” added Tara.
“Don’t encourage her!” interjected Cari with a smile. “I swear you’re just as bad sometimes, Tara.”
“And that’s why you love me,” replied Tara as she leaned over and kissed Cari.
They arrived back at the spa an hour later. Judy had found the map, but was still angry. Jirra could tell that it was more out of concern than anything.
Liz was also irritated. “I thought you had more sense than that.”
“I’m sorry, but I wasn’t sure if you’d understand,” replied Jirra.
“I love and care deeply about you. In the future, let me know where you’re going; especially if you’re going to be sitting in the hills seeking your spirit guide.”
“I will. I’m really sorry,” replied Jirra.
Liz pulled her close and hugged her. Jirra heard her crying, and she realized how stupid she had been and began to cry herself.
Chapter 101
Tara, Judy, Cari, Lindsey, Liz, and Jirra sat around the kitchen table eating grilled cheese sandwiches and drinking tomato soup.
Jirra told them about meeting Killara.
“You don’t have to tell us this, Jirra. A vision quest is a very personal thing,” stated Tara.
“I know, but I’d like to let you know that my spirit guide told me that I was lucky because I had friends like you,” replied Jirra.
“Duh, like you needed a kangaroo mouse to tell you that!” piped in Lindsey.
Jirra giggled. “There’s more, but that part is too personal. I know that I have to reach my balance, and I know I have to make changes in my life. I also know this won’t be easy. I just want to let you know that I appreciate all of you. I know that I can’t do this all on my own.”
“Sounds like you have a very wise spirit guide,” replied Liz. “Next time, just let me know ahead of time, before you go off to visit him.”
“I will, I promise, Mom.”
After everyone else had left, Liz sat down next to Jirra on the couch.
“You really scared me today. Judy called and told me you were missing, and I freaked out. I’m barely getting over losing your dad; I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you too,” stated Liz. “Don’t ever do that to me again.”
Jirra could see a tear running down her mom’s face, and she could feel her own emotions building up. “I’m sorry, Mom. I said it before, and I truly mean it. I’ve never wanted to hurt you.”
“I know you mean it, Roo. I just want what’s best for you; that’s why I took the job here. I’ve been dealing with a lot of guilt since your change,” continued Liz.
Jirra stared back. “Why? It wasn’t your fault.”
“I know, but I began to think that if I hadn’t taken this job, none of this would have happened,” answered Liz, as her voice cracked from her emotions.
Jirra couldn’t stand it anymore and hugged her mom. They held each other for a long time, hugging and crying.
“I don’t blame you, I’ve never blamed you. It’s not your fault. After today, I know that it was just something that happened,” stated Jirra.
The separated, and Liz reached for the tissues.
“There has been one thing that I appreciate about your change,” stated Liz, as she blew her nose.
“What’s that?” asked Jirra, as she wiped away her tears.
“It’s a lot easier to talk to you, especially concerning emotional issues,” answered Liz, as she reached over and slipped her arm around Jirra’s shoulders.
Jirra nodded. “I’ve noticed that too.”
“I do want you to know that I want the best for you. I agree with the rat that you have great potential, and as long as you’re my child, I will not allow you to waste it. I won’t force my beliefs and ideas on you, but I’ll always be here for guidance.”
“Thanks, Mom.”
“I also want you to know that you can always talk to me.”
“What would you have said if I’d told you about the vision quest ahead of time?”
“I would have agreed to let you do it, just as long I knew where you were doing it. So the next time you go off to meet with Killara, let me know, okay?”
Jirra smiled and held up her hand as if she was making an oath. “I promise.”
“Good. Well I’m totally drained, and I’m going to bed. What about you?”
“In a few minutes… I want to think about what happened today,” replied Jirra.
“Okay, Roo, but don’t stay up too late.” She then leaned over and kissed Jirra on the forehead as she stood up. “I love you.”
“I love you too, Mom.”
Jirra stepped outside and stared at the stars. She still didn’t totally accept that she was female, but at least she was willing to make the changes, even though she knew it would be hard. She thought about the idea that she could one day bring a new life into the world, and it scared her. The idea of being with a man sexually was still totally foreign to her. Still, she liked the idea of being so close to someone that she could give unconditional love to, as Mom did with her. She also thought of the love and support Dad had given her. Could she really become a mother?
She wrapped her arms around her waist and gazed upward at the stars. She then heard the familiar voice of Killara. “All in due time, Roo, all in due time.”
She decided to put aside her fears and worries for a night. She had a long journey ahead of her, and she thought of Dad’s words. It wouldn’t be easy, but she would “press on.”
The End
FYI: Here’s website with pictures and a detailed description of the portable barbecue pit: http://www.bbqpits.com/mobile30x30.htm
Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment
Chapter 1
It was almost 3 AM on a cold Wednesday in January when Jirra sat down in the corner of the mud bath room. She was sitting on a thick Navajo blanket with her legs crossed. She had specifically picked the spot because she knew she wouldn't be interrupted; a vision quest needed privacy. Cari, the woman who ran the baths, had given Jirra permission to use the room. Jirra's mom, Liz, also knew where she was. Jirra wasn't about to repeat the grief she had given her mom and friends the last time she had gone out to seek her spirit guide. While it was a successful quest, she had neglected to tell anyone where she was, and a massive search had been launched.
Jirra had much on her mind, and she needed the advice of her spirit guide, Killara, a kangaroo rat. Jirra smiled at the idea that seeking advice from Killara wasn't the strangest things that had happened to her. It was now just seven months since she had been struck by lightning while sitting in one of the copper kettle baths enjoying a warm mud bath. She looked at the kettles and could picture the June afternoon when her life had been changed. There had been a bolt of lightning, and it had somehow combined with the chemicals in the mud to transform her into a girl.
Unfortunately, the transformation was only physical, and while Jirra begrudgingly accepted that she was female, mentally she was still Josh.
Jirra turned away from the kettles, took off her hiking boots, and made herself comfortable. The last time she had sought her guide, it had been up in the hills above the spa, but being it was in the mid-twenties and there was three inches of fresh snow on the ground, Jirra decided that the mud bath room would have to do.
She was wearing a pair of jeans, a turtleneck top and a sweater. She took the sweater off and stared down at her chest. Thanks to a recent growth spurt, her breasts now stretched out the top. It was just one of many things that she hadn't gotten used to.
Jirra closed her eyes and began to clear her mind, which wasn't easy. While she had been totally accepted by her mom and friends at the spa, she was carrying a lot of mental stress about her transformation. The recent holidays hadn't helped. It was agreed that for the most part the truth about Jirra's transformation would only be shared with the most trusted of people. The agreed story was that Jirra was transgendered and had decided to live as a girl.
Jirra understood that they needed a cover story even though it would cause all sorts of waves. Liz and Jirra had told their immediately family, and while they accepted the story, many pulled away.
Oh, there were a few relatives that still accepted her, but it hurt Jirra's feelings that many did not. Her dad's sister was totally cool about it. Aunt Gail even talked about coming out for a visit. Unfortunately, her dad's parents were less than understanding and didn't even send a Christmas card.
This rejection particularly hurt, as her dad had been killed the previous year. It was bad enough going through the holidays without him, but the added rejection only made it worse. While she tried to be upbeat, it was the most depressing holidays she had ever experienced.
Jirra was also worried about what her life would be like once she left the spa. While it was wonderful that she was so accepted at The Caldera de Gaia Spa, it was also a concern for her. She was about to finish her high school education and head off to college, and the idea of being off in the real world troubled her.
Then there was the issue of her relationship with Alexis Eden. In spite of her best efforts to just consider the actress as a "good" friend, Jirra was still deeply in love with her. There were numerous reasons why their relationship shouldn't happen, but Jirra didn't care. Even the great distance between them did nothing to diminish her feelings for Alexis, who had spent the last few months in Crete filming a movie.
Another issue on Jirra's mind was the simmering homophobia in the local town. Thanks to an idiotic ex-employee of a spa contractor, Jirra had been outed as a lesbian, and some of the local high school students had attacked her for this. What bothered Jirra most about it was that the harassment was anonymous and petty. She knew that Randy and some of his friends were behind it, but she had no proof. Just the other day, someone had hacked into the spa's website and slipped in an anti-gay tirade. Thankfully, it had also crashed the page, so no one saw it, but it was still disturbing.
Several of the employees at the spa were gay or lesbian, and so were many of the guests. The owner, Judy, didn't care, but apparently there was a growing backlash in town.
The combination of all these things only increased the urgency of seeing Killara. Jirra sat and cleared her mind and began to focus on seeing her guide.
"Well, Roo, I've been wondering when you'd seek me again."
Jirra opened her eyes and, instead of the mud bath building, she was sitting on a rock overlooking a small stream. The warm sun felt good on her face.
"Killara?"
"Of course, who were you expecting, Yoda?" replied the kangaroo rat, as he hopped into view.
Jirra smiled back. She decided not to waste her time asking how her spirit guide knew about a movie character. "It's wonderful to see you again."
Killara moved next to her. "Likewise, Roo."
"This is beautiful," she stated as she looked around. "It looks familiar."
"This is what it looked like here 1,500 years ago at the time of the people you call the Anasazi."
Jirra looked around and while she didn't see any people, there were signs that someone else had been there. There were footprints in the mud by the stream.
"Who made those," she asked, pointing to the prints.
"The Anasazi, who else?"
"But, from what I've read, they were never around here," replied Jirra, looking around.
Killara cocked his head and using his rear leg, scratched his head. "Who are you going to believe, your spirit guide or some dusty book?"
Jirra giggled. "Okay, you got me there."
"You have a lovely laugh, too bad you've stifled it so much lately," he replied.
"I'm still seeking balance, and am failing."
"I wouldn't say that," he replied.
"I caused a split in my family," stated Jirra. "They can't accept that I'm now a girl."
"It's their loss," he replied. "In time the true ones will come around. Give them time and don't give up so easily."
Jirra nodded. "Okay, but what about what will happen when I leave here? Killara, I'm terrified about how others will treat me."
"You're surrounded now by wonderful and caring people; you'll add others to this circle. Soon, you'll meet a person who'll have a great influence in your life."
"Really? Who is it?"
"Roo, you're not the type to skip to the end of a mystery are you?"
Jirra laughed again. "Okay, that would be too easy wouldn't it?"
"I will tell you that there will soon be more conflict in your life, and this won't just affect you, but the entire spa," continued Killara.
"What do you mean?"
"I can't tell you, but the old will save the new."
Jirra sat back. "What does that mean?"
"The old will save the new, it's pretty obvious if you ask me," he replied as he scratched his ear with his foot.
Jirra repeated the words a few times.
"You're doing fine, Roo. Life is full of challenges, and you've taken them on. I'm very proud of you."
"I wouldn't have made it this far without my mom and friends," stated Jirra.
"A strong person relies on their friends for strength, only a fool goes it alone," replied Killara.
"It's so difficult. I'm just not a very good female. I hate putting on makeup, I hate wearing dresses, and you don't want to get me started on having my period!"
"I'd say you've done pretty well; it's only been a few months. You're adapting better than you're giving yourself credit for. I think you protest too much sometimes, just to remind others and yourself that you were once male."
Jirra absorbed his words silently.
"To find balance, you can't hide your feelings or repress new sensations. I think you know what I'm talking about."
Jirra bit her lower lip and nodded.
"Jirra, you have a long and exciting life ahead of you; remember the past, but don't dwell on it. Now, it's time for you to go," stated Killara.
"But I just got here; I have so many more things I want to talk to you about. Please don't send me away!" pleaded Jirra.
"It's time, Roo," he replied firmly. "You can come back in a few months."
In a flash Jirra was back in the empty dark room. She looked at her watch and saw that it was now 6:30. She put on her boots, sweater, and jacket and stepped outside into the frosty morning air. She looked to the east and could see the predawn glow in the distance. It would be a clear day. Jirra turned and looked up into the hills and wondered if the Anasazi really had been this far east into New Mexico. .
She walked briskly back towards her house, the sound of the snow crunching under her boots; she wanted to record her observations as quickly as possible.
Chapter 2
Jirra was still typing away when Liz entered the kitchen.
"I take it you were successful," greeted Liz as she leaned down and kissed her daughter on the cheek.
"Good morning, Mom," replied Jirra. "Yes, I met Killara. I'll let you read this once I'm done."
"I find it all fascinating," stated Liz. "I'm heading up to the dining room for breakfast; I have an early morning, as it's time for the staff physicals. You want to join me?"
"Sure, I'm just about done."
As they walked up to the dining room, their conversation centered on Jirra's vision quest.
"Aren't you curious about what your spirit guide looks like?" asked Jirra.
"I may try it some time in the future, but for now I'll leave the mystical trips to you, Roo," replied Liz.
Jirra giggled. "Okay."
"By the way, just to remind you, your physical is tomorrow morning at ten," stated Liz.
"Is it really necessary?" asked Jirra.
"It's required for all spa employees. I even have to get a physical."
"Are you doing it locally or are you going to Santa Fe?" asked Jirra.
"Santa Fe, why?" asked Liz.
"Can I please tag along? There's a bookstore I want to check out. It's for my history project," replied Jirra.
"Sure, just as long as it doesn't interfere with your job."
"The newsletter is almost done for the week," Jirra replied immediately.
"Okay, I'll be going there Thursday."
They walked up to the counter and were immediately greeted by Hannah, the head chef.
"Good morning, Liz, and good morning, Jirra. What would you like this morning?" asked Hannah.
"Just some oatmeal, please," asked Liz.
"Regular or cinnamon-raisin?" asked Hannah.
"I'll take the cinnamon-raisin," replied Liz, as she filled a mug with coffee.
"What about you, Jirra?" asked Hannah.
"Are you making pancakes this morning?" she asked hopefully.
Hannah nodded. "Lindsey's back in the kitchen making up a fresh batch. I also got a new supply of real maple syrup in from Vermont."
"That sounds great," replied Jirra.
"Oh, Liz, Judy was in a few minutes ago; she wanted to me tell everyone that there'll be an emergency staff meeting this morning in her office at ten," stated Hannah.
"Did she say why?" asked Liz.
"No, but she seemed upset."
"Thanks, Hannah, I'll see you at ten," replied Liz.
Oh, Jirra, you need to be there too," added Hannah.
Liz and Jirra sat down next to Cari and Tara.
"How did it go this morning, Jirra?" asked Cari.
"As usual, I was left with more questions than answers," replied Jirra as she poured some orange juice from a pitcher into her glass.
"I know the feeling. I think my spirit guide takes special pleasure in confusing me," added Tara.
"He cut me off before I could ask him half the questions I had," continued Jirra. She then looked down and sighed. "Like if my breasts were ever going to stop growing! I mean, is it normal for them to jump a whole cup in just a few weeks?"
"Ahhh, the breast growth spurt, I remember how mine popped up a cup just before school started," mused Cari.
"You mean it happened to you too?" asked Jirra.
Cari nodded, as did Tara.
"Mine happened when I was younger than you, but considering everything you've been through, this just might be part of the normal maturing process," stated Tara.
Jirra looked down at her chest. "Normal or not, I just hope they don't get any bigger. It's a pain enough as it is sleeping with them."
Cari, Tara and Liz laughed.
"We're laughing with you, not at you, Roo," stated Liz.
"On the plus side, you'll need to do some shopping," stated Cari.
"Did someone say shopping?" asked Lindsey as she walked up with a tray of food.
"Yes, Jirra needs to expand' her wardrobe," joked Cari.
Jirra shook her head in mock disgust. "That's not funny."
"Oh, I see what you mean," stated Lindsey. "No worries, we can go into Carsonville this week. They just opened a new boutique near the coffee house. Don't worry, Jirra, it's not ultra-fem sort of stuff, it's more outdoorsy."
"Okay," replied Jirra, as she began to pour syrup on her pancakes. "I do appreciate the fact that you all care about me, even if it means that I'm providing you with entertainment."
"So I wonder what the big meeting is all about," stated Tara.
"I have no idea, but Judy seemed upset this morning," added Cari.
Chapter 3
Judy's office was crowded with the spa staff by nine-fifty-five. Judy walked in and sat down at her desk.
"I'm sorry to interrupt your busy schedules, but I have some important news that I want you to hear before it reaches the local grapevine," stated Judy. "As you know, the land along the road that leads up here is owned by the government; however, it looks like a large tract of land that borders the entrance of the spa will be sold to a major hotel chain. Right now the sale is being contested, but if it goes through we'll have a competitor right outside our gate."
There was immediately a lot of murmuring among the gathered staff.
"Please hear me out," interrupted Judy. "The company that wants to build there has contacted me and has made me a very generous offer to buy the Caldera de Gaia. If I sell out, they will leave the land adjacent to the spa undeveloped. Just so you know, I have no intention of selling. I am also trying to raise the capital to make a bid on the land, should it be sold."
"Do you think the land will be sold?" asked Cody, Hannah's husband and the spa entertainment director.
"My lawyer says that it's 50-50 right now, although he also thinks that the land sale might just be a bluff to get me to sell. I expect that the hotel chain will turn up the heat on us. Actually, I take this as a sign that we're doing a great job if we've attracted the attention of the corporate suits."
"How can we help?" asked Liz.
"Just do your jobs. I promise to keep you updated on anything that happens. This is my land. It's been in my family for generations, and I have no intention of selling it just as it's becoming successful," stated Judy defiantly.
There was a round of applause.
"I've also been in contact with the town. They've offered their support," continued Judy.
"Why? Wouldn't they profit by another resort being here?" asked Gregory, the head groundskeeper.
"No, they're afraid of being priced out of here, as has happened in other towns. They like the fact that the spa is bringing new life into the town, but they don't want to change completely."
"What about those who don't like us?" asked Cari, referring to several anti-gay incidents involving local townspeople.
Judy nodded. "I've talked to the town leaders. They acknowledge that there are some people in town who feel that we're bringing in an unsavory' element. I told them that I treat all my employees and guests the same and have no intention of giving in to ignorance."
"So what happens next?" asked Liz.
"The initial hearing on the land sale won't happen until spring. There needs to be an environmental statement on the land; there're also concerns about water usage. Nothing is going to happen overnight, but I promise to stay on top of it," replied Judy.
They talked for a few more minutes before the staff began to disperse.
"Jirra, I need you to stick around please," stated Judy.
Chapter 4
Jirra sat across from Judy, who was now sitting on the edge of her desk.
"I have another assignment for you," stated Judy. "We have another VIP arriving here next week."
Jirra looked up.
"Actually, she requested you. Apparently, your friend Alexis told her about the spa and you."
"Who is it?" asked Jirra, her eyes lighting up at the mention of Alexis' name.
"Jennifer Stevens," replied Judy.
Jirra stared back. "Isn't she the one who used to be a guy?"
"Yes, according to her biography on IMDB, she was transformed over a three week period. Now if this hits too close to home, I'll assign her to someone else," replied Judy.
Jirra stared down at the ground in deep thought. It would be nice to be able to talk to someone who had gone through a similar experience, she thought. She also knew that Alexis would never have told Jennifer about her own transformation without telling her.
"You don't have to make up your mind immediately, you can give me your answer later," stated Judy.
"No, it's okay. I don't mind," answered Jirra.
"From what I've read, she seems like a nice person."
"When is she arriving here?" asked Jirra.
"Monday. Thanks to the storms in the Midwest and back east, we're not going to be all that busy. I've already gotten three cancellations this morning. Thankfully, all three rescheduled for later in the month," replied Judy.
"How serious is the threat of the big hotel moving in next to us?" asked Jirra.
"If everyone plays honestly, I wouldn't be worried, but these big chains often play dirty," replied Judy. "I've told the town that if the land goes on the market, and if I get it, I'll keep it as is and declare it a nature preserve. I should get local support for this."
Jirra wondered if this was what Killara was talking about, but decided not to share this with Judy.
"Back to Jennifer, will she be using a pseudonym?" asked Jirra.
"No, she's too well known for that. She's coming here to relax and to enjoy our mud baths. It shouldn't be too stressful for you," replied Judy. "Not like last time."
Jirra cocked her head.
Judy smiled back. "Yes, my dear, I know about you and Alexis."
"Was it that obvious?" asked Jirra. A slightly horrified look was forming on her face.
"No, but then again I got to observe you two together more than most people. I also want to let you know that I'll support you in whatever happens."
"Right now we're just friends, and I'm okay with that," replied Jirra, her voice drifting off.
"That's probably best for now, considering how far away she is," replied Judy. "Is she still in Crete?"
Jirra shook her head. "She flew back last week, but she's in New York this week. She's doing some re-recordings for the movie."
"Tell me again what the movie is about?" asked Judy.
"It's a big screen telling of the story of the Minotaur. Alexis is playing Ariadne, daughter of King Minos. She falls in love with the Greek hero, Theseus, and helps him defeat the Minotaur," replied Jirra.
"Is that why the movie was filmed in Crete?" asked Judy.
Jirra nodded. "That and the producer's daughter is on an archeology dig there."
"Must be nice to combine business and pleasure," replied Judy.
"Alexis says that the hardest part of the movie was pretending to be afraid of something that wasn't there. The Minotaur will be CG."
"I wonder if she's worried about when they make the actors all CG," replied Judy with a laugh.
Jirra laughed. "Well, Alexis says that she's also contracted for the computer game. She'll provide the voice for her character."
"Will there be action figures too?" asked Judy.
"Yes, along with fast-food tie-ins."
"Sounds like this could make Alexis very wealthy."
"That will make her happy, if only because it will allow her to retire soon. She wants to give up acting as soon as her contract expires. She'll have four more movies to make after this one. She only went into acting to pay off her tuition and create a nest-egg."
"I hope she can walk away from it all, as long as it makes her happy."
"I can relate in some ways to what she's going through, keeping a secret that is. She's seen as a leading lady in movies and TV directed at males 18-24. If word got out that she's a lesbian, her career would be over. I don't think Alexis would care, but she feels obligated to the people who got her to where she is."
"I'm not surprised. She seems like a woman of honor."
"She's very special."
Judy smiled. "You're still very attracted to her, aren't you?"
Jirra's eyes began to well up with tears. Her voice cracked slightly as she spoke. "Yes."
"It's okay, Jirra," replied Judy, as she handed her a box of tissues. "Does she know how you feel?"
"I think so. We've mostly communicated via e-mail since she left the spa. It's hard to express true emotions in e-mail."
"I hope it works out for you, Jirra."
"Thanks, Judy. I appreciate that."
Chapter 5
Jirra spent the rest of the morning in her small office searching the internet for information on Jennifer Stevens. She had read an article on her a year earlier, but had thought it was all nonsense, which was of course before her own transformation. She found it interesting that lighting had been responsible for both transformations, although Jennifer's took place over a three week period. Jirra wondered if there was a connection. Maybe the mud acted as an accelerant, she thought.
As she read Jennifer's biography, she discovered that Jen had also experienced a reduction in age. Jirra let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't gotten any younger, the last thing she wanted was to be a little kid again. It did make her think though, what if my aging process has changed? She would mention this to her mom when she had her physical.
As it was, Jirra was already getting a medical checkup every few weeks. Liz wanted to have a running database of Jirra's health and, in addition to height, weight, blood pressure and things like that, she drew a sample of Jirra's blood to be analyzed by a friend back east.
Jirra printed out one of the more reputable articles to show her mom. Then she checked her e-mail and was very excited to see one from Alexis.
Dear Roo,
I guess you know by now that Jen Stevens is coming to the spa. I've known her for a while and she's very cool. You can trust her completely. I wish I could find the time to swing by the spa, but it's crazy nuts around here. Between re-recording audio tracks and doing voices for the computer game, I'm exhausted. We might even have to fly back to Crete for some additional scenes, although the studio is trying to shoot them on a sound stage. Anyway, stay in touch and have fun with Jen. She knows that I like girls, so don't feel the need to hold back.
Love, Alexis
Jirra smiled and let out a sigh. She then typed out a reply.
Dear Alexis,
Great to hear from you. Judy just told me about Jennifer Stevens coming to the spa. I do plan on talking to her, when the time is right. She'll be the first person that I've met who has experienced what I have. Any idea of when you'll be free?
Love, Jirra.
Jirra reviewed the mail and then hit send.
Chapter 6
"This is very interesting. I wonder if Ms. Stevens would be willing to let me see her medical records to see if there are any similarities, especially in your blood samples," stated Liz, as she read the article that Jirra had printed out.
She was sitting at her desk in her medical office, taking a break from the physicals. Jirra had brought over some vegetable soup for lunch.
"I don't know. Alexis says that she's pretty cool, but many of the articles say that she doesn't like talking about what happened. I suppose she's found her balance and sees what's done is done," stated Jirra. "I wish I could do that."
"It'll take time, Roo. As for her talking about it, I think she might, considering you've had a similar experience," replied Liz. She then took a sip of the soup. "Oh, this is really good."
Jirra nodded. "I just get worried thinking about what could happen. I mean, my recent breast growth has freaked me."
"Like we said this morning, it's normal," stated Liz. "Your latest hormonal readings are normal for a woman your age."
Jirra nodded as she drank some of the soup.
They finished lunch and Jirra departed. She immediately headed over to see Tara.
Chapter 7
"I'm sorry to bug you, but I have some questions that need your expertise," stated Jirra as she sat down across from Tara.
"I'm no expert on the spirit world," replied Tara. "But I'm still a good listener."
Jirra smiled and took her laptop out of her backpack. "I typed it all down as soon as I got back to the house. I wanted to record every detail."
"That's better than I've ever done. Then again, I didn't have a laptop with me when I had my last vision quest," she stated as she read Jirra's text.
"Where were you?" asked Jirra.
"Sitting naked in a small canyon twenty miles from here," replied Tara.
"I'm not up to doing it naked."
"You should try it sometime. I did it after spending time in a sweat lodge. It makes the vision more detailed."
"I'll take your word for it."
"Jirra, you have a lovely body. You should be proud of it."
Jirra began to blush. "Thanks."
Tara smiled back. "Would you have done it naked when you were male?"
Jirra cocked her head to the side. "I don't know. I don't know if I'd had even gone on a vision quest when I was male."
"See, in some ways you're more adventurous than before," noted Tara.
"Maybe you're right but I'm not ready to sit in a canyon naked!"
Tara laughed. "By the way, your writing is very detailed. I'm very impressed."
"So do you think that this rival company coming in is what Killara referred to?" asked Jirra.
"It could be. I just wonder what the salvation will be," replied Tara.
"I have no idea."
Tara handed Jirra back the laptop. "Anything else on your mind?"
Jirra smiled back. Tara had become like an older sister to her.
"Well, I'm still in love with Alexis. I have no idea of what to do about it."
"Long distance romances are difficult."
Jirra nodded slowly.
"Can I ask you something personal?"
"Sure," replied Jirra.
"Do you only have feelings for girls? Now, think about your answer first."
Jirra stared back. "I haven't felt anything towards a guy. I mean I like Barrett, the guy who works at the coffeehouse in town, but not in a sexual way. Why?"
"You're still changing and adapting. I know as Josh you were hetero, but you're not Josh anymore. You won't find balance if you repress your true feelings. I'm not saying that your feelings for Alexis aren't real, but you need to be honest with yourself. Does that make sense?"
"Yes yes it does. Thanks for the advice, Tara." Jirra then got up and hugged Tara.
Tara smiled and then looked at her watch. "Well, I have two guests arriving in twenty minutes. I need to get going."
"Thanks for listening," replied Jirra.
"Anytime, Roo, anytime."
Chapter 8
"So? When do you want to go shopping?" asked Lindsey as she stepped into Jirra's office.
"I don't know, it's not like it's an emergency," replied Jirra without looking up from her computer.
"Bull. Judging by the way you've been twitching around in your seat lately, I imagine that your bra is killing you," stated Lindsey as she sat down across from her friend.
Jirra looked up. "Is it that obvious?"
Lindsey nodded. "It's not like it's the end of the world, Jirra. Big deal, your boobs grew."
Jirra laughed in spite of herself. "I just feel funny going in to get some new bras."
"Look, you need comfortable clothes. A tight bra is awful."
"I guess it just makes sense to get some."
"You might as well get some new tops while you're at it. Your t-shirts and sweaters should be okay, but you've been stressing out the threads holding your buttons on your blouses lately."
"Anything else?" asked Jirra in a tone of mock annoyance.
"No, that should be enough for now. Come on, we can get to town and be back before dinner if we leave now." She held out the keys to her parent's jeep.
"I need to let Mom know that I'm going," stated Jirra.
Lindsey picked up the phone and dialed the number to the medical office. "I talked her into it. We'll see you tonight." She then hung up the phone.
"Bitch," whispered Jirra.
Lindsey laughed. "Okay, this was a conspiracy, but in a good way."
The drive to Carsonville was uneventful. They parked right in front of the new boutique. It was next to the coffee shop and Jirra wondered if Barrett was still working there. He had been working in the family owned business during his winter break from college and she wasn't sure when he was heading back.
"Clothes first, coffee later," stated Lindsey, as if she was reading Jirra's mind.
The shop was filled with mid-ranged to expensive casual clothes. The type of things people with money wore to look as if they weren't rich, but without actually wearing everyday clothes.
"Thankfully we get a twenty-five percent discount in here. I love their stuff, but there's no way I could justify buying things in here at full price," whispered Lindsey as they walked in.
A blonde woman in her late twenties walked over to greet them. She flashed a bright smile. "Lindsey, it's great to see you again. Oh, please tell your mom that I tried that recipe she gave me for beef Stroganoff. My husband loved it!"
"I'm glad to hear that, Grace. Oh, this is my friend Jirra; she's also from the spa," replied Lindsey.
"My mom is the spa doctor, and I work part-time for Judy," stated Jirra as she extended her hand.
"I've heard all about you, Jirra, from some of the other businessmen and businesswomen in town. We really appreciate the business your newsletter has sent us," replied Grace. "So are you two girls just looking or do you have something specific in mind?"
"Jirra needs some help," said Lindsey before Jirra could say a word. She then leaned over to Grace and whispered. "She's had a little growth spurt."
"Well, we can take care of that. Jirra, please follow me. I want to get your measurements," stated Grace as she headed back to the fitting rooms.
Jirra glanced over at Lindsey who stuck the tip of her tongue out.
Back in the fitting room, Grace asked Jirra to take off her sweater and bra. As Jirra undressed Grace nodded knowingly.
"Looks like you're long overdue for this. I'd say that your bra is at least a cup too small. Have you ever been sized for a bra?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, why?"
Grace began to measure Jirra. "A poorly sized bra can cause all kinds of problems, ranging from just discomfort to bad posture. Now, I'm going to measure your chest and breasts. Then I'll give you a few bras to try on."
After a few minutes, Grace was done measuring and made a few quick calculations. "Okay, try this one on," she stated as she handed Jirra a plain white bra. "Don't worry about the style, we're just going for comfort and fit now."
Jirra tried it on. Thankfully, she didn't struggle anymore with the back hooks as she had for the first three months after her transformation.
"Well?" asked Grace.
"It feels good," replied Jirra.
Grace made a few adjustments to the straps. "I'd say it's a good fit."
"What size is that?" asked Jirra.
"36-DD," replied Grace. "I know you were wearing a 36-C, but it's not that unusual for a girl to just jump up a cup or higher."
"I didn't realize that they were that big," replied Jirra as she stared down at her chest.
"For your size they look good. Now, I have a few bras that you might like, but between you and me, I think for your everyday bras and sports bras you can go to the Target down the road. That way you can save money for the real nice things."
Jirra giggled in spite of herself. "Okay. I do need a few tops while I'm here."
"I think we can help you," replied Grace. "Look, having big breasts can be a pain, but you'll get used to them. I did."
Jirra hadn't noticed until now that Grace was rather large breasted herself.
"I'm 38-DD myself, and trust me that you'll be much happier with properly sized bras," replied Grace.
An hour later Jirra and Lindsey walked out with several bags of clothes.
"You still want to get some coffee?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded vigorously. "I really need some caffeine now!"
After putting their clothes in the back of the jeep, they walked into the coffee shop. Jirra was pleased to see that Barrett was behind the counter. He saw them walk in and he waved.
"I thought you were heading back to college?" asked Jirra.
"I leave this weekend, although I'm trying to convince my advisor to allow me to do some studying back here in the spring," he replied.
"Cool. So what do you suggest today?" asked Jirra.
"Ahhh, I want you to try this, it's my new mocha recipe. If you drink it, you'll see things that no one else can see and do things no one else can do," replied Barrett with a wink.
Lindsey turned to Jirra with a confused look on her face. "What is he talking about?"
Jirra just laughed and took the cup. "Are you calling it the Jack Burton?"
"Who?" asked Lindsey.
"Damn! I thought I could slip that one past you," replied Barrett. "Obviously, Lindsey has never seen Big Trouble in Little China."
"I love that movie," stated Jirra. "The mocha is pretty good by the way."
"The mocha is good, but I've never heard of the movie you're talking about," interjected Lindsey.
"I have it on DVD. My dad loved that movie. We can watch it tonight," stated Jirra.
"What is it, some Kung Fu movie?" she asked.
Jirra looked at Barrett who began to laugh. "It's sort of hard to explain. Just watch it."
"Well, I hope you get your way, Barrett. Good luck," stated Jirra.
"I'll keep in touch," he replied.
Jirra and Lindsey paid for the drinks and headed back to the jeep.
"Is this movie really good?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. "Trust me."
Chapter 9
On the way back to the spa, Jirra kept looking down at her chest.
"What's wrong now?" asked Lindsey.
"My breasts look huge!" replied Jirra.
"And?" asked Lindsey.
"This isn't funny. I mean I'm trying to blend in, and then they' decide to grow!"
"Barrett didn't seem to notice," replied Lindsey.
"He's cool. He knows that I only like girls," stated Jirra. "I know this is normal, but I don't need something like this to attract attention especially from boys!"
"I see, well I suppose the only alternative is to bind your chest."
"Very funny!" replied Jirra.
"Seriously, we can strap those babies down every morning, squishing them against your chest. How does that sound?" asked Lindsey with a laugh.
"Stop it! I don't want to start laughing!" replied Jirra.
"Oh, wait, there's always duct tape!"
Jirra started to laugh.
"That's better," replied Lindsey. "Look, at least you have a nice body. Grace's right, they look good on you. I wouldn't worry about the boys, most just look anyway. Don't tell me that you didn't stare at the girls with big boobs in school."
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "That was different."
"How?" asked Lindsey. "Guys have no idea what a pain it is to have them always staring at our chests. Look on the bright side; at least you're not in a real high school setting."
"Oh yeah, that would go over great. It's bad enough that the local cliques know that I'm a lesbian, then to throw in these ugh, I don't even want to think about it."
"Yeah, it's a good thing that college boys don't care about big breasts," added Lindsey.
Jirra laughed again. "Speaking of college boys, how's Dave."
"He emailed me this morning. He said that he misses me," replied Lindsey.
"I'm sure he does. He spent most of his break with you."
"Speaking of long distance romances, how's Alexis?"
"Busy. Apparently this movie is going to be a big deal. The studio is trying to get it ready for release later this year, most likely for around the Christmas vacation period."
"Why not this summer?" asked Lindsey.
"Too many special effects to finish before summer. Alexis said that they're going to be spectacular."
"Cool. I can't wait to see it."
"Do you think that it's dumb for me to be in love with Alexis?"
"No more dumb that me being in love with Dave. Love is like that, it's never convenient."
Chapter 10
Liz thought that the movie idea was excellent and invited over Lindsey's parents, along with Tara and Cari. Jirra helped her make several big bowls of popcorn.
"I'd forgotten how funny this movie is," commented Cody, as he munched on some popcorn. He was sitting on the couch next to Hannah and Liz.
"Kurt Russell is still pretty sexy," stated Liz.
"Kim Cattrall is pretty hot too," added Tara with a wink, who was sitting on the carpet next to Cari.
"I can't believe how corny the dialog is," commented Lindsey.
"It's supposed to be corny," interjected Jirra. "That's what makes it so good."
"You know, we ought to do this more often, have a movie night," commented Hannah. "It's way too far to drive to a movie theater."
"I agree," stated Cari as she motioned for one of the bowls of popcorn.
"We can host it next time," stated Tara as she reached into the bowl. "I have the perfect movie too, The Princess Bride."
Jirra just smiled and soaked in the warmth of having so many good friends around her. Still, her mind drifted to Killara's words and she wondered what they meant.
Chapter 11
On Thursday, Jirra and Liz drove down to Santa Fe.
"I should be done by lunch time," stated Liz.
"Okay. The bookstore I want to go to is only a few blocks away from the medical center. There's supposed to be a good pizza place next door; why don't we eat there?"
"I could go for some good pizza. I don't like the place in town; they don't know how to make thin crust pizza, but then again very few pizza places do, away from the Northeast," replied Liz.
Liz dropped Jirra off at the bookstore. It was a store that Barrett had mentioned several times; he claimed it had a great section on local history. He was right, as it had a huge section on New Mexico's history. Jirra was soon browsing away, finding several books on the Anasazi. As soon as she picked up a book, she skimmed the index. None of the books mentioned any evidence of settlements in the area around the spa; still she knew what she had seen in her vision quest.
"May I help you, Miss?" asked an older man's voice.
Jirra turned around to see a small elderly man. He still had a full head of hair, although it was completely white. The nametag on his sweater identified him as Abe. He had a friendly smile, and there was a tinkle in his gray-blue eyes. Jirra immediately knew she could trust him.
"Yes. Do you know of any books concerning Anasazi settlements in the northeast part of the state? Say in the area north of Santa Fe?" asked Jirra hopefully.
He put his hand to his chin and began to rub it as he appeared to be contemplating her question. "That's the second time in the past few weeks that someone has asked me that question. The first was by some grad student. He claimed that he had found some evidence of them being much further east that earlier suspected," replied Abe.
"Did he have a goatee?" asked Jirra.
Abe nodded. "Yes, he did. He also suggested that I put a coffee stand in my store."
"Was he named Barrett?" she asked.
"Yes, do you know him?" asked Abe.
Jirra nodded. "His family runs a coffee house in the town near where I live."
Abe shook his head in disgust. "Coffee stand in a book store? Whatever happened to just buying a book?"
Jirra laughed. "So, were you able to help him?"
"There's one book we have in stock. It was written by an archeologist back in the 1930's. He claimed that he found sites in the hills north of Santa Fe that he dated back to the Anasazi. The trouble is, he never bothered to document these finds. The book is an interesting read, but I don't know how much you'll learn from it. He refused to note the exact location of the sites, something about not wanting to disturb them until the time was right," stated Abe as he led Jirra to the book.
Jirra noted that the shelves were filled with books on local history ranging from Billy the Kid to Roswell.
"Ah, here it is. Technically, this could be considered a rare book, as it was published in 1939, but since no one, other than your friend, has looked at it in all those years, I'll sell it to you for five dollars." He handed the book to Jirra.
Jirra held the book and opened it up carefully. It was covered in cheap leather. The title was The Anasazi of Santa Fe by Dr. Randolph Margate III.
"The book was a failure, and everyone with a college degree laughed at his findings. He claimed that he was planning an expedition to the sites to prove his theories, unfortunately he disappeared," stated Abe.
"Disappeared?" asked Jirra.
Abe nodded. "Yep. I found an article in the newspaper's archives stating that he was going up into the hills in the spring of 1940. No one ever heard of him again. Not that unusual, people come and go all the time. Still, it would have been nice to have known what happened to him."
"He was a doctor, didn't anyone look for him?"
"No. His biography says that he earned his PhD from Oxford. I wrote to them and they have no record of a Randolph Margate III. So, he was either using a fake name or he was lying."
"Sounds like you have more than a passing interest in him," stated Jirra.
Abe laughed. "You could say that. This shop has been in my family for three generations. I suspect that will all end when I pass on; none of my kids want to run it. Anyway, it's hard to compete with the big chains, and I'm not willing to put in a coffee stand. My father bought one hundred copies of that book. I was working as a stock boy back then, and I read everything new that came in. I must have read that book twenty times. I bought a topographical map and tried to figure out where he had gone. I suppose it became a hobby or maybe an obsession. Now, there is one catch to me selling you this book, if you find out anything, you must promise me that you'll share it with me. Is that a deal?"
Jirra nodded and extended her hand. "It's a deal, Abe."
Abe took her had and shook it. "And what's your name, young lady?"
"It's Jirra," she replied with a smile.
He began to chuckle. "Your parents named you kangaroo?"
She joined him in the laughter. "It's a long story, but it has something to do with a vacation they took before I was born."
Abe laughed. "Well, Jirra, in addition to the book, I think you'll need some maps. Maybe you can figure out where old Randolph was hiking about. Just so you know, his descriptions are vague enough to describe almost any canyon in the state."
An hour later Jirra had added three topographical maps and two additional books on the Anasazi to her pile.
"I'm sorry to hear that you can't get your family to continue the store," stated Jirra.
"All may not be lost. My granddaughter is expressing an interest in running it," he stated.
"Do you have an e-mail address?" asked Jirra, "just in case I find out something on Randolph."
"Of course. I may be old, but I'm no fuddy-duddy," he stated as he handed her his business card. "But I'm not going to put a coffee shop in here!"
"Thanks. I promise that I'll let you know if I find out anything at all about Randolph or the site."
"I know you will, Jirra."
Chapter 12
A short time later Jirra was sitting across from Liz in the pizza place. She told her all about Abe and the book.
"I wonder if Judy knows about Randolph," stated Liz as she ate her salad.
"Or Abe," added Jirra. "When will that pizza get here? I'm starved!"
Liz laughed.
"I'm going to e-mail Barrett and tell him that he made quite an impression on Abe," continued Jirra.
"That reminds me, no exploring up in the hills without telling someone where you're going. Also I don't want you going up there alone," ordered Liz. "Promise me."
"I promise," replied Jirra.
Just then the pizza arrived. The waiter's eyes were locked on Jirra's chest. She noticed and nervously crossed her arms. The waiter winked and walked away.
"What a jerk," she muttered as she crossed her arms over her chest.
"I know it's hard, but try to ignore it. Just remember you can use those to your advantage," stated Liz, as she put a slice of pizza on her plate.
Jirra's eyes opened up. "Mom!"
Liz smiled back. "I'm just saying that there will be times when you're glad you're well developed. Men turn into idiots around them. I got out of a speeding ticket once, just for having my top three buttons on my blouse undone. They don't call them boobs for nothing."
Jirra broke up laughing, so hard in fact that she was soon crying.
"Now eat your pizza before it gets cold, it's not too bad, but the crust is still too thick," noted Liz.
"True, not like what we used to get back in Philly," replied Jirra. "Do you ever miss it?"
Liz shook her head. "I've lived so many places, so home is where you make it. Your father loved Pennsylvania."
Jirra let out a soft sigh. "I really miss him."
"Me too, Roo."
"I dreamed about him the other night," continued Jirra. "Nothing special happened; it was just nice to see him again."
"I dream about him all the time."
"I can't believe that it's almost been a year."
"I know."
"Did he really have to go to Afghanistan?" asked Jirra.
Liz cracked a small smile. "Your father loved both of us, but he also had his honor. He was a soldier, like his father and his father's father. I joined the service on a lark, to help pay my college and to piss off my family. But with Travis it was his family business. He once told me that Reids had always been soldiers; he joked about the fact that they weren't good at anything else."
Jirra knew the family history well. Her grandfather had served in Viet Nam and her great-grandfather had been killed at Normandy. Her father had traced their family's service all the way back in the Civil War, when the first Reid had enlisted in the Union Army just ten days after stepping off the boat in New York City. Sgt. Ephraim Thaddeus Reid had survived the war, minus an arm he lost outside of Richmond in 1865.
"Still he never pressured me to join," interrupted Jirra. "Why?"
Liz nodded. "That's true he didn't. He wanted you to pick your own path. I think he was hoping that you wouldn't join up."
"Why?"
"He loved his job, but he also hated war. He treated the loss of every one of his men as if they were his children. I don't think he could stand losing you."
Jirra stared back in silence.
"You were so young when he was in the first Gulf War. His unit lost three men. When he got home, your father went and personally visited the families of those men. It was the only thing that seemed to bother him about the war. I think that's part of the reason he insisted on going along with his unit to Afghanistan; he didn't want to be away from them if they were in harm's way."
Jirra felt a tear run down her cheek. She wiped it way. "He never talked much about the war with me."
"No, he didn't want to burden you with it."
"I know I've asked this before, but how do you think he would react to what happened to me?"
Liz smiled. "It wouldn't have made any difference. He loved you dearly and would have loved you just the same, if not more. Although, I think he would have been slightly overprotective of you."
"What do you mean?"
"Let's just say that the he probably would have had a talk with the waiter," replied Liz.
Jirra laughed. "Are you serious?"
Liz nodded. "Now, let's finish lunch so we can get back to the spa."
"Thank you for telling me this, Mom."
"You're welcome, Roo."
Jirra stayed up to nearly one reading the book. While it wasn't the best written book she had ever read, it was incredibly interesting. Dr. Margate stated that he had found proof that there were Anasazi sites in eastern New Mexico and proposed that they might have gone even further east. While he described several small sites where he had found evidence of the Anasazi, he didn't give any specific details on the locations of the sites. He described an area that covered much of the land north of Santa Fe.
What really excited Jirra was that he described one site that could be near the spa. Granted she may have been reading in between the lines, but he did mention the local town, stating that he stayed there overnight before heading north again. She wondered if Barrett had also picked up on this.
Chapter 13
Friday arrived bright and clear. The temperature had dipped into the low twenties overnight leaving a fine layer of frost covering everything. The sun was out in full force, melting the frost off the darker colored walkways around the spa. Almost everything else looked like it was covered in a blanket of glistening diamonds.
Judy was already in her office when Jirra arrived and she decided to ask her about Dr. Randolph Margate.
Judy examined the book. "I wish I knew you were so interested in this; I could have saved you ten dollars."
Jirra was about to ask Judy what she meant, as Judy opened the door of a bookcase. She pulled out a much nicer copy of the same book.
"Does this mean that he was around here?" asked Jirra excitedly.
"My grandparents told me about him. They said he was a very eccentric man. He claimed to be English, yet they said he had more of a Midwestern accent. He spent a summer here searching the hills. He asked for permission to search the canyons on many of the private lands around here."
"Didn't anyone ask him what he was looking for?"
"Jirra, back then this land was mainly used for cattle ranching. My grandfather thought he was looking for gold or silver. He would head up into the hills for weeks before coming back for supplies. My grandfather offered to help him, but he refused all assistance. He did send us this copy of the book. He came back a few years later before he disappeared."
"Didn't anyone look for him?" asked Jirra.
"By the time anyone noticed he was missing, it was fall. They searched the hills, but didn't find a thing. Almost anything could have happened to him. It was foolish of him to be alone up there. Nature is very unforgiving."
"As you've reminded me several times since my vision quest last summer," interjected Jirra.
"Exactly! Oh, just so you know, I'm starting a new rule for hikers once the weather improves; they'll have to log out before heading up in the hills. That rule will also apply to staff. I'm thinking of calling it the Jirra Rule," stated Judy.
"You wouldn't!"
Judy laughed. "There will be a log, but I'm not naming it after you."
"Thank you."
"I got an update on our latest VIP; she's coming in early and will be here on Saturday. I'd like you here at ten to meet her," stated Judy.
"Okay. Actually, I'm looking forward to meeting her."
Chapter 14
Saturday's weather was a repeat of Friday's. The frost was quite a bit heavier though and everything, even the walkways, glistened in the reddish glow of the rising sun.
Jirra slipped on a skirt, even though she wasn't fond of them especially with the colder temperatures of winter. It was an important day, and she figured that she had to make a good impression as a representative of the spa.
She picked out a matching sweater and then slipped on the black leather knee-high boots that her mom had given her for Christmas.
Jirra even put on some makeup. It wasn't much, but she wanted to look professional. Thankfully, Liz had shown her the art of minimal makeup.
As she stepped into the kitchen, Liz nodded approvingly.
"You look very nice, Roo."
"Thanks," replied Jirra, as she ran her hands down along her skirt. "I figured that this is a big deal for the spa and the least I can do for Judy is wear girl clothes."
Liz smiled. "Well, you look lovely, very professional. So what time does Ms. Stevens arrive?"
"Sometime after ten," replied Jirra.
"I'm sure you'll do fine," said Liz, as she washed out her coffee mug. "I'm off to work. I'll see you later."
They gave each other a quick hug.
Jirra made herself a mug of tea and watched some TV. She was slightly nervous about meeting Jennifer Stevens, not because she was a celebrity, but rather it was her background. The more Jirra thought about it, the more anxious she became. She had so much she wanted to ask her, but at the same time didn't want to bother her.
Jirra looked at her watch and saw that it was nearly nine-thirty; she sighed and headed up to the spa office.
Chapter 15
"Jirra, you look lovely," stated Judy. "And I thought you hated wearing skirts!"
"I do," replied Jirra, "but this is business, and you've taught me to look professional."
Judy nodded and smiled knowingly. "I'm glad you've remembered that."
"So where is she staying?" asked Jirra.
"In the same cottage that Alexis used; in fact, she requested it specifically, something about the view," replied Judy.
"It does have a nice view of the sunrise from the deck, not that she'll be using that in winter," replied Jirra with a laugh.
"Well, we'll find out soon enough, as it looks like she's arriving," stated Judy looking out the window of her office.
A dark green Ford Expedition pulled up in front of the main office of the spa. A young woman with a blonde ponytail stepped out of the passenger side and stretched. She was wearing jeans, boots, and a black leather jacket that was open to show her red turtleneck sweater. She was also wearing a Syracuse University ball cap with a pair of sunglasses propped on top of the cap. In many ways she looked like a college coed instead of a famous movie star.
Judy walked over to the main door and waved her in.
"Ms. Stevens, I'm Judy Ramone, and I want to welcome you to Caldera de Gaia Spa."
The woman smiled. "Please, call me Jen, Judy."
Judy smiled back. "As you wish, Jen, this is Jirra Reid; she'll be your guide around the spa."
Jen's eyes opened up as she turned to Jirra. "Well, I've wanted to meet you for a while, Jirra. Alexis raved about you."
Jirra felt her face getting warm as she greeted Jen.
"And please don't tell me you got dressed up for me," continued Jen.
Jirra was at a loss of words.
"Please, in the future, Jirra, dress as you normally would. I don't want you to go out of your way for me. Still, I'm very impressed, it's nice to see a young woman who knows how to make a good first impression," continued Jen with a smile.
"Okay, I will. Now would you like to see your cottage?" asked Jirra.
"That sounds wonderful, Jirra," replied Jen.
"Your bags are being delivered as we speak, Jen," interjected Judy.
"Thank you. What I said to Jirra applies to everyone. The last thing I want is anyone going out of their way for me. I just finished a movie, and all I want to do is relax," answered Jen.
"Oh, how do you want us to handle your privacy? We don't have a lot of guests this week, but I want to make sure that you're not bothered," continued Judy.
"I'm not into fake names or anything like that. Just as long as no one barges into my room or is snapping photos for the tabloids, I'll be okay. I've sort of gotten used to the publicity," she replied.
"I'll get the word out to the staff and quests," replied Judy. "I want all our guests to enjoy their stay here."
"If it's half as good as Alexis told me, then I'll be pleased," replied Jen. "Okay, Jirra, lead away."
Jirra slipped on her coat and led Jen down the path to the cottage. She still felt funny about the cottage, as it was the place where she had been with Alexis.
"It's so beautiful here," exclaimed Jen as they walked through the cool morning air. "Now, you're not originally from around here are you?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, I was an army brat. We lived all over the place before moving here. My mom is the staff doctor."
"And your father?" asked Jen.
Jirra took a breath. "He was killed last year in Afghanistan."
"Oh, I'm sorry. Damn, Alexis told me that. I'm sorry."
Jirra turned to Jen and smiled softly. "It's okay. Well, this is it." She then opened the door to the cottage.
They walked inside and Jen nodded. "It's perfect. It even has a fireplace."
"It's gas, cleaner than wood," noted Jirra.
Jen walked around the room and noticed her bags were in her bedroom. "Very nice indeed. Now, I've been warned about the wonderful food here, still I like to cook for myself."
"The basics are already stocked in the kitchen. For anything else, just fill out the form on the fridge door and drop it off at the main office, it'll be filled as best as possible the same day."
Jen smiled. "Judy knows what she's doing."
"You can say that again."
"Well, hang around here while I unpack, then you can start the grand tour," stated Jen.
Jen unpacked and made small talk with Jirra, who was finding that she was fast learning to like the young actress.
"Oh, Jirra, can you hand me that bag? It has something very valuable in it," stated Jen.
Jirra handed her a black leather duffle bag. "What's inside?"
Jen opened it up and pulled out a box of Tastykake chocolate cupcakes. "These are one of my guilty pleasures. Have you ever tried them?"
Jirra laughed. "Tried them? Before we moved here, we lived outside Philly. I lived on these things!"
"Have you had any since you left?" asked Jen as she opened up the box.
Jirra shook her head.
Jen smiled and handed her a package of the cupcakes.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, who after opening it up, peeled the frosting off the cupcake and ate it separately.
Jen laughed. "Now I know you're from Philly; no one else would know to do that!"
"You wouldn't have any of Amoroso's rolls in there too?" asked Jirra hopefully.
Jen laughed and shook her head. "I know how good those are, but I'm not from Philly."
"Still, thanks for the Tastykakes."
"You're welcome. By the way, I only share them with people who appreciate them!"
Chapter 16
Thirty minutes later Jirra led Jen out of her cottage for her orientation tour. The temperature had warmed up to thirty-four.
Jirra noticed Jen shivering slightly as they walked down to the mud bath building but didn't say anything about it. She didn't think it was that cold and she didn't know Jen well enough yet to comment on it.
Jen was very impressed with the mud baths and signed up for her first one for later that afternoon.
As they walked up to the dining hall, Jen commented how much Alexis loved the mud baths.
"It's one of the main reasons I picked this place," remarked Jen as they walked inside.
"How long have you known Alexis?" asked Jirra, as she hung up her coat. "You can hang yours here."
Jen shook her head. "No thanks, I'll keep it on for now. I first met Alexis in the green room of a late night TV show. We immediately hit it off, and while I wouldn't consider us best friends, we do see each other around. What I like about her is that she's very genuine, even if she has to hide her private life."
"Oh, you know about that too?" asked Jirra softly.
Jen smiled. "I was the one who set her up with her last fake boyfriend. I really feel for her and others like her. It's amazing that they have to keep their sexuality a secret, especially when they live and work in Hollywood!"
Jirra nodded as they approached the counter. "Okay, we usually have several choices for lunch, in addition to salads and soups. Hannah, our head chef, makes the best soups!"
"Also if you don't see anything you like, I can try to fill any special orders, assuming I have the ingredients," interjected Hannah. She extended her hand across to Jen. "I'm Hannah, and I'm pleased to meet you, Jen."
Jen smiled. "I've heard wonderful things about your cooking from Alexis. She still raves about the barbecue you prepared. I'm also pleased that you called me Jen."
Hannah smiled back. "We're a small spa. Judy got the word out pretty quick. Let me know if you need anything."
Jen nodded. "Yes, I do. I'm sorry to say that I have a deficiency problem."
"Deficiency problem? What are you lacking?" asked Jirra.
"A good cheesesteak!"
Jirra's jaw dropped open. Jen reached over and gently lifted Jirra's chin.
"Hey, just because I'm not a Philly girl doesn't mean that I'm not hooked on 'em. Hannah, I ordered everything we need, even Amoroso rolls, fresh from Philadelphia. With a bit of luck we'll be having Philly style cheesesteaks for lunch or supper tomorrow. I ordered enough for the entire staff and all the guests. And, yes, I DID get the Cheez Whiz!"
"If you don't mind, I'll have some other types of cheese available for those who'd prefer something a little healthier," interjected Hannah with a grin.
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "That's fine, but the best place in South Philly uses Cheez Whiz! Besides, you shouldn't worry about healthy if you're eating a cheesesteak."
"How did you get hooked on cheesesteaks anyway?" asked Jirra.
"I used to make a lot of public appearances for a national chain of computer stores. I've been to Philly several times to visit the stores there."
"Ordering all that stuff must have cost a small fortune. Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Hannah.
"I have more money that I can possibly spend. My money just sitting there in the bank is only good for the bank. Besides, I enjoy sharing my good luck with the people around me. I just figured it would be a nice way to introduce myself to the spa," replied Jen.
"It's a lovely gesture and I'll alert my staff to for the arrival of the food," stated Hannah.
Jen selected a bowl of rich-looking beef barley soup and a grilled ham and cheddar sandwich on rye. Jirra had the soup with a small chef's salad.
Chapter 17
After lunch, Jirra left Jen with Cari.
"I'll see you at dinner," stated Jen.
Jirra nodded and walked back to the main office. Judy waved her into her office as soon as she arrived.
"How's everything going?" asked Judy.
"Great," replied Jirra. "Jen is very nice. Did you hear that she's throwing a cheese steak lunch for everyone tomorrow?"
Judy nodded. "Sounds interesting, although I'm not really into that sort of food."
"You've just never had the real thing!" replied Jirra with a grin.
"I'm glad to see that you're in a good mood again."
"I guess you're right about that," replied Jirra. "Well, I'm going to work on the newsletter if you need me."
Jirra retreated into her office and turned on her work computer. Jirra had a system down for the newsletter and it usually only took her a few hours each week. The hardest part of the job was ensuring that her contributors turned in their articles. Jirra usually sent out an email the week before the newsletter as a reminder. This week there was a recipe from Hannah for venison chili, and an article on cold weather hiking from Cody. There were also listings of spa events and the week's discounts in town. The last thing she had to do was type in the names of the week's guests.
Jirra glanced over her shoulder and saw that the US map now had pins in 39 of the fifty states. The world map had pins in twenty-four countries. This was her way of keeping track of who was visiting the spa. A set of duplicate maps was now hanging in the dining room.
After running the text through an editing program, Jirra e-mailed the newsletter to Judy for the final review. Judy usually caught a few minor grammar errors, which annoyed Jirra to no end. She prided herself on the newsletter and every mistake bugged her.
Jirra then checked her own e-mail and was pleased to see that Alex had sent her some mail.
Roo,
Hope you and Jen are getting along. Be warned; don't try to keep up with her in eating! I have no idea how she can eat all the junk she does and keep her figure! Attached is a preview of what I look like in the computer game. I think they made my boobs way too big! BTW I'd like to see an updated photo of you! Catch you later.
Love,
Alexis.
Jirra opened the attached file and saw what Alex was talking about. The character was an overly curvaceous blonde in a short toga-like dress. She had a very large chest, several cups bigger than the real Alexis. Jirra then typed her reply.
Dear Alexis,
Thanks for the mail. Jen is very cool and we're hitting it off famously. As for your alter ego well, at least teenage boys will like it!
Love,
Jirra.
Jirra then headed back to her cottage. She had some reading to do for her history project.
Chapter 18
Around six Jirra got a call from Jen and she headed up to the woman's cottage.
She found Jen relaxing in her cottage. Jen was dressed in a sweat suit with a throw wrapped around her shoulders. There were fuzzy pink slippers on her feet and she had a big mug of hot chocolate in her hands. A fire was burning strong in the fireplace. The stereo was playing some old 60's Motown.
"Oh, Jirra, the mud bath was wonderful!" exclaimed Jen. "I plan on doing one every day I'm here!"
Jirra just nodded and sat across from Jen who sat down on the couch, well within the warmth created by the fire.
"Do you want some hot chocolate?" asked Jen.
Jirra had found that since her transformation she had come to crave chocolate more than she ever had as a boy. "Sounds good. Is it in the kitchen?
Jen got up. "No, please let me fix it for you. Trust me, you'll love this!"
Jirra watched mutely as Jen filled a mug with hot chocolate and then added a handful of mini marshmallows, followed by a big squeeze of Hershey's Chocolate Syrup.
"I call this The Chocolate Overload, and it's marvelous! Oh, wait, you'll want some of these to go with it," explained Jen as she handed Jirra some Oreos.
"You must be kidding!"
Jen shook her head. "No, you'll love it."
They walked back into the living room. Jen returned to the couch and kicked off her slippers. In one graceful movement her feet disappeared under her body.
"Sorry, but even though I grew up in an area that has cold winters, I've never liked it. I guess I get cold too easy," complained Jen.
Jirra nodded as she sipped her drink. She noticed that she had become more sensitive to the cold since her transformation.
"Well? What do you think?" asked Jen.
"It's very good, but how do you keep so slim?" asked Jirra, as she licked some of the chocolate off her upper lip.
"I'm blessed with a high metabolism I guess," replied Jen.
Jirra wondered if it was a result of the transformation, but she still didn't think that she knew Jen well enough to ask her about it.
"Do you usually eat dinner at your cottage or up in the main hall?" asked Jen, as she dunked an Oreo into her mug.
"Depends on Mom's schedule. Judy also likes the staff to eat with the guests a few nights. We also have dinner with our neighbors once a week," explained Jirra.
"Who are your neighbors?"
Jirra told her about Lindsey and her family and Cari and Tara.
"It must be nice to have such good people around you," stated Jen.
"It is. At times it feels like we're a big family. Judy was very selective about who she brought in here."
"So you moved out here after your father died?"
Jirra nodded. "Yes."
"How long ago did you father die?" asked Jen.
"It'll be one year next month."
"How're you doing?"
Jirra held out her hand and rocked it back and forth. "I miss him so much."
"I sensed that you're under some emotional stress," noted Jen.
"I have good days and bad days, as does Mom. The upcoming anniversary doesn't help," replied Jirra. She then told Jen how they'd ended up at the spa.
"I can't imagine having to deal with all that," said Jen. "So are you eating up at the hall tonight? If so, I'd love to join you and meet your mom."
"Really?"
Jen laughed as she nodded.
"I'll call her up and see what her plans are," replied Jirra. "Can I use your phone?"
"Sure."
Jirra picked up the phone and called the medical office. She talked for a few minutes before hanging up.
"Mom says that she'd love to go to dinner with you," stated Jirra. "She said that she'll meet us there at seven."
Jen looked at her watch. "Well, I'd better get dressed then."
Chapter 19
Jirra and Jen walked into the dining hall. It was less than half-full due to the partial booking of the spa. Jen's presence was immediately noticed by the guests and staff.
"Excuse me while I make the rounds," stated Jen with a wink, "Otherwise I won't get a chance to enjoy whatever smells so wonderful!"
Jirra watched as Jen introduced herself to everyone in the room. Jirra sat down next to Liz.
"I must admit she's a mistress of crowd control," commented Liz.
"She's pretty cool. Did you hear that she's throwing a cheese steak party tomorrow for everyone? She's even flying in Amoroso's rolls!" replied Jirra.
"Well, that's one meal I won't miss. I'm glad that you're hitting it off. Have you talked about your situation yet?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, not yet. I'd like to get to know her better before telling her."
"I understand. You do what you feel is right," said Liz. "Well, it looks like she's almost done."
Jirra noticed too that Jen was at the last table of guests. A minute later Jen walked over to Jirra's table.
"Well, that's out of the way. I told them that I'll be happy to talk and sign autographs and the like before dinner, but would appreciate not being bothered while I eat."
"And does that actually work?" asked Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Sometimes."
"Jen, this is my mom,"
Liz stood up. "I'm Liz, pleased to meet you Jen; it's a pleasure to meet you."
Jen smiled back. "I've wanted to meet you; Jirra has told me a lot about you in the short time we've known each other."
"Well, why don't we go see what Hannah and Lindsey have prepared for tonight's feast, and then we can talk," suggested Liz.
"That sounds like a wonderful idea."
The special of the evening was a variant on Chicken Parmesan, with a layer of sautéed mushrooms between the chicken and the cheese. It came with a side of small pasta shells with a chunky tomato sauce that had bits of ham and fresh broccoli florets in it. All three of them chose that, along with small side salads.
Over dinner they got to know each other a little better. Jirra noticed that Jen was guarded about her past and wondered if Jen felt the same sort of anxiety that she felt.
Jirra was pleased to see Lindsey walking over towards their table with a tray of her own.
"I was hoping you'd find time to join us," stated Jirra. She then introduced Lindsey to Jen.
"I'm a huge fan, but I promise to let you eat. Besides, I wanted to see if you like what I prepared tonight!" stated Lindsey.
"You cooked this tonight?" asked Jirra.
"Yep. I planned the whole menu. Mom gave me two nights a week from now on!" exclaimed Lindsey with pride.
"Well, I for one am very impressed. This is much better than most of the overpriced slop they serve in trendy Hollywood bistros," commented Jen.
Lindsey laughed. "Thank you, even if it is an exaggeration."
Jen shook her head. "No exaggeration, Lindsey, this is wonderful. Have you ever eaten in one of those places?"
Lindsey shook her head. "I've never been to Hollywood."
Jen smiled. "Keep up this sort of work and you can put most of them out of business. I mean, even the ranch dressing on my salad is the best I've ever had."
"My first celebrity endorsement!"
They all laughed.
Lindsey continued, "The secret to the dressing is making it from scratch using fresh buttermilk, and I add a small dash of horseradish to give it just a little bite."
There was a quiet pause as they all savored their food.
"Have you invited Jen for our movie night, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra shook her head as she swallowed a bite of food.
"What is that?" asked Jen.
"We've started watching movies together, rotating between our house, theirs and Cari and Tara's," replied Lindsey, as she pointed to Jirra. "I think it'd be cool if you joined us."
"I don't want to intrude," stated Jen.
"You wouldn't be," interjected Liz.
"When is this weekly event?" asked Jen.
"Wednesday evening at Cari and Tara's cottage," said Jirra. "You met Cari today at the mud baths; she lives with Tara who runs the massage and hot spring baths."
"Oh, I met Tara too, they're both very nice. You don't think they'll mind?"
Jirra looked at Lindsey and they both began to giggle. "No, they're both cool."
"Okay, that sounds great as long as it's not one of my movies that you're watching. I tend to be way to critical of myself to enjoy them. Oh, by the way, what time do the hot spring baths close? I was hoping to get a soak in before bed."
"Midnight," replied Jirra.
"Wonderful. Well, if you don't mind, I'm going to take a soak and then retire for the evening. I'll see you all in the morning," stated Jen.
"Wait!" said Lindsey. "You have to try my new dessert!"
Jen groaned. "I'm not sure I have room for dessert."
"Yes, you do," replied Lindsey. "It's chocolate."
"Oh. Then you may have to twist my little finger." Jen laughed.
"Just a minute, I'll get it for you. It has to be warm when you eat it." Lindsey hurried off to the kitchen and soon returned with portions for each of them.
"Ta da! Chocolate shortcake!" she announced.
It was made with warm, split, fresh-baked biscuits filled with a generous helping of hot, rich dark chocolate pudding and topped with a big dollop of fresh whipped cream.
Jen licked the chocolate pudding from the corners of her mouth after she licked her spoon clean. "Lindsey, my tummy thanks you and I thank you. I still say those snooty Hollywood places could learn a thing or two from this place and from you!"
Jirra agreed it was excellent, although she had never been much of a chocolate fan until lately. She wondered if it had something to do with her change.
"Cool, what time would you like to meet for breakfast?" asked Jirra.
"How bout eight?" she replied.
"Sounds good, have a nice soak," answered Jirra.
Jen nodded and left after saying goodnight.
Liz turned to Jirra. "Well, she certainly doesn't fit the stereotype of a big star."
"No, I doubt if Alex would tell a diva about our spa!" added Jirra.
"I'm so psyched about what she said about my meal, I can't wait to tell Mom!" stated Lindsey giddily.
Chapter 20
Later that evening, Jirra lay in bed thinking about her day. She wondered when the right time would be to bring up her past with Jen. She let out a long sigh and stared at the ceiling. She reached up and ran her hands over her breasts and shook her head in disbelief over their size.
As her fingers swept past her nipples, she felt a minor wave of pleasure emanate from them, which then swept through her body. This was something else that she wasn't used to. It was so much simpler when her sexual pleasure zone was concentrated between her legs, now she had multiple areas of gratification. This should have been a blessing, except for the fact that Jirra still didn't accept that this was her body. When she did pleasure herself, she felt guilt, as if she was betraying herself. There was also the feeling that it was wrong. She tried to shake these feelings but it was hard.
She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn't even noticed that she was now massaging both nipples with her fingers. By the time she noticed what she was doing, it was too late to pull back, as she was now too excited to stop.
Jirra leaned over to her nightstand and pulled the vibrator out of the drawer. Liz had bought it for her and told her it was normal. Jirra fumbled to turn it on and began to rub it against her labia. It was so much simpler when she was a guy; all she had to do was stroke herself and think about Kathy Everett, the cute brunette that sat next to her in chemistry. Now, she had to give equal time to several parts of her body.
Jirra's thoughts drifted away as she slowly worked towards her orgasm. In spite of her internal struggles, she had to admit that overall the female orgasm was superior to that of a male. It lasted longer and seemed to spread out over her whole body, unlike the male orgasm that was concentrated between the legs.
After her orgasm, she relaxed and felt her body come down from the sexual high. A strange thought ran through her mind, and instinctively she shook her head to get it out. This was not the first time that the idea had slipped into her thoughts, and it bothered her to no end.
As if she was trying to chase it away, she whispered softly. "I don't like boys."
Chapter 21
Mid-morning on Sunday found Jirra sitting in her office fixing a few minor errors in the newsletter. She shook her head in disgust as she corrected a minor grammar error.
Earlier that morning she had read an e-mail from Barrett. He told her that he was using the Randolph book in his studies, but so far he had found nearly sixty canyons that might be the one that the book mentioned.
"Knock-knock," stated Jen from just outside the door.
Jirra looked up and smiled. "I thought you were working out."
"I did, in case you haven't noticed it's almost eleven," replied Jen.
Jirra looked at her watch. "Wow, time flies when you're having fun."
Just then they heard Judy's voice bellowing out of her office. "Shit! Those little bastards have done it again!"
"What's wrong?" asked Jen.
"I don't know, but it might have something to do with our website," replied Jirra, as she got up and headed towards Judy's office.
They walked in to see Judy glaring at her computer's monitor.
"Look at what they did!" she exclaimed.
Jirra noticed that across the opening page of the spa's website was written NO FAGS and NO DYKES. The writing was bright red and the lettering looked as if it was dripping red paint.
"Has this happened before?" asked Jen.
Judy nodded. "Third time in the past two months."
"Alexis told me about the trouble you had with the local high school kids," said Jen.
"It's gotten worse. There's a small minority in town that has been giving us trouble. They're worried that we'll turn the town into a miniature version of San Francisco," replied Judy with disgust.
"Can I look at your system?" asked Jen.
"Sure," replied Judy.
"I used to do this sort of work before I went into acting," stated Jen as she sat down in front of Judy's computer. "I'll need your password for the site."
Judy nodded and reached into her file cabinet and pulled out a folder. "This has all the information on the website."
Jen opened the folder and looked at the technical data. "I can see one problem right off the bat, your security software is definitely outdated. No offense, Judy, but a sixth grader could have done this."
"Great, that makes me feel even worse," replied Judy with a laugh.
"I can get you a better program and install it if you'd like."
"Can you figure out who has been doing it?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe, if they were sloppy."
Jen turned her attention to the problem as her fingers started flying over the keyboard. Judy and Jirra looked on in amazement.
"Do you mind if we watch what you're doing, Jen?"
"No, not at all, Judy. In fact I think that it's a good idea that both of you know a bit more about the system. You might be able to catch things before they get out of hand again."
"Great!"
"You two should feel free to stop me in my tracks and ask any questions you might have as I'm working. I used to be so good at doing stuff like this that I just do things almost on automatic pilot. Make sure you get enough of an explanation so you're comfortable with my answer. If I use words that are way too technical just whomp me upside the head and make me explain em, okay?"
Judy and Jirra nodded in agreement as Jen turned her attention back to the video screen and keyboard.
Almost an hour later, the system was upgraded with all latest security patches and the spa's web site was repaired. A stack of paper nearly an inch and a half high was in the output paper tray of the laser printer attached to the system.
Jen leaned back in the chair before shaking her head and sighing. "Damned script kiddies. Older Rug Rats or usually teenagers that get their jollies by breaking into systems using tools developed by real hackers. They weren't very smart though. They made no attempt to cover their tracks and left a trail of evidence all over the system." She pointed toward the paper tray on the laser printer. "That stack of paper is the appropriate sections of the system logs for all of the break-ins and print outs of the compromised web pages of this break-in. This is the same information I burned onto a CD. I suggest that you make copies of both of these and keep the originals."
Jen handed the CD to Judy. "Do you think it was someone local?" asked Judy with a concerned look on her face.
"Probably, Judy. I traced the TCP/IP address they came from back to the same local Internet Service Provider that you're using. There's only one in the town, right?"
Judy answered after pausing a few moments. "I think so."
"If I were you, I'd take this up with the local police first. If they can't or won't do anything about it, let me know. I have some friends in high places that might be interested in helping."
Jirra seemed a bit surprised. "Just who do you know anyway?"
"Well, all I can tell anyone is that when I was working at a college in upstate New York I stopped a hacker who was using a system he compromised in our network to break into a government computer. Once I saw what was in the files he was going after, I was able to stop him and track his location. He was arrested within an hour or so after I called the Agency. That much was on the news, anyway."
"What was in the files?"
"That's something I can't talk about unless you happen to have a security clearance equal to the President of the United States. I have that same level of clearance now, by the way. That's why I take anything told to me as being strictly confidential unless the person telling me says otherwise, Jirra."
"Okay, please forget I asked, Jen!"
Jen winked at Jirra. "Asked what?"
Judy picked up the stack of paper then placed the CD on top. "What are the chances that this will happen again?" She put the stack and the CD in her top desk drawer.
"I don't think you need to worry about the kiddies now. With the security upgrades I installed, it will take someone a lot more knowledgeable than that bunch to cause problems. I'm not saying that the system is hacker-proof, but it should be a lot more resistant to tampering than it was."
"That's fantastic! Okay, what do I owe you for the help?"
"Nothing except lunch, Judy. It was a real pleasure for me. This was the type of work I did before my transformation. I'm glad to know that I've still got those skills. So much has changed for me that I sometimes wonder if there's something that I've lost."
"Well, you paid for the lunch today. A FedEx truck delivered several boxes this morning marked "Keep Refrigerated." I sent them right over to the kitchen after I peeked inside the first one."
"Thanks, Judy! That's great! I can't wait to get my lips around a real Philly cheesesteak; right, Jirra?"
Chapter 22
Since some of the food was still frozen the decision was made to serve the cheese steaks for dinner. At Hannah's insistence an alternative meal would be available for those not wishing to partake in the feast. In addition to the ingredients for the cheese steaks, there were bags of Herr's potato chips and Bachman's pretzels, plus several boxes of Tastykakes.
Jirra, while excited about the upcoming meal, had other things on her mind. Her previous night's sexual pleasuring was heavy on her mind and she sought out Tara.
She stood outside Tara's office nervously, and after a slight hesitation she knocked on the door.
"Come in," stated Tara from behind the door.
Jirra took a deep breath and entered.
"Hi Jirra, what's on your mind?" asked Tara.
Jirra smiled slightly. "Is it that obvious?"
"I could tell from your knock, when it's soft and barely audible I know it's you with a problem."
Jirra laughed slightly. "I guess I'd better not play poker then."
Tara nodded in agreement and made a motion with her hand to the other chair. Jirra closed the door and sat down.
"Hmm, closing the door, this is serious."
Jirra sighed. "I'm troubled by some new feelings."
"Please tell me, Jirra."
"Last night I had well, you know, those urges and well, I began to play with myself," started Jirra. "That's not what's troubling me, it's that once I was well deep into it, I began to think about boys."
Tara stared back. "And this worries you?"
Jirra nodded vigorously. "I've only ever thought about girls, both before the accident and afterwards."
Tara cocked her head. "Only girls?"
"Well, that is until recently. It's not serious, but I've had thoughts a few times."
"Any specific boy?"
Jirra shook her head. "No."
"I see. Why does this bother you?"
Jirra stared back. "Why? Why does this bother me?"
Tara nodded. "Yes, tell me why."
"I can't like boys!"
"Why? It makes more sense than you liking girls."
Jirra was about to make a counterpoint but stopped with her mouth half open.
"Jirra, you underwent an incredible transformation. The physical changes were almost instantaneous. Doesn't it make sense that there would be emotional and mental changes too?"
"But why is it happening now?"
Tara shrugged her shoulders. "I can't tell you that. I can tell you that I've known many people who have had issues regarding their sexual attraction. Do you still like girls?"
"Yes!" replied Jirra immediately.
Tara laughed. "Okay, and now you're experiencing certain thoughts or fantasies about the opposite sex."
Jirra smiled back. "And in my case what is that?"
Tara put her index finger up. "Ah ha!"
"Huh?" replied Jirra.
"Look, Roo, you're a special case. Who is to say what's normal and what isn't? I wouldn't get all wrapped up in locking your sexuality up into gay or straight. I do know that hiding or repressing your feelings is bad, trust me on that one."
"So you're saying that I shouldn't get all worked up over a sexual fantasy?"
"Exactly. Like it or not, you're still changing. You've only been female for six months, that's nothing! What's more, lots of people have sexual fantasies that they never act on."
"It just scares me, that's all."
Tara nodded. "You're afraid that you're losing the old you?"
Jirra bit her lower lip gently and nodded. "What little is left."
"Change is hard, but look on the bright side of this, you have a lot of support to help you through all this; many of us who have faced change haven't."
"I guess you're right. I still don't like the idea of being attracted to guys."
"Why? Maybe you'll like it?"
"Tara, please!"
"Look, you're not going to get kicked out of the I like girls club' just because you find guys attractive. Just be honest with those you're with."
"Have you ever liked guys?"
"I experimented once or twice, but it's not for me," replied Tara.
"Can I ask how far you got?" asked Jirra leaning over towards Tara.
"I'm not a virgin, if that's what you mean."
"Sorry, I didn't mean to pry, but I was just wondering what its like," continued Jirra.
"I'm not the best person to talk to about this, as I didn't exactly enjoy it fully."
"Thanks," replied Jirra with a smile. "I appreciate your honesty." She began to stand up.
"Just one thing, I know you're not about to go out and do something stupid, but if the time comes, please be careful. Remember, Roo, you can get pregnant now."
Jirra stared back. "Oh."
"Oh is right!"
Tara began to laugh and Jirra joined in.
"I have no intention of having that happen to me," stated Jirra firmly.
"No one ever does."
Chapter 23
Jirra was still thinking about her conversation when she met her mom for dinner.
"So are you ready for your first cheese steak since we left PA?" asked Liz.
"Yes."
"You okay?" asked Liz. "You seem a bit subdued."
Jirra smiled. "It's nothing. I'm just dealing with another issue regarding my change."
"That's not nothing," countered Liz.
"I know. I'm doing better since I talked to Tara," replied Jirra, as they entered the dining hall.
"I know that there are things you prefer to talk to her about, and I'm not jealous or anything, but you can always talk to me," stated Liz.
"Anything?" asked Jirra, as she took off her coat.
"Yes, even sex," replied Liz.
Jirra froze and turned around. "How did you know it was about sex?"
Liz laughed. "I'm a mother. Now, let's get in line and place our order.
Lindsey and Hannah were behind the counter taking orders. There was a sign at the head of the line with the options for the sandwiches.
"Excuse me, Lindsey, but there's a misspelling on your sign, it's not with,' it's WIT'!" stated Jirra.
"Okay, but I refuse to say Yo' every time someone speaks to me," replied Hannah, as she handed Jirra and Liz a slip to record their orders.
"Not everyone in Philly says Yo,'" replied Jirra, as she wrote down her order for a steak with Cheez Whiz and peppers, no onions.
Jen walked over and greeted them. "I'm glad to see that you dressed appropriately, Jirra."
Jirra was wearing a grey Philadelphia Eagles sweatshirt.
"It seemed like the thing to wear," replied Jirra.
"Do you like football?" asked Jen.
Jirra shook her head. "No, I love it."
Jen looked slightly confused. "Really? I wouldn't have thought you liked football."
"I've always liked it," replied Jirra. She noticed the look on Jen's face and decided to shift the subject. "I see that you've been busy."
Jen nodded as she glanced over her shoulder at the guests. "I've must have posed for a photo with everyone here. Oh well, the price of fame!"
"Don't you ever get tired of it?" asked Liz, as she filled out her order for her steak, plain with provolone.
"It can be a pain at times. I still like to go out to do my own shopping. Back home people know me and treat me accordingly. But when I'm in a strange area it's a hassle when I'm recognized. Sometimes I just tell them I just look like Jennifer Stevens."
Liz and Jirra laughed.
"Jirra, come back and eat with me," stated Lindsey from behind the counter.
Jirra turned to Liz who nodded.
"Thanks, I'll see you two later," stated Jirra.
"Have you picked out a seat?" asked Jen.
"No," replied Liz.
"Well, why don't we sit together?"
They walked over to an empty table and sat down. A short time later their sandwiches were brought out.
"They look wonderful," commented Liz.
"What, no onions or peppers?" asked Jen looking at Liz's steak.
"They give me terrible heartburn," replied Liz, as she picked up her steak.
"Thankfully, they don't bother me," replied Jen.
"I just want to tell you what a wonderful daughter you have," stated Jen. "She's very mature for her age."
"Sometimes she is," countered Liz with a wink.
Jen laughed. "There's something about her that I can't put my finger on. She seems different, yet very familiar. I mean there aren't a lot of teenage girls who like correction, make that love football."
"She picked that up from Travis, her father. They used to watch games together from the time she was three."
"She told me about your loss. I'm so sorry," said Jen.
"Thank you. It hasn't been easy," replied Liz, as her voice tailed off.
"I'm sorry; I shouldn't have brought it up."
Liz shook her head. "It's not your fault. I encourage Jirra to talk about it and be open with her feelings. After everything she's been through this year, the last thing I want her do is hide her feelings."
Jen nodded and wondered what else Jirra had experienced in the past year.
They talked for a few more minutes before Jen got another photo request; this one was with the kitchen staff.
"I'll talk to you later, Liz," stated Jen as she got up.
Liz nodded. "Have fun."
Jen struck a pose and then laughed. "Actually, this is all a lot of fun."
Chapter 24
While Jen and Liz were talking, Jirra was eating with Lindsey.
"What do you have on your cheese steak?' asked Jirra, staring at Lindsey's sandwich. There was a look of disgust on her face.
"Barbecue sauce, why?" replied Lindsey.
"On a cheese steak?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey shrugged her shoulders.
Jirra shook her head. "That's so wrong in so many ways."
"It's good, you want to try it?" asked Lindsey.
"No," replied Jirra with a smile.
"So what's Jen really like?' asked Lindsey.
"Pretty much the way she acts. She's really down to earth and totally unpretentious. You know, we're really going to be in trouble if a real celebrity ever shows up here; we won't know how to handle them."
"I can't believe she was once a guy; then again, I can barely imagine that you were a guy."
"Do you mean that?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. "Oh, you have your moments, but most of the time you're pretty much a girl."
"Is this something new?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey took another bite of her sandwich. "Yes, I'd have to say that you've changed since I've known you. You seem softer, more accepting of what happened to you."
"Not from my point of view," countered Jirra firmly.
"Okay, now you're acting like a guy."
"What do you mean by that?" asked Jirra.
"I've just noticed that there are times where you seem to try to emphasize that you're still part male, it doesn't seem natural."
"Wow."
"I wouldn't worry about it too much," continued Lindsey.
Jirra stared back at Lindsey. She then told her about what had happened the previous night and her subsequent talk with Tara.
"Does it really bother you?" asked Lindsey.
"The more I think about it, the more it confuses me. I guess I'm afraid of what might happen if I give in to my feelings. I guess part of me is hoping that I'll change back and if I do, I'll be too feminine."
"Have you talked to Jen about this?"
Jirra shook her head. "I don't know her well enough yet."
"Or maybe you're afraid of what she might tell you," stated Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. "Maybe you're right."
Chapter 25
Jirra and Lindsey rejoined Liz and the others in the dining hall. Jen was sitting on one of the tables telling a humorous story about some mishap during her latest movie. There was a scene where she was supposed to fall face first into a mud pit and come up covered completely in thick gooey stuff. The director had her do the scene at least a dozen times before he got one take he felt was good enough. She had the crowd in tears from laughing.
When she finished she sat down next to Liz, Jirra, and Lindsey.
"I must tell you, Lindsey, that you and your mom did an excellent job cooking the steaks," stated Jen.
"Thank you, it was fun," replied Lindsey.
"Jirra tells me that you want to have your own restaurant one day," continued Jen.
"That's right, but I have a long way to go. I'm going to business school, in addition to cooking classes."
Jen nodded. "Good for you. I've known a few chefs who have absolutely zero business sense."
"I'd love to see some of the restaurants in Hollywood, out of professional curiosity of course," stated Lindsey.
Jen laughed. "Oh, of course!"
Lindsey and the others laughed.
"Okay, I'd love to do it because it was cool too!" added Lindsey.
"Honest answer. Maybe I can arrange something sometime for you," replied Jen.
Lindsey looked at Jirra and then back at Jen. "That would be so cool."
"It's the least I could do for someone who filled my cravings for a cheese steak."
"I won't tell you what she put on her steak," piped in Jirra while giggling.
"It wasn't mayonnaise was it?" asked Jen with a horrified look on her face.
Lindsey shook her head vigorously. "It was barbecue sauce."
"I don't exactly approve, but I won't hold it against you," stated Jen.
Tara and Cari walked up and thanked Jen for the feast. They then began to talk about the upcoming movie night.
"We're thinking of one of three movies, and we thought we'd ask your opinion," stated Cari.
"What are they?" asked Jen.
"The Princess Bride, Local Hero, or The Freshman with Marlon Brando," answered Cari.
"Wow, all three are great movies and I like them all. I'd say, go with the Brando flick."
"Cool, I love that movie," stated Tara.
"So when is the movie night?" asked Jen.
"Well, we'd like to move it up to Monday, as we have to go to Santa Fe for a few days starting Wednesday," stated Tara.
"Is everything okay?" asked Lindsey.
Tara nodded. "We're just taking a few days off and decided to go see the Georgia O'Keeffe Museum."
"Among other things," added Cari with a wink.
"I think Monday would be fine," answered Jen, "as long as everyone else approves."
"It's fine with me," stated Liz.
"Cool, we've already asked Hannah and Cody. So see you at our cottage Monday at seven," stated Cari.
Chapter 26
The movie, The Freshman, was excellent, but Jirra's mind was on her present situation. In the movie, Matthew Broderick plays a college freshman who gets caught up in a wild scheme run by Marlon Brando, a New York City importer/mob boss. She immediately found herself relating to the character played by Matthew Broderick, and how his life was turned upside-down by circumstances beyond his control.
She also took notice of how his character decided to be totally honest with Marlon Brando's character. Jirra began to think, "What's the worst thing that could happen?" by telling Jen her past; after all Jen would be leaving in a week, so she made up her mind to sit down with Jen the next day.
"Hey, you've been quiet all night, are you okay?" whispered Lindsey.
"I just have a lot on my mind," replied Jirra. "But I think I know the right thing to do now."
After the movie they all talked about the movie.
"Have you ever worked with any of the people in the movie, Jen?" asked Cari, as she passed the popcorn bowl around.
"No, but, I've met a few of them. Unfortunately, I never met Brando, that would have been exciting," replied Jen.
"He stole every scene he was in," stated Hannah. "I especially loved the reference to On the Waterfront when he was trying to walk the Komodo dragon at the end of the movie."
"That was pretty good. He was able to parody himself without going overboard," added Tara.
"I also love the fact that the dialog was so well written; that's something that's becoming a lost art," said Jen, as she ate some popcorn.
"I know. Alexis says that while the movie she just made was fun, the dialog was juvenile at best," piped in Jirra.
"That's true. Richard Thorn's movies are never known for stimulating dialog, but he certainly knows how to make a great action movie. I think it's because he's such a great fan of movies himself. He'll watch a movie from a filmgoer's point of view, not a director or producer's; that's why his films are always big moneymakers. I know he'll never win an Oscar, but he sure gives the fans their money's worth," stated Jen.
"So do you think it'll be a big hit?" asked Jirra.
"Most likely, he's got all the ingredients for a blockbuster, too bad for Alexis," replied Jen.
"Why do you say that?" asked Liz.
"She's already being typecast from her TV show, now all she'll get is more films like this one."
"Won't they let her try something else?" asked Lindsey.
"Unlikely, she's not big enough yet or well enough known to go out for something more serious, and if this movie is a hit producers might be afraid that no one will take her seriously in the role. Her best bet is to do some small independent films, that is if she wants to try something different."
Jirra nodded, as this wasn't anything new, Alexis had written to her about this several times.
"Changing the subject slightly, are you going to the Academy Awards this year?"
Jen nodded. "I'm not up for anything, but the studio wants me there."
"What's it like?" asked Lindsey excitedly.
"It's pretty cool, especially when you get to walk down the red carpet. I did it last year."
"That would be pretty cool," sighed Lindsey. "I'd love to go."
"I agree," piped in Jirra.
Jen just smiled.
They talked for another hour or so before heading out into the crisp cold night air. It was a clear night and the stars were shining brightly.
"While this is too cold for me, I do love how the night sky looks," remarked Jen, as she stuck her hands deep into her pockets.
"It's wonderful up here, I'd forgot how many stars there were in the night sky," commented Liz.
"Being this is New Mexico, have you ever seen anything strange in the sky, I mean you're not that far from Roswell?" asked Jen.
Jirra and the others laughed.
"Unfortunately no, stated Lindsey.
"So nothing strange happens around here?" asked Jen.
"I wouldn't say that," piped in Lindsey, who immediately got a nudge in the ribs from Jirra.
"Judy can tell you some stories sometime," interjected Hannah.
"I must talk with her then, I'm looking for ideas for my next movie," stated Jen. "Well, I see we're at your places, I'll see you all tomorrow. Again, I had a wonderful time," stated Jen, as she walked away to her cottage.
Chapter 27
Mid-afternoon Jirra knocked on the door of Jen's cottage. She smirked slightly as she realized this was the same place that she had come out to Alexis.
"Just a sec," yelled Jen from behind the door.
A moment later the door opened up, Jen had a look of surprise on her face. "Well, I didn't expect to see you this afternoon, but it's always a pleasure, come on in, I just finished a workout."
Jirra noticed that Jen was wearing sweats.
"I'm sorry, I can come back later," replied Jirra.
Jen shook her head. "No, it's okay, come on in."
Jirra walked in and took off her coat. She then sat down on the couch next to Jen.
"You seem to have something on your mind," stated Jen. "I may be a blonde, but I'm also observant."
Jirra nodded slightly and let out a sigh. "May I ask you something regarding your change? I don't want to be rude or anything but it's kinda important."
"Actually, I'm surprised that no one has asked me about it yet. I was beginning to think this place is too good to be true," replied Jen with a smile. She then noticed that Jirra wasn't smiling. "Sorry, Jirra, I've developed a bit of an edge regarding what happened to me. I forget that no one else can relate to what I experienced."
"Do you ever wish you were a man again?" asked Jirra in a very serious tone.
"No. I've accepted that the change is permanent. I mean the doctors have no real idea why it happened, so they don't have a clue on where to even start to look for a way to reverse it. By all rights I should have been killed by the amount of electricity that went through my body."
Jirra stared back. "I hadn't thought about that."
Jen got the impression that Jirra wasn't talking about her situation.
"Do you miss being male?"
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "Not really, oh there are things I miss being able to do. I wish I was strong like I used to be. There are other things I don't like about my new gender such as no one taking me seriously as an intellectual, I mean they look at the blond hair and the body and assume all bod no brains! I guess I shouldn't complain about that too much though. There have been a few times where having someone underestimate what lies under the blond ponytail has been an advantage."
Jirra smirked slightly.
"I guess my biggest complaint is that my change was so public. I didn't have a chance to live a normal life, as I was reborn right into the spotlight so to speak. I guess this forced me to accept what happened and not to live in the past."
"I have one more question, I read that you date men, has this been an issue?"
"Again, not to sound like a broken record, but no. I'm very happy with my sexuality. It feels normal, even though as a male I never thought about being with a man."
Jirra looked back as if she was absorbing and processing everything that Jen had said.
Jen wondered where all this was leading to, as she was kind of taken aback by the questions asked by Jirra.
Jirra stared off to the side and appeared to be wiping back a tear. "The reason I needed to ask you these questions is is that I .used to be a boy."
Jen's eyes opened up. "Excuse me?"
"Last year I was in one of the mud bath caldrons and the building was struck by lightning. The combination of the mud and the lightning changed me. When they got me out I was a girl," stated Jirra. She then reached into her bag and pulled out some photos and handed them to Jen.
Jen took the photos and looked through them. She kept glancing up at Jirra as if to compare them to her. The boy in the photos definitely looked like Jirra.
"I'm not playing some sort of sick joke on you, Jen. My mom, Tara, Cari, Lindsey, and several others were there when I was helped out of the caldron. They all agreed to protect my secret. You can ask them if you want."
"I believe you. Did you tell Alexis this?"
Jirra nodded and wiped away another tear with her hand. "I figured I could trust you with my secret."
Jen smiled and pulled Jirra close in a long hug. "I wondered why Alexis said to answer any of your questions if I came here, even the things I don't like to talk about. Thank you for trusting me."
They hugged for a long time before releasing. Jirra reached for the box of tissues on the end table and wiped her eyes.
"I guess you're more emotional now too. I know that I am." commented Jen.
"Oh, yes. Just one of the many things I haven't gotten used to," replied Jirra.
"What do you mean?" asked Jen.
"Physically, I'm all female, but mentally, that's another story. I'm dealing with a lot of issues, and I figured that you might be able to help me."
"Oh, of course! Okay, that was a blonde moment there!" laughed Jen.
"I mean we were both transformed via lightning, although my transformation was apparently instantaneous."
"And mine appeared to be both mental and physical."
"Exactly," stated Jirra.
"I need some hot chocolate, what about you?" asked Jen
"I'd like that," replied Jirra.
Chapter 28
Over the mugs of chocolate they began to compare their transformations.
"So you've been developing feelings for males?" asked Jen.
"Yes, and I don't like it," replied Jirra.
"Why? You might find that you like it; I do," replied Jen.
Jirra sighed. "It's hard to describe."
"You don't want to be seen as queer, even if it's in your own mind?" asked Jen with a wink.
Jirra giggled. "Okay, you got me. I know that since I like girls I'm seen as a lesbian. I've been harassed for that, and it bothers me because it's none of their business. But I can't come to grips with the idea of being with a guy."
"Give it time. You're young and have your whole life ahead of you. You may find that the changes aren't done yet."
"That's what really scares me," replied Jirra as she sipped her chocolate. "I don't want to lose any more of me."
"I can understand that. Thankfully I didn't have your problem," she replied.
"I know and I'm envious of you."
"I'm envious of you Jirra," stated Jen.
Jirra put her mug down and stared back in shock. "Me? Why?"
"You have a chance to live your life relatively normally in peace and private. I'll never have that. I'll always be that girl who used to be a guy!"
"I never thought of it that way. I'm sorry; I guess I've been too wrapped up in my own sorrows to think about what it's been like for you."
Jen smiled. "Thanks. I guess we both have some baggage to deal with. At least we both now know that we're not alone."
They hugged again.
"Oh, I have another thing to ask you; my mom would like to talk to you regarding your health, if that's okay," stated Jirra.
Jen hesitated for a moment. "I guess since our transformations have similar circumstances that might be beneficial for both of us. Has she noticed anything unusual about you?"
"No, other than that fact that my DNA has some Anasazi in it," replied Jirra.
"Well, that's pretty cool," replied Jen. "I'll tell you what; why don't I go down and see your mom now and set up a meeting?"
"Do you want me to go along?"
"That won't be necessary. Thank you again for sharing this with me," answered Jen.
Chapter 29
Jen was sitting across from Liz in the medical office.
"I can't imagine what the past year has been like for you," stated Jen.
"It's been trying. I love Jirra so much, and I'm just happy that while she's struggling to deal with this rather dramatic change, she's pushed forward and hasn't given up."
"She's a remarkable young woman," agreed Jen.
"I also appreciate the fact that you're willing to share your medical history with me. I've been monitoring Jirra and well ."
"What?" asked Jen.
"She's almost too healthy. Her immune system is above average, as is the rest of her body."
Jen nodded. "Would you consider me one of your patients now?"
Liz smiled. "Of course."
"Then I'm going to share something with you that only a few people know and I expect you to keep to yourself. Whatever caused my transformation gave me a very strong and healthy body, to the point where I never get sick and my injuries heal virtually overnight. My doctors think that I may live for hundreds of years."
Liz stared back in shock. "Have you told Jirra this?"
Jen shook her head. "I wanted to talk to you first."
"Thank you. I'd like to keep this a secret for now, until I can see your charts and compare them to Jirra's, with your permission of course."
"I insist. In some ways, it's a curse. I dislike the idea of outliving all my friends," replied Jen.
"I think it might be too much for Jirra at this time. She's making progress on finding balance in her life right now, and this would throw her for a loop."
"I agree. If it looks like she's like me, I'd like to be there when you tell her. I liked her before knowing her secret, but now I see her as a sister, if you know what I mean," stated Jen.
"I do. I appreciate that you see her this way."
Chapter 30
While Jen and Liz were talking, Jirra typed out an e-mail to Alexis. Knowing how flimsy e-mail security could be, she never directly mentioned her transformation when talking to Alexis.
Dear Alexis,
I had a long talk with Jen and we talked about my situation. She's been wonderful. I have one question for you, did you rave about the spa to her for this reason?
Love, Jirra.
An hour later Jirra received a response from Alexis.
Dear Roo,
I'm happy you had a great talk with Jen. As for your question, who me?
Love, Alexis.
Jirra laughed as she read the e-mail. Of course Alexis was thinking of her when she suggested the spa to Jen, she thought. She really does care about me!
She got up and walked out of her office and noticed that there were two strangers standing just outside Judy's office talking to her. Jirra didn't recognize either one of them. One was a man with gray hair who looked like he was in his sixties and the other was a younger looking woman with short brown hair. Both were dressed in business suits, carrying briefcases, and definitely didn't look like guests.
"Jirra, please come here, there are some people I'd like you to meet," stated Judy as she waved Jirra towards her. "This is Neal Covington and his daughter Nancy; they're my lawyers."
Jirra smiled and greeted the two attorneys.
"They stopped by to give me an update on the land sale," continued Judy.
"Is it going to happen?" asked Jirra.
"Not if I can help it," replied Neal with a broad smile. "I have my office working on a series of obstacles that should delay the sale for years if not forever."
"Let's not get too optimistic," piped in Nancy. "The hotel chain has a huge staff working on this deal, and they're not going to just give up without a fight."
"True, but I'm working on a whole coalition to fight this, from the ranchers to the Native Americans," stated Neal.
"Are they still trying to buy you out?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, they just upped the offer," replied Judy, "but I'm still not selling."
"They really want the land, I'm still not sure why; there are plenty of places in the area they could start a spa," said Nancy.
"Not with both mud and hot mineral baths," stated Judy.
"Anyway, Judy, we'll be in this to the very end. I'll keep you apprised on what's happening," said Neal.
"I appreciate that, Neal. I have full confidence in your firm," answered Judy.
After they left, Judy motioned Jirra into her office.
"Neal was my father's lawyer, and his firm has represented our family for years. Nancy's his handpicked successor, and it has nothing to do with her being his daughter, she's a damn fine lawyer," explained Judy. "They're the ones who processed your name change."
"Really? I wish I had known it was them, I would have loved to thank them," replied Jirra.
"You can do that another time. Actually the reason I introduced you to them was they wanted to meet you," continued Judy.
"Oh," replied Jirra.
""They just wanted to meet the young woman that I've been raving about," added Judy with a smile.
Jirra grinned. "Thanks."
"No problem. They were telling me about their meeting with the local business association. Apparently, they're going to support us, even though there were some issues raised by some of the members."
"Like what?"
"The unsavory element' the spa has been attracting," stated Judy in a sarcastic tone.
"What are you talking about oh . you mean people like me?"
Judy nodded. "There are some of the good people in Carsonville who have been grumbling about how the spa has been lowering morality in town."
"I'm sorry," stated Jirra.
"For what? You're not the problem, they are. The spa isn't trying to change Carsonville into a gay resort, and at the same time I'm not about to turn away paying clients or get rid of talented staff. So far their complaints have fallen on deaf ears from most of the business community, but it could be an issue with the land sale."
"Why?"
"The hotel chain could use it against us, but they have to be very careful themselves about how they do it."
"Why?"
"Because, Jirra, they have hotels in Key West, San Francisco, and several other cities that are popular gay tourist sites, if they try to raise a stink here, I'll make sure that the word gets out; two can play hardball. A boycott of their inns and resorts would hurt them badly."
Jirra laughed. "I'm certainly learning a lot about running a business from you, Judy."
"I told you, dear, that I'm not giving up this place without a fight."
Chapter 31
Jirra arrived back at her cottage to find Liz and Jen sharing a bottle of sparkling grape juice.
"I invited Jen over for dinner, I didn't think you'd mind," remarked Liz with a wink.
"No, not at all," replied Jirra, as she walked into the kitchen to grab a soda. A few moments later, she returned to the living room and sat down across from Jen and her mom.
"Liz was just telling me how they've explained your change. It's not a perfect solution, but it beats what I've had to go through," stated Jen.
"I can't imagine how horrible it must have been for you in those days after you woke up," commented Liz.
"It was pretty awful. Thanks to the tabloids, I'm now old news. The good thing about being a celebrity is that there are always other celebrities doing all kinds of stupid things. My real life is kind of boring," replied Jen.
"I just wish I could get on with my life. When I applied to Penn, they seemed more interested in my gender status than my academic record," lamented Jirra.
"We're different, and that will always spark interest. It's not all bad, I've met a lot of transgendered people and their supporters. I've also met people who are just curious about it, as gender is something that people just assume is stable and set in stone. If you're born with a penis then you have to be a male; when there are people who disprove this, then it causes waves in what people believe."
"I know, but I'm not transgendered, even if I have to pretend that I am," stated Jirra.
"You are transgendered, Jirra, just like I am," retorted Jen.
"Jen's right, Roo, you didn't have a say in all this, and neither did anyone else," added Liz.
Jirra appeared to be contemplating what the others had just said for a few moments. "I guess you're right. I never thought of it that way."
"We just did it backwards," stated Jen with a laugh.
Jirra smiled at Jen's quip. "Do you think that there are others who have changed like we have?"
"I imagine that there are. I've gotten some rather strange letters at times that have hinted at it, but you're the first person I've met who has been changed in a similar manner."
"The mud has some rather interesting minerals and chemicals in it, nothing that would change a person's gender soaking in it for days, weeks, or even months at a time," explained Liz. "It does have some natural compounds in it that are beneficial for a woman."
"Like what?" asked Jen.
"Well, I'm still studying it, but it does seem to ease PMS, and it does seem to have some effects on fertility. All I have now is anecdotal evidence, basically comments from guests and staff. I have no real proof, and we don't advertise it; still we're getting guests here who have heard about it from friends," stated Liz.
"PMS relief? Well, I may stay here more often. If it works, I may be here more!"
"Do you suffer from it?" asked Liz.
"I don't suffer as badly as those do around me," laughed Jen. "All kidding aside, I don't look forward to my period. I've tried several drugs and nothing really works."
"I hate my period too," piped in Jirra. "Thankfully, I haven't got PMS."
"You do get a little bitchy during your period," noted Liz, as she refilled her glass. "The last one was a real pain for both of us."
"MOM!"
"I'm just helping you, Roo. A part of being a young woman is being embarrassed by your mom," replied Liz with a smile.
Jirra felt her face turn red.
"It's okay, Jirra. I wish I had someone like your mom around me at times," stated Jen.
"I know, I just don't like talking about it," replied Jirra.
"Have you had any other issues down there?" asked Jen.
"Just a minor problem, I'd like to change the subject now."
"Minor problem?" asked Jen.
"Yeast infection," answered Liz.
Jirra rolled her eyes.
"Roo, I'm a doctor; besides it happens to most of us," replied Liz.
"Uh huh, can we talk about something else now, please?" begged Jirra.
"Okay, Roo, we'll change the subject," stated Liz.
"Thank you. How do you get used to this sort of stuff, Jen?" asked Jirra.
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "It really doesn't bother me. I guess it has something to do with my transformation, maybe because I'm older than you and have had a longer time to deal with it. I was forty-five when I was transformed. It's been almost four years now since I changed."
"That makes sense, I guess," replied Jirra.
"Well, I need to get started on dinner; why don't we move this conversation into the kitchen and you two can help me," stated Liz as she stood up.
"I'm not sure how much help I'll be," stated Jen.
"It's not that hard," stated Jirra.
"What? You like to cook, isn't that something girls like to do?" kidded Jen as they walked into the kitchen.
"Funny! I'm not a chef like Lindsey, but I can cook a few things," replied Jirra.
"Jirra, why don't you take care of the pasta? I'll defrost some of the meat sauce I made up last month," stated Liz.
"Hmm, I love Italian food. Canastota, the little town I grew up in, had a large Italian population, so we had some of the best food possible with lots of things imported from Italy," stated Jen.
"It's actually a recipe from a friend back in Philly. It's a holiday pasta sauce that contains several types of meat. My friend said that they would serve it after midnight mass. It has Italian sausage, ground beef, ground veal, and ground pork in it," explained Liz.
"Also pancetta, when you can find it," added Jirra, as she filled a large pot with water.
"Oh yes, cannot forget that, but if you can't get pancetta you can use Italian cured pork," stated Liz. "I usually make up a big pot and freeze the rest for later. If you like it, I'll give you the recipe."
Soon the kitchen was filled with the aroma of the sauce as it was heated up.
"What else is in it?" asked Jen.
"Tomato sauce, beef stock, celery, carrots, onions, garlic, and red wine, along with some herbs and spices," noted Liz.
"It's really thick, so we usually use penne pasta with it," added Jirra.
"It smells wonderful. I might have to actually try this sometime, or at least have someone cook some for me," replied Jen. She smiled and threw her hands up in the air. "Hey, what's the point of being rich if you can't treat yourself?"
Jirra and Liz laughed.
"Hey, that's an idea!" exclaimed Jen.
"What's an idea?" asked Jirra, as she checked on the pasta.
"Be right back, I need to make a phone call!" stated Jen as she rushed to get her cell phone from her purse.
"What was that all about?" asked Liz, as she tossed the salad.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders and spooned out a piece of pasta to taste. "Almost done."
About the time Jirra was straining the pasta in the colander, Jen walked back into the kitchen. She had a very satisfied look on her face.
Jirra noticed this. "Okay, what's up? You look like the cat that ate the canary."
"Maybe. I'll tell you later," replied Jen.
As they ate dinner, Jirra wondered what Jen was up to. As they cleaned up after dinner, Jen's cell phone went off. She excused herself and went into the living room to talk. A few minutes later she returned with a bigger smile on her face.
"I was trying to think of a way to thank you for everything you've done for me since I've been here, and I just checked with a few friends to confirm it could be done," Jen said.
"What?" asked Jirra.
"Well, this is dependent upon Liz's permission and also that of Hannah and Cody. I'd like to take you and Lindsey to Hollywood for a weekend," stated Jen.
"Really? That would be so cool!" exclaimed Jirra.
"When are you talking about, Jen," asked Liz.
"Early March," replied Jen with a smile.
Jirra cocked her head for a moment; there was something special about that time of year. Then it hit her. "Isn't that when the Academy Awards take place?"
"Oh didn't I mention that? I just talked to some friends, and we'll be going with them, if that is okay?"
"Mom, can I please go?" begged Jirra.
"Don't worry, Liz, I'll look after her, besides one of the friends is Alexis," replied Jen.
"You're kidding?" asked Jirra.
Jen shook her head.
"I suppose it is a once in a lifetime opportunity," replied Liz. "Let's see what Hannah and Cody think about it."
Jirra ran over and grabbed the phone and dialed Lindsey's number and handed the phone to Liz, who proceeded to tell Hannah Jen's offer. They talked for a minute before Liz handed the phone to Jen.
"Well?" asked Jirra anxiously.
"All I can say is that you'd better tell me everything!" replied Liz with a smile. "Oh, and you must write a report about it as part of your home schooling."
"Oh my God! Does that mean yes?" asked Jirra.
Liz nodded and was immediately hugged by Jirra.
Jen hung up the phone. "Lindsey sounds pretty excited about it too."
"This is very generous, Jen," stated Liz.
"I don't mind, besides it'll be fun. Most people who attend the Oscars act so jaded, it'll be nice to go with a couple of wide-eyed young women."
"Thank you so much," stated Jirra, as she hugged Jen.
"You can show your appreciation by letting me breathe!" gasped Jen.
"Sorry, I didn't realize I was hugging you that tight," replied Jirra.
"Now, I know you're not totally comfortable with your feminine appearance, but part of going to the awards is dressing up. If you're coming with Alexis and me, then you're going to have to look glamorous. That means everything from the top of your head to your toes. Don't worry, it's all part of the Jen Stevens Oscar tour package," explained Jen. "Oh and that also goes for Lindsey."
"She'll love that," replied Jirra.
"Come on Jirra, you have to admit that you like getting a facial and a makeover."
"Okay, I've only had it done a few times, but it does feel okay."
"Just okay?" asked Jen cocking her head to the side.
Jirra looked over at Liz and then Jen. "Well, maybe better than just okay."
Jen winked at Liz. "That's better."
Chapter 32
Jirra got together with Lindsey the next morning over breakfast.
"I can't believe that we're going to the Academy Awards!" squealed Lindsey.
"I know," replied Jirra.
"Are you worried about it?" asked Lindsey, as she took a spoonful of oatmeal.
"Worried, about what?"
Lindsey took a moment to swallow her oatmeal. "What will you do if someone interviews you?"
Jirra's eyes opened up slightly. "I hadn't thought about that, but I doubt if anyone will even notice us."
"Even with those?" asked Lindsey, pointing towards Jirra's breasts.
Jirra stuck her spoon in her own oatmeal and cocked it back as if she was about to fling it at Lindsey.
"You wouldn't!"
Jirra squinted. "Go ahead make my day."
"Okay I surrender no more John Wayne imitations."
"It's Clint Eastwood. Jeez, if you're going to the Oscars, you'd better improve your movie knowledge!"
"What are you girls arguing about?" asked Jen as she walked over with a mug of coffee.
"Lindsey is rather lacking in her movie knowledge," stated Jirra.
"And you hitting her in the face with a spoon of oatmeal will help this?" asked Jen.
"It couldn't hurt," laughed Jirra.
"I do know some things about the movies, but I'm no trivia expert like Jirra," stated Lindsey with a wink.
"Really? So, Jirra, how often do you go to the Internet Movie Data Base?" asked Jen.
"Only three or four times a week," shrugged Jirra.
"Good girl," replied Jen. "Now have you two seen any of the movies that should be nominated for awards?"
"I've only seen two of the movies that should get a best movie award. We have to wait until they're released on DVD," bemoaned Jirra. "Carsonville has a duplex, but they only show the big budget films."
"Well, I can provide you with some DVDs of the major films, but you'll have to sign a release and promise to send them back. If you do that, I'll also send you a copy of my new movie when it's finished," stated Jen. "You can use it for your movie night."
"That would be great," replied Jirra. "Is there a chance you'll come back to watch it with us?"
Jen smiled back. "Anything is possible."
Chapter 33
"Well, I'm both stunned and pleased by your offer," stated Judy, who was sitting behind her desk in her office.
"This isn't being done on a whim or anything. I'd like to own one of the cottages here. I love the spa, but more importantly, I feel like I belong here. I've become rather close to Jirra and Liz," stated Jen who was seated across from her.
"It's just that I never considered your sort of offer before," stated Judy.
"If you want, I can have a new cottage built near the staff housing. I won't be here all the time, but it'd nice to have a place to get away from it all. I talked to Alexis about it, and she's interested in going 50-50 with me on it. We're not interested in changing the spa and turning it into some celebrity hideaway; the exact opposite is on our minds, we like the spa the way it is."
Judy nodded. "I need to let you know that there may be changes going on down the line." She then briefed Jen on the hotel chain's offer and land bid.
"Is there any way I can help?" asked Jen.
"I appreciate the offer, and I may take you up on it later, should my lawyers fail. What angers me is that this land has been in my family's hands for generations and now some big corporation just waltzes in and thinks that I'll just sell it to them. I spent almost every summer as a kid on this land. My parents and grandparents had their ashes spread out from the top of the mesa you can see from the spa building. And if I don't sell it to them, then they're going to try to run me out!"
"Well, let me know if you need help. I do know a few people who owe me favors," replied Jen.
"Thank you. I promise that as soon as we win this, I'll consider your offer for the cottage, but in the meantime, if you give a week heads-up, I can always get you in."
"Will do. Oh, Jirra shared her secret with me. I think it's wonderful how you've protected her."
"She's pretty special," replied Judy.
"I have to agree. Were you there when she was changed?" asked Jen.
Judy shook her head. "No, I was off in Carsonville. However, I made it very clear that we would protect her and her secret."
"I wish I had had someone like you to protect me," stated Jen softly.
"I can't believe the way your privacy was betrayed."
"Well, I'll do everything in my power to help preserve Jirra's secret. I also want to help her see that she has a great future ahead of her and not to let this drag her down."
"Join the club. I initially gave her the job as newsletter editor just to keep her busy, now it's just one of her duties. If she wasn't so set on being a writer, she would make one hell of a businesswoman."
"Looks like she has her share of guardian angels."
"And woe be it to anyone who hurts her," stated Judy.
"I'll drink to that," replied Jen.
Judy smiled and got up and opened up her desk drawer, and removed an aged bottle of whiskey. "I just happen to have something worth toasting with. It's Irish and has quite a punch to it." She poured two glasses.
"I normally don't drink, but this is one time that I'll make an exception!" Jen picked up the glass and touched it gently to Judy's. The liquid felt warm going down. "Wow."
"That's a good description."
Jen looked at her watch. "Well, I have a mud bath in twenty minutes, and I don't want to keep Cari waiting."
Judy smiled and returned the bottle to its drawer. She then picked up a framed photo from her desktop. It was her great-grandfather. He had shot three men who'd tried to steal the land back in the 1800s. "Well, Jake, it's too bad I can't do the same with corporate executives," she stated aloud with a smile.
Chapter 34
Jen was sitting next to Lindsey and Jirra in the mineral bath. Outside the spotlights were illuminating snowflakes drifting to the ground.
"I'm so excited about going to Hollywood with you, Jen," exclaimed Lindsey. "Hey, this is going to require a new outfit." She then glanced over at Jirra.
"Well, other than the awards and the post-Oscar party, we're going to be casual. We'll go out for dinner one night to a trendy place, for your education, Lindsey. But for the most part you can dress the way you normally do," stated Jen. "I've already contacted the owner of a boutique to have some outfits standing by for you two. I got your sizes from your mothers."
"Wow, you think of everything," stated Lindsey.
"What's the weather like in LA this time of year?"
"Winter is the rainy reason. The temperatures can drop down cool at night but not like this place. It should be in the sixties during the day, but at night it can drop down into the low fifties," stated Jen. "It'll feel like a heat wave compared to New Mexico."
"So who else are we going with besides Alexis," asked Jirra. "Assuming she can be there."
Jen smiled. "I have a favor to ask you two. If you don't want to do it, I won't mind. You know that Alexis often dates men to hide her real sexuality."
Jirra and Lindsey nodded.
"So she'll be with a guy?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, one of her co-stars from the Minotaur movie, he's gay and so it serves both of them," replied Jen. "There are two young actors who you'll be with, if you want."
"Are they gay?" asked Lindsey.
Jen nodded. "It's silly, so much of Hollywood is LGBT, but it has to remain a secret to the public. Anyway, these two guys are really nice. Kyle Hoffman was a supporting actor in my latest movie and Nick Carlton plays a supporting role in Alexis' movie. They're also dating each other, but as neither is big enough of a star yet, they have to stay deep in the closet. Both are twenty and really nice."
"Nick? Isn't he in CSI: Seattle?" asked Lindsey. "He's cute."
Jen nodded. "Kyle thinks so too. All you'll have to do is walk in with them down the red carpet and then sit next to them at the awards."
Lindsey looked at Jirra and shrugged her shoulders. "Why not?"
"What about Dave?" asked Jirra.
"I'll tell him the truth, more or less. I will make it clear that it wasn't a date and it's definitely not serious," replied Lindsey.
"Who is Dave, your boyfriend?" asked Jen.
Lindsey nodded. "He's a freshman at New Mexico."
"Be honest with him, but don't tell him that Nick is gay," stated Jen.
"I won't. I'm very good at keeping secrets, right Jirra?"
Jirra laughed. "Yes, you're wonderful at keeping secrets."
"That's good to hear. My situation has made me rather well-trusted among the gay and lesbian community. I'm powerful enough to get who I want on my films, while at the same time helping to protect those who need it."
"Is that how you met Alexis?" asked Jirra.
"No, Alexis is lucky in that she's in demand and that she's not dead set on being a star. She could quit tomorrow and never look back."
"Do they know she's a lesbian?" asked Jirra.
"If you mean Hollywood executives, yes, they do, but since it's not public knowledge they're willing to take the risk. Although there are those who know and are also sympathetic," stated Jen.
"Like who?" asked Lindsey.
"Try Richard Thorn, the producer for her new movie."
"Really? That's cool," replied Jirra.
"It's not that surprising, after all, Richard's only daughter is a lesbian. I met her once at a party, she's very nice, as is her partner," stated Jen.
"Why should the public care away? I mean they're playing roles!" stated Jirra.
"Beats me, but they do. What really is strange is that a straight actor can play a gay character and not loose credibility, but if an out' gay actor plays straight, it's a big deal. I mean I could play a Nazi and no one would accuse me of being a fascist; they'd call it acting."
"Maybe it's because of the whole fantasy side to Hollywood," stated Lindsey. "So a guy or girl can fantasize about being with the star, even though it will never happen, and still have hope, but if it turns out that the star is gay or lesbian then all bets are off, right?"
Jirra looked at Jen and they both looked at Lindsey.
"I think that made sense," replied Jirra. "So where do you fit in, Jen?"
Jen smiled. "That's part of the big mystery. I get letters stating that there is no way I could have been a man, that's it's all a publicity ploy. It doesn't hurt that I'm a fair actress, if I do say so myself! I've lost roles because some director or studio doesn't want to take the risk, but now I've solved that problem by producing my own flicks. The studios won't argue with success, as money is money."
Jirra and Lindsey laughed.
"I'll arrange your airline tickets and everything else. Just bring casual fun clothes for a few days and your cameras."
"This is so very nice," stated Lindsey.
"I like both of you and want to share my success," replied Jen.
"Looks like the snow is coming down a bit heavier," noted Jirra.
"Well, I think we'd better get out of the bath, before we turn into prunes," stated Jen, as she climbed out of the tub.
"Or frozen prunes," added Lindsey.
"Just so you don't think I'm rude, but as soon as we step outside, I plan on sprinting back to my cottage to sit in front of the fire for a while," stated Jen as she began to dry her hair.
"Just don't slip and fall," said Jirra.
"Not a chance," replied Jen with a smile.
Chapter 35
Jen met up with Jirra the following afternoon. Jirra was in her office working on the latest newsletter.
"Are you busy?" asked Jen.
"No, just adding the names of the new guests arriving this week," replied Jirra.
"I wanted to talk to you a little more about what happened to you and how you're adapting to it, if you don't mind?" asked Jen.
Jirra stopped typing. "I don't mind talking about it. I have some questions for you too."
Jen smiled back. "Okay, so roughly twenty-five people here know what happened to you, and the rest assume that you were born female. Is that right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"But you've told your extended family that you had SRS, correct?"
"We had to tell them something. Even if I tried, I couldn't look like Josh."
"And how have they reacted?" asked Jen.
"Most have politely and quietly pulled away. I doubt I'll be invited to any family reunions soon. There are a few cousins and an aunt on Dad's side who have been cool," explained Jirra.
"Were you close before?" asked Jen.
Jirra waved her hand back and forth.
"Give them time."
"What about your family?" asked Jirra.
"My father and sister knew about the change before I did; they watched it happen. I was never very close to my dad before and that hasn't changed much. I guess I'm a little closer to my sister now though."
"What about your mom?"
"She died almost fifteen years ago, Jirra." A stream of tears rolled down Jen's cheeks. "Damned emotions. I never know when they'll overwhelm my self-control." She dabbed at the tears with a tissue.
Jirra hugged Jen tightly. "I'm sorry."
"It still hurts when I think about her. Somehow I think she would have easily accepted my change. I was much closer to her than I ever was to my father. I never met any of the family on her side, so I have no idea how they would have reacted. On my dad's side of the family, most of my relatives did accept me. A few never wanted to see me again. They changed their tune when I became famous and started making lots of money. I'll never be able to trust them."
"What about your friends? Did they accept your transformation?"
"Most of my friends did accept me. A few were like some of my relatives; they rejected me, only to say they accepted me again when the fame and fortune started."
"Wow! At least I know who my friends are. Things are strange enough without having to deal with that."
"Okay, changing the subject slightly, tell me about the troubles in Carsonville?" asked Jen.
Jirra explained all about the troubles with Randy and his friends.
"Sounds like it's grown to be more than a few stupid high school kids," noted Jen.
Jirra nodded. "The business community has been supportive, and a lot of that is because of Judy. She's well respected in the area. She told them that she wouldn't tolerate any harassment of staff or guests. She reminded them of how much revenue the spa has brought into the area. Most are pretty cool and fully supportive, but there are some who aren't."
"So where is the problem coming from?"
"Judy seems to think that it's from a citizens group that originally formed to fight sex education in the schools."
"You're kidding?"
Jirra shook her head. "Judy told me that it started as a group of concerned parents and has sort of become the morality firefighters for Carsonville. When they see a threat to their morality, they try to stamp it out."
"Let me guess, Judy came up with the firefighters analogy?"
Jirra smiled and laughed.
"So they feel threatened by the spa and its influences on the community," stated Jen.
"Yes. Judy hopes they'll come around and see that no one is trying to destroy their community."
"How do you feel when you go into town? Be honest."
"I feel nervous at times. I still get dirty looks from some of Randy's friends, but that isn't what scares me. I can handle that. I may not be as strong as I once was, but I can protect myself."
"You're afraid that they'll discover the truth about you, right?"
"Yes, that's it. They would have a field day with something like that. I don't want to see the spa get hurt either."
"That makes sense. Tell me more about Randy and the barbecue."
Jirra described how she had fought off Randy's advances at the barbecue the previous summer. In arguing with Randy, she'd outed herself as a lesbian.
"That fits with the bits and pieces of the incident that I got from Alexis. You fought back, but afterwards you broke down and cried, right?" asked Jen.
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"Sounds like something a woman would do. I think you're changing more on the inside than you're willing to admit," observed Jen. "Having been around you these past few days, I don't see a lot of masculinity in the way you act, except when you're trying to be butch."
Jirra nodded. "You're not the first person to tell me this."
"But you don't buy it."
"I still feel the same inside," replied Jirra, gently hitting her chest with her fist. "I've noticed how I've changed in how I react to things, but I still don't feel different inside, and that's what so frustrating and scary. I just want to be normal, but there's a part of me, a very deep part that resists changing, as if there's an outside hope that I will be male again. Does that make any sense, or am I rambling?"
"It makes perfect sense. I felt the same way."
"Mom, Tara, Cari, Lindsey, Judy, and Killara all tell me that it will take time to find balance."
"Who is Killara?" asked Jen.
Jirra let out a small laugh. "He's my spirit guide."
"You've had a vision quest?" asked an astonished Jen.
"Two actually," replied Jirra.
"I've been curious about them."
"They're amazing; you can feel the wind blow and the heat from the sun."
"Maybe someday," replied Jen.
"My guide is a kangaroo rat, and he can be very frustrating. For every answer he gives me, he creates two more questions. Still, I look forward to our next meeting."
"Except for looking forward to our next meeting, that sounds like my lawyer."
Jirra laughed.
"I have one more thing to talk to you about; if the trip to the awards and being dressed up is too much for you, we can do something else. The last thing I want to do is force you into something," stated Jen.
"It's okay. My practical side is slowly learning to adapt. I wear a skirt or a dress when I have to; Judy and Mom have taught me that. I may not be overjoyed with dressing up and putting on makeup, but I've learned how to do it. I'm more nervous about being in the spotlight, but I've rationalized it to myself that no one will be looking at me. I'll just hold onto his arm and smile and hope that I don't trip. I do insist that my dress not be low cut; the last thing I want is for my boobs to pop out!"
Jen laughed. "Okay, no wardrobe malfunctions', I promise! Trust me, Jirra, you'll have a wonderful time and no one will bother you."
Chapter 36
Three days later Jen was standing in the main office waiting for her ride to the airport.
"I wish you could stay longer," lamented Jirra.
"Me too, but I have to get back to work. My movie is in post-production and, since my name is on it as the producer, I want to make sure that it doesn't get butchered," replied Jen. "Besides we'll be seeing each other at the end of February, that's not that far off."
Jen and Jirra hugged.
"Now, you have my personal e-mail address and phone numbers; when you have issues concerning your status, don't hesitate to contact me. If you can't find me, call Barb at my office. I've already told her to track me down wherever I am if you need me," stated Jen.
"I'll do that."
Judy walked out of her office. "Jen, it's been a pleasure having you stay here; you're always welcome."
"I'll be in touch about my cottage," replied Jen. "This is a special place, and I'm already missing it. Let me know if you need help in the fight."
"I will, Jen. It's even more special to me."
A few minutes later Jen was sitting in a Ford Expedition waving goodbye.
"She was very nice," stated Judy.
"I'll definitely miss her," said Jirra. "Oh, I'm going to town this afternoon, you need anything?"
Judy shook her head. "Where are you going?"
"I got an e-mail from Barrett at the coffeehouse. He's back in town, and he's going to show me his research on the Anasazi."
Chapter 37
An hour later Jirra was sitting inside the coffeehouse drinking a latte. Barrett was sitting next to her with a topographical map of the area around Carsonville in front of them.
Jirra looked at the map and pointed to a red circle. "What does that mean?"
"It's a canyon that meets some of the descriptions in Dr. Margate's book. The ones with an X through them I've eliminated," replied Barrett.
"That still leaves a lot looks like forty or fifty," remarked Jirra.
"Forty-seven to be exact," he answered.
"How long will it take you to check them all out?"
"I think I should be through a quarter of them by the end of this summer. The biggest difficulty will be getting to them. Some are very accessible, and anything of interest would have been discovered by now, so I'm eliminating them from the search for the moment. I've made up a list of the ones that I think have the most potential. Unfortunately, several of those are on private land, and I'm waiting for permission from the owners."
"Won't it take a long time to examine the sites?"
Barrett shook his head. "The good thing about archeological sites in New Mexico is that they stay pretty well preserved. I'll be able to tell in a few minutes if the site has any promise to it."
"Why hasn't anyone ever discovered the site before?"
"Some of the larger sites have only been discovered in the last fifty years, and some of those were large settlements. What I'm looking for was a place that was kept hidden, away from the rest of their society. From what I read in Margate's book, he seemed to think it was a sacred site, to be used by only certain members of the tribe. Unfortunately, as you know, he was deliberately vague in his descriptions."
"So it may be untouched from the time of the Anasazi?"
"That's my hope, especially if it's in some remote canyon."
Jirra noticed that two of the circles were on Judy's property. "I can get you permission to search these two."
"That's nice, but neither of those is very promising."
"Why?" asked Jirra.
"Just the general location, I only included them because Dr. Margate stated that he searched the ranch as part of his investigation of the area. I'm thinking that these three sites hold the most promise," he stated, pointing to some canyons south of town.
"What will you do if you find anything?"
"Stop immediately and contact the university. The last thing I want to do is to be accused of being a grave robber."
"Grave robber?"
Barrett smiled. "Sorry, it's a term we use even when there aren't actual graves involved. Archeologists aren't the only ones searching for Anasazi sites; there's a huge market for their pottery in both the open and black markets. Then there's the whole sensitivity thing with the native people. Any site that is legally found must follow very strict rules. If I find the site, I know it'll be protected. If it's rare enough, then the Feds will get involved."
"But won't that lock you out?" asked Jirra.
"That's a risk I'll take. I want this site to be documented and protected; hopefully, I can get in on the excavation."
"I don't know, I have a feeling about Judy's ranch," stated Jirra. She thought about the vision quest and how the land looked.
"Feeling, huh? Well, if you can tell me something more solid than that, I'll check them out with you, but it won't be until summer."
"Why do you have to wait?"
"Jirra, it's winter. Why, this canyon will be an all day hike from the spa just to get there. I like camping, but not in the dead of winter."
"Oh, I hadn't thought of that," replied Jirra.
"You can still come along; don't worry you can trust me," replied Barrett.
Jirra nodded gently. She hadn't thought about spending the night out in the hills with Barrett. It would have been different if she was still a guy, but she wasn't so sure about doing it now.
"What's the matter, haven't you ever gone camping?" he asked.
"It's been a while," she replied. "I suppose it'll be okay."
"Cool, I don't mind the solitude, but it's more fun with someone else."
"Is there really that big of a market for Anasazi relics?" asked Jirra, as she thought about camping as a girl.
"Unfortunately, yes. They'll dig up a site, destroying everything just to get a few potshards. I don't know who I hate worse, those who dig up the sites or those who are paying for the artifacts."
"So it's illegal then?" asked Jirra.
"Well, it's legal to own Anasazi items, as long as they were excavated from an established site. The illegal side comes into effect when the relics are gathered without permission of the landowner. Many of the known sites are on tribal lands, and well some people still feel they have a right to take whatever they want from the native people. Some sites are actual grave sites, and often the remains are discarded as if they were garbage."
"That's disgusting," replied Jirra.
"I know, it makes it more difficult for those of us doing legitimate research, many of the most promising sites are now off limits. Even with private land, getting permission is difficult."
"I see, but if you have permission then you can sell the items?"
Barrett nodded. "Sure, but I'd rather anything I find end up on public display, preferably in a museum. Why are you asking?"
"I saw some jewelry in one of the new gift shops that looked like it was made using small pieces of potshards. They could have fakes, but they look like some of the pottery in some of my books. The patterns look like Anasazi."
"Which shop?" asked Barrett. There was a serious note to his voice.
"I'll show you if you want," replied Jirra.
"Sure, that sounds good. I'll put this stuff away and get my coat."
A few minutes later, Barrett and Jirra walked into a gift shop. It featured art and jewelry of the Southwest and had a whole section of native art. Everything was upscale and rather pricey.
"Do you know the owner?" whispered Jirra.
Barrett shook his head. "No, they're new to town. They arrived here last fall, and the shop just opened a few weeks ago. Pretend we're just shopping," he whispered back.
They slowly made their way back to a jewelry counter, and Jirra pointed out some necklaces that had what looked like small pieces of decorated pottery attached to them.
Barrett leaned over to examine the pottery shards.
"That's a really nice piece," stated the saleswoman as she walked up.
Her nametag said her name was Cindy, and she had a broad smile on her face. Jirra estimated she was in her forties, although judging by her bleached blonde hair and wardrobe; she was trying to look much younger.
"Can you tell me about it?" asked Barrett.
"It's genuine Anasazi," replied Cindy.
"Really?"
Cindy nodded vigorously. "I bought these items from an artisan who told me how he created these works of art from discarded potshards. He told me that he gets them from local sites."
Barrett's left eyebrow rose as he cast a quick glance at Jirra. "Really? I didn't think that the Anasazi were this close."
Cindy shrugged her shoulders. "That's what he said; to be honest, I don't know that much about the local tribes. It's a lovely piece isn't it; would your girlfriend like to try it on?"
Jirra almost choked when she heard Cindy refer to her as Barrett's girlfriend.
"That would be nice," said Barrett as he was handed the piece and slipped it around Jirra's neck. "How much is this piece?"
"That's three hundred, but it's worth every dollar," replied Cindy.
"It is nice, don't you think so, Jirra?" asked Barrett.
Jirra nodded. It was a nice piece, she thought. There was something familiar about it, but she couldn't put her finger on it. She also felt a strange feeling sweep through her body as Barrett slipped the necklace around her neck.
"Well, maybe another time. Oh, do you know the name of the artist?"
Cindy smiled and walked back to her office. She returned with a business card. "All we have is a name and phone number."
Barrett looked at the card. The only thing on the card was R&S Jewelry and a phone number.
Jirra took off the necklace and handed it to Barrett, who examined it before handing it back to Cindy. "Thank you, Cindy."
As soon as they left the store, Barrett pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number. All he got was an answering machine asking him to leave his name and number.
"Well?"
"It's definitely Anasazi, and from what I could see it's a very unique pattern. I'd like to talk to whoever found it."
"You don't think that it was obtained legally?" asked Jirra.
"I have no proof one way or the other. Cindy is either rather clueless or clever like a fox. If it's legal, then whoever made this would have documents and permits. I'll talk to my professor, he'll know if this is legitimate or not," replied Barrett.
"Too bad he's not closer, you could have him look in the shop himself," replied Jirra.
"Well, he is coming out this way in April to check up on my progress. He's the one who is allowing me to do my thesis work here. His name is Dr. Daniel Montgomery, and he's really cool. I love working with him."
"I'd like to meet him."
"Well, you just might. He'll be out here for a week, and the spa is the best place around to stay."
Jirra opened her purse and pulled out a business card. "Here's the spa's number and website."
Barrett took the card and examined it. "What? I don't see your name on it, what gives?"
Jirra laughed. "Very funny."
"Well, I need to get to work. Let's keep in touch," replied Barrett as he gave her a big hug.
Jirra smiled and walked away. On the way back to the spa, she thought about the hug and the way Barrett treated her. Did he like her as a friend, or something more? And what also bothered her was that she began to question her feelings for him.
Chapter 38
After dinner Jirra told Liz about the trip to the gift shop and her feelings when Barrett touched her.
"I wouldn't read too much into it, as it's just another new sensation for you," explained Liz. "It doesn't matter to anyone who you like or are attracted to, other than you and that person."
"So it wouldn't bother you if I started dating a boy?" asked Jirra. "Not that I'm about to start dating or anything."
"No, it wouldn't bother me; it would take a little getting used to, but as long as you're happy I wouldn't mind," replied Liz, as she sipped her coffee.
"Oh, I guess that makes sense. I'm just confused about these feelings, they seem both foreign and well normal," stated Jirra. "Does THAT make sense?"
"It does. Look, as I've said before, you're still adjusting to your new body. Jen's transformation took weeks, yours was almost instantaneous, it would make sense that you were still changing."
"That's what scaring me."
Liz nodded. "Anything else on your mind?"
"Well, how do you feel about me going camping with Barrett? It would be for educational research purposes, and I do trust him," explained Jirra.
"You'll be nineteen in June; I think I can trust you, although I would like to meet Barrett before you go off into the hills with him."
"I can invite him to dinner sometime," replied Jirra.
"Now, I know you used to go camping with Dad, but things are a bit different now," stated Liz.
"We'll use separate tents," replied Jirra with a grin.
"That's not what I was talking about; have you thought about the bathroom situation?"
Jirra was about to answer and then stopped.
"I thought so; it's not as simple as it used to be for you. Don't worry, I can teach you a few tricks I learned," continued Liz.
"I'd appreciate that," replied Jirra. "Changing the subject, have you found any similarities between Jen's and my transformations?"
"I haven't got her full medical files yet. Obviously, lightning is the common denominator; I'll start with that and look over the files."
Jirra nodded. "I still can't believe that it happened to either of us."
"I know. Both of you should have been killed, or at the very least severely injured from the bolt; instead neither of you suffered any physical injuries such as burns. I treated one lightning strike before when I was an intern; some guy was hit while playing golf. He had burns on his head and at the base of his legs. He also was temporarily deaf. He was lucky that one of his partners was a doctor and was able to perform CPR on him."
"Did he live?"
Liz nodded. "He was in the hospital for a while, but he was able to walk out a few weeks later."
"So do you think that there might be something about me that was different even before the strike?"
Liz shrugged her shoulders. "If there was, I wouldn't know where to even start looking. No, I think it was a combination of the energy from the lightning and the chemicals and minerals in the mud. I don't have proof yet, but the composition of the mud was different after the strike."
"Jen said that she's envious of me and the fact that my transformation has been kept a secret," said Jirra.
"Jen's a remarkable woman. I doubt many people would do as well as she's done considering everything she's been through."
"I like her a lot," added Jirra.
"Me too."
"If I haven't told you lately, thank you for putting up with me. I know I can be a pain sometimes," stated Jirra.
"Roo, you're my child. I love you, even when you are a pain," replied Liz with a wink.
Jirra laughed. "Still, I know how hard this last year has been for you. My whining about my period or wearing a dress must get on your nerves."
"It does, but I try to put myself in your shoes and imagine what it would be like to be the opposite sex, and I cut you a little more slack."
Jirra laughed. "I appreciate it."
"Oh, I almost forgot, I got a call from Penn today," said Liz.
"About what?" asked Jirra, barely holding in her excitement.
"They wanted to know more about your homeschooling projects. I told them what you were working on, and then gave them the numbers for the people grading your projects. The man from Penn seemed impressed, especially when I told him about your interview with Alexis that appeared in the local paper," explained Liz.
"Oh yes, The Carsonville Tribune, published six days a week, suitable for wrapping fish of all species!"
"Really? Then why did you buy five copies of the issue with your article in it?"
"Okay, you got me. So he really sounded impressed?"
Liz nodded. "I also told him about your Anasazi project for your history grade."
"Cool. It would be great to go to Penn!"
"Well, all you can do is to continue to work hard. Speaking of which, I have a long day tomorrow; Judy is sending over three new employees, and I need to give them their physicals. See you in the morning, good night, Roo."
"Good night, Mom, I love you."
Chapter 39
The next few weeks seemed to drag by for Lindsey and Jirra. Lindsey was in a tizzy over the prospect of seeing Hollywood, and she told Jirra that she felt like a little kid waiting for Christmas.
Jirra had a mix of feelings. She was looking forward to the trip and seeing the Oscar ceremony. Then there was the possibility of seeing Alexis. It was still fifty-fifty on whether or not she would be in Hollywood for the ceremony. There were some post-production scenes for her movie that were being re-shot at a studio in London. Jirra really wanted to see Alexis again, but was also worried about where it might lead as she still had strong feelings for the actress.
Then there was the date for the Oscars. At first it seemed like a simple thing to do, just pretend to be the girlfriend for an in-the-closet gay actor, but the more Jirra thought about it, the more it caused her concern. It had nothing to do with the actor's sexuality; rather it was related to her own situation.
Her growing sexual confusion only added to her concerns. Jirra knew that there was little to no possibility of her having a relationship with the actor, rather it was just that whenever she was close to a male that she liked, she felt strange.
She found herself feeling this way around Barrett, and it was getting harder and harder to ignore. Now Barrett hadn't made any moves towards her other than the standard greeting hug that he gave her, but then again he did this with other close friends. It wasn't that Jirra didn't like Barrett, she did, but it was the idea of being attracted to boys.
She still felt a strong attraction to women, and she often pleasured herself thinking of them, but twice in the last few weeks she'd found herself dreaming about men, and twice she woke up so hot and bothered that she needed to use her vibrator to get relief.
A week before the trip, Alexis called her.
"Wow, it's so great to hear your voice!" exclaimed Jirra.
"I know how you feel, Roo," replied Alexis.
"So, are you going to be back for the awards?"
"I'm planning on it. Barring any major problems, my last scenes will be done on the Wednesday before the show, and I've already booked a flight back to the states. I should be back on Thursday evening. I assume that you'll be staying at Jen's place," said Alexis.
"She insisted on it. She's so nice," replied Jirra.
"I know, I like her a lot myself. So are you looking forward to your date with Nick? He's a nice guy."
There was a long pause before Jirra spoke. "I'm feeling a little funny about it."
"In what sort of way?"
"My feelings for the opposite sex are growing," replied Jirra.
"And in your case, what would the opposite sex be?" asked Alexis holding back a giggle.
Jirra also began to snigger. "Okay, very funny. I'm finding that I'm developing feelings towards boys. I still like, rather make that love girls, but I've noticed that I'm changing."
"And this bothers you?"
"Yes!"
"Why?" asked Alexis.
"Because I'm a ."
"You're not a boy, Jirra," interrupted Alexis. "You were once, but that's in the past. Times change, and you need to accept the fact that you're not the same person."
"You don't understand," replied Jirra.
"Don't I? Roo, I used to be an average college student, now I have action figures modeled after me. I have to sneak home to see my family to avoid the local media. I know it's not as dramatic as a gender shift, but change is a part of life. You can't live in the past, even if you want to."
"I'm sorry I guess I was feeling sorry for myself again, but it still feels strange."
"And throw on top of that the fact that we have feelings for each other," added Alexis.
"Yes, there's that too."
"Look, Roo, we'll always be friends, and if the fates allow, we might be more than that. As for now, I don't mind if you feel the need to explore your feelings. If you want to date a guy, I don't mind. Just because I'm a lesbian, it doesn't mean that I hate men."
"Oh," replied Jirra sheepishly.
"I'm telling you not to jump into something without thinking either, do what you think is right, but I can tell you that it's not healthy to hide your feelings, trust me on that one. Just remember you can always talk to me."
"You're not the first to tell me that either."
"Oh, that reminds me, how's Tara?"
"Gee, how did you know I was talking to her?" asked Jirra with a laugh.
Alexis laughed back. "Seriously, Roo, you need to accept the fact that you're changing, and sometimes change is hard to accept. Speaking of which, I may have a big change in my life soon."
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra in a concerned voice. "Are you okay?"
"Oh, yes. No, what I'm talking about is a career change. I've been given a big offer, and I have to make up my mind in the next few days."
"Can you tell me what it's about?"
"I'd love to, but I can't, not even to you. I will tell you that you'll be one of the first to know."
"Oooh, a mystery!"
Alexis laughed. "If it happens, it should be a great change. Anyway, I gotta run, I have to be at the studio in forty minutes. Take care, and remember that I love you."
"I love you, too, Alexis."
Chapter 40
"I want lots of pictures, and I promise to tape the pre-show red carpet walk," stated Liz, as she drove the Land Rover down the highway. It was a clear cool Thursday morning in late February with just a hint in the air that winter might be over soon.
Jirra laughed. "I'll promise, and I promise not to fall down or make a fool out of myself."
"What time is our flight again?" asked Lindsey nervously as she looked at her watch.
"Relax, Lindsey, Jen said that her jet would pick us up as soon as we reached the Santa Fe airport," replied Jirra.
"Well, we'll be there in less than twenty minutes," said Hannah.
"I can't believe that we're going to Hollywood in a private jet!" squealed Lindsey.
"You sure you still want to go with her, Jirra?" asked Hannah, as she glanced over her shoulder. "She's been running on full power since four this morning."
"You got up at four?" asked Jirra.
"I couldn't sleep anyway; besides, that way I got all the hot water I wanted!" replied Lindsey.
A short time later they pulled up to the private jet terminal. A security guard stopped them at the gate.
"Excuse me, we're here to meet Jennifer Stevens's jet," stated Liz, as she leaned out of the window.
The security guard checked his clipboard. "Okay, but I'll need to see your ID first, that includes everyone in the vehicle."
A few minutes later they were parked next to a fence line. On the other side was a private jet.
"Does Jen actually own the jet?" asked Lindsey.
"No, she gets use of it as part of her contract, or at least that's what she told me. She says that it's a lot easier than getting mobbed for autographs in airports when she travels," replied Jirra.
A man walked over and smiled. He was wearing a pilot's uniform. "I assume that you are Ms. Stevens's guests; let me get your luggage for you."
"I could get used to this real fast," stated Lindsey to Jirra.
The man heard them and smiled. "My name is Marco and I'm the co-pilot, which also makes me the luggage handler, flight attendant and head bottle washer. Is this your first time in a Lear jet?"
Jirra nodded.
"Well, I promise that you'll love it. Ms Stevens is one of our favorite customers, and I'm happy to assist some of her friends," said Marco. He then pulled out several business cards and handed them to Liz and Hannah. "This number will ring in the passenger compartment, and the other number is our main office."
"Thank you very much," replied Liz. She then turned to Jirra. "Have a wonderful time, and I'll see you Tuesday."
Jirra hugged her. "I wish you could come along."
"That's nice, even if you don't mean it," laughed Liz. "Trust me; no one wants to go to Hollywood with their mom!"
Jirra smiled back. "It still would be fun."
A few minutes later they were inside the jet. Marco gave them a quick safety brief and then showed them where the food and drinks were.
"I'll be up front, but if you need anything, just pick up that phone," explained Marco.
"So if you're the co-pilot, who's the pilot?" asked Lindsey, as she sat down in one the plush leather seats.
"That would be me," stated a pretty red-headed woman. "My name is Carly Ashburn, and I'll be flying you to LA."
"Carly's our best pilot in the company, as she just got out of rehab," stated Marco with a grin.
"Yes, and I'm glad to see that you finally got paroled. What was it for this time, impersonating a pilot?" retorted Carly with a wink.
They both started laughing. Marco then turned to Jirra and Lindsey. "Carly and I both served together in the Air Force; we've been needling each other since flight school."
Jirra and Lindsey introduced themselves to the two pilots.
"So Jen is taking you two to the Oscars? That's pretty cool of her," stated Carly. "She's really nice. It burns my buns when I read that trash about her."
"Jen's one of the good ones, that's for sure," added Marco.
"So who are some of the bad ones?" asked Lindsey with a grin.
Carly glanced at Marco and then both began to laugh again.
"Sorry, Lindsey, but that's a company secret!" replied Marco.
"Okay, we'd better get going, it was nice talking to both of you," stated Carly. "Has Marco shown you everything?"
The two girls nodded.
"Okay, we should have you in LA in a few hours, just sit back and relax," said Carly.
Jirra sat back and stared out the window as they flew towards LA. Lindsey was busy exploring the flight compartment. She even placed a call back to her mom.
"This is so cool, Jirra. I mean this jet has everything including a TV!"
"The sad thing is that this will probably be nicer that my first couple of apartments while I'm a struggling writer," replied Jirra with a laugh.
"Not me. I've decided that I definitely want to be rich," exclaimed Lindsey.
"How many restaurant owners have their own jet?" asked Jirra.
"I don't know, but I'm willing to be the first," replied Lindsey. "Hey, I can't help it, but I like luxury."
"It is pretty nice. When Jen invited us I was expecting First Class, but this is beyond my wildest dreams."
"So will Alexis be joining us?" asked Lindsey, as she opened the wet bar.
"Won't know for another day, but she's planning on it," replied Jirra.
"You want something to drink?" asked Lindsey.
"I'll take a SoBe if there's one in there," replied Jirra.
"Green Tea or Cranberry-Grapefruit?" asked Lindsey.
"Cranberry-Grapefruit, please."
Lindsey sat down next to her and handed her the bottle. "If you want to spend time alone with Alexis, I don't mind, and in fact I insist upon it," stated Lindsey as she opened up a can of ginger ale and poured it into a glass.
"Thanks. I hope she gets free."
"I hope you two can get together, and I'm not talking about just this weekend," continued Lindsey. "You make a great couple."
Jirra smiled back. "Thanks. By the way, how's Dave?"
"Mildly jealous of my trip, but overall he's pretty cool about it."
"Did you tell him about the date?"
Lindsey nodded. "I told him that he didn't have a thing to worry about."
"You didn't mention that Kyle is gay, did you?"
Lindsey shook her head. "No, but to most college guys all the Hollywood pretty boys are gay."
"From what Jen and Alexis have told me, they just might be!" laughed Jirra.
Chapter 41
Upon arrival in LA, a limo picked up Jirra and Lindsey to drive them to Jen's condo.
"Ms. Stevens apologizes for not being able to be here herself, but there was a last minute problem she had to take care of," stated the chauffer. "She just called and will meet you at her condo."
The drive through the city was uneventful. The driver seemed to know which roads to avoid as they arrived outside Jen's place with little delay. Jen was standing outside the renovated warehouse as the limo pulled up. She was wearing jeans, a red t-shirt, and a denim jacket. The temperature was in the low sixties with overcast skies.
"Welcome to Hollywood," she greeted them as Jirra and Lindsey stepped out of the limo. Jen immediately hugged both of them. "Let me give you the grand tour."
They followed Jen into the huge building. The doors led into a massive central common area. The ceiling looked like it was the actual ceiling of the building over eighty feet up. "Impressive isn't it?" asked Jen with a smile.
"It certainly is." Jirra leaned her head back to get a better look at the large room. She counted five different levels to the balconies lining the walls. An elevator large enough to drive a car into was at the far end of the room with stairs zigzagging up the walls to the balconies. The balconies formed a ring around the wall for each floor with the elevator stopping at each one.
"I found that I was spending so much time out here on the west coast that I decided to buy the building and have it renovated into condos. Mine is on the second floor."
The chauffer finished loading the baggage into the elevator then waited patiently for them to walk aboard. He pulled the huge gate closed then hit the button for floor number 2. The old elevator groaned to life slowly lifting everyone. It took almost half a minute to move between the floors before it lurched to a stop.
"Oh, don't worry about the elevator. It's been fully reconditioned; it just acts old. My apartment is this way." Jen walked off the elevator then turned right to walk down the long balcony that ran to the front of the building. She stopped when she came to a set of large double doors made of steel.
"This used to be rented warehouse space for a lot of local businesses many years ago. I have the whole floor on this side of the building." Jen pressed a few numbers into the security pad by the door. There was a low clunk as the door lock released. "I'll give both of you your own access codes a bit later. Don't let me forget that."
She pushed the large doors open. "Let's get your things to your rooms then I'll give you the rest of the tour."
They all followed Jen up a winding staircase off the entrance hall. It looked a lot like one of those sets of stairs that you used to see in large houses in the older movies. At the top of the stairs was a hallway with four doors along one side and several more doors on the other.
Jen pointed to the second door. "Lindsey, that's your room. The third door is Jirra's room. Your baggage will be up in a few moments. Now go have a look."
Jirra opened the door to her room then stepped inside. It looked like a miniature version of an entire house. The living room had a large screen television and several overstuffed chairs in addition to the large couch in its center. There were several doors off the living room. One was a large bedroom with a huge king-size bed. The thing that really grabbed her eyes was the huge picture window that looked out over the city. There, standing out through the slight haze, was the HOLLYWOOD sign perched on a hilltop. It looked just like the pictures she'd seen so many times in books and magazines.
Off the bedroom was a separate bathroom. It had the largest tub that Jirra had ever seen, larger than even the spa's hot springs tubs were. In one corner of the bathroom there was a large glass booth. Jirra made a mental note to ask Jen about it. There was even a small room containing a complete kitchen. Somehow, Jirra doubted that she'd have any need for it over the next few days.
Jirra heard a knocking sound on one of the doors and opened it to find Lindsey bouncing with excitement.
"This is so cool! Did you see the view we have from the bedroom, Jirra?"
"Yes, I did. I doubt that I'll ever forget it."
"Have you looked in your closet yet?"
"Closet? What closet?"
Lindsey walked into the bedroom and opened a door that Jirra hadn't noticed. "This one, of course!"
Lindsey pulled Jirra inside then pointed to the clothing rack. Hanging there were at least a dozen different outfits and their various accessories. In the rack next to the clothes, Jirra saw about eight different pairs of shoes; some were heels, a few were flats and there were two pairs of running shoes too.
"What's all this?"
They turned around when they heard a small laugh behind them. It was Jen.
"A little surprise for you. I know that you both brought your own casual stuff, but I wanted to make sure that you could fit in with the California crowd if you wanted. You're to take these home with you, and I'm not taking no for an answer!"
Lindsey was nearly ready to explode. "Thanks, Jen! Thank you so much!"
Jirra made a quick scan of the clothing and found to her approval that nothing appeared to be too feminine or outlandish. "It's a very nice gesture, Jen, thank you very much."
"Now do either of you have any questions about the rooms?"
"Are those actual satin sheets on the beds?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes, they are. I found that they feel so nice against your skin when you're sleeping. If you haven't tried them, please feel free to do so. I recommend sleeping au naturel on them though."
Jirra passed a quick glance towards Lindsey, who began to snicker.
"Um, Jen when you say au naturel you mean naked, right?" asked Jirra.
Jen smiled back and nodded. "Of course, trust me on this one; it's an experience you won't forget. Of course, if you prefer cotton sheets, there's a supply of them and other things like towels in each of the closets"
"Well, I'm willing to give it a try!" stated Lindsey confidently. "What about you Jirra?"
"We'll see," replied Jirra softly as she ran her hand over the sheets. She had to admit that the sensation was pleasant.
Lindsey was off exploring the rest of the room. "I noticed a glass booth in the bathroom, Jen. What is it?"
"I almost forgot to explain that. When I was traveling in Europe shooting a movie, I ran into them in the hotels over there. They're actually whole body driers. They use warm air to dry your body without needing a towel. I love them and installed them here."
Jirra walked over to join Lindsey and Jen. "I also noticed the big tub. One of the seats in the corner of the tub has about double the number of jets that the other seats do."
"Very observant, Jirra. They are a bit special. There's a red button near each of the seats. If you push that button, it activates a special program for the water jets. I can guarantee that you'll feel very uh well, let's just say relaxed' if you decide to try it!"
Jirra and Lindsey both blushed deeply. "You don't have to if you don't want to, but I do strongly recommend trying it."
Jirra looked at Lindsey then at Jen. "I'll consider it, Jen."
"That's all I can ask of either of you. Want to go see the rest of this cavern?"
After nodding in agreement, they followed Jen out of Jirra's room back into the hallway. Lindsey pointed to the fourth door at the end of the hallway.
"What's that?"
"Another room like yours. It's empty at the moment."
Jen walked down the staircase back to the lower level of the condo. "This is the living room. It has a large screen projection TV set and a thirty-five millimeter projector setup in a room next to this one. There's a screen that drops down from the ceiling and a full theater quality sound system. There's even a theater style popcorn machine at the bar."
The next stop was the gigantic kitchen. "I hope you don't mind doing a little cooking duty, Lindsey. Since we're here for only a few days, I didn't bring my housekeeper out with me on this trip. At times I don't trust myself to boil water."
"Mind? Are you kidding? This is a kitchen fit for a professional chef!"
"Well, I think it will be just breakfasts and snacks, Lindsey. We'll be rather busy and probably won't eat here much. By the way, I'm not one for the fancy foods. Plain and simple is fine with me. If there's something you want to make and we don't have everything, just let me know."
"Okay."
"Just to let you know, there's an indoor pool on the first floor. You both have access to it if you want to go for a swim. If you didn't bring a suit, there are a couple in the things I got for you. One other thing, you're very likely to see a few other famous faces around here. All I ask is that you respect their privacy while you're here. When I built this place, I decided that the residents here would have a safe haven to just be themselves without the pressure of the public intruding on them. If you see someone you'd like to meet and they don't introduce themselves first, just ask me and I'll arrange an introduction. Okay?"
Both girls nodded in agreement.
"Well, that's about it for the place. Oh, there's more to see, but you can explore that later. What do you two want to do now? Maybe get settled in?"
"That sounds like a good idea," replied Jirra.
"I also suggest that you two change into something more suitable for California, this isn't cold New Mexico," said Jen.
"Oooh, that sounds like a great idea. I'm going to pick out one of the outfits in the closet!" replied Lindsey.
"Dress casual nice, no jeans, there's a restaurant that I want to take you two for lunch," stated Jen. "Oh, and bring a light coat, it might rain later."
Chapter 42
Jirra picked out a pair of khaki slacks, a white cotton tee-shirt and a short jacket. The jacket was a deep azure colored denim jacket. For shoes, she picked out a pair of brown flats. She was impressed that everything fit perfectly.
Lindsey was wearing a pair of black pants, and a deep purple colored top. She topped it off with a black leather jacket.
"You look great, Jirra, I'm really impressed with your growing fashion sense," stated Lindsey. "Like it or not, you know how to dress."
"I just don't like standing out," said Jirra as she applied a touch of makeup. "If I dress down too much, I stand out; if I dress too feminine I stand out at least in my mind. I'm just trying to find a balance."
"Well, you're doing a great job of it either way," replied Lindsey. "Come on, let's go meet up with Jen."
Jen had also changed and was now wearing black chinos, a red silk blouse and a black leather jacket. She nodded approvingly at the two girls' appearance. "Very nice. Now, let's go hit the town."
They walked outside. Jirra and Lindsey stopped and stared at the vehicle parked in front of the condo.
"You've got to be kidding!" exclaimed Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Nope, this is my baby!"
The vehicle in question was a bright metallic red H2 Hummer.
"I know it's not exactly practical, it's a bitch to park and it gets lousy mileage, but this is Hollywood, and it doesn't hurt to stand out. Besides, I love the look on the faces of people when I step out of it," continued Jen.
"I thought you didn't like unnecessary attention," stated Jirra as she walked around the Hummer.
"I don't. But in Hollywood, there is no such thing as unnecessary attention. I probably wouldn't drive this around New Mexico, but here, this isn't that unusual," answered Jen. "Come on, you'll love the way it rides. Also, being this is LA, the only thing safer to drive in is a tank."
She hit her remote and the doors unlocked. A step automatically came out on the side. "I had those installed to allow me to get in and out in a skirt."
Jirra sat in the front passenger seat and Lindsey hopped in the back. "I get shotgun the next time," she stated from the back.
"Do you want to listen to the stereo or a CD? I have both XM and Sirius satellite radio systems, as I like channels on both."
"Cool!" exclaimed Lindsey.
"Doesn't matter to me," replied Jirra. "I'm just happy to be out here."
"That's the spirit! Now, how hungry are you, or do you want to see some of the town first?" asked Jen.
Jirra turned around and looked at Lindsey, who shrugged her shoulders. "I'm game either way."
"Let's just drive around first," said Jirra.
"Okay," stated Jen, as they pulled out of her driveway.
Jen drove them around, giving them, as she put it, the "fifty-cent tour." Eventually they pulled next to the curb in front of a trendy Italian restaurant. A valet ran out and opened the doors of the Hummer.
"I think you'll like this place, the food is excellent, although they do try a little too hard to be hip," stated Jen.
The owner of the restaurant appeared almost immediately to greet Jen. He fawned over her for a few minutes before they were shown to their table. Lindsey made mental notes about the layout of the restaurant.
"Is it always like that, Jen?" asked Jirra.
"No, usually only in places around here," replied Jen, as she picked up her menu.
"Is there any chance that I could take a peek into the kitchen?" asked Lindsey.
"I think I can arrange that," replied Jen with a smile.
Jirra ended up ordering a pasta dish called orecchiette affumicato, which was made up of smoked chicken, sweet onions, gorgonzola cheese, rosemary and a port wine cream sauce over small pasta shells.
Jen nodded approvingly. "You'll love it, Jirra, now what are you ordering Lindsey?"
"Have you had the pasta al frutti de mare?" she asked.
"Oh, yes, it's very good, especially the mussels," replied Jen.
"What are you having, Jen?" asked Jirra.
"I'd like to order the veal, but it's not politically correct here, so I'm having the mustard crusted golden trout with the orange scallion pesto," replied Jen.
"That sounds great, I'd like to add that to our menu," said Lindsey.
The food was excellent and halfway through their meal the owner came over to see Jen.
"Excellent as usual, John," stated Jen.
"And who are the lovely young ladies with you, future co-stars?" he asked with a smile.
"They're my guests for the weekend," stated Jen, as she introduced Jirra and Lindsey to John. "Oh, is there a possibility that you could let Lindsey see your kitchen? She's an up and coming chef at a lovely spa that I stayed at out in New Mexico."
"Really?" asked John as he sized up Lindsey with a grin. "So in your professional view, how would you rate my place?"
"I would use a little more garlic in the pasta al frutti de mare."
"Excuse me?" he stated, slightly upset by Lindsey's blunt comment.
"Seriously, it would complement the taste of the seafood better," replied Lindsey.
John cocked his head for a moment. "May I?" he asked as he pointed to her dish. Lindsey nodded as he picked up a fork from an empty table and took a small sample. He ate it and then nodded. "You're right, it does need more garlic. You have an excellent sense of taste. When you're finished, I would be happy to show you our facilities."
Lindsey looked over at Jen and Jirra. "I'm ready now, if you don't mind."
John laughed. "No, not at all,"
Lindsey got up and followed John back towards the kitchen.
"You just made Lindsey's day," stated Jirra, as she took a drink of water.
"It was worth it to see John's face. He thinks everything here is perfect, granted he's not that far off most of the time," replied Jen, as she broke off another piece of bread.
"I'm glad that things have worked out for you, you deserve it," said Jirra.
Jen stared back. "That's one of the nicest things that anyone has said to me in a long time, thank you."
"I mean it. You're also a role model for me, as you show me that I can overcome my incident."
"I hope you do have a successful life too, Jirra. I know that it must be hard for you to adjust, but I also know you can do it."
Jirra stared back and nodded slightly. "I hope so."
"So, changing subjects, do you want to know the schedule for the week?" asked Jen.
"Sure," replied Jirra, as she watched one of the stars of Lost walk by their table.
"After lunch we'll go and get your dresses fitted. I took the liberty of picking out several dresses that I thought would look good on you two, but they will need adjustments, you'll also have to pick out shoes and other accessories," explained Jen.
"What are you wearing?" asked Jirra.
"Well, I'm wearing a rather simple, yet elegant, red silk strapless gown, it was designed by a friend of mine, and she's giving it to me to wear so she'll get some publicity," replied Jen. "There is a slight pattern in the material, but the light has to hit it just right."
"What sort of gowns did you reserve for us?" asked Jirra.
"Basic black for you, emerald green for Lindsey," replied Jen. "I selected some styles that should show off your assets, while at the same time looking chic."
"When you say assets, you mean my boobs, right?"
"That's only part of it; you have a lovely body, with very nice curves. I know you may not like what I'm about to say, but you'll need to show off a little cleavage; with your looks it would draw more attention if you didn't."
"I'm afraid they'll pop out," whispered Jirra, leaning over towards Jen.
"I wouldn't worry about that. The woman we're going to go see has dressed women with much larger assets than yours, and she's never had an accidental wardrobe malfunction," replied Jen with a wink.
"You mean some of those weren't accidents? I thought so," replied Jirra.
"Not all the visual effects are in the movies, Jirra!"
They both started laughing, which drew some attention their way.
"Well, as soon as Lindsey returns, we'll head out. I'm too full for dessert, besides I know a much better place to get some sweets," stated Jen.
A few minutes later Lindsey returned with John.
"Thank you very much, John. I really appreciate the tour," stated Lindsey.
"It was a pleasure showing our kitchen to someone who actually knows what they're looking at. By the way, don't forget our deal!"
"What deal is that?' asked Jen.
"She's sending me her mom's recipe for southwestern chicken breast, and I'm sending her our trout recipe," replied John.
"Having had both, that seems like a fair trade," said Jen.
Chapter 43
Thirty minutes later they were in the fitting room of an LA boutique. The woman attending them was named Greta, and from what Jirra could guess from her accent she was from somewhere in Europe, but she couldn't quite place it. Jen was no help as to Greta's origin either.
"I have no idea where she's from; one minute she sounds German and then Italian or even French," whispered Jen. "Personally, I think she's from New Jersey, and she's just faking the accents."
Greta was a short thin woman who, even though her hair was nearly totally grey, still moved with the dexterity of a younger woman, and she wore a tailored dress that seemed to flow over her shapely body. She retrieved two gowns and approached Jirra and Lindsey.
"Now, Ms. Stevens picked out several gowns for each of you. However, after now seeing you both in person, I believe you should start with these two," stated Greta, her accent sounding slightly British now, as if she had overhead Jen and had changed to deliberately mess with Jen's mind.
"Greta, please call me Jen. I think I've been seeing you long enough now that you can call me Jen," requested Jen.
"Ja, Fraulein Stevens," replied Greta in suddenly heavily accented German.
Jen threw her hands up in mock disgust.
Jirra then caught a wink from Greta as she was handed the dress. Jirra could barely hold in her giggles.
Jirra retreated into the changing room and examined the gown. It was jet black and was strapless. As she examined the gown, she found that the top of the gown had been reinforced to provide much needed support. She stripped down and tried it on. While she felt that it showed off her breasts too much, she had to admit that the hidden support made her feel more at ease. The only thing that needed to be adjusted was the hem.
Jirra stepped out and was immediately inspected by Greta.
"This fits you perfectly, young lady. Now, may I suggest the three-inch heels; they go very nicely with the gown. You don't want anything higher than three inches if you plan on walking down the red carpet," stated Greta. Her accent was back to sounding slightly French. She held out a box of shoes to Jirra.
"Three inches is fine with me," replied Jirra, as she tried on the shoes.
Greta reexamined Jirra after she put on the shoes. "Yes, I thought those would be perfect. Now stand up on that block, and I'll get your hemline straight.
"I like how the dress holds me in," stated Jirra.
"Yes, I designed it that way, as Ms. Stevens told me how you're a little uncomfortable with your chest size. You have nothing to worry about, young lady, everything will stay in place. Now, I have a lovely shawl for you to wear with it, that auditorium can get rather chilly."
"So have you been to the Oscars before?" asked Jirra.
"Several times. I must admit that I still get a thrill out of it, but don't tell Jen!" whispered Greta.
Jirra smiled back. "I promise!" She noticed that there was no trace of an accent in Greta's voice.
"Okay, my dear, now carefully slip out of your gown. I'll have it ready on Saturday morning for a final fitting," stated Greta. "Now, I need to get your friend."
Lindsey came out wearing a deep emerald gown. It was a bit fancier than Jirra's gown, as it had a tight bodice, but was more sweeping as it flowed down to the ground. It was also strapless.
"Lindsey, you look fab!" exclaimed Jirra.
"So do you!" replied Lindsey.
"Come, come, my dear, I need to get you in some heels," interrupted Greta.
Jirra smiled and walked carefully back to the changing room. She slowly removed the dress and shook her head in disbelief that she was trying on a gown to attend the Oscars.
She redressed and met up with Greta and Jen.
"The dress looks perfect on you, Jirra. You're really going to turn some heads Sunday night," stated Jen.
"I agree with Ms. Stevens, you'll look lovely," concurred Greta.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, figuring there was no use to plead for a less revealing gown. "Not that anyone will notice me anyway with all the stars there."
"I'll notice you," stated a familiar voice.
Jirra's eyes opened up wide at the sound of Alexis's voice.
"Surprise! I got here early!" exclaimed Alexis as she stepped out from behind a fitting screen and ran over to hug Jirra.
"I've missed you so badly!" stated Jirra as she hugged the actress.
"The feeling's mutual," replied Alexis.
They slowly broke away from the hug. "When did you arrive?" asked Jirra.
"A little over an hour ago, I was hoping to meet up with you at the restaurant, but not even Lindsey could stall you there forever," replied Alexis with a grin.
On cue, Lindsey stepped out of the changing room.
"So was everyone in on this?" asked Jirra.
"Just about everyone, except we didn't count on a three car crash on the 405," stated Jen. "Come on, we can continue this back at my place. Greta, as always, you've done a masterful job."
Greta nodded somewhat formally and replied, "It's always a pleasure to serve you, Ms. Stevens." This time she spoke with a slight New Jersey accent.
Chapter 44
Lindsey sat up front with Jen as Alexis and Jirra shared the back seat.
"I'm so happy to see you," stated Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. "I feel the same way, Roo. So are you ready for some big news?"
"What is it?" asked Jirra anxiously.
"I've been offered my own TV show," said Alexis.
"Really? But I thought you wanted out of TV."
"This is totally different. It's on a premium cable channel, and I'll only have to do fifteen episodes a season," replied Alexis.
"What's the show?" asked Jen.
"It's a detective series. I'll be playing Erin Flynn, and the series will be filmed in Boston," replied Alexis.
"Erin Flynn, huh? That's a great series, I've read most of them," said Jen.
"It'll be great; the author is the executive producer and has control over the scripts. Faith Collins is really something, and get this; she personally picked me out to play the lead!"
"But won't this prevent you from doing more movies?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes, but that's no great loss. The new flick looks great and should be a hit; unfortunately, between the movie and my past TV experience, the only movies I'm getting offers for are more action/adventure flicks. There's not a long career for actresses in those sorts of films. I want to do something more interesting, and I doubt if I'll get any offers," replied Alexis. "The TV show's going to be well written, and I have a three year contract."
"They gave you three years?" asked Jen. "That's amazing."
"It's the only way that Faith would agree to the plan. They've been drooling over doing her books for TV for ages; she's sold millions of copies, and that means a solid audience before the first show. We're going to be extremely faithful to the books."
"So you'll be filming in Boston?" asked Jirra.
"Yep, and I'm planning on moving there too."
"How far is Boston from Philly, Alexis?" asked Lindsey.
"Just a few hours by train, so what's in Philly?" asked Alexis with a straight face.
Jirra stared back for a moment before she realized that Alexis was kidding.
"Did you get accepted to Penn yet?" asked Alexis as a smile came over her face.
"No, but I should find out, one way or another, any day now," replied Jirra.
"You'll get in, I know that for sure."
Jirra just nodded back and stared into Alexis's eyes. Alexis smiled back and reached out and placed her hand against Jirra's face.
"It's good to see you again, Roo."
Chapter 45
"By the way, I love your tan," commented Jirra as they walked into Jen's condo.
"It's mostly natural. I needed it for my character in the movie, and thankfully I was able to get to the tone they wanted on my own. I had to use a tanning booth to maintain it while we did the studio shots. No one can tan in England in the wintertime!" replied Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "So are we sitting near each other for the awards?"
"I'll be in the same row; you being with one of my co-stars will make it look natural to the press. I'm going alone this time."
"Won't that cause some talk?" asked Lindsey.
"No, as I've been on a movie shoot the past few months, it won't cause a stir. I will be getting some spotlight as the Erin Flynn announcement will be released tomorrow."
"When do you start shooting?" asked Jen, as they sat down in the living room.
"I've already got the first couple of scripts, and we're going to start shooting in six weeks. Apparently they've had everything in place for a while as they worked out the final agreement with Faith."
"So if it's cable will there be lots of sex, violence, and cursing?" asked Lindsey.
"What do mean by lots?" replied Alexis with a smile. "It's not going to be like The Sopranos or Deadwood, but it will be real world and gritty. Erin has a love interest in the stories; actually she has several throughout the series. Have you read the books yet?"
Lindsey shook her head.
"I have, they're very good," replied Jirra.
"They don't have a lot of violence in them, but they don't pull any punches when it comes to sexual assault and spousal abuse, which are major themes in the stories," added Alexis.
"So where in Boston do you plan on living?" asked Jen.
"Initially, I'll be in a condo rented for me by the studio, but I plan on buying a place eventually."
"Alexis, since I haven't read the books yet, tell me about Erin's lovers," requested Lindsey.
"Well, she's bi and that will cause some interest," replied Alexis.
"So the studio is going to include that part of her character?" asked Jen.
"Faith insisted on it," replied Alexis.
"Does Faith know about your sexuality?" Jen asked.
"I spent a weekend at her home in Connecticut. I told her that I'm a lesbian and hoped that it wouldn't be an issue. She just smiled and stated that it was my life and that she didn't care. I brought up that it could affect the ratings of the show, and she just laughed and told me that she wasn't worried about that. She said that over the years she had invested her royalty checks from the books, so that she could quit immediately and not have to worry."
"She sounds pretty cool," added Jen.
"Cool doesn't even start to describe her; she's almost as exciting as Erin. Did you know that she helped to break up a teen sex ring back in the 80's?"
"I remember something about that, she wrote a non-fiction book about it, right?" asked Jen.
"Yes, I've just found a copy and have started to read it."
"So back to you telling her your sexuality, does that mean that you'll be coming out publicly?" asked Jen.
"I'm not going to make some grand announcement or anything like that, but I'm not going to hide it anymore," replied Alexis, casting a glance at Jirra. "I'm not dating anyone at the moment or anything like that, but I don't plan on staying in the shadows either."
"That's a major decision," said Jen.
"I know, but I'm not going to live my life afraid either. I've made a lot of money in a short time. I'm going to make a bundle from the movie, and I have a very good contract for the Erin Flynn series, guaranteed three years, six figures, with options for DVDs and reruns. My agent worked a hard deal. If the series is a hit, I have the right to automatically renew my contract, with incentives. I'll be able to walk away from this not having to work again in show biz if I want," explained Alexis.
"Well, living in Mass won't hurt," added Jen.
"Exactly," replied Alexis.
"Well, I'll be in your corner," said Jen, as she got up and hugged Alexis.
"I really appreciate that," replied Alexis.
"Maybe you can appear on the show!" interjected Lindsey.
"I'd love that, Jen. We're getting a killer supporting cast, and we're already talking about bringing in guest stars. The director believes that once the show hits the air, she'll have to beat away stars who'll want to appear on it," stated Alexis. She then looked over at Jirra. "I might even find a small role for a certain young Penn student."
"Really?" asked Jirra. "Um on second thought, the last thing I want to do is be on TV."
"It'll be fun, trust me, Jirra, no one will know your past by then or care."
Jirra nodded softly. Alexis was right, and it would be cool to be on a TV show; still, there was the lingering doubt in the back of her mind. "Okay, I'll do it."
"Well it won't be for a while, but I'll make sure you get a good part."
"How bout a hooker?" suggested Lindsey.
Jirra nudged Lindsey in the ribs. "She's casting me not you!"
Chapter 46
For dinner Jen said she had the perfect place to continue their conversation. They piled into her Hummer and headed up towards Studio City.
"I know where we're going," stated Alexis in a sing-song tone as they headed down Ventura Boulevard.
"Shhhh, don't say a word," replied Jen.
"Obviously, we're not going anywhere fancy," interjected Jirra. "I just hope they have good food, I'm famished!"
"You won't be when we leave," said Alexis.
They pulled up in front of Art's Delicatessen a few minutes later. The valets ran over in competition to drive Jen's Hummer.
"A Deli?" asked Lindsey.
"Not just a deli, it's the best one in LA," replied Alexis.
"This is a favorite spot around here, and what's great about it is that they treat everyone the same," explained Jen.
The hostess smiled at Jen and led them to a booth. Jen passed out the menus.
"Everything is great here," she stated.
"The sandwiches look huge," noted Jirra.
"Trust me, they are," replied Alexis.
"So, you've eaten here often?" asked Lindsey.
"Many times, it's a very popular place to eat after work. You come here to eat, not to be seen," replied Alexis as she plucked a pickle from the bowl in the center of the table.
Jirra ordered the hot pastrami on rye, and she had it admit it was the best she had had since she left Philly. Alexis ordered corned beef on rye, and they shared an order of fries. Lindsey also went for the pastrami, as did Jen, who also had a bowl of matzo-ball soup.
"How can you have soup when you're eating that huge sandwich?" asked Jirra.
"The question should be, how can you pass on soup this good?" replied Jen. "Just remember they also have killer desserts here."
"I doubt if I'll have room for dessert," replied Jirra. "If I eat much more, Greta will have to alter my gown."
"We can split an order of apple strudel; trust me on this one, it's killer," interjected Alexis.
"So, what's the plan for the rest of the week?" asked Lindsey.
"I have some things to do at the studio tomorrow, so I figure that you can hit the town with Alexis. If you want, we can go up to Universal Studios, it's actually a lot of fun," stated Jen. "However, I want you two to relax on Saturday, as Sunday will be very hectic. We're getting our hair, nails and makeup done, and then we have to get dressed. The limo will pick us up mid-afternoon so we can meet up with your dates, and then off to the Oscars."
The flash of a camera interrupted their conversation. Jen turned around to see a man with several cameras hanging from his neck.
"Smile, Ms. Stevens," he exclaimed. "You too, Ms. Eden." He began to snap off photo after photo.
"Hey you, get outta here; you know the rules," announced the night manager as he ran over.
The photographer ignored him and continued to snap photos. He moved closer until he was only a foot away from their booth. His lens was almost in Jen's face. It was as if he was trying to provoke Jen into doing something, but she just kept eating and ignored him.
"This is private property, get your butt out of here before I call the cops," stated the manger angrily as he approached the photographer.
"Hey, hey, don't you dare touch me, I know my rights," the photographer yelled back. "Besides, the cops can't do anything to me."
"I beg to differ," came a voice from another booth as two policemen stood up. "You're interrupting my dinner, and in here that alone is a crime. Please stop taking photos and come over here."
The two officers were motorcycle cops. The first one was a large burly man with a full brown mustache. His partner was a younger Hispanic man who was cleanshaven.
"I'm just trying to do my job," complained the photographer to the cops.
"What a coincidence, so am I," replied the cop with the moustache.
"Hiya, Rick, Miguel, I didn't see you two come in here tonight, but then again I just came on shift" stated the manager, as he shook the hands of the two cops.
The photographer looked slightly nervous when he saw the cops and the manager were friends.
"We were just ready to order dessert and coffee, but now it looks like we're going back to work early. You want to press charges?" asked Rick.
"I just want him out of here," replied the manager. "They know that they're not allowed in here."
"What about you, Ms. Stevens? Does anyone at your table wish to press charges?" asked the Hispanic officer. "What about you, Ms. Eden?"
"We're just trying to enjoy our dinner, officer. I agree with the manager, and would just like him out of here," replied Jen in a friendly manner. "I won't bring charges unless any of those pictures appear in the media."
Alexis nodded in agreement, as Jirra tried to disappear into the recesses of the Naugahyde covered booth. The last thing she wanted was a confrontation with a paparazzi.
"Well, that makes it unanimous, why don't you leave, before we charge you with trespassing and disturbing the peace," stated the first cop to the photographer.
"Fine, but I'll be waiting outside," stated the photographer.
"That's your right, but if you bother anyone, we'll be back here," replied Rick.
The photographer, seeing he wasn't going to get his way, walked out of the deli watched closely by the two cops.
"God, I hate those bloodsuckers," mumbled Rick, but just audible to Jen and the others at the table.
"I'll have your coffee and dessert right up, guys," stated the manager. He then turned to Jen and the others. "Sorry about the interruption, I hope it won't affect your opinion of Art's."
"It wasn't your fault, besides I appreciate the way you and the officers handled it,' replied Jen. There was a big smile on her face, as she shook their hands.
"Can I pay for your dinners this evening?" asked Jen as she turned towards the two policemen.
"That's okay, but I wouldn't say no to an autograph from both of you," replied Rick. "My wife is a big fan of both of you."
"It would be a pleasure," replied Jen with a smile.
The manager handed her a couple of paper placemats, and Jen and Alexis signed them for the officers.
"Thanks a lot, and give us a call if that guy gives you any problems," stated Rick, as he examined the autographs.
The two officers returned to their booth for their coffee and dessert.
"Well, that was pretty exciting; does that happen a lot?" asked Lindsey.
"It gets pretty crazy leading up to the Oscars. We get a lot of out of town photographers, and the competition is pretty tight as it is," replied Jen. "That guy broke the rules by coming inside; they don't usually do that. Now, let me warn you, it might get a little nuts when we leave. Our friend might have called some of his friends to make it more difficult for us. Just keep your cool and don't let them get under your skin," explained Jen.
"They want you to do something crazy as that will make their photographs worth more. I doubt anyone will pay big bucks to see Jen eat matzo-ball soup," added Alexis.
"So he was trying to provoke you?" asked Jirra.
Jen nodded. "Yes, it makes for a better photo. I have a bad temper left over from my old life. I control it most of the time, especially when I'm out in public, but it's difficult around jerks like that."
"I'm glad the two cops were here," added Lindsey.
"So am I," said Jen. "I would have hated to waste my soup by tossing it in the face of that parasite."
"What'll happen if he's out there?" asked Lindsey.
"Remember, I drive a Hummer; I just hope one of those Neanderthals steps in front of me," replied Jen with a laugh.
"We could get you a stamp to put silhouettes of them on the side, like fighter pilots do," added Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Now there's an idea!"
Ten minutes later they walked out of the deli. A few people stopped to ask Jen and Alexis for autographs, which they readily agreed to.
To everyone's surprise, the photographer was nowhere to be seen. The valet brought up Jen's Hummer, and they drove away without incident.
"I guess there was someone more famous to bother," noted Alexis. "It's things like this that makes me want to leave Hollywood."
"I don't see how either of you deal with it," said Jirra.
"It's an occupational hazard. Most of the paparazzi are harmless, but there are those who press the boundaries of privacy. It was hell the first few months after I had my accident, but eventually they lost interest in me," stated Jen. "Other than the fact that I used to be a man, my life is too boring for them."
"I shudder to think what my life would be like if they learned my secret," sighed Jirra.
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra. "I noticed that you got a little camera shy back there. You do know that your photo will be taken when we go down the red carpet?"
Jirra nodded. "That's different. This was like an assault. I know that I'll have to deal with others concerning my change someday, but I'd like to be in control of it."
"That may not be possible," countered Alexis.
"I know that. I've already had to answer questions from Penn concerning my being transsexual.' I don't like the idea of lying to people, but at the same time I just want to live my life."
"I know you'll handle it, and just so you'll know, I'll be there for you," said Alexis.
"Count me in," added Lindsey.
"Me too!" stated Jen.
"Thanks," replied Jirra. "That really means a lot."
Chapter 47
The four friends sat up until well after midnight talking. Eventually it was just Alexis and Jirra.
"I must remember to thank Jen and Lindsey for suddenly feeling sleepy," quipped Alexis.
Jirra chuckled. "And I always thought that Jen was a better actress than that."
They were sitting on the couch cross-legged, facing each other. Alexis reached over and took Jirra's hands into hers.
Jirra trembled slightly, feeling a rush of emotions that had been initially sparked back at the spa.
"Well, obviously distance and separation did nothing to lower the feelings I have for you," said Alexis. "You do still have feelings for me, right?"
"Yes yes, I do. I tried to put them off as a crush and that I was just star-struck, but every time I got an email from you, I felt all tingly all over," replied Jirra.
"Me too," stated Alexis. "The question is, can we do anything with it?"
Jirra nodded softly.
"When I told Faith that I was a lesbian and planning on coming out, I half hoped she would want someone else for the series. I'm so tired of hiding the real me. I have enough money put away that I could walk away if I wanted, but I can't."
"That's because you're proud of what you do and want to prove that it doesn't matter what your sexuality is, right?" asked Jirra.
Alexis cocked her head slightly. "You're pretty bright."
"I understand a little of what you're going through. Alexis, it terrifies me that I might be outed. I mean, if the truth comes out, what will happen to me, Mom, the spa, and everyone there?"
"Let's not get all upset over something that might never happen."
Jirra tried to smile but instead a tear began to run down her cheek. Alexis saw it and gently wiped it away.
"Look, Roo, you're going to make it. I know that it's tough, but you're a sweet person who is blessed to have a strong circle of friends around. I can only speak for myself that it's not out of pity either, that sort of thing passes quickly. I'll be your friend and maybe more, through thick and thin. Jen has made it, and she's had some hard times too, but like you she's blessed with people who care deeply about her."
"I know, but sometimes I can't help feeling sorry for myself. I've had so many wonderful things happen to me since the change. I asked my spirit guide about it, and he said that it was just something that happened no big cosmic reason or purpose; one minute I'm a guy and then in a flash I'm female. The universe has a perverse sense of humor if you ask me," said Jirra.
"I don't think your spirit guide was telling you everything. I don't believe that you had this life-changing event just out of the blue; there must be a purpose to it. From what your mom has told me, you were a nice smart kid before the accident, and you're still a nice smart kid. This happened for a reason, and I think that you'll learn the reason someday when you're ready. Right now, you're still adjusting to the change. That's enough for now; if you also knew you had some great task ahead of you that would be even more overwhelming."
"Why didn't I get the same sort of mental adjustments as Jen did?"
"I have no idea, Roo. I'm not sure which way I would prefer myself. By the way, how's the guy thing coming along?"
Jirra rolled her eyes. "It's still there. It's weird having feelings that I know are natural and everything, but at the same time being disgusted and horrified that I might actually act on them."
Alexis laughed. "I felt that way the first time I was turned on by another girl!"
"It's not exactly the same thing," replied Jirra.
"It's not that different either. Look, I don't care if you like guys; if we can somehow make this work, I do expect you to be honest to me and loyal to me, and I will give that back in return."
"Do you think that we might make something out of this?"
"I hope so," replied Alexis. She then leaned over and in a gentle movement kissed Jirra softly on the lips.
"That was nice."
"It was, but I think that's where we should stop for now. But I do want you to know that this isn't the end."
Jirra smiled and they kissed again before heading up to their rooms.
"Goodnight, Roo, sweet dreams."
Chapter 48
Jirra undressed and debated Jen's suggestion regarding the sheets. She had never slept naked before and had never slept on satin sheets. She wondered if she should do it.
"Come on, Jirra, it's not like they're going to bite back," she stated aloud to herself.
Jirra decided to give it a try, and after turning out the lights she removed her pjs and got into bed. The sheets felt very smooth, and it was momentarily overwhelming to her senses. For a moment she thought it might be a mistake to do it, as she was still slightly aroused from her contact with Alexis, but to her total surprise she drifted off to sleep almost as soon as she closed her eyes.
Jirra slowly awoke feeling very rested. To her total surprise, when she looked at the clock on the nightstand was showing 9:45. She sat up in bed and reached for her watch, which confirmed how late it was. She couldn't remember the last time she slept in this late.
Stepping out of bed she also found that she had forgotten that she was naked. "Well, mark that down for another thing Jen was right about," she stated aloud as she drifted slowly towards the shower.
After a very long shower and an invigorating experience in the dryer she got dressed. She decided that she would take a bath tonight before going to bed to try it out.
She decided to go with jeans, a sage colored sweater and the cowgirl boots that Tara and Cari had bought her for Christmas. She hadn't worn them too often back at the spa as she felt funny about wearing them, as if she wasn't western enough for them. She knew it was silly, as many of the girls in town wore them and some of them didn't know one end of a horse from the other.
They were really nice boots, modeled after a style from the 1880's. The leather was distressed brown softened goat, with a very minimal pattern. For boots they were very comfortable and as soon as she put them on, she was glad she brought them. They went perfectly with jeans or something dressier.
She walked downstairs and found the others in the living room.
"Well, look who's up, it's true, the dead lives!" stated Alexis.
"I thought the dead came out after dark," added Lindsey.
"Very funny," replied Jirra, as she sat down next to Alexis.
"Oooh, nice boots!" commented Jen.
Alexis ran her hand down the side of one. "I agree, these are very nice, where did you get them?"
"Cari and Tara gave them to me," replied Jirra, as she eyed the tray of muffins on the coffee table.
Alexis bent down to examine the boots. "Wow, these are genuine Luccheses!"
"I'm even more impressed," stated Jen.
"What's so impressive about them?" asked Lindsey.
"They've made boots for everyone from John Wayne to Michael Jordan," replied Jen. "The cool thing is that they put the same quality into their boots for the general public."
"I like them, as they're comfortable, if only I could feel more at ease wearing them back home. I mean I'm too much of an East-Coast person," replied Jirra, as she picked out a blueberry muffin and began to pick it apart.
"I wouldn't worry about that," replied Alexis, "soon you'll be kidded for being a hick at Penn by East-Coast snobs!"
"Gee, I guess I'd better get a cowgirl hat too!" replied Jirra as she began to giggle. She was so happy to be around Alexis again, even if it was for a couple of days.
"Well, I guess breakfast is out of the question," commented Jen as she looked at her watch. "I gotta run down to the studio. I'll be back for dinner. Do you have any requests?"
Lindsey raised her hand and began to wave it back and forth. "Ooh, ooh, I have an idea!"
Jen laughed. "Okay, what is it?"
"Let me cook you all dinner! I'd love to use your kitchen and cook you your favorite meal as a way of thanking you," stated Lindsey.
"Well, you already cooked me a cheese steak," replied Jen.
Lindsey shook her head. "Come on, Jen, I'm serious. I want to cook you something special."
"That's a great idea; we can go out to some of the local grocery places to get what we need. There's a Whole Foods in Beverly Hills, that'll be fun just going there!" stated Alexis. "We can also go to Trader Joe's, they're everywhere."
"You can't be serious, Lindsey. You're in Hollywood and you want to cook me dinner?" asked Jen.
"I'm deadly serious. Jen, I love cooking and creating meals for friends, it's not a chore for me. I'd love to go through some of the food shops around here," replied Lindsey. "Besides, if I make something you like, it could be something for my resume!"
Jen nodded. "How can I say no to that?"
"Cool!" replied Lindsey as she got up and hugged Jen. "Now, I'm going to see what you have in the kitchen before I make up my shopping list."
"Now that's something the supermarket rag sheets would love to know, what sorts of horrors exist in Jen Steven's kitchen!" stated Alexis fighting back tears as she started laughing.
Jen simply shook her head. "No science experiments running amok in there I'm afraid. My housekeeper, Gertie, keeps everything in top shape when she's here and I tend to use the microwave or eat out whenever I'm here by myself."
"Darn! No juicy tidbits for the tabloids then. Well, that won't stop us from making up a few!" Alexis continued to giggle.
Jen looked skyward. "Sheesh! With friends like these who needs enemies?"
"So, Jen, what do you want for supper anyway?" Lindsey had a pad of paper and a pen ready to take notes.
"Well, I eat out so much that something nice and simple would be great. I guess my favorite meal is a good beef stew. Nice big chunks of beef with loads of veggies." A far away look formed in Jen's eyes. "I remember my mom telling my dad to take a walk through the garden whenever she made stew in late summer or early fall. Almost anything in the garden was a fair target to put in the pot. Potatoes, carrots, celery, turnips, green beans, onions, leeks and whatever else he planted that year that was still growing. A real treat was the fresh baked bread or biscuits too. We never had much money so mom would scratch bake as much as possible when she did bake. Sometimes we had dark chocolate Devil's Food cake with a vanilla buttercream frosting or plain brownies for dessert."
Jen stood there not moving or saying anything for several seconds. Jirra started to worry and put her hand on Jen's shoulder. It seemed to bring her back to reality.
"Sorry. Just having a little bit of a flashback to simpler times in my life folks. I'm fine."
Jirra wasn't so certain since she noticed tears starting to form in the corners of Jen's eyes.
Jen picked up her purse from the table. "I'm certain whatever you decide to fix will be fine, Lindsey. I trust you with my taste buds. I've got to get going so you all have a good time today."
Jirra looked a bit confused. "Jen, you only have the H2. How are we going to go shopping? Take a limo or a cab?"
"Oh, I forgot to show you something. Follow me." They all followed Jen to a garage at the back of the building. They saw two spaces to park cars. One was empty while the other held a shiny red Dodge Viper 2 seat convertible.
"This is my other California transportation. I tend to use it when it's just me or when I'm with one other person. There isn't room for more than that comfortably. It fits the star' image I have to keep up too."
Jirra and Lindsey looked the car over as Alexis stood back and watched. She'd seen the car before and on occasion borrowed it when she was in town. "Uh, Jen, you know I don't like driving the Hummer."
"That's okay, Alexis. Jirra can handle it." Jen opened her purse then tossed the keys to the H2 to Jirra. "The registration is in the glove compartment along with the insurance card if something happens."
"Jen, I can't drive that!"
"And why not? You drive an SUV at home don't you? Your mom told me you drove hers and Judy said you did fine on your business trips with hers, right?"
"Yes, but "
"Just remember that it's a bit wider than a normal SUV and you'll do fine. Besides, you need to use it since there are three of you and you'll need the room in it for the groceries." Jen took another look at her watch. "Damn, I'm gonna be late if I don't get moving!"
She pressed a button on the wall that opened the door behind the Viper then settled herself in the car. Moments later it started up then settled into a throaty purr as she carefully backed it out of the garage bay. With a wave through the open roof she was gone.
Alexis pressed the button to close the door. "There she goes again, Hurricane Jennifer."
"Hurricane?" Lindsey and Jirra said in unison.
"Yup, a force of nature not to taken lightly."
Jirra laughed. "It does sort of fit her doesn't it?""
Lindsey was laughing too. "Well, I guess I'd better survey the kitchen then get going." Lindsey took a few steps then stopped in her tracks. "Darn. How are we going to pay for the food?"
Alexis smiled. "Oh, don't worry about that, Lindsey. I'll take care of it. Jen's let me stay in one of her guest rooms and use her car whenever I've needed a place to crash. It will help me to say thanks to her too."
Lindsey left to inspect the kitchen as Jirra and Alexis took a few moments to lock up the garage.
Chapter 49
When they entered the kitchen, Lindsey was busy looking into all the cabinets.
Jirra laughed. "The cook is in her element now. I'd say that within ten minutes she'll have the entire kitchen memorized as to where everything is and how much there is of it."
Alexis nodded. "You're right, of course."
They watched for a couple of minutes more as Lindsey finished by checking out the contents of the huge walk-in refrigerator. She scribbled a few notes on a pad of paper then sat down at the kitchen table.
"Well, Jen was right. She doesn't keep much around. I'll have to pick up almost everything I need. I can use some of what's here, but I'll have to replace it." Lindsey picked up the phone book and flipped through the pages until she found a certain phone number then dialed the phone.
"Hello? Is John there please? Okay, I'll wait. John? Lindsey Dylan calling . Yes, we met last night. I was with Jennifer Stevens. You can help me by telling me where you get your meat and produce. Well, I'm cooking for Jen tonight and I need a few things. Okay, I got that. Now what about produce? Great. Oh, how about fresh Italian bread? Really? Thanks! Yes, if she does, I'll make sure you get it, John. Thanks again, Bye!"
"Who were you talking to, Lindsey?" Alexis looked confused.
"I was talking to John, the owner of the Italian place we were at last night. I needed to find out where to get a few things since I'm new to the area."
"What was that about if she does, I'll make sure you get it' anyway?"
"John just asked that if Jen liked what I was fixing, he'd like a sample and the recipe. He likes to add his guests' favorites to the menu, if he can find out what they are. He also offered a few loaves of fresh baked Italian bread. They have a batch to put in the oven a little later today. All we have to do is stop by to pick it up."
"So are you ready to go?"
"Let me get directions to these two places and I'm all set."
It took a few more minutes for Lindsey to get good directions, and it turned out that Alexis knew the area well enough to be able to navigate for Jirra to find the stores. It took only a few minutes for Jirra to feel comfortable driving the H2. As long as she allowed a bit of extra room around the huge SUV, it wasn't too different from driving any of the smaller vehicles she was already used to.
Lindsey decided that the first stop was the supermarket. While her own plans didn't need much from the store, she'd decided to replace what she was going to use and to replenish the stocks of the various things she had already used in making breakfast the past few days.
Jirra found a parking spot for the Hummer then started to follow Lindsey into the huge Whole Foods store. She stopped a few feet away from the Hummer and grabbed Alexis' arm.
"Alexis, do you want to put on some sort of disguise or something?"
"Why?"
"Aren't you concerned about being recognized and getting swamped with autograph requests in there?"
"No, not really." Alexis noticed the look of confusion on Jirra's face. "Jirra, there are probably two places where I can walk around without a disguise and not be bothered too much. The first is my hometown where everyone knows me anyway. The other is here in L.A.. There are already so many famous faces running around here that one more isn't going to cause a major riot. Yes, I will get recognized. I doubt that I'll get a mob of people trying to tear my clothes off though. People may point and stare, and a few may come over to talk to me or ask for an autograph. It's just something I have to live with."
Jirra shrugged. "If you're sure about it, then I guess we'd better get moving."
"Lindsey's probably got a shopping cart half-loaded with stuff by now."
Once inside the store, Alexis grabbed a shopping cart then circled around the aisles until they found Lindsey staring at something inside a freezer case. She seemed to snap out of her trance then opened the case door, grabbed several bags of what appeared to be unsweetened frozen dark cherries and put them in her shopping cart.
Alexis turned to Jirra. "What was that all about?"
"I've seen that look in her eyes a few times before. I'm just taking an educated guess here, but I'd say she just got an idea for something new to make. Knowing what she's capable of and the fact that she put those cherries in the cart, I'm guessing that we're going to have a very special dessert to go with supper tonight."
"I think you're right, Jirra. We'd better catch up with her before we lose her again."
A few minutes later, Lindsey had nearly filled her cart and started in on the one Alexis was pushing. They spent nearly an hour in the store as Lindsey finished the rest of her list.
It took two baggers to help move the load of groceries out to the Hummer. Fortunately, there was a large ice chest in the back, and it was soon loaded up with the items that needed to stay cold. A cord with a cigarette lighter plug came out of the end of the cooler. It was lying next to an outlet in the back of the H2. Alexis plugged the cord into the outlet and a low whirring sound came from a small compartment on the end of the chest. "Cool. It's one of those camping type refrigerators. The stuff in there will stay cold for as long as we're out. Jen uses this when she does her own shopping."
Jirra started the H2 then turned to look at Lindsey. "So where to next?"
"Well, the butcher shop is the farthest out. Let's make that the next stop. We've got room in the chest, so I'm not concerned about the beef getting warm while we're doing the rest of the shopping."
Jirra nodded as she moved the H2 back out of the parking spot then headed in the direction Alexis pointed.
The butcher shop was easy to locate, and it took only a few minutes for Lindsey to pick up the order she placed over the telephone. Several pounds of prime stew beef, cut into two inch cubes were added to the cooler.
By this time, it was getting close to noontime, so the trio decided to head back to the Italian place for lunch and to pick up the bread.
As Jirra parked the Hummer in the restaurant's parking lot, the cell phone in Alexis' purse started to ring. "Hello? Oh, hi Jen! Okay. Let me ask her."
Alexia turned to face Lindsey. "Is it going to be a problem for you if Jen invites someone for dinner?"
"No, not all. I'm planning for around a dozen as is stands now. It'll probably wind up being a buffet style layout, since we don't really have a staff to serve everything."
"Did you hear that, Jen? Okay then. I'll let her know. Bye!"
"Lindsey, Jen said to tell you thanks. She's inviting a friend of hers over at about seven tonight."
"I'll be ready." Lindsey scribbled another round of notes on her pad of paper before following the others into the restaurant.
To save room for supper, they all decided to have a small antipasto and a soda for lunch. John popped out of the kitchen and filled Lindsey in on the produce place he'd recommended. It was run by an Armenian-American family a father and two sons, all of whom were short, stocky, and barrel-chested with full heads of curly black hair. The father was known as "Hal" and the two sons, even though in their thirties, were simply known as "Junior" and "the kid." They were all very knowledgeable, helpful, and very friendly. Their place of business was the whole bottom floor of a big, old brick warehouse, and it's always cool in there, even on the hottest summer days. Most of the produce is still in cases stacked on pallets, with the top case being open for retail trade and to let wholesale customers see and sample the produce. Anyone, like Lindsey, who could talk to them about produce in a really knowledgeable way would get wholesale pricing, no matter how little they bought.
As they finished their meal, John brought out a half-dozen loves of fresh Italian bread, still warm from the oven. Lindsey had inquired about getting some wine to serve with the stew and to use a small amount in the preparation of the meal. John surprised her with three bottles of an excellent Beaujolais, saying that Jen was personally responsible for bringing him a lot of business and that he'd be glad to contribute the bread and the wine so she could enjoy her meal in style.
It took just a few minutes to find the produce place. Jirra and Alexis followed Lindsey inside then trailed behind her, pushing the cart as she started to fill it with a large assortment of vegetables and other goodies. Lindsey stopped at a pile of boxes containing celery. The top box didn't have much left in it and as she looked at the box below it a large frown spread across her face. She told Jirra and Alexis to wait then took off in the direction of the checkout counter. A minute or so later she came back followed by a stocky man with slightly graying hair.
"See? The code says these two boxes were packed at least four days ago. All of the rest have today's date on them."
The man looked at the boxes then turned back toward the counter. "Junior!", he bellowed, "Pull the order you picked up from Graystone Farms this morning and tell them I want two new boxes of celery delivered or the cost for these two cases of old stock taken off the bill. You can also tell them that this is the second time that this has happened. Three strikes and they're out. There are other places I can get celery!"
The man moved the two cases out of the way then opened a brand new case. "There you go, young lady. Please accept your order for celery with my compliments. We do try to keep an eye on our suppliers but this order was picked up as a wrapped pallet this morning. I guess they grabbed a couple of boxes of old stock when they got our order together."
"Thank you, sir! I do appreciate it." Lindsey picked out three bundles of celery and placed them in the cart.
"Hal, please call me Hal. Sir makes me feel like my Dad was around somewhere." He looked at Lindsey then the cart for a few moments. "Are you by any chance in the business?"
"Yes, I'm afraid so. My mother is the chef at a spa in New Mexico. I'm out here to attend the awards this weekend with a friend and decided to cook supper tonight. My name is Lindsey."
"Again, thank you, Lindsey, for calling this to my attention. Our customers have come to accept that we carry only the best produce available. We'd never sell something that old to anyone. When you're done shopping come and see me at the checkout counter." Hal bowed slightly then headed off to talk with a few other customers.
On the way to the register to check out, Lindsey passed the store's exotic produce section. The selection of produce included several fruits she'd only seen in the pictures in her cooking books. She even spotted some fresh blueberries and raspberries and got a couple of quarts of each to use in pancakes or waffles and for desserts over the next few days.
The big surprise came at the register when Hal encouraged her to register for a wholesale card. He told her that she'd be able to get whatever she wanted at wholesale prices with the card. They would even ship her things at the spa if she needed something she couldn't get locally. Considering the delicacies she'd seen in the exotic section, she jumped at the chance.
Chapter 50
Back at the condo, it took several trips for the mountain of bags and boxes to get carried into Jen's kitchen. Instead of pulling the Hummer into the garage, they'd parked across from the back entrance, since it was closer to the elevator. With their activities out in the open, several photographers spent a few minutes snapping pictures. Jen's Hummer was well known to the paparazzi crowd, and that, plus the fact that a mountain of groceries was being lugged into the building by Alexis Eden, meant that the word that some kind of party was being planned got spread around town faster than the news that a TV show was being cancelled. Within minutes, both entrances to the building were staked out, with the crew at one entrance in cell phone contact with the other. Whoever showed up would be certain to have their picture snapped. The rumor mill kicked into high gear.
It took a few minutes to put much of the pile of groceries away. What remained on the kitchen table were the things Lindsey needed for the meal.
Lindsey put Jirra and Alexis to work cleaning and chopping the veggies as she browned the meat for the stew. After lightly browning it she drained off the pan drippings to cool slightly. Later she would remove as much of the grease as possible from the drippings then add them back to the stew for additional flavor.
The veggies, beef, some spices and a few additional goodies all went into the large pot on the huge stove. Lindsey carefully adjusted the flame under the pot then placed a lid on top.
While the kitchen was fairly large and well equipped, several collisions with Jirra and Alexis prompted Lindsey to shoo both of them out of the kitchen with the task of setting up the dining room properly.
The dining room was positively huge; Jirra counted at least a dozen round tables and guessed that the room could seat at least fifty to sixty people comfortably. Lindsey wanted to serve dinner buffet style so they set up three long folding tables they found in a storage closet. It took close to an hour to set up the room the way Lindsey wanted it.
Since Jen hadn't brought her housekeeper, Jirra and Alexis did a quick clean up of the first floor areas of the condo. The time just seemed to slip by as they worked with a vacuum cleaner and the cleaning kit they found in the storage room. With everything finished they headed back to the kitchen to watch Lindsey.
Just after five in the afternoon, they heard the front door open then slam with a loud bang. Moments later, Jen came storming into the kitchen and tossed her purse on the table.
"IDIOTS! Those flaming idiots! A whole week's worth of editing screwed up because " The smells wafting through the kitchen finally tickled Jen's nose enough to completely register. "Ooooo, what smells soooooo good?" Jen headed for the range to peek into the pots bubbling away there. Lindsey cut her off though.
"Uh, Jen, things won't be ready until about seven, since that's when you said your friend was coming. Since you seem so keyed up, how about you go take a good soak in the tub and relax?"
Jen looked at Lindsey with the pout of a three-year-old girl who has just been told she couldn't have a new dolly.
Jirra laughed. "That won't work on her, Jen. Alexis and I already tried. She said no samples or peeking until everything is ready. And she owes us, because we've been helping!"
Jen crossed her arms over her breasts and stamped her foot. "Oh poo! It's my kitchen!" All three of the girls laughed even louder.
Alexis gently grabbed Jen's shoulders and guided her toward the door. "Now go take a good soak. That's Doctor Alexis' personal prescription. And use that special setting of yours. You need to work out all of your frustrations. I'll have Jirra bring in a mug of hot chocolate in a little while too."
"A hot soak in the tub and hot chocolate too? Why am I still here?"
Almost half an hour later, Jirra knocked lightly on Jen's bathroom door. There was no answer after several seconds, so she slowly opened the door, concerned that something had happened to Jen. As Jirra stepped into the bathroom, she saw Jen leaning back in the tub with her arms on the rim of the tub. The water was swirling furiously, and the mounting froth of bubbles hid what was going on just under the surface as Jen made little noises of pleasure. Jirra also noticed that the special button Jen had mentioned was lit in a brilliant red.
Jirra was about to set the mug on the edge of the tub and leave when the humming of the pumps stopped as the red light extinguished. After several more seconds, Jen sighed as her eyes fluttered open. She didn't seem upset at all to see Jirra standing there.
Jen smiled up at Jirra. "How long have you been there?"
Jirra felt the warmth flooding into her face. "Not long."
"But long enough, huh?" Jirra nodded. "Jirra, I'm not ashamed of this. There's no need for you to be nervous or ashamed either. In trying to find my own balance, I had to learn not to hide my feelings or refuse to experience new sensations. This is just a part of that."
"Killara keeps reminding me of that."
"Ah yes, your spirit guide. He's quite right you know." Jen sipped from the steaming mug of hot chocolate. "Maybe it would have been easier for me if I had someone like him. Can I ask a personal question?"
Jirra thought for a few seconds. "If I can decline to answer it."
"Fair enough. Are you still afraid that you're going to lose the old you?"
"How did you know?"
"Talking with your mom and Judy, but mostly from watching you. Occasionally, I see a very brief flicker of something on your face. Nobody would ever notice it unless they'd been through it too. It still happens to me, but not as often as it used to. Something happens that will trigger an old memory or behavior from before, and I struggle with that for a while. I "
A knock came on the bathroom door then a few moments later it opened slightly. Alexis peeked around the door. "Okay, ladies. Your time is up. Jen you need to get dressed. It's a little after six now. You've been in here for nearly an hour. Jirra, you're needed in the kitchen."
Jen sighed. "Thanks. Alexis. I'll be out shortly." The door closed again. "Well, we can always talk later. Remember, don't be afraid to fully experience the wonderful gift you're been given. You really should try the red button you know."
Jirra smiled. "Have you been talking to Killara?"
Jen shook her head as she smiled. "I have not now, nor have I ever been on a spirit quest, although I'm not certain how close a session in the tub with the red light on comes. Now go see what Lindsey needs. I'll be recovered enough in another few minutes to get out and get dried off. Tell them I'll be ready around six thirty, okay?"
"I'll let everyone know, Jen."
"The three of you might want to freshen up and change before our guests arrive too."
Jirra nodded before closing the bedroom door behind her.
Chapter 51
About thirty minutes later, Jen was sitting on the couch in her living room, dressed in jeans, an orange Syracuse University sweatshirt, and sandals. She was looking through a stack of scripts and story proposals when the doorbell started ringing.
It was the start of a steady flow of guests arriving, and soon ten additional residents of the building were milling around in the living room. Jirra circulated around the room carrying a tray of finger food and introducing herself to each of the guests. She recognized the stars of five TV shows and at least one well-known supporting actor in the movies. She learned the rest were either involved in the production or distribution of movies and TV shows.
Alexis greeted one female guest by running over to her and giving her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Jirra felt a surge of jealousy for a few moments, until the man with her was introduced as her husband. Alexis explained that the woman was her stunt double on her latest movie and had been nominated for an award for her stunt work on another picture.
Shortly before seven, the doorbell chimed again. Jen greeted her guest with a warm hug and a little kiss on his cheek, then introduced the gray haired man as Wayne Zachery, the host of Around Midnight and the owner of the studio that had supported her latest picture.
The group quickly moved to the dining room when Lindsey announced that everything was ready. It was a stretch since there were several more people than Lindsey had planned for but with some extra salad and some additional appetizers there was more than enough for everyone.
The meal went off without a hitch. Jen noticed how professional Lindsey was when it came to cooking and serving the food, nothing was overlooked. The food was excellent and the guests asked who Jen catered.
Lindsey beamed with pride was Jen introduced her as the chef.
The after dinner conversation was interesting, and Jirra really enjoyed the evening. Her only concern surfaced after the conversation turned to the spa. Everyone wanted a business card to have the spa's phone number after Jen and Alexis raved about the service there. It certainly didn't hurt that Lindsey was a chef at the spa either. Jirra was a bit concerned that the people calling the spa would be asking for her instead of Judy to make a reservation or get information. She wondered if Judy would be upset about it.
Jirra was also amazed at the amount of business that seemed to transpire during the dinner. She heard at least three deals for appearances on Around Midnight and a couple of proposals for movie deals. She wondered if things were always like this whenever a group of people in the entertainment industry gathered anywhere.
Things broke up around eleven, and it wasn't long before everyone was sound asleep.
Chapter 52
The next few days flew by and soon it was Sunday morning. Lindsey made omelets for brunch, and as they ate Jen went over the schedule.
"The stylist and her crew are coming over at noon," stated Jen. "They'll do our nails, hair, and makeup in that order."
"I know how to do my own makeup," interrupted Jirra.
"No offense, Roo, but this is different; you're walking down the red carpet and you need to look gorgeous," answered Alexis. "Trust me on this one; you'll definitely stand out if your makeup is understated."
Jirra nodded and let out a sigh. "Okay, I guess that makes sense."
"Don't mind her, Alexis, I'm looking forward to getting a makeover!" interjected Lindsey.
"What time will the limo be by to pick us up?" asked Jirra.
"Three. I know that sounds early, but as we're not on the A-list we need to be there earlier for our trip down the red carpet," replied Jen. "We'll stop along the way and pick up the boys, and you two will switch to their limo. Now don't worry, as I've already told them to be perfect gentlemen or else!"
"So you and Alexis will be arriving at the same time?" asked Lindsey.
"No, I'm going in solo, and Alexis is going in with her producer," replied Jen.
"Richard Thorn?" asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. "I promised him that if he let me go I'd walk down the red carpet with him, good publicity for the flick, but don't worry; we'll all be sitting together."
"What's he like?" asked Lindsey.
"He's very nice, I'll introduce you to him at the party afterwards," replied Alexis.
"So he won't be sitting next to us?" asked Jirra.
Alexis shook her head. "No, I think he'll be sitting with his daughter."
"Why isn't he walking down the carpet with her?" asked Jirra.
"She's almost eight months pregnant, that's why," replied Alexis with a smile.
"Yikes," replied Jirra.
"I met her a few times while we were in Crete; she a budding star in the archeological world. She's really nice; I hope she'll come to the party."
"Cool, what's her name?" asked Jirra.
"Hallie Thorn Pappadimos."
"Oh, I remember you e-mailing about her; isn't she a lesbian too?"
Alexis nodded as she sipped her juice. "Yes, and her partner, Kim, is also very nice."
"Does Richard know about you?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, and he was totally understanding. He's so excited about becoming a grandfather."
"That's pretty cool."
"Well, I don't mean to be the mother hen, but I think it's time for you all to go take your showers," interrupted Jen.
"Cluck, cluck," said Alexis as she stood up and carried her plate to the sink.
Jirra and Lindsey giggled and likewise make chicken sounds.
Chapter 53
The woman assigned to assist Jirra was named Gail and was an attractive woman with short blonde hair. She was friendly and went right to work on Jirra.
"This hair style looks good on you, Jirra. All I really need to do is mousse it up a little to make you look a bit more glamorous," stated Gail.
Jirra nodded nervously as she still wasn't used to being given so much attention. She kept her hair short to avoid extra work. As Gail worked, Jirra noticed that there was a bottle of nail polish already picked out. The color appeared to be a glossy red. It wasn't a bright red, rather it was slightly dark.
"Is that the color you're going to use on me?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, it's perfect. Jen sent us color photos of you and your friend, so we would know your colors. You have a very natural beauty, Jirra."
Jirra felt her face getting slightly warm. "Thank you."
"So are you trying to break into the business?"
Jirra began to shake her head, but was stopped by Gail's firm hand on her head.
"Oops, sorry. No, I live on a spa in New Mexico, and I met both Jen and Alexis there. I want to become a writer," replied Jirra.
"Smart move, but I tell you, Jirra, you have the looks to get the door opened for you," replied Gail.
"I think I'll pass," replied Jirra.
Gail laughed. "Well, you'll be the only young woman there tonight who isn't wishing that she'll get noticed by some hotshot director."
"Do you work on many stars?" asked Jirra, trying to shift the conversation.
"Oh yes, most are a real pain in the ass. Jen is cool, and from what I've heard so is Alexis, that's why we're here."
Gail began to work on Jirra's nails.
"Can I see my hair?" asked Jirra.
"Nope. Hun, I'm an artist, and I'm not letting you see yourself until I'm done. Now relax and don't worry. You're going to turn some heads tonight by the time I'm done with you!"
"That's what I'm worried about," mumbled Jirra.
An hour later, Gail told Jirra to carefully close her eyes.
"Okay, now open them up," ordered Gail.
Jirra opened her eyes and was stunned by the image that was staring back at her in the mirror that Gail was holding up. She looked stunning, and in spite of herself she felt a wave of pure joy sweep through her.
"Oh my God, I can't believe that's me!" gasped Jirra.
"Jen said that you don't like a lot of makeup, but I think what I did is understated, considering where you're going," replied Gail.
Jirra could only nod slightly as she stared at her reflection. She never used much eyeliner and was amazed by what Gail had done. Her lips also looked fuller and thicker.
"That lipstick color looks great on you. I'll leave you a tube, along with the eye shadow colors," stated Gail, as if she could read Jirra's mind.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, barely holding back her smile. She felt all giddy inside, and it was a confusing feeling, as she had never felt this way about wearing makeup before.
"I'm also leaving you a DVD that has my makeup techniques on it. Granted, you'll probably never need to get this dolled up at the spa, but you never know. Still, the basics can be used in your everyday makeup," continued Gail.
"How did you do the lips?" asked Jirra.
"Make up trick my boss taught me; it's on the DVD," replied Gail with a smile. "Now, you'd better go get dressed. Come right back out here, and I'll check your makeup again."
Jirra smiled and nodded as she stood up. "I'll be careful."
"That's what they all say!"
Chapter 54
As the dress had built-in support, Jirra didn't need to wear a bra. She stared at herself in the mirror and shook her head in disbelief. A year ago she was a boy back in Pennsylvania, and now she looked like a starlet. The dress fit perfectly although she felt she was showing too much cleavage. The only thing missing from her outfit was jewelry, and Jen said she would provide that.
She carefully walked downstairs in her heels and found Jen and the others waiting for her. They were all dressed and looked wonderful.
"You look dazzling, Roo," stated Alexis, barely holding in her lust.
To her disgust Jirra felt her face getting warm as she stumbled to find a response.
"Almost," interjected Jen. "I have these for you to wear."
She handed Jirra a simple gold chain with a small diamond hanging from it. There was also a matching pair of earrings. The earrings each had a diamond hanging from a gold chain.
"Here, let me help you get them on," stated Alexis, as she took the jewelry from Jirra.
Jirra couldn't help but feel like she was in a movie.
"Well, you all look wonderful," stated Gail. "Let me take a few photos of you all."
Jirra stared at Alexis. Her gown was completely white and looked like it came directly from a Greek Goddess. It seemed to flow over Alexis's body as if it was liquid.
"You look wonderful, Alexis," stated Jirra.
"Thank you. I have to admit that I wasn't pleased about wearing this sort of gown, but the studio insisted. But it does look nice," she replied.
Jirra shook her head. "Nice isn't the right word, fabulous is a better choice." She wanted to say how much she still loved Alexis, but couldn't find the words.
Alexis put her hand against Jirra's face and smiled back. "I know."
A short time later they were in a limo heading towards Hollywood and the awards.
Chapter 55
"I forget, Jen, which one am I going to be with again?' asked Jirra as they drove towards the hotel to pick up Nick and Kyle.
"It doesn't really matter, do you have any preferences?" asked Jen.
"Can I be with Kyle?' asked Lindsey. "I love his green eyes."
"You know, Lindsey, they're really contacts," interjected Alexis.
Lindsey glanced over at her. "No way!"
Alexis broke out in a laugh. "Sorry, I couldn't resist; yes, his eyes are that green."
"That's fine, it doesn't matter to me; I'll be Nick's arm candy," stated Jirra with a wink.
"Arm candy? You sure that this is your first time to Hollywood?" asked Jen with a laugh.
"I heard it on E!" replied Jirra.
"Okay, I just told them that they would be escorting two lovely friends of mine and if either of them did anything immoral, illegal or rude, I would make them wish they were never born," stated Jen in a matter of fact way.
"Wow, you're harsher than my dad," said Lindsey with a giggle.
Jen just laughed.
Ten minutes later they pulled up in front on one of the luxury hotels. Nick and Kyle each had suites in the hotel. They both had condos up in Malibu, but were staying in the hotel to make things easier.
They came down and greeted Jen and the others. Both were wearing classic black tuxedos.
Kyle was twenty-two and was six-one, with wavy blond hair and green eyes. He was originally from Seattle and had taken up acting after blowing out his knee playing football. His career had been mostly action adventure movies. He joked that he had been killed in four of his first five movies. His upcoming role in Jen's new movie was to be his breakout role.
Nick had classic Mediterranean looks dark piercing eyes, black slightly curly hair, short, but very muscular. He was a native Californian; his family had immigrated to the states in 1902 and had become fishermen. He started acting when he was sixteen and had appeared in numerous commercials and bit parts before getting the role as a lab tech in CSI: Seattle. Those roles lead to a role in Alexis' movie.
Nick met Kyle while on location in Seattle, and they immediately hit it off. At first they kept their sexuality secret from each other as they hit the bars and clubs together. However, after a night of numerous shots of Jack Daniels, Kyle confessed to Nick. They had been lovers ever since.
Jen made the introductions.
To her total surprise, Jirra found herself suddenly very nervous in a sort of silly way. At first she couldn't even speak to Nick.
"I'm sorry," she stammered. "It's just you look exactly like you do on TV."
Nick laughed. "I'll take that as a compliment. Actually, it's me who's blown away; I had no idea that Jen was fixing me up with such a lovely date."
Jirra smiled and felt her face getting warm.
"Look, why don't we get in our limo and head on over, the traffic will be awful soon," stated Kyle. "We can talk on the way over."
"That's sounds great," said Jirra. She turned to Jen and Alexis. "See you there."
The chauffer was an attractive Japanese woman; she was wearing a very short black mini-skirt, high heels, white blouse, black tie, black jacket that barely hid her shapely breasts, and a black chauffeur's cap.
"Good evening, I'll be your driver this evening," she announced in slightly accented English. "My name is Mika, please let me know if you need anything at all."
She walked over and opened the door for them. As Jirra walked up to enter, Mika cocked her head and stared at her with a strange look in her eyes.
The look immediately caught Jirra off guard.
"I'm sorry, but there's something very familiar about you; are you from San Diego?" asked Mika.
Jirra shook her head. "Sorry, I've never been there."
"Strange, you remind me of a very good friend I have down there," replied Mika with a smile. "Oh, well, I'm sorry. Please watch your head."
A few minutes later they were heading to the Kodak Theater, the site of the Academy Awards.
"What was with the limo driver?" asked Lindsey.
"Beats me, she thought she knew me."
"Jirra, Lindsey, I just want to thank you both now for doing this," stated Kyle.
"I agree with him," added Nick.
"We don't mind," replied Jirra.
"Still, it helps us out a lot. Neither of us is big enough to survive being outed right now," said Nick.
"It really stinks having to keep a major part of your life a secret," added Kyle.
Jirra nodded to herself, as she knew all about keeping personal secrets.
"It must be awful," noted Lindsey.
"You have no idea. I mean, our close friends know, but whenever we go out we have to pretend that we're hetero," answered Kyle. "I wish I could just walk away from it all, but I really love acting."
"What would happen if your secret was exposed?" asked Lindsey.
"Our careers would be over. We're almost always cast as heartthrobs, not as serious actors. I get hundreds of letters and e-mails each week, almost all from women. It's why my part has grown since past season. Now, if it came out that I was gay, I would be a corpse by the next episode," explained Nick. "Pretty faces are a dime a dozen out here, and we would be replaced in a moment."
"So if you were older and more established, no one would care?" asked Jirra.
"Only if we agreed to be typecast in certain roles," answered Kyle. "But only a few have made it that far. It's far less risky for studios to cast a straight man than a gay one."
"You know what's funny, a straight man can play a gay man and no one says shit, so why can't a gay man play straight? It is called acting, right?" vented Nick. His voice was rising and his anger was growing. He then caught himself and smiled. "Whoa, sorry, I shouldn't have gone off like that."
Jirra smiled back. "No, I don't mind. I understand you both a lot better now."
Nick laughed. "I should have trusted Jen to get us some cool dates. I wish now that we had gotten together before tonight."
Jirra wasn't sure, but Nick suddenly seemed to have taken an interest in her.
"So tells us about yourselves," said Kyle.
Jirra motioned to Lindsey, who went first. They each gave a short bio of their lives.
"And neither of you wants to get into the business?" asked Kyle with a confused look on his face.
"No way, I'm going to own my own restaurant," stated Lindsey confidently.
"I'd rather write," said Jirra.
"Well, that's a breath of fresh air!" stated Kyle glancing over at Nick who nodded in agreement.
"So it's true about everyone in LA wanting to get into movies?" asked Jirra.
"Well, not everyone " stated Nick. "Have you ever acted, Jirra?"
Jirra was about to say that she was acting right now, but instead she just shook her head.
"Too bad, a girl as attractive as you could get a lot of doors opened," continued Nick.
"But I'm not an actress," stated Jirra.
"Neither is the brunette on my show, but that hasn't stopped her," replied Nick with a wink.
Jirra laughed as she pictured the woman. "I'm glad I'm not the only one who thinks she's a lousy actress."
"She's sleeping with the director," added Nick.
"Really, or is that another joke?" asked Lindsey.
Nick made a motion across his chest. "Cross my heart and hope to die!"
Jirra had to admit that she liked Nick a lot, as he was genuinely funny. They also shared something in common, keeping part of their lives secret.
"We'll be in front of the theater in five minutes," announced Mika over the limo's intercom. "I'll give you the signal when they want you to step out."
Jirra let out a long breath.
"Nervous?" asked Nick.
"Me?" asked Jirra as she pointed at her chest. "No, nervous would be good, I'm presently terrified."
"Just hang onto my arm, smile, and wave. If we get waved over by the press, just follow my lead. I'll get you through this," stated Nick confidently.
"Walk, smile, and wave, I can do that," replied Jirra.
"And you said that you can't act," said Nick.
"You mean that you're scared?" asked Jirra.
"You bet, Jirra; this is my first time at the Oscars. I've been at the Emmys a few times, but that's nothing compared to this."
"So we're both rookies at this?"
Nick laughed. "I like that choice of words instead of virgins."
Jirra felt her face turning red again.
"Okay, everyone, put on your best smiles; it's showtime!" announced Mika, as the limo slowly came to a stop.
Jirra had tried to imagine what it was going to be like to walk down the red carpet, but even in her wildest dreams she couldn't imagine the frenzy of the crowds and the press. Just walk, smile, and wave, she repeated to herself.
She was also amazed by the change that overcame Nick. He was no longer the laidback guy she had been chatting with in the limo, rather he was now Nick Carlton, TV star and supporting actor in the much talked about Minotaur movie. He slipped his arm around Jirra's waist and acted as if they had known each other for years, instead of only a few minutes.
Their walk down the carpet seemed almost dreamlike, as Jirra lost all track of time. In some ways, it almost felt as if she was in one of her vision quests, and she scanned the crowds for a kangaroo rat.
Several times along the way, Nick stopped and they turned towards the hordes of photographers. They would walk a few feet and then stop to pose again. Jirra noticed that there were photographers and TV reporters from all over the world, and she wondered how many people would see her photo.
Several more times along the red carpet the actors she met at the dinner party at Jen's stopped to greet her warmly. When Wayne Zachery greeted Jirra it set off an explosion of flash units as the press snapped what seemed like an endless string of pictures as he hugged her. Jirra saw out of the corner of her eye that Lindsey was getting similar attention.
Nick whispered in her ear, "You sure travel in some powerful circles. You sure you don't want to be an actress?"
Jirra whispered back, "I just met all of them at Jen's dinner party a few days ago. It's no big deal!"
They were almost at the end of the carpet when Nick led Jirra towards several TV cameras. Suddenly, a microphone was shoved into their faces. The first person was from Entertainment Tonight, and she asked Nick about his upcoming movie. She was quickly followed by several other reporters. While Jirra wasn't surprised that they ignored her, it did bug her a bit, after all she did look very good.
"Nick, who's your lovely date this evening?" asked one of the local LA TV reporters.
Nick smiled back and gave Jirra a slight nudge.
"I'm Jirra Reid," she replied cheerfully, surprised that she didn't stammer.
"And have you known Nick a long time?" asked the reporter, moving the microphone closer to Jirra's face.
She smiled and nodded, not knowing what else to do. Thankfully, there were other people to interview, and Nick and Jirra were again moving along the carpet.
"Well, you look lovely," replied the reporter, as they walked away.
"You did good," whispered Nick.
"I didn't do anything but say my name and nod," replied Jirra.
"That's all they want to hear," stated Nick.
They walked into the theater together and were soon joined by Lindsey and Kyle.
"Well, what did you think?" asked Kyle.
"That was so cool! Can we do it again?" asked Lindsey. She had a big smile on her face.
"I think someone is star struck!" said Jirra as she kidded her friend.
"Come on, Roo, you have to admit that was fun," replied Lindsey.
"Roo?" asked Nick with a grin.
Jirra flashed Lindsey a dirty look for using her nickname and then turned back to Nick. "My name means kangaroo, so some of my family and so-called friends call me Roo."
"Cool, I like it," replied Nick as he took Jirra's arm. "We need to get to our seats."
Chapter 56
Jirra was pleasantly surprised by their seats. While they weren't up front, they were in the very back either; they also had a great view of the stage.
"I can't believe we're so close, I half-expected to be in the very back," commented Jirra.
"I know," replied Nick. "Someday, I hope to be up closer, in the front rows, but for my first time here, these are perfect."
"The cool thing is that we'll see all the big stars walk by," added Kyle.
A few minutes later, they were joined by Alexis and Jen.
"So did you have a great time?" asked Jen.
Jirra and Lindsey both nodded.
"Thank you so much for bringing us here," said Jirra.
Jen smiled back. "It's a pleasure."
They chatted about the red carpet experience.
"So where is Richard Thorn?" asked Jirra.
"He's sitting up front; he produced two movies that have nominations. I'll introduce you to him at the party," replied Alexis. She then leaned over and whispered, "How's Nick been?"
Jirra smiled and whispered back. "He's been very nice. I like him."
Alexis nodded back.
Overall, Jirra found the show to be very entertaining and enjoyed the people watching. Her personal highlight of the show was when the winners for visual effects were sitting directly in front of them, and Jirra wondered if she showed up on TV.
As always, the show ran late, and there was almost a mass sense of relief in the crowd when the last awards were given out. As they filtered out, Jirra tried to take it all in one last time.
"You okay?" asked Alexis.
"Oh, yes. I guess I'm just overwhelmed by all this; I never imagined in my wildest dreams that I would ever be here especially with you."
"I know what you mean. This is my second time here, and it's just as exciting now," replied Alexis.
The party they were going to was also a fundraiser for AIDS, and it had an 80s theme. The group running it had even brought in several bands to play live. They all rode over in one limo. Jirra noticed that Mika also gave Jen a strange look, similar to the one that she'd given Jirra earlier. Jirra wondered if Mika somehow knew that she had once been a boy, but decided that she was just being silly.
"We'll be at the party in twenty minutes, ten if the traffic clears up," announced Mika as they drove off.
"Now, remember what I said about being careful," reiterated Jen. "There'll be a lot of people at this party who aren't as nice as Nick and Kyle."
"Thank you, Jen," stated Nick with a smile.
"I also promised your mothers to keep you out of trouble," continued Jen.
"Gee, thanks for making us feel like little kids," said Jirra.
"Don't sweat it, she plays mother hen to her cast too," added Kyle.
"You know, your part could end up on the editing room floor with any more comments like that," stated Jen with a wink.
"So are you two taking off from here?" asked Alexis, as she turned to Kyle.
"Yes, we'll stay here for an hour or two, then we're heading up the coast to a more private party," explained Kyle. "Since the party will be rather loud, I guess we'd better say goodbye now. It was really fun and, Lindsey, when you get your restaurant I want to be invited to opening night."
"I will," stated Lindsey with a grin.
"Jirra, if you change your mind, give me a call," stated Nick.
"Thanks, but no thanks," replied Jirra with a grin. "I'm content to just see this from the outside."
"What're you talking about?" asked Alexis.
"I just suggested that Jirra try acting," stated Nick.
"Really?" replied Alexis. "And what did you base this suggestion on?" There was a slight tone of irritation in her voice.
Nick smiled and held up his hands as if he was trying to protect himself. "Easy, Alexis, I wasn't making a move on her. I just commented that she has more going for her than many actresses out there no offense."
"Or for that matter most actors," replied Alexis with a wink.
"Touché," replied Nick.
Jirra was slightly surprised by Alexis's display of protection for her, and was also pleased.
"Actually, I already offered her a role in my new series, but she turned me down too," continued Alexis.
"I'd rather write anyway," replied Jirra. "Maybe I'll write a script for you someday."
"I'd like that, Roo," replied Nick with a wink.
Jirra giggled in spite of herself.
"You're a sweet girl, and I wish you all the best," stated Nick as he leaned over and gave her a quick kiss.
Jirra was mildly shocked by Nick's action, and even more so by her reaction, she actually liked it.
"Thank you," she replied softly.
Kyle gave Lindsey a kiss.
"You know, Jen, if you decide to give up acting and producing, you can always open up a dating service," quipped Kyle.
"Yes, Jen's dates for the hopelessly closeted!" added Nick with a laugh.
"Well, I know a lot of men and women who'd take advantage of that service," added Alexis. "But I doubt if she could get such high quality dates for everyone."
"How true," added Nick, smiling at Jirra.
"I bet you say that to all the girls," said Jirra. "Oops, that's not what I meant to say."
Nick broke out laughing and was joined by the others. "That was a good one, Jirra."
Jen smiled at the banter going back and forth, but she also took an interest in Jirra's comments about writing.
"You serious about wanting to write scripts?" asked Jen when the laughter died down.
"Sure, why not? Based on a lot of what I've seen on TV and in movies, it doesn't look that hard," replied Jirra.
Jen cocked her head and stared back at Jirra.
"Okay, okay, I know it's not that easy, but it would be fun to give it a try after I get out of college," said Jirra.
Jen nodded and thought to herself that she might give Jirra a shot sooner than that.
Chapter 57
The limo dropped them off at the party, which was being held at a club that was rented out for the evening. It was one of the newer parties and attracted a mixture of new and old Hollywood.
The DJ was playing Billy Idol's "Dancing With Myself" as they walked in.
"I thought you said that there would be live bands," asked Jirra.
"It's early, most of the partygoers haven't even arrived yet," explained Jen.
"Oh, Jirra, there's Richard Thorn; come on, I want to introduce you to him," stated Alexis excitedly.
Lindsey smiled and waved her off. "Go on, I want to mingle around. Don't worry, I'll be fine."
Jen nodded. "Go on, Jirra. Richard's really worth meeting."
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist and lead her towards a tall man. He had a rugged, weathered face with a well-groomed beard. His hair was now streaked with gray, and it only made him look more distinguished. He saw Alexis approaching and broke out into a huge smile. He was talking to a very exotic looking young pregnant woman. She was wearing a flowing dark purple gown. Her hair was long and flowing with large curls. Jirra immediately picked up on the sense of dignity and strength the young woman gave off.
"Alexis," he exclaimed.
"Richard, Hallie, this is my good friend, Jirra," said Alexis.
Richard leaned over and gave Jirra a big hug. "I've heard so much about you from Alexis, it's wonderful to meet you in person, and this is my daughter, Hallie."
Jirra smiled and received a hug from Hallie.
"I'm sorry if our greetings seem over enthusiastic, but it runs in the family," stated Hallie.
"It's okay," replied Jirra.
"Is Kim here?" asked Alexis.
"No, she's back in Columbus," replied Hallie. She looked at Jirra. "Kim is my partner; we're both grad students back at Ohio State."
"Not for much longer," replied Richard proudly. "They're offering them both full time teaching positions!"
"Thanks, Dad," replied Hallie. "Parents! They can always find a way to embarrass you."
Jirra laughed.
"Hey, I'm just proud of both of you."
"Do you mind if I sit down, Dad? My back is starting to kill me," stated Hallie.
"There's an open couch right over there," noted Jirra.
"Perfect!" replied Hallie, who walked slowly over to the couch.
Jirra followed and sat down next to her. Alexis was still talking to Richard.
"So, when are you due?" asked Jirra.
"Late March, early April," replied Hallie. "Not much longer, I can't wait!"
"Do you know what your baby is?" asked Jirra.
"A girl," replied Hallie with a smile, as she ran her hands across her extended belly. "By the way, you and Alexis make a nice couple; you're so much prettier in person."
Jirra felt her face getting warm again. "Thanks, although we're not really a couple."
Hallie smiled. "You will be, trust me on that one."
Jirra was about to ask Hallie how she knew, but decided to let it slide. "Thanks. Oh, congrats on getting a fulltime position."
"You're welcome. The cool thing is that it'll allow me to continue my work back in Crete. Alexis said that you're going to college in the fall; do you know where yet?"
"I'm hoping for Penn," replied Jirra, holding up her hand with fingers crossed.
"Whoa, I didn't know you were an Ivy Leaguer. Makes my Big Ten degree look downright shabby," replied Hallie with a laugh.
"I wouldn't put it that way, besides you can always kick our butts in football," replied Jirra.
Hallie laughed. "I can understand why Alexis likes you so much." She then stared at Jirra.
"What's wrong?" asked Jirra.
"Nothing, there's just something familiar about you," she replied.
"That's strange, you're the second person to say that to me tonight," said Jirra.
"Maybe it's just because we're in California!"
They both started laughing.
They talked for almost an hour, and Jirra found herself forming an immediate friendship with Hallie.
"I'd love to see the site you're working on in Crete someday," commented Jirra.
"Well, we'll be working there for years; we haven't even begun to uncover all the secrets it's hiding. You'd always be welcome," said Hallie. "I'd love to keep this going, but it's way past my bedtime. I think I'd better find Dad and head out; it's been a real pleasure talking to you, Jirra."
"It's been fun for me too," replied Jirra. She helped Hallie up and they walked over to where Richard, Alexis, and Jen were talking.
"I'm trying to get your father to produce my next movie, Hallie," stated Jen.
"That sounds like an interesting idea," replied Hallie. "Dad, I need to go home now."
Richard and Hallie made their goodbyes and left.
"Where's Lindsey?" asked Jirra as she looked around.
"I saw her over by the band in the other room," stated Jen. "Let's go see if we can find her."
They walked together through the crowd into the main room where a band was playing their hits from the '80s. There was no sign of Lindsey.
Jen lead them through the crowd and towards the back rooms.
"I wonder where she is," stated Jirra. She was slightly worried as it was unlike Lindsey to just wander off.
They walked into one of the side rooms and looked around. There was still no sign of Lindsey. Jen headed towards the next room with Jirra and Alexis right behind her. Jen stopped so suddenly that Jirra and Alexis almost ran into her. At first, Jirra couldn't see what Jen was looking at, but she could see that, whatever it was, it was making Jen furious. From the back, Jirra could see Jen tense up and her ears turn red.
Jirra also noticed a red glow surrounding Jen that hadn't been there moments before. The air around her also seemed to crackle and Jirra could feel little pin pricks on her exposed skin. Since she wasn't sure exactly what she was seeing and feeling she decided not to say anything about it. Nobody else in the room seemed to notice the glow either.
"Benito, you pig, take your hands off her," exclaimed Jen in a loud clear voice that was heard by everyone in the room.
Jirra could then see a short, very fat, balding man sitting on a couch next to Lindsey. Jirra wasn't sure, but Lindsey looked as if she was drunk. He nervously slid away from her and then stood up slowly.
"Trying to warm up the old casting couch again, Benito? Just so you know, that girl next to you isn't even eighteen, and if I found out you touched her " continued Jen, her anger increasing. The glow surrounding Jen also seemed pulse then increase in brilliance as it changed to a much deeper red. Again, except for possibly the target of Jen's anger, no one else seemed to notice it.
The man looked up and tried to open his mouth to explain, but the scorn of the crowd and Jen's anger left him speechless. His face suddenly went pale as a dark wet stain formed in the crotch of his expensive Italian light gray linen suit and said all that needed to be said.
Jirra walked quickly over to Lindsey who was semi-conscious on the couch.
"Are you okay?" asked Jirra, as she sat down next to her friend.
"My head is swimming. All I had to drink was a glass of mineral water," replied Lindsey. Her head dipped down for a moment, when she looked up she moaned. "I don't feel so good."
Jen took the glass and sniffed it. She turned to Benito and glared at him. "You slipped something in her drink? Get out of here, before I make you the next Roman Polanski!"
Benito stood there trembling and the wet stain increased. He then turned around and waddled out of the room to the laughter of the crowd.
"Oh my GOD! The legend is true!" exclaimed Alexis. "What legend?" asked Jirra, looking up from the couch. "The legend that Jen verbally castrated that little asshole then handed him his family jewels on a platter and made him eat them. He's tried to pull that casting couch shit with me and hundreds of other women too," continued Alexis. "I'm just surprised that he'd try something here."
"By the way, I am eighteen," stammered Lindsey, as she fought to regain her senses.
"Shhhh, I know that, Benito doesn't," stated Jen with a smile. "Now tell me what happened, dear."
"I was watching the band, and he offered to get me a drink. I told him nothing alcoholic, and he smiled and agreed. He said it was citrus flavored mineral water. After a few sips, I began to feel all funny and had to sit down; that's when you guys arrived."
"So he didn't do anything to you?"
Lindsey shook her head. "No, he never touched me. I don't feel very good; can we go now?"
Jen smiled and nodded. "It's getting late anyway." Jirra noticed that the angry red glow that had surrounded Jen was completely gone.
A man walked over. "I'm very sorry about this, Ms. Stevens. I'm with security, and we had no idea the girl was underage. We've escorted Mr. Tossilinni off the premises. Do you wish to press charges?"
Jen shook her head. "Would you have my limo ready? We're leaving now."
The man nodded and began to speak into his headset.
On the way back, Jirra turned to Jen. "So what was in Lindsey's drink?"
"I'm not sure, but I have the glass. I'll have a friend in LAPD check it out."
"Will Lindsey be okay?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey appeared to be asleep next to her.
Jen nodded. "She may have a headache in the morning. Not as big as the one Benito will have."
"Did you really castrate him?" asked Jirra.
Jen shook her head and laughed. "That just got blown all out of proportion. I was temporary CEO of a production company when it happened. I just told him that he was full of shit and threatened to charge him a million dollars if he didn't finish the film he was working on on time. I told him that if it was left up to me, I wouldn't hire him to direct a dog food commercial."
Jirra laughed. "Did he have a little accident then too?"
"No, not the first time. It's not my fault he can't hold it in. Come to think of it, he had that same reaction the last time I saw him a couple of months ago. Didn't even have to talk to him either. I was so angry when I saw him since I'd just learned that he had several sexual harassment suits filed against him."
"Still, if he tried to drug Lindsey, isn't that a crime?" asked Jirra.
"I don't think he meant for her to pass out. He normally gives them just enough to loosen up his victim; that doesn't excuse what he did by any stretch of the imagination. He's been suspected of doing this to others. I may now have the proof to put him out of business."
"What do you mean?' asked Jirra. "Are you going to the police?"
"No, he's too much of a big shot. Still, he has as many as a dozen or so sexual harassment civil suits against him right now; I think this little bit of evidence might make him settle with all of them," stated Jen with a satisfying grin on her face.
Lindsey then spoke up. "Ugh, I feel awful."
"We'll be home soon," stated Jirra as she comforted her friend.
"I'm okay. I'm just glad that he didn't pee himself until after he got off the couch, now that would have been gross!" said Lindsey as she sat up. "I'm feeling a little better now."
"Are you sure he didn't touch you," asked Jen. "We can press charges if you want."
"No, we had just sat down when you arrived, although if we'd been there a few more minutes I have no idea of what would have happened, as I was out of it. Oh, I did hear something about your plan involving the lawsuits, and I like that. God, I'm sorry I didn't listen to you, Jen," said Lindsey, as she held her head.
"It's okay, the important thing is that you're fine," replied Jen. "However, if he had laid one finger on you, then I would have his ass in jail right now." "Did he really do that with you, Alexis?" asked Lindsey.
"He tried," replied Alexis.
"How far did he get with you?"
"A knee in the groin," replied Alexis. "If I hadn't been a lesbian before it happened, it would have definitely turned me into one!"
Chapter 58
Back at Jen's house, they were all too keyed up to sleep. Lindsey was back to normal and was now wide awake. So after they changed into their pjs, Jen made some of her special hot chocolate, and they watched the replay of the red carpet walk and then parts of the awards.
"Look! There you are!" exclaimed Lindsey. "God, Jirra you look hot!" "Thanks!" replied Jirra as she stared at her image on the TV. She barely recognized herself.
"You and Nick do make a nice couple," noted Alexis, who was sitting next to Jirra on the couch.
A minute later there were Lindsey and Kyle, followed a few minutes later by Alexis and then Jen.
"I think we all looked great," commented Jirra. "Is there any way I can get a copy of this? They don't show the whole red carpet coverage back home."
"I can arrange that. Now, let's scan ahead in the show to see if we show up!" stated Jen.
Jen reached the spot where the winners stood up in front of them.
"Look there we are!" shouted Lindsey. "That is so cool! Look, that's us!"
"I'd say that whatever was in her drink has left no lasting effects," quipped Jirra.
"Do we have any more?" asked Alexis while giggling. "Very funny!" replied Lindsey as she joined in with the laughter.
A short time later they headed off to bed. As they carried their mugs into the kitchen, Jen turned to Lindsey.
"I just want you to know that we're not downplaying what happened to you. We have enough witnesses that, if you want to press charges, the police will listen to you," explained Jen.
"It's okay, I'm not hurt, and besides I like your form of justice better," replied Lindsey.
"I doubt I would be so accommodating," stated Jirra.
"Oh, trust me, Jirra, if he had placed a single finger on me, I would insist on charges. I just like Jen's idea better. Maybe it will put a stop to what he's been doing."
Chapter 59
No one was up before lunch, and after eating Jen placed a few phone calls.
First she called a lawyer friend who she knew was suing Benito. The lawyer was very excited about Jen's plan and gave Jen the numbers of several other lawyers also suing him.
Then Jen called up Benito and told him what she had done.
"Now, I'm waiting for the chemical analysis of the contents of the girl's drink, and I should have it by mid-afternoon. I will immediately forward the results to the lawyers and several friends I have in the press." "Jennifer Ms. Stevens that will ruin me," stammered Benito.
"I will hold back on several conditions; one, settle all your sexual harassment cases today; you have what, six outstanding lawsuits now?"
"Nine," replied Benito. "You cad. Okay, if I hear of you doing anything like this again, I will send this off to my friends in the press."
"Is that all?" he asked.
"No, there's one more thing. I'd like you to arrange for dinner tonight for my friends and me at Spago Beverly Hills, and of course I'd like you to pick up the tab," continued Jen, as she smiled at Lindsey.
"Tonight? Impossible!" replied Benito. "They're booked solid this week, you know that!"
"Okay, well, then expect to see your name in the news. I think it'll show up first on the net," stated Jen.
There was a long pause on the other end of the phone. "Fine, I can cash in a few favors." "Excellent. I'll expect confirmation from your lawyers this afternoon," said Jen.
"I understand, thank you for being sooo understanding," replied Benito.
"You're welcome, and you're also lucky that you're not sitting in jail right now," said Jen angrily. "Just for that, I plan on having something very expensive for dinner tonight."
There was another long pause.
"I'd also like confirmation for the reservations," continued Jen.
"You don't trust me?" asked Benito.
Jen just laughed. "Always a pleasure doing business with you, Benito. Oh, and I want this to be on your personal account and not the studio's!"
She hung up the phone and was met by a round of applause from Alexis, Jirra, and Lindsey.
Jen just smiled and bowed.
"I'm glad you're my friend," stated Alexis.
"So we're really going to Spago?" asked Lindsey excitedly.
"Why not? Besides, I'm not paying for it," replied Jen with a laugh.
Chapter 60
Jirra called home after lunch and talked to her mom.
"I thought I saw you a couple of times," stated Liz.
"I have a copy of the red carpet ceremony and also lots of photos," replied Jirra.
"I can't wait to see them. You and Lindsey are the stars of the spa right now," said Liz.
Jirra laughed. "We're going to Spago tonight."
"I bet Lindsey is more excited about that you are," said Liz.
"She is," replied Jirra. She wasn't sure if she should tell her mom the reason why they were going to the restaurant.
"Oh, by the way, make sure you order something very expensive," continued Liz. "Jen called us this morning and told us what happened to Lindsey. Her parents felt that sticking it to that pig with a big bill will be a nice punishment."
"You're not angry," said Jirra.
"Not at you and Lindsey. That jerk is just lucky neither Hannah nor I were there."
Jirra laughed. "I'll make sure that I have something very costly."
"Are you still coming back tomorrow?" asked Liz.
"Yes, we're due to fly out tomorrow around noon," replied Jirra.
"Okay, I'll be at the airport to pick you two up. Hannah can't make it due to the evening meal."
"I love you, Mom."
"I love you too. See you tomorrow," replied Liz.
As Jirra hung up the phone, Alexis knocked on her door.
"You free to talk?" she asked.
"Sure," replied Jirra.
Alexis walked in and sat down next to Jirra on her bed.
"We haven't had too much private time," noted Alexis.
"I know."
"I noticed that Nick gave you a kiss last night. Judging by your reaction, you didn't seem to mind."
"It was my first one, from a guy anyway. I didn't mind and that's been on my mind."
"Why?" asked Alexis.
"I don't know. A few months ago I would have freaked out, but last night it felt well, rather nice," replied Jirra in a soft voice, almost as if she was confessing some sin.
"It's okay, Roo," stated Alexis in a comforting tone. "So you might like guys, no one is perfect." She then smiled at Jirra.
"I'm not as bothered by the fact that I wasn't grossed out or anything by Nick kissing me, rather it's that I'm still changing, that's what bothersome," stated Jirra.
"Oh, of course. I can see how that would bother you." Alexis then took Jirra's hands into her own. "I keep trying to compare what you're going through to when I realized that I was a lesbian, but it's not even close."
"It's just that now that I'm starting to like boys, then I might start dating them, and then who knows where that will lead to," continued Jirra.
"You don't have to have sex with them," said Alexis.
Jirra broke out in a forced smile. "I know, but the possibility exists that it will happen. When I first became female, I didn't worry about becoming pregnant, as I had no interest at all in men, but now that I'm changing, the thought of having a baby is terrifying."
"Well, let's not jump to the worst case scenario; besides, there may be a time when you want to have a baby. I've even thought about it."
Jirra's eyes opened up wide. "You?"
Alexis smiled back. "Sure why not? You talked to Hallie last night, didn't you see how happy she was? And she's in a deep relationship with another woman."
"I hadn't thought about that," replied Jirra. She then looked over at Alexis and began to blush.
"It's okay, Roo. Look, you're handling this better that I ever could. I can't imagine waking as a guy."
"But there's a part of me that still wants to be a guy," exclaimed Jirra. "I know it's silly, but I still keep hoping that there's a way to reverse this."
"It's not silly at all, and if you told me anything otherwise I wouldn't believe you anyway."
"But Jen is so well adapted. She has so much self-confidence and doesn't let anything bother her," continued Jirra.
Alexis rolled her eyes. "This is Jen Stevens you're talking about, right? Her change was different from yours in many ways. She's also had more time to deal with it. It might look easy now, but it wasn't always that way for her. I've talked with her quite a bit about that. Maybe when you two can spend more time together, she'll really open up to you. As for your change, give it time, Roo, give it time. Now, what is really bothering you?"
Jirra gently bit her lower lip. "I guess it's that if I'm still changing, what else will change? What happens if I find out that I don't like girls?"
"I don't think that will happen," stated Alexis.
"Why? How do you know that?"
"I think it's part of your core personality, the real you," continued Alexis.
"But how do you know that?" begged Jirra.
"It's simple, Roo; I fell for you long before I knew you had been a guy. I dated guys before I accepted that I preferred women, so I know the difference, and trust me on this one, Jirra, I fell for a girl. I didn't see anything masculine in you, and the only time I do is when you're trying hard to prove that there's still some in you."
"Oh," replied Jirra.
"When we met you had been a girl for only a month or two, right?" continued Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
"So liking girls is part of the real you. I wouldn't worry about it fading away," stated Alexis with a gentle smile on her face. "I know it's hard, but trust in the future. So far you've turned out pretty nice; anything else on your mind?"
Jirra took a deep breath and let it out. "Um what about us?"
Alexis smiled and placed her arm around Jirra's shoulders. "I was wondering when that would come up. Our forced separation hasn't diminished my feelings for you one bit."
"Really?" asked Jirra. "I feel the same way!"
Alexis nodded. "Obviously! The question is, what do we do about it? I'll be out here for the next month or so, finishing up the movie, and then I'm off to Boston. You won't be out in Philly until late summer. I won't have time to see you much, if at all."
"I know but I still want to be with you."
"Jirra, I don't know if I can change when it comes to the way I am. I like being in control, I always have. You had a problem with that before. Now I have noticed something about you, and that's that you have a strong submissive side when it comes to being in a relationship. This might not have been the way it was when you were a guy, but now you definitely act like a sub. Yes, you were conflicted when you had time to think about it, but the way you acted it seemed pretty natural to me."
Jirra nodded.
"I take it you've been thinking about it," continued Alexis.
"I know what you mean. When I fantasize while I pleasure myself, I find myself in the more submissive role, whether I think about girls or guys. I guess it's another part of my change."
"Are you sure that it's part of the change?"
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra.
"You told me about the time you lost your virginity back when you were a guy. It sounded like she was the aggressor, am I right?"
Jirra nodded.
"So maybe you've always had a submissive streak in you," continued Alexis. "There's nothing wrong with that. I know lots of guys who like the woman in charge. It's just hard for men to accept it when they've been told their whole life that men are in charge."
"Really?" replied Jirra.
"Roo, sweetheart, sex isn't black and white, there is a whole rainbow of possibilities, and as long as those involved are doing it willingly, what does it matter?"
"Oh. I hadn't thought of it that way."
"Look at Nick and Kyle; would it shock you to know that Kyle is the submissive in the relationship?"
Jirra stared back. "I hadn't given it a thought, but I guess it makes sense."
"You're slowly opening up your mind to a whole new world of possibilities. This is a good thing," said Alexis. "And just so you know, submissive doesn't mean passive; it just means that you prefer to have someone else take the lead."
"Just be patient with me, okay?" asked Jirra.
Alexis smiled and leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips. "We've got plenty of time, Roo."
Chapter 61
Jirra picked out her outfit for the evening. Jen told her that pretty much anything goes as long as it's stylish or trendy, or a combination of the two.
"The richer or more famous you are, then the more leeway you get," joked Jen. "You know, I have something for you that would be perfect!"
She walked to her room and returned with a long skirt that had the subtle print of a mottled cheetah skin.
"I got this, but it didn't look right on me; the length should be perfect for you, Jirra," stated Jen.
"It's lovely," replied Jirra.
Jirra tried on the skirt, and it did look good. She picked out a silk cotton mix white boat-neck sweater to go with it. Simple but stylish, she thought, as she examined herself, after doing her makeup. She then tried on her boots and was pleased with the way they looked.
"Hey, Alexis said they were trendy," she said to herself.
She walked downstairs and found that she was again the last one ready.
Lindsey was wearing a white silk blouse with a green skirt. Over the blouse she was wearing a short jacket. The jacket had an earthy pattern of leaves in subtle shades of green.
Alexis was wearing a brown knee-length skirt and a silk blouse that was also in a cheetah pattern. Jirra saw the blouse and then looked over at Jen.
Jen smiled. "I though it would be cute for you two to have a connection."
Jen was dressed in pair of black slacks, a white silk t-shirt, and a copper colored jacket.
"Ooh, I love that you're wearing your cowgirl boots with your outfit; you're really developing a talent for dressing," noted Jen.
"Thank you," replied Jirra.
"What! No disclaimer or argument about the fact that you used to be a guy? I'm shocked!" exclaimed Lindsey.
"I'm not that bad," countered Jirra.
Lindsey began to laugh. Alexis cocked her head and stared at Jirra.
"Okay, okay, I am that bad, but I'm trying," stated Jirra.
"That's what counts," said Alexis as she gave Jirra a kiss on the cheek.
Chapter 62
The valet at Spago could barely contain his delight as Jen handed him the keys to her Hummer.
"You made his night," noted Alexis as she watched the young man hop into the Hummer.
"I know what the mileage is, and I'll whip his butt if there are extra miles on my baby," replied Jen.
They walked in and were greeted by the Maitre D'.
"Ms. Stevens, I've been expecting you and your party. It's very unusual that Mr. Tossilinni would make reservations for anyone besides himself," he stated. "You must be very good friends of his."
Jen laughed. "I wouldn't say that. Let's just say that Benito is paying off a debt her owes me."
The Maitre D's eyebrows rose at hearing Jen's comments, as he wasn't quite sure what to make of them.
They were taken to one of the booths in the main room. The walls were covered with local art and stained glass.
"Good evening, my name is Ashley, and I'll be your server tonight," stated a thin blonde young woman. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She was very attractive, and Jirra wondered if she was trying to become an actress.
Jirra also noticed that Ashley was now aware of who she was serving as she handed out the menus. She didn't seem overly excited, but then again Jirra assumed that, working in Spago, Ashley would see many celebrities.
"I understand that you're the guests of Mr. Tossilinni this evening," she stated.
Jirra and the others noticed the look on her face as she said Tossilinni, as if she was saying something disgusting.
"Ashley, Benito is paying for dinner, but I wouldn't exactly call us his guests," explained Jen. "I take it you don't care for him either?"
Ashley had a shocked look on her face. She looked around to see if anyone was listening. She leaned down and whispered. "I can't stand him, none of us like him. He's always trying to grab us; none of the staff wants to wait on him; besides, he's a really cheap tipper." She then stopped as if she felt she'd gone too far.
"It's okay, Ashley, Benito is paying for this dinner because he let the little head do the thinking for the big head," whispered Jen. "I can guarantee that he'll be more than generous with his gratuity this evening. Now, what do you suggest that is incredibly expensive and tasty?"
Ashley broke out in a big smile. "Well, you can't experience Spago without having some caviar for an appetizer. It's real Russian Beluga!"
"Hmm, I think we'll do that. Of course, we'll be ordering several other appetizers," stated Jen with a smile.
Ashley smiled back. "Well, I can make several suggestions."
They settled on marinated Japanese Hamachi and Tuna Sashimi, crispy Monterey calamari, and fresh oysters.
"You know the foie gras isn't cheap," noted Lindsey.
"Sorry, while I'm not a member of PETA, I don't do that or veal," stated Jen. "No, we did enough damage on the appetizers, save room for dinner."
"Are you ready to order dinner?" asked Ashley.
"You know, Lindsey, since you're going to become a chef, you should order the chef's tasting menu," stated Alexis.
"Oh, that's so good. I had that for my birthday," piped in Ashley.
Lindsey looked at the menu. "It does look good."
The chef's tasting menu had samples of eight different appetizers and entrées, ranging from grilled grouper to duck breast. It was listed at $120 a person.
"You only live once, and that's also the number of times that Benito will be paying for it," said Jen.
"Okay, I'll have it," stated Lindsey.
"Excellent choice," stated Ashley.
"Jirra, let's have this one," stated Alexis, pointing at the menu. It was prime Cote de Boeuf for two.
"Okay, that does look good," she replied.
"And you, Ms. Stevens?" asked Ashley.
"Please, it's Jen, and I'll have the grilled prime Kansas City steak, as it's the most expensive thing on the menu," replied Jen with a wink.
"And would you like to order wine?" asked Ashley.
"I think some champagne would be nice with the appetizers. What do you have that's nice and expensive?" asked Jen.
"Well, we have a fine selection here. May I suggest this one," stated Ashley as she pointed to a bottle of Krug that was listed at $525.00.
"That's a nice selection, but I think we'll go with the Dom Perignon. I like it better and it's almost $300.00," stated Jen.
"Yes, Jen. We'll have it out here shortly," stated Ashley with a smile.
"I'm glad to see that our server is getting into the swing of things," noted Alexis. "And I thought you didn't drink, Jen."
"I usually don't, but tonight is a special occasion and Jirra can drive us home safely."
The food was excellent, and Jen even let Lindsey and Jirra have a sip of the champagne.
Ashley returned with the dessert menu. "I hope you saved room, our desserts are wonderful."
"Oh, everything looks so good, why not bring us one of each?" stated Jen.
"Excellent choice, Jen," noted Ashley. "Would you like coffee?"
Everyone nodded.
"I'm going to have to spend the next week in the gym, but this is worth it. I only wish I could be there when Benito gets the bill," said Alexis.
"Me too. He loves money even more than he does young women. Too bad I don't drink more, or we could have really jacked the bill up," stated Jen.
"Looks like we have company," noted Jirra, as she pointed to a woman walking over to their booth.
"Oh, that's Maggie Hill, she covers Hollywood for the Times," noted Jen.
Maggie was dressed in a tailored black dress. Her brunette hair was styled in soft shoulder length curls.
"Jen Stevens, it's always a pleasure to see you," she greeted with a big well practiced smile.
"Maggie, how are you this evening?" replied Jen.
"I was just wondering what the big celebration is? I couldn't help but notice you and Ms. Eden over here," said Maggie.
Jirra cast a quick look at Lindsey as if to say, what are we, chopped liver?
"We're having a little goodbye party for these two friends of ours," stated Jen. "This is Jirra Reid and Lindsey Dylan."
Maggie looked at Jirra and Lindsey as if she was making some mental notes.
"Really?" asked Maggie. "And are they actresses too?"
"No, they live at a spa in New Mexico that Alexis and I both visit. Jirra works in customer service and writes the spa's newsletter, Lindsey is one of the spa's chefs," explained Jen.
Jirra glanced over at Lindsey and smiled. They both enjoyed Jen's descriptions of their jobs."
"Really, what spa is this?" asked Maggie.
"Caldera de Gaia," answered Jirra with a smile, as if to say, that's right I can talk too.
Maggie smiled back. "I've never heard of it"
"Oh, you don't know what you're missing; they have the most wonderful hot baths, and you can't beat the mud baths," interjected Alexis.
"Really? And you've both been there?" asked Maggie, turning to Jen and Alexis.
"Yes, it's really relaxing," replied Jen. "I can't wait to go back."
Maggie then looked at Lindsey and Jirra. "Now I know where I remember you two from, you were with Nick and Kyle at the Oscars last night."
"That's right," replied Lindsey.
"You both looked lovely, and you did a good job," replied Maggie with a wink. "Don't worry, I like both of them and would never hurt either of them."
"Would you like to join us, Maggie? We're about to sample the dessert tray," asked Jen.
"Really? And is this part of the goodbye celebration too?" asked Maggie.
"No, we're just ensuring the bill is sufficiently high, as it's being paid for by someone else," explained Jen.
"Who is paying for it?' asked Maggie, as she sat down.
"Benito," replied Jen with a wicked grin on her face.
"That pig. What caused him to be so generous?" asked Maggie.
"He tried the old couch trick on Lindsey last night; we caught him before he got very far," continued Jen.
"I had a run in with that jerk back when I was getting started out here. I was promised an interview, and he tried to undress me in his office," stated Maggie. "I still cringe when I think about it."
"I guess he's had his hands on many of us, or at least he's tried," said Alexis as she winked at Jirra.
"I know he's virtually untouchable out here, so it's nice to see that someone got something out of him," stated Maggie.
Jen looked over at Alexis and smiled. "Maggie, I'm going to give you a tip. Do you know Randy King?"
"Of course, he's one of the top lawyers in town."
"Call him tomorrow, I think he'll give you a good story, but remember you didn't hear it from me."
Maggie smiled. "Wait a minute; I remember he was handling some lawsuits against Benito."
Jen nodded. "Oh, here come our desserts; why don't you join us? There's more than enough."
"I'd like that," replied Maggie.
Over dessert Maggie talked to Jirra and Lindsey about the spa.
"It sounds wonderful. I'd like to come out and see it sometime," stated Maggie.
Jirra reached into her purse and took out a business card. "This has our website on it too."
Maggie took the card. "So tell me about the newsletter; sounds like we're in the same business."
Jirra laughed. "It's just a weekly newsletter, nothing special."
"Jirra's being modest. She's going to Penn this fall and has also had an article in the local paper," interjected Lindsey.
"I haven't been accepted yet," stated Jirra.
"Penn, that's wonderful. I went to Princeton myself; you can't beat an Ivy League education," said Maggie. "Don't downplay the newsletter; every bit of writing experience is useful."
They talked over sampling the wonderful selection of desserts. Jirra was particularly fond of the mignardises, a variety of small pastries.
"You know, I think I will visit your spa. I need a vacation, and I owe an article to LA Magazine," stated Maggie. She looked at the business card. "Is this your number?"
Jirra shook her head. "It's the spa's main number. I don't have my own number."
"But if I request to speak to Jirra Reid, they can get ahold of you, right?"
Jirra nodded.
"Excellent. I'll use you as my point of contact for the article. I'd like to come out there in the spring, I'll call this week to make reservations," stated Maggie.
"We'll be looking forward to your visit," said Jirra.
"And I want to try some of the great meals that you told me about," continued Maggie.
"I can't wait, I love cooking for new guests," said Lindsey grinning ear to ear.
"Well, thank you for the dessert, Jen. As always it was nice talking to you. Alexis, can I get an interview with you sometime? I'd like to beat the rush before the new movie comes out," asked Maggie.
"Sure, call Emily and she'll set it up," replied Alexis.
Maggie stood up. "Well, thank you very much. It was even sweeter knowing who paid for it."
They watched her walk away.
"She's smooth," noted Lindsey.
"And trustworthy, I can't say that about all her colleagues," added Jen.
"You can learn a lot from her, Jirra," remarked Alexis. "She's after a scoop as much as anyone out here, but as Jen said, she's one of the few reporters that you can trust."
Jirra just nodded.
Ashley came up. "Can I get you anything else?"
"Too bad Wolfgang isn't here, I'm sure that Lindsey would love to meet him," piped in Alexis.
"Sorry, he was here last night for the post-awards party. However, we do have some of his cookbooks that he signed. They're selling them for a charity, so they're a bit expensive. They're asking $100 a book," stated Ashley. There was a sly grin on her face.
"We'll take four, one for each of us. I know you don't cook, Jirra, but it would be a nice gift for your mom," stated Alexis.
"I'll return with the books and your, rather make that Benito's bill. I just want to say that what you all did tonight made a lot of the staff happy," stated Ashley.
"It was a pleasure. Well, like they say, revenge is sweet," replied Jen as she picked up one of the small pastries.
There was a chorus of groans from the others.
They added very generous tips for Ashley and others who had served them, leaving Benito with a very sizable bill.
"I wish I could have made it bigger, the only way would have been to buy everyone a drink, but that might have pushed it," stated Jen, as she looked at the total. "I don't want him so angry that he won't come back here. Besides, the staff will remember what we did here tonight."
"I still would like to see Benito's face when he gets this," said Lindsey.
Jen broke out in a laugh. "Oh, I forget to tell you. I heard from a friend this afternoon that Benito has been getting deliveries of adult diapers all day. I guess the word got out about his little accident last night."
Chapter 63
After spending an hour or so talking about their evening's adventure, Jen and Lindsey both said their goodnights and went to bed.
"Looks like we're all alone," noted Alexis as she slipped her arm around Jirra's shoulders.
"Sounds like a bad line from a B-grade movie," replied Jirra.
"I've said worse," said Alexis with a giggle. She reached over and slipped her hand next to Jirra's cheek. "I'm really going to miss you, Roo."
Jirra felt her heartbeat jump up a notch along with her breathing. "I know. I've never been with anyone who made me feel like you do."
"Now who's spouting bad movie lines?" replied Alexis. She then leaned over and kissed Jirra softly on the lips.
Jirra sighed softly and offered no resistance. Don't think, she said to herself, just enjoy it. Don't think; don't try to rationalize it.
Alexis pulled Jirra closer to her as they continued to kiss. Her hand began to rub Jirra's breasts. Hearing Jirra's muffled gasps and moans told her that she was achieving the desired results. "You like that, Roo?"
Jirra, who was now breathing heavily, could only nod back.
Alexis smiled back and returned to kissing her.
They continued to kiss for several more minutes. "You want to go up to my room?" asked Alexis.
"Yes," gasped Jirra.
Alexis smiled and stood up. She took Jirra by the hands and helped her up. They walked upstairs arm in arm.
Once inside Alexis's room, they sat down together on the edge of the bed.
"Now, I know we're in the heat of the moment and all that, but are you sure you want to continue?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, I want to be with you," replied Jirra.
Alexis leaned over and began to undress Jirra. "And you don't mind the fact that I'm taking control?"
Jirra hesitated over her answer; she had never thought of herself as being the submissive one in a relationship, but there was no denying her response. "I don't mind."
Alexis smiled. "Just remember, this is for both of us."
Jirra set aside her reservations and surrendered to her lover. Soon she was being undressed and caressed by Alexis. She found herself trembling, not out of fear, but due to excitement and joy as Alexis began to make love to her.
Chapter 64
Jirra cuddled next to Alexis in their bed. This was a new sensation, and for the first time since her transformation she found herself reveling in her new body.
"That was wonderful, Roo," cooed Alexis.
"I've never felt like this before," replied Jirra. "I didn't know it could be like that."
"And are you still okay about me taking control?"
"Yes, although I had to turn off rationalizing it all."
Alexis laughed. "I felt the same way the first time I slept with another woman. I was so confused, as it felt so right, but I was being overwhelmed by the feeling that I had committed a major sin."
"My first time as a guy was just a blur, I barely remembered what happened," stated Jirra. "But, I'll remember this for the rest of my life."
Alexis was tempted to make a make a smartass reply, but didn't, sensing how emotional Jirra was over their lovemaking.
"So, do you feel better about your gender issues now?" asked Alexis.
"I crossed a bridge tonight, and it felt right. I guess I'll be analyzing this later, but right now, I want to just soak in the energy I feel flowing through me," replied Jirra.
Alexis smiled and placed a kiss on Jirra's cheek. "I love you, Roo."
Jirra rolled over slightly and returned the kiss. "I love you too."
Chapter 65
Jen was up first and was making coffee when Alexis came downstairs.
"I've never been one for not being direct, so how's Jirra?" asked Jen as she watched the coffee pot slowly fill.
"She's fine; actually she's wonderful," replied Alexis with a wink.
A slight smirk formed on Jen's face. "You sure you know what you're doing?"
Alexis shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, but it feels right. There's something very special about her. I partly hoped that our initial fling was just a summer romance, but when I saw her again last week, all those feelings came rushing back. It's not just lust or a fling; this is love. For the first time in my life, I'm really in love. You know me, Jen; I don't just jump into things."
Jen nodded. "That's what I was hoping to hear. While I don't have the same sort of feelings for her, she's very special to me too. I guess part of it is because we share an experience. I can't describe the feelings that went through me when I found out that I wasn't alone. I kinda see her as a little sister, feel rather protective of her, but I want you to know that I'm happy for both of you."
Jen then noticed the pot was full and she filled her mug. "You want some?"
Alexis nodded and watched as Jen filled up another mug.
"This won't be easy for either of you, you know," stated Jen.
"We know; we talked about that last night. Even when she's in college, we'll still be apart. The logical thing for me to do is to call it off, but no one ever said love was logical."
Jen took a sip from her cup. "I think I know what you mean. I'm amazed that Adam and I have been seeing each other this long and yet still spend so little time together. Is that what Jirra thinks?"
"As far as I can tell. This is another big step for her in accepting her feminine status and finding her true self."
"And what about her growing feelings for guys?" asked Jen, as she sipped her coffee.
"All I ask from her is honesty, and I'll give her the same."
"Are you afraid that she might change?" asked Jen.
"No," replied Alexis, who then took a drink of her coffee. "Okay, maybe a little. But for now, I just want to be with her."
"I wish you both the best," said Jen, extending her mug.
Alexis touched her mug to Jen's, and there was a loud ceramic clink. "Thanks, Jen."
Chapter 66
The ride to the airport was sullen. Jirra sat in the back, silently holding hands with Alexis. The sky was gray and heavy with rain.
"I wish we could stay longer," sighed Alexis, as she looked out of the window of Jen's Hummer.
"I know, but unfortunately real life beckons," stated Jen. "I have to get back to work on my movie."
"And I've got a ton of stuff to do before heading out to Boston," said Alexis, glancing over at Jirra.
"Well, it was a wonderful trip; thank you so much, Jen," said Lindsey. "I've already found several items I want to add to the menu at the spa."
"I can't wait to try them," stated Jen.
"Does that mean you're coming back to the spa?" asked Jirra.
"Of course. I've even talked to Judy about having a permanent cottage there," replied Jen.
"That would be cool," said Lindsey.
They pulled up to the airport and were waved in.
"Thank you so much for the trip, Jen. I'll remember it my whole life," stated Jirra.
"You're welcome, Roo. I want to see a copy of the article you're writing," stated Jen.
"You mean for the newsletter?" asked Jirra.
Jen smiled. "Judy has already talked to the local paper; they want an insider's view of the Oscars."
"Really? I guess this was going to be a homecoming surprise!" replied Jirra with a laugh.
The same jet that brought them to LA was waiting on the ramp. Marco walked up and greeted Jen. "It's good to see you again, Ms. Stevens. Oh, Ms. Eden, I didn't expect to see you here today. So girls, did you have a wonderful time?"
Lindsey and Jirra nodded.
"I'll get the bags onboard. We're ready to take off as soon as they're ready, Ms. Stevens."
"How's the weather?" asked Jen.
"This front is pretty much along the coast, so as soon as we head inland we should have a smooth flight to New Mexico."
Jen nodded. "Well, looks like this is goodbye."
Jen hugged Lindsey and Jirra. Alexis then gave Lindsey a hug.
Jirra was fighting back tears as she looked into Alexis's eyes.
"Hey, hey, none of that. We'll be together soon. Until then, we'll always have email here's looking at you, kid," stated Alexis with a smile.
Jirra began to laugh in spite of herself. "I already miss you."
Alexis smiled and leaned over to give Jirra a hug and a quick kiss. "I'll miss you too."
Chapter 67
"I can't believe how fast that week went," stated Lindsey.
"I know," replied Jirra, who was staring out the window.
"If you want to talk about Alexis, I'm a good listener, and if you don't want to talk about it, I won't bug you about it," stated Lindsey, as she pulled a can of ginger ale out of the fridge.
Jirra turned around and laughed. "How did I get such a good friend as you?"
"Beats me," replied Lindsey. "But I figure it's the least I can do. Look, I know that if it wasn't for you, I wouldn't have had this wonderful week. I don't mind being your sidekick."
Jirra shook her head. "You're not my sidekick, you're my best friend."
"Maybe, but you have to admit that you have a way of making friends with celebrities. Just remember me when I open my first restaurant," continued Lindsey.
Jirra raised her hand. "Deal."
"So do you want to talk about her?" asked Lindsey.
"Okay, but can you see if there's another can of ginger ale in there first?" asked Jirra.
Chapter 68
"So what's plan B, if you don't go to Penn?" asked Lindsey.
"I can always apply to some other northeastern schools, but it's getting too late for the fall semester."
"Where else did you apply?" asked Lindsey.
"Nowhere else," replied Jirra.
"Are you crazy?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra laughed. "No, but I sort of went all or nothing on this. My grandfather attended Penn, and my grades are good enough."
"Were you thinking of going there before the change?" asked Lindsey.
"No, it wasn't in my plans. I was applying to Penn State and some other area schools. But for some reason I seem to be drawn to Penn, I can't explain it."
"You're gutsy, I'll give you that," replied Lindsey.
"Have you heard back from New Mexico?"
"No, but I should in the next few weeks. They told me that I was almost a lock to get in the business college. They also have a cooking school there, although I plan on applying to someplace more prestigious after I get my business degree," explained Lindsey.
"That's a smart choice, getting your business degree first," stated Jirra.
"Hey, Mom and Dad have told me that just knowing how to cook isn't enough. Look at Spago, and how Wolfgang Puck has marketed himself. That's what I have in mind."
"And I'm going to become a writer."
"Any idea of what sort of writing?"
"I don't know, although I have to admit that the idea of writing a movie script sounds like fun."
"So we may attend future awards together, you as the famous script writer and me as the famous chef to the stars!" stated Lindsey holding out her can of ginger ale.
Jirra laughed. "To the future."
Chapter 69
"So I take it you all had a wonderful time," stated Liz as they drove back to the spa.
"It was great; it was also warm," replied Jirra, as she cranked the heat up in the Land Rover.
"Well, I want to hear everything," said Liz.
"Everything?" asked Jirra.
Liz smiled back. "You told me that Alexis was there, so I assume you two got together. You can tell me as much or as little as you want."
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"Roo, you're eighteen and will be nineteen in a couple of months; on top of that, you'll be leaving for college this fall, so I trust you" explained Liz.
Jirra glanced back at Lindsey who just shrugged her shoulders.
"Okay, here goes nothing. Alexis is going to have her own series on cable, and the show will be filmed in Boston, and we love each other," stated Jirra.
"Roo, I knew that," replied Liz.
Jirra was about to say something but was stopped by Liz.
"Just as long as you're happy, then I don't mind. Alexis is a wonderful young woman, and you two do make a nice couple," continued Liz.
"So you don't mind the fact that I'm dating another girl?" asked Jirra.
"No more than I mind you being a girl. Roo, I love you, and like I said, I just want you to be happy," said Liz.
"Hey, what did you say, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
"What do you mean?" replied Jirra.
"You said that you're dating another girl," stated Lindsey.
Jirra turned around. "Oh you're right."
"Well, we'll be home in an hour or so; let me get you caught up on what's going on at the spa, that way you can save your stories for this evening. Judy, Cari, Tara, and Lindsey's parents are coming over tonight for dinner. Hannah's bringing a big pot of chili over," stated Liz.
"Cool," replied Jirra and Lindsey.
Chapter 70
"Is that the last of the dishes?" asked Liz, as she rinsed a bowl.
"Yep, looks like we got them all," replied Jirra as she picked up a dishcloth to start drying the dishes.
"Well, I'm happy you all had such a wonderful time," replied Liz. "Hand them to me when you're done, and I'll put them away."
Jirra nodded. "It was pretty cool."
"So, tell me about Alexis," said Liz, as she took a plate from Jirra.
"We're going to try to make a long distance relationship work. If I get selected by Penn, then we'll only be a few hours apart by train." She handed a dried off bowl to Liz.
"Well, long distance love affairs are difficult, but not impossible," replied Liz with a smile. "Your father and I did it."
"I know," replied Jirra. "You're my role models, in more ways than one."
Liz stopped and sighed. "It's only a few days away."
It was the anniversary of Travis Reid's death.
"I know," replied Jirra.
"I'm thinking of taking a few days off. I really don't feel like working on that day. I've talked to Judy and she agrees."
"Where are you going?" asked Jirra in a concerned tone.
"Nowhere in particular. I just want to spend some time with you. I'm thinking we could go for a drive and see where we end up."
"That sounds nice," replied Jirra. "I really miss him."
"Me too, Roo, me too," replied Liz as she stared out the kitchen window.
Jirra looked around. "Looks like that's it." She wasn't sure, but it sounded like her mom was crying; she was also struggling to hold in her tears.
Liz nodded, turned around, and then pulled Jirra close to her. "It's okay to cry, Roo."
They held onto each other and shared their grief over the death of Travis. No words were spoken or needed.
Chapter 71
"That was a good cry," stated Liz, as she sat down at the kitchen table. She began to pour some honey in her tea.
"A good cry?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, it was cleansing and brought back good memories. That's one of the benefits of being female; you don't feel guilt over crying," explained Liz.
Jirra cocked her head. "I hadn't thought about that; I don't feel any guilt."
"Don't get me wrong, it's good and sometimes necessary to hold in your emotions, but it's also good to purge them."
Jirra nodded and sipped her tea.
"I always knew that there was a possibility of your father getting hurt, but still I was stunned when the Army arrived outside our door. I was also angry," continued Liz.
"Angry? You were angry at the Army?"
"The Army, the war, the government, and I was also angry at your father. It was strictly a knee-jerk reaction. I was just so mad that I would never see him or hold him again."
"I was just angry at my teachers," piped in Jirra.
"Really?" asked Liz.
Jirra sipped her tea and nodded. "I mean up to the day that Dad died, I had put up with the sniping by some of teachers. They knew where he was and threw in little barbs to get me angry. I took it upon myself not to give them the pleasure of getting angry. Then when Dad was killed, they all tried to be so' supporting, it made me sick," explained Jirra.
"Why didn't you tell me this?" asked Liz.
"I figured that you were carrying enough on your shoulders. I didn't want you worried about me at the same time."
"I see."
"I felt the same way at the funeral with many of our relatives. I mean, they didn't have to tell me to be proud of Dad. They all said that they would be there if we needed anything, and now most won't even accept our Christmas cards!" continued Jirra.
"Yes, I'm pissed about that myself."
"Thankfully, we have this place. I feel closer to the people here than I do to most of our relatives. I also feel very close to Jen."
"I've noticed. I think that your friendship is beneficial for both of you," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded. "I wonder if there are more people out there like us."
"Well, from a strict medical opinion, I suspect that if it has happened twice, it must have happened many more times. There are several similarities in both the process by which you two were changed and in your post-change cell structures."
"Do you know if this was something preordained, or just something that happened?" asked Jirra.
"I have no proof, but I don't believe that things just happen. Most people who are struck by lightning are seriously injured or killed. Other than the gender change, neither Jen nor you were injured. That's very strange."
"So was this something in my genes?" asked Jirra.
"I have no idea. I don't have a sample of your pre-change DNA to look for anything out of the ordinary. Even if I did, I wouldn't know what to look for."
"So if this is a natural function, what do you think happened to others?" asked Jirra.
"Depends on the society, I imagine some were killed as being witches or being evil. Some Native American societies would have treated them as shamans and holy people."
"I guess I'm lucky this wasn't Salem," replied Jirra with a smile.
Liz laughed. "Well, Roo, I guess it's time for bed. It's good to have you back."
"Good night, Mom," replied Jirra.
They got up, hugged, and went to bed.
Chapter 72
Just as Liz promised, she took Jirra away for a few days on the anniversary of Travis's death. Fortunately, the weather was good, and they decided on a whim to drive up to Denver.
Neither felt like doing anything touristy, so they spent most of the trip just driving and talking. They talked about Travis and retold old stories. They shared both laughs and tears.
On the way back down to New Mexico, Jirra brought up something that was on her mind.
"Assuming I do get accepted to Penn, do you mind that I'll be going to school cross-country?" asked Jirra.
"I'd miss you even if you were going to New Mexico with Lindsey," replied Liz. "However, I think it's a great opportunity, and you'd be foolish to pass on it. Why? Are you getting cold feet?"
Jirra shook her head. "I'll miss you and everyone at the spa. It really feels like home, but something tells me that I need to move out on my own."
"You mean your spirit guide?" asked Liz.
"No, he's got nothing to do with this. It's just that I need to find out if I can function away from the spa. I did okay in Hollywood, but that's not a real test; it's so different there. I'm scared that if I don't go, I never will."
"I don't believe that."
"I'm still spooked over what happened to me. I mean, it's turned out wonderful in so many ways, but sometimes it feels like a nightmare. I'm also scared about the fact that I'm still changing."
"You mean how you feel about boys?"
Jirra nodded. "I know, I know, I should get over it and move on."
"No, Roo, you should do what feels right. Maybe you and Alexis will stay together and maybe you won't. And if you fall in love with someone else, male or female, I'll always support you, as long as you're happy."
"Even if you can't stand them?" asked Jirra with a grin on her face.
"I can't imagine you dating someone I wouldn't like."
"So that means you like Alexis?" asked Jirra.
"Very much so. I just wish that she didn't have to keep her sexuality secret. It will make things more complicated for both of you," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded slowly. "I know, we've e-mailed each other about that."
"I just don't want to see either of you get hurt."
Jirra let out a sigh. "Well, at least life can't get more complicated for me. It has to start getting easier, right?"
"I hope it does, Roo."
They drove for the next thirty minutes without a word between them.
"Mom, do you think that you'll start dating again?" asked Jirra.
"What brought that up?" asked Liz with a surprised look on her face.
"I was just thinking I mean, I loved Dad, but you still have a long life and all; I just want you to know that I wouldn't mind," said Jirra softly.
Liz, sensing that Jirra was serious, glanced over and smiled. "I appreciate that, Roo. I haven't really given it much thought."
"Still, if you meet someone nice, don't push them away. I don't want you to be alone. I don't think Dad would mind," added Jirra.
"No, he wouldn't," replied Liz. "In fact, we talked about it right after we married."
"You're kidding, right?" asked Jirra.
"Nope. You know his service record and what he did when he was on active duty; he was at the tip of the spear' as he liked to say. I loved him, and trying to get him to put in for something less hazardous would have been futile and disastrous to our relationship. I loved him for what he was. We talked about the fact that he could be killed, and he said that the last thing he wanted was for me to waste away pining for him; those were his exact words too. I promised him that should the worst happen, I would go on to live a full life. I also promised him that he would forever be in my heart."
"Wow."
"Wow is right. I thought it was all behind us when he moved into the reserves. When I heard his unit was being activated to go to Afghanistan, I knew he would find a way to go."
"I know. He told me that he couldn't stay back with his men going there," added Roo.
"I had a bad feeling about him going. I'd never had that feeling before, even though he had been in combat before. This time I just knew he wasn't coming back."
"You need to stop?" asked Jirra.
"No, I'm okay. I appreciate your comments and concern, Roo. I may date again, but don't be disappointed if I don't start immediately."
"Deal."
Jirra stared out the window for the next twenty minutes before turning towards her mom.
"You know, my not being around here will probably be good, should you decide to start dating again," she stated.
"What do you mean? I don't think the fact that I have a daughter in college would make a difference to him," replied Liz.
"How will you explain me?" asked Jirra.
"Oh you mean about that?" said Liz as she glanced over at Jirra.
"It might scare him away," added Jirra.
"Roo, you're my daughter, and I love you. If I do meet someone and I like him enough to start dating, I won't cast you aside if he's unable to accept you," replied Liz. "We'll start with the gender reassignment story and take it from there."
"I just don't want to cause you problems."
"Too late," replied Liz as she laughed. "Trust me; I'll be able to tell if he is open-minded. And if he isn't, it's his loss."
Chapter 73
A few weeks later Jirra was sitting in the coffeehouse drinking a cup of hot chocolate as she worked on her computer. On the table in front of her was a topographical map of the area that included the spa. On it were two sites that Jirra had circled as potential areas that might fit the descriptions in Dr. Margate's book.
The weather wasn't good enough yet to head into the back area of the spa grounds, so all Jirra could do was wait. In the meantime, she worked on her senior project. It was about the Anasazi and their migration into western New Mexico. The possibility that they'd made it this far east was still a theory, and she didn't dare put it in her project.
"Hey, Jirra, how're you today?" bellowed Barrett as he walked into the coffee shop.
Jirra smiled as she looked up from her computer. "Welcome back. How was it?"
Barrett had spent the last week hiking into a back canyon.
"Another miss. It was a great hike in and out, but there was no trace of the Anasazi. We did find evidence of some later tribes, possibly Apache, but otherwise it's another canyon to check off the list," he explained as he sat down next to her.
"I thought you were going alone?" asked Jirra.
"I never hike alone when I'm spending the night out there. No, I actually got one of the professors from the university to go along with me. He wanted to get out of the office for a few days, and he had never gone into that canyon before."
"Cool."
Barrett nodded. "So how does it feel to be a big time celebrity?"
"What do you mean?"
"Oh, does that mean you didn't see it yet?" he asked.
Jirra shook her head.
"Be right back," he stated. He got up and retrieved a copy of the local paper. On the front cover, bottom panel, was Jirra's story on the Academy Awards.
Jirra took it from him without a word. She was totally stunned.
"They said it would be in the entertainment section," she said.
"Slow news week, I guess. Hey, don't knock it; it's a good article. You can write."
Without looking up, Jirra thanked him. She was too busy reading the article to see if the editor had changed anything. The story was continued to page five, and she quickly opened it up to see that in addition to the rest of the article, there was a photo of her and Nick.
"Oh my God," she exclaimed.
"It's a great photo, they pulled it off the newswire. My uncle thought you'd like it."
"Your uncle?" asked Jirra.
"Oh, yeah, my Uncle Walt runs the paper."
"Are you related to everyone in town?" asked Jirra grinning.
"No, just the poor people and other assorted riffraff," he replied with a laugh. "Hey, you're a local celebrity now. Can I get you to sign a copy of that photo? I'd like to put it up next to the ones of Alexis Eden and Jen Stevens."
"You're kidding, right?"
Barrett shook his head.
"I'm not famous. I was just with someone who was."
"You will be," he replied in a serious tone.
"You sound pretty confident," said Jirra.
"I am. I see great things ahead for you," he said as he picked up her map. "Are you still planning on going into the back country to check out these two canyons?"
"Not until late spring," she replied.
"This one is a full day hike in. You'll have to spend the night; I doubt if your mom would allow that," continued Barrett, as he pointed to the map.
"I'll be nineteen then," countered Jirra.
"And? No offense, Jirra, but parents don't let go that easy," he replied. "Have you ever camped before?"
"A few times with my dad."
"Do you have any gear?"
Jirra shook her head.
"You'll need a backpack, a tent, sleeping bag, cooking utensils "
"Okay, I get it," she interrupted. "I still want to check them out."
Barrett looked at the map. "You know that there's nothing there, don't you?"
"I won't know until I see it for myself."
He nodded. "Do you think that your mom would trust me to take you back there?"
Jirra's eyes opened up wide. "You mean that?"
"Sure, why not? The earliest we could go would be May. Judging from the map, we can make this canyon first and then cross over to the second one."
"Why can't we cut through this way?" asked Jirra, as she pointed to a shorter route.
"That's some rough territory and you being a ."
"Watch it," interrupted Jirra with a grin on her face.
"I was going to say a novice, but you are a girl and you have less upper body strength. We'll have to hike in with full packs, and that's some tough terrain," said Barrett.
"Okay, but can we at least try it?"
"Let's not jump too far ahead. I still need your mom's permission."
Jirra nodded. "I'll talk to her, and we can set up a date for you to come over for dinner."
"That sounds good."
Jirra picked up her purse and pulled out her cell phone.
"You're calling now?" asked Barrett.
"No time like the present," she replied.
Jirra talked for a few minutes.
"She says that she'd love to meet you. How about this Sunday for dinner?"
"That won't work. My professor will be here to review my research project," replied Barrett.
"Where is he staying?"
"The Best Western down the road," replied Barrett.
"Down the road? Barrett, that's twenty-five miles from here!"
He laughed. "Hey, twenty-five miles is down the road for around here."
"We have plenty of rooms available at the spa. I can even arrange for an employee discount. He can stay there and join us for dinner."
Barrett laughed. "I'll call him up and see if that will fit into his plans. The spa is certainly a lot nicer that the Best Western."
"What's his name?" asked Jirra.
"Dr. Daniel Montgomery," replied Barrett.
Using Jirra's phone, Barrett called Dr. Montgomery and told him Jirra's suggestions.
"I'll be damned, he agreed to everything," said Barrett as he handed Jirra back her phone.
"Told you!" replied Jirra, as she dialed the spa.
A short time later she put her phone back in her bag. "That's all taken care of. Here's his reservation number."
"I'll e-mail it to him, thanks," said Barrett.
"Hey, you're the one who's going to help me get into those canyons."
"Tell you what, we'll go to the outdoors shop this week and pick out the things you'll need," said Barrett. "They have rock bottom prices right now, and you'll save a bundle."
"Sounds like a good idea."
Barrett glanced at his watch. "Well, it's time for me to go to work. You want a refill?"
Jirra nodded. "Thanks."
She went back to her online research and didn't pay any attention to the people who walked into the shop.
"I wonder how they faked this photo," stated one of the girls, loud enough so Jirra would hear it.
"It has to be a fake, there's no way a stud like Nick Carlton would be with one of those!" replied the other girl.
Jirra looked up to see Tina and Ashley looking at the article in the paper. She decided not to reply and went back to work. They were the two girls who had threatened her the previous summer and were two of the bigger instigators in the anti-gay comments against the spa and its staff. Jirra didn't think they had the intelligence to hack the website, but she was sure they were involved.
"Well, I have heard that Hollywood is full of sexual deviants, so maybe the photo is real," stated Ashley.
"I just don't understand how she gets to go to Hollywood and righteous people like us don't!" exclaimed Tina. "It's not fair."
"No one ever said that life was fair," mumbled Jirra to herself.
"What did you say?" ordered Tina angrily. "You said something, what was it?"
Jirra looked up and pointed to her chest. "Me?"
"Yes, you. What did you say?" asked Ashley.
"I just said that life wasn't fair."
"How did you get to go to the awards? I mean you don't even like men!" stated Ashley.
"I never said that I dislike all men just oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jerks," replied Jirra.
Ashley and Tina stared back in shock.
"That's that's not possible, you admitted that you liked girls!" stammered Tina.
"What's the matter, didn't they cover that sort of thing in your sex-ed class?" replied Jirra with a grin.
"Our school doesn't require that sort of filth," snapped back Tina.
"Too bad," replied Jirra.
"What does that mean?"
"Look, I don't have time to explain it to you right now; it would take too long to put it into small words that you'd understand. Go online and look up bisexuality," replied Jirra.
The two girls looked at each other in disgust.
"You're even more of a sinner than I thought! Just wait until we tell Randy!" stated Tina.
Just then Barrett walked over. "I told you two to keep your bigoted statements out of here, and the same applies for the rest of your friends."
The two girls stormed out. Barrett shrugged his shoulders and handed Jirra her hot chocolate.
"It takes time. Unfortunately, there are a lot of unenlightened people in town. All the changes have them confused, and the sexual orientation of the spa's staff and guests is an east target. There's quite a gap forming in the town. Thankfully, only a small group is very vocal and active."
"Do you know any of them that are computer savvy?" asked Jirra. "Our website has been hacked a few times. It had the looks of kids doing it."
"I can think of a few people who could do it."
"We should be safe now. The site has been upgraded and now has a much stronger security system."
Barrett shook his head in disgust. "I don't know whether to be angry at them or pity them. They have such closed minds, and I was hoping the spa would help open them up. Still change is always resisted," he stated. "I'm just glad that I had the opportunity to go to college."
"I can't wait to go," sighed Jirra.
"Have you been accepted yet?" asked Barrett.
"No, but I should find out any day now."
"Let me know as soon as you know," he stated. "Also, don't let those idiots get you down; they're not worth it."
Chapter 74
Over dinner that night, Jirra told Liz about the run-in with the girls at the coffeehouse.
"I did my best not to get involved, but I'm not going to sit there and be insulted either," stated Jirra. "By the way, the beef stew is excellent."
"Thank you. Now, I understand your reaction, and in no way do I want you to let anyone walk over you, but be careful," said Liz as she spread some butter on a biscuit.
"Why? I've always handled myself," replied Jirra.
"Yes, but you're not as strong as you used to be. You're also dealing with a whole new set of emotions; I just don't want to see you get hurt," continued Liz.
"I'll be fine," replied Jirra confidently. "Besides I can handle those two jerks without any problem."
"I'm not worried about the girls," stated Liz.
"Randy's all mouth," stated Jirra as she scooped out some more stew into her bowl.
"Don't be so sure. Guys like him can be trouble. You hurt his pride once, and he'll remember that. He won't let you do that to him again," warned Liz.
"You don't think he'd actually try to hit me, do you?" asked Jirra.
"I treated more than my share of abused women while I was on active duty. When guys feel their manhood has been threatened, they do stupid things. He's a lot bigger than you and is much stronger. So my suggestion is to be careful."
"But I haven't said a word to him since the incident last summer," said Jirra.
"Yes, but those two girls are interested in him and will tell him what happened today."
Jirra stopped eating. "Oh I hadn't thought of that."
"I'm not telling you not to go to town, but just be careful."
Jirra nodded. "I've never liked being bullied. I got picked on when I was the new kid when we lived in Georgia. Dad told me to avoid trouble too, but he also told me to stand up for myself."
"And you got a bloody nose out of that if I remember it correctly," added Liz with a smile.
"That's true, but I gave him a pretty good black eye, and he never bothered me again," replied Jirra.
"You're not in the fourth grade now."
"Touché."
"Just promise me that you'll be careful; there's no shame in refusing to be drawn into a fight."
"I'll try," replied Jirra. "Oh, thanks again for having Barrett over for dinner."
"I don't mind, besides I've wanted to meet him for a while," stated Liz.
"I also appreciate you agreeing to have his professor over too."
"I'm looking forward to it. Apparently Judy knows him and says he's a really nice guy."
"Who doesn't she know?" replied Jirra with a laugh.
Chapter 75
It was a beautiful Sunday morning. It was unseasonably warm, and everyone was enjoying the pleasant weather.
"Well? Has he checked in yet?" asked Jirra as she walked into Judy's office.
"If you mean Dr. Montgomery, yes," replied Judy as she looked up from reading the NY Times.
"Mom says you know him," stated Jirra.
"Actually, I know his younger sister, Lisa, better. We took some business classes together. She now runs a resort up in Aspen. I first met Dan when I stayed over at her house. He's really nice and even back then was very charming. I might even have been interested in him, if I hadn't been engaged at the time."
"Oh." replied Jirra. "Wait a minute, you've never been married."
Judy laughed. "That's true. James and I had different ideas of what marriage should be like. He didn't like the idea of me having a career, and I wasn't going to be a housewife. Thankfully, we figured it out before the actual marriage. The last I heard of him, he was happily running a lumberyard up in Utah and had a wife and six kids."
"Oh," replied Jirra at a loss for anything else to say.
"Oh is right. I definitely dodged a bullet there. Don't get me wrong, I'm not against marriage, but it has to be equal," said Judy with a laugh.
"Well, I'm just glad that Mom is willing to hear out my plan to hike back to those canyons. I know she'll like Barrett, and hopefully Dr. Montgomery will convince her that he's trustworthy."
"I've been thinking about that. I seem to remember that one of those canyons you showed me on the map may be sealed off. I'm not totally sure, but I think it's one of those that you're interested in."
"Do you think that we can still access it?"
"Maybe, but it'll be difficult. If it's the same canyon, there's a rock slide blocking the entrance."
"Well, I'd still like to see it for myself."
Judy smiled. "I'm not trying to talk you out of going there. It's quite beautiful back there " her voice tailed off.
"What's wrong?" asked Jirra.
"My lawyers told me that the hotel chain is pressing hard to get the land at the entrance of the spa. If they get it, they can just about cut us off from the main road. If that happens, I'll have no choice but to sell."
"Can't you block the land sale?"
"I wish it was that simple. The hotel chain makes rather large donations to the local congressman, and he's got connections that would put the land up for sale. Granted, I went to high school with him, but there's a difference between friendship and politics. The large resort will also bring a lot of jobs into the area, and the town is eyeing the potential tax revenues. If the land goes on sale, it'll have to be auctioned off. But I'm sure the hotel chain will be willing to overpay for it."
"I can't believe that you'd lose this land," stated Jirra confidently.
"Oh, I'm not giving up, but the deck is starting to look stacked against me."
"I wish there was something I could do to help."
"Just listening to my venting has been very helpful."
Chapter 76
Late that afternoon, Jirra walked into her home and was greeted by the aroma of chicken cooking.
"Hmmm, that smells wonderful," she exclaimed.
"It's a new recipe for Teriyaki chicken that Hannah gave me. I've wanted to try it for a while," replied Liz.
"Can I help you with anything?"
"You can set the table; everything food-wise is either done or just waiting to be cooked."
Jirra nodded. "Will do. Oh, have you talked to Judy lately about the land sale outside the spa?"
"Yes. Judy's going to do everything possible to fight it, but she's scared. I'm worried about her, as I've never seen her scared about anything since I've known her."
"Is there anything we can do?" asked Jirra as she set the table.
"I don't know. The corporation can afford to outspend her, and even if she outbids them, she'd be in deep debt."
"It's not fair; this is her land and her dream," stated Jirra angrily.
"I know, but don't count her out yet; Judy always seems to find a way to twist the bad into good."
Jirra nodded and returned to her task.
Chapter 77
At six Barrett and Dr. Montgomery arrived.
Jirra was slightly shocked to see that Barrett was wearing a tie. It looked out of place on his stocky frame.
Dr. Montgomery followed him in. He was dressed in khaki Dockers, a dark blue shirt, and a tan suede jacket. He was tall, maybe 6-1, and looked a little like Harrison Ford. His face was tanned and bore the signs of being outdoors. Jirra had checked out his biography on the university website and knew he was forty-eight, but she decided that he looked younger.
After introductions were made, they sat down in the living room. Dr. Montgomery presented Liz with a bottle of wine.
"And please call me Dan," he said as he looked into Liz's eyes.
While the others drank the wine, Jirra settled on a glass of sparkling cider. She really didn't care about drinking; it was the fact that it reinforced the idea that she was the youngest one there.
They made small talk and became acquainted for a while. Dan eventually turned to Jirra. "So, you're the young lady who wants to drag one of my top grad students off into the back canyons of this ranch. I'd like to know what makes you think that it's worth the expedition?"
Jirra realized that he wasn't making fun of her and was trying to see how serious she was. He had even used the term expedition.
"Well, I read Dr. Margate's book, and on a hunch I looked at possible sites in this area. I know from Judy that Dr. Margate did some searches in this area," she replied. "These two canyons meet the descriptions he wrote about."
"Is that it?" he asked with a sly grin on his face. "Half the canyons in New Mexico could fit the descriptions in Margate's book." Obviously he was testing her.
Jirra hesitated for a moment. "I know this will sound silly but I just have a feeling that something is up there."
Dan nodded knowingly. "That's what I was hoping to hear. Why do you think that something's up there?"
"I've been thinking about this for a while. This place is special. Judy said that the native people used to come here to take mud baths. They never settled in this area. That seems strange, and I think it's because it was a special place. But the area around here is too open and unprotected."
"So you think that the canyons to the north of here might have been used by the native people and maybe the Anasazi?" he asked as he sipped his wine.
Jirra smiled as she nodded. She liked the way he treated her as an adult. "It makes sense. The Anasazi used canyons all the time for protection. If they knew about the water and mud here, they would have used the canyons as a place for protection. I've been doing my senior history project on them."
"That's right, Barrett told me that you were finishing up the last part of your high school education on your own," said Dan.
Jirra glanced over at Barrett who just smiled back.
"He also said that in addition to being a very good researcher that you're an excellent writer. Would you mind if I looked at your project when you're finished?" asked Dan.
Jirra shook her head. "No, I wouldn't mind at all."
Dan smiled back. "I wish you luck in your expedition. I think it's wonderful to play a hunch, but you've also thought this out and applied what you know about the Anasazi. I wish all my grad students did that."
Jirra looked over at Liz.
Dan caught the look. "Liz, I think this would be a wonderful opportunity for Jirra. My young associate here can be trusted to be a perfect gentleman. I also know that he's more than capable of making this trip safely."
"Tell me more about what the trip will include?" asked Liz as she looked over at Barrett.
"We'll just hike up to the canyons and do an inspection. Due to the distance and the terrain, we'd have to spend the night there," answered Barrett.
"What'll happen if you find anything?" asked Liz.
"We'd do nothing except taking photos. As soon as we got back, I'd call Dr. Montgomery," answered Barrett. He noticed confusion on Jirra's face. "We can't touch anything as it could contaminate the site. Because so many sites have been used by different cultures, it's vital to take our time and excavate the site slowly and meticulously."
Jirra nodded. "Of course."
"And do you think that there's something up there?" asked Liz.
"Beats me, I've been in twenty canyons in the past year and have come up empty each time," replied Barrett with a laugh. "Still, some of the greatest discoveries have happened due to someone playing a hunch."
Liz laughed. "But your hunches haven't worked, right?"
"That's why I don't go to Vegas," replied Barrett, joining in her laughter.
"Actually, Barrett isn't quite telling you the truth; he's made some significant discoveries in the field," interrupted Dan.
Barrett turned to Jirra with a surprised look on his face and whispered to Jirra. "That's the first time he's given me a public compliment."
"Well, I suppose there's no harm in this," stated Liz.
"Really? That's so cool, Mom! Thank you," exclaimed Jirra as she got up and hugged her.
Chapter 78
During dinner Dan turned to Jirra. "Tell, me Jirra, how did you happen upon Dr. Margate's book?"
"I bought a copy in a used bookstore in Santa Fe," she replied.
Dan nodded. "Santa Fe, huh? So, what did you think of Abe?"
"He's quite a character, hey how did you know that?" she asked.
"I've been going there for years. Abe knows more about the history of this area than most of the professors at the university."
"Does he know as much as Judy?" asked Jirra.
Dan laughed. "Almost." He then turned to Liz. "I understand you have a long history with Judy."
Liz nodded, and they began to trade good natured stories about her.
As the night progressed, Jirra couldn't help but notice that Dan and her mom were hitting it off quite nicely, and to her surprise, it didn't bother her at all.
Chapter 79
It was later in the evening and Jirra was helping Liz clean up.
"Thanks again for allowing me to go on the trip back into the hills," stated Jirra as she washed the dishes.
"I feel better about it, now that I've met Barrett," replied Liz, as she wrapped up the leftovers.
"I like him a lot, but not in a romantic sort of way," stated Jirra.
Liz cocked her head and stared at Jirra. "So, you're becoming more comfortable thinking about boys?"
"Barrett's different; he's like a big brother in some ways. He's also one of the few locals that I've talked to who's cool about my sexuality."
"I'm pleased to hear that."
"So what do you think about Dan?" asked Jirra as she rinsed off the last of the dishes.
"He's nice," replied Liz.
"That's it?"
Liz laughed. "I enjoyed his company."
"I like him too; you know, if he asks you out I don't have a problem with it," remarked Jirra.
"Thank you for your permission."
Jirra turned around and smiled. "No problem."
Liz nodded. "I do appreciate that you don't mind if we were to go out."
"Hey, after everything I've put you through this year, it's the least I can do."
Chapter 80
A few days later Jirra was driving into town with Lindsey. The weather was still nice, and it was sunny and pleasantly warm outside. Jirra wondered if they had finally seen the end of winter. They were heading to the outdoor sports shop to pick up her backpack. Barrett had helped her pick the correct model, and the store had to special order it.
"I can't believe Dave will be home this week," said Lindsey excitedly. "I've missed him so much."
"How're you two doing?" asked Jirra.
"Pretty good, but as you know, long distance romances stink," replied Lindsey.
"That's the truth. I did get another e-mail from Alexis. She's started filming her new series this week."
"That's so cool," replied Lindsey. "So you and Barrett are really going to camping together?"
"It's not really camping; we're hiking back to see if there are any Anasazi sites near the spa."
"And what makes you think that there are?"
"I think I saw it when I was on my last vision quest," replied Jirra. "I couldn't tell Dan that."
"Ohhh, I saw him the other morning; he's handsome for an older guy. How're things going with him and your mom?"
"They're going out to dinner tonight," replied Jirra. "And before you ask, I love it."
Jirra was pleased to see that the backpack was a perfect fit. It was smaller than the one she had used when she had gone camping with her dad, but then again, she was now smaller.
As they looked around the store, Jirra's cell phone went off.
"Hi, Mom, what's up?" she asked.
"The mail just arrived, and you have a letter from Penn," stated Liz. "Do you want me to open it for you?"
Jirra paused and took a deep breath. "Is the envelope thick or thin?"
"Thick very thick."
Jirra felt like screaming for joy, but held it in. "Go ahead and open it."
Jirra could hear the sound of the envelope being opened.
"You're in!" stated Liz after a pause that seemed to last for hours.
Jirra's eyes opened up wide and a huge smile broke out on her face. "You mean it?"
"Roo, I wouldn't kid you about something like this. I'm so proud of you."
"What's up, Jirra?" asked Lindsey as she walked towards her.
"I just got the letter from Penn. I've been accepted!"
Lindsey dropped her basket and gave Jirra a huge hug. "Oh, Jirra, that's wonderful!"
"Mom, we'll be home soon," stated Jirra.
"Okay, but be careful driving home."
"We will!"
Chapter 81
When Jirra and Lindsey arrived at the spa, they found a note on the front door of Jirra's house telling them that Liz was up in the main building.
They walked together into the hall and were stunned to see that the dining room was decorated in red and blue streamers and balloons. A large banner was hanging congratulating Jirra on her acceptance into Penn.
Most of the staff were in the hall, and they began to applaud as Jirra walked in.
Jirra was nearly speechless, and she walked the gauntlet of hugs and congratulatory handshakes. Cari and Tara each gave her a big hug, as did Gregory and Cody.
Liz was waiting up front next to Judy and Hannah, watching it all with a huge smile on her face.
Eventually, Jirra made it up to the front. "How did you put this together so fast?" asked Jirra as she hugged Liz.
"We've planned this for a while," replied Liz. She handed her a box. "Here, open this up and put on what's inside; you're not properly dressed."
Jirra opened the box and pulled out a blue sweatshirt with the Penn logo on the front. She immediately slipped it over her head. "This is so cool."
Hannah then waved to a member of her kitchen staff, who wheeled out a large cake on a cart. It said "Congratulations, Jirra, on becoming a Quaker."
"Whoa, nice cake," commented Lindsey.
"Baking and decorating the cake was the easy part; keeping it a secret from you was the hard part," stated Hannah, as she slipped her arm around her daughter.
"Hey, I can keep a secret," stated Lindsey. "Okay, maybe not something like this, but Jirra is my best friend."
Liz handed Jirra the letter, who immediately opened it up and read it. "This is so cool."
"Go to the next page," stated Liz.
Jirra shifted to the next page of the letter and her eyes opened up even wider. "Is this real?"
Liz nodded.
"What is it, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
"I've been awarded an academic scholarship. It'll pay twenty-five percent of my tuition for the next four years!"
"That's wonderful, Jirra," said Lindsey. "Who's the scholarship from?"
"Oh my it's from a veteran's group," stated Jirra. "Hey, I didn't even apply for this."
"I did it. I got a call from them back in the fall when your application was received," interjected Liz.
Jirra began to get all choked up and had to wipe some tears from her eyes.
Later in the afternoon, Jirra, Liz, and Judy were sitting together enjoying the cake.
"I wanted to save this until things calmed down," stated Judy, as she handed Jirra an envelope.
"What's this?" asked Jirra as she looked at the envelope with a look of confusion.
"Open it up, Jirra. This is something that I've talked to your mom about," stated Judy.
Jirra opened the envelope and read the letter and then stared at Judy.
"That's right, dear, I'm picking up the rest of your tuition, and I expect you to do well," stated Judy.
Jirra looked over at her mom.
"It's okay, Roo. Judy made this offer last year, and knowing her as well as I do, I knew it was pointless to argue."
Jirra swallowed and turned to Judy. "I promise I won't let you down. Thank you so much." She then wrapped her arms around Judy.
"I know you will, dear," replied Judy.
It took a while until Jirra regained her composure. She picked up the acceptance letter and re-read it.
"I took the liberty of going through the letter; we have to fill out some forms. Oh, we also need to decide where you'll be living," stated Liz. "Apparently, due to construction, they'll allow you to live off campus. I have a list of prospective places for us to look over."
"You wouldn't mind me living off campus?" asked Jirra.
"If it's the right place," answered Liz.
Jirra nodded. She was going to Penn.
Chapter 82
The next day Jirra and Lindsey were in town. It was another nice spring day, and they went into town to meet up with Dave.
"He said that he'll meet us at the coffeehouse around two," stated Lindsey as she closed her cell phone.
"That's fine. If you two want to be alone, just let me know. My laptop is in the car, and I can always find a corner in the coffeehouse to go sit in," replied Jirra.
"It's okay, Dave likes you, and besides we can't make out in town," said Lindsey with a wink.
They walked around town and noticed two new businesses that were due to open in the next few weeks, one was a boutique and the other a restaurant.
"This looks interesting," said Lindsey as she looked at the menu posted in the window. "It looks like they grill everything. I can't wait for them to open."
"Maybe you can do a restaurant review for the newsletter," suggested Jirra.
"There's an idea," she replied.
"Well, well, look what crawled into town," exclaimed Randy.
Jirra and Lindsey turned around and saw him standing with Ashley and Tina.
"Randy, you've been told to leave us alone," stated Lindsey.
"Yeah, right. I just heard from Tina that your degenerate friend insulted me," stated Randy.
"That's right!" added Tina.
Randy nodded. "She said that you called me an oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jackass. Do you deny this?"
Jirra shook her head. "I never called you a jackass."
Randy hesitated for a second as he tried to mentally absorb what Jirra had just said. At the same time, Jirra and Lindsey were looking for a way to escape.
"Wait then you did call me all those other things, right?"
"I never mentioned your name, I just told Tina that I don't like oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jerks," replied Jirra. She paused for a second. "But if the shoe fits ."
Randy stood there and glared at Jirra. He then struck her across the face with the back of his hand.
The blow knocked her to the ground. Randy stood over her, not knowing what to do next.
Jirra touched her cheek and winced in pain. She immediately stood up and tried to hit him back. Randy seemed shocked that a girl would try to hit him and even more shocked when Jirra's fist hit him under his right eye. As she tried to hit him again, he grabbed her by the wrists and threw her to the ground.
"Stay on the ground, bitch, before I really hurt you!" he said taunting her. "Stay down on the ground, you perverted dyke slut."
By now Jirra was furious and refused to stay down. As she got up, Randy hit her again across her face.
"Hit her again!" screamed Tina.
"Yes, hit the lesbo!" yelled Ashley.
Jirra struggled to get up, and for the first time since she was little, she felt totally helpless. Still she wasn't about to give up, and she began to stand up.
Randy sneered, moved in and was about to hit her again, when Dave came out of nowhere and tackled him.
"What the fuck are you doing?" yelled Randy as he tried to get away.
Dave was able to pull Randy's arm behind his back, and at the same time he slammed Randy up against the wall.
"Dammit, let me go!" ordered Randy.
"Not so easy as beating up a girl, huh Randy?" stated Dave, as he twisted Randy's arm.
"Shit, man, that hurts," cried Randy.
Ashley and Tina began to scream obscenities at Dave.
"It's supposed to, you bastard," said Dave. "Lindsey, see if Jirra's okay."
Lindsey knelt down next to Jirra. "You okay"
Jirra couldn't answer and tried to nod, but instead she began to cry. The whole right side of her face hurt. She reached up and touched her face and winced. She pulled her hand back and saw the blood.
"It's just a bloody nose, Jirra," comforted Lindsey. "You feel like standing up?"
Jirra nodded.
Randy was still struggling, but Dave had no intention of letting him go. By now a crowd had gathered.
Jirra was helped to her feet by several of the observers and helped to a park bench outside of one of the shops.
"I'll get you an ice pack," stated one of the women who ran into her shop.
Another woman handed her a tissue.
Jirra just nodded. She felt so stupid and helpless.
A minute later, the sheriff's car pulled up. He stepped out of the car and ordered Dave to let Randy go.
Harold Cross had been town sheriff for six years. He had been an Army MP before returning to New Mexico. For eight years he had been a deputy before being promoted. At six-three, two hundred and twenty pounds, not too many people challenged him. The funny thing was that he was actually a very gentle man. His wife, three kids, and three dogs and two cats could testify to this.
"Until I figure out what happened here, you just stand there. You understand, boy? Remember, I know where you live," he said sternly to Randy.
Randy nodded submissively.
He then turned to Tina and Ashley. "You two stand over with him."
The two girls nodded and walked over to stand next to Randy.
Harold then turned towards Jirra. "Now, are you okay, Miss?" the sheriff asked, as his voice lightened and softened.
Jirra wiped her eyes. "I think so. I just want to go home"
The sheriff nodded. "Okay, however, I think you should get checked out. Do you feel well enough to answer a few questions before the EMT arrives?"
Jirra nodded and held the icepack against her right cheek.
The sheriff smiled. "Okay, now tell me what happened?"
Jirra began to tell him her side of the story.
"Hey, why are you letting her go first?" screamed Randy.
"Because it's obvious that she was the one assaulted. If you speak again without my asking, I'll lock you up right now," interrupted Harold angrily. He turned back to Jirra and smiled. "Now, Miss, please continue."
After Jirra finished, Harold took Lindsey and some of the other observers' statements. Lindsey had seen Dave driving down the road and waved him down. They had seen Randy hit Jirra and had run over to help. He then turned to Randy and the two girls.
By now the EMT had arrived and was conducting an exam of Jirra.
"Okay, let's hear your side," Harold stated as he stood over Randy and the two girls.
"She attacked me. I was just defending myself," said Randy. He then looked over at Dave. "Then this jerk assaulted me."
The two girls nodded in agreement.
Harold stopped writing in his notebook. "You've got to be kidding? That's the best you can come up with?"
"She really attacked us," interjected Tina.
Harold rolled his eyes. "I want to know one thing, did you call her the names she said you did?"
Randy shook his head.
Harold just nodded and then turned to the EMT. "How's she doing?"
"I don't think there's any serious damage. Still, I think she should go to the ER, just to make sure," replied the EMT.
"Go on, Miss. I'll take care of this," stated Harold.
"Don't you want to know if I want to press charges?" Jirra asked as she slowly stood up.
Harold smiled softly. "It's okay, Miss. I really don't need you to file a complaint. It's obvious that he assaulted you, and under local law that's all I need to arrest him. You live out at the spa right?"
Jirra nodded.
"I'll come out and talk to you and your mother later. Now, why don't you go to the ER with your friends?" said Harold.
"I'll call your mom and let her know that we'll be at the ER," stated Lindsey.
Jirra's eyes opened wide as she thought about her mom's reaction.
Chapter 83
Jirra was sitting in the examination room as her mom and the ER doctor talked. Thankfully, there was no real damage, although they did take x-rays to ensure that there were no fractures.
"She's going to have a real nice black eye, but once the swelling goes down, I think she'll be okay. I can't believe that jerk beat her up," stated the doctor.
"I'll keep an eye on her. Thank you for all you've done," said Liz. "Okay, Jirra, you feel up to going home?"
"I was ready an hour ago," replied Jirra.
They walked out into the waiting room and met up with Lindsey and Dave.
"I never thanked you for rescuing me, thanks," stated Jirra to Dave.
"I only wish I had been there sooner," he replied.
"I'd hug you, but I'm little too sore right now. Can I give you a rain check?" asked Jirra.
Dave smiled. "Sure thing."
"We'll follow you guys home," stated Lindsey.
On the way back to the spa, Jirra turned to Liz. "Mom, I'm sorry."
"You have nothing to apologize for, Roo. You're the victim in this."
Jirra nodded and didn't say another word the rest of the way home.
Chapter 84
Back in the house, Jirra sat down on the couch and let out a sigh. Liz sat down next to her.
"Okay, Roo, let it out," she said in a comforting voice as her arm slipped around her daughter's shoulder.
"I I couldn't defend myself. He knocked me down like I was a rag doll. I tried to fight back, and he just beat me down . I can't believe how helpless I was ."
Liz didn't say a word and just let Jirra continue to vent.
"Mom, I'm scared. I was never a muscle man, but I could defend myself. Back when I was a guy, I might not have been able to whip Randy's ass, but I could have defended myself; now I'm totally helpless. I I don't know if I can go on like this," continued Jirra, her voice starting to crack. The tears began to slowly roll down her face, soon turning into rivers as she broke down and began to sob.
Liz pulled her close and let her cry.
After a long cleansing cry, Jirra wiped her eyes.
"You feel better?" asked Liz.
"A little," replied Jirra.
"I was hoping that you'd avoid this lesson in being female, but maybe it was for the best. Roo, I'm not happy that Randy assaulted you, and trust me, I'm going to press for him to be punished, but you've got to realize that you're not a boy anymore. He's both bigger and stronger than you, and you're lucky that you weren't seriously injured."
"What am I supposed to do? Run away every time someone confronts me?"
"I'm not saying that. First off, you could have walked away without saying a word; isn't that right?"
"Maybe," replied Jirra.
"Okay, but there's no guarantee that he wouldn't have followed you and hit you anyway," stated Liz.
"So what do I do?"
"Right now, you need to calm down and heal. We can talk about the rest tomorrow," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded and gently touched her cheek and winced. "I can't believe how much that hurts."
"Do you want something for the pain?" asked Liz.
Jirra nodded.
"These will help, but they may make you sleepy," stated Liz as she took out some pills from her purse.
"I could use some sleep," replied Jirra.
Chapter 85
Jirra was sleeping soundly in her bed as Liz quietly closed the door.
There was a knock on the door and Liz walked over to see who it was.
"I thought you could use a drink," stated Judy as she walked in with a bottle of wine.
Liz smiled and hugged her friend.
They walked into the kitchen, and Judy opened the wine.
"How's she doing?" asked Judy as she poured the wine.
"Physically, she'll recover; I'm not sure about her mental state," replied Liz.
Judy nodded. "It must be tough for her."
"This was a rude reminder of her transformation," commented Liz. "She feels very vulnerable now."
"I have a suggestion, have her talk to Tara," stated Judy as she sipped her wine. "She used to teach a women's self-defense course."
"Really?" asked Liz.
Judy nodded. "I think she can show Jirra that being female doesn't mean being defenseless."
"Sounds like a good idea," said Liz. "Is this going to cause any problems with the townies?"
"It may actually help the situation. I talked to several people in town, and Randy's attack has shocked them. While there's a definite conservative movement in town that doesn't exactly embrace diversity, the physical assault of a young woman is even worse. The fact that he's a big football player doesn't help."
"That's good to hear. I'm glad they draw the line somewhere," replied Liz. "I still want to talk to the sheriff about what charges he's going to file."
"Harold Cross is a good man," said Judy as she refilled their glasses.
"Look, I don't want Randy's head on a stake or anything like that, but he needs to be punished. He's the type of bully who puts women in the hospital or even worse."
"I agree," replied Judy.
Liz drank some more of her wine.
"Changing the subject slightly; how did the date go?" asked Judy with a smile.
"It wasn't a date. We just went into town for dinner," replied Liz.
"Who paid?" asked Judy.
"He did," replied Liz.
"Then it was a date."
Liz laughed. "Okay, okay, it was fun. Dan's a nice guy, and we had a lovely evening."
"That's wonderful to hear. Are you going out again?" asked Judy.
Liz smiled. "My, we're nosey."
Judy smiled and touched her glass to Liz's.
"He had to go back to the University. We plan on getting together the next time he's up this way," replied Liz. "It felt nice to be out with someone again."
"Good for you. How does Jirra feel about it?"
"She's fine with it."
Judy nodded. "I'm happy to hear that."
"Thanks for coming over this evening," stated Liz. "I really appreciate it."
Judy smiled back. "That's what friends are for."
Chapter 86
Jirra woke up the next morning to find she now had a bruised cheek and a pair of black eyes. She stared at her reflection and sighed. For a moment she debated trying to use some makeup to cover the bruises, but decided that even with the skills she had picked up in Hollywood, it would be pointless.
She joined Liz out in the kitchen for breakfast.
"How did you sleep last night?" asked Liz.
"I slept fine," replied Jirra as she poured herself a glass of orange juice.
"How does your face feel?" asked Liz.
"Are you asking as my mother or my doctor?" replied Jirra.
"Both, Roo."
"Okay, I guess. It looks worse than it feels," said Jirra.
"Let me know if you have any discomfort," stated Liz.
"Have you talked to the sheriff yet?"
"No, I expect him to call a little later in the morning; after all it's only six-thirty, Roo."
Jirra smirked and then winced slightly in pain.
"I talked to Judy last night, and she suggested that you go and talk to Tara this morning," said Liz.
"I thought I heard her laugh last night," replied Jirra. "Why should I see Tara?"
"She might be able to help you."
Jirra nodded.
"Do you want to eat here or go up to the hall?" asked Liz.
"Might as well go up to the hall, I'm sure people are concerned," she replied.
"Not everyone knows what happened."
Jirra laughed slightly and winced again. "Mom, the entire spa knew what happened by the time Randy hit me the second time."
Liz smiled. "True." Inside she was pleased that Jirra seemed pretty upbeat.
It was slightly overcast that morning and felt like rain. Liz and Jirra walked over to the dining hall together. They smiled as a jackrabbit ran across the sidewalk in front of them.
In spite of having to answer the same questions over and over again, Jirra was pleased to see the staff was concerned about her health.
Jirra talked to Lindsey while she placed her order.
"Those shiners are quite impressive, Jirra," stated Lindsey. "Do they hurt?"
"No, but my jaw does. I'll just take some oatmeal this morning," stated Jirra. "Oh, and please thank Dave again for coming to my rescue."
"You can thank him yourself; he's coming over this afternoon," replied Liz.
"Cool. I'll see you later," she said.
Jirra took her food and looked around the hall. She saw Cari and Tara sitting next to each other and walked over towards them.
"Good morning, may I join you?" asked Jirra.
"Please, Jirra, do join us. How're you feeling?" asked Cari.
"Better," she replied.
"I should have kicked that jerk's ass when I had a chance," stated Tara. "I'm glad you're okay."
Jirra sat down. "I'm upset that he was able to handle me so easily."
"Jirra, he's bigger and stronger than you. He must outweigh you by sixty pounds," said Cari.
"It might just have been one hundred pounds," sighed Jirra. "Judy suggested that I talk to you, Tara."
"I can teach you some self defense techniques," stated Tara. "It's not martial arts, but I can show you some moves that could prevent a repeat of what happened to you."
"That sounds good, when do we start?" asked Jirra.
"Give yourself a few days to recover, Jirra," replied Tara.
Jirra nodded. "Okay."
Their breakfast was momentarily interrupted by Judy.
"I just want to reassure everyone that I'm doing everything possible to prevent a repeat of yesterday's horrible incident. I'm going to town today to meet with several of the civic leaders. I want to make it clear that the people I've talked to in town are just as angry about what happened as we are. I've heard rumors of a possible boycott of the town, and I'd like those considering such a move to back off. It would only hurt my efforts," stated Judy. "Thanks for your attention, and I'll send out an e-mail later today to let you know what happens."
"Well, if anyone can make peace, it's Judy," stated Cari.
"I agree. The sheriff is supposed to meet with my mom later this morning," remarked Jirra.
"I heard he did a good job breaking it up yesterday," added Tara.
"He was nice to me. He also seemed really angry at Randy," said Jirra.
"Lindsey told us that Randy yelled some pretty awful slurs at you," said Tara. "This could be classified as a hate crime."
"I don't know if the local laws cover that around here," answered Jirra.
"Just keep it in mind when you talk to the law," said Tara.
"He was so angry at me. I'm just glad he doesn't know the whole truth," stated Jirra.
"If he knew your secret, then maybe he wouldn't have hit on you in the first place," stated Tara with a wink.
"Stop, it hurts when I laugh," replied Jirra.
"Keep laughing, Jirra. What happened, happened; there's nothing you can do about it," stated Cari.
"I'll try," replied Jirra.
Chapter 87
Mid-morning, Jirra was sitting with Liz in her office. Harold Cross was sitting across from them.
"We've filed charges against Randy for assault and battery. This isn't his first offense," stated Harold.
"What else has he done, Sheriff Cross?" asked Liz.
"Please call me Harold. Well, he's been involved in a few other fights and things like that. He did a few things when he was a minor and those records are closed. In his recent cases, the charges were always dropped when his parents, the football coach, and football boosters talked to the victim. Now that his football career is over, only his parents are pleading for the charges to be dropped. It's too bad, if he had been punished earlier, he might have turned out differently," stated Harold. "I'm surprised that they haven't called you."
"They did, and I referred them to my lawyer," replied Liz. "I don't want to talk to them."
Harold smiled. "Good for you."
"What about the anti-gay slurs he called Jirra?" asked Liz.
"It'll come into play during his trial. I think it'll show that the attack was premeditated," replied Harold.
"And what about his minions?" asked Jirra.
Harold stifled a chuckle. "I wish I could charge them with something. I have given each a written warning for harassment and I've talked to their parents and let them know that they were involved," said Harold. "I just want you to know that I will not tolerate anyone harassing people in my town. I hope this is the end of this, but if it isn't, let me know immediately."
"They were the same kids who vandalized my car last fall," noted Liz.
"I know. I'm sorry about that. I try to work things out without taking it to the courts. I guess I hoped that Randy would have learned a lesson."
"It's not your fault, Harold. I didn't press charges either," stated Liz.
Harold nodded. "Still, I was hoping the kid would come around; now he's looking like a repeat offender."
"You can't blame yourself," commented Liz.
"I know, but it's the one part of this job I can't stand, especially in a small town. I arrest kids and then watch their little brothers and sisters play little league with my kids."
"Well, I appreciate you coming out here today," stated Liz.
"I just wish that it hadn't gotten this far. I'll keep you appraised on the case,' stated Harold as he stood up.
"By the way, where is Randy?" asked Jirra.
"His parents bailed him out of the county lockup this morning," replied Harold. "He and his minions' have been told to stay away from you and to stay out of trouble."
"My lawyer is filing paperwork this morning for an official restraining order against all three," stated Liz.
Harold nodded. "That's probably a good decision. I know the judge, and I don't think he'll have a problem with it. Well, I need to get back to town. I'm glad you're doing better, Jirra. Thanks again for meeting with me, Dr. Reid.
After Harold left, Jirra turned to Liz. "I didn't know you filed papers against Randy."
"Judy suggested it yesterday. Her lawyers are acting for us and filed the paperwork this morning."
Jirra nodded and then hugged Liz.
Chapter 88
Jirra spent most of the day doing nothing. She was filled with conflicting feelings. Part of her was furious over what had happened, part of her was frustrated over her inability to protect herself, and part of her was frightened. Randy would have really hurt her if Dave hadn't arrived. She sat outside and watched the clouds pass over the mesas and thought about how she would have to handle this.
She slowly walked home, lost in her thoughts. She went inside and could hear her mom in the kitchen. She took off her jacket and walked into the kitchen.
Jirra noticed a large bouquet of flowers on the kitchen table. It had all sorts of brightly colored flowers in a crystal vase.
"Nice flowers, although I don't recognize the vase, did you just buy it?" asked Jirra.
Liz shook her head and continued preparing dinner.
Jirra smiled. "Did someone send you flowers?"
Liz turned around and shook her head. "They're not for me, Roo, they're for you."
Jirra's eyes opened wide and she pointed at her own chest. "Me?"
"There's a card on the table next to the vase."
Jirra picked up the envelope and eagerly opened it. She pulled out the card and read it.
Dear Roo,
I thought you could use some cheeriness. I'm sorry about what happened, but I know you'll get over it. Give me call when you get a chance.
Love,
Alexis.
"Alexis sent me flowers," stated Jirra aloud.
"That was sweet of her," commented Liz.
"How did she find out?" asked Jirra.
"I told her," stated Liz while she returned to preparing dinner.
Jirra smiled. "Thanks Mom." She then looked at the flowers and felt a strange feeling sweep through her. She was happy that Alexis remembered her, but she was feeling tears form in her eyes.
Liz looked over. "You okay, Roo?"
Jirra stared back and wiped back a tear. "I don't know. This is the first time someone has sent me flowers."
Liz nodded knowingly. "Tears are appropriate."
"Really?" asked Jirra, her voice cracking slightly.
"Yes, Roo."
Jirra smiled and wiped another tear away. "I need to call her."
Chapter 89
"Thank you so much for the flowers," said Jirra.
"You're welcome," replied Alexis.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you what happened," continued Jirra.
"It's okay, Roo. But in the future please let me know, you mean a lot to me."
"I will," replied Jirra.
"So how're you doing?" asked Alexis.
"So-so," replied Jirra.
"Why don't you tell me about it?" asked Alexis.
For the next hour Jirra vented her feelings to Alexis. For the most part, Alexis just listened and let Jirra purge her feelings.
"Thank you, that felt good," stated Jirra, as she blew her nose.
"Hey, there will be a time when I'll need to vent to you," replied Alexis.
"So, how's the show going?" asked Jirra.
"Really good. The scripts are excellent and very intelligent. I'm so happy that I got the part," replied Alexis.
"So when will the first show be on TV?" asked Jirra.
"Not until November," replied Alexis. "By then we'll have fifteen episodes completed."
"Sounds like they're keeping you busy."
"Yes, but I'm busy in a good way. I really enjoy doing this show. Oh, and Boston is a great city. I can't wait until you come up sometime. Do you know when you're moving to Philly?"
"Sometime in August. Mom and I are going there next month to look for housing. I've decided that I don't want to live in a dorm," stated Jirra.
"I've heard that there aren't a lot of dorms there in the first place. Still, don't cut yourself off from campus life. The best education you can get at college is from socializing," stated Alexis. "And I'm not talking about partying either, although there's nothing wrong with having a little fun too."
"Is that a hint?" asked Jirra.
"Yes. Penn will be a great place for you to refine your social skills. Keep an open mind and get involved," answered Alexis.
"I'll try," replied Jirra.
"That's not good enough, Roo. I don't want you to try, I want you to succeed!"
Jirra laughed.
"Well, this phone call must be costing you a small fortune, we'll talk later. I love you, Jirra."
"I love you too, Alexis. Thank you again for everything."
Chapter 90
That night Jirra poured herself a nice steaming bath and slowly lowered herself into it. The bath felt great and eased the aches and pains from the assault. Jirra laid back and closed her eyes. She stretched out and felt her body relaxing. Surprisingly her injuries seemed to be healing rather quickly, but she didn't give this too much thought. Her mind was on Alexis.
The gift of the flowers was so thoughtful and so surprising. It had never even occurred to Jirra that someone would give her flowers. She reached down and began to rub her nipples as she pictured Alexis. Her mind drifted back to their lovemaking back in California.
While she still wasn't totally accepting of her transformation, she had to begrudgingly admit to herself that female orgasms were much better than male ones. There was something exuberating about the way they swept through her whole body.
Her right hand drifted down to between her legs as she continued to focus on Alexis. As she pleasured herself she licked her lips thinking about how sweet it was to be kissed by her lover.
Maybe it wasn't so bad to have Alexis take charge, she thought. It wasn't like there were official rules or anything like that. What was important was that they were in love. Jirra then closed her mind to serious thoughts and concentrated on Alexis until she was rewarded by waves of carnal pleasure.
Jirra let out a long sigh as she recovered from her orgasm. She opened her eyes slowly and peeked over the edge of the tub and giggled. Oh, well, she thought, she would have to clean up the water that spilled out of the tub, but it was worth a few soaked towels.
Chapter 91
Two days later Jirra was standing across from Tara. They were both dressed in sweats, and they were in the room used for yoga classes.
"Okay, Jirra, after Randy hit you, what did you try to do?" asked Tara.
"I tried to punch him back," replied Jirra.
"What were you aiming at?"
"His big fat mouth," replied Jirra with a smile.
"Okay, you stood up and immediately swung at him, is that right?" asked Tara.
Jirra nodded.
"I assume he blocked your punch, and that's when he hit you again."
Jirra nodded again.
"Okay, obviously that was a mistake. He's bigger and stronger than you, and you reacted the way he expected you to. Now tell me what you were wearing," continued Tara.
"I was dressed in jeans and the boots you and Cari gave me," said Jirra.
"Why didn't you just kick him?" asked Tara.
"In the ba groin?" asked Jirra.
Tara shook her head as she laughed. "Good idea, but if you'd tried that, you probably would have ended up on your back and made him even madder. No, I mean in his shins. With those boots and several hard kicks, Randy would have been on the ground in agony. There are a lot of nerves with very little protection running up the shins."
"Okay, so I blast him in the shins a few times, then what do I do?"
"Running for help comes to mind," replied Tara.
"That's it?" asked Jirra.
"No, that's just one way you can get away. Jirra, I'm trying to teach you ways to get away. I'm not showing you ways to beat someone up. I mean, look at Randy; he's bigger and stronger than you, there's little chance you could beat him up, unless you take martial arts. When you're attacked by someone bigger and stronger than you, the goal is survival."
Jirra stared back without answering.
"I assume your dad taught you how to fight, right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"And he told you to fight fair and to be a man, right?"
Jirra nodded again.
"No eye gouging, no hitting below the belt, no kicking, no biting, right?"
"Yes, so what's your point?"
"Forget everything he told you. If a guy is trying to hit you, then he's not a real man. He's still physically a male, and that means he's probably bigger and stronger than you. So, you must use everything you can to get away. This isn't a schoolyard fight, Jirra; this is survival."
"Randy was just being a jerk. I doubt he really meant to hurt me," replied Jirra.
"How do you know that? He assaulted you, and you're damn lucky that all you got was a few bruises. You insulted him in terms of his manhood, and that can lead to rage and even worse things."
"You mean like rape?"
Tara nodded. "Sexual assault is really a crime of violence."
"I hadn't thought of that."
"It's something you need to be aware of."
"So you mean that I should use every means possible to get away, even if it's dirty?"
"Dirty? Jirra, this isn't a prize fight. Here, let me show you a very effective move," stated Tara. "You just stand there with your arms down at your side. Don't worry; I have no intention of actually hitting you."
Tara then lifted both her arms above her head and brought them down on both of Jirra's shoulders, stopping just before making contact. "Do that if someone attacks you, and if you do it hard enough you have a good chance of breaking one or both of their collarbones. They're very fragile if you hit them from the top. Even if you don't break the bones, the person will be in great pain. But remember, you have to hit them hard."
"I've never really tried to hurt someone before," replied Jirra.
"Look, I hope you never have to defend yourself again, but if you do it's not a game; you do whatever it takes to get away. Now if a guy grabs you from behind, Use your heels on his shins or stomp on his feet. That works great when you're wearing heels."
"When would someone grab me from behind?"
"Say as you're walking to your car at night or stopping to open your front door. This brings up something else; you need to think about your personal safety when you're alone, especially at night. You're going to college in a big city, so you need to be aware and try not to put yourself in dangerous situations."
Jirra sat down on one of the benches that lined the wall. "I had no idea how vulnerable I've become."
Tara sat next to her. "I know it must be difficult for you. At least I've had the advantage of growing up female and being taught about this when I was younger. You don't have to go through life afraid, just aware."
"But it's hard to change what's inside," replied Jirra. "When I was hit by Randy, all I could think of was getting up and hitting him back, getting away was the last thing on my mind. This is different than putting on makeup or a skirt; this is inside."
"This will take time, Jirra. Don't get frustrated about being in transition."
"I just wonder where I'm going to end up," added Jirra. "I can learn to adjust my feelings concerning fighting, but there's other things that I have no control over."
"Then there's no reason to be angry at yourself," interjected Tara.
"Angry? I'm not angry at myself about Randy."
"That's not what I'm talking about; you feel like you're weak because you can't rid yourself of feelings you're developing for boys."
Jirra stared back at Tara in silence for several seconds. "Is it that obvious?"
Tara nodded. "Every time you bring it up, you have a look on your face that is very easy to read, or maybe it's just easy for me to read."
"Maybe going off to college isn't such a good idea after all," stated Jirra.
"Bullshit," replied Tara. "The last thing you need to do is go into hiding."
"Who said anything about going into hiding?"
"Your mom," replied Tara. "I was talking to her, and she says that since the incident you've refused to go into town."
"It just didn't feel right," replied Jirra.
Tara cocked her head. "Don't BS a champion bullshitter. You usually go to that coffeehouse several times a week, even when it was the dead of winter."
"Things have changed."
"Not that much; in fact, things have gotten a little better. While I doubt that your assault will completely change the minds of those who hate us, it has caused them to look at what they're saying and doing. I doubt they wanted to see someone get assaulted on Main Street. What I'm saying is that you can't give in. Randy has to stay away from you; he can't afford to try anything else. Besides, don't give the bastard the satisfaction of driving you out of town. What do you say we head into town for a couple of cappuccinos?"
"Who's buying?"
"You are, consider it payment for the lessons I'm teaching you," replied Tara with a smile.
"Okay," replied Jirra. "But it will take time for me to get my confidence back completely."
"It always does," replied Tara.
"What does that mean?" asked Jirra.
"I'll tell you on the way into town. Go change, and I'll meet you at your place in thirty minutes."
Chapter 92
On the way into town, Tara told Jirra how she and Cari had worked with several friends who had been assaulted, physically and sexually, over the years.
"Cari is usually better at the touchy-feely stuff than me. I'm better at the physical side of things," stated Tara.
"You did pretty well with me," stated Jirra.
"You're a special case," replied Tara.
"So how did you get involved with helping abused women?" asked Jirra.
"Cari and I met at a group meeting for abused women when we were at college," replied Tara.
"Oh my god, I'm sorry," replied Jirra.
Tara cast a quick glance at Jirra and smiled. "It's okay, Jirra, I don't mind talking about it. I was jumped as I was walking back to my car late at night. The guy tried to rape me."
"Tried?" asked Jirra.
"Uh huh, tried. I was so angry that I hurt him pretty good."
"What did you do to him?" asked Jirra.
"I punched him repeatedly in the groin. He had to have one of his testicles removed I feel bad about that," replied Tara.
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, I was hoping both would be cut off. Seriously, I don't feel sorry for him, as it turned out he had committed several rapes in the campus area,' continued Tara.
"Did he know you were a lesbian?" asked Jirra.
"No, he just jumped the first women he saw. But that's a good point to remember; as you learned with Randy, some guys take it very personally when a lesbian turns them down."
"So what happened to Cari?" asked Jirra.
"She was sexually assaulted by one of her professors. She went to see him for help, and he asked her for sex. When she refused, he forced himself on her."
"That's awful," replied Jirra.
"You know what the worst part is? Initially, no one on campus believed her! She continued to fight and eventually she found several other students who had been attacked by the same guy. The police were forced to react."
"What happened to him?"
"He served six years in prison, and the last I heard he was living in Florida," replied Tara.
"Six years for rape?" asked Jirra. "That's it?"
"I know. Unfortunately, the local DA wouldn't prosecute for the other rapes," answered Tara.
"That's sucks!"
Tara laughed. "That's what I said when I heard the verdict."
"I can't believe you can laugh about it."
Tara shrugged her shoulders. "What can you do? I'd rather laugh about it than cry. I just want you to be careful; you still have a guy's mentality about many things, and as you've seen it can get you in trouble. We'll continue our little classes, and by the time you go off to college, you'll be much more aware and careful."
"I hope so," replied Jirra.
"Well, well, looks like we got lucky; there's an open spot right in front of the coffeehouse," noted Tara.
Chapter 93
Tara and Jirra ordered their coffees and took seats in a pair of overstuffed chairs near the window.
Tara looked around as she drank her coffee. "This is a nice place; I can understand why you like coming here."
"It is nice. Thanks for bringing me back," replied Jirra as she sipped her cappuccino.
"You're welcome. Now if you really want to show your gratitude, you can buy me one of those biscottis," answered Tara with a smile.
Jirra laughed back and stood up. "One biscotti coming up."
As Jirra returned she was pleased to see Lindsey and Dave walk through the front doorway.
"Hey, there she is, I thought I saw Tara's car out there," Lindsey greeted them.
"We're right over there, come and join us," replied Jirra.
"I'll get our coffee, Dave, it's my treat," stated Lindsey.
Dave nodded and followed Jirra.
"I should be the one treating you. It's the least I could do for you saving my butt," stated Jirra.
"Well, it is a cute butt," replied Dave with a wink. "Seriously, Jirra, how're you doing?"
"I'm doing better," replied Jirra. "The bruises are fading."
"What about the other injuries?"
Jirra smiled. "They're coming along."
Dave nodded. "That's good to hear."
A few minutes later Lindsey joined them.
"So, Dave, what's the feeling in town right now?" asked Tara.
"Surprisingly, it's pretty calm. Randy has a pretty big reputation for being a bully and a jerk. Unfortunately, he's also a pretty good football player and that cut him a lot of slack over the years. However, attacking a woman is inexcusable even among the more narrow-minded citizens."
"So are they just passing this off as a random act of violence by the town jock?" asked Tara.
"Some are, at least on the outside, but it's forcing some people to look at their beliefs. This doesn't mean that there will be a Pride parade here soon," stated Dave.
Tara nodded as she sipped her coffee.
"The town's changing, and that's scaring some people. My family is all in favor of the growth; if it wasn't for the spa, the town would probably be dead in a few years. My younger brother actually wants to stay here now!" continued Dave.
"Then again you're not originally from here," noted Lindsey.
"True, but we have family here, and they reluctantly admit that the spa is a good thing," noted Dave. "They're also starting to learn that money is money."
Tara laughed. "Yes, green is the great equalizer."
Dave nodded.
"So have you heard anything new on Randy's case?" asked Lindsey.
"His family is trying to work out a deal with the county DA," stated Dave. "My aunt is friends with Randy's mom hey, it's a small town."
"That's what Barrett keeps telling me," said Jirra.
"Hey, speaking of Barrett, I was hoping he'd be here today," stated Dave as he looked around.
"The girl behind the counter said that he's down in Santa Fe doing some research," stated Jirra. "He's supposed to be back tomorrow."
Dave nodded. "He was interested in buying a bike from my dad, and I wanted to talk to him about it."
"Well, I need to get back to the spa, you want to ride back with me, Jirra?" asked Tara.
"We can give you a lift back," stated Dave.
Jirra thought about it. "Thanks, but I'll go back with Tara. Thanks again, Dave."
He stood up and hugged her.
Chapter 94
"You didn't have to leave on my account," stated Tara as they walked out to her car.
"I didn't, I just wanted to give them some time alone. I figure they like me too much to ask me to leave," replied Jirra.
"That's cool, and very un-guy like," said Tara with a wink.
Jirra grinned back, fighting the urge to give Tara the bird. Just then two women walked by and Jirra couldn't help but overhear their conversation.
"I just love your new necklace, it's wonderful. Is it real or a reproduction?" asked the first woman. She was a brunette in her early thirties whom Jirra recognized as one of the spa's guests.
The other woman was a blonde who was wearing a necklace that appeared to be made of potshards. Jirra realized that the blonde was also staying at the spa. She then remembered they were both from Chicago. She then noticed the necklace and something stood out.
"The woman at the store says it's genuine Anasazi," replied the blonde.
Jirra turned to Tara. "You got a few minutes before we go back?"
Tara nodded and watched the two women walk by. "Sure, what's up?"
"I want your opinion on something. That necklace the blonde woman was wearing; she said it was Anasazi, but the color of the potshards looked almost like the mud at the spa."
"You know, you're right," replied Tara.
"The Anasazi were never supposed to be this far east, and from what Cari told me the mud at the spa is very unique," continued Jirra. "So if it's from the spa, that either means that someone is making fake artifacts and ripping off the guests or that they're poaching real artifacts. Barrett and I went in there a while back, and they seemed a little evasive."
"So let's go check them out," replied Tara. "I'm up for some detective work."
To Jirra's relief there was a new saleswoman in the shop.
"Excuse me; I just was talking to a woman who bought a lovely necklace that she said she bought here. It was a silver chain with pieces of Indian pottery on it; I was hoping you had another one like it," asked Tara.
"I'm sorry, but that was the last necklace we had in stock, and we're not due to get another shipment for another couple of months," replied the woman, whose nametag stated that her name was Tiffany.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Do you have any other pieces left?" asked Tara.
"Let me see," stated Tiffany. She began to look in the showcases. "There's just this small piece."
Jirra and Tara looked at a small potshard hanging from a silver chain. The piece of pottery was reddish brown and maybe an inch in length. It was roughly oval and several fine lines were visible in a diagonal pattern.
"How much is it?" asked Tara as she examined it.
"It's $195.00, but today we're offering ten percent off," replied Tiffany.
Tara nodded. "Great, I'll take it," she stated as she pulled her Visa card out of her purse.
"Would you like a gift box?" asked Tiffany with a big smile. She had just made two big sales in one afternoon, selling what looked like pieces of dried dog poop to some tourists and could barely contain her joy.
"That would be nice. Oh, do you have any information on the artist who made this?"
"I think we have something in the back. I'll go check," stated Tiffany as she swiped the credit card.
A few moments later she returned with a piece of paper.
"We were out of the information, but I was able to download this off our computer," stated Tiffany as she folded a piece of paper and placed it in the bag along with the necklace. "I put your receipt in the bag. Thank you very much."
Tara and Jirra walked quickly out of the shop and headed back to the car.
"So what does the paper say?" asked Jirra.
Tara reached in and unfolded it. "The artist's name is JT Pearson, and it says he works out of a studio in Santa Fe."
"Is there a point of contact on the sheet?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, there's a PO box and a phone number," replied Tara, as she handed Jirra the piece of paper.
"I'll call Barrett and see if this is the same number as the shop gave us before," stated Jirra.
Tara pulled the necklace out of the box. "It definitely looks like the mud at the spa. Cari has made several pots out of the mud, and the color and texture look identical."
"I didn't think that it would cost so much," stated Jirra.
"I don't mind, actually I like the piece," replied Tara.
Chapter 95
"Are you sure?" asked Barrett.
"Yes, the color looks almost identical," stated Jirra.
"Just like the number you gave me. Something isn't right. Look, don't do anything for now. I'll talk to Dr. Montgomery and see what he thinks," stated Barrett.
"Okay," replied Jirra.
"By the way, great job," he said.
"Tara's the one who bought the necklace," interjected Jirra.
"Thank her for me. I'll get back to you soon. Take care," he said.
"You're welcome," replied Jirra as she hung up the phone and turned to Tara. "Barrett says thank you."
"That's nice," said Tara. "So what do you think, Cari?"
Cari was holding the potshard up against her pots. "The color looks closest to this one."
"I agree," said Tara.
"That's the one I baked in the outdoor oven that Gregory made for me last summer," stated Cari. "He said that it was like the ones he made as a kid with his Navajo friends."
"I'm sure that Barrett's friends at the university could do some sort of analysis of the shard, hopefully without destroying it," said Jirra.
"I certainly hope so. If they do have to destroy it, I want full payment," interjected Tara.
"How could something like this exist?" asked Cari.
Jirra explained about the possibility of the Anasazi having been in the canyons north of the spa.
"So if it's real, then someone has been trespassing on Judy's land," interjected Tara.
"This is getting more and more interesting," added Jirra.
Chapter 96
The next day Barrett called Jirra.
"Dr. Montgomery and I are driving up right now. He wants to see the piece," said Barrett.
"Cool, so does he think we're onto something?" asked Jirra.
"He won't know until he sees the piece," replied Barrett.
"Is he staying the night?" asked Jirra.
"He's nodding yes," replied Barrett.
"We have some open rooms here," added Jirra.
She heard Barrett laugh. "He says that he already called Judy and your mom."
A big smile broke out on Jirra's face. "Cool."
Chapter 97
Jirra walked over to her mom's office.
"I'll be with you in a few minutes, Roo, I have a patient to help," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded and took a seat by her mom's desk. She reached up and touched her cheek and was pleased to feel that the pain was totally gone. Standing up, she moved close to the mirror that was mounted on the wall. There was almost no sign of the black eyes she'd gotten in the fight with Randy several days before. That was strange, she thought, the last time I had a black eye it took over a week to clear up.
Liz walked in a few minutes later. "Sorry for the delay, but one of kitchen staff cut her hand."
"How bad?" asked Jirra.
"Just five stitches and a shot. So what's up?"
"Did Dr. Montgomery tell you why he's coming up here?" asked Jirra.
"Something related to your canyon search, but he didn't go into details," replied Liz.
Jirra then filled Liz in on what had happened in town.
"I think we should check out the canyons now," stated Jirra.
"We'll wait to see what Dan says," replied Liz.
"That's better than a no," added Jirra.
Liz smiled. "Hannah's making chili for dinner, and even Judy is joining us this evening."
Jirra was a little surprised. "Why so many people?"
Liz began to laugh. "This isn't a date, Roo."
"I know," replied Jirra, feeling her face start to get warm. "That's not what I meant."
"I know, Roo. I like Dan, and we do plan on spending some time together, but right now he's working," replied Liz.
"Okay, I'll see you later. I want to look over the maps I have of the canyons," stated Jirra.
"See you later," replied Liz.
After Jirra left, Liz picked up her phone and called Jen Stevens.
Chapter 98
After dinner, Dan looked at Jirra's map and the assorted satellite photos that she had downloaded from the internet.
"I wish they were better, but I didn't want to spend money for the actual photos," stated Jirra.
"No, they're good enough for now," replied Dan. "How long will it take us to get up to these canyons?"
"By foot, it'll take you a full day to get to the first one," stated Judy. "However we have a fire-road that will cut a half day off the trip. It's not on the map, but it should get you to here." She then pointed to a spot on the map.
"How far are the two canyons apart?" asked Dan.
"If you try to go this shorter length route, it'll actually take you longer, as the terrain is awful. I'd recommend that you backtrack to the drop-off point first and then use this path," stated Judy.
Dan sighed. "I was hoping to do a quick survey of both in one day, but that looks out of the question. So, I suggest we go up in two groups. Barrett, you and Jirra will go to the second canyon, and I'll take the first one."
"You're not going by yourself are you?" asked Judy.
"I can go with you," suggested Liz. "I've been camping many times."
"This isn't an easy hike," stated Dan.
"I was in the army," replied Liz. "Seriously, I'm in good shape, and I won't hold you back."
"I can get you up to that point in my jeep," stated Cody.
"Sounds like a plan," stated Dan.
"I'd like to go along," interjected Dave,
Dan shook his head. "Let's keep this small. If there are artifacts up there and someone is poaching them, we don't want to let them know that we're on to them. If there are Anasazi relics in the hills, then I'll need time to get the bureaucracy of the state going. How's the walkie-talkie reception up in the hills, Judy?"
She rocked her hand back and forth.
"I'll tell you what, I'll camp out at the drop-off spot, and you can try to contact me. I can then forward the message," suggested Cody.
"Can we stay with you?" asked Lindsey, as she pointed to Dave.
"The Jeep doesn't hold that many people, honey," replied Cody.
"We'll hike up and meet you there," suggested Lindsey.
Cody looked at Hannah, who nodded.
"Okay, sounds like a plan; we'll be the base camp," stated Cody.
"I wish we could go too, but we can't have the entire staff off on an adventure," stated Cari.
"I claim dibs on the next one," said Tara with a laugh.
Dan then went over the rest of the plan. They would spend the next day getting ready, and the expedition would start early the following morning.
"Can I see that sheet you got from the gift shop?" asked Judy.
Jirra nodded and handed it to Judy.
Judy read the limited information and nodded to herself.
"Does the name mean something to you, Judy?" asked Tara.
"I'm not sure, but I think I'll be doing a little sleuthing myself," replied Judy.
Chapter 99
It was a tough drive up to the base camp, and it took them an hour longer than expected to get there.
"Okay, try to keep in touch," stated Dan. "Barrett, as soon as you get to the canyon, set up your camp. As you know, it can get dark quickly up here."
"Will do, Doc," replied Barrett as he unpacked the back of the jeep. "We should reach the canyon in three or four hours, maybe less."
"Take your time and be safe. Besides, if the Anasazi were here, you might see signs along the way," stated Dan.
After some quick goodbyes and equipment checks, they were on their way.
While there wasn't a true trail, the terrain wasn't too bad. Jirra followed Barrett, who set a slow but steady pace.
"Let me know if you need a break," he stated.
"I'm fine," replied Jirra. "I'm sort of surprised that Dan let my mom go with him."
"Me too," replied Barrett.
The weather was nice, and the temperature was in the low sixties.
"Thankfully, there's no sign of any rain," stated Barrett.
"I'm just glad it's warm," replied Jirra.
"It is now; tonight it'll drop off quickly," explained Barrett.
After an hour Barrett checked his GPS receiver. "We're right on track."
"Does that look like an old creek bed to you?" asked Jirra as she pointed to her right.
"Yes, it does. Strange that it's not on the map," he stated. "I guess it's been dried out for so long that it was ignored."
"Looks like it's paralleling our route. Do you think it's coming out of our canyon?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe, we'll find out soon," stated Barrett.
Twenty minutes later they discovered a long trail that ran along the dried out creek.
Barrett stopped and slipped off his pack. He then knelt down and examined the path.
"What's up?" asked Jirra.
"This is too straight to be a game trail, and if it's manmade it almost looks like it was designed to be hidden. I mean if we had been ten feet to the right we never would have seen it."
"I take it that that's a good sign," stated Jirra.
Barrett nodded. "It's very old, and it looks like it hasn't been used in hundreds of years."
Two hours later, they reached the mouth of the canyon.
"Crap," exclaimed Barrett.
There had been a landslide that effectively blocked any entry into the canyon.
"Wow," replied Jirra. "Does this mean we made this trip for nothing?"
Barrett smiled and shook his head as he took off his backpack. "No, it just increases the difficulty points. Judy said that there was a landslide, but I was hoping that it wasn't this big. We'll set up camp and then do some exploring."
An hour later the camp was set up. The small circular tents went up in no time. The hard part was finding sufficient firewood. Barrett called Dan and Liz, but only got static. He was able to reach Cody who copied his report.
"Okay, let's start to see if we can find a way into the canyon," stated Barrett.
They walked around the front of the landslide looking for possible ways over it.
"Looks pretty steep," commented Jirra.
"It is. It's also not very old, it could be hiding something interesting behind it," replied Barrett as he opened his map.
As Barrett looked at the map, Jirra walked around looking at the ground. She then noticed what looked like a reddish rock. She bent over and picked it up.
"Barrett, look at this!" she exclaimed.
Barrett took the small red object from her. "This looks like a piece of pottery."
The piece of pottery was the same reddish color as the piece that Tara bought. It was much smaller with rounded edges from being worn down by the environment.
"It must have washed down from the canyon. I wonder if this is where they found the potshards."
"Maybe, but they don't usually last long in the open environment."
After a few attempts, Barrett ruled out climbing over the landslide.
"Let's eat lunch, and then try another way in there," stated Barrett.
Chapter 100
As they finished lunch, Barrett pointed to an area south of the camp. "That's where I set up the latrine. The bushes should give you some privacy."
"Thanks," replied Jirra. She had totally forgotten about this aspect of camping, and she silently cursed herself.
She walked over to the site prepared by Barrett. There was a log near the hole that she could use to sit over the hole. Jirra decided to just squat over it. As she cleaned up, she made a mental reminder to give her mom a lot of credit for going camping so many times.
Jirra rejoined Barrett and they headed off towards the canyon.
"I think there might be a path down this way," explained Barrett, as he looked at the map. "I called Cody and told him about the shard. He passed it on to the others. So far they've found nothing."
They walked along the base of the canyon for nearly twenty minutes before Jirra noticed what looked like a game trail leading up the side.
"What do you think?" asked Jirra.
"It's worth a try. It doesn't look that steep," stated Barrett.
Barrett took the lead, and they started up towards the crest. The trail seemed to head right towards the top.
Forty minutes later they were on top, looking down into canyon.
"Look, there's the landslide. It doesn't look natural," stated Barrett.
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra.
"It looks like both sides of the canyon were broken off; it almost looks like someone did it with explosives," he noted.
"Okay, how do you know that?" asked Jirra. She couldn't see what Barrett was talking about.
"One of my uncles is in demolition, and I used to go out and watch him blow things up. It was pretty cool. Anyway, it looks like someone blew up both sides of the canyon to close it up. I bet we'll find some proof when we get down there."
"Who would do something like that? The looters?" asked Jirra.
Barrett shook his head. "I doubt it was them. No, the rocks have been there for a while. See how there are plants growing out of some of the rocks. But you can also see how the edges of many of the rocks still have sharp edges. If the slide was really old, those would have worn down by now. I have a feeling that Dr. Margate might have been responsible."
"Dr. Margate? Why?"
"Think about it, Jirra. If he discovered something here, he might have wanted to hide it from others until he was ready."
"Well, this path seems to lead down into the canyon," noted Jirra. "You want to go down?"
Barrett looked at his watch. "We have three hours of good sunlight left, so we have time for a short trip."
Before going down into the canyon, Barrett called Cody and told them what they were about to do.
The path switch-backed down into the canyon, and it only took Jirra and Barrett a half hour to reach the bottom.
Barrett looked up at the path. "That's definitely a manmade trail. It's also interesting how it's barely visible from down here, almost as if someone did it on purpose."
"Margate again?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe," replied Barrett. "The trail is old enough."
"Look at this, it looks like this is part of that same creek bed!" exclaimed Jirra.
"I noticed that on the way down. Let's follow it up into the canyon, we can check out the landslide area tomorrow," stated Barrett.
As they walked up the creek bed, Barrett and Jirra scanned the ground. In less than five minutes, they had found ten pieces of pottery.
"Leave them where they lay," instructed Barrett. "This is starting to look very promising."
"Is the pottery Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"I can't tell, the pieces are too small to tell by the naked eye," he replied.
Ten minutes later they reached an area where the canyon curved. As they walked around the corner, they were stopped dead in their tracks.
"Oh my god," exclaimed Barrett.
Jirra just stood there speechless.
Chapter 101
Barrett fumbled for the walkie-talkie and tried to get a hold of Cody.
"There's no reception here," he stammered.
"What do you think it is?" asked Jirra.
Barrett took out his camera and began to take pictures. "I'm not sure, but judging by its location, I would say that it looks like an observation post."
It was an adobe brick structure built into the cliff wall. It was located ten feet off the floor and would have afforded the residents a dominating view of the canyon. Anyone coming around the bend wouldn't have stood a chance of surprising the canyon's residents.
"Can we go up and check it out?" asked Jirra hopefully.
"I'd love to, but the doc would kill us. No, we'd better go back and let him know what we found."
"Can't we go up there first?" pleaded Jirra, pointing up into the canyon. "I want to see what this was guarding."
Barrett nodded. "Sure, why not."
The canyon twisted to the left as it narrowed. The dry creek bed meandered through the canyon.
"I wonder what was up here. This doesn't seem large enough to support a real settlement," stated Barrett. "Obviously this place was important, but why?"
"Is the building Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"It looks like it, but it'll take a closer inspection to make sure. It's definitely old and doesn't look like it's been used in centuries, if not longer."
They walked up slowly into the canyon, following the creek bed. The walls of the canyon were now only eight feet away.
"According to the map, we should be reaching the end of the canyon soon," stated Barrett. "The opening at the end should be much bigger too."
"Do you think that that structure back there is enough to preserve this land?" asked Jirra.
"If it's Anasazi, definitely," replied Barrett.
"So what will the state do? After all this is private land," asked Jirra.
"If they feel the site is important enough, they'll try to work out a deal. If the site is really significant, then the Feds will get involved," replied Barrett. "They can't just grab the land, but I'm sure they'd be willing to make a deal for a real significant site."
"I wonder if that will help Judy," stated Jirra.
"I don't know about that," replied Barrett.
They reached the end of the canyon and, as the map showed, it opened up into a bigger area. The creek seemed to continue into the walls. The whole area was about fifty feet in diameter, and was in the shape of an oval. The canyon walls seemed to go straight up.
"Look at that," exclaimed Barrett, as he pointed to the right.
Carved into the canyon wall there were a series of small structures. Each one seemed large enough for one person.
"What do you think this is?" asked Jirra as she looked into one of the structures.
"Please don't go in," instructed Barrett. "It's too small to be a community village. Only a few people could have lived here."
Jirra turned around and saw what looked like a circular structure. "Look at that."
"It was probably used to store grain," he answered. "This is so curious, why would they build this? There's no place here to grow crops."
Jirra walked carefully towards the structure and almost stumbled as she crossed the creek bed.
"You okay?" asked Barrett.
Jirra nodded. "Look at the ground." She knelt down and began to push the dirt away.
"What did you find?" asked Barrett.
"It looks like there's a structure buried here by the creek," stated Jirra.
"I agree," replied Barrett. "Okay, we'd better go back; it's getting late."
"You've got to be kidding? We can't leave now."
"Jirra, this site has been here for ages, and it can wait for another day," stated Barrett. "Besides, we need do a careful study of the site."
"Okay," replied Jirra. "You're right."
"Thank you," replied Barrett with a bow. "Come on, we need to get back and tell the doc what we've found."
They left the canyon the same way they arrived. When they reached camp, they called Cody and told them that they'd found something.
"What did you find?" asked Dan.
"Hey, Doc, I didn't think you could hear us," replied Barrett.
"We're back with Cody at the base camp. Our canyon was empty," he replied.
"Our canyon isn't. I think you'd better get here as soon as you can," replied Barrett. He then went on to describe what they had found.
"We'll be there tomorrow morning, it's too late to reach you this evening," he replied. "Can the jeep make it up to the canyon?"
"Maybe, but it'll be slow going," answered Barrett. "You could probably make it at least half-way though."
"Well, we'll try to bring it up," he said.
"Okay, and we'll sit tight here tonight," replied Barrett.
Chapter 102
"So this is an MRE?" Jirra asked as she examined the dark green bag that Barrett handed her.
"Yep, it's a meal ready to eat; actually they're not that bad and a lot cheaper than the fancy dehydrated meals, besides I like them better. "So what do you want, spaghetti with meatballs or chicken with pasta in tomato sauce?"
"I'll go with the spaghetti," stated Jirra.
"Okay, let me show you how to heat it up. They're pretty simple to prepare, after all they were designed for the military," he stated with a laugh.
"Excuse me? Remember my parents were in the army!" retorted Jirra.
"Just kidding," he replied. He then showed her how to use the heater for the meal. "Just pour in a small amount of water, and it'll heat up the meal in just a few minutes."
Jirra followed Barrett's example and watched as her meal heated up. While she waited, she examined the rest of the meal. There was a small package with salt, pepper, hot sauce, eating utensils, a napkin, and a wet wipe. There was a side dish in her pack it was a container of sliced peaches, and a dessert, which was a bag of chocolate chip cookies. Additionally there were two beverage envelopes; one was orange drink and the other hot chocolate. The last part of the meal was a bag of raisins.
"This doesn't look all that bad," she stated as she poured the orange drink powder into her cup.
"I like them, besides they don't add much weight in the pack," stated Barrett. "I'll boil up some water later for the hot chocolate."
They ate their dinner by the firelight.
"So?" asked Barrett.
"It's pretty good," replied Jirra.
"You want to try the chicken?"
Jirra nodded and stuck her fork into Barrett's bag. She pulled out a small piece of the chicken and ate it. "That's not bad."
"Unfortunately, they don't make breakfasts," stated Barrett.
"So what will we have tomorrow morning?" asked Jirra.
"You get first choice," he stated as he dumped out several of the green packages in front of her.
She looked at the contents. "Chili-Mac, beef stew, beef ravioli, jambalaya," she stated as she sorted through them.
"We have enough for several days," he stated. "Water is our limiting resource."
Jirra switched to her peaches. "So what do you think the site is?"
Barrett laughed. "I was just thinking of that. I don't think the site was a permanent settlement. It's too small, and there's no sign that they did any farming here. The food silo was probably used to store food they brought here."
"It looks like only a few people lived there at a time," noted Jirra.
"I agree."
"Now, about that observation building, what was its purpose?" asked Jirra.
"Again, I'm just guessing, but I imagine it was there as a guard post to protect the people in the end of the canyon," answered Barrett as he carefully filled the kettle.
Jirra nodded. "But why wouldn't the guard house be closer to the front of the canyon?"
Barrett paused before answering. "If the site was sacred, then the Anasazi would have wanted to keep it a secret. Placing the guardhouse, as you call it, back into the canyon would make it less noticeable. If the site wasn't occupied all the time, then it would be less likely that another tribe would see it."
"That makes sense," replied Jirra.
"What's curious is that thing you found in the dirt. It was next to the creek, and I imagine that the creek wasn't dry back then. I wonder if it was a bath of some kind."
"Hey, that might be it; the site was a sacred bath, maybe even a mud bath!"
"Okay, how did you come up with that?" asked Barrett.
"Judy said that the native people used to come into the area to use the mud in fertility rites. Maybe that's what brought the Anasazi here."
"That actually makes sense," replied Barrett. "You ready for some hot chocolate?"
Jirra nodded.
"Well, the site is definitely worth excavating," stated Barrett. "I'm sorry I doubted you."
"It's okay," replied Jirra. "I sort of cheated on this one. I think I was here in my last vision quest."
"Really?" replied Barrett.
"You think I'm crazy, don't you?"
Barrett shook his head. "No, not at all. In fact, it makes sense that your spirit guide would lead you here."
Jirra blew on her cup of hot chocolate and then took a sip. "Thanks."
Barrett then reached into his pack and pulled out a bag of marshmallows.
"No sense in wasting a perfectly good fire," he stated as he handed Jirra a long thin stick.
They sat up for another hour, drinking hot chocolate, roasting marshmallows, and talking before going to bed.
Chapter 103
Jirra woke up and crawled out of her sleeping bag. She hadn't remembered sleeping so soundly in a long time. It was a nice morning as she stepped out of the tent.
Barrett was already up and smiled. "Good morning, Jirra."
Jirra stretched. "Good morning, Barrett. I slept great, what about you?"
"Like a log," he replied. "You hungry?"
Jirra nodded as she walked towards him. "I'll take the beef ravioli, please."
"I talked to the doc, and he said that they're on the way," he said, as he handed her the MRE.
As they ate breakfast Jirra checked her watch. "I wonder when they'll get here."
"I think I hear someone coming up the trail right now," he stated.
To their surprise, it wasn't who they expected. It was a single male hiker. He was listening to his MP3 player and didn't notice them until he was almost on top of them.
He appeared to be around thirty, with short brown hair, and blue eyes. He seemed shocked that someone else was at the site.
"Good morning," stated Barrett as he stood up.
The man nodded and removed his earplugs. "I wasn't expecting to see anyone else up here."
Jirra thought that wasn't exactly a friendly reply.
"To be honest neither did we," countered Barrett.
The man looked at Jirra and Barrett. "You know this is private property," he stated.
Jirra was about to open her mouth but Barrett stopped her. "I'm sorry we didn't know," he answered.
"Look, you just pack up now, and I won't tell the owners," the man stated.
Jirra stared at the guy, studying every detail of his appearance. She noticed he had a GPS receiver on his belt. He was wearing a pair of binoculars around his neck. Additionally, another object was hanging around his neck; Jirra recognized it as something her dad had showed her, a laser range finder.
There was also something about his voice that sounded different. He didn't sound like the locals, and in fact he sort of sounded like he was from back east.
"Well, that's mighty kind of you, so who owns the land?" asked Barrett. "I was hoping we could get permission to continue hiking up here."
The man just shook his head.
Jirra was tempted to get her camera and take a photo of the man.
Just then they heard the sound of Cody's jeep. The man looked slightly confused. He then looked at his watch. "Well, I need to get going. I fully expect you to be gone when I come back this way." He then started walking down the trail away from the sound of the jeep's engine.
"What was that all about?" asked Jirra.
"I think he's our looter," replied Barrett.
"What? Why didn't you do something?" asked Jirra.
Barrett smiled. "I know what he looks like now."
"Hello, the camp," shouted Cody.
"We're over here," replied Barrett.
Chapter 104
"The guy sounds like he has a lot of chutzpah," stated Dan as he took a drink of water.
"He obviously didn't know why we were up here, probably thought we were just hikers," replied Barrett.
"So can we go back to the canyon?" asked Jirra.
"Sounds like a plan," replied Dan. "Again, I must remind all of you to be very careful about touching anything."
"I'll stay here and watch the camp," stated Cody.
Liz, Dave, and Lindsey all wanted to see the canyon.
"You sure you don't want to join us, Cody?" asked Dan.
Cody shook his head. "I better hang around here, just in case our friend comes back."
"Okay, then lead on, Barrett," stated Dan.
Chapter 105
Before they headed down into the canyon, Dan took a series of photographs.
"The outpost, or guardhouse, is just around that bend," stated Barrett.
"Do me a favor, go down there and listen. I want you to see if you can hear us coming down this trail," stated Dan.
"Will do, Doc," replied Barrett.
As soon as Barrett moved around the curve in the canyon, the others slowly worked their way down the trail to the canyon floor. A few minutes later they re-joined Barrett.
"That was pretty cool. Not only could I hear you, but I could just about make out how many of you there were," stated Barrett.
"That's what I expected. The Anasazi were experts at placing their guard posts in the best possible locations. I imagine it was placed here as the best acoustic location. Any unexpected guest would never know what hit them," stated Dan as he looked at the guard post.
"So this is Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"It definitely looks like it. The architecture looks very similar to other sites I've studied. There would have been another structure nearby that would have housed the rest of the warriors," explained Dan. He looked around the canyon. "Did you look over that way, Barrett?" he asked pointing to the other side of the canyon.
Barrett shook his head. "We didn't have time yesterday."
Dan walked towards what looked like a solid wall of rock, but it was soon obvious that it was an optical illusion, because there was another opening in the cliffs and there, above the canyon floor, was another structure, similar to the guardhouse, but larger.
"This is where the warriors would have lived," stated Dan.
Jirra took out her camera and took photos, as did Barrett and Dan.
Next they headed to the end of the canyon. Dan walked around carefully and took photos; he stopped to examine the object that Jirra had tripped over. The whole time he didn't speak a word.
He then took off his hat and wiped his brow. A large smile broke out on his face. "I think we've just hit the mother lode."
"So what happens now?" asked Liz.
"First we need to guard this site. Barrett, do you mind staying up here for a few more days?" stated Dan.
"Mind? I'd love it!" replied Barrett.
Dan smiled. "It should only be for a few days, because as soon as I notify the university, we'll have more than enough help up here."
"What then?" asked Jirra.
"Well, I've already talked to Judy, and she has something in mind. The main thing is to protect the site. I imagine our friend will be back to see what we were looking for. If the word gets out that we've found a pristine Anasazi spot before we protect it, then it will be stripped clean like an antelope on the Serengeti," continued Dan.
"What about the landslide?" asked Jirra.
Barrett then explained his theory that it was manmade.
"Let's go take a look at it," stated Dan.
Soon they were standing at the edge of the landslide at the front of the canyon. Dan scanned the edges of the canyon wall, while the others looked around at the base of the rockslide.
Jirra walked towards the far edge when something caught her eye. It was a wire leading away from the slide. She slowly followed it, as it curved around a large boulder. She walked around the huge rock and found the source of the wire, and let out a loud scream.
Barrett and the others ran over as Jirra tried to regain her composure.
"What's wrong?" asked Liz.
"There's a dead man behind that rock," replied Jirra in a near whisper.
Dan and Barrett knelt down by the skeletal remains. What was left of the body was covered with rocks from an apparent landslide that occurred right above him. Next to the body were a leather backpack and a detonator.
"Looks like the explosion killed him by accident," noted Dan.
Liz knelt near the remains and nodded in agreement. "I'd say that his skull was fractured."
Barrett looked at the bag. "Should we look inside?'
Dan nodded and gently opened the bag. The leather began to fall away, but thankfully the contents were still in relatively good shape. The bag's location had apparently shielded it. Dan pulled out an old pair of binoculars and a .38 caliber pistol. There was also a leather bound notebook. There were faded letters on the cover "R. Margate."
"Oh my god, this is Dr. Margate!" exclaimed Jirra.
Dan nodded as he stood up. He then took off his hat and bowed his head. The others followed his example.
A few moments later he let out a long breath. "Well, it looks like we'll have help up here sooner than I expected."
Chapter 106
"It's no good, I can't reach the spa either, I guess we'll have to go back," stated Cody, as he set his radio down.
"We'll need to let the authorities know about this, and I want to let the university and the state know too," stated Dan.
"I can stay up here," offered Barrett.
"That's a good idea, but I don't want you up here alone," replied Dan.
"I'll stay!" offered Jirra.
"Absolutely not," interjected Liz.
"I must agree. We don't know who that person was and if he was alone," stated Cody. "I'll come back after I drop the rest of you off. I can also bring some more supplies."
"I'll stay up here with Barrett," said Dave.
"Come on, Mom, I'll be safe," pleaded Jirra.
Liz shook her head. "You can help us more down at the spa."
Jirra looked over at Barrett who just shrugged his shoulders. She was about to say that she would have been able to stay if she was still a boy, but stopped before she opened her mouth.
"It's not fair," she muttered.
Liz smiled and put her arm around Jirra as they walked to the jeep.
They off loaded the remaining meals and several large jerry cans of water for Barrett and Dave.
"This should be more than enough for the two of you. I expect to be back tomorrow," stated Dan as he surveyed the camp.
"Won't the authorities want to see the body sooner?" asked Liz.
"There's no rush, Dr. Margate's been dead for years," stated Cody.
Dan nodded in agreement. "In my expeditions, I've found bodies before, and since Margate's been dead for over sixty years I doubt if they'll rush up here today. Besides there's no place for a chopper to land, so they'll have to come up like we did, and they won't do that at night."
Liz cocked her head. "You've found other bodies?"
Dan nodded. "Twice, one turned out to be a dead cavalry trooper from the 1880's, and the other was probably a miner circa 1890. I'm just glad we could tell the remains were Margate's. If there was even a chance they were native remains, then this would get even more complicated."
"What do you mean?" asked Liz.
"I'll tell you on the way down," stated Dan.
On the slow ride down, Dan told them that if native remains were found, the local tribal authorities had to be notified immediately.
"In the past the body was just shipped to a museum, and you can understand the anger that has caused over the years. One thing that should make studying that canyon easier is that it looks uncontaminated from other native cultures," he explained.
"That means that you'll be able to study the site without interference, right?" asked Jirra.
"That's right. The tribes agree that the Anasazi are a different group, and it makes it a lot easier to study a site," replied Dan. "Don't get me wrong, I'm very sensitive to the Native Americans. I understand their anger and frustrations, but at the same time I have a job to do too."
Halfway back to the spa, they were able to get Judy and she agreed to call the authorities.
"I imagine things will get rather exciting around here over the next few days," stated Dan. "I don't imagine too many exciting things occur up here, everything seems so calm and well normal."
Jirra and the others did their best not to break up laughing.
Chapter 107
By the time they arrived at the spa, the sheriff was already there. Harold Cross was holding a mug of coffee and talking to Judy. They waved as they saw the Jeep approaching.
"This is getting to be a habit coming up here," he remarked.
Jirra and the others stepped out of the Jeep. Liz made the introductions.
"So the body is Doc Margate, huh?" asked Harold as he wrote down what they were saying.
"It looks like it," stated Dan.
"Well, that certainly will clear up an old mystery around here," continued Harold.
"I can lead you up there," stated Cody. "The site is being guarded by Barrett and Dave."
Harold nodded. "I know both of them, good choice."
"When do you want to head up?" asked Cody.
"Not until tomorrow, there's not enough light left today; besides, the county coroner won't arrive until later this evening," replied Harold.
"I'll be ready," replied Cody.
"Sounds good, we'll head up at first light," replied Harold. "Now, Judy, how do you want to handle this?"
"You can't hide the fact that there's a body up there," replied Judy.
"What about the site?" asked Dan.
"I've already contacted my lawyers concerning the archeological site," replied Judy. "They'll be coming up here tomorrow. Don't worry, Dan, I won't block your access, but if the state wants the site, then they'd better be prepared to deal."
Jirra noticed a wicked smile across Judy's face.
"What does that mean?" asked Dan.
"We'll talk about it later," replied Judy confidently.
While Judy and Dan talked, Harold turned to Jirra. "You're looking much better. I'm surprised the black eyes went away so quickly."
Jirra nodded. "I'm sort of surprised myself."
"Hey, Harold what about the trespasser that Barrett and Jirra saw?" asked Cody.
Harold looked at Jirra. "Would you recognize him again if you saw him?"
"I think so. I would definitely remember his voice," replied Jirra. "He had a distinctive accent, I just can't place it. He was definitely from back east."
"Really?" replied Harold.
"It'll come to me," replied Jirra.
Harold smiled. "I'm sure it will. Well right now all I can book him on is trespassing, that is if you want to press charges, Judy."
Judy nodded. "I'll be glad to press charges, especially if it can lead to other charges."
"I assume the press will have to be notified, assuming they don't already know," remarked Lindsey.
"The local paper knows something is up, but not much more," replied Harold.
"Jirra why don't you call them and offer to write the story?" suggested Lindsey.
"That's a great idea," concurred Judy. "That way our side of the story can get out first!"
"You feel up to it?" asked Liz.
Jirra nodded vigorously as her anger over not being allowed to stay at the site passed.
"Good, come on, you can call them from my office," stated Judy.
Chapter 108
Jirra was sitting at her desk typing out her story. She was wearing her pjs and terrycloth robe, having had a long soak in the tub. It was funny, she thought, until recently she had always preferred showers.
The article mentioned both the discovery of the site and of Dr. Margate's body. The editor of the paper was thrilled to have an eyewitness at the site. He was even going to use some of the photos that Jirra took of the canyon. Thankfully, he drew the line on showing the actual skeletal remains.
As Jirra typed she wondered what Judy had in mind regarding the canyon.
"You almost done?' asked Liz, who was standing just outside Jirra's room.
Jirra turned around. "Yes."
"You still mad at me?" asked Liz as she entered the room.
Jirra shook her head.
"It's okay to be angry at me," continued Liz, as she sat down on the bed across from Jirra. "I would have been angry if I was you."
"Was it just because I'm a girl?" asked Jirra.
"That's part of it. If there are any problems up there, I'll feel better knowing Barrett and Dave are there. They can handle themselves."
"And all I would do is either get hurt or get in the way, right?"
"I wouldn't put it exactly that way, but you're right," replied Liz.
"I know you're right," said Jirra. "I still wanted to stay there."
"On the plus side, you get to write this article," said Liz. "By the way, how's it coming along?"
"Almost done, you want to read it?" asked Jirra.
"I'd like that," replied Liz.
As she read the article, Liz spoke to Jirra. "I know it's hard for you to accept that you're female and that you're now perceived as weak. I know you're not, but I don't want you to get hurt again."
Jirra absorbed her mother's words. "I hadn't thought about that."
Liz turned and faced Jirra. "I almost didn't allow you to go on this trip after what happened to you in town."
Jirra saw the seriousness in Liz's eyes.
"I'm sorry, I was so wrapped up in myself that I didn't think of what you were going through," said Jirra softly. "I guess my transformation has caused you to worry about me.
Liz got up and began to hug her daughter. "I've always worried about you, Roo. Your gender change hasn't affected that. I guess I'm just going through some premature empty nest syndrome."
Jirra held onto Liz tightly.
Chapter 109
The next morning, Judy was reading Jirra's article.
"Very well written, Jirra," commented Judy.
"Thank you, Judy. I'm emailing it to the paper this morning," replied Jirra. "They'll have to hold it until the body is recovered and officially identified. I understand that Dr. Margate doesn't have any living relatives."
"Assuming his name was Margate," interjected Judy.
"That's true. The editor told me that the story will even be sent out on the wire to other news services, and that I'll even get paid for this one!"
"This will become a big news story. Margate's death won't be the big story, but the discovery of an Anasazi site here will be," stated Judy. "My lawyers have already contacted National Geographic."
"So what is your plan?' asked Jirra with a grin.
Judy smiled back. "I'm offering a land swap. The Anasazi site for the land outside the spa grounds."
"Do you think they'll go for it?" asked Jirra.
"The hotel is important, but the site is also important. If they think I'm bluffing, I also have a trump card."
"What's that?" asked Jirra.
"I can always threaten to give the site to the local tribes. Trust me, that's the last thing the state wants."
"Do you think they'll call your bluff?" asked Jirra.
"If they think I'm bluffing, then they're in for a very rude awakening. My Granddad taught me to play poker when I was nine, and he was very good," replied Judy.
"What about the hotel chain?" asked Jirra.
"That part is still up in the air. However, I'm working on something that might freeze them out."
"What's that?" asked Jirra eagerly.
Judy shook her head. "Sorry, I can't let even you know that one yet, as I haven't worked it out completely. But I promise you'll be one of the first to know."
Jirra smiled. "Any word from Cody?"
Judy shook her head. "They left early this morning. I don't expect we'll hear anything until later this afternoon."
"What about Dan?" asked Jirra.
"He agreed to my plan. He also has agreed to help me and let the state know that I will block access if I don't get my way. Granted he knows it's a bluff, but he's willing to be a coconspirator."
"I like him," replied Jirra.
"So does your mom," said Judy.
"I don't mind, she deserves to be happy too."
Judy nodded. "Speaking of being happy, have you e-mailed Alexis today?"
"Yes, I sent her a note about the site this morning. She's in Boston taping her show, so I don't expect an immediate reply. Oh, I also let Jen know."
Judy nodded. "That's fine; I know we can trust both of them."
Chapter 110
It was right after lunch that Jirra got a phone call from Jen.
"I just read your e-mail, sounds exciting," stated Jen.
"I'm sort of on the outside looking in," replied Jirra.
"Be patient, dear."
Jirra laughed. "Patience isn't one of my better virtues," replied Jirra.
"Well, I have something that might keep you busy. I want you to start to write a story about the spa and the archeological discovery. I know that you don't know everything yet, but don't let that bother you. Also I'm not looking for factual history; I want an entertaining story, so feel free to exaggerate events."
Jirra was slightly confused. "Why?"
"I think you have the makings of a good script writer. I'm looking for ideas for my next movie, and I'm thinking what's happening at the spa could produce a great script," replied Jen.
"Jen, I don't have any idea on how to write a script," interjected Jirra.
"Jirra, I don't want you to write a script, just write the story. If you, as I expect you will, produce a good story, I'll have it turned into a script. Don't worry, you'll get both credit and payment, I'm not looking to rip you off. I just have confidence in your writing ability."
Jirra took a big gulp. "Okay. When do you need it?"
"Already interested in the deadline, I like that; no rush, how bout in the next month?"
Jirra laughed. "No rush huh?"
"Of course not! There's just one rule. No nudity. I've never done nudity in any of my films."
"Any particular type of story, Jen?"
"Well, maybe an action adventure or mystery type story, something that would appeal to a wide audience. A romantic interest would be nice too, but nothing so heavy that the story gets labeled as a chick flick.' Feel free to call me if you have questions, and you can also e-mail me rough drafts to see if you're heading in the right direction," replied Jen.
"I'll do my best."
"And no one could ask for anything more," replied Jen.
Chapter 111
The next few days were very hectic. The spa served as the headquarters for both the recovery of the remains of Dr. Margate and the exploration of the site.
The coroner agreed with Liz's initial diagnosis that Dr. Margate had died from a fractured skull and ruled the dead accidental.
Dan sent Dr. Margate's journal to a friend who did document restoration. While it had been protected somewhat from the elements by its leather cover and the backpack, the pages had been repeatedly soaked. Dan was optimistic that they might be able to recover most of what Margate had written. He promised Jirra a copy as soon as it was possible.
Judy was immediately locked into negotiations with the state over the site. Dan had to hide his smile when he saw the jaws of the state's representatives drop when they arrived and were greeted by Judy's lawyers. They were even more shocked when they saw the plan for the land swap already typed out in contract form.
Jirra was more than a little frustrated by not being in on everything that was going on. She desperately wanted to see more of the site, but it was off-limits to almost everyone. Barrett was still living at the site, but Dave had to leave, as he had to get back to his own classes.
Dan brought in several other grad students to baby-sit the site. Jirra noticed that they were all male. The present plan was to have two up there at all times, and rotate through so that they only spent three days in a row at the site. They would spend their days off at the spa. The university was picking up the tab for a cottage, and Judy was throwing in a discount.
Dan and Judy had dinner with Liz and Jirra the night before he headed back up to the site. After dinner they talked shop over coffee and Dutch apple pie.
"Jirra, I read your article in the local paper; it's very well written," stated Dan as he sipped his coffee.
Jirra smiled. "Thanks." She was pleased to see that Dan was sitting next to her mom on the couch.
Dan then turned to Judy. "You really pissed off those lawyers from the state."
"Good, that's what I was trying to do. Trust me, Dan; my battle is with the state and not you. I want the site studied, and I want you to be the one who does it. But I'm not about to give up the site and eventually my spa," stated Judy. "If I just sell the site, I still won't have enough money to fight the corporation."
"I understand that the hotel chain is providing some legal assistance for the state," replied Dan.
"That's not unexpected," replied Judy. "My family got involved in a little land war back in the 1880s, and the other guys brought in some hired guns from out of state to force us off. We won then, and I have no intention of losing now."
"Hey, I'm on your side; I just think that you might show a little more tact," stated Dan.
Judy shook her head. "Not at this point of the battle. I can't afford to look weak."
Dan then gave them an update on the work at the site. The campsite that Jirra and Barrett had slept at was now being expanded as the base camp for a long stay. A generator had been hauled up to the site, along with larger tents and lots of supplies.
"We now have communications with the site 24/7," stated Dan. "This is good, as I want the site to stay secure."
"Has the mystery man been back?" asked Jirra.
"Barrett said that they'd heard someone moving around the campsite as if they were trying to get up the track to the trail," replied Dan.
"You sure it wasn't a coyote?" asked Judy.
Dan laughed. "Barrett's pretty experienced as an outdoorsman. He even found wrappers of protein bars and boot prints in the area they heard the noise."
"Aren't you worried that this guy might get violent?" asked Liz.
Dan shook his head. "Not from this guy, but he might have friends. That's why I wanted to establish a large base camp up there so quickly. Looters thrive on secrecy, and the last thing they want to do is mess with a site being excavated."
"Any idea who he is?" asked Jirra.
"I took the description we got from you and Barrett and sent it to a detective friend. She's checking it against a list of known looters who've worked the Southwest," replied Dan.
"Do you think that this guy would get violent to keep others from the site?" asked Jirra.
Dan's eyebrows raised and glanced at Liz and then looked back at Jirra. "That's an unusual question coming from you," he stated.
Jirra laughed. "I'm working on something for a friend; she wants me to write a fictional account of what's happening here. I just want what I write to be at least somewhat plausible."
"Let me guess, you're writing a movie screenplay," replied Dan with a smile.
Jirra nodded. "Well, I'm just writing the story, the script will be written by someone with more experience."
Dan broke out laughing as if he was in on a big joke.
"Dan, she's not joking. Jennifer Stevens is having her write the story," interrupted Liz.
"Jennifer Stevens, the actress?" asked Dan.
Liz nodded. "She's also a director."
Dan shook his head and turned back to Jirra. "I offer my apologies, Jirra."
"It's okay, I doubt if anything will come from it," said Jirra.
"Don't be so sure," replied Dan. "Okay, back to your original question, yes the looters are sometimes violent. They've beaten and intimidated landowners over sites. I've had colleagues threatened when they've started digs in areas where looters were working."
"Even here in the states?" asked Judy.
Dan nodded. "The problem is that there's been such a huge market for the objects. Huge profits can be made in a very short period of time."
"Do you think that this guy is the same person selling the artifacts in town?" asked Jirra.
"Could be. He's probably running a pretty small operation, and I doubt he would want to share the profits. He's making a few hundred on each sale for some potshards. The big money is in dealing in whole pots, but with that you need help to make the sales. Even with the computer age, it's not easy to sell whole pots illegally."
"Do you have a database of legitimate buyers of Anasazi goods?" asked Judy.
"I know where I can get one, and even provide a few names of those we suspect of buying illegally items," answered Dan. "Why?"
"Just something I'm working on," replied Judy. "Can you get me that list in the next few days?"
Dan nodded. "You're not going to tell me what you're up to, are you?"
Judy shook her head. "That way you can't be indicted later."
Dan laughed, but he wasn't sure if Judy was kidding.
"Well, I'd better get some sleep; we're heading up to the site in the morning. By the way, I'm sending Barrett down to get a shower and a good hot meal. Please feel free to ensure he actually gets some sleep. You can threaten him by saying you'll tell me if he doesn't do as he's told," said Dan. "He's got great potential, but he has to know to keep himself in good shape."
"Don't worry about him," stated Judy.
Chapter 112
Jirra made notes before starting to write the story. She went to several websites, including one related to Jen's movie. She found good information on Jen's character Rayana Martin from a movie insider's website. The buzz on the movie was very good. This only made Jirra feel more apprehensive about her story. The story would have to be very good to follow in the footsteps of the original.
She started writing the story on her laptop, deciding to start the tale in a spa very similar to the one she lived in. Many of the characters were based on the actual staff, and she even made a character based on Randy. He worked in the stable and was in charge of mucking out the stalls. True, Caldera de Gaia didn't have any stables, but it was fiction. Jirra decided she would take great joy in torturing the fictional Randy and that she didn't mind one bit if Jen cut it all out.
Barrett was hanging around the spa and while he wasn't happy about his forced R&R, he did take the time to enjoy the baths. He even commented to Judy that it would be nice if townspeople could buy a pass to access the baths. Judy thought it was an idea worth looking at.
Jirra was pleased that the spa was not only doing well with all the confusion over the discoveries, but that reservations were increased by twenty percent. The guests didn't even mind that they couldn't actually access the site.
"So what are you going to do regarding the guests and the site?" asked Jirra, as she ate lunch in Judy's office.
"I talked to Dan, and he's going to help me develop a display on the site. He's going to have weekly updates videotaped for the guests. He's even considering doing weekly lectures on the site, with any artifacts they find," stated Judy.
"That would be so cool," replied Jirra. "I wish I could go back up there."
"Me too, Jirra. From what Dan told me, they're still surveying and mapping the site. They won't actually start excavating until summer."
"I don't have the patience to be an archeologist," said Jirra.
"That's why we're being kept out," added Judy.
"Part of it is that I'm curious about what's up there, and part of it is well, I'm hoping that there's a connection to what happened to me. I know it doesn't make sense, but there's something in the back of my head that keeps telling me that this wasn't just an accident, that there has to be a reason for what happened," stated Jirra. "I know that's silly."
Judy shook her head. "It's not silly. It makes sense that you want to find a reason for what happened to you. If Dan finds anything that seems related to your transformation, I promise that you'll learn about it."
"Thanks, Judy."
"Now tell me, Jirra, when are you going back east?"
"Mom wants to go as soon as possible, so I can find a place to live when I'm at Penn. She's found a few places that look promising," replied Jirra.
"You don't want to wait too long; trust me, you don't want to live in a dump," stated Judy.
"I'm hesitant to leave right now. I'm afraid that something might happen at the site," stated Jirra.
"Jirra, now that's silly," stated Judy. She picked up her phone and hit one of the speed dial buttons. "Liz, why don't you take off next week and go to Philly. I'll call my travel agent, and she'll make all the necessary reservations. Okay?"
Judy hung up the phone and looked at Jirra. "There, that's all taken care of. If something is discovered, I'll call you immediately."
Jirra shook her head in disbelief. "I can't believe that those corporate guys think that they can beat you."
Chapter 113
"So how long will you be in Philly?" asked Alexis.
"Four days," replied Jirra. "We're staying downtown at the Marriott on Market Street."
"Okay, I know where that is. I'd like to try to see you and your mom, if I can sneak away from here," stated Alexis.
"I'd like that; I'd like that a lot," said Jirra, as she adjusted the phone in her hand.
"Any idea of where you plan to live?" asked Alexis.
"Mom came up with a list of a few places that we're going to check out. I just want a place that's close to campus, safe, and clean."
"That's rules out the first place I lived off campus. I slept with the lights on the first few weeks," said Alexis.
"Why? You afraid of the dark?"
"The dark, no, mice, yes," replied Alexis. "Still at least the mice ate the roaches."
Jirra laughed.
"Okay, maybe it wasn't that bad, but it was a dump," confessed Alexis. "Are you going to tour campus too?"
"Yes. I'm pretty excited about that. I can't believe that I'm actually going to be attending an Ivy League school."
"I'm pretty excited about it too, just as long as you don't turn into an elitist snob," said Alexis with a giggle.
"Fat chance of that happening. They'll probably snub me for wearing cowgirl boots," replied Jirra.
"Just imagine if they find out that you were once a guy!"
Jirra laughed. "That'll probably impress some of them."
"That's true, they can befriend you so they can show how open-minded they are!" said Alexis who was fighting back laughter unsuccessfully.
"Yes, but I'll lose points for dating an actress," added Jirra.
"A TV actress, even more disgraceful."
They were soon both laughing uncontrollably.
Chapter 114
A few days later Liz and Jirra were driving from their hotel to the first place on their list.
"You don't mind me driving?" asked Jirra, as they waited for the traffic signal to change.
"No, besides you need to know how to drive in this sort of traffic," replied Liz.
"Does that mean you're letting me get a car?" asked Jirra hopefully.
"You've got to be kidding!" replied Liz with a laugh. "Actually, I'm considering it; we'll see how your first semester goes."
"So I'll need a place close to campus or at least the bus," replied Jirra.
"The first place on the list is only a few blocks from campus," said Liz. "This place was recommended by your academic advisor."
"When did you talk to her?" asked Jirra.
"Keep going straight; we don't have to turn for a few blocks," said Liz. "Actually she called me last week. She wanted to know how you're adjusting."
"Adjusting? Adjusting to what?" asked Jirra. Then it hit her, her paperwork documented that she'd had SRS. "Oh."
"Anyway, her heart seems to be in the right place. She said that this place might be perfect for you," continued Liz. "The owner of the building is also a student at Penn."
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"That's what she said," replied Liz.
"Okay, she owns the building, but why would that make it a good place for me to live?" asked Jirra.
"I don't know, but we'll find out soon," replied Liz.
Twenty minutes later, they pulled into one of the visitor parking spots in the parking lot of a converted warehouse. The access code for the parking lot had been included with the directions.
"This place looks pretty cool," stated Jirra as they walked over to the elevator.
"I'm impressed that they have secure parking," noted Liz.
They took the elevator to the third floor, where they were met by a young woman. Even though she was only wearing jeans and a Penn t-shirt, she looked elegant.
"Hi, I'm Liz Reid, and this is my daughter, Jirra; are you Celeste Farnsworth?" asked Liz.
The young woman nodded. "Yes, I am. It's a pleasure to meet both of you. Did you have any trouble with the directions?
"No, not at all," stated Jirra.
"Great, well why don't we go out to the deck area and talk?" stated Celeste.
"Can we see the apartment?" asked Jirra.
Celeste gently shook her head. "I like to talk to potential tenants first."
Jirra followed Celeste outside and stared at the view from the deck. "Wow, this is great!"
"I know. It cost me a lot to convert it into an open deck, but it's worth it," stated Celeste. "Please sit down, would you like something to drink?"
"I'm fine, we just had breakfast," replied Jirra.
"Same here, thank you for asking," added Liz.
Celeste nodded and sat down. "I suppose you're curious about how I own the building. I was married to a wonderful man, who passed away a few years ago. He left me with a rather sizable fortune. I decided to go to college so I could learn how to run my various business and charitable organizations."
Jirra just nodded.
"Anyway, I live here along with two wonderful friends. Beth is also an undergrad, and she's studying cognitive science."
"Who's your other roommate?" asked Jirra looking around the deck.
"Her name is Spirit and she's out having a walk with Beth. Although she's not currently enrolled at Penn, she does like to chase the squirrels on campus," replied Celeste with a smile. "They have an agreement; Spirit promises never to actually catch one, and they promise to actually run when they see her. She's a very sweet dog and wouldn't hurt a thing."
Jirra and Liz laughed.
"Here, I have a photo of her," stated Celeste as she got up and retrieved a photo of a large mixed breed dog. "She's Labrador- Chesapeake mix."
"What a beautiful dog," commented Jirra as she looked at the photo.
"Thank you. So, tell me about yourself, Jirra," asked Celeste.
Jirra gave Celeste a short bio and her plans for Penn. She left out the gender side of her story.
Celeste nodded. "I've never been to New Mexico; it sounds wonderful."
"It is, although I do miss this area," replied Jirra.
"That's right, you used to live around here," stated Celeste knowingly.
"You seem to know a lot about me," said Jirra with a surprised look on her face.
"Can I ask you something personal, Jirra?" asked Celeste.
"Is it about my past?" asked Jirra softly.
Celeste nodded. "I just wanted you to know that I've had SRS myself."
Jirra's jaw dropped, and she stammered for a response.
"It's okay, Jirra. I have an unofficial agreement with some people in the admissions office. They tip me off when they are admitting a student who's like us. I like to be the first to offer them a place to live. You seem very well adjusted, but sometimes it's nice to be around people you can be open with," continued Celeste. "We can sit down and discuss our life stories another time, but I just wanted you to know that you'll be safe here."
"Is Beth also TS?" asked Jirra shaking off her surprise.
Celeste paused for a second. "No, but you'll like her just the same."
"Is everyone who lives here transgendered?" asked Liz.
"No, but I make sure that they're accepting. I bought this place essentially for myself. I rent out the other units, but I don't need the money, so I get to pick who my neighbors are. The apartment that is open is a nice one bedroom on the second floor. The couple who live next door are very nice. I know you'll like them."
"Does that mean I pass the initial test?" asked Jirra with a smile.
"Absolutely, come on, I'll show you the place," stated Celeste.
The apartment was a corner unit. It had high ceilings, with brick wall. There was a small, but modern, kitchen area and a small living room. The bedroom had a large walk-in closet.
Jirra was pleased to see that the bathroom had a large tub.
"There's a laundry room on the first floor," said Celeste.
Jirra looked out of the windows.
"I installed central heat and AC. It's nice outside now, but in summer you'll appreciate the AC," added Celeste.
"I forgot about the humidity here," replied Jirra.
Celeste turned to Liz. "The building is secure, and each unit has a security system. The neighborhood is pretty safe, and there's a police station two blocks up the street."
"Is it safe to walk to campus?" asked Liz.
Celeste nodded. "Yes, but I don't really recommend it after dark. We haven't had any trouble, but why take chances? But since most of the people staying here are students at Penn, we've worked out a ride system; so if Jirra decides to stay late on campus, she can call for a ride."
"That's rather nice," replied Liz.
"Like I said, I've screened my tenants. I want a neighborhood in this building."
"Cool, sounds like the staff at the spa," stated Jirra.
"We try to get together weekly, even if it's just for a pizza and DVD," stated Celeste. "So do you want the place?"
Jirra looked at Liz. "I really like it, Mom."
"I do too. What is the rent?" asked Liz as she turned to Celeste.
"Affordable," replied Celeste with wink. "Let's go back up to my place to work out the details."
Chapter 115
"I can't believe how easy that was," stated Jirra as they drove away.
"Things sure seemed to work out," said Liz.
"I also can't believe that Celeste used to be a guy too. I can't wait until I hear the whole story," noted Jirra. "She seems like someone I could tell the truth about my situation."
"I agree," concurred Liz.
"What? No telling me to be careful about who I tell about my transformation?" asked Jirra with a laugh.
"No, I trust your intuition. You've made good choices so far, and I think you'll know who you can trust," said Liz. "Speaking of which, when is Alexis coming down?"
"Not until tomorrow. She's coming down for the evening, and then she's heading back up. They have to shoot a few days in Newport, Rhode Island.
"Now there's a nice place to spend a few days. Your father and I spent a long weekend there. He tolerated my wanting to see the mansions."
Jirra smiled. She had heard about that trip a few times.
"How're things going between you and Dan?" asked Jirra.
Liz smiled. "Nice."
"Just nice?"
"Yes, just nice. We talk and trade e-mails. He lost his wife ten years ago, and he's sensitive to what I'm going through. Neither of us wants to rush into anything, and we're content to let it just happen, even if that means nothing more than friends."
"That's really nice," replied Jirra.
Liz smiled. "See what I mean?"
"I do, and I'm so happy for you," replied Jirra. She then took a deep breath and let it out. "Mom, I'm so in love with Alexis, even though everything logical tells me that it's going to be difficult for us to have a relationship."
"Don't try to analyze everything logically, just let it happen," stated Liz.
"Thanks, Mom."
"Okay, we just have time for lunch before you have a meeting on campus," noted Liz. "You don't want to start your time at Penn by being late."
Chapter 116
Alexis arrived outside Jirra's hotel room a little after one. She was dressed in jeans, a maroon top, and had a Boston Red Sox's hat on.
Jirra answered the door and they immediately hugged.
"I made it down here in only six hours," stated Alexis.
"Aren't you afraid of getting pulled over?" asked Jirra as they continued to hug and kiss.
"Hey, I'm a movie star; we don't get tickets," replied Alexis with a giggle. "No, I just drove with the flow. Actually, coming down the Jersey Turnpike I had a hard time keeping up with some of those idiots."
Jirra laughed.
"So, where's Liz?" asked Alexis.
"She's out seeing some old friends; she'll meet us for dinner."
"Good, I worried that she wouldn't accept my invitation out of being polite," stated Alexis.
"I know," replied Jirra. "So have you eaten lunch?"
Alexis shook her head.
"You want to go get a real cheesesteak?"
"That's sounds great. My personal trainer will have a fit, but I need some real food."
"I'll drive; we'll go down to South Philly to Pat's."
Thirty minutes later, they arrived near the famous sandwich place.
"It's not Spago, but the food here is so good. This is my treat. My dad brought me here after every sports game we saw," stated Jirra. "Now, make sure you know what you want BEFORE you get in line. They'll kick you out of line if you hold up the orders."
Alexis laughed as she read the posted menu. "I heard all about this place from Jen. Speaking of her, how's your scriptwriting coming along?"
"It's not really a script," replied Jirra. "I think she's just doing it to be nice.'
"Nonsense, Jen isn't doing this just to humor you. Now, don't be afraid to put in notes on how'd you like the scene to be filmed," stated Alexis.
"I don't know. I really don't know a thing about filming movies."
"It doesn't matter. Just picture the scene and write that down. Trust me; you'll probably be better at this than you think."
"Thanks," said Jirra. "So what are you having?"
"Cheesesteak with onions and provolone cheese," stated Alexis.
"That's wit' not with," corrected Jirra.
"Excuse me, wit' onions!" laughed Alexis.
"I'm just having a cheesesteak wit-out onions and wit Cheez Whiz," stated Jirra.
"Ugh! How can you get that?"
"It tastes really good, trust me!" replied Jirra. "Now let me show you how to eat one, without spilling anything on your top." Jirra then demonstrated how to hold the sandwich outward, while leaning forward.
"So that explains the colorful stains on the sidewalk," noted Alexis.
As they placed their orders, the man behind the window stared at Alexis. "Hey, I know you; you're Alexis Eden aren't you?"
Alexis nodded.
The man nodded and then turned to another of the men. "Hey, look who's out here, Alexis Eden. Yo Vinny, get the camera!"
Alexis turned to Jirra and laughed. "Looks like I'm about to be immortalized at Pat's."
They were handed their steaks and sodas just before the man came out and snapped a quick photo of Alexis holding her steak.
"Thanks a lot, Ms. Eden; we'll stick this on the wall next to the other celebrities," he stated.
"It's a pleasure," replied Alexis, as she took a bite of her sandwich.
"What do you think of your steak?" asked the man.
"It's wonderful. Better than I was told," replied Alexis, flashing a big smile.
"Thanks, Ms. Eden, I only wish those guys at Geno's could have heard this!" he exclaimed as he returned to work.
Jirra was amazed at how easily Alexis could switch into being Alexis Eden the star and back to being an everyday person.
"Sorry, I didn't think that they'd recognize you here," stated Jirra.
"It's okay, but this will really bug Jen. She doesn't have her photo in Pat's. So what's with the comment about Geno's?"
Jirra pointed across the street to the rival cheesesteak place. "They have a rivalry that goes back decades. They both claim to make the original and best steak."
"And who do you think makes the best?" asked Alexis.
"I was brought up on Pat's, so I really don't know. Dad would never let me try Geno's."
Alexis smiled. "Oh, so it's something passed down from generation to generation. Well, I wouldn't want to break a family tradition."
Jirra laughed as she held out her sandwich. "You want to try mine?"
Alexis cocked her head. "Okay," she replied reluctantly. She took a small bite and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, that's not bad."
"Told you," replied Jirra with a wink. "Here, try a sip of birch beer."
Alexis sniffed the soda and sipped it. "That has a nice bite to it. It's not as sweet as root beer."
"I know, it's very hard to find outside of the Philly area."
"Well, I learned a few things today," stated Alexis.
Just then the man from behind the counter came out and handed both Alexis and Jirra some t-shirts.
"If you get a chance, can you maybe wear these sometime, especially if you're going to be on TV? It'll kill Geno's!"
Chapter 117
They spent the afternoon walking downtown, taking in the historic sites, while at the same time doing some shopping.
Jirra told Alexis all about the apartment and Celeste.
"She sounds pretty interesting," noted Alexis.
"I feel better about coming here now, knowing I'll be safe. The apartment is really nice too."
Alexis updated Jirra on the TV show and the upcoming movie. "The good thing is that my movie will be opening before Jen's. I couldn't imagine us opening the same weekend."
"From what I've read, the buzz is good on both movies," noted Jirra as she stared in the window at a throwback jersey of the Philadelphia Phillies. It was something that she would have worn when she was a guy; sadly it wasn't something that would fit into her wardrobe now.
"The buzz? For someone who's a novice scriptwriter you definitely have the terms down," said Alexis.
"Seriously, both movies sound like they're going to be big hits," stated Jirra.
"I know, I'm kinda enjoying this lull before the storm," said Alexis. "It'll take a while for the hype to die down. Thankfully, Boston is more interested in the Red Sox than a movie star."
Jirra laughed. "Well, we'd better get back to the hotel to meet up with Mom."
Chapter 118
Dinner was a blur as all Jirra could think of was spending time with Alexis afterwards.
Liz knowingly smiled at Jirra as they arrived back at the hotel. "That was a lovely evening, Alexis; it was good to see you again. Now, Jirra don't forget we have an eleven-thirty flight."
Jirra smiled and felt her face blush. It was strange, knowing that your mom knew you were about to spend the night with your girlfriend.
Jirra went to her room and was joined by Alexis a few minutes later.
They sat down on the couch and began to kiss and caress each other. As before, Alexis took the lead, but tried to ensure that she didn't totally dominate the situation.
"You want to go to bed?" whispered Alexis into Jirra's ear.
"Hmmm, yes," replied Jirra.
As they walked into the bedroom, Alexis turned to Jirra. "I just have one question, do you want wit' or wit-out'?" asked Alexis as she pulled her vibrator out of her bag.
Jirra started giggling and was joined by Alexis as they sat down on the edge of the bed.
"Well?" asked Alexis, as she began to tickle Jirra. "What's your reply?"
"Wit," squealed Jirra as she tried to move away. "Oh, no, please stop!"
"Ohhhh, this is new, I didn't know you were ticklish, now this is going to be fun," continued Alexis as she continued to tickle Jirra.
Jirra was now laughing and squirming around on the bed. Alexis stopped tickling her and began to kiss her. "I've missed you so much."
Chapter 120
They ate breakfast at a diner around the corner. The hotel restaurant didn't have scrapple on the menu, and Liz wasn't about to miss an opportunity to have some.
Jirra smiled when she saw Alexis was wearing a Pat's Steaks t-shirt.
"I want you to take my photo, so I can send it to Jen," stated Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "Okay."
"So do you think that Judy will find a way to beat the corporation?" asked Alexis. She was just having some scrambled eggs and wheat toast.
Jirra was having pancakes and nodded as she ate.
"I would never underestimate Judy," interjected Liz.
"I can loan her some money if she needs it, I'm sure Jen would help too," said Alexis.
Liz shook her head. "I'm sure Judy would appreciate the offer, Alexis, but money isn't the issue. The corporation can outspend us easily. No, she's looking for something to make them pull back. I have no idea what that is, but she's got her feelers out."
"The more I learn about Judy, the more I think someone should make a movie about her," noted Jirra.
"I can't think of anyone who could play her and do her justice," said Liz.
"I agree," added Alexis. "So how's your history project coming along?"
"It's almost done. I have to turn it in next week. I'm just writing a short addition concerning the discovery we made. I wish I had more time, but they won't let anyone on the site right now."
"Well, it's been there for thousands of years, so I'm sure you'll eventually get an opportunity to see the site. I wouldn't worry about not having too much info on the discovery, I mean how many people can state that they found a site?" stated Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "I guess you're right."
"So can I give you a lift to the airport?" asked Alexis.
"Thanks, but we have to return the rental car down there, besides, you'd be going the wrong way. In fact, you'd better get on your way soon yourself," said Liz.
Alexis glanced at her watch. "I suppose you're right. Well, it was fun seeing both of you again."
Liz smiled. "Thanks, Alexis. Jirra, I'll go get the car and meet you here."
Jirra smiled. "Thanks, Mom."
Chapter 121
"Well, once again we have to say goodbye," said Alexis.
"I know. Do you think you can get out to the spa anytime soon?"
"I don't know; summer's going to be crazy. I have a huge promotion schedule for the movie, and we still have a bunch of shows to film. I will try to get away when you move in. We can go out to Ikea and pick out your furniture."
"I'd like that," replied Jirra. She was hesitant to show any affection towards Alexis in public.
Sensing Jirra's apprehension, Alexis leaned over and gave her a hug. "It's okay, Roo, I know exactly how you feel," whispered Alexis.
Liz pulled up a minute later, and Jirra reluctantly got into the car. She turned and watched Alexis waving goodbye.
Jirra let out a big sigh.
"It's okay, Roo, she obviously loves you."
"How did you and Dad get through the separations?" asked Jirra.
Liz glanced over and smiled. "It wasn't easy, Roo."
"Please tell me about it?"
"Okay, Roo."
Chapter 122
Jirra finished up her senior history project shortly after her return to the spa. She called up the head of the social sciences department at the local high school and made an appointment to turn it in. She had both a written report and a presentation on CD-ROM. This included some photos of the newly discovered site.
There was a buzz in town over the discovery of the site, even though information was slow in coming out. Jirra smiled to herself as she saw many shops now carrying Anasazi souvenirs. She desperately wanted to see the site again, but for now it was off-limits to all but those on Dan's team.
Barrett was back up in the hills, having the time of his life. He left a long letter to Jirra thanking her for forcing him into looking for the site. He promised to keep her informed on any discoveries.
The teacher agreed to meet Jirra off campus to avoid any conflicts with Randy's supporters. They picked the coffee shop as the place where Jirra would turn her report in. She was a little disappointed that she wouldn't be allowed to give an oral presentation, but the teacher insisted that he only wanted to see the hardcopy report.
Still Jirra dressed up for the meeting. Judy had drummed it into her that she needed to dress up when she was doing something professional. She was wearing a Kelly green skirt and a white cotton blouse. She even took the time to put on some makeup.
Jirra arrived early and waited nervously for the teacher to arrive. A few minutes later, a slightly overweight man walked into the coffee shop. He was wearing Dockers and a green shirt without a tie. He was also wearing a well-worn suede jacket.
"Good afternoon, Jirra," he greeted. "I'm Mr. Dawkins."
Jirra smiled as she shook his hand. "Pleased to meet you."
He smiled back. "I should be the one honored to meet you. That was quite a discovery you made."
To her horror, Jirra could feel her face getting warm. The last thing she wanted to do was start blushing. "Thank you."
"I mean most of us have read Margate's book, but I never though he was actually telling the truth. I can't wait until they open the site up."
"That won't happen for a while. I'm not even allowed back up there. Apparently it's a rather unique site."
Dr. Dawkins nodded. "It would have to be for it to be so far out of their normal range. Now, I believe you have an assignment ready for me."
Jirra nodded as she took the report and CD out of her bag. "The CD-Rom has photos of different sites, including a few of the new site."
He nodded as he paged through Jirra's report. "Very professional job, but that's what I'd expect of a future Ivy Leaguer. Well done, Jirra. I only wish that you had spent some time in my classroom. I could use more students like you."
"It wasn't meant to be; just as well anyway."
He cracked a slight smile. "You didn't miss much."
Jirra smiled as she suddenly wished that she had been in his class, as he seemed pretty cool.
"I'll read through this and get back to you by Monday. I wouldn't worry, from what I can see you have nothing to worry about."
"Thank you again for agreeing to this," she stated.
"You're not the first home-schooled student that I've had. Around here, it's rather common. I'll call you Monday. It was nice meeting you."
Jirra shook his hand. She felt confident that she would get a good grade. She decided to celebrate and have a cappuccino. The girl behind the counter did a double take.
"Sorry, Jirra, I didn't recognize you all dressed up fancy," she said.
Jirra smiled back. "I'll take that as a compliment."
After she got her coffee, she sat down and opened up her laptop. She was just about to check her e-mail when a man walked past her and up to the counter.
He looked familiar, even though he paid her no attention. He was too busy listening to his MP-3 player. He was dressed in jeans and a crew top shirt and had on a well-worn cowboy hat.
She shrugged it off and went back to her computer when she heard the man's voice. He had forgotten to take off his headset and was almost shouting his order. It was then that Jirra recognized his voice. He was the mystery man!
Jirra listened as he placed his order. He ordered a latte to go. Jirra decided to follow him.
The man paid for his coffee and headed out of the shop. Jirra slowly got up and followed him out. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she tried to look casual as she followed him. He walked a block down the street before stopping in front of a blue Ford pickup. He placed his coffee on the roof as he pulled out his keys.
Jirra pretended to window shop, while at the same time trying to read his license plate. The plates were from Arizona, and she was able to see the entire plate. She pulled a pen out of her bag and wrote it down on her palm.
The truck pulled out and headed south out of town. Jirra watched it leave and then called Judy.
"I just saw the mystery man!"
"Calm down, where did this happen?" asked Judy.
Jirra explained what had happened.
"Give me the number please," requested Judy.
Jirra gave it to her.
"Thank you very much. Now are you sure it's him?"
"Absolutely, the voice gave him away."
"Wonderful. Thank you very much," stated Judy.
"What are you going to do?" asked Jirra excitedly.
"I'll let you know later," she replied.
Chapter 123
"Dan's back down from the site," said Liz. "He's coming over for dinner tonight."
"Really? That's cool," replied Jirra. "Do you want to be alone?"
Liz shook her head and smiled. "While I appreciate the offer, it's not necessary at this time."
Jirra's eyebrows rose. "At this time, huh?"
Liz just smiled. "Anyway, he specifically requested to see you. He wants to update you on the site."
Jirra nodded. I still wish I could see it myself."
"Well, at least you'll see his latest photos," said Liz.
"Okay, I suppose that's better than nothing. I'll see you later.
Jirra sat in the main hall and worked on her story for Jen. She had taken Alexis's advice and added notes on how the scenes should look. She also decided to throw in some fun twists. She decided that the skeletal remains of the lost archeologist would turn out to be someone else and the real archeologist would turn out to be the used book shop owner. She figured Abe would get a laugh out of that.
She also played up the mystery man and added a lot of comic book sort of violence and some literal cliff-hanging scenes. To her surprise she found that she was actually pretty good at this sort of writing. She was soon lost in her writing when Lindsey tapped her on the shoulder.
"Hey, what's up?" asked Lindsey.
"Oh, I'm just writing that story for Jen," said Jirra without even looking up.
"You've been working on it for the entire afternoon."
Jirra looked at her watch. "Crap, I have to get going, Dan is coming over for dinner, and he's going to show us the latest discoveries."
"Exciting," said Lindsey pretending to yawn.
"Hey, you have to admit that it's pretty cool that ancient people might have used the springs and mud baths here."
Lindsey cocked her head. "How do you know that?"
Jirra looked around. "My spirit guide showed me the site during my last meeting, only I didn't realize it until just now. The Anasazi used the mud and springs, but what I don't know is why."
"Maybe Dan knows now," said Lindsey.
"I hope so. I keep thinking that this is related to what happened to me," said Jirra.
"Why? I mean, why would the Anasazi want to turn men into women?"
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe the people transformed have some special status in the tribe, like a shaman or something like that."
"You're really reaching on this one," replied Lindsey.
Jirra smiled. "I suppose, but I just can't believe that my transformation was pure chance."
"Does it really matter?" asked Lindsey. "I mean, you have a pretty interesting life now; you're writing a screenplay and you're dating a movie star. I doubt that would have happened if you hadn't been transformed."
Jirra stared back. "You can be irritatingly wise sometimes."
Lindsey laughed. "Hey, it's one of my many talents. I just want you to move on. This doesn't mean to forget your past, but accept that you're a woman. It seems sorta silly to deny the truth."
"Easier said than done," replied Jirra. "I really want to fully accept what happened to me and just live as a woman, but it's very hard to overcome what's up here." She then pointed at her head.
"I guess you're right, but don't stop trying."
"I won't, even if it does cause some confusion for me," replied Jirra.
"Well, I gotta get into the kitchen; we're cooking lasagna this evening. Mom is trying a new recipe to make it have a Southwestern taste."
"That sounds interesting," stated Jirra.
"I'll save you some, it's pretty good," replied Lindsey.
Jirra nodded and shutdown her computer. "See you later."
"Just one thing, am I in the story?"
"Of course," replied Jirra. "I'm even giving you a romance scene."
"Cool!"
Chapter 124
After dinner Dan showed Liz and Jirra a videotape of the site.
"What's interesting is that we've discovered that the thing in the end of the canyon is a bath. I suspect it was used in fertility rites," stated Dan. "Look, see how it's built right into the cliff? We've found mineral deposits showing that there was once a spring there, but it went dry a long time ago."
Jirra could see the red stains of the mud. "That looks just like the mud we use here at the spa."
"I noticed that too. It looks like the same mud used in the potshards too. We've sent a sample of the mud away to be analyzed," said Dan.
"So why do you think that this was used for fertility rites?" asked Liz.
"We've found some pictographs that seem to show that the site was off-limits to men. I suspect the guards at the front of the canyon were there in part to enforce this," explained Dan.
"Well, Judy said that the native people used to use the springs around here," added Jirra.
Dan nodded. "What is surprising is that the site lay undisturbed. In many Anasazi sites, we've had to deal with cross-cultural contamination. There's none at this site."
"Maybe they didn't know it was there?" asked Liz.
Dan shook his head. "We have documented sites nearby showing at times a sizable population of people lived here. The area would have been rich in game too. But the absence of any other races in the canyon is confusing."
"Maybe they knew about it and stayed away on purpose," said Jirra.
"I've wondered that myself, but I have no proof. I've contacted a friend who specializes in the myths and legends of the indigenous people to see if there is anything about a canyon like this."
Jirra was tempted to mention her theory, but decided that it wasn't the right time. She didn't want to scare Dan off by freaking him out about her change. Maybe later she would find the right time.
"Anyway, we still have a lot of work to do. The university has assigned me to the site. I won't be at a loss for help either. I have a long list of willing volunteers and grad students."
"I hear that you're going to set something up here to tell the guests about your latest discoveries," said Jirra.
Dan nodded. "Judy insisted on it, and I think it's a great idea to promote and protect the site."
"Any word on what Judy's up to?" asked Liz.
"No, but she says that she knows who the looter is. She's asked me to trust what she's doing with him."
Jirra nodded and wished she knew what Judy was up to.
Chapter 125
Two weeks later Judy was sitting behind her desk. It was a little after ten in the morning, and she had left explicit instructions not to be disturbed.
Sitting to her right were her lawyers, sitting by the door was a stocky man in a sport coat that was stressed by his muscular frame. An athletic looking young woman was standing next to him. She may have only been 5-8, but she also had several martial arts black belts.
Sitting nervously across from Judy was the mystery man that Jirra had identified.
Judy picked up the thick file in front of her and opened it. "Scott James Spears, age twenty-seven, several arrests for trespassing on federal and native lands. One conviction for selling stolen artifacts in Arizona, suspected of selling stolen artifacts in Colorado, Utah, and New Mexico."
The man said nothing. He just stared confidently back at Judy.
"The word on the street is that you are strictly small time but I know better. Thanks to Mr. Barnes and Ms. Gonzales, we have proof that you've been selling some very expensive native artifacts," continued Judy.
The man just smirked. "You got nothing on me; if you did, I would be talking to the police."
"That's one way of looking at it," stated Judy without showing any emotion in her face. "Assuming that I want the police to get involved."
For the first time since he agreed to talk to Judy, Scott looked nervous.
"Mr. Black and Ms. Gonzales are private detectives who have been working for me the last few weeks. They've had you under surveillance almost continuously and have built a rather sizable file on your activities."
Scott turned around and looked at the two detectives as if he was trying to remember if he had seen them before.
"They're too good for you to have picked them up," continued Judy. "They've provided me with evidence that you've trespassed on my property, and that of several of the Native-Americans. They also have photographic proof that you looted objects from the reservations."
"Bull," stated Scott.
Judy opened up the folder and pulled out a series of photos showing Scott. There were also photos of what looked like the inside of a truck. The photos showed a near perfect Anasazi pottery jar hidden in the back part of the cab.
Scott turned angrily and stared at the two detectives. "You broke into my truck? That's illegal!"
"We also broke into your laptop," said Mr. Black in an unemotional tone.
"The correct term is hacked," corrected Ms. Gonzales.
"Pardon me, we hacked' into your computer and found all sorts of interesting things," continued Mr. Black.
Scott looked nervous and turned and looked at Judy. "What do you want?"
"There was a file in the computer which showed photographs of native artifacts. I assume these were items you sold," stated Judy.
Scott nodded. "That's right."
"There's a code next to each photo. In some cases the codes are repeated. I assume the codes are the buyers of your looted objects," said Judy.
"Maybe, what do you want?" asked Scott.
"I want those names and copies of any proof you have," stated Judy.
"Is that all?" asked Scott sarcastically.
"It's a start, and depending on how cooperative you are we'll see about what happens to you."
"I'm not afraid of being arrested. The local cops could care less if I steal a few pots," stated Scott as he leaned back in his chair. "You'll have to do better than that."
Judy nodded. "Okay, how about the tribal police? They would love to get their hands on you. Also the feds don't like looters either."
"You can't turn me over to the redskins," sneered Scott.
"Ms. Gonzales back there is part Navaho. Before we go any further, I'd like you to apologize for that racial slur," said Judy.
Scott turned around and saw Ms. Gonzales intently staring at him, and he mumbled what sounded like sorry.
"I want the names of your clients," demanded Judy.
"What do I get out of it?" asked Scott.
"You won't go to jail," stated Judy.
"That's it?" he asked.
Judy shook her head. "From the information we got from your computer, we know you have a rather sizable offshore bank account. I assume this is from your illegal activities. I want half of it to be donated to the tribal schools on this list." She handed him a piece of paper.
"Half my money! You've got to kidding!" he exclaimed.
"The feds would take it all, and stick your ass in the pen," said Judy.
Scott stared at Judy and felt a drop of sweat run down the side of his face. He wiped it off. "What else?"
"You never come back to New Mexico. If you do, I promise you'll end up in prison."
Scott seemed to be debating his choices. He stared down at the ground and shook his head slowly. "Okay, I'll do it. Do you want the whole list?"
Judy nodded.
"Hand me my computer don't worry, I'm not going to do anything stupid," stated Scott. His computer was in a case next to Judy. It had been taken from him when he entered the office.
Judy nodded and Mr. Black handed Scott his laptop. He started it up and in a few moments had called up a file that had a list of all his clients. He then handed the computer to Judy.
She scanned the names on the list, recognizing many of them. She then saw a name in the file, and for the first time that morning she smiled. The man had been one of Scott's best customers.
"Tell me about this one?" she asked as she pointed to the name.
He smiled. "He's the one that pot was going to. Thinks he's doing everyone a service by buying from me. He keeps them locked up in his office safe in Santa Fe," stated Scott.
"Scott, I'm going to ask you to be my guest here at the spa for a few days, all expenses paid. All I ask is that you stay in your room. We'll provide room service."
"Can I get a bottle of bourbon?" he asked meekly.
Judy nodded. "If everything goes as planned, you can drive out of here in a day or so."
Scott nodded. "Why him? I mean there are some important men on that list, and they all knew they were buying stolen goods."
Judy just smiled and shook her head. "Sorry, you don't need to know. I do recommend that you go straight, consider this the proverbial dodging the bullet."
Scott stared at Judy. "I just might."
Chapter 126
That evening, a man drove onto the spa grounds in a Mercedes sedan. He was wearing jeans, a short sleeve shirt and had a very worried look on his face. He went immediately to Judy's office.
"I'm very pleased that you could make it up here on such short notice," Judy greeted him.
The man nervously nodded. "What do you want?"
Judy smiled; he wasn't even going to deny it. "Please sit down."
Other than Judy and the man, her office was empty.
"Mr. Blair, I appear to have you over the proverbial barrel. I have proof that you have been buying looted rare artifacts from sites all over the state, including my property. This isn't going to look good when the papers get it, especially since you're trying to force me off my land," stated Judy.
"Right to the point, Ms. Ramone," said Mr. Blair. "I've heard that about you."
"Yes, in the old west I would have shot you. This is my family's land, and I will do anything to protect it," stated Judy firmly.
"I'm only one man, I can't kill this deal myself," he stammered.
"Yes, you can. According to information my lawyer has provided, this whole hotel project has been your idea. All you have to do is stop the plan and you walk away."
"That's it?"
"One more thing, you'll donate your entire stolen collection to The University of New Mexico anonymously," stated Judy. "I'll know if you do, and I'll know if you don't. This ends today, one way or the other."
Mr. Blair stared angrily at Judy. "My entire collection? You must be kidding?"
Judy nodded. "I'm not going to let you steal and get away with it. If you don't agreed to this, I'll contact every reporter I know, the feds, and the tribal police. I have a witness who'll testify that you knowingly bought stolen artifacts."
"You're a cunning bitch," he growled.
"I've been called worse, so what's your answer?"
"I want to think about it," he said.
Judy shook her head and pushed the phone towards him.
"Just because I'm not getting that plot doesn't mean you will. Any one of a dozen companies will jump at the opportunity to get it, and like me they can easily outbid you."
"The first person you're calling is on this list," stated Judy.
Mr. Blair looked at the sheet and in spite of his anger, he couldn't help but smile. "You really thought this all out, haven't you? I must say we definitely underestimated you."
"Just call him," ordered Judy.
He dialed the number. "Jim, this is Robert. Hey, I just want to say that there's been a change in plans; we no longer have any plans for the site near the Ramone property. What? Yes, I'm serious; we will drop all challenges to the land deal she proposed."
They talked for a few minutes before Mr. Blair placed several more phone calls.
After the last one he hung up the phone. "Is that all?" he asked.
Judy nodded. "I'll send you the proof of the theft of the artifacts as soon I get confirmation that the university has received them. After that, I hope we never have the displeasure of seeing you again."
Mr. Blair nodded. "I feel the same way."
Judy watched him walk slowly back to his car and then drive away. She then walked over to the mini-fridge in her office and removed a bottle of champagne. While she usually didn't like to drink alone, this was a worthwhile exception. She held the glass up to the photos of her family and made a toast. She drank as tears rolled down her face.
Chapter 127
Judy stared at the list of Scott's other customers. It would have been easy enough to let it go; after all, she had gotten everything she wanted from the list. Still it bothered her that these men had knowingly bought looted objects.
She took the CD-ROM of Scott's files, and after a short time on her computer, she had created some very informative letters. They not only informed the men in question that it was known that they had bought looted artifacts, but showed photos of the objects in question. The letters anonymously informed the men that they had one week to donate the objects in question to one of several museums listed. If they failed to comply, the authorities would be contacted.
Judy was sure that the men would comply, as the negative publicity of buying looted objects would cause them much pain. She wasn't naïve enough to think that this would stop all of them from collecting looted objects, but it might force some back to the straight and narrow.
Chapter 128
The official announcement wasn't until a few days later. Judy called the entire staff into the main hall.
"I just wanted to let you all know that the threat to the spa is over. The hotel chain has decided not to build here. Additionally, I have worked out a land swap with the state. They will get the Anasazi site in exchange for the plot along the access road," announced Judy.
This announcement was met by thunderous applause and cheering.
Judy put her hands up to quiet the crowd momentarily. "So, your jobs are secure, and we will continue to build the finest spa in New Mexico."
Jirra joined the others on their feet cheering Judy. At the same time, she was wondering what Judy had done. She had tried to get Judy tell her, but it was to no avail.
"Jirra, if I tell you, then you're a co-conspirator," said Judy that morning before the meeting.
Jirra was about to ask Judy another question but stopped, figuring it would be pointless. "Promise me that you'll tell me someday!"
"I will when the time is right," replied Judy. "Oh, by the way, I never congratulated you for the grade you got on your Anasazi project."
Jirra nodded. "Thanks. Dan also looked at it and said it was better than some of his grad students' work, but I think he was just being nice."
Judy shook her head. "No, Dan wouldn't do that; he's always been brutally honest."
Chapter 129
The news that the spa had been saved lifted a huge weight off the collective minds of the staff. There was sense of excitement that seemed to be bursting from the staff as they prepared for the summer season.
Jirra wished she knew how Judy had gotten the hotel corporation to back down, so she could incorporate it into her story. She did the next best thing and made up something. She remembered Judy's interest in the mystery man, so she came up with a story of the spa owner using information from the looter and then blackmailing the backers of the hotel. It was a little farfetched, but Jirra felt it worked.
She finished the story and sent it off to Jen. Even if nothing came out of it, it was a fun writing exercise, she thought.
Two days later she got a call from Jen.
"Jirra, I finished reading the story, and I must say that I'm very impressed. I sent it to a screenwriter friend of mine, and he's going to refine it, although I must admit there's not much that needs work."
"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra.
"By the way, I liked how you sketched out some of the scenes, that definitely helped," continued Jen.
"That was Alexis's idea," confessed Jirra.
"It doesn't matter, what's important is that you wrote a very good story. The screenwriter will send you a copy of what he produces. He'll expect you to approve what he's done."
"Jen, does he know that I'm only eighteen?" asked Jirra.
"No, and it wouldn't matter to him anyway. Besides, you're almost nineteen, if I remember right."
"You're right, I turn nineteen in two weeks," replied Jirra.
"Well, I may have an interesting way for you to spend it. I'd like to show everyone at the spa a sneak peek of my new movie. I have a DVD version and would love to show it there first," said Jen.
"Really? That's so cool."
"The national release will be two weeks later. We had to get it in before the big blockbusters come out."
"Have you told Judy yet?" asked Jirra.
"Of course, she's already contacted a large screen TV dealer in Santa Fe to get the right system. I'd like to show it in the main room, and plan on showing it on a large screen TV. They'll also need to hook up the sound system."
"That sounds expensive," noted Jirra.
"It is, but I want the spa to have the system. That way you can have regular movie nights. By the way, only you and Judy know about this, so keep it hush-hush. You can tell Liz and Lindsey if you want."
"I will," replied Jirra.
"Okay, well. I'll be out there next week. I want to relax a few days first. When I leave the spa, I'll be hitting the road on a major promotional road trip. I have a lot wrapped up in this movie."
"Well, I read about the movie in Entertainment Weekly, and they call it the sleeper hit of the summer," stated Jirra.
"That's nice, but I need to make sure that people go to see the movie. Great reviews don't always mean good revenues. I'll be doing the talk show circuit and will be on all the major morning shows."
"Sounds like fun," stated Jirra with a laugh.
"I'd rather have a root canal, but it's part of the deal."
"Alexis says the same thing," said Jirra.
"Speaking of good reviews, her show is getting a lot of good publicity. The word is the network might move the show's premier to September."
"I know, Alexis told me that, it means she's working seven days a week right now," said Jirra with a bit of sadness in her voice.
"You miss her, don't you?"
"A lot. I mean, besides being a really cool person, she knows the truth about me and totally accepts me."
"I know what you mean, Jirra."
"I just wish we could be together more often," continued Jirra.
"I know exactly how you feel. How's everything else going?" asked Jen.
"I still have some feelings for guys, but thankfully I'm so in love with Alexis that it represses those feelings. I'm still not happy about them, but I'm starting to accept them."
"That's good, you can't be in conflict with yourself all the time, its not healthy."
"I've been told that a few times from various other people."
"What about your sense of vulnerability?" asked Jen.
"Thankfully, I haven't had another incident."
"You didn't answer my question, Jirra."
"Okay, it still bothers me a bit make that a lot. It hasn't quite gotten into my mind that I'm female and that means that to some people I'm a potential victim. Tara has been showing me some moves to protect myself, and that has helped a little."
"You're honest."
"Does it still bother you; I mean that you were transformed into a woman?"
"A little, but I've learned to move on with it," replied Jen. "My circumstances were a little different from yours, in that my transformation was publicized. It would have been very easy for me to shrink away, but I decided to move on. Partly, I didn't want to give the bastards the satisfaction of winning."
"I feel a little funny about my circumstances; I mean, even the woman who I'm renting my apartment from in Philly thinks I'm TS. I mean, I know I needed some sort of cover story, but I've read about what most TS go through, and now I feel guilty," stated Jirra. "I'm also worried that once she gets to know me better, she'll see through me."
"So tell her the truth," replied Jen.
"That sounds too simple," said Jirra.
"Sometimes the simple answer is the best. She sounds pretty open-minded, so when you feel the time is right let her know."
"I'll think about it," said Jirra. "I've been pretty lucky so far in the people who I've told."
"Well, if she was once married and is TS herself, I'm sure she'd be compassionate regarding what happened to you," said Jen. "I wouldn't worry too much about it; you'll be too busy just adjusting to college when you get to Philly. But when the time feels right, I would tell her."
"Okay. Thanks for listening to me, Jen. You have no idea what it's like to have someone else who I can talk to about this. I mean, with someone who has similar experiences," said Jirra.
"I feel the same way, Jirra. We share something unique, and I'm glad that we've become friends."
"Me too."
"Well, I'll see you soon. Good bye," stated Jen.
"I can't wait," replied Jirra.
Chapter 130
"What's up?" asked Jirra as she walked into her mom's office. "Judy said you were looking for me."
"I just got a call from the sheriff, Randy's lawyer made an offer regarding the charges," said Liz.
Jirra sat down. "Go on."
"He'll plead guilty to the assault charges in exchange for a reduced sentence. He'll still have to do eighteen months in the county jail and then be on probation for two years, additionally he'll have to attend and pass an anger management course as part of his sentence."
Jirra thought about it. While eighteen months wasn't that long, she really didn't want to go to trial. "I guess that's fair, I just want it to be over."
"That's what I thought you'd say. I'll call the sheriff back and let him know the deal is acceptable to us," said Liz.
Chapter 131
On a warm late spring morning Jirra walked into the main hall looking for Lindsey. She saw Judy supervising the installation of the new large screen TV.
Judy looked over and smiled. "I thought you were going to the airport to pickup Jen?"
Jirra nodded. "Her flight doesn't get in until this afternoon. I'm trying to find Lindsey, she's supposed to ride with me."
"There she is," said Judy pointing towards the back of the hall.
Lindsey came bounding up. There was a huge smile on her face.
"Why are you so happy?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey looked over at Judy. "You didn't tell her yet?"
Judy shook her head. "I was going to let everyone know tomorrow, but you can tell her."
"Judy's going to expand and add a separate dining room for dinner. The hall will still be used for breakfast and lunch, but now we can serve dinner like a real restaurant."
"Sounds great," replied Jirra.
"Well, we're already booked for most of the summer season, so I'm going to expand the number of cottages too. We're not going to be huge, but I don't see a problem in adding two dozen more cottages," stated Judy.
"When did you decide this?" asked Jirra.
"Actually right after last year's season, however I had to wait until the crisis with the hotel chain passed," replied Judy. "We're also going to have a dedicated exhibit on the Anasazi site, even though the site itself will be off-limits for a while."
"I'm so happy for you, Judy," said Jirra. She then looked at Lindsey. "You ready?"
"Sure, let's go," replied Lindsey.
Chapter 132
"I want to stop in town before we head to the airport. I want to get something for Jen," stated Jirra as they drove down the long road from the spa.
"What are you going to get her?"
"I don't know, but I'll know it when I see it. I just want to give her something for everything she's done for me."
They stopped on Main Street and walked into the jewelry shop where Jirra had first seen the Anasazi art. There was a sign announcing it was now under new management. Jirra wondered if it was related to the looted objects, but no one was saying a thing.
Jirra looked around the shop, not really knowing what she was looking for.
"Hey, Jirra, how about these?" said Lindsey.
Jirra walked over to where Lindsey was holding a pair of silver and turquoise earrings. They were in the shape of lighting bolts.
"What do you think?" asked Lindsey.
"They're perfect," stated Jirra as she examined the earrings.
Chapter 133
They arrived at the airport just a few minutes before Jen's Learjet landed. Jen stepped out of the jet wearing a short sleeve white blouse, jeans, cowgirl boots, and a tan Stetson hat.
"I figured that if I'm going to have my own cottage out here, I should dress like the locals," said Jen, as she hugged Jirra and Lindsey.
"Who dresses like that?" asked Jirra with a grin.
"They will, once I start hanging out here more!" replied Jen as she gave Jirra a playful nudge in the ribs.
The bags were quickly loaded, and they were on their way back to the spa. As they drove, Jirra and Lindsey gave Jen an update on doings at the spa and the Anasazi site.
Jirra also shared her theory that the site might have something to do with her own transformation.
"Granted, all I'm going on is a theory and some memories from my last vision quest, but I'm sure the site is related to what happened to me," said Jirra.
"It's possible. In many ancient races, people of mixed gender were important figures in their culture," said Jen.
"Really?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes. In the time since my own gender metamorphosis, I've looked for information on it happening to others," replied Jen.
"One of the problems with my theory is that the Anasazi didn't leave a lot of information about themselves, and I doubt this site will be any different," said Jirra.
"Maybe you'll see it in your next vision quest," remarked Jen.
"I hope so, but I usually leave them with more questions than answers," replied Jirra.
"Sounds like a therapist," said Jen with a laugh.
"So how long will you be here, Jen?" asked Lindsey.
"Just for the weekend, Lindsey. I have to start the big promo tour for my movie on Monday. Still, it will be nice to relax for a few days. I can't wait to get into one of Cari's kettles and soak in the nice hot mud."
"Well it's great to have you here, even for just a weekend," said Lindsey. Then it hit her. "You came here for Jirra's birthday!"
"Jirra's having a birthday?" asked Jen with a straight face. She then started laughing. "It's part of the reason why I'm here."
Lindsey shook her head as she laughed. "Jeez, I can be so dense at times."
"Most artistic geniuses are absent minded," piped in Jirra.
Lindsey's eyes opened up wide. "Who's a genius?"
"You are. I mean you can do magical things in the kitchen, Lindsey," said Jirra.
"Thanks," replied Lindsey.
"I agree, anyone can cook, but it takes skill and talent to be a chef," said Jen in concurrence.
"Well, I can't wait to play in the new kitchen," said Lindsey. She then told Jen about the spa expansion.
"I'm so glad that Judy won, although I personally never had a doubt that she would beat those corporate suits," said Jen.
"I just wish I knew HOW she did it," said Jirra.
Jen laughed. "I suspect that even Judy likes to keep a few business secrets. Still, I like your solution in the story, it was very imaginative, and it doesn't seem that out of character for her."
"I showed it to her and she laughed," remarked Jirra.
"Oh, am I going to meet the professor who's been wooing Liz?" asked Jen.
Jirra laughed. "Yes, he should be down from the site this weekend. He usually comes down on Friday and gives the spa an update. He's been living at the spa since the site was discovered; that is, when he's not up in the hills."
"And how do you feel about him seeing your mom?"
"I like it. He's good for her," stated Jirra.
"Does he know about you?" asked Jen.
"No, not yet. Mom said that we'll cross that bridge when we get to it."
"Which story are you going to tell him?" asked Jen.
"We'll start out with the SRS story and see how he reacts. A lot will depend on how serious they get," said Jirra. "I hate lying to people."
"I know how you feel, but I don't think you'd want to go through what I did," said Jen.
"I still don't know how you survived that," said Jirra.
"It wasn't, and still isn't, easy," replied Jen.
They started up the long access road to the spa.
"Is that the land that Judy got in exchange for the site?" asked Jen.
"Yes. As Judy says, it's not big for around here; but to me six hundred acres is still pretty big," replied Jirra. "Still, it will act as a buffer for the spa, and it's nice that the land won't get developed."
As they drove under the sign of Caldera de Gaia Spa, Jen nodded. "Looks like we're here."
Jirra nodded and smiled. "Yep, we're home."
Chapter 134
Dinner that night was barbecued chicken at the Dylans. Of course, Liz and Jirra were there, along with Judy, Cari, Tara and Jen.
"I'm so glad that the warm weather is back," said Hannah, as she stood over the grill. "I love outdoor cooking."
"Me too, I can't wait until we start using the big barbecue again," said Lindsey, as carried the plate of chicken to the grill.
"Well, once we're in the full summer schedule, we'll be doing it once a week," said Judy.
"What's the big barbecue?" asked Jen.
"I bought a large mobile barbecue unit last year, and it's large enough to roast a steer," noted Judy.
"That sounds like fun," said Jen.
"Well, it adds to the western feel that many of the guests want, especially those from back east and those from Hollywood" said Judy with a laugh.
Jen smiled and gave her a tip of her Stetson.
"I just like cooking with it," said Lindsey.
After dinner, Jen made her announcement concerning the unofficial movie première. "We'll show it Saturday night in the main hall. Please don't tell anyone else until Saturday morning."
"So that's why you had the new entertainment center installed in the hall," said Cari.
"That's another gift from Jen," said Judy.
"Well, if you're going to have movie nights, you need a decent way to see them," added Jen.
"Well, this calls for a toast," stated Cody. He held up his wine glass. "To Jen, welcome to the family."
The others followed by lifting their drinks.
Jirra smiled and soaked in the feelings of the crowd, and it hit her how much she would miss everyone when she went to college.
For dessert, Lindsey brought out a Key Lime Pie with nineteen candles in it.
"We decided to have this now, as Saturday will be too hectic," said Liz.
"Now, just remember, Jirra, when I asked you what was your favorite type of cake you told me you prefer this," said Lindsey.
Jirra smiled. "It's perfect. Did you make it?"
Lindsey nodded as she set the cake down in front of them. They all joined in a chorus of "Happy Birthday."
"Now make a wish and blow out the candles," said Liz.
Jirra thought for a second and then leaned over and blew out the candles.
"So what did you wish for?" asked Jen.
"I thought if I told then it wouldn't come true," said Jirra.
"Come on, tell us," said Tara.
"Okay, okay, I wished that Alexis could be here," said Jirra.
"That's a good wish," said Lindsey as she nodded.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders as she passed out the pie.
"Hey, don't forget me," said Alexis, as she stepped out of the darkness.
Jirra turned around at the sound of Alexis's voice. She stood there facing Alexis, stunned and unable to speak.
"It's good to see you too, Roo," said Alexis as she hugged her. "Happy Birthday."
Eventually Jirra regained her composure. "Were you all in on this?" she asked the others.
"Pretty much," said Liz.
"I flew in this afternoon and arrived just after you started dinner. Thankfully, Hannah brought me some food," said Alexis, as she sat down next to Jirra. "I'm just here for the weekend, and then I'm flying out with Jen."
"My first appearance is in Boston, so it all worked out," said Jen. She took a small bite of the pie and smiled. "Lindsey, this is wonderful."
"Thanks," she replied. "I got the recipe off the internet."
"I'm stunned that you'd fly all the way out here for my birthday," said Jirra.
"Hey, get used to it," replied Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra on the cheek.
"This is the best present I could ask for," said Jirra.
"Oh, so we should return our gifts?" asked Judy.
Everyone started laughing.
"I wasn't kidding," said Judy.
"Actually, since Lindsey's birthday is next month, we've decided to kill two birds with one stone," said Hannah as she motioned to Cody.
He got up and walked into the house.
"Since you're both heading off to college, we've decided that you'll both need some help," said Liz. "These are from all of us."
Cody brought out what looked like two binders. Each had a large bow tied around them. He handed one to each of the two girls.
Lindsey and Jirra opened up the binders at the same time. Inside each was a collection of gift cards, ranging from Ikea to Target.
Jirra paged through the cards and found several for restaurants and even movie theaters.
"These will allow you to set up your places and still have some fun," said Tara.
Jirra looked at one card and held it up to Liz. "A gas card?"
Liz nodded.
"I don't own a car," said Jirra.
"Not yet. We'll pick something out when you go back to Philly," said Liz.
Jirra's jaw dropped, and she hugged her mom.
"We'll help you pick your car out, Lindsey," said Cody.
Lindsey pointed at her chest. "You're buying me a car? Cool!"
"Well, it's too far for you to ride a bike," said Cody, as Lindsey hugged him and then Hannah.
Chapter 135
While the others talked, Jen took Judy aside.
"Have you had any more computer problems?" asked Jen.
Judy shook her head. "The security system you set up seemed to do the job, that and the arrest of that punk Randy. After he assaulted Jirra, I went into town and laid it out with several of the adults who were making the most trouble. I explained to them that it had gone far enough and that if there were any other problems I would unleash my lawyers on them and make their lives a living hell."
"And that did it?" asked Jen with a laugh.
"Well, we haven't had any more problems since my little talk. They know me and know that I don't make idle threats. Still I don't think it's over. I look at this as the way I do wildfire season, you stamp out one fire and another one starts somewhere else."
"Too bad you didn't catch the hackers in the act," said Jen.
"I know. I don't think that it was Randy or those girls, they don't seem smart enough to do something like that," said Judy. "No, I suspect it was someone else and I don't think we've heard the last of them."
"If you have any more computer problems let me know," said Jen.
"I will, thanks," replied Judy. "Oh, by the way, thanks for all the referrals. Your reporter friend also made a reservation for next month."
Jen smiled back. "Maggie is one of the few reporters that I trust out there, you'll like her."
"I'm not looking to become a trendy spa, but it doesn't hurt to have the occasional celebrity here," replied Judy. "Trendy doesn't last long in this business and I want this place to last for a long time."
"That's good to hear," replied Jen. "May I ask you something?"
"Sure," said Jen.
"I know you see Jirra and Lindsey as family, but when are you going to start one of your own?"
Judy smiled back. "Don't worry; I have no intention of being a spinster. Contrary to what my personal life appears, I do date and I do want to have some kids of my own."
Jen's left eyebrow rose. "No offense but isn't your biological clock ticking pretty loud?"
Judy laughed. "Oh, I have no intention of getting pregnant. No, I've been looking into adoption. I like children who I can talk to, I'm not into babies."
Jen nodded.
"What about you, have you thought of raising a family?" asked Judy.
"I'm still rather young," replied Jen.
"You didn't answer my question," counter Judy.
"Okay, you got me. I'm physically capable of having children, but the idea of actually doing it . well, it sort of terrifies me," replied Jen.
Judy laughed and put her arm around Jen. "I've always felt the same way, Jen."
"It's one aspect of being female that I've never really felt comfortable about," said Jen.
"I can imagine how that could be an issue," said Judy. She then wondered how Jirra felt about it.
As if she was reading Judy's mind, Jen nodded. "I'll be available should Jirra have the same issues, we do share a common heritage."
"I'm happy that you two have each other. It must be somewhat comforting to share feelings that most people have no concept of."
"It is," replied Jen, looking over at Jirra who was laughing at something Tara just said. "In some ways, she's my sister."
Judy nodded in agreement. "That's the nice thing about being able to choose your family."
Chapter 136
It was almost midnight, and the only two people still up were Jirra and Alexis. They were sitting out on Jirra's deck, staring up at the stars.
"I love the night skies here," said Alexis as she pulled Jirra closer to her.
"Me too. It hit me tonight how much I'll miss this place when I'm off at college."
"It is a special place. I could live here very happily," said Alexis.
"It's magical," sighed Jirra.
"I like that," said Alexis. "Not what you said, but the sense of peace that I sense in you."
"I'm still not balanced, but I'm closer than I've been since my change," said Jirra. "I guess the thing is that I'm not giving up."
Alexis smiled. "That's what I want to hear. Now, I'd better be off to my cottage."
"Oh," said Jirra, The disappointment in her voice was obvious.
"Don't worry, we'll find some time to be together."
Chapter 137
It was early morning, and Jirra was knocking on Alexis's cottage door.
"I'm coming I'm coming," groaned Alexis. She opened the door, fumbling with the latch. "Jirra, what time is it?"
"Seven. Sorry to wake you, but Cody is driving up to the site to drop off supplies and the weekend shift. There's room for us to ride along, do you want to?"
"Really?" said Alexis, now awake. "Cool, what time is he leaving?"
"Twenty minutes, can you make it?"
Alexis nodded and waved Jirra in. "I'll be dressed in a few minutes."
A short time later, they were sitting in the back of the jeep heading up to the Anasazi site. There were two male grad students heading up as relief. One sat up front with Cody; his name was Sean. The other one sat in the back with Alexis and Jirra. His name was Rick. He was a friendly Mexican-American, originally from Taos.
"So, Jirra, you're the one who was with Barrett when the site was discovered?" he asked.
She nodded.
"That's incredible. I would kill to make a discovery like this," he said with a smile. "Just kidding about the killing part."
"It's okay," replied Jirra.
He looked over at Alexis. "By the way, I loved your old show. I hear you're in a new one now."
"Yes, it's premiering in late September."
"If it's not too much of a bother, can I get you to pose with me for a photo? My roommates will never believe me otherwise," he asked.
Alexis smiled. "I'd be happy to," she replied.
"Thanks, I appreciate it. So, Jirra what made you think that this canyon was special?"
"I read Dr. Margate's book and talked to the woman who runs the spa. She told me that he spent time around here."
"I love that book; it's what made me want to be an archeologist," replied Rick. "So have they decided where they're going to bury him?"
Dr. Margate's remains were currently in a state of limbo. He had no living relatives that anyone knew of, and there were several groups pressing to have the remains.
"I've heard that Judy is offering to allow him to be buried here," said Jirra.
"That seems appropriate," said Rick.
Chapter 138
"Well, Jirra, I didn't expect to see you up here," said Dan, as he greeted her.
"I was hoping that you'd let us take a peek into the canyon," replied Jirra. She then introduced Alexis.
"Pleased to meet you," said Dan. "Do you really want to see the site?"
Alexis nodded. "I just finished a movie in Crete and got to see a very interesting site there. One of the archeologists there was the daughter of my movie's producer."
Dan nodded. "Oh, yes. I read the article on that site in National Geographic. Okay, come on, it'll take them some time to unload the jeep."
"Where's Barrett?" asked Jirra.
"Up at the site, where else? I can't keep him out of it," said Dan.
Jirra noticed that the trail was larger and was better marked. As they headed down into the canyon, Jirra noticed that there were now several tents set up.
"We use those as our workshops," said Dan. "Eventually, I'd like to have a permanent structure built just outside the canyon, and I'd like to have the landslide cleared too. However, we won't allow any permanent structures in the canyon itself."
"Any idea of what they were doing here?" asked Alexis. "Jirra said something about it being used as a fertility site."
"That's starting to look more and more reasonable. The site is definitely religious in nature and wasn't used year-round," said Dan as he showed them around.
"How do you know that?"
"From the construction of the structures, they don't have the signs of being used permanently," he replied. "We also haven't found any garbage pits, which are usually common. The food storage areas are also small."
"So they could have come up here for a ceremony and then left?" asked Alexis.
"It looks like. While the site was obviously used a long time, it may have only been used for a few days each year," he said. "We have a lot of work ahead of us, and we may never find the answer. The Anasazi did a great job in covering up their secrets, and this may just be another of their mysteries. But I'm willing to try to solve this one."
They walked around the bend and found Barrett working by what they had called the guardhouse.
"Hey, Jirra, good to see you," he said looking up from his work. "Doc, looks like we found some potshards. They look similar to the ones we found at the head of the canyon."
"Great, Barrett. Rick and Sean are up at the campsite unpacking, and they'll be taking over for us," said Dan.
"Barrett, this is my friend Alexis," said Jirra.
"I'm sorry; I didn't mean to be rude. Pleased to meet you," he said as he stood up. "Jirra's told me so much about you."
"Likewise, I've wanted to meet you for a while, Barrett," said Alexis.
"Have you started to dig out the bath yet?" asked Jirra.
Dan shook his head. "Not yet, we're waiting to get some equipment in first. I want to see what exactly we have there before we dig it out. Don't worry, Jirra, I have your e-mail and will keep you up to date on any discoveries."
"Did you show her the sign yet?" asked Barrett.
"No, I forgot. We'll see it when we leave," he said.
"What sign?" asked Jirra.
"Trust me, you'll love it," said Barrett.
Dan showed them some more of the canyon and the archeological progress before they headed back to the base camp.
There were four large tents at the base camp site now. Two were for sleeping, one for meals, and the other served as office and supply storage.
The tents were now larger, and you could actually stand up in them. There were cots inside for sleeping. It was looking very civilized. There was also a small tent that served as the outhouse.
"Very nice," noted Jirra. "Where's the sign you were referring to?"
Barrett pointed to a detailed carved wooden sign, hanging above the mess tent. It had a cartoon kangaroo drinking a cup of coffee. "One of the other grad students carved it in your honor and mine for discovering the site."
"I love it," said Jirra as she took out her camera.
"Let me get a photo of you and Barrett with it," said Alexis. "Then you can take the photos for Rick."
After the photos were taken, Dan talked to Rick and Sean and gave them their instructions for the next few days.
On the way back down, Jirra and Alexis talked to Barrett while riding in the back of the jeep.
"Are you going to stick around for the movie tonight?" asked Jirra.
"No, I need to see the family. They miss me, and it's been a few weeks since I went home," he replied.
The conversation then turned back to the site.
"I would have thought you'd have more people up here," said Alexis.
"We will in the next few weeks. Doc is bringing up a team of ten to work for the summer. He'd bring up more, but it's so hard to get supplies up here," replied Barrett. "One of the first things we're going to do when the funding starts is to improve the trail up here."
"Will you be up here?" asked Jirra.
Barrett nodded. "Oh yes. I love it up here. This is why I wanted to study archeology."
"Wouldn't it save time if you slept in the canyon?" asked Alexis.
Barrett shook his head. "We tried that."
"What happened?" asked Jirra.
He smiled. "You may think I'm crazy, but it was made clear to us that we could study the site, but we weren't welcome to sleep there."
"By whom?" asked Jirra as she sat up.
"Them," replied Barrett.
"Them?" You mean the Anasazi?" asked Alexis.
"Maybe. I just know that we camped in there one night, and we all woke up after what seemed like the same vivid nightmare. We hiked out that night and have never tried it again."
"A nightmare scared you off?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe a nightmare isn't the best description of what we had, Jirra. It had the texture and reality of a vision quest more than a nightmare or a dream. I just know that we're welcome to study it, but that's it."
"When you say we' you mean that other people had the same dream?" asked Alexis.
Barrett nodded. "Two other grad students had nearly the identical dream. So we accept the rules and sleep outside the canyon. Hey, I don't know if it's real or not, but when we told the doc about it, he didn't disagree with us. I have noticed that he has no problem with sleeping outside the canyon."
"I knew it was a special place," said Jirra.
"I agree. I think we're going to make some cool discoveries there," said Barrett.
"So tell us more about the dream," asked Jirra.
Chapter 139
Saturday morning Judy made the announcement concerning the movie to the rest of the staff and the guests. As expected, the announcement caused a great buzz of excitement throughout the spa.
Right after Judy made the announcement, a delivery truck pulled up to the main hall and a large crate was unloaded.
"What's that?" asked Jirra, as she watched the crate being moved inside.
"Can't watch a movie without popcorn," remarked Jen with a smile.
The crate was opened and what looked like a circus popcorn wagon was unloaded.
"Oh, Jen, it's wonderful," said Hannah.
"Well, I know its overkill, but it makes great popcorn," replied Jen.
Lindsey was already reading the manual. "It even has a butter warmer built in."
"You have to use real butter, not that butter flavored motor oil they use in theaters," said Jen. "The salesperson said that it's pretty easy to clean too."
"That's the most important feature," said Hannah as she read over Lindsey's shoulder.
Seeing that Lindsey was lost in figuring out how the popcorn machine worked Jirra headed off to find Alexis. She found her soaking in one of the mud kettles.
"Enjoying yourself?" asked Jirra.
Alexis just moaned what sounded like a yes.
"I take it you're too busy to talk right now?" asked Jirra.
Alexis moaned again.
"I won't disturb you then. I'll see you later," said Jirra.
"Hmmm," replied Alexis.
Jirra walked over to her office and finished up the latest newsletter. She would miss doing this and wondered who would take over for her when she left for college. Suddenly, she was overcome by thoughts of all the problems associated with going to college.
It was strange, she thought. For months she had been looking forward to leaving, and now that she was getting closer to that date she was almost dreading leaving. Life was becoming more complicated, and she now had many new worries.
Jirra sat down and thought about how she would tell Celeste the truth about her own gender situation. She knew that she would do it as soon as she could, as she didn't feel right about lying; besides, the secret would eventually come out. Celeste would eventually know that she wasn't really a post-op TS, and then what would happen? thought Jirra.
Then there was school itself; who was she kidding? She wasn't ready for Penn; she would fail out in just a semester and end up at community college.
Jirra took a deep breath and let it out. "You're letting all your fears take over," she said to herself. "It's not that bad."
A moment later, Judy stuck her head inside Jirra's office and looked around. "You okay?"
Jirra nodded. "Sorry, just having a pre-college anxiety attack."
"Oh? Is that all?" asked Judy with a smile.
"I guess it just hit me that I'll be leaving soon. Moving never really bothered me before; why should it now?"
Judy sat down across from her. "Maybe it's because you always moved with your family. This is your first step away from that."
"That sounds reasonable. Did you feel this way when you went away to college?"
"Oh yes. I was a nervous wreck; that is, until I arrived at college, and then I lost myself in that world. You'll do fine, Jirra."
"I wish I had your confidence," replied Jirra. "There are so many things that could go wrong ."
"Don't worry about those right now, focus on what can go right," interrupted Judy.
"Okay, I'll try," replied Jirra.
"Look, you've earned this opportunity, and considering all that you've overcome in the past year, freshman year at college will be a breeze. On the plus side, you've got a much larger family supporting you now."
Jirra let out a sigh. "Would it be okay if I hugged you right now?"
"It would be inappropriate if you didn't," replied Judy
Chapter 140
The main hall was packed with staff and guests for Jen's movie party. The popcorn popper was working overtime to meet the demands of the crowd. Jirra, her heart and mind much lighter now, was sitting next to Alexis, a large bowl of popcorn sat on their laps.
Jen made a short speech before the start of the movie. She explained why the movie was getting its première at the spa. She then said that if the movie did well, the sequel would be filmed at the spa. This was met by a round of applause.
"Well, enough of me; it's time for you to get the first look at my new movie, I hope you enjoy it," said Jen.
With that the lights dimmed and the movie started on the TV.
It was soon evident that the movie was destined to be hit. The crowd loved the combination of adventure and humor. Jen sat nervously next to Judy, torn between watching the movie and gauging the crowd's reaction, occasionally burying her face in her hands.
When the credits appeared at the end of the movie, the crowd stood up and applauded wildly. A few people started shouting about playing it again.
Jen stood up and accepted the accolades of the crowd.
"I'm sorry, -the studio will only let me show it once, but it will be out nationwide soon," she said. "I'll be glad to answer any questions you might have."
There weren't a lot of questions; rather, most people wanted to say how much they enjoyed the movie.
"I just want to say that it was refreshing to see a movie that was actually fun to watch," said one of the guests, a man from Chicago.
Jirra and Alexis sat back and watched Jen work the crowd.
"I'm so happy for her. The movie was great," said Jirra.
"I know, it should do great. I just hope my movie is half as good," replied Alexis.
"I wouldn't worry about that; Richard Thorn always puts out an entertaining movie, even when the critics hate it."
"That's true," replied Alexis.
"Did I hear her right about her making her sequel here?" asked Jirra.
"It's true. She was very impressed with your story; looks like you may get a movie credit before you finish your first year of college."
"I'll settle for making it through the first year of college."
"If you don't, I'll put you over my knee and spank you," whispered Alexis.
"You wouldn't dare!"
Alexis smiled. "No, maybe I'll tie you down and tickle you. Hell, I just might do that for fun tonight."
Jirra began to giggle. "You're wicked."
Alexis leaned over and kissed her quickly on the cheek. "You have no idea."
Chapter 141
The movie was long over and everything had been cleaned up and put away. A fire was burning in the firepit out in the yard. A small crowd of people was sitting around the fire. There were Judy, Jen, Cari, Tara, Hannah, Lindsey, Cody, Liz, Dan, Alexis, and, of course, Jirra.
The conversation shifted from the movie to the site and then to Jirra's choice of a car for college.
"I think she should get a Hummer. I love mine, and it's so safe," remarked Jen.
"A Hummer in the streets of Philly? She'd never find a parking spot," said Alexis.
"I've never had a problem," countered Jen.
"Yes, but Hollywood is far from the real world," rebutted Alexis.
Jen laughed. "Point taken."
"How about a small SUV," suggested Dan, who was sitting next to Liz.
"I was thinking of a Mini Cooper," said Jirra.
"I wouldn't get one of those, someone would just come along and pick it up and steal it," said Cody with a laugh. "You want a disposable car, something that will get you through school and who cares if it has a few dents and rust on it. You know like some Dodge or Buick."
"Ugh! Dad, she's going to an Ivy League school, she can't drive a beater," said Lindsey with a disgusted tone.
"How about a hybrid?" suggested Cari. "I know they're not cheap, but they're great for the environment."
"That's a good idea; they're getting more reliable. If not one of those, maybe a Honda or a VW," suggested Tara.
"Are you going to drive it there?" asked Dan.
"We haven't decided yet," said Jirra.
"Just remember you'll need something with heat and that can get through snow," said Alexis.
Jirra let out a big sigh. "I'm just happy that I don't have to make a decision this evening."
"A Hummer?" said Alexis with a grin as she nudged Jen, who playfully nudged her back.
"If we decide to wait until we get there, I have an old friend who runs a Mercedes dealership in South Jersey," said Liz. "I think we could get a nice pre-owned sedan."
"I could live with a Mercedes," said Jirra.
"They are nice cars," added Cari.
The conversation then shifted to the merits of German cars.
Jirra just sat back and smiled. Judy was right; she now had a whole family at the spa. It wouldn't make leaving any easier, but it was nice to know that she had so many people who cared about her. She rested her head on Alexis's shoulder.
"You okay?" asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded and smiled contently. "I couldn't be better."
Chapter 142
Alexis and Jirra spent the night together and most of the following day, until it was time for her flight out. They were walking along one of the paths along the spa's grounds.
"I wish you could stay longer," bemoaned Jirra.
"Me too, but I've got to be in makeup at five tomorrow morning," said Alexis. "Don't worry; I'll come down to Philly often."
"I can't wait."
"When will you be moving there?"
"I need to be there by the end of August for orientation. We're thinking of going out the end of July."
"Okay, that should work out well for me. I can help you pick out your furniture at Ikea. I don't want you to make a mistake and get the wrong size bed; you should have a queen size," said Alexis with a wink.
"We did okay in a twin last night," replied Jirra.
"True, but we can do so much better than just okay," said Alexis. "Seriously, feel free to call me anytime. I'll get back to you as soon as I can."
Jirra nodded. "I will. I just want you to know that you've really helped me survive my transformation. I mean, I know I have a lot of people on my side who are supportive, but with you it's different. I can't really put it in words."
"I know what you mean, Roo; you don't have to try and explain it," replied Alexis. "I think you're doing wonderfully, and that you're making wonderful progress in accepting your new life. I don't know if you'll ever fully accept the fact that you're a woman, but I give you credit for trying, even when you don't always want to."
"It's silly isn't it, I mean my resistance to the obvious?" said Jirra.
"No, it's not silly, it's only human. If I woke up as male tomorrow, I doubt I would just accept it all and move on."
"I wish I could be like Jen, but part of me wants to hang on to the old me," said Jirra.
"Jen's special, I think she's accepted her circumstances because of the public nature of her change. I guess she decided that she couldn't fight everything and put her efforts into being accepted and successful. At least you have your privacy."
"I guess that's a fair tradeoff."
Alexis looked at her watch. "Looks like it's time." She then pulled Jirra close and they kissed.
"That was nice," said Jirra.
"Yes, it was," replied Alexis. She took Jirra's hand, and they walked back up to the spa.
Chapter 143
It was a week later, and Jirra was preparing for another vision quest. She had wanted to do it at the site, but there were too many people there now, so she settled for the yoga room at the spa. While not exactly a spiritual place, it did give her privacy.
She focused on seeing Killara and drifted off from the conscious world. She wasn't sure if she would reach him, but it was worth the try.
"I give you credit, Roo, I half expected you to try to see me several months ago."
The voice was familiar and Jirra smiled as she opened her eyes. She found herself outside, sitting in the canyon where the Anasazi site was located. She looked around for Killara and noticed that the building looked almost new.
"Where are you, Killara?" she called out.
"Turn around, Roo."
Jirra turned around and saw the kangaroo rat sitting on a boulder ten feet in front of her.
"I was hoping you'd bring me back here," she said.
"I didn't bring you here, you brought me here."
Jirra was about to ask what he meant, but let it pass. She wanted to stay focused. "Is my transformation connected to this place, Killara?"
"Everything is a connection, one way or another," he replied.
Jirra rolled her eyes. "Come on; please give me a straight answer for once."
Killara scratched his left ear with his hind foot. "Yes, this site and your change are connected. However, it wasn't planned."
Jirra nodded. Earlier he had told her that her change had really been accidental.
He noticed that she seemed to sag slightly. "Just because something isn't planned doesn't mean that it's without purpose."
Jirra tried to absorb what he had just said. "So this change does have a meaning, a purpose?"
"Yes, but I can't tell you what it is; you're not ready," he replied.
"You mean because I'm still struggling with the change?"
"That's part of it. You also have much to learn before you're ready to know your purpose. You've changed in ways you haven't begun to comprehend."
"Is my transformation related to what happened to my friend Jen?"
"Yes, but there are significant differences too. She is a good role model for you, and you can learn much from her."
"Wait a second, back to the previous answer, what other ways have I changed besides the obvious?"
"You're not ready for those answers right now. Don't worry, Roo, the changes are for the good, and you will do great things with them. You will also soon have some new friends in your life; they will help you grow and discover your new inner strength."
Jirra signed. "I'm more confused now than when I sought you out."
"Then I've done my job," he replied.
Jirra laughed. "I know this place was special, but what was it used for? It had to be more than just a place for fertility rites, right?"
"That is correct. It was used every spring for fertility ceremonies, but it had a greater purpose. Once every ten years, it helped them find a new shaman."
"How?" asked Jirra.
"You'll recognize it when the time is right," said Killara. "And before we part, I want you to know that you and Jen aren't alone."
Jirra's eyes opened up. "What? You can't leave me without telling me more than that."
"All in due time, little one. The important thing is that you found the site and it will be protected as will the spa, you did a good job, Roo," he said.
Jirra then opened her eyes and found herself back in the yoga room. "Damn it," she exclaimed. She fought off her frustration and opened up her notebook to record her observations while they were fresh in her mind.
She returned to her cottage and found that her mom was already up. She told her what happened.
"Sounds like he left you with more questions than answers," said Liz as she squeezed some orange juice.
"I think he does it just to annoy me," said Jirra. "However, it is exciting to know that Jen and I aren't alone. I just wonder how we'll meet the others."
"I suppose it'll happen in the way that you met Jen."
"I suppose so," said Jirra. "Thanks again for putting up with me."
Liz smiled. "I don't mind, Roo. It's part of being a parent."
"Still, what I've been through isn't exactly something you expected," said Jirra.
"That's true, but I love you all the same," replied Liz. "In some ways it's made the bond between us even greater."
Jirra smiled and then hugged Liz.
Chapter 144
Up in the canyon, the archeologists were hard at work. Dan was taking photos of the canyon walls near the bath area. He was using a special camera that could detect any marking on the walls. The photos would then be enhanced using a computer. It had been used in many other sites around the world to detect hidden or faded markings.
It wasn't until later in the afternoon that the photos were downloaded into the computer. The photos could be viewed separately or together.
Dan looked at the images and could see that there were what appeared to be pictographs on one wall. The images were very faded, and it took several hours to enhance them sufficiently to view them.
He stared at the images and tried to figure out what they meant. The problem with looking at images like these was that he wasn't sure if they were meant to be seen as real or figuratively; maybe they were part of some mythology.
"What do you see Barrett?" he asked.
Barrett looked at the screen.
"Don't try to over analyze them; just tell me what you see," continued Dan.
"Well, this figure on the right looks like a man, he's then immersed in this pool or tub, and it looks like he's struck by lightning."
Dan nodded. "What do you make of this figure?"
"It looks like a woman. However those lines around her make it look as if she's glowing, almost as if she has some powers, like they were trying to show her strength, said Barrett. "Is that what you see?"
"Yes. I suppose it could be a story of their gods. It doesn't make sense otherwise."
"I guess you're right; it's not like they had a way to change the gender of their people."
"Well, it's another riddle we'll have to try to solve," said Dan.
Barrett looked at the images and wondered if Jirra would be interested in seeing them the next time she came up here.
The End
Justin Carter agrees to let the women of his office dress him as a woman for Halloween; that, along with an unusual new drink, leads to strange happenings.
The Fruit of the Vine
By
Julie O.
Edited
By
Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Justin Carter worked in the research department at Freyr Industries. He had been hired upon graduation from college and had immediately found out why the company had such tremendous employee loyalty. It never quite felt like he was working, as he enjoyed his job so much.
The company had flexible hours and allowed its employees to set their own hours. Justin often worked a four day work week, which allowed him to have long weekends.
They also had a relaxed dress code, although most people dressed in business casual. It was as if they had such a good thing that they didn’t want to push it too far. Justin usually wore Dockers and a collared shirt to work, although he did wear jeans and a t-shirt when he was working late.
These weren’t the only good things about work; there were also many company benefits. Justin was surprised to find that all employees got full health care. In fact, he was given a complete physical upon being hired. At first he was worried about this, until one of his co-workers said it was standard practice.
“They just want to make sure that you’re healthy and happy,” said Terri McNabb, a pretty blonde who worked a few desks down from him. “The owners are originally from Sweden or Norway, and I guess this is standard practice for companies back there.”
Justin nodded. He had researched the company as soon their recruiter contacted him. Freyr Industries was a multinational corporation that had its hands in a variety of industries from pharmaceuticals to computer programs. It was true that they focused on the medical industry, but they also produced many homeopathic products.
The company was owned by the Johansson family, and many of the departments were headed by members of the family. While this sort of nepotism would cause problems in many companies, there was little complaint in Freyr Industries.
The reason for this was that the CEO, Nils Johansson had all his relatives start at the bottom. If they showed initiative and were competent, they moved up; if not, they were moved to other positions. And it wasn’t as if you had to be a Johansson to succeed in the company, four of the six major departments were headed by non-Johanssons.
Justin’s boss was Thomas Johansson. Like most of the men in his family, Thomas was a tall thin, but muscular blond. Actually, his hair color was closer to white than the traditional yellow blonde. All the Johanssons had the most stunning icy blue eyes. Justin snickered when one of the other women in his department noted that all they needed was pointy ears, and they could be elves from Lord of the Rings.
While Thomas didn’t socialize with the others after work, he was far from being a snob. Everyone knew he was being groomed for higher positions, and he had an image he had to uphold. At work, he was very friendly and possessed natural leadership.
Thomas remembered everyone’s birthday and threw the office a pizza party in their honor. He also took them out for company outings, such as cruise on the sound or to a Mariner’s game. There was always one event per quarter.
Justin liked his boss; in fact, he liked all his co-workers. Maybe it was due to the fact that they were all nice, or many it was because he was the only other male in the department.
There were seven women in the department, and of these, three were single and all were very attractive. Besides Terri, there were Jess Maxwell, a redhead and Jade Chen, a Chinese-American.
Justin had been hired in June, and he waited until August before he first tried to ask Terri out. She smiled and said that while she liked Justin, she didn’t date co-workers.
“Don’t take it personally, Justin. You’re a cute guy, but it just makes things too complicated at work. However, if you just want to hang out, that’s cool,” said Terri.
Justin smiled back. “You mean that?”
“Sure, we often get together for a drink after work, and you’d be more than welcome, just as long as you don’t mind all the girl talk,” said Terri.
He shrugged his shoulders. “Okay, that sounds cool.” He figured he could bide his time and see if anyone was interested in taking it a bit further than just being friends. The other girls in the office also had the same attitude as Terri.
Deep down, what Justin wanted was a family. Maybe it was because he’d had such a rotten upbringing. His parents fought about just about everything as he grew up. At first he was afraid that they would get a divorce, and then he wished that they would, just to stop the fighting. His father was afraid that a divorce would clean him out, and his mother didn’t want the stigma of “failing” in her marriage.
For the most part, Justin was raised by a series of maids who worked in his house; most only lasted a few years until the constant fighting drove them away. Naturally, Justin couldn’t wait to get out of the house and go to college. All his family lived on the East Coast, so he’d chosen to go to San Diego State. Upon graduation he had no intention of returning home. The fact that Freyr’s main office was north of Seattle was even better.
He usually had no problem in dating women. While he didn’t consider himself to be a stud, he knew he was attractive. Justin was six-one and had a runner’s build. He had found an apartment five miles from the office, and he often rode his bike to work to stay in shape. His wavy brown hair was a bit long, but he liked it that way; it made up for the fact that he had little to no facial hair. It was a family curse, and even though he’d tried to grow a moustache in college, he could never get more than peach fuzz.
In college he’d had several long-term girl friends, but none wanted to get married. While he was disappointed by Terri’s refusal to date, he figured that if he became friends with her, he might get a “referral” The one thing that the company didn’t lack was attractive women.
Chapter 2
It was early October, and Justin was working at his computer when Terri came up to him.
“We’re heading out for a drink, you want to join us?” she asked.
“Give me ten minutes,” he said. “I’m just about done with this report.” Over the last few months, he’d often gone out for a drink or two with the women of his office. It was a time when they could talk openly about their lives. Justin had told them of his less than wonderful family upbringing.
“What are you working on?” asked Terri, looking over his shoulder.
“Thomas wants some info on some plant found in Costa Rica; He says the medical department thinks it might have properties that will prevent miscarriages.”
“Cool. That’s what I love about working here; you never know what you’ll be working on next,” said Terri.
Justin nodded.
“Well, don’t get too lost in your computer,” said Terri.
He turned around and smiled. “I won’t.”
Twenty minutes later he was walking into a local watering hole that was frequented by company employees. As he walked in, he saw Terri waving to him from a table in the back. There were three other women from the department sitting at the table, sharing a pitcher of Red Hook ale.
There was Jade, who had recently announced her engagement to a guy named Russell, who worked in R&D. Next to her was Jess, and then there was Elena.
Elena was thirty-five, a very busty blonde, and was married to a distant cousin of Thomas. However, she had earned her position at Freyr based on her own hard work. She had been working for Freyr for ten years, and most people expected her to move up to Department Head as soon as Thomas was promoted. She had a very loud personality, so that it was impossible to ignore her. She was also the person in the office who always organized things ranging from bridal showers to office parties. Like most people, Justin immediately liked her.
“Beer?” asked Justin as he sat down.
“Hey, it’s not just for men,” said Jade as she poured him a glass. “Besides, it’s ale.”
“I’m not complaining, it’s just that my last girl friend wouldn’t touch the stuff,” said Justin as he lifted up his glass.
“Her loss,” said Elena as she lifted her glass. “By the way, Justin, have you thought about what you’re going to wear for Halloween? We have a tradition of wearing costumes at work and then heading right over to the big company party at the Johansson’s mansion.”
Justin drank his beer and shrugged his shoulders. He set his glass down. “I have no idea.”
“May I offer a suggestion?” asked Elena with a wink.
Justin looked at her sly smile and felt a slight chill run up his spine. Nervously he nodded. “Go ahead.”
“Well, we’d like to dress you up as a woman,” said Elena.
“We?” asked Justin as he scanned the faces of the other women.
They all nodded.
“Come on, it’ll be fun. You’re almost like one of the girls now anyway,” said Jade.
“Thanks!” replied Justin.
“Seriously, Justin, what’ll be the harm?” asked Terri.
“What sort of outfit are you talking about?” he asked as he refilled his glass.
“Professional, a business suit, stockings, high heels — give you an idea what it’s like to be a working woman,” said Elena.
Justin laughed. “Since when do any of you dress like that at work?”
“That’s true, but most women who work in offices dress like that,” said Jess. “My last job I almost got fired for wearing slacks, and it was frigging winter!”
Justin and the others laughed.
“Come on, it won’t cost you a dime,” said Elena.
“We’re picking up all the costs,” added Jade.
“We also promise not to laugh at you,” said Terri.
Elena nodded. “Think of it as your initiation.”
Justin sighed. “I’m not going to talk you all out of this, am I?”
The woman all shook their heads in unison.
“Oh, hell, it’s only one day, why not?” said Justin.
The women all lifted their glasses into the air.
“That’s the spirit, Janet,” said Elena.
Justin groaned and reluctantly held up his glass and joined the toast. “Janet?”
“How about Justine?” suggested Jade.
“Or maybe Joyce?” added Terri.
“Joyce, that’s nice,” said Elena.
Justin shook his head in mock disgust. Actually, he was pleased that the women were teasing him in a good natured way. It made him feel accepted. “Okay, but keep the Joyce crap down until Halloween.”
“We’re going to make you gorgeous!” said Terri.
“You might not want to go back to being a guy,” said Jade as she laughed.
“That’s very unlikely,” said Justin as he playfully leered at Terri. “So what are the rest of you going to wear?”
“I’m going to be a cowgirl,” said Terri, ignoring Justin.
“I’m dressing up as a vampire,” said Jade.
“So what’s your costume going to be?” asked Justin.
Jade made a biting motion at Justin’s neck and snapped her teeth.
“I have a cool costume; I’m dressing like a pirate, so you won’t be the only crossdresser at work that day,” said Jess.
“What about you, Elena?” asked Justin.
“I wanted pick out something matching my personality, like Queen Elizabeth I, but I didn’t think it would be practical. So I’m going as a Viking maiden; I figure it fits in with our company name.”
Freyr was the name of a Norse God. He was considered the Ecology God or the Green God.
“Do you think that the Johanssons will like that?” asked Jade.
“My husband is the one who suggested it,” said Elena. “I think he’s had a fantasy of seeing me as a Viking warrior maiden.”
They all laughed.
“So, you’re not going to get cold feet and pull out of this, Justin?” asked Terri.
“No, what’s the harm? Just as long as no one pinches my ass,” he said.
“If they do, then I’ll help you fill out the sexual harassment paperwork,” stated Elena.
Chapter 3
In the days approaching Halloween, the women took all of Justin’s measurements. Elena noted that his hair was long enough that she could style it, so he wouldn’t have to wear a wig.
“Trust me, Joyce, you don’t want to have to wear a hair helmet all day; they’re very uncomfortable,” said Elena.
“You’ve worn a wig?” he asked.
Elena nodded. “Back in my younger days, I wanted long hair and picked out a wig. I wore it only once, as it was too hot.”
“Okay, I trust you,” said Justin.
“All kidding aside, I appreciate your good humor in this. You’re a good sport, and that goes a long way in this company. Just so you know, Thomas is very impressed with you, and I think you have a bright future here.”
Justin was slightly taken back. He hadn’t really done anything spectacular in his short time at the company.
Seeing his disbelief in his face, Elena put her hand on his shoulder. “Thomas has talked to me about you several times. It hasn’t been announced yet, but Thomas will be leaving our department in a few weeks. He’s going to be promoted and moved up to be an assistant VP in the biological pharmaceuticals division. He’s sharp and will be the head of that division in a few years. I think he plans on taking you with him.”
“Why me? I’m just a researcher; besides there are people in our office far more deserving of a promotion,” said Justin.
“Well, if they do move you up, they’ll train you for your new position; they always do that. Did you know that they sent my last supervisor to grad school as part of his promotion?”
“Really?”
“Yes. They sent him immediately to the University of Washington and enrolled him in a graduate program, and not only did they pay all his expenses, but he was still on full salary.”
Justin shook his head in disbelief. It did sound pretty sweet. “So are you replacing Thomas?”
“Yes, but again that’s not official,” replied Elena. “They’ll make the official announcement soon.”
“I’m happy for you, you deserve it,” said Justin. “I know it will make everyone in the office happy. So when will this big change take place?”
“After Halloween,” replied Elena.
“That seems appropriate,” said Justin.
“Now back to your hair, I would like to do something with the color. How do you feel about highlights?” asked Elena, as she reached up and ran her fingers through Justin’s hair.
“Isn’t that a bit much?” he asked.
“Hey, you want to look good. Besides, if we do a good job with you, you might win one of the prizes at the Johansson’s party. Trust me; they have some pretty cool prizes. Last year the grand prize was a skiing vacation in British Columbia.”
“Really?” asked Justin.
“Oh, yes; so we want you looking very feminine. I’ve already made an appointment for you to get your body waxed and your nails done.”
“You want to wax my legs?” asked Justin with a shocked look on his face. “Can’t we just shave them?”
Elena shook her head. “You don’t want to shave. You’ll get stubble in a few days, and that itches. Waxing is much better, and it doesn’t really hurt. The sound of the hair being ripped out sounds worse that it actually feels.”
Justin laughed. “Oh, that sounds much better!”
“Besides, you’ll get to see how that other side lives. I know you’re looking for a girlfriend; well, this experience will give you insight into what women go through to look good for their man.”
“Is it that obvious?” he asked.
Elena nodded. “You were a little obnoxious about it when you first came into the office, but we’ve humanized you with our after work get-togethers.”
“Obnoxious?” asked Justin with a grin.
“Okay, that’s maybe too harsh, but you were annoying. But then as we got to know you and your background, we understood your quest,” said Elena.
“It hasn’t gotten me any dates,” added Justin with a smile.
“No, but I happen to know that Terri and the others have been looking for someone for you. In some ways, they’ve adopted you and want you to find the right mate.”
Justin stared back speechless. “I… I didn’t know.”
Elena smiled back. “It’s okay; I just wanted you to know that we all like you, and that we’re not goofing on you with the costume.”
Chapter 4
It was the day before Halloween, and Justin and the others would be leaving work early that day.
“Your appointment for your waxing is at two,” said Terri.
“Then we need to get you to the beauty salon for your hair and nails,” added Jade.
“My hair?” asked Justin.
“We decided that it would be better if a professional did it instead of us,” said Elena, as she put on her coat. It was raining outside.
“I don’t know, this is just for one day. I don’t want to walk around for the next couple of weeks looking like a chick,” said Justin.
“Don’t worry, my stylist will be able to undo everything later on,” said Elena.
Terri, Justin, and Jade all got into Elena’s sedan.
“I thought Jess was joining us,” said Justin.
“We’ll meet with her later. She’s getting your wardrobe ready,” said Terri. “I’ll stop by tomorrow morning to do your makeup.”
Justin nodded nervously. He was starting to have some second and third thoughts about this. It seemed like it was going beyond a simple Halloween costume.
They arrived at the esthetician’s salon. Thankfully, there were no other clients there when Justin and his co-workers arrived.
A smiling woman with short black hair greeted them.
“I’m Stephie, and I assume that you’re Justin,” she asked.
Justin smiled back.
“Okay, why don’t you follow me and we’ll get started,” she said.
“Do you get many men here?” he asked as he followed her.
“I get men, women, drag queens, transgendered, and everything else in between. It doesn’t matter to me,” she replied. “Hell, if dogs had Visas, I’d wax them too.”
Justin laughed. “This is for a Halloween costume.” He went to explain his costume.
Stephie shrugged her shoulders. “That’s fine. Have you ever been waxed before?”
Justin shook his head.
They walked into a small room. There was a bench in the middle of the room. It looked like a massage table.
“Well, why don’t you strip down, and I’ll take a look,” said Stephie.
Justin took off his clothes down to his underwear.
Stephie looked at his legs and the rest of his body. “Okay, we’ll start with the legs and then do the chest and arms. You don’t have a lot of hair, but it needs to come out if you want to look really fem. Do you want a bikini wax?”
It took Justin a second to realize what she was asking. “I don’t think that’ll be necessary.”
“It’s no charge, I’m throwing it in free,” said Stephie.
“I’m not sure I’d like those hairs pulled out,” confessed Justin.
“Hey, it’s not that bad and will give you a more complete idea of what women go through,” said Stephie as she put on a pair of latex gloves. “Well, why don’t you climb up on the bench, and we’ll get started. Start by lying on your back. If you change your mind, let me know about the bikini wax.”
Justin did as she said, and soon he was feeling warm wax being spread on his legs.
“Okay, this will sound worse than it feels,” said Stephie, as she pressed a strip of material over the wax.
Just as Justin was about to reply, she pulled off the first strip of wax. He jumped slightly, but she was right: it didn’t hurt that much, and the sound was worse than the pain.
His legs took nearly an hour to wax. Another hour and the rest of his body was done.
“Do you want the bikini wax?” asked Stephie.
“Okay, why not?” he replied.
“Cool. Now, I’m going to use a different wax for this area. It’s thicker and works better.”
In a few minutes she had given his pubic area a nice clean appearance.
“If you want, I have a special electric razor to trim the rest of your hair,” said Stephie. “It’s on the house.”
Justin laughed. “Why not?”
Stephie retrieved the razor and moved Justin’s underwear down so she could trim his pubic hair.
It only took a few minutes, and she was done.
“I have a shower for you to use if you want. Just watch the temperature, as you don’t want the water too hot; your skin is rather sensitive right now,” said Stephie.
Justin looked at his body. “It is a little red.”
“That’s normal and will fade away. It’ll look great tomorrow.”
Justin didn’t reply and took a shower. He had to admit that he was fascinated by the way his body felt. He felt so smooth. He looked down at his pubic area and had to admit that Stephie had done a pretty good job. Thankfully, it would grow back, he thought.
By the time he dressed and returned to the waiting area, Terri had already paid the bill and was giving Stephie a tip.
“You have very nice skin, Justin. If you decide to stay hairless, let me know; I’d love to have you as a customer.”
Justin laughed. “It does feel nice, but I think I’ll return to being hairy.”
“Too bad,” said Stephie with a wink.
Chapter 5
A short time later they were walking into a hair salon.
“I was beginning to think you weren’t coming,” said a short woman with bleached blonde hair.
“Please, I would never stand you up, Vicky,” said Elena.
“You’d better not,” said Vicky. “You must be Justin. Oh, yes; I can do wonders with your hair.”
“I think we should go with some highlights,” said Elena.
Vicky nodded. “I agree, and you also talked about a permanent; that would look great.”
“Elena said that you can fix it before I go back to work on Monday,” said Justin.
“Sure, I can make you look sufficiently butch again,” said Vicky. “I’ll give you my cell number, and you can call me over the weekend.”
“Okay,” said Justin.
“He sounds nervous,” said Vicky, turning to Elena.
Elena laughed.
“Come on, sweetie; I promise that you’ll love the way you look when I’m done with you,” said Vicky as she took Justin by the hand.
Over the next couple of hours she worked on his hair. Additionally, she waxed his eyebrows and did his nails.
“I’m just putting small extensions on your nails, as a professional woman can’t have really long nails and still use a keyboard,” said Vicky.
“When are you going to let me see what I look like?” asked Justin.
“Not until I’m done, sweetie,” she replied. “I’m going to do your makeup before I let you see yourself.”
“Why? I’m not dressing up until tomorrow,” said Justin.
“Sweetie, like it or not, you look like a woman now. Don’t worry, your friend Jess just arrived with your outfit for tonight,” said Vicky.
Justin sighed and figured, what’s the worst that could happen; besides, his being a good sport could only make him look better to Terri and the others.
“Now I’m going put on your polish. Elena picked out this color, and I agree that it’ll look wonderful on you,” said Vicky.
The color was a dark red, almost maroon. Justin remembered that it was a color that several of the women used in the office. He was amazed at how feminine his hands looked with his newly painted and sculptured nails.
“Okay, I’m going to do your makeup now. I think the girls want to take you out for a drink. I think it’s so cool that you’re going along with all this,” said Vicky.
Soon she was applying base and eye shadow to Justin’s face.
“Okay, now make your lips look like this,” said Vicky as she demonstrated for Justin.
He followed her example and puckered his lips, as she applied lipstick.
“Okay, I’ve done all I can do, and, sweetie, you look great!”
She then swung Justin’s chair around, and he saw his reflection in the mirror. He was stunned. While he wasn’t a beauty queen, he was shocked at how womanly he looked. His hair was no longer its uniform brown, rather it was slightly red and had highlights in his curls. The curls would take some time to get used to. They made his hair much fuller and very feminine.
Combined with the makeup, he couldn’t believe that he was looking at himself.
Just then Elena, Terri, Jess, and Jade walked in. They were carrying several bags of clothes.
“Oh, Joyce, you look fabulous!” exclaimed Elena.
“Joyce? I love it, great choice for a name,” said Vickie.
Justin shook his head in disbelief.
“Okay, we thought you could use a drink, and we brought you something appropriate to wear,” said Jess, as she began to sort through the bags.
“You really expect me to go out like this?’ asked Justin.
“No. But that’s because you’re not properly dressed,” said Jade.
Justin watched as they laid out a bra, panties, pantyhose, a red sweater, a long black skirt, and a pair of black boots.
“This, combined with the jewelry we have for you, will let you blend in with us,” said Elena.
“Oh, don’t forget the breast pads!” said Jess, as she held up a box.
“Okay, I’ll go out for a drink with you maniacs,” said Justin.
“Do you need any help? Or can you figure it all out on your own?” asked Terri.
“It doesn’t look that difficult,” said Justin.
“Just be careful not to mess up your makeup,” said Terri.
Chapter 6
Twenty minutes later Justin stepped out of the bathroom dressed in the outfit.
“I had a little trouble with the bra,” confessed Justin.
“You look great,” said Terri. “Now let’s finish it.”
Jade handed her a bag of jewelry, including clip-on gold hoop earrings, a watch, several rings, several bracelets, and a necklace. Between them, they helped Justin finish his new look.
“Okay, let’s see how you look,” said Terri.
“I think she looks great,” said Elena.
Justin looked in the mirror; he did look feminine. “No one will think that I’m really a woman. I’m too tall.”
“Bull, no one will make you,” said Terri. “Here, let me add the last step.” She took out a small bottle of perfume and put a dab behind each of Justin’s ears.
“Here’s your coat and purse. We took the liberty of putting your wallet in it, Joyce,” said Jade.
“So, I’m now Joyce?’ asked Justin.
“Would rather we call you Justin?” asked Jess.
“Point taken,” said Joyce reluctantly. “Okay, I’ll play along… for now.”
Terri smiled and leaned over and gave Joyce a kiss on the cheek. “I knew you were cool.”
“Just do me a favor, and let’s not go to one of regular places,” asked Joyce.
“Oh, there’s a nice new bistro just down the street; they have a great happy hour and wonderful appetizers,” said Vicky.
“Sounds good, what’s it called?” asked Terri.
“Trinidad’s. The owner was born down there,” said Vicky.
“You want to join us?” asked Elena, as she put on her coat.
“I’d love to, but I have to clean up. Joyce, it was a pleasure helping you tonight,” said Vicky.
“Thanks,” replied Joyce.
“Not so loud, tone down your voice,” suggested Vicky.
“Okay,” replied Joyce in a softer tone.
“Good, now here’s a raincoat we bought for you; put it on, and let’s go have a drink,” said Terri.
Chapter 7
The bistro was filling up as Joyce and the others arrived. Joyce felt as if everyone was staring at her as they were shown to their table.
“Relax,” whispered Terri.
“Sorry, but I’m a little nervous,” replied Joyce.
“Only a little?” asked Jade.
“Okay, I’m very nervous,” replied Joyce.
“I know what to do about that,” said Jade as she motioned for a waitress.
“Hi, I’m Linda, can I get you ladies something to drink?” asked the waitress.
“Yes, we’d like a round of cosmopolitans please,” said Jade.
Her order was met by a round of nods by the others.
“Great, you’ll love them; it’s the best drink on the menu,” said Linda. “I’ll be back with your drinks in a few minutes.”
“There, how does that sound, Joyce?” asked Jade.
“A round of cosmopolitans sounds good, but what is everyone else going to drink?” asked Joyce.
The others laughed.
“That’s the spirit,” said Jade.
“Is everyone looking at me?” asked Joyce leaning over the table.
“No,” replied Elena. “You drew some attention as we walked in, but that was more because of your height. I seriously doubt that anyone made you.”
Joyce nodded and eagerly awaited her drink.
Linda returned with the drinks and took an order for some appetizers.
“Here’s to Joyce being a good sport,” said Terri, as she held up her drink.
They touched their glasses together and even Joyce managed to smile.
After taking a long sip, Joyce let out a sigh. “Oh, that tastes good.”
“Easy, Joyce, the last thing you want to do is get drunk tonight,” warned Jess.
“Yes, you might go home with someone new,” added Terri with a giggle.
“Been there, done that,” said Jade.
“Hey, you’re engaged,” said Terri.
“I’ve had my wild times,” said Jade, who began to tell a story about one of her sexual adventures.
Joyce sat there, sipping her drink and thinking that she’d just walked into the set of Sex in the City as they women talked about some of their past sexual adventures.
They were on their third round of drinks when Jess’s eyes opened wide. “Oh, my god, look who just walked in.” She then pointed to the entrance of the bistro.
The others turned around and saw Thomas and his father, Nils, walking in.
“Shit,” whispered Joyce as she began to slump down in her seat.
“Relax, they might not even see us,” said Terri.
“Nope, he’s walking this way,” said Jess.
Thomas walked over and greeted his co-workers. He looked at Joyce with a confused look on his face.
“Excuse me, have we met before?” he asked.
Joyce was about to speak when Elena interrupted.
“Thomas, you don’t recognize one of your hardest working researchers?” she asked.
Thomas looked slightly confused, and then it hit him. “Justin?”
Joyce nodded meekly.
“This is for Halloween,” explained Terri. “Coming here was our idea. We just wanted to see how well she looked.”
Thomas smiled and shook his head in disbelief. “Well, you sure fooled me. I never would have suspected! Well done, Justin; you should be a prize winner tomorrow.”
“Excuse me, but it’s not Justin, it’s Joyce,” corrected Elena.
Joyce glanced over and glared at her.
Thomas smiled. “Excuse me, Joyce. You are coming to the company party tomorrow?”
“Yes, I wouldn’t miss it,” replied Joyce.
Thomas nodded. “That’s great. Well, I need to get back to my father. See you all tomorrow at work. Good night, ladies.”
Joyce cringed slightly but just smiled back.
As Thomas walked away, Terri leaned over. “You made some big points just now. You showed that you have a sense of humor.”
“Uh huh,” said Joyce, as she watched Thomas rejoin his father. He noticed that Thomas then pointed in their direction. Joyce watched as Nils smiled in her direction. Great, she thought, my first contact with the CEO, and I’m in a dress!
A few minutes later, Linda brought over another round of drinks.
“We didn’t order these,” said Elena.
“They’re from the gentleman at the table over there,” said Linda, motioning towards Thomas’s table. She set the tray down on the table and passed out the drinks. She gave Joyce a drink. “He said this one was for the tall one; I assume he meant you.”
The drink was a reddish orange color and was in a tall glass over ice.
“What is it?” asked Joyce.
“Let me see… that’s funny, it’s not on the order,” said Linda. “But you must have impressed him, that’s one of the Johanssons.”
“We know, he’s our boss,” said Joyce as she picked up the drink and sniffed it, it had the aroma of citrus, but it wasn’t exactly orange.
“Well, here’s to our boss,” said Elena, and they all lifted their glasses.
Joyce took a sip and smiled. “Whatever it is, it’s good.”
“Can I taste it?” asked Terri.
Joyce passed the drink over, and Terri took a sip. “It’s rather sweet, but I agree with you; it is good. I wonder what it is.”
“I just think it’s cool that he bought us a round,” said Jess. “He’s such a nice guy; I wonder why he’s not taken yet.”
“He’s too busy with work,” said Jade.
“No, I hear that he’s engaged, but that she lives in California. My husband says that she’s going to move here by Christmas,” said Elena.
“What a lucky girl; Thomas is handsome, rich, and has a great personality,” said Jess. “Why can’t I meet someone like that?”
Joyce was about to say that he was still available, but considering he was in drag, it didn’t seem appropriate.
“Well, I think that we’d better get going, we have a busy day ahead of all us tomorrow,” said Elena.
“I’ll be at your place tomorrow morning at seven-thirty to help you get dressed,” said Terri, as they got up to walk out.
“Okay,” said Joyce.
“Is your car still at work?” asked Terri.
“I rode my bike to work, and it’s still in the office,” said Joyce.
“Great, so you can ride to work with me tomorrow,” said Terri.
Elena dropped Joyce off at her apartment.
“Don’t forget to take the bags of clothes in the trunk,” said Jess.
“There’s some cold cream in the bag; use it to remove your makeup,” added Jade.
“I will,” said Joyce. “All kidding aside, I had fun tonight.”
“You’re a good sport, Joyce,” said Terri. “See you tomorrow.”
Chapter 8
Joyce slipped into her apartment and took the bags of clothes into her room. She looked at the forest green suit. It had a skirt and matching jacket. There was also a white silk blouse. She hung the items up on the hook on the back of the closet door.
She went through the rest of the contents of the bags and pulled out a pair of green three inch pumps, panties, bra, stockings and a garter belt. There was also a purse, and some costume jewelry.
The last bag held a surprise. It contained a black lace night gown. There was a note in the bag from the girls.
Dear Joyce,
This will get you in the right mood for tomorrow.
Joyce held it up and laughed as she tossed in on his bed. There was no way he would wear that thing. She got up and walked into his bathroom. She was about to take a shower, when she decided to take a bath instead. As the water filled the tub, she undressed and then cleaned the makeup off her face.
She looked in the mirror and found that, even without her makeup, she looked like a woman thanks to her new hairstyle.
“You’ve definitely had too much to drink tonight,” she said to herself as she stepped into the hot and steamy bath. The hot water felt wonderful as she slowly lowered herself in.
The warm water felt wonderful against her smooth skin. Elena and the others were right; this was a great opportunity to see what the other side goes through. She stretched out in the tub and wondered why she didn’t take more baths, as they felt so good.
After a long soaking, she stepped out and after drying off, walked into her bedroom. She was about to slip on one of the t-shirts that she slept in, but then she looked at the black nightgown.
She picked it up and immediately noticed how smooth it felt.
“What the hell, why not?” she said, and she slipped it on. The sensation of silk against her smooth body was fantastic, and she found herself caressing her body through the material.
“Hmm, I’d better stop this now, before I go too far,” she said with a laugh. She then climbed into bed and fell immediately asleep.
Chapter 9
Joyce woke to the sound of her doorbell.
“Crap,” she exclaimed as she jumped out of bed and ran to the door. “I’m coming.”
Joyce looked through the peephole and saw that it was Terri. She immediately opened the door.
“Good morning,” said Terri as she walked in. She took off her raincoat and hung it by the door. “You wore it! Marvelous!”
Joyce then realized that Terri was talking about the nightgown.
“I think it’s great that you wore it,” continued Terri. “Well, come on; we need to get you dressed and ready for work.”
Joyce looked at Terri as they walked back to her bedroom. Terri was wearing a short denim skirt, cowboy boots, a western shirt, a pair of toy six-shooters, and a Stetson.
“You make a cute cowgirl,” said Joyce.
Terri tipped her hat. “Thank you, ma’am.”
Joyce laughed. “I’m not going to live this down for a while, am I?”
“Don’t knock it, you’re one of the girls now,” said Terri. “Now, why don’t you shave, and when you’re done, I’ll do your make up and hair.”
“Okay,” said Joyce.
Chapter 10
“Now, be careful putting your blouse on, we don’t want to get any makeup on it,” said Terri.
She had just finished doing Joyce’s makeup and hair. Actually, all she’d had to do with Joyce’s hair was brush it out. Secretly, she wondered if Vicky could undo her work before Monday, but she didn’t share these thoughts with Joyce; there was no reason to make her worry.
“Okay, I’ll be careful,” said Joyce. “Why do they put the buttons on the opposite side?”
“I was going to ask you the same thing about men’s shirts,” said Terri with a laugh.
“Point taken,” said Joyce. “Okay, how do I look?”
“We need to pick out your jewelry. Those gold hoops you had last night are perfect. You’re a business woman, and you don’t want to be too flashy.”
“I can understand why women get their ears pierced, these clip-on earrings really hurt by the end of the day,” said Joyce.
“I know,” said Terri, as she put makeup into Joyce’s purse. “You’ll need to touch up your makeup a few times today. Don’t be afraid to ask one of us for help.”
“I won’t. I know you, Jade, Jess, and Elena will be cool; what about the others?”
“They’ll be fine; after all, they all chipped in for the Joyce Fund,” said Terri.
“The Joyce Fund?” asked Joyce.
“Yes, where do you think the money came for your transformation?” said Terri.
“That’s cool. I’ll have to find a way to thank all of you,” said Joyce.
“I’m happy you’ve gone through with this; it makes me one hundred dollars richer,” said Terri.
“How?” asked Joyce as she put on her jacket.
“I made a bet with Carol, who said that you’d never go through with it.”
Carol was one of the married women in the office.
“She actually bet you one hundred?”
Terri nodded. “Come on; let’s go and help me win my money.”
Joyce laughed and put on her raincoat. “Okay, let’s go before I get cold feet.”
Chapter 11
Terri and Joyce walked into the office together. The only ones there were Jade and Elena.
“There she is,” said Elena. “We were just talking about you, Joyce.”
“Why? Didn’t you think I’d show up today?” asked Joyce as she took off her raincoat.
“No, I knew you’d show up,” replied Elena, who was dressed as a Viking. She had a short leather skirt on and a fake metal breastplate. She was wearing a blonde wig with two braided pigtails and a helmet with wings on the side. Around her waist was a belt with a broadsword attached to it.
Jade was dressed as a very sexy looking vampire. She had a red corset on with red fishnet stockings and high heel thigh-high boots. Her hair had flame red streaks in it. Her makeup was also very dramatic and made her look very exotic.
“I thought you were going to wear a costume today, Jade,” said Joyce.
Jade opened her mouth to show off her fangs. “Be careful, maiden, or I’ll bite you!”
Joyce laughed.
“No, we were talking about how well you handled yourself last night,” said Elena.
“Thanks. The only regret I have from last night was not finding out what that drink was; it was pretty good,” said Joyce, as she filled her coffee mug.
Two more women walked into the office. One was dressed as a pirate, and the other was a cat.
“I love your costume, Jess,” said Terri. “You even have a parrot on your shoulder — how cute!”
“Arrrr,” replied Jess.
The person dressed as a cat was Carol. She had cat ears styled into her hair, a long tail out the back of her dress, her nails were painted black and were long and pointy like claws, and her face was made up to look like a cat.
“Good morning, Carol. Would you like some coffee or a saucer of milk?” asked Elena.
“Meow,” Carol replied. “I like your costumes too.” She then looked at Joyce and did a double take.
“That’s right, Carol, that’s Justin,” said Terri, as she held out her hand, palm up.
“Hell, it was worth it,” she replied. “Is that really you, Justin?”
“Today… and only today, I’m Joyce,” she replied with a grin.
“I’m stunned, you look great,” said Carol.
“Where’s everyone else today?” asked Jade.
“Stephanie took the day off; she’s helping at her kid’s school party,” said Elena. “Nancy’s still in Chicago, and that just leaves Olivia.”
“I’m here, I wouldn’t miss Halloween,” said a woman who was dressed as the Bride of Frankenstein.
“What a great costume, Olivia, did you make it yourself?” asked Jade.
Olive nodded. “I cheated and bought the wig, but I made the dress myself. Oh, I’m sorry, are you new here?” she asked as she faced Joyce.
The others started to laugh.
“You don’t recognize me?” asked Joyce.
“Justin? Oh my god, you look fabulous!” exclaimed Olivia.
“Thanks,” replied Joyce.
Terri then told Olivia that Justin was Joyce for the day. She then told them about the bar and how Thomas had bought them a round.
“Speaking of the devil, where is he?” asked Jess. “I can’t imagine that he’d not be in costume.”
“I’m sure he’ll be here soon, so in the meantime let’s get to work,” said Elena.
“Better listen to her, she’s armed,” said Jess.
Chapter 12
An hour later Thomas walked into the office. He was dressed in a pinstripe suit with a fedora on his head, a Tommy gun in his hands and a cigar in his mouth.
“Hey, Thomas, the stockholders meeting isn’t until next week,” said Jade.
“I brought this to make sure that you actually get some work done today,” replied Thomas as he held up the gun. He then walked around like he did every morning and checked on the progress of his workers.
He stopped at Joyce’s station and after seeing what she was working on, he smiled at her. “My father couldn’t believe that was you last night.”
Joyce rolled her eyes. “Some great first impression.”
“Actually, it was. Dad has always been a huge fan of Halloween, and he loves it when his employees go all out to win the prizes at the party,” said Thomas.
“Oh, what was in that drink you bought me last night? It was delicious,” said Joyce.
“The juice comes from a plant we discovered years ago in Brazil. They ferment the sap from the plant into a very fine liqueur. I happen to keep a bottle there as part of my private stock. I thought you might like it.”
“Oh, so it’s not available in any store?” asked Joyce.
“Not yet,” replied Thomas with a smile. “Well, I need to see what Terri’s working on. See you tonight, Joyce.”
Joyce felt a strange feeling as Thomas walked away. For a second, she felt that he was actually interested in her, and not in a work sense. She chuckled to herself, quickly putting that out of her head and going back to work.
Chapter 13
Joyce was surprised at how fast the workday flew by. She did get a kick out of the stunned looks of her co-workers when they recognized her. The funniest moment was when Joyce had to use the bathroom. While the women in her office said it would be okay if she used the women’s room, Joyce decided to use the men’s room. Everything went fine, until she was walking out. Two men from the department next to Joyce’s walked in. They both did a double take and offered confused apologies.
“It’s okay,” said Joyce in her normal voice.
“Holy shit! Is that you Justin?” asked the first man.
Joyce nodded with a large grin on her face.
“Damn, I’m glad I didn’t meet you in a bar; I would have felt silly making a pass at you!” said the second man.
“And I would have felt sillier about hitting you back,” replied Justin with a smile.
The girls in the office got a big laugh out of that.
“What time does the party start at the Johansson’s?” asked Jess.
“Five,” replied Elena. “Remember, there’s no need to get something to eat along the way; they always have a huge buffet of food.”
“You can ride with me, Joyce,” said Terri.
“Thanks,” she replied.
Chapter 14
“My God, look at the size of that place,” exclaimed Joyce, as they pulled up the long driveway leading into Nils Johansson’s property. There was a huge mansion sitting on a bluff overlooking Puget Sound.
“I know; I’ve always thought that it looks like Wayne Mansion,” said Terri.
“So, is Thomas Batman?” asked Joyce.
Terri laughed. “I doubt that; he’s way too nice.”
A valet waved them over to a curb. They got out and handed the keys to the valet.
“I’m impressed; this party is starting out first rate,’ said Joyce.
“You haven’t seen anything yet,” said Terri.
They walked in the main entrance and stopped as they absorbed what they saw. In front of them was a large curving staircase. Black and orange streamers were wrapped around the banister. There was a large crystal chandelier hanging above the entrance.
“Believe it or not, that’s a real Waterford,” said Terri pointing upward.
“Wow,” replied Joyce.
They followed the others into what looked like a ballroom. It was decorated for Halloween, with pumpkins, cobwebs, streamers, coffins, and all the other symbols of the holiday. At one end of the ballroom a DJ was playing music, and at the other end was a huge buffet. There were also several bars set up.
Everyone was in costume, including the serving staff. They were all dressed as zombies.
“This is beyond cool,” said Joyce.
“I know. What’s also cool is that the Johanssons also throw another party for the kids of the employees,” said Terri. “I hear that it’s even more elaborate that this.”
Joyce just nodded. “Come on; let’s go see what’s at the buffet.”
As they reached the buffet, they were met by Nils Johansson and his wife. The woman was a tall blonde with blue eyes, although her eyes weren’t as vividly blue as her husband’s. They were dressed as King Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette. To make their costumes ghoulish, both had what looked like scars around their necks with the stitches still intact and fake blood dripping from the wounds.
“Happy Halloween! Ms. McNabb, it’s good to see you again. I believe you’ve met my wife, Sonja, before,” greeted Nils. He then turned to Joyce. “Oh, yes, I remember you from last night. I’ve heard good things about you, Justin, or is it Joyce right now?”
Joyce laughed and smiled. The last thing she wanted to do was look nervous in front of the CEO, even if she was in drag. “It seemed to cause less confusion in the office.”
“Well, I appreciate the fact that my employees share my family’s love for Halloween and dressing up,” continued Nils. “This is my favorite event of the year.”
“It’s fantastic,” said Joyce.
“Thank you. Well, I don’t want to keep you too long. Have a great time this evening,” said Nils and he as his wife began to greet the next couple.
Terri and Joyce got into line and began to select items from the buffet. “That was pretty cool. I can’t believe he knows both of us,” said Joyce.
“They say he’s got a photographic memory and knows every employee, even the cleaning staff,” said Terri. “Oooh, look at the smoked salmon!”
The party was fantastic, and Joyce made the rounds. She was introduced to Jade’s fiancé, and he seemed a little uneasy when he found that Joyce was actually Justin.
“It’s just a costume, silly,” said Jade. “Justin’s a real man.”
“That’s not what caught me off guard,” he said. He turned to Joyce. “When I was getting our drinks, I overheard two men talking about how they would love to get a tall woman like you into bed. I don’t think they knew that you’re in costume.”
Joyce laughed. “It’s okay, but just so you know, I don’t go that way.”
Chapter 15
The party was still going strong four hours later. Joyce was standing in line to get a drink when Thomas walked up next to her.
“Believe it or not, I’ve been looking for you all night,” he said. “There’s something I want to show you.”
“Can I get my drink first?” she asked.
“No, I have something better,” he said.
He walked her out of the ballroom and into a private study. He then poured her a drink, it was the same as the one he had given her the night before.
“Unfortunately, we don’t produce enough of this to put it out to the whole crowd,” he said as he handed her the drink.
“Thank you, it is very good,” she replied as she took a long drink.
“We’re trying to find a way to speed up production, but it takes ten years to age properly,” he said.
“I met your father this evening; he’s a very nice man,” said Joyce.
“Thank you. He loves throwing this party. Believe it or not, he’ll start planning next year’s party tomorrow,” said Thomas.
Joyce started to giggle, but stopped, feeling she was starting to lose control, and she took another sip of her drink.
“Did you grow up here?” asked Joyce, trying to change the subject.
Thomas nodded. “Our family bought the property in 1892, and have built several houses here. This one was built in the 1930’s. My grandfather lived here for many years and passed it down to my father when I was three.”
“Your grandfather is still alive?” asked Joyce.
“Yes, he’s 89 and lives in Alaska, he hates warm weather,” said Thomas. “No, it’s a family tradition to pass the house down to the eldest son as soon as he has a family. My father would have moved here sooner, but he was in the middle of a big project in Finland.”
“So this will be yours one day?” asked Joyce.
“Yes, some day,” he replied. “Would you like a refill?”
Joyce looked down and suddenly realized her glass was empty. She hadn’t realized that she had drunk it all. “Um, sure, thank you.”
Thomas smiled and made her another drink. “Let me show you the rest of the house.”
They walked from room to room. In spite of its huge size, it had a comfortable feeling of home.
They then walked into a large greenhouse.
“This is my father’s hobby. He doesn’t raise flowers or anything like that; he raises plants that have medical uses.”
He walked Joyce through the greenhouse. To her surprise, there even some very large and old trees. There was almost the feel that they were in a forest.
“Wow, this is incredible,” said Joyce as she sat down on a bench under a large tree.
“I know, it’s my favorite part of the house,” said Thomas as he sat down next to her. He casually slipped his arm behind Joyce.
Joyce noticed the move and, instead of feeling uneasy, she felt a wave of anticipation sweep through her. She was actually feeling attraction to Thomas, and instead of being shook by it, she was excited that he was interested in her.
Thomas looked into Joyce’s eyes. “This is a very special place, and I knew you’d like it.” He leaned over and took her glass from her hand and set it down.
Joyce began to tremble slightly, not from fear, but excitement. Something strange was happening, and she was unable to stop it; it was like a snowball rolling down a hill. She tried to regain control, but it was impossible.
Thomas moved closer and then kissed her gently on the lips. Joyce offered no resistance and surrendered to his caress. He pulled her next to him and kissed her with more passion. Soon they were kissing each other deeply.
Any resistance that Joyce had evaporated as she was enveloped in lust; all she wanted was to be his woman.
It seemed like a dream as she moved down to her knees in front of him and began to open his belt and unzip his pants. She moved as if she was controlled by some outside force. She pulled his hardening cock out of his pants. Joyce was surprised at how much bigger it was than her cock, but that didn’t stop her from starting to kiss and lick it.
Thomas gently guided her head to the top of his cock and let her slowly take it in. When Joyce could focus, she couldn’t believe that was giving her boss oral sex, but it was hard to think logically, and she was soon lost in the lust of the moment.
It was like being in the ocean in a storm, as soon as she reached the surface, she was submerged again by another huge wave, and it was harder and harder to swim back to the surface.
Joyce worked his cock faster and faster, taking him all the way into her mouth. She eagerly awaited his climax — no, that wasn’t right — she began to crave his seed; she wanted it so badly, and this only increased her action.
She felt Thomas tense up and instinctively sensed that he was about to cum. Suddenly, her mouth was filled with his seed, which she eagerly swallowed; this was followed by another long shot of cum, followed by several more. Joyce eagerly swallowed every drop. She then gently licked Thomas’s cock clean. She looked up at him from her knees and saw that he was very satisfied and happy.
“That was wonderful, my sweet,” he said, as he pulled his cock back into his pants.
Joyce felt so subdued, very submissive, and just smiled back at him.
He helped her up. “Now, I have something very special to show you.”
He led her to an opening in the trees and he pressed a button on a control panel next to a railing.
Joyce heard a noise and looked up and saw what looked like a large vine being lowered. It stopped at face level. The vine was thick and looked ancient. It was thicker than Thomas’s torso. There were branches extending from the main body of the vine. At the end of each vine was a large orange colored bulb. Buckets were mounted under each bulb, collecting the sap that was slowly dripping out of the bulbs.
“This is where the sap comes from for the drink. This particular vine is over five hundred years old and has been in our family for most of that time,” said Thomas, as he removed the bucket from the bulb nearest Joyce.
Joyce just nodded.
“Try it, it’s even more powerful than the drink,” said Thomas.
Joyce reached up and let a drop of the sap drip on her finger. She brought it down and licked it. She immediately let out a moan of delight.
Thomas just stepped back and watched as Joyce reached up and got another drop.
Joyce had no control, and without hesitation she bean to lick the bulb, and then she took the bulb into her mouth. She began to suck on the bulb, filling her mouth with the sap. All other thought vanished from her mind as she swallowed the sap.
She was so lost in what she doing that she didn’t even notice that Thomas was undressing her.
Thomas folded her clothes and set them on the bench. He looked at Joyce and noticed how her body was starting to slowly swell up.
Joyce didn’t initially notice the changes in her body as the bulb began to swell in her mouth, until it was almost attached to her. It had swollen to the point that she couldn’t get it out of her mouth even if she’d wanted to. Her body felt weak, and when she tried to raise her arms she couldn’t. Her eyes were closed, and she found that she couldn’t open them. However, she didn’t care, all she wanted was the sap.
Thomas pressed the button and began to raise her off the ground. She was soon three feet off the ground, and there was nothing she could do about it.
Thomas watched as her body grew. Her legs began to meld together and her arms seemed to be absorbed into her body. Soon she barely looked like a person. Instead, she looked like a large chrysalis. The outside of the structure was now a uniform creamy white.
Thomas gently pulled several additional bulbs down and attached them to the chrysalis.
“Very good,” said Nils, as he joined his son. “I see that it went very smoothly.”
Thomas nodded. “I feel really bad about it, I don’t like the idea of doing this to her without her permission.”
“Trust me, son, she’ll understand,” said Nils.
“How long will she be in there?” asked Thomas.
“A month, maybe longer. As soon as the outside is light blue, she’ll be completely transformed,” said Nils.
“Is everything else taken care of?” asked Thomas.
“Yes, Justin Carter will be killed by a drunk driver this weekend. His body will be burned beyond recognition; our medical department will aid in the identification of the remains,” explained Nils.
“I know it’s something that we have to do, but I still have issues about doing this,” said Thomas.
“This is bigger than all of us; it’s necessary for the continuation of our race, son,” said Nils. “I wish there was another way.”
Thomas looked up at the chrysalis containing Joyce. “I know, but that still doesn’t make it any better.”
“Son, Joyce is an excellent candidate, and so far everything looks normal,” said Nils.
Chapter 16
Thomas visited the greenhouse every day after work. The color of the chrysalis was still white, but it was starting to turn blue. When the entire chrysalis was the color of a robin’s egg, then the transformation would be complete, and Joyce would be physically female.
Thomas sat down on the bench and stared up at Joyce. “We had a memorial service for Justin today. Everyone showed up, we tried to keep it upbeat, but it was hard. Terri and Jess are really hurting.”
He wasn’t sure if she could hear him, but it gave him something to do. Silently, he cursed his family heritage. He also didn’t talk about the fact that neither of Justin’s parents came out for the service. They seemed to be more interested in Justin’s life insurance.
“I know you’re going to angry with me when you come out, and I can’t blame you, but I hope you’ll give me a chance to explain why we did this to you,” continued Thomas. He let out a long sigh. “I knew that this would happen one day, I just think it would be so hard on both of us. I know that it was necessary, but I don’t like the idea of hurting you.”
Sonja walked in and sat down next to her son.
“She can’t hear you,” she said.
Thomas shrugged his shoulders. “It makes me feel better.”
“Your father was the same way. As much as we’re in love, there are still days when he apologizes for what was done to me,” said Sonja.
“Did you remember anything about your time… in there?” he asked pointing to the chrysalis.
“No, it was like a long deep sleep,” she said.
“How do I talk to her when this is over?”
“Well, as you know, when the time is right, we’ll help her out and get her cleaned up and into bed. Elena and several other of your aunts and cousins will be here to help. Then she’ll be awake enough to talk to you. Give her time to adjust and be honest with her,” said Sonja.
“Mom, what will happen if she doesn’t accept what happened?”
“Well, we’ll help her adjust and get her a new life, but total rejection is very rare,” she said.
“Why does it have to be this way?”
Sonja put her arm around her son. “I don’t know, dear; now why not join us for dinner?”
Thomas nodded. “Thanks for listening to me.”
Sonja smiled back. “It’s my job, dear. I love you.”
Chapter 17
The days flew by and the color of Joyce’s chrysalis slowly changed color until it was a bright blue. Sonja, Elena, and several other wives checked it out and decided it was time. Carefully, they cut it down and began to pry it open.
They gently pulled the still unconscious Joyce out of her cocoon and carried her to her room. She was placed in a large bathtub and cleaned.
“She looks so different,” said Elena.
“I know,” replied Sonja.
Joyce was the same height, but now had light blonde hair. Her body was curvaceous, with large breasts and hips.
“She’s beautiful,” remarked Elena. “She almost looks like the paintings of the old ones.”
“I was thinking the same thing,” said Sonja hopefully.
“Do you think that she might be… complete?” asked another woman, whose name was Karin. She was the wife of Nils’ brother Rolf.
“Time will tell, only time will tell,” answered Sonja. “For now, we need to get her into bed. Help me get her into a nightgown. She should sleep for the next two days. I’ll stay here, so when she wakes up she won’t be alone.”
“I know I was glad that someone was there for me,” said Elena.
“We all were,” added Sonja. “We’ll need to get her measurements before we leave, so she’ll have something to wear when she awakes.”
“”We can do that,” remarked Elena as she looked at Karin.
Chapter 18
Joyce stretched as she woke up; she couldn’t believe how stiff she felt. Her eyes were still closed as she slowly awoke. Suddenly it hit her — the last thing she remembered doing was giving Thomas oral sex. She sat up suddenly in bed and frantically looked around. She had no idea where she was, and then she noticed that her body had changed.
Her hands reached up and cupped her breasts and felt that they were real. With great trepidation, she reached down between her legs and found that she was no longer male.
Up to this point, she hadn’t even noticed Sonja sitting in a chair across from her bed. Joyce stepped out of her bed and almost collapsed as she tried to stand.
“Be careful, dear,” warned Sonja.
“What’s happen to me?” asked Joyce. She stopped and reached up to touch her throat. “This can’t be happening…. How can this happen? I can’t be a woman.”
Sonja got up and walked over to Joyce. “It did happen, my dear.”
Joyce stared at the woman. “Wait a minute, you’re Thomas’s mother.”
“That’s right,” replied Sonja softly. “Please sit down; I don’t want you to fall.”
Joyce sat down on the bed. “This can’t be real.”
Sonja sat down next to her. “I’m afraid it is real. You’re a woman now.”
Joyce stared at her reflection in the mirror. She reached up and touched her face. “Is that really me?”
Sonja nodded.
“Why?” asked Joyce. “Tell me why this was done to me.”
“All in due time, my dear. Do you feel like eating?”
Joyce turned and looked again at herself in the mirror. “Eat? How can I think of eating?”
“Because you need to,” replied Sonja. “You must be famished.”
Joyce let out a long breath and tried to stay calm. She then looked down at her body. This can’t be happening, she thought. She then wrapped her arms around her stomach and began to slowly rock. “This is only a dream; it has to be a dream.”
“It’s not a dream, Joyce,” said Sonja. “You’re a woman. Now, it takes a little time to adjust, but your sense of disorientation will fade.”
“I doubt that,” answered Joyce in a soft voice. “I don’t want this… please…. turn me back.” She looked up and wiped a tear that was running down her right cheek.
“That’s not possible, Joyce.”
Joyce began to cry, and Sonja pulled her close to comfort her. Sonja ran her hand through Joyce’s hair. “It’s okay, my dear; crying is good.”
After a long cry, Joyce sat up and wiped her eyes.
“Are you hungry now?” asked Sonja.
“I guess so,” said Joyce. “I feel like I haven’t eaten in a while. Wait a second, what’s today’s date?”
“It’s December fifth,” replied Sonja.
“December?” asked Joyce.
“Yes, the process that changed you takes a while to complete,” replied Sonja. “Why don’t we talk about it after you eat something? You feel like breakfast?”
Joyce shrugged her shoulders.
“Okay, I’ll have the staff send up something for you.”
“So I can’t leave? Am I a prisoner here?” asked Joyce.
“You’re not a prisoner, but for now it would be best if you stayed here. I just ask that you keep your mind open,” explained Sonja.
“Okay, but I want answers,” replied Joyce.
“And I promise you’ll get them in due time,” answered Sonja. She got up and picked up the phone and called the kitchen.
Joyce looked at herself in the mirror again and shook her head in disbelief.
Chapter 19
Sonja was pleased to see that, in spite of her denials, Joyce had a healthy appetite and ate everything that was on her plate. There were rare times when the transformation left the person with internal problems.
“So how long do I have to stay here?” asked Joyce.
“That depends on you,” said Sonja. “Now, tell me how you feel, my dear.”
“How do I feel? I’m furious,” replied Joyce.
“That’s not what I mean, how do you feel physically?”
Joyce stared back. “I guess I feel okay. Everything seems to be working. There is one strange thing; I feel normal. I mean, when I first woke up I couldn’t believe that I was a woman, but now it doesn’t seem that bad. Why is that?”
“It’s all part of the process. After a while, you’ll feel as if you’ve always been female,” answered Sonja.
“Are you going to tell me why I was changed?” asked Joyce.
“No, that will be someone else’s job,” replied Sonja.
“Why someone else?” asked Joyce.
“Because that’s the way it’s always been done,” replied Sonja.
“I want to… rather make that, I need to know why this was done to me,” said Joyce. “Please.”
Sonja nodded and got up and picked up the phone. “She’s ready to see you.” She then hung up the phone. “I’ll see you later.”
“Are you leaving?” asked Joyce.
“Yes. Don’t worry, we’ll talk more later,” she remarked as she walked out of the bedroom.
Joyce heard the door close and got up. To her surprise the door opened up into a second room. This was more of a sitting room, and it had a large fireplace. There was a door on the opposite wall. She walked over to the door and found this one was locked. Next, she went over to the windows and looked out. She had a nice view of Puget Sound. She also noticed that she was on the third floor of the mansion and that the windows were locked. She tapped on the thick glass and wondered if it was security glass. Even if she could break the glass, there was no way that she could get down to the ground.
Joyce picked up the phone and tried to dial out, but it was just an internal circuit. So there was no way out, and she tried to accept the fact that she was in a prison — a very nice prison, but a prison nevertheless.
While she waited for her visitor, she explored the rest of her rooms. In the sitting room there was a stereo and a TV. For furniture there was a large leather couch, several plush chairs, also a dining area with a table and chairs. There was also a small, well stocked refrigerator and a microwave. On one side of the room, the entire wall was one large bookshelf. The titles ranged from history to the classics.
She then returned to the bedroom. The bed was a large king-sized canopy bed. She opened the dresser next to the bed and found it was filled with women’s clothing. The closet was also filled with women’s clothing. Everything was very nice and from the top stores. Many of the items still had their tags on them.
The bathroom was huge. There was a large bathtub, which even had water jets in it. There was also a makeup table stocked with a huge supply of cosmetics.
She debated getting dressed, but decided to just slip on a large plush terrycloth robe as she waited for whoever was coming.
She didn’t have to wait long. She heard the outside door in the sitting room open, and a familiar voice called out to her.
Chapter 20
“Joyce?” asked Thomas.
Oh my god, she thought; it would have to be Thomas. She fought back her growing anger and walked back into the sitting room.
“Hi,” he said.
She just nodded and glared at him. It was hard to hold back her rage.
“I suppose you’re angry with me,” he said.
“No, I’ve moved beyond anger and well into being furious,” replied Joyce.
“That’s understandable. I really don’t blame you,” he replied. “Would it help if I told you it wasn’t my idea?”
Joyce shook her head. “Why did you do this to me?”
Thomas stared back. “That’s what I’ve always liked about you; you’re direct and to the point. Do you mind if I sit down?”
“Go ahead,” replied Joyce as she continued to glare at him.
He sat down on the couch. “Before I explain to you why you were changed, I just ask that you promise to hear me out completely and to keep an open mind.”
Joyce walked over and sat down in one of the chairs. “Okay, I promise.”
“Before we start, do you mind if I start a fire? This room has always been cold.”
Joyce shook her head, she was cold, but didn’t want to admit it.
A few minutes later, a fire was roaring away in the fireplace.
“This all started twelve hundred years ago in Scandinavia,” Thomas began.
“I don’t care what happened back then; I want to know why I’m now a woman,” interrupted Joyce.
“I need to go to the past first,” said Thomas.
Chapter 21
“I suppose you’ve heard the jokes that the people in my family are really elves, minus the pointy ears?” said Thomas.
Joyce nodded.
“Well, they’re not that far off. We’re a race separate from humans. We’re similar in many ways, but we have a longer lifespan… among other differences.”
“How much longer?” asked Joyce.
“Three to four times longer,” said Thomas.
“So that means that you’re in your sixties?”
“No, the aging doesn’t slow down until we’re in our thirties,” he replied. “Anyway, we’ve lived alongside humans peaceably, even though we were much more advanced. Our race isn’t warlike, and we traded our services for protection.”
“What sorts of services?” asked Joyce.
“We’ve always been healers: man, animals, plants, it doesn’t matter. Our different clans lived with man and helped when we could. The only problem was that we couldn’t save ourselves.”
“Were you attacked?” she asked.
“In a matter of speaking, that’s a good answer. A plague hit us. It killed many of the humans, but it looked like we were immune. We were so wrong. The plague began to slowly kill off our females. It also affected those women who were pregnant. They stopped producing female babies. It took us a while to figure out what was happening. The clans got together and tried to solve the mystery.”
Joyce just sat there listening.
Thomas cleared his throat. He got up and opened a bottle of red wine. “You want some?”
Joyce hesitated.
“It’s okay, it’s just wine,” he said.
“Okay.”
He poured two glasses and walked over to Joyce. She took one of the glasses and sniffed it before drinking it.
“So our people tried to solve the problem. Soon we had too many men and not enough women. We sent out men all over the world to try to find a cure. Some clans broke up, and others began to intermarry with humans. The number of pure females continued to decrease.”
Joyce sipped her wine; it was very good, and its warmth felt good as it spread through her body.
“Even with our longer lifespan, we realized that we faced extinction unless we found a solution. A temporary one was found by one of our race in South America. That was the wine that was used to transform you.”
“When did you first find the vine? I mean, it had to have been in the 1500s,” said Joyce.
“No, it was much earlier. Our race had been traveling to what history calls the New World for hundreds of years before the Spanish and Portuguese started their plundering. We found the vine in a village in the Amazon River basin. They used it for religious ceremonies. It was brought back to Sweden and studied. Soon we had a procedure to change males into females capable of mating with us, and producing children that had most of our DNA. The problem was finding males that could survive the procedure.”
“But you couldn’t know about DNA until recently,” interrupted Joyce.
“I’ll get to that in a moment,” replied Thomas.
“Okay, but why use humans? Couldn’t you just use some of your excess men?” asked Joyce.
“We tried, but it wouldn’t work. The best candidates were humans who’d been born of or descended from a mixed marriage with our stock,” continued Thomas. “Initially, we did that by checking people’s genealogy, but that didn’t always work. So were resorted to science. That’s why all of our employees get a full physical. We check their DNA, and those who show a mixed genome become candidates for the transformation.”
“So that’s why I was hired? Because I could be transformed into a brood mare for your people?” asked Joyce, the anger in her voice rising.
“No, you were hired because you were the best candidate for the job. However, you far exceeded the amount of DNA of our people in any human we’ve seen in centuries.”
Joyce didn’t know what to say.
“Even with the transformation, we’re still dying out. There hasn’t been a female baby born in any of the clans in over a hundred years.”
Joyce absorbed this fact, and then it hit her. “Does that mean that every wife in your family was once a man?”
Thomas nodded. “Yes.”
“Sonja?”
“Yes, my mother was once a man.”
“Elena too?” asked Joyce.
“Yes,” replied Thomas.
“And were they forced into marriage too?”
Thomas looked confused for a moment. “They weren’t forced. They chose to stay.”
“And if I choose NOT to stay, what will happen to me?”
“We’ll set you up with a new life and job,” replied Thomas. “I told you, we’re a peaceful race.”
Joyce sighed. She wasn’t sure if he was telling the truth.
“Look, in our research to find a cure for this, we’ve made some fantastic medical discoveries. We don’t always take credit for them either. We taught Crick and Watson everything they learned about DNA. We had been doing genetics for centuries.”
Joyce wasn’t sure if she believed him or not. “Aren’t you afraid of humans learning your secret?”
“We have many humans who know all about us and are working to find a way to reverse the effects of the plague,” replied Thomas.
“Oh,” replied Joyce. She then looked him straight in the eyes. “Am I… still human?”
“No, you’re a hybrid. You have parts of both races. You’ll live almost as long as one of us.”
This was something that Joyce hadn’t expected. “How do you hide this? I mean don’t people notice that your kind live really long?”
Thomas shook his head. “No one has noticed yet.”
Joyce held out her empty glass. “I need a refill, please.”
Thomas smiled and poured some more wine into her glass.
“I need to think about this,” said Joyce. “It may take a while.”
“That’s understandable. I do want to say that I really care about you.”
Joyce looked over and stared in his eyes. She could see that he truly cared about her, and then it hit her. “Oh my god, I was transformed to be your wife!”
“That’s right,” he replied. “I’ll fully understand if you don’t want to be with me, but please don’t let this make you give up on us completely.”
“This is just more to think about,” she replied as she emptied the glass of wine.
Chapter 22
Over the next few weeks, Joyce talked to Sonja, Elena, and several other women in the clan. They all claimed that they loved their new lives. They also helped her adjust to her new life as a woman. They taught her how to do her makeup and how to dress. To her initial surprise, Joyce found it all very normal.
Even though she was still unsure about Thomas and his clan, she did accept herself as female. Just as Sonja said, she had no desire to be a male again.
Joyce was allowed out of her room and was even allowed to walk the grounds of the estate. She gave them her word that she wouldn’t try to escape.
She had also sat down with Sonja, and together they’d created a new biography. Joyce was most pleased that she had a say in her new history
Joyce now had a legal background that would pass even the most through background check. She had been born Joyce Christina Olson in New York City, and she was a graduate of Rutgers. Her degree was the same as Justin’s.
Both her parents were deceased, and she had been raised by her grandmother, who was also deceased. It didn’t matter to Joyce, as she was now accepting the clan as her family.
She also was given books to read about the clans. She was amazed at how they were able to live alongside man for eons undetected. Even as their race decreased, they continued to help mankind. This was surprising, as she doubted that man would do the same thing should the roles be reversed.
Still, it was hard to accept that she had been transformed against her will. But her anger began to decrease over time. In some ways, it has an honor that she had been selected.
Sonja updated her on her real parents and how Justin’s death was just something new to fight over. Joyce wondered and hoped that she could be a better parent than either of her own.
Elena was one of the first of the clan to come visit her. Joyce found that she couldn’t be angry at her friend. They were now close friends, and Joyce eagerly awaited Elena’s arrival.
“I wish we could have told you before it happened, but we couldn’t take the chance,” said Elena.
“But don’t you miss your old life?” asked Joyce.
“What was there to miss? I wasn’t doing anything important with my life at the time,” replied Elena. “I have a loving husband and three wonderful boys. I truly love being a mom. It’s made my life whole.”
“Still, why couldn’t they have told me? I might have said yes,” asked Joyce.
“No, you wouldn’t have. Joyce, did they tell you what’s happening to the clans? They could be extinct in a generation or two. The number of births have been decreasing with each generation,” stated Elena. “It would a crime to let them fade away.”
“I didn’t know it was that critical. Still what difference does one person make?”
“That I can’t tell you. I know that if they can get just one of us to have a baby girl, they might find a way to reverse the damage done by the plague.”
“By reverse engineering the genetics,” said Joyce.
“That’s right,” said Elena. “Look, we talked many times about how you wanted to be part of a real family. Well, sister, you can’t do any better than the Johanssons. Thomas will be a wonderful husband and father for your children. You’ll have a large extended family that will shower you with love. You know what they say about be careful what you wish for.”
“I see. Thanks, Elena, you’ve given me a lot to think about,” replied Joyce. She then hugged her best friend.
Chapter 23
Joyce was sitting across from Thomas on the couch. It was early evening, and the only light in the room was from the fire. A bottle of red wine was open, and they each had a glass in their hands.
“I’ve been doing a lot of thinking the past few weeks,” stated Joyce. “I understand why I was changed. I know the urgency that the clans have. I also have been told many times that you truly love me.”
“I do, Joyce.”
“Your mother told me how you sat and talked to me every night while I was in that cocoon. That means a lot to me. However, if we’re going to be a couple, I need something from you,” continued Joyce.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Promise… no, make that swear that you’ll never deceive me again. I trusted you before and was deceived. That’s the one thing that hurts about all this. I understand why you did it, but you must tell me that you’ll never do it again. If you can’t do that, I want nothing to do with you,” stated Joyce. Her voice was close to breaking at the end.
Thomas reached out and took her hands in his. “I vow on my clan’s sacred honor that I will never lie to you again. I want to grow old with you and raise a family. I promise that I will love and protect you and our family.”
Joyce looked into his eyes and felt the tears running down her face.
“I love you, Joyce, and want you to my wife and partner. Will you marry me?”
Joyce had trouble replying but was able to answer. “Yes, I’ll marry you.”
He leaned over and kissed her.
“When do you want to get married?” she asked as she snuggled close to him.
“Is tomorrow too soon?” he answered.
“Why so soon? Don’t you want to plan it out?” she asked.
“Tomorrow is the winter solstice. It’s always been considered a lucky day by the clans to get married on. In the old days, the ceremony would be held by a bonfire in the evening, and the celebration would go on to dawn. My parents got married on the solstice.”
“That sounds breathtaking,” replied Joyce. “I’d love to do it.”
Thomas leaned over and kissed her again. “Come with me; we’ll let the rest of the clan know.”
Chapter 24
Elena and Sonja were helping Joyce dress in her wedding gown. Her dress was a simple long white gown. A circle of flowers had been woven into her now braided hair. A matching white cape was added to the outfit to keep her warm.
“You look stunning, just like the images of the women of the old days,” said Sonja.
“I agree,” added Elena. “So beautiful, it reminds me of my own wedding evening.”
“I can’t believe this is happening,” replied Joyce, who began to giggle from joy.
“Come on, we can’t afford to be late. The ceremony has to held right on the solstice. Legend is that you’ll be blessed with an exceptionally happy marriage,” explained Sonja.
“Well, let’s not be late then,” said Joyce.
The bonfire was burning strongly on the bluff overlooking the sound. The local members of the clan were all gathered for the ceremony. Many had planned solstice parties, but those plans had been cancelled when word of the marriage came out.
Nils, Thomas, and the other men of the clan were on the right hand side of the fire. Thomas was also dressed all in white. Sonja and the women gathered on the other side. All but Thomas were holding torches.
A ram’s horn was blown to signal Joyce’s arrival, and she walked alone towards the fire. The ceremony would mark both her marriage to Thomas and her acceptance into the Johansson clan.
When she arrived in front of the fire, Nils and Sonja walked out and met her. Thomas then walked out and joined them.
“Thomas, do you pledge to love and protect Joyce?” asked Nils.
“I do,” replied Thomas.
“Do you also pledge to accept Joyce as your equal partner?” asked Sonja.
“I do,” he replied.
“Joyce, do pledge to be Thomas’s loving mate?” asked Nils.
“I do,” replied Joyce.
“Joyce, do you promise to love Thomas and all children you raise?” asked Sonja.
“I do,” replied Joyce.
Nils and Sonja then made Joyce and Thomas hold hands. A simple linen cord was tied symbolically around their wrists.
“You are now life partners. May you live long and fruitful lives and raise many children,” declared Nils.
Thomas then kissed Joyce. There was a large cheer from the two sides of the fire, and they moved to envelop the new couple.
Nils gave Joyce a kiss on the cheek. “Welcome to the clan, my dear.”
As promised, the celebration ran until the sun rose the next morning.
Chapter 25
Joyce cuddled up next to her husband in their bed.
“I’ll get you a traditional wedding ring,” whispered Thomas into her ear. “This all happened so quickly.”
“It’s okay,” replied Joyce, as she looked up into his eyes.
“No, you should have a ring,” stated Thomas. “I want everyone to know that you’re my wife.”
“What about the other legalities?” asked Joyce.
“Don’t worry about those, that’s one of the benefits of being rich and powerful; we’ll have all the necessary documents,” he replied.
“I loved how pure and simple our wedding was,” remarked Joyce.
“I could have done without the all night party. My head is going to be killing me tomorrow,” moaned Thomas.
“It is tomorrow,” corrected Joyce.
He kissed her. “I promise that I’ll be the best husband possible.”
“I know,” replied Joyce. “I also know that I’m going to be a much better parent than the ones who raised me.”
Chapter 26
It was spring when Joyce walked into Freyr Industries. She walked up to her husband’s office.
Thomas’s secretary, Nancy, smiled as she saw Joyce walk in.
“How’re you doing, Mrs. Johansson?” she asked.
“I’m doing really well. We’re going to the doctor today for an ultrasound,” she stated.
“I know, Mr. Johansson hasn’t stopped talking about it. I swear men are ten times worse than women when it comes to these things,” said Nancy.
Joyce laughed as she sat down.
“I’ll let him know you’re here,” said Nancy as she picked up the phone.
“Thank you, Nancy,” replied Joyce. She had been tempted several times to go down to her old office, but never got the nerve. Deep down, she wished she could tell Jess, Jade, and Terri the truth. Maybe someday she could.
Thomas stepped out and walked over to Joyce. He leaned down and kissed her. “Are you ready?” he asked.
“Yes, and could you help me get up?” Joyce replied.
A short time later they were at the doctor’s office. Dr. Kara Swenson was married to a member of another clan and was the obstetrician for all the clans in the Seattle area.
“Well, let’s get you into the examination room, Joyce. You look a little big,” she noted.
“Is that a problem?” asked Joyce.
“I doubt it, but we’ll know more after the test,” replied Kara.
A few minutes later, Joyce was lying on the table.
“Did you refrigerate the gel like the last time?” asked Joyce.
“No, we just keep it in the freezer now,” replied Kara teasingly.
The exam started a few minutes later. Kara’s eyes opened wide as she made the scan.
“Is there something wrong?” asked Joyce.
Kara shook her head. “No, nothing is wrong. But let me double-check first before I tell you.”
Kara did a second scan which confirmed the first one.
“Well, what is it?” asked Joyce as she looked up at Thomas.
“It’s wonderful news; you’re going to have twins,” said Kara.
Joyce broke out in a huge smile and looked up at Thomas who was also beaming.
“Joyce, Thomas, that’s not the best news — from what I can tell, both babies are girls!”
The word was passed from clan to clan and within hours Thomas and Joyce were getting congratulations from all over.
That night they cuddled together in front of a fire. Joyce’s head was resting on Thomas’s lap. His right hand was gently caressing her extended belly.
“I suppose this means that we’re not going to have a simple pregnancy,” remarked Joyce, looking up at her husband.
“No, that’s very unlikely.”
“I still want Kara as our doctor. I trust her,” stated Joyce.
“So do I,” said Thomas. “You look so happy.”
“I am. I have you and soon we’ll have a family. I’m sorry for doubting your intentions.”
“There’s no need for that. I wish I had done it differently, but that’s in the past; we need to plan for the future.”
Joyce let out a sigh of contentment.
Epilog
It was in early September that Joyce successfully gave birth to two healthy baby girls after nearly eighteen hours of labor. As she held her daughters, she apologized to Thomas for the curses she had uttered at him during the prolonged labor.
“They’re so beautiful,” stated Joyce as she looked down at her girls.
Thomas took out his camera and took a few photos. “The grandparents are already clambering for photos.”
“Okay, but that’s enough for now. Have you ever seen anything so beautiful?” asked Joyce.
As Thomas lovingly looked down at his wife and daughters, he shook his head. “No, I haven’t.”
The End
Synopsis: High school teacher fights for the nonconformist students and gets a wonderful reward.
Graduation
By Julie O
It was the last day of school, and I was busy in my classroom. I was
entering the grades from the final into my computer. It was the end of
my first year teaching US History and Economics at Eastview H.S. When
I’d started, I’d been ecstatic about getting hired here. It was a brand
new school in an upscale suburb in Southern California, but, after
being here a year, I was debating on whether or not it was a smart move
working here.
At the time, I was in my early forties and newly retired from the Air
Force, and I’d decided to try teaching. Don’t get me wrong, I love
being in the classroom and working with the students. However, it was
the attitude of many of my co-workers that made the job difficult.
Many were a bit wary of me initially. There was a bit of liberal
anti-military feeling in many of my fellow teachers; however, they
eventually got over this when they saw that I wasn’t some warmongering
barbarian. Next was the issue of being a single male. Most of the
faculty were female, and many were married – not a lot of common ground
for conversation. However, these types of issues would fade with time.
What really bothered me was the attitude many of them had towards the
students. Not all the students, mind you, just those who were, to put
it one way, the “alternative” kids.
Like most schools, we had our punks, our Goths, and even some
pseudo-hippies. I was amazed at how many teachers actively screened
their classes so that none of these “freaks” ended up among their
normal students. Of course, the students sensed this attitude and there
were problems. While there weren’t a lot of fights, harassment was very
common.
Being the new teacher, I’d ended up with many of these so-called
outcasts in my classes. It really didn’t bother me as long as they did
their work and didn’t cause any problems. Additionally, the overworked
school counselors were too busy and burnt out to provide any assistance.
Soon it had made the rounds among these students that Mr. Olsen was the
person you needed to see if you had problems. My room became a safe
haven for them. I spent much of my after-school time counseling them.
By the end of the first semester, I was “Mr. O” to many of them. This
was one of the reasons why I had wanted to teach; yet not everyone was
so enthused about my helping them.
One day after school, I was called up to see the Principal, Mr. Lee. He
told me that I needed to devote less time to the “non-conformists,” as
he called them. He may have been polite, but deep down I knew he wanted
to call them “freaks.” I tried to change his mind, but talking to him
about these kids was like talking to a brick wall. He was more
interested in the star running back who was going to USC and the honor
student getting into Harvard than in a few “freaks.” I still remember
his words and how jaded they sounded.
“Mr. Olsen, you must accept the fact that this school’s job is to
prepare students for life in the real world, and part of that is
teaching students that they must conform to society!” He continued in
his droning monotone of a voice, “After all, David, everyone knows
personal expression is overrated.”
He was one of those types that seemed more formal and uptight when he
used first names than when he addressed you by “Mr.” He then looked at
me and said in a very calm manner, “After all, I would hate to give you
a unfavorable evaluation.” Even though he said it with a smile, I knew
it was a threat. I just nodded and walked out.
I found that some teachers gave lower grades to these students as a way
of punishing them for not trying to conform. I had it out with several
of my fellow teachers, and actually got them to raise some grades to
where they should have been in the first place. This did nothing to
make me more accepted. There were a few others who had the same ideas
as I, but they were too few. I began to debate on whether or not I
should stay here.
The reason for my concern was that I could fully understand the
frustration of these students. The main difference between them and
myself was that I didn’t have their courage to show my “difference.” I
was a closeted cross-dresser and had fought these feelings my whole
life. High school had been a living hell for me; I had been constantly
on guard to hide my secret. Part of my reason for going into the
service had been to push these feeling back and hopefully make them go
away all together.
Of course that didn’t work, so I continued to battle these inner
demons. Actually calling myself a cross-dresser wasn’t totally
accurate; the more I researched the issue the more I began to suspect
that I was actually a transsexual. But I didn’t want to accept this as
a possibility; I wanted to be “normal.” I think that is one of the
reasons I’d gone into teaching, as it was job that would prevent me
from experimenting with my urges. So, I had a natural empathy for these
students, and there was also some jealousy, as I envied their ability
to show off their true selves.
Of course, I never told any of the students my secret. It would be very
unprofessional and unethical to do so. Still, I found myself
daydreaming after seeing a particularly stunning outfit on one of my
students. How nice it would have been to be born a girl and to have the
freedom to dress like that. I also checked out my fellow teachers to
see what was in style.
I was caught in one of those daydreams one afternoon by one of my
favorite students. Thinking about the outfit I’d seen Karen Ellis in
that day. She taught English and was one of my best friends here. Like
me, she also supported all students. Anyway, her outfit that day was
lovely. It was a white silk blouse, long brown skirt, and high leather
boots – earthy looking, but just my style
“Hello. Earth to Mr. O. Are you there?” asked Cassy.
I snapped out of it and looked up at her. “Oh, sorry, Cassy. I kind of drifted off there for a moment.”
She just looked at me and smiled. “ Hey, I do that all the time in
math.” She handed me a folder and then asked, “So, can you proofread my
application letter for college?”
I said that I would, and that I’d get it back to her the next day. She thanked me and left.
Cassy was one of my more interesting students. She was a senior, and I
had her both in Economics and as a classroom assistant. Initially,
she’d looked at me with distrust. She was wary of the way most teachers
treated her; they couldn’t get by the way she dressed and failed to see
a remarkable young woman.
She had been into the Goth style when I first met her, but recently she
had begun to change her look. Her hair was naturally black, and for
most of the year she’d kept it combed straight down. Now she was
starting to style it and wear it in elaborate braids. She wore the most
interesting jewelry; it had almost an unearthly look to it. She also
began to wear different outfits. She had taken to long peasant skirts
and blouses. Her blouses looked handmade, and many had elaborate
designs stitched into them; some of it almost looked like writing –
almost like the Elf language in The Lord of the Rings. I’d told her
that once, and she’d just smiled and told me that anything is possible.
Cassy was a very attractive young woman; 5’ 6”, very shapely and, even
when she was dressed down, she gave off a sense of confident sexuality.
She knew she was naturally beautiful, and didn’t need to dress up to
show it off. I knew there was a lot of jealousy of her by many of the
other girls.
She’d also developed a new sense of confidence. I had seen a remarkable
change in her schoolwork over the year. In fact, her senior thesis
paper was the best in the class. I’d even entered it the school-wide
competition, and she should have won. Initially, it was ruled the best;
that was until the judges discovered who the author was. I was more
upset that she was. She told me she appreciated the confidence I’d
given her, and that she didn’t worry about pointless competitions.
Anyway, back to the last day of school. I was just finishing up the
last entry when Cassy came in. She was wearing a lavender blouse and a
multicolored skirt and brown sandals. I looked up and was just about to
speak, when she put her hand up as if to say stop. I froze in place,
unable to speak. “Mr. O, I just wanted to thank you for all the help
and concern you gave me this year.”
She took out a small leather pouch and took out something that looked
like sparkling powder and tossed it in the air over me. As it drifted
down on me, she spoke again, “I wanted to give you a gift worthy of
you. I think you will approve!”
I felt a strange tingling sensation drift over me. At first, I thought
she had drugged me, but a feeling of warmth and comfort overwhelmed me.
I instinctively knew everything would be all right. Then Cassy pulled
her hair back. I was drifting out, so I can’t be sure if what I saw was
real, but it looked like she had pointy ears. Her eyes also looked
different – more narrow and almond shaped. She gave a knowing smile, as
if she was letting me in on an inside joke.
She then leaned over and kissed me on the cheek and whispered in my
ear, “Please don’t give up teaching, too many others need your
compassion.” And with those words, I drifted out.
I awoke at my computer. I must have drifted off, and it all must have
been a dream. I looked around and everything looked normal. I started
typing again and reached up to brush my hair back out my eyes. I
brought my hand down and looked at my hand. My nails were finely
manicured and were a light shade of red. I felt as if something was
wrong. I remembered getting my nails done this past weekend. Yet I was
a man. Or was I?
I stood up and instinctively adjusted my skirt. I had a mirror in my
locker and walked across the room to get it. I could feel my breasts
bounce as I walked. I was aware of the sway of my hips. My feelings
were perplexing. I was fighting off a sense of panic, but there was
also a sense of confusion. There was a third sensation, growing
stronger and slowly absorbing the others. It was one of acceptance that
everything was normal and would be all right.
I looked at myself in the mirror. I saw a beautiful young woman looking
back at me. She looked around 25. Her hair was a light auburn and
seemed to flow around her face. Her makeup was perfect – very natural
looking, but slightly sexy at the same time. Her outfit was simple but
very pretty. She had on a flowing light brown skirt and a white cotton
blouse. She had brown leather sandals on; they were open toed and
showed off her toes, also painted the same color as her nails. I smiled
at the mirror, and she smiled in return. Her smile was very soothing,
and she gave off a sense of trust. It took a second or two until I
accepted that I was this woman.
My hands slowly swept across my feminized body. I got a slight chill as
my hands touched my nipples. My breasts looked like C-cups; then my
mind contributed the fact that I was a 36-C. My mind began to supply me
with all kinds of information. I knew that I was single, that I was
bi-sexual and not seeing anyone presently. I felt a stream of memories
fill my mind, everything from the kiss from my first boyfriend to the
name of my cat. I also knew, without having to feel any lower, that I
was totally female.
I didn’t panic; a sense of acceptance was slowly growing over me. I
picked up my purse, and checked my identification. Yes, this was my
purse, and the identification was mine. I was Carol Olsen. Everything
else seemed OK. A wave of warm tingling swept through me, and suddenly
there was no need to worry. I looked back in the mirror and saw myself
smiling back. Everything seemed so calm and clear now.
Just then Karen Ellis walked into my room. “Hey, you have your grades finished? They’ll start the faculty party without us.”
“Yes, I just finished. Let’s get out of here,” I replied.
Everything seemed normal, even though I knew I had changed. Karen had
just been promoted to principal of the school after the disappearance
of Mr. Lee. I was very happy with the change, as Karen shared my views
on the caring treatment of all students.
She then took a small wooden box out of her purse. “One of your students asked me to give this to you.”
I took the box from her. The workmanship of the box was beautiful. At first, I wasn’t even sure there was a seam.
Karen then spoke. “I just love the box. I asked Cassy where she got it, and she told me that her family makes them.”
I looked inside, and there was an enameled pin of a tree branch with a
red apple on it. It was highly detailed, and I put it on without
hesitation.
“Oh, Carol, it’s lovely! I guess you really made an impression on her.”
I could only nod, as I was moved to tears. Karen handed me a tissue and
told me with a laugh that I was too emotional. There was also a small
card in an envelope, but I saved that for later. By the time I got
home, I was totally accustomed to my new life. I then read the card
from Cassy.
Dear Ms. O,
I know that the gift I gave you may seem extreme, but I could sense
that you were a human in conflict. Your dedication to your students
deserves a great reward, and I can think of no greater one than to make
you whole. Please continue teaching. Having you as a teacher was the
highlight of my visit to your earthly world.
Love, Cassandra (Cassy)
I read the letter several times. I gave up trying to understand
everything about what had happened and decided to get on with my life.
It just goes to show that you should never judge anyone by their looks,
and you should treat them as they deserve; and then you in turn will
get what you deserve.
With that last sentence, I finished putting this all down on paper.
Just then, my cat jumped up in my lap. I knew what he wanted, and I
began to scratch under his chin. I knew I had the right spot when he
began to purr like an outboard motor.
“So, do you believe this happened? Or is your owner mental?” The only
reply was a continued purr. “OK, I guess you believe me. So, do you
want your dinner now?”
Upon hearing the word dinner, he jumped out of my lap and ran to his bowl.
“Here you go,” I said, as I put his food in his bowl. “Bon appetit, Mr. Lee.”
The End
Editor’s note: This story was first published on 2/10/03. Edited and revised on 2/11/05 by Amelia R.
A new Julie O story is now available over on Stardust. Use the Storylink to read it.
Halloween Trilogy of Transformation
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Synopsis: Things change drastically when Ashley discovers that her stepbrother has been wearing her clothes.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Ashley Carlton wasn’t in a very good mood. She tried to act as if nothing was wrong, but on the inside she was seething.
Two months ago her mother, Olivia, had remarried. This wasn’t what was bothering the attractive seventeen-year-old auburn haired girl. She was pleased that her mother had finally gotten married again. Her birthfather had divorced her mother when she was three. He had stopped sending his child support checks five years later, and as far as Ashley as concerned, he didn’t even exist.
Her stepfather, Ethan, was very nice. Like her mom, he was a veterinarian. Mom specialized in dogs, cats, and other small animals, while he treated farm animals.
They had met at a conference and had immediately hit it off. After three months of dating, they got married at a small civil service.
After the marriage, Ashley and her mom moved to a rural area. Ethan’s practice was located in Bucks County. Ashley and her mom had been living in Philadelphia, but this wasn’t what was bothering Ashley either. She figured that she could always adjust to living in the country.
Olivia had worked at a large clinic in the city, and while she was reluctant to give up some of her regular customers, she was excited at the prospect of becoming a partner with Ethan. She was fast establishing an excellent reputation in the area, and her client list was growing quickly.
In fact, business was so good that Ethan and Olivia were looking at building an addition to his facilities.
Their new home was on a large piece of land. It was a large beautiful new house. There were woods bordering the backyard, and a creek ran along the edge of their property. It was a really nice place to live.
No, what was bothering her was her new step-brother. Tommy, who was also seventeen, although he was ten months younger than her, was her new brother, and she disliked him from the start.
First off, since they were the same age, this meant that they would be in the same high school class. It was bad enough that she had to live in the same house with him, but she would be around him at school too.
Ashley had a very shapely body and liked to dress in sophisticated style. She took great pride in her fashion sense and liked to wear clothes that complemented her body. She immediately noticed that Tommy was always staring at her. Okay, he really wasn’t her brother, so it wasn’t like incest or anything like that, but there was no way that she would ever date a boy like Tommy. And to have him always staring at her was really bothering her.
It wasn’t like he was disgusting or anything like that. He was kinda quiet and reserved; maybe it was because he was on the small size. In fact, Ashley was slightly taller than him. But it creeped her out how he was always looking at her, almost as if he was studying her.
At first, she thought it was her imagination. She would look over her shoulder quickly and catch him looking at her. He would immediately turn away as soon as she caught him. What a jerk, she thought.
They also didn’t seem to have anything in common. She couldn’t remember having a meaningful conversation with Tommy.
She originally figured she could deal with it until she graduated high school, but then she discovered that he had been going into her room.
At first she wasn’t sure that it was him. She did have a sloppy side, and her room wasn’t always the neatest. This was one of the contradictions in her life. She would never go out dressed in a slovenly manner, but she sometimes let her room get out of control. Often it was because she would try on several outfits before heading out, often discarding items on the floor. Later, she would pick them up.
Still, she began to notice that someone was moving things around in her room. Initially, she thought it was just her imagination, but then she decided to set a trap. She left one of her new sweaters partially covered by her jean jacket. Later, she found the sweater was on top on the jacket. The question was now what should she do.
A normal girl would just go to her parents and have them yell at Tommy, but Ashley wasn’t exactly normal; she had discovered a few years ago that she had powers, magical powers.
It had all started when she was twelve and was exploring a used bookstore with her mom. Ashley loved searching for books on the occult and magic. Sometimes she found books that were fun to read. They often had spells in them, but Ashley always assumed that they were just composed by the book’s authors. It was then she found the strange leather-bound text.
The book was very old and had notes written in the margins that had dates going back to 1807. Ashley was immediately intrigued with the book and asked her mom if she could buy it. Her mom agreed, as long as the book wasn’t too expensive.
To Ashley’s surprise, the owner of the store sold it to her for only twenty dollars. Ashley was sure the book was worth far more than that, but she didn’t complain.
The book had initially belonged to a Creole woman who lived in New Orleans; at least, that’s what Ashley deduced by reading the notes.
The woman’s name was Marvelle, and she wrote notes in the margin in beautiful script. The notes described how the spells worked and how to improve upon them.
The spells in the book looked more like recipes, and when Ashley was thirteen she first tried one of the spells. It was designed to improve one’s memory, and she decided to try it to see if it would help her pass her math tests in school.
To Ashley’s surprise, the spell worked beyond her wildest dreams. Her previous best test score had been a 79. She aced the test. The teacher was suspicious and accused Ashley of cheating. Ashley took a second test and again had a perfect score.
The spell didn’t just enhance her memory, but it allowed her to comprehend completely what she studied. It definitely made school much easier.
After that, Ashley tried a few other simple spells. She then found a revenge spell that she was tempted to cast on her father. It wouldn’t kill him or anything like that, but it would cause him great embarrassment.
It was the notes in the margin that made Ashley change her mind. Marvelle warned of the dangers of seeking revenge and how they could drive the person casting them into madness. So Ashley had to appease her feelings for revenge by just thinking of ways to get back at him for hurting them.
Ashley never told anyone of her skills, and instead she practiced her powers in secret. She wasn’t sure how others would react.
She debated casting a spell on Tommy, but remembering Marvelle’s warnings, decided to confront him instead. If that didn’t work, she could always find something in her book to do to him.
“We’ll be back sometime Monday,” said Olivia. “Here’s the number of the hotel we’ll be staying at, and here’s the number of our neighbors. Call if you have any problems.”
Olivia and Ethan were going to Atlantic City for a long weekend. It was their long delayed honeymoon. Neither liked to be away from their practice any longer than a few days. However, their friends, and even their clients, told them that they needed to get away.
The main hold up was the fact that their two children didn’t get along. Olivia was worried about leaving them alone.
“We’ll be fine, Mom,” said Ashley.
“Don’t worry,” added Tommy.
Olivia looked at the two teens. She knew it must be difficult for both of them to be suddenly thrust together. She just hoped that nothing would go wrong while she and Ethan were away.
“Come on, honey, they’ll be fine,” said Ethan. He had told Olivia that it would take time, but eventually the kids would become friends. He figured it would take time, and maybe if the teens had some time alone they would bond.
Tommy and Ashley watched as their parents backed out of their driveway. They immediately split to go to their own rooms.
Ashley decided to wait until after lunch before confronting her step-brother.
Tommy was sitting at his computer n his bedroom when Ashley entered the room.
“We need to talk,” she announced bluntly.
Tommy turned around. He had a nervous look on his face. “About what?”
Ashley walked over and sat down on the edge of his bed. “I’m not going to beat around the bush. You’ve been going into my room, and I want to know why.”
Tommy reached up and wiped his blond hair out of his eyes. He had shoulder length hair, and it was usually hanging around his face.
“Before you lie to me, I know you’ve been in my room. I know you’ve been going through my stuff. What are you doing, playing with yourself as you smell my stuff?” asked Ashley. Her tone was very sarcastic.
From the look on his face, Ashley could tell that Tommy was terrified.
“Okay, I’m sorry, I went into your room,” confessed Tommy. His head dropped down.
“Why?” demanded Ashley.
“I can’t tell you,” he replied in a very soft voice. Ashley could barely hear him.
“You tell me, or I’ll tell my mom and your dad,” stated Ashley angrily.
Tommy looked up, and it looked like he was about to cry. “Please, please, promise me that if I tell you, you won’t tell anyone else. I promise that I’ll never go in your room again.”
Ashley suddenly felt a slight feeling of compassion for her stepbrother, and she wasn’t sure why. She could tell that he was terrified. He was actually trembling from fear.
“Why? What have you been doing in my room?” she asked. Her tone softened slightly.
“Please, please, promise you won’t tell anyone, it’ll ruin me!”
“Okay, okay, calm down; I promise I won’t tell anyone else. Just tell me what you’ve been doing?” asked Ashley.
Tommy took a deep breath. “I’ve been… I’ve been wearing your clothes.”
Ashley sat back in shock. She was stunned by Tommy’s confession. “You’re kidding, right?”
Tommy shook his head. “I can’t help myself. I get these feelings that are… well, they’re overpowering. I can’t help myself.” He wiped a tear away from his cheek.
“And when you dressed in my stuff, did you… play with yourself?”
Tommy vigorously shook his head. “No, no, it’s nothing like that. It’s weird, but as soon as I changed into your clothes, I felt at ease, a sense of peace. It doesn’t make sense.”
Ashley began to smile, and then she started to laugh, Tommy stared back in pure horror, as if he’d just realized that his life was over.
“You promised,” he replied. He lowered his face into his hands and began to sob.
“Oh, Tommy, I’m sorry; I’m not laughing at you. I’m laughing at myself!”
“What…. what do you mean?” he asked as he looked up. A look of total confusion was on his face.
“When you were staring at me, you weren’t looking at my body, you were looking at my clothes, right?” asked Ashley.
Tommy nodded sheepishly as he wiped away his tears.
“I thought you were lusting after me, and the whole time you were studying the way I dressed, right?”
Tommy nodded again.
“So, do you want to be a girl?” she asked. Her tone had changed to comforting.
Tommy nodded. “Yes, I want to be a girl. Please, I’m sorry; please forgive me.”
Ashley smiled and reached over and took his hands into hers. “Forgive you? Tommy, or should I say Tammy, this is the first thing about you that I like. I thought you were a little pervert lusting after me, and it turns out that you just want to be my sister!”
Tommy was confused by Ashley’s reaction. “So… so, you don’t mind?”
“Mind? No, not now. This is perfect; I don’t want a brother, but a sister, now that’s something totally different. Do you really want to be my sister?” asked Ashley.
Tommy nodded.
“Okay, this is going to be so much fun. Come with me, Tammy; it’s time to give my little sister a makeover,” said Ashley. A big smile was on her face.
She stood up and led Tammy out of the bedroom.
“Okay, first let’s get you into something more appropriate, and then I’ll do something with your hair and makeup,” said Ashley. “This is going to be so much fun.”
Ashley led Tammy into her room. She reached into her dresser and pulled out a pair of panties and a matching bra.
“Go into the bathroom and put these on,” said Ashley. “Oh, wait, here’s a new pair of pantyhose, put these on too. Do you know how?”
Tammy nodded and obeyed without a word. She was still in shock over what was happening.
Ashley went into her closet and pulled out a short-sleeve yellow blouse, and a matching tan skirt. There would look good on Tammy. Ashley was overcome with joy over the fact that she now had a sister to dress up. Her anger had turned to pure bliss.
Tammy returned and already Ashley could see how feminine her sister looked. She was amazed that she had never made the connection before.
“Okay, put these on,” she stated as she pointed to the skirt and blouse.
Tammy did as she was told. Ashley was impressed that Tammy put the skirt on correctly.
“Your mom died when you were twelve, right?” asked Ashley.
Tammy nodded as she slipped on the blouse. “She was killed in a car crash. Her car spun out on some black ice, and she hit a big tree. Dad said she died instantly.”
Ashley stared back, not knowing the best words to use. “Um, did you ever dress in her clothes, it’s okay to admit this.”
Tammy nodded again.
“Well, it’s okay now. Oh, we need to put something in your bra,” said Ashley. She opened a drawer and pulled out a couple of pairs of stockings. “These will have to do for now.” She walked over and carefully stuffed them into Tammy’s bra.
Tammy smiled slightly and then nervously buttoned the blouse.
“Okay, sit down here,” said Ashley, pointing to the chair in front of her makeup table. “Now, have you ever used makeup?”
Tammy shook her head vigorously. “No, I only wore clothes.”
“It’s okay, Tammy, I believe you. Well, this will be your first lesson. I’ll do it this time, and the next time I’ll start teaching you. For now, just sit back and relax.”
She brushed Tammy’s hair back and used a scrunchie to tie it into a ponytail. It instantly made Tammy look feminine. Next she began to apply makeup.
“Um, if you don’t mind me asking, how often do you shave? Your face I mean.” asked Ashley.
“Once every week or so, sometimes longer,” Tammy replied. “Even what hair does come in is very light.”
“Don’t complain, it’ll make things a lot easier for you,” said Ashley as she applied foundation. “I also noticed that you have little hair on your legs. That’s good as the pantyhose hide it.”
Over the next twenty minutes, she made up her new sister. She was quite pleased with the outcome as Tammy looked very feminine.
“I’m glad to see that you have pierced ears,” said Ashley. “Actually, I’m sort of surprised that you have pierced ears. How did that happen?”
“Dad wasn’t happy when I did it, but it was a team thing,” she said.
“Team thing?” asked Ashley.
“I play soccer, and the entire team got our ears pierced by the cheerleaders before the playoffs last year,” she said.
“You play sports? Sorry, but you don’t look very athletic.” Ashley was slightly embarrassed by the fact that she knew so little about her sibling.
“I know, but it helps to play sports so that others don’t think you’re different, if you know what I mean,” replied Tammy.
“Oh, I suppose that makes sense. So are you gay? I’m sorry, that’s rather private,” asked Ashley.
“It’s okay. To be honest, I don’t know. I like girls, but there are times when I see a guy and feel something,” she replied. “I don’t know exactly what it is, or how to describe the feeling, but there’s something there.”
“Are you a girl when you think about boys?” asked Ashley.
Tammy nodded. “How did you know?”
“My old school had a really good sex education course, and we learned about transgendered people and sexuality. Just so you know, it’s common to be confused when it comes to your sexuality,” said Ashley.
“Thanks,” replied Tammy. She then smiled. “You know, this is the most we’ve talked since you moved in.”
“I know,” replied Ashley. “But like I said, you weren’t interesting to me before.”
“I have to admit that I like you more now too. Before, you always seemed a little stuck up,” replied Tammy.
“Really?” asked Ashley. She was shocked by Tammy’s answer.
“Yes,” replied Tammy. “I guess we were both wrong.”
Ashley nodded. “Okay, let’s finish your look.” She had Tammy put on a necklace, and she picked out a pair of gold hoop earrings. Additionally, she loaned her sister a watch, several rings, and a couple of bracelets.
“Now, let’s see of you can also fit into my shoes,” said Ashley, picking out a pair of pumps. “These are one of my favorites; they’ll look good with your outfit.”
Tammy slipped on the shoes and stood before the full-length mirror. She turned to the side and studied herself in the mirror.
“They fit,” replied Tammy. A sly grin grew formed on her face.
Ashley laughed. “Of course. Well, once you get a wardrobe, then I’m going to borrow from you!”
Ashley was amazed by the change in Tammy’s demeanor.
“You act very feminine,” she commented. “How do you feel?”
Tammy turned and smiled. “I’ve never felt happier.”
“You look great. So you want to go out?”
Tammy stared back. “You’ve got to be kidding?”
Ashley shook her head. “No, trust me, little sister, no one will think you’re a boy. We can go down to the Montgomeryville Mall. That’s far enough away from here that we shouldn’t run into anyone you know. They have some nice shops there. I don’t mind sharing with you, but you’ll need your own stuff.”
“I can’t believe this is happening,” said Tammy. “It’s like a dream.”
“So is that a yes?” asked Ashley.
Tammy nodded.
“Good. Let me get you a purse and we’ll take off.”
Ashley noticed that it took Tammy a few minutes to loosen up after they left the house.
“Relax. If anyone sees us, I’ll just tell them that you’re an old friend from Philly,” said Ashley.
“Okay,” replied Tammy softly. Inside, she was both thrilled and terrified that she was going out as a girl.
“You look very good,” said Ashley. “I think it’s wonderful that you trust me to take you out to the Mall. Is this your first time out in fem?”
Tammy nodded. “I’ve thought about it many times.”
“Well, we’ll take it easy. When you’ve had enough, we’ll leave.”
“Thanks, Ashley. Thanks for everything.”
Ashley smiled. “You’re welcome. So, have you always had these feelings of wanting to be a girl?”
Tammy nodded. “As far back as I can remember. I tried to hold them in.” Tammy’s voice tailed off.
“You okay?” asked Ashley.
“Yes. It’s just that I blamed myself for my mom dying. I thought I was being punished for wanting to be a girl.”
“How awful. Look, just so you know, from what I’ve read, this isn’t something you can control; you’re born like this.”
“I’ve read stuff like that online,” replied Tammy.
“So, do you use the net a lot for finding out about your feelings?”
“Yes. I’m very careful to erase my history online. Thankfully, Dad’s not really into computers,” replied Tammy with a laugh.
“What sort of sites do you go to?”
“Informational ones, and also some fiction sites. I found a few that have really cool stories about transformation,” replied Tammy.
“Transformation? You mean like we just did or from surgery?” asked Ashley.
“Yes, and others, some of the sites have magical stories. I know it’s silly, but they’re fun to read,” replied Tammy.
“When we get back to the house, why don’t you show me? I like magic too,” she replied.
“Cool, that would be fun,” said Tammy.
Ashley thought about what Tammy had just said. Tammy had been brave enough to share her deepest secret with her; maybe she could do the same, thought Ashley.
They arrived at the large mall and parked near J.C. Penney’s.
Before they got out of the car, Ashley turned to Tammy. “We won’t have to buy a lot of stuff for you today, but I want you to have your own underwear and makeup,” explained Ashley. “You can keep your girl stuff in my room; no one will notice that way. I have a few extra drawers in my dresser that you can use.”
“Okay,” replied Tammy. “Thank you.”
“Also, from now own, ask before you borrow anything,” continued Ashley.
“I will, I promise.”
“Cool, now let’s go shopping,” said Ashley.
“Oh, I didn’t bring any money. I totally forgot!” exclaimed Tammy.
“Relax, this is my treat,” said Ashley.
“Okay, but I’ve been meaning to ask you about that; you always seem to have money, but where does it come from?” asked Tammy.
“Magic!” replied Ashley with a wink.
This was actually the truth. Ashley once used a spell that allowed her to momentarily see the future. It was a very limited spell, as you had to know exactly what you were looking for. Ashley was able to see the numbers for the lotto. Unfortunately, she didn’t see all the numbers; still, she pleaded with her mom to play it that night. She told her mom that she had a hunch that she had the winning numbers. A one dollar bet ended up paying back fifty-thousand dollars. Her mom made her put most away into her college fund, but she was allowed to keep some for shopping. Ashley knew that she could always use the spell again, should she need it.
Tammy laughed at her sister’s response.
“Since you’re my size, shopping will be easy” said Ashley. “Oh, I do know one thing we need to get you; a pair of boobs!”
“What?” asked Tammy as she looked around in case someone overheard them talking.
“I mean a pair of silicone breast pads. They will give you more bounce and be better shaped than stockings,” explained Ashley.
To her surprise, Tammy was able to relax and enjoy the time they spent in the mall. Ashley bought her sister makeup, several pairs of panties, a couple of bras, breast pads, and a nightie. They even stopped at Starbucks and bought some coffees.
As for Ashley, it was a dream come true for her. She had always hated being an only child and had wished that she had a sister. Now that dream had come true.
On the way back home, they talked about the shopping trip.
“The next time we’ll buy you some outfits. You have a different color scheme than I do, and I want my sister to look as stylish as I do,” said Ashley.
“I could never do that; you’re beautiful,” said Tammy.
“You’re not so bad yourself. In case you didn’t notice, you had some boys checking you out back at Starbucks,” said Ashley.
“I thought they were looking at you,” said Tammy. She was feeling a little embarrassed.
“Nope, I heard one say how much he liked the cute blonde,” stated Ashley.
“No way!”
“Way,” replied Ashley. “So maybe someday we can go out on a double date; how would you like that?”
“You mean that?”
Ashley looked over and smiled as she nodded. “Before you say it, I happen to know that there are boys who like girls like you.”
“I don’t know if I’m ready for that,” said Tammy.
Ashley laughed. “Oh, like I’m talking about tomorrow night!”
Tammy began to join her sister in laughing. “Okay, okay, you got me.”
“No, we won’t go out on a date until next week at the earliest.”
After dinner, the sisters sat in the family room watching TV.
“I had a great time today, thank you, Ashley,” said Tammy, who was wearing her nightie and a robe she had borrowed from her sister.
“Hey, it was fun for me too,” replied Ashley. She then excused herself and went to her room and retrieved the book.
“You know when I told that I used magic to get my money; well, I wasn’t kidding,” said Ashley.
Tammy looked at her sister and could see from the look in her eyes that she was telling the truth.
“How? Are you a witch or something like that?”
“I’m not a witch; I don’t know what I am, maybe a sorceress. I found this old book, and I discovered that I can make the spells in it work,” replied Ashley.
She half expected Tammy to call her out and start laughing, but instead Tammy seemed to believe her.
“Have you told anyone else about this?’ asked Tammy.
Ashley shook her head. “No, I was afraid of how they would react.”
“I know all about that,” said Tammy.
“I guess you would. Anyway, I figured that I could trust you,” continued Ashley.
“So, what can you do?”
Ashley listed a few spells that she had tried.
Tammy’s eyebrows rose when Ashley mentioned that she could levitate.
“You can fly?” asked Tammy.
Ashley shook her head. “Float is more accurate, actually; I like the word levitate.”
“That’s so cool,” replied Tammy.
Ashley cocked her head. “You want to try it?”
“You mean it?” asked Tammy excitedly.
“Sure, it’s a pretty easy spell. I can whip it up in just a few minutes,” said Ashley.
A short time later, Ashley was monitoring the fluid cooking in a small copper pot on the stove.
“Everything in the book is natural — herbs, seasonings, pollens, things like that,” explained Ashley. “The trick is getting them in the exact proportions.”
“So, how does this spell work?” asked Tammy.
“You drink it, and it gives you the ability to levitate. The highest I ever got was thirty feet. You control it by thinking your way up or down. It’s pretty easy.”
“How long does the spell last?”
“This one lasts for three hours. The trick is not to be caught somewhere where you might get stuck!”
“Are you going to take it too?’ asked Tammy.
Ashley nodded. “I have just the place where we can go too.”
The nice thing about her new home was that the closest neighbors were a half mile away.
“We let it cool twenty minutes, then we drink it. You’re going to love this,” explained Ashley. “Since we’re going outside, we’d better change into something more practical.”
The two sisters went upstairs and changed back into regular clothes.
“Okay, it tastes better than it smells,” said Ashley as she poured the reddish liquid into two glasses. She handed one glass to Tammy. “Cheers.”
The sisters drank the fluid.
“You’re right; it didn’t taste that bad,” said Tammy. “So, when it does start to work?”
“We go outside, so we don’t bump into the ceiling. We’ll go up to the top of the house. The view up there is really cool,” said Ashley.
“You mean you’ve been up there?”
Ashley nodded. “I went there to get away from you,” she replied with a wink.
The sisters went outside into the warm summer evening. Lightning bugs flashed on and off around them. There was a half moon out that night, and it would give just enough light to see.
“Okay, why don’t you hold my hand, as this is your first flight?” said Ashley.
Tammy extended her hand to her sister.
“Okay, now see the top of the house? Just concentrate on it. Don’t worry about taking off too fast; there only seems to be one speed with this spell,” explained Ashley.
Tammy nodded, and she stared at the top of the three story house. A second later, she felt herself lifting off the ground slowly. “Oh my god, this is so cool!”
They gently floated up to the top of the roof. Once at the top, they sat down on the crest.
“Look out there,” said Ashley.
They could see out across the trees of their rural neighborhood.
“This is so cool. Thank you for sharing this with me,” replied Tammy.
“It’s more fun this way,” said Ashley.
They watched as an owl flew by.
“Whoa, did you see that bird?” asked Ashley.
“Yes, it was a barn owl,” replied Tammy.
“How did you know?” asked Ashley.
“I grew up out here. Dad taught me all about the birds and animals that live out here. Look over there, by the trees; see the deer?”
Ashley nodded. “Wow. Okay, can you teach me about the local animals?”
“Sure, it’ll be a fair trade off.”
They watched as the deer made their way along the tree edge of the woods.
“Tammy, if it was possible, would you like to be a real girl? I don’t mean having a sex change, but become a complete biological female?”
“I’d love it,” replied Tammy.
“There’s a spell in the book for changing gender,” said Ashley.
Tammy looked at her sister. “Really?”
“Yes, and I can get everything that is needed right around here,” replied Ashley.
“That would be incredible, but how would we explain it?”
“It’s part of the spell,” said Ashley. “The woman who owned the book wrote many notes about the spells. Her name was Marvelle, and the best I can determine is that she lived in New Orleans in the early 1800’s. She stated that not only does the spell change the gender of the person, but it changes their identity. Only the person who casts the spell and the person being changed will remember their previous identity.”
Tammy stared back in disbelief.
“It is strictly a voluntary spell. It can’t be used on someone without consent. It’s not designed to be punishment. Marvelle wrote that it was used to change both men and women who were unhappy in their bodies.”
Tammy looked out into the dark.
“You don’t have to make up your mind right now; however, when you’re ready let me know,” continue Ashley. She then noticed that he sister was crying. “You okay?”
Tammy wiped her eyes. “I’m crying because I’m so happy.”
“So does that mean you want to try the spell? I can reverse it if you change your mind.”
“Really?” asked Tammy.
“Yes, but only in the first forty-eight hours of it being cast,” said Ashley.
“Let’s do it,” said Tammy.
“You sure? I mean, you don’t have to make up your mind right now,” said Ashley.
“Ashley, I’ve been fighting these feelings my whole life. I want to be whole,” she replied.
“Okay, I’ll get the ingredients tomorrow, and I should have it ready by tomorrow evening,” said Ashley. “The spell works while you’re asleep.”
“Thank you.”
Ashley smiled. “Okay, let’s float on down. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day.”
On the way down, Ashley showed Tammy how they could go out horizontally, and they floated across the yard together.
“Thank you for one of the best days of my life, Ashley.”
“You’re welcome, little sister.”
Tammy woke up the next morning feeling reborn. The weigh of her secret was lifted, and if Ashley was as good with the transformation spell as she was with the levitation spell, then by tomorrow at this time she would truly be a girl. It was like a dream come true.
When she went into the bathroom, there was a note from Ashley telling her to shave her legs, and underarms.
After showering, she put on her bra, panties, shorts, and a t-shirt. She went downstairs to find that Ashley was already up. She was writing down ingredients for the spell on a notepad.
“Good morning, have you had breakfast yet?” asked Tammy.
Ashley shook her head.
“Well, how about pancakes?”
Ashley looked up from her work with a surprised look on her face. “You know how to cook?”
Tammy nodded. “After Mom died, it was a necessity. Dad was often out on some emergency, especially in the spring when all the new farm animals were being born.”
“That’s funny, because I learned to cook because of a similar reason. Mom was often out, and I got tired of nuked food,” she replied.
“Well, we have another thing in common,” stated Tammy as she began to get the ingredients out to make the pancakes.
“Speaking of cooking, I think we have most of the necessary ingredients for the transformation spell. Thankfully, we have a pretty well stocked pantry of spices. I will need a few things. Is there a good nursery nearby?”
“There are several,” replied Tammy.
“Good, I need some seeds and some leaves,” stated Ashley.
“Um, just out of curiosity, how does this spell work? I mean, do I drink it like the levitation one?” asked Tammy as she mixed the ingredients for the pancakes.
“No, this one is even easier; it’s a bath. You’ll soak in it for an hour before you go to bed tonight. That’s it.”
Tammy nodded. “Are you sure it’ll work?”
Ashley nodded. “It’s a pretty simple spell. The levitation one is actually more complex.”
“Oh, okay. I’m just a little nervous,” replied Tammy.
“Only a little nervous?” asked Ashley with a smile.
“Okay, I’m just worried about what will happen if something goes wrong.”
“That’s pretty normal. But I’ve never had a problem with any of the spells before. Do you want to go out shopping with me, or do you want to stay here?”
“I’ll go with you,” replied Tammy.
“Cool. After breakfast, I’ll help you get dressed. I have an outfit that will look absolutely darling on you!”
Tammy laughed. “Okay, can you clear the table? I’m about to start making the pancakes.”
“Will I know how to put on makeup after the change?” asked Tammy as she nervously applied some eyeshadow.
“You should. The spell doesn’t change your age or anything like that. From what I’ve read, it’ll be as if you were born a girl,” said Ashley as she supervised Tammy’s makeup techniques. “By the way, if you look half as good as your mom, you’re going to be stunning.”
Tammy turned and smiled. “Thank you, that’s very nice.”
“Do you miss her?” asked Ashley.
“Yes, I do. Don’t get me wrong, your mom is very nice, and I like her a lot, but….”
Ashley put up her hand. “You don’t have to say it, I understand. I guess in some ways I had it easier. I never really knew my birth-father.”
“Do you know where he is?”
Ashley nodded. “Yes, he’s living in Tampa with his new family.”
Tammy noted the bitterness in Ashley’s tone. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. I once was going to cast a spell on him. There’s one in the book that makes a man…. well, unable to function, if you know what I mean, but Marvelle warned against using the revenge spells. She noted that they can only lead to trouble. That’s what saved you.”
Tammy turned and looked at Ashley. “You mean that?”
“Yes. I was really pissed when I realized it was you going in my room. But I decided to talk to you first.”
“Um, if you don’t mind my asking, how could you tell that I took things? I mean your room isn’t exactly orderly.”
Ashley smirked. “Touché. I guess I was looking for you to do something wrong. But that’s all in the past now.”
“I’m glad,” relied Tammy.
“Okay, since tomorrow at this time you’ll be all girl, I’m going to do something with your hair. I’m going to give you some bangs; it’ll make you look a lot more feminine.”
“Okay,” replied Tammy tentatively.
“Trust me, little sister.”
A few minutes later, Tammy was staring at her reflection. Ashley was right; it made all the difference in the world.
“Okay, here’s the dress I want you to wear. It’s a very feminine sundress, and it will look great on you,” said Ashley. “Oh, and I want to do your nails too before we go out. Have you ever had nail polish on before?
“No,” replied Tammy.
“Well, it’s long overdue then,” said Ashley.
As she applied light pink polish to her sister’s nails, Tammy watched with fascination.
“I’ve always wanted this to happen,” said Tammy.
“Well, after the change, I’ll take you to a salon, and we’ll get it done by a professional. I was dreading high school this fall, but now it’s going to be so much fun. We’re going to turn some heads,” said Ashley.
“I have a question about the book,” said Ashley. “The book is in English right?”
Ashley nodded.
“But what about the notes by this woman, Marvelle? I would have thought she would have written in French?”
“I can read French — can’t speak it worth a damn, but I can read it; anyway, she wrote in English. I think she may have done it because that way she could always deny it was her book. I don’t know a lot about her, but from what little I’ve been able to determine, she was a very independent thinking woman. She wrote notes about how she would use spells to help others. I’ve tried doing online searches for information about her, but so far no luck,” said Ashley. “Okay, just let the polish dry.”
“Do all the spells require physical contact to work?” asked Tammy.
“Yes,” replied Ashley.
“So when you thought about getting back at your birth-father, how would you have done that?”
“I hadn’t really thought that all out. I was only thirteen when I thought about it. I was still angry at him for abandoning my mom and I,” said Ashley.
“It’s a good thing that you take your time before doing things. Oh, just out of curiosity, what was the spell that you thought about using on me?”
Ashley starting laughing.
“What’s so funny?”
“I was going to give you breasts!” answered Ashley. “Little did I know that instead of punishing you, it would have made you happy!”
“I’m not sure how happy I would have been. It would have been hard to explain how a teenage boy suddenly grew breasts.”
“True, and they would have been big ones too,” added Ashley with a grin.
“How big?”
Ashley held out her hands from own chest to demonstrate.
“Yikes!” replied Tammy.
“Don’t worry, I will never use the book when I’m angry,” said Ashley. “But after your change, let me know if you want bigger boobs.”
The two sisters began to giggle and then laugh.
Just then the phone rang. Ashley answered it. “Hi, Mom. You having a good time?”
“Yes, dear. I was just seeing if everything is fine between you and Tommy,” said Olivia.
“It’s great,” replied Ashley. “We even went to the mall together.”
“You did what?” asked Olivia. She ws stunned, as Ashley and Tommy had done nothing together on their own. “Is everything okay?”
“Relax, Mom. Like you said, if I took the time to talk to him, I’d find that he’s not that bad.” She then stuck her tongue out at Tammy, who started giggling again.
“Okay, dear,” replied Olivia. “I must say that I’m a little surprised.”
“Look, don’t worry about us, Mom, we’ll be fine. You and Dad have a great time,” said Ashley.
“Okay, dear, love you,” said Olivia.
“Bye, Mom, love you too,” said Ashley, as she hung up the phone. “Maybe I should have told her that I just did your nails.”
“If you did, I would have told her that you’re a witch!” replied Tammy.
“Sorceress, not witch; get it right, little sister!” replied Ashley. They both started laughing uncontrollably.
“I also need to go to a natural food store. I found one listed in Doylestown,” said Ashley as they drove away from their home.
“What do you need there?” asked Tammy.
“Lavender oil, virgin olive oil, and some other things,” replied Ashley. “I have a complete list in my purse.”
“This sounds like it’s going to be a very interesting bath,” said Tammy nervously.
“You know, you don’t have to do this right now, there’s no rush,” said Ashley.
Tammy turned and looked at Ashley. “Yes, there is. I want to feel whole. I’m so sick of these conflicts. I also want to have at least one year of high school as a girl. I figure if I change now, then I’ll have plenty of time to get used to being the new me before our senior year.”
“Okay, but I don’t want you to feel that I’m pushing up into something you don’t want to do.”
“You’re not,” replied Tammy firmly.
Ashley nodded. “Okay, now since we’re going to be sisters, I suppose we should find out more about each other. Tell me what you like to do.”
“I actually do like sports. True, part if the reason I go out is so no one suspects the truth about me, but I do enjoy sports. I just wish I was better. I play soccer because I like it, even though I mostly sit the bench during games. Do you think that I’ll still be able to play sports once I’m a girl?”
“Sure, I can’t imagine why not. I assume our school has lots of sports for girls.”
“Yes, Pennridge even has a girl’s soccer team.”
“Okay, what else?” asked Ashley.
“I love animals. Not enough to be a vet like Dad, but I love riding horses.”
“You know how to ride? I’ve always wanted to do that!” stated Ashley.
“Really, I’m sort of surprised,” replied Tammy. “Sorry, that didn’t come out right.”
“I know, I’m a bit of a city girl, but I’ve always wanted to ride.”
“Well, I’m sure that Dad would love to take us. One of his clients has a horse farm, and they’ve always allowed us to ride there. My mom taught me how to ride back when I was ten.”
“Cool,” said Ashley. “So you aren’t planning on being a vet, do you know what you want to do?”
“I just don’t like to deal with the nasty part of the job; you know, dead and sick animals and stuff like that. I love science, and I’m thinking of becoming a doctor,” replied Tammy.
“Wait a second, you don’t like dead or sick animals, but you want to be a doctor? Jeez, you’re really a blonde,” said Ashley with a laugh.
“”I know it’s silly, but I can deal with sick people. Sick animals make me sad,” she said. “I can deal with sick people better.”
“I guess that makes sense. Okay, here’s another question; if you like animals so much, why don’t you have any pets?” asked Ashley.
“We had a dog, but it died a year ago. Dad wanted to wait to see how you two liked animals before getting another one,” she said.
“We both love dogs. We never could have one because of living in a condo.”
“Cool, so we can ask for one when they get back! One of Dad’s clients has a black lab that is due to have puppies next month.”
“Oh, I love labs,” replied Ashley.
“See, we have another thing in common. Okay, so tell me about yourself,” asked Tammy.
“Well, I know this may be hard to believe, but I also love science classes, although I’d rather go into research. I love playing around in the lab, maybe that’s why I’m so good at using the spells in the book. I mean, science is a sort of magic,” replied Ashley.
Tammy laughed. “I never thought of it that way, but it makes sense.”
They continued to trade information about themselves until they reached the market.
“Now, in addition to the ingredients for the spell, I’m going to buy some stuff for dinner. I have a great recipe for vegetable soup. I wanted to tell you this so you wouldn’t be worried. I’m not going to be putting onions and carrots in your bath,” said Ashley.
“No problem, but thanks for warning me,” she replied with a laugh. “I really don’t want to be ‘in the soup.’”
After the farmer’s market, they drove into Doylestown and decided to eat lunch before heading over to the natural foods shop.
They picked a small bistro called Horton’s after reading the menu that was posted in the window.
The inside of the restaurant had paintings by local artists on the walls. The décor was modern, light and airy. The two girls were led to a booth.
Their waitress’s name was Brenda, and she was a very pretty blonde. She had very classic features, and the girls wondered if Brenda was a model.
Ashley ordered an avocado salad and a bowl of Cuban black bean soup. Tammy decided on a club sandwich. They both had raspberry lemonade to drink. After Brenda left, the two girls commented what a lovely French accent she had.
“I wonder what’s she’s doing here?’ asked Tammy.
“Probably going to college and working here for the summer,” said Ashley. She then leaned over and whispered to Tammy. “Oh, by the way, I’m amazed at how relaxed you are. I can’t believe that this is just your second time out.”
“I know, it’s strange, but I feel very much at ease,” Tammy replied softly. “I guess I know it’s because I’m going to be a real girl tomorrow.”
A woman walked over towards their table and introduced herself as Marcy Horton, the manager of the restaurant.
“I just wanted to see if you two were enjoying your meal,” said Marcy.
“It’s wonderful. I really love the soup,” said Ashley.
“My husband will be pleased to hear that; he’s the head chef,” said Marcy. “Personally, I think he makes it too spicy for my taste.”
“Oh, I like it spicy. Also, our waitress was excellent,” continued Ashley. She was telling the truth, and she figured why not help Brenda.
Marcy smiled. “I would expect nothing less from her; she’s our daughter. Brenda’s down for the summer from college.”
“Wow, this is really a family business,” commented Ashley.
“It is now,” replied Marcy as she looked lovingly at Brenda, who was taking the order of a couple at another table.
“We’ll definitely come back,” said Tammy. “Everything looks so good.”
“Thank you,” replied Marcy. “Oh, would you like a copy of our menu?”
“We’d love it,” answered Ashley.
“The next time we’ll bring Mom and Dad,” said Tammy.
She then looked at the two girls. “Are you sisters?”
Before Tammy could respond, Ashley replied, “Yes, we’re sisters.”
“Well, thank you again,” said Marcy as she walked over to the next table.
The two girls finished their meal and prepared to leave. Ashley looked over at Tammy and whispered to her. “Oh, before we leave, you need to reapply your lipstick.”
“Thanks. Oh, by the way, thank you for what you said to Marcy,” replied Tammy, as she reached into her purse for her lipstick and mirror.
“Hey, no problem, we are sisters now,” said Ashley. She then pointed to the lipstick. “Um, here’s another lesson; you don’t do that here.”
Tammy looked confused. “Okay, where do we do it?”
Ashley motioned towards the ladies room with her eyes. “You have to go in one eventually.”
Tammy suddenly looked very nervous. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“Just follow my lead,” said Ashley, as she stood up. “Just follow me, little sister.”
To Tammy’s relief, there was no one else in the restroom.
“Go on, try it yourself; if it looks bad, I’ll do it for you,” said Ashley.
Tammy leaned towards the mirror and cautiously reapplied her lipstick. She then turned to Ashley, who nodded her approval.
“Good job, little sister,” she said. “Now, let’s go shopping.”
After lunch, the two girls found the health food shop, and Ashley was able to complete her shopping list.
“Okay, we still have some time before we need to head home; let’s check out some of the shops here,” said Ashley.
“Well, at least I now know that there’s some good shopping close by,” said Ashley, as they drove home. “When Mom told me where we where moving, I was expecting the only store to be a general store.”
“Hey, we’re very sophisticated out here; we even require everyone to wear shoes to school,” replied Tammy with a laugh.
They had made one detour to stop at a bakery Tammy recommended. It was located in a small strip mall. It was worth going inside just to smell the aroma of the freshly baked bread.
“Doylestown was nice; we’ll have to go back after your change,” said Ashley was they walked back to the car.
“Oooh, wait until we go to Lahaska and New Hope; they have some great shops there too,” added Tammy.
“How do you know?” asked Ashley with a smile.
“My Mom loved to go there, but Dad hated it. Shopping isn’t one of his favorite things to do,” replied Tammy.
“It must have been hard for you to try to hide you feelings from them,” said Ashley.
“It was. My main regret with my mom is that I never had the chance to tell her the truth about me,” said Tammy sadly.
“I can understand that,” said Ashley.
“So what happens now?’ asked Tammy.
“I’ll make the soup first. As it cooks, I’ll do the spell. It has to simmer for three hours, and then it has to sit for an additional hour before you add it to your bath.”
“How long do I have to soak in the stuff?”
“An hour,” said Ashley. “It’ll make you very relaxed, and I’ll help you to bed. Then tomorrow you’ll be Tammy for real.”
“It’s so amazing,” replied Tammy. “I don’t know how I can ever repay you.”
“I’m just happy that I’m getting a sister out of this,” said Ashley.
The house was filled with the aromas of both the soup and the spell. Combined, they were quite pleasant.
Tammy was very quiet during dinner.
“You okay? Is the soup alright?” asked Ashley.
“Oh, it’s delicious. I guess I’m just lost in thoughts over what’s about to happen to me,” she said.
“Regrets?” asked Ashley as she spread some butter on a piece of the fresh French bread.
“Only, that it hasn’t already happened,” replied Tammy. “These past two days have been the happiest I’ve had in a long time.”
“I’ll have to admit that I’m enjoying myself too,” said Ashley. She tried the bread; it was delicious.
“I do feel some guilt about not telling Dad before this happens, but I’m not sure how he’d react. He’s pretty liberal about things — his receptionist is a lesbian, but I am his son….”
“Look, he loves you, right?” asked Ashley.
Tammy nodded.
“And he wants you to be happy, right?”
“That’s right,” replied Tammy.
“Then, I’m sure he’d give his blessing. Look, even if you did talk to him before the spell was cast, he wouldn’t remember anyway. You and I will be the only ones who will ever know you were a boy. There will be no physical proof that Tommy existed, everything from your birth certificate to photos will change,” said Ashley.
“How do you know? I mean the book was written long before there were photographs, and let’s face it, changing an identity back then was a lot easier,” said Tammy.
Ashley took a deep breath. She then reached over and took Tammy’s hands in hers. “I know that the spell works, little sister, because I used it on myself two years ago,” confessed Ashley.
“What?” asked Tammy. She had a stunned look on her face.
“I was once a boy, and like you, I hated it. Mom knew about it and tolerated it. I found the spell in the book and, after two attempts, got it to work. The first two times nothing happened, and all I did was make a mess in the bathtub. The third attempt was successful, and I’ve been Ashley ever since. Everything changed, all my family and friends acted as if I’d always been a girl. All my identification changed too. I’ve never been happier.”
“Were you going to tell me this?” asked Tammy.
“I almost did it last night and again this afternoon.”
“So, you were once a boy? I find that hard to believe; I mean, you’re so feminine,” said Tammy.
“I was a wimp in school. I was also rather particular about the way I dressed and my grooming. Actually, I’m not that different than I was back then, well… no, that’s not true; I’m much more confident today. My grades in school improved, and I became more social. I know that it was the right thing to do,” said Ashley. “I did use a memory spell, but that was just a tool. My whole attitude towards school changed. I no longer hated going to school. I guess it’s because I no longer had something to hide.”
“What was your name, your boy name?” asked Tammy.
“Andy,” replied Ashley with a grimace on her face.
“And your mom never noticed a difference?”
“No, in some ways we became closer. Like I said, she knew that I dressed in girl’s clothes. She was worried that others would find out and hurt me, so she made me promise that I’d never leave the house dressed. I guess I felt a tinge of envy yesterday and today when you got to go out dressed. I always wanted to do that,” explained Ashley.
“You never went out? Not even one time?”
Ashley shook her head vigorously. “We lived in a large building that had been converted into condos. It would have been impossible for me to get in or out dressed as a girl. Even though it was a nice building, if the boys in my neighbor-hood found out, I would have had the crap beat out me.”
“The same thing would have happened out here,” said Tammy.
“To top it off, I liked boys back then. I never did anything, which made it more and more difficult to hold in my feelings. I was terrified that I might do something stupid. I mean, I had a major crush on one of my classmates,” said Ashley.
“Really?” asked Tammy.
“Yes. His name is Bob, and the funny thing is that we ended up dating after I changed.”
“Wow,” said Tammy. “Um, how was it?”
Ashley smiled. “It was great. We didn’t have real sex or anything like that, but it felt wonderful kissing him.”
“Wow,” replied Tammy.
“I can just say from my own experiences that I have no regrets about what I did. I was so unhappy being a boy. And I know that if I hadn’t changed, it wouldn’t have gotten better. The urges were getting stronger all the time, and I know eventually I would have done something stupid,” continued Ashley. “You know, I haven’t even thought about being a boy since the change, until this weekend.”
“Thanks, Ashley, I really appreciate you telling me this,” said Tammy.
Ashley smiled back. “It’ll be a little confusing at first for you, but soon it will seem natural. I’ll help you get through the rough spots. I mean, you’re going to have to deal with your period, and trust me that’s going to be an eye-opening experience.”
“Oh, I hadn’t really thought about that,” said Tammy.
“It’ll seem normal after a few times. It’s a little gross at first and hopefully you won’t get PMS,” continued Ashley. “Something else to think about is birth control.”
Tammy nodded. “Um, I know you said that you and Bob didn’t have sex, but are you a virgin?”
Ashley grinned. “I lost it just before we moved out here. Mom had a long talk with me a few years ago, and she got me on the pill. I imagine that she’ll talk to you too.”
“Cool,” replied Tammy. Then realizing what she said, her face turned red. “That’s not what I meant.”
Ashley laughed. “Don’t worry; I don’t think you’re a slut or anything like that, little sister.”
Tammy began to join her sister in laughing. “Thanks.”
A few hours later, Ashley carried the copper bowl with its contents upstairs to the bathroom that she shared with Tammy. She set the bowl on floor and began to fill the tub with water. She then began to pour the spell into tub. The strong aroma of the spell filled the bathroom.
Tammy walked in wearing a robe and sat down on the edge of the tub. She watched in silence as her sister worked.
“Okay, it’s ready,” said Ashley. “Do you want me to leave?”
“No, it’s okay,” said Tammy, as she stood up and slipped out of her robe. She eased into tub. “Ooo, it’s hot.”
“I know, but it has to be,” replied Ashley. “Once you’re all the way in, lower your head below the water. You need to get completely wet.”
Tammy nodded as she slowly slipped down into the tub. “My skin tingles.”
“Good, that means it’s working,” said Ashley; she looked at her watch.
“An hour, huh?” asked Tammy.
“Yes, now make sure you get your head totally wet. It won’t work unless you get totally wet.”
Tammy repeatedly dunked her head below the waterline. She looked over at Ashley as she swept her hair back. “It’s strange, but the water is still really warm,” she said.
“Good, that’s another sign that it’s working. The spell keeps the heat in,” replied Ashley.
“Thank you again for doing this,” said Tammy.
“You’re welcome,” replied Ashley. “Now, the changes won’t start until you fall asleep. I’ll help you get into bed. I barely made it by myself.”
“I am feeling really tired,” answered Tammy as she yawned.
“That’s another good sign.”
A short time later, Ashley helped Tammy to her bed.
“Sweet dreams, little sister,” said Ashley, and she leaned down and kissed her sister on the forehead.
While Tammy slept soundly, Ashley kept vigil just outside Tammy’s room, sitting in a chair that she had dragged into the hallway. Ashley was sure that everything would go well, but she just wanted to be close. If something had gone wrong when she transformed herself, then it would have been her own fault. However, Ashley knew that she couldn’t live with herself if something went wrong with Tammy.
Ashley opened the book and reviewed the spell again. The notes from Marvelle were quite interesting. She wrote that once someone used this spell, they would find that others would seek them out to find peace. Ashley wondered if that was what happened between her and Tammy. She also wondered if she would be helping others. She decided that she could live with that. She shuddered, thinking about the turmoil she had suffered when she was a male.
She then thought about the day she found the book. It was as if she had been drawn to the book. She was also still amazed that the bookstore sold it to her for such a low price. Maybe it was fate, she thought. A short time later, Ashley drifted off to sleep.
It was a little after seven when Ashley carefully opened up Tammy’s door. She peeked in and saw that Tammy was just waking up.
“Good morning,” said Ashley.
Tammy smiled. “Good morning.” She then gasped as she heard her new voice. “Oh my god! Is that really me?”
Ashley nodded. “What about the other changes?”
Tammy sat up and lifted up the covers. She reached down and broke out in a huge smile. She then jumped out of bed and ran over to hug Ashley. “It worked! It worked! Oh my god, it really worked!”
Ashley hugged Tammy back.
“Wait, let me check one more thing,” stated Tammy excitedly. She reached for her purse and eagerly pulled out her wallet. “It worked! Look, I’m Tammy Carlton!” she pulled out her driver’s license and showed it to Ashley.
Tammy was now an attractive athletic young woman. She was five-eight, with B-cup breasts. Her long blonde hair flowed down past her shoulders.
“I can see that. Look around your room,” said Ashley.
Tammy then noticed how her room had changed. Her furniture was now slightly more feminine, and there was now a makeup table against one of the walls. She opened up her closet door and discovered that she now had a complete feminine wardrobe. She turned around and smiled back at Ashley. “Please tell me this isn’t a dream.”
“Do you want me to pinch you, or should I tickle you instead?’
“Don’t you dare!” replied Tammy as she began to laugh.
“Why? Are you ticklish?” asked Ashley as she approached Tammy.
“Oh, no, please don’t!”
Ashley rushed her sister and began to tickle her and soon had her in tears from laughing.
“Please stop,” cried Tammy. “You win.”
Ashley stopped and sat next to her sister on the bed.
“Are you hungry?” asked Ashley.
“Famished,” replied Tammy.
“Okay, why don’t you get dressed? Then we’ll go out for breakfast,” said Ashley. “I think we should celebrate.”
“Okay, we have a good diner nearby,” said Tammy. “I still can’t believe that this is my new voice. I can’t believe that this really happened!”
“It did, little sister,” replied Ashley. “Why don’t you take a shower? Take your time; explore your new body a little, and then we’ll go to breakfast. Just be prepared for a feeling of being overwhelmed by the changes, but that will pass.”
For Tammy, it was a very interesting experience. Her body seemed both new and old at the same time. There was a feeling similar to déjá vu, even though she knew she had been male the day before; there was also a sense that she had been in this body her whole life. It was a little overwhelming at times, just as Ashley had said.
She noticed that her body was similar in build to what she had been as a male. She also instinctively knew that she was also still an athlete. The difference was she was no longer a benchwarmer; she was a starter in both volleyball and soccer. That was cool; she loved sports. She went into her closet and found her school jacket. It had Tammy embroidered on the front, and there were her letters from soccer and volleyball. She instantly couldn’t wait for school to start.
Her memories seemed to be combining too. She also found that she could do things that she couldn’t do before. Suddenly, putting on eyeliner didn’t feel like she was about to poke herself in the eye. She instinctively pulled her hair back into a ponytail using a scrunchie.
She wouldn’t be as glamorous as her sister, but then again, she knew few girls in school would be. Tammy also liked the fact that she viewed Ashley as her sister, not her step-sister as she had when she was Tommy.
Tammy put on a bra, panties, and picked out a white cotton sleeveless blouse, and a short denim skirt. She picked out a pair of sandals too. Overall, she was very pleased with her appearance.
She went downstairs and found that Ashley was waiting for her. Ashley was wearing a floral dress.
“You look nice, as always, Ashley,” said Tammy.
“You look pretty good yourself, little sister,” replied Ashley.
“It’s strange, but I can just do things without thinking, I mean I had no problem putting on my makeup,” said Tammy.
“That’s the way it was for me too,” stated Ashley.
They walked out of the house together and got into the car. Ashley drove, as she remembered how easily startled she had been the first few days after her own transformation. They didn’t need an accident right now.
“Any regrets?” asked Ashley.
“Only that I didn’t get caught taking your stuff sooner,” replied Tammy. A big smile broke out on her face. “I know this may sound corny, but I think we’re going to be closer than if we had been born as sisters.”
“I know what you mean,” said Ashley.
Tammy then broke out laughing.
“What’s so funny?” asked Ashley.
“I was just thinking, you know how Mom and Dad were hoping that we’d become closer while they were away? I don’t think that this is what they had in mind!”
Ashley joined her sister in laughing. “True, but I bet they’ll be happy that we’re now close.”
“Yep, we’re sisters now!” replied Tammy.
That year in school, their classmates were amazed at how close Ashley and Tammy were. Even though they ran in different circles at school, no one could badmouth the other. Both were considered among the most popular girls in their class. They even went to the prom together, dating twin brothers.
Tammy excelled in both her schoolwork and her athletics. She was offered several athletic scholarships, but elected to take an academic scholarship to Penn State. Part of the reason she choose Penn State was that Ashley was also offered a scholarship there. Ashley planned to seek a program after graduation to study parmacognosy, the study of finding naturally occurring drugs in plants and animals. She also planned to study the strange book that had changed her life so dramatically.
For Tammy and Ashley, it was a wonderful last year of school before going to college. They were also the only two people who knew who pulled off a series of pranks that baffled officials at every school they played in football that year. No one could figure out how a Pennridge High School ball cap ended up on the top of the main flagpole before each game.
This story features characters from Turbulence, Fresh Start; Change of Course; The Protector series; Ambition and Purpose, Revenge of the Goddesses: Athena’s Assassin; and Corruption.
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
(There’s a list of characters at the end of the story)
Chapter 1
It felt good to be back in San Diego after spending the past three weeks jetting around the country. While I have always loved traveling, this trip hadn’t been a vacation as I had been meeting a group a very interesting young women; who like me had undergone a gender change.
While we had all undergone a variety of transformations, ranging from medical to magical, we all shared a common trait; a feeling that our change was tied to some greater purpose.
Aunt Kayla was waiting for me at the luggage carousel. It was so good to see her and as we hugged. Even though I had been living with her for several years I still couldn’t bring myself to call her anything else but Aunt Kayla, even though she had told me it was perfectly acceptable to just call her by her first name. I guess part of the reason I couldn’t do this was out of respect, and because she had helped me adjust to my new life. I mean, it was difficult enough to adjust to becoming a woman, but toss in the fact that I had magical powers and well, you can see how comforting it was to have a mentor like Aunt Kayla.
“Thanks for being here,” I said as we waited for my bags to appear.
“It was my pleasure, Iona,” she replied.
Even though I was now both engaged and a part-time college student, I still lived with Aunt Kayla at her home in the Sunset Cliffs neighborhood of San Diego. My fiancé Bill Somers was currently out of town for a six month exchange course with the Boston DA’s office.
“Did you get a chance to see Bill?” asked Aunt Kayla.
I nodded. “We got to spend a weekend together, we had a wonderful time. He’s also learning a lot from Fiona. They seem to be getting along famously.”
Bill was an assistant DA in San Diego, and part of his normal duties was to work cases that involved human-magical interaction. Pure magical crimes were handled by a separate judicial system, but those cases that crossed boundaries required special attention. Bill was currently working with my mother, Fiona Beddau to better understand the complexities of these sorts of cases.
Fiona and I had a complicated relationship to put it mildly as I really wasn’t her daughter. The original Iona had swapped bodies with me and then had been killed in my male body in a car accident. I knew that Fiona loved me, but she never quite accepted me as her daughter. In many ways, Aunt Kayla was my mother now.
“I’m glad to hear that, my sister can be a bit impatient at times,” said Aunt Kayla.
“With a human?” I whispered
Aunt Kayla shook her head. “No, with everyone, especially when it comes to her work.”
I laughed. “Well, Bill is a fast learner and he really enjoys the law.”
My bags arrived and we headed home.
Chapter 2
When we got to the house, I was mobbed by the cats Salem, Tully, and even Bran. Salem gave me the most enthusiastic greeting, but that is to be expected as she is my familiar.
I had a lot to talk about with Aunt Kayla so I didn’t bother unpacking my bags. I just grabbed my notebook and headed out to the garden.
I was immediately greeted by the aroma of freshly brewed tea.
“Hmm, what’s that? It smells wonderful,” I stated as I sat down. Salem, jumped up into my lap and quickly settled in.
“It’s called Vanilla Monsoon and I picked it up at Extraordinary Desserts last week,” replied Kayla as she referred to a wonderfully decadent dessert café located near Balboa Park. “It’s a blend of Ceylon tea and vanilla bean.”
I took a sip of the tea and nodded. “It tastes as good as it smells.”
She nodded.
I took one more sip before setting my mug down so I could open up my notebook. Thankfully the other cats were content to lie around my feet. I doubt there was room for three cats and me in the chair.
“It was a very interesting trip,” I remarked as I flipped through the pages.
“Please tell me all about it,” she replied.
“Well, you know that Beth and I go way back…back to when we were both men,” I replied. “She’s still working part-time as an agent as she works her way through Penn.”
Beth Williams was originally Ben Carlson and we had served together in the Navy. Beth also knew Bill and it was a source of constant amusement for her to know that he was now my future husband. I didn’t mind as Beth had agreed to be my maid of honor and I planned to pick out a practically hideous dress for her to wear to get back at her…just kidding.
“When we finalize this, I can put her in contact with a few others at the Agency who are like us,” said Aunt Kayla.
That wasn’t a surprise as many of us with magical powers worked side-by-side with regular people.
“I’ve also told you about Celeste Farnsworth,” I continued. “Her foundation for TG teens continues to grow and she’s looking into expanding to another facility.”
Aunt Kayla nodded. “She’s quite a remarkable woman. It’s nice to see someone blessed with wealth that is willing to do some good with it.”
I flipped to the next page of my notebook.
“Jennifer Stevens is extraordinary…the press reports about her don’t even start to give her proper justice. Her media ties will be very useful,” I stated. “Because she is so well known, she recommends that she stay in the background so that the others don’t get an unwanted spotlight.”
“I agree,” said Aunt Kayla.
“I really like her,” I continued. “She’s so much more intelligent than she’s given credit for…she also has a great sense of humor.”
“To survive everything she has had to she would need one,” added Aunt Kayla.
I looked at my notes. “Dr. Hallie Pappadimos is equally brilliant…and I also like her partner Kim. They have the cutest daughter too.”
“I’ve read some of her work on the discoveries in Crete,” said Aunt Kayla.
“Well, that doesn’t even scratch the surface,” I replied. I then gave her a summery of Hallie’s life and her discoveries, including the evidence of Minoan artifacts in New Mexico.
“I’m not surprised as we’ve long known that Minoans had interaction with the early Celts and Druid cultures. We suspected for several decades that they spread out to the new world. When this current crisis is resolved I would like to have one of our historians talk with her.”
“I’m sure she would be interested,” I replied. I looked down at my notebook again. “Tessa Phoenix Barnard is the most mysterious of the group and definitely the most dangerous.”
I told her about the ex-Navy Seal who had been murdered and resurrected by the Goddess Athena.
“Please don’t get me wrong, she’s a very nice person…but she reminds me a lot of a large jungle cat. I pity those who get on her bad side,” I explained.
“From what you told me she sounds like she’s in control of her fury. With the type of people there are in the world today, Tessa sounds like the type of person you might need on your side,” said Aunt Kayla. “I’m not promoting violence, but as you well know there are some very bad people out there.’
I nodded. “Oh, I like her a lot. She’s married to a reporter and she also has a daughter. They live in Boston and were very nice to me.”
“Still, you seem troubled,” said Aunt Kayla.
“It’s not really about her. She told me how close she came to losing it and how she found love with her husband…and a drive to live. It’s just that I sometimes have a hard time accepting all the things that I’ve been exposed to. I mean, knowing that Athena is real is so incredible.”
Aunt Kayla nodded. “I sometimes forget that you weren’t born into this life.”
“Is Athena really a goddess?”
“Who is to say? I mean, she may have started like us and just reached a higher plane of existence. Our kind was once human and over time we branched out and changed. The thing to remember is that we have a common past.”
I sighed and drank the last of my tea. I got up and refilled my mug from the teapot.
“That makes as much sense as anything,” I said as I looked into my notebook again.
“The last person I made contact with is Jirra Reid,” I said. I then told Aunt Kayla about her. “In some ways, I feel a closer bond to her than most of the others. Maybe it’s the fact that she’s still adjusting to her new life and the fact that she’s worried about someone discovering the truth about her.”
Aunt Kayla nodded.
“On the positive side she has a very protective group of friends,” I said.
“That can make a huge difference.”
I hesitated for a moment before saying what was on my mind. “I was wondering, would be it possible to give her a complete transformation…I mean concerning her identity?”
Aunt Kayla shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. It can be dangerous to mix different types of magic; we know so little about the process that transformed her in the first place. She was transformed by a combination of ancient spells and raw nature, both of which are very powerful forces. An identity spell might have an adverse affect on her and those around her. I can have Amelia look into it, but I’m not optimistic about it. Did you talk to her about the possibility of such a spell?”
Amelia was a close friend, distant relative, and also our family doctor. Like us, she had powers and was one of the top experts in the world on identity spells.
“No, but from what Beth and the others told me about Jirra, I thought it might be worth a try. They know the stress she’s under and they’re worried about her,” I said. “Don’t worry, I wouldn’t try it myself.”
An identity spell was a very complicated enchantment and well beyond my current skills. I had seen the damage done by improper use of magic and there was no way that I would ever try the spell on my own. While I had made great strides in the control of my own powers, they were still developing. I was very good at casting protection spells, which in the past had saved my butt several times. I had also developed some powers that could be used offensively. I didn’t like the idea of constantly being on the defensive. I had also discovered that I was capable of limited ESP, although it, like the rest of my magic skills, was still a work in progress. I still had trouble focusing on the targeted person and my range needed improvement. I also had trouble filtering out other people.
“I know that my dear,” said Aunt Kayla. “So, do you think that they will help us?”
“I’m positive they will help us,” I replied.
“I’ll run it past Fiona and see if she can obtain permission,” said Kayla.
“I don’t see any other option,” I replied. “I mean, their investigators have been one step behind, if we’re going to catch who is doing this we need to detect them before it happens again.”
Aunt Kayla nodded.
Chapter 3
Twenty minutes later I was talking to Fiona after Aunt Kayla laid the groundwork.
Fiona listened to my arguments without comment. It took me almost an hour to explain my position.
“I have to admit that I’m impressed. You’ve obviously spent some time working on this idea,” she replied.
“There’s a lot of time to think while waiting at airports, I used to do it a lot in my previous life,” I replied.
“That’s true,” she replied.
“So does that mean you approve of it?”
I could almost picture the look on her face as she contemplated her response.
“I don’t mind you using your friends to be on the lookout for …our suspect or suspects…but I’m not sure I like the idea of you being the one who actually tries to apprehend them,” she replied.
“This isn’t my first time,” I replied.
“I know…that’s what bothers me,” she replied.
“What do you mean? I’ve done pretty well in the few cases I’ve been involved with,” I said.
“Yes, you helped break several cases, but you’ve also put yourself in great danger.”
I couldn’t argue with her reply. “I’ve improved a lot since then.”
There was another hesitation. “It’s not that, Iona, it’s just that I would prefer that you focus on your studies. You have a sharp mind and I have no doubt you will be an excellent lawyer.”
It was now my turn to be silent as I tried to think of the right words.
“What are you afraid of?” I asked.
“I don’t want to see you get hurt. While we may not have the perfect mother-daughter relationship…you still mean the world to me,” she said.
“Thank you…I appreciate hearing that from you,” I replied. “However, there’s something else…I can sense it in your voice.”
“Very observant, Iona. I’m worried about the path your life is taking you. You like the thrill of the hunt…the satisfaction of the capture,” she continued.
“Um, is it that obvious?” I replied. I heard her sigh clearly over the telephone.
“I suppose it is pointless to stand in your way. Would you like to become a fulltime investigator?” she asked.
“You mean for handling magic violations?” I asked.
“Not exactly. We have plenty of agents who handle pure magically cases…no we’ve been looking at expanding our department that handles cases that involve humans and the misuse of magic,” she replied. “Your rather unique background gives you insight that would be very useful in these sorts of cases.”
“So my theory about this case is right?” I asked. To be honest I really didn’t want to be a lawyer. There was something very satisfying about going after the bad guys.
“Yes, we’re convinced that whoever has been misusing these spells is human. That’s why we’ve had so much trouble in finding them,” she said.
“And you don’t think that this is a good career for me?”
“No, it’s the exact opposite, I think you’d be wonderful at the job…it’s just that I don’t think you’re ready.”
“Why not? My skills have been improving, you can ask Aunt Kayla,” I replied.
“I have no doubt that you can handle a human,” she said flatly.
“Then what are you worried about? It’s not another succubus is it?”
There was another stretch of silence.
“Mom…what are you holding back?” I asked.
I heard another sigh. “Not everyone with powers abides by our laws and policy of coexistence with humans. There’s a small group of militants who believe that any human who misuses magic should be immediately and severely punished,” she explained. “Our agents have had more than a few run-ins with them.”
“And you think they’re also hunting the suspects?”
“We know that they are…we have contacts in their group. The only good thing is that they haven’t been any more successful than we have been,” she replied.
“So it sounds like I’m the perfect person for this case,” I said.
“Dear, these militants will let nothing stand in their way. They won’t hesitate even for a second to hurt you,” she said.
“Oh,” I replied.
“There is one way this could work…it would be very dangerous,” she said.
“Sounds like you’ve been doing a lot of thinking too,” I said.
I almost thought I heard her laugh slightly.
“If you do this…you will be on your own. If we make you an official investigator it might tip them off. I think the best chance for your success is for you to have minimal assistance from us.”
“Does that mean that your organization has been compromised?” I asked.
“I have no proof, but I think so,” she replied. “I can help you…as no one would see our conversations as being out of the ordinary.”
“I’ll do it,” I replied.
“You don’t want to think about it?” she asked.
“I think you know the answer. Fiona…Mom….ever since I became Iona I’ve been looking for some meaning in my life. I mean, I love my life, but there’s been something missing…until now.”
“Okay, it’s obvious that this is your destiny,” she said.
“So, how do I report to you? Do I just call you up?”
“Yes, I will provide you with a special cell phone that will ensure that our conversations stay secure,” she replied.
“A magical phone?” I asked.
She laughed. “What? No, it’s just a secure cell phone. Not everything is magical!”
Chapter 4
I got the phone a few days later, just before I caught a flight to Columbus, Ohio to meet with the others.
Holding the meeting in the capital of Ohio made a lot of sense. Hallie taught at Ohio State and Jirra’s girl friend also had ties to the state. As for the others, they made up creditable excuses to be there.
The other cool thing about being in Ohio was that I could meet with my sister from my previous life. While I no longer looked upon Columbus as my hometown, it was always great to visit.
Everyone was able to come to the meeting in person with the exception of Jennifer Stevens; however she was able attend via the Internet.
Hallie and her partner were gracious to host the event in their new house, which was located a few blocks away from the campus of Ohio State.
To be honest I wasn’t completely sure that they would all agree to help. I had only told them that I needed some assistance and I hadn’t told them the true nature of my request.
We gathered in Hallie and Kim’s living room. If I wasn’t so nervous about what I was about to tell them I would have taken the opportunity to study the collection of artifacts that the two archeologists had displayed in their home. I was also impressed with the artwork that covered their walls. I noticed several signed movie posters that had been produced or directed by Hallie’s father Richard Thorn.
Hallie hung up the phone. “Sorry, but I just wanted to check with Carla and Alex. They’ve agreed to watch Annie this weekend.”
I recognized the names of Carla and Alex Pappadimos from some archeology books that I had once read. Hallie had had also told me that they had been the ones who had actually raised her. Annie was Hallie and Kim’s daughter.
“No need to apologize,” said Tessa. “I just called Richard to make sure that our little girl is okay.”
I noticed that Jirra’s partner Alexis gave her a slight nudge. I suspected that it was due to all the talk about children. Hallie had told me that Jirra had urges to have a child.
To be honest I was slightly shocked that Tessa was a mother. Even If I didn’t know her past life as Navy SEAL, I would have suspected from her demeanor that she was a warrior. Yet, Hallie told me that Tessa was a wonderful mother who was totally devoted to her daughter.
“Well it looks like everyone is here,” said Beth as she took a seat next to Celeste Farnsworth.
“Let’s get the party started,” said Jen Stevens through the speakers of the computer.
I looked around the room and took in a deep breath.
“I want to thank you all for coming here. I wouldn’t have asked if it wasn’t extremely important,” I stated. I took a sip of my soda. “I need your help.”
“What do you need, Iona?” asked Beth.
“As I told you, I have powers. I’m not alone, in fact that there many of us living along side you. Our abilities are something we are born with…or inherited in my case. We live by a set of rules and laws that govern the use of our gifts. We even have a legal system that enforces the proper use of our powers,” I stated before taking another drink. “There are powers that one is born with and then there are spells. To put it in simple terms, one is born with powers, but anyone can learn a spell.”
“Does that include people like us?” asked Celeste.
I nodded. “However, there’s more to it than just saying some words or mixing up some compounds. It’s a very exact and unforgiving science. In most cases, if a spell is botched nothing happens. However, there are those times when a spell is improperly cast it can do great harm.”
I looked around the room and they were all looking at me intently.
“I’m looking for one…possibly two people…humans who have discovered a spell and they have used it for their own pleasure,” I continued.
“What does it do?” asked Tessa.
“In the simplest terms it’s a spell used to greatly enhance sexual pleasure,” I replied. “It allows two people to share and feel each other’s emotions.”
“That doesn’t sound too bad,” said Kim.
“It isn’t,” I replied. “Unfortunately it also allows the person who casts the spell to mold their partner to serve their desires.”
“So, if the person wants something…how do I put this…wants something very kinky the other person will do it?” asked Tessa.
I nodded. “That’s not all. It also allows the person to physically change their partner.”
“What do you mean?” asked Hallie.
“I’m not just talking about common fantasies like larger breasts or things like that…if the person casting the spell wants to make love to say…a mermaid… then the other person transforms to fit that form,” I said. “They also stay in that form for the rest of their life.”
There was total silence in the room.
“How is the spell cast?” asked Jen.
“It’s a liquid and it’s odorless and tasteless,” I replied. “The good thing is that it’s very difficult to create. Also the ingredients are rather rare and expensive.”
“So how can we help?” asked Beth.
“I need you to act as my eyes and ears. If you hear of anything strange let me know,” I said. “I will also give you a list of the ingredients. If you hear anything related to this, call me immediately. Under no circumstances are you to intervene.”
“Okay, I’ll ask, why not?” asked Tessa.
I told them about the group that Fiona had told me about.
“I can defend myself against them… you won’t be able to,” I stated. “I don’t want to see any of you get hurt.”
“That makes sense,” replied Tessa. “Who else can we tell about this?”
I hesitated for a moment. “Anyone you trust with your life. I know from talking to you that you have all faced danger and have dealt with the supernatural. I know that some of your friends and family might be able to help. However, I need to emphasize that all I need is for you to gather information.”
“So you think that there are only one or two people doing this?” asked Tessa.
“It’s either a couple… or one person who is changing gender at will,” I replied.
“And how many people have been affected by this person or persons?” asked Beth.
“Thirty-seven that we know of,” I replied.
“Do you have case files on these victims?” asked Beth.
I nodded. “I’ll brief you on some of them and I will also give you each a flash-drive with pertinent info on the cases. However, the drives have a protection spell on them. If any unauthorized person looks at the file they will see nothing related to the cases.”
Chapter 5
“We’re really not sure how many victims there are,” I said. “It’s very possible the person or persons using it didn’t initially realize the power of the spell.”
“So it would have been used as an aphrodisiac, and they might have used it on many people…until they discovered the real power of it,” stated Kim.
“That’s right,” I replied. “Judging by the number of known victims we know that whoever is using it knows what they are doing.”
“Can the spell change the appearance of the person who…cast it?” asked Jen.
“Yes…that’s why we’re not sure if there are one or two people. The victims’ memories are hazy, but they have all said that they were with only one person. The spell is designed to affect the memories of the victims and so the physical description of the person varies greatly…race, gender, size…you name it.”
“How do you know that it’s not a whole gang of people?” asked Alexis.
“Without getting too technical, the spell leaves a very distinctive signature,” I replied.
“And from analyzing this signature you can tell that there are only one or two people using it?” asked Tessa.
I nodded. “It’s either one person who is changing gender or a brother and sister.”
“I hope it’s just one person,” said Jirra.
“Me too,” I replied.
Tessa was studying a page of the report that listed the last known ten victims.
“It appears that they all belong to one of three main groups,” she noted. “College students, expensive upper-class society, and show business.”
“Luckily we have all three groups covered here,” said Beth.
I nodded as I passed around some files on some of the more recent cases.
“This is the one that first caught our attention,” I stated.
The victim was a male, although you would never know from the photo. Twenty-two-year-old Jimmy Kellor had been a second string linebacker for Nebraska. Now he could pass as Paris Hilton’s twin. The reason I called Jimmy male was that he still had his male sex organs and still saw himself as male.
“We were lucky to have someone working at the university,” I said. “They whisked Jimmy away before anyone saw his new form.”
“How big was Jimmy before the transformation?” asked Tessa as she studied the photo.
“He was listed in the press guide as six-six, and weighing two hundred and sixty pounds,” I replied as I reviewed my notes.
“Where is he now?” asked Celeste.
“We have him in a safe house. Without knowing the exact formula for the original spell we can’t change him back to his original physical appearance,” I said.
“So he’s stuck like this?” asked Beth.
“For now. There’s an alternative but he doesn’t want it,” I replied.
“You mean total transformation into a woman?” asked Hallie.
I nodded. “His identity would also be changed…but he doesn’t want that. He’s holding out for the hope we catch the person who changed him.”
“Oh my god!” exclaimed Jirra as she looked at one of the other files. She held up a photo to show the others. It showed a beautiful female centaur with long blonde hair.
“I know her!” exclaimed Alexis as she took the photo from Jirra.
“It’s quite possible,” I replied. “She’s an actress…nothing big, but she worked on a lot of TV shows. Her name is Lara Irons.”
Alexis nodded. “She had a part in my first show. Where is she now?”
“We’ve moved her to a special ranch in Colorado,” I replied. “We have several other of the half-human half animal-victims there.”
“Like what?” asked Hallie.
“Two other female centaurs and one male centaur,” I replied. “We also have a fox girl, a pig man and a snake girl with a human head and torso. She has six arms and from the waist down she has a thirty-foot long snake body. Then there are the two female and one male merpeople we’re supporting at a facility in California. At least they’re still their original genders.”
“And all of these were done by the same spell?” asked Kim.
I nodded.
“I know you just asked us to be on the lookout for strange things…but I want to do more than that,” said Tessa. “Whoever is doing this needs to be caught. This is one sick bastard.”
“I agree with Tessa,” added Beth.
I shook my head. “I wish it was that simple.”
I reminded them about the others who were hunting the person who was committing these violations.
“And they wouldn’t like us getting involved?” asked Jirra.
“They wouldn’t see problem with killing any of you. They don’t have a high regard for non-magical people interfering in what they see as a strictly magical problem.”
“No offense, but we’re hardly normal humans,” said Tessa with a sly smile on her face.
“None taken, Tessa, but I doubt it would matter to them. Granted some of you have been touch by supernatural powers, but that might not be enough to keep you out of harm’s way. For all I know they might not even approve of me…if they knew the truth about me that is. Very few people know what happened to the original Iona and they are all very close to me. In fact the main reason I’m on this case is because I’m not part of the authorities. Officially I’m not part of the investigation and that’s why I need your help. The others may have compromised the magical authorities and I can only call on them to help once I’ve either identified or captured the person…or persons doing this.”
“I see,” she replied.
“I may be new to the magical world, but I have pretty strong defensive powers. I’ve also been acquiring some spells that will allow me to be more proactive,” I replied.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Well, I have several very effective protective powers. One sends the spell back at the person who cast it,” I said.
Tessa nodded. “That would be very effective, still it would be nice to have someone covering your back…I learned that the hard way.”
“I agree with Tessa,” said Beth. “You may be attacked from two sides.”
“I don’t plan on being alone. I have someone in mind to cover my back,” I replied.
“Anyone I know?” asked Beth.
I smiled back. “Not that I’m aware of…but anything is possible.”
“So what do you want us to do?” asked Hallie.
“Call me if you hear of anything strange…no matter how bizarre,” I replied.
“I work in Hollywood, any way to narrow down the term bizarre?” asked Jen.
I couldn’t help smiling at her question. “Well for a start, anything related to exclusive parties would be a good start. Many of the victims recall something about being at a party.”
“I’ll see what I can do,” she replied.
“What else?” asked Jirra.
“Any strange disappearances,” I continued. “If the person has undergone a transformation they will want to go into hiding.”
“So you’ll need to catch the person who is doing this in one piece in order to change the victims back to normal,” stated Beth.
“That’s the preferred method,” I replied. “There’s a very good chance that the spell’s power will be broken upon the death of the person casting it.”
“So if the people you have in the safe house suddenly change back to normal that means the others got to the spell caster first,” said Tessa.
I nodded. “However, the others as you call them, could care less about the victims…they just want to preserve the so called purity of magic,” I replied.
Kim looked at me. “I know this sounds like a stupid question…but just how common is magic….does that make sense?”
I nodded. “I wouldn’t be able to ask it any clearer, Kim. To be honest we’re not sure. Yes, we know many of the people who have powers and we also know about more mystical beings.”
“Like elves and werewolves and things like that?” asked Celeste.
I nodded. “Just to name a few. According to my aunt all sorts of mystical and magical beings used to live side by side with ordinary humans. Over time they learned to blend in and hide their powers and differences. They even helped create the mythology and tales about themselves. Over the eons, mankind accepted the stories and forgot the truth. A few races stayed closer to the mystical roots…like the Minoans and the Anasazi.”
“That makes sense,” said Hallie.
“As I said earlier, some spells can be learned and over time some humans have done just that. There are also objects that have been changed so that can store and transmit certain spells. For example, all those stories about magical rings and medallions….they’re all aren’t fairy tales.”
“This is pretty cool,” said Alexis. “Also pretty terrifying too.”
I laughed slightly. “Trust me, Alexis; I know exactly what you mean. I don’t mind my eyes being opened to this world…but it does take some getting used to.”
“So what will happen to the person when you catch them?” asked Beth.
“They will get a trial. This isn’t a one time mistake. Whoever is doing this knows what they are doing,” I replied.
“Um, when you say a trail…you mean a real trial?” asked Celeste.
I nodded again. “Yes and they’ll even have a lawyer.”
“Magical lawyers….now that’s scary,” said Jen.
The group broke out in laughter.
“The best defense lawyers are vampires and werewolves,” I said.
They all looked at me to see if I was serious.
“Just kidding,” I replied.
“I don’t know…this might explain some of the corporate lawyers I’ve met in dealing with the studios,” said Jen.
“Actually weres and vampires have too strong of an ethical side to be lawyers,” I replied. “At least that’s what my mom told me.”
Chapter 6
Hallie and the others looked over the list of ingredients for the spell.
“A lot of these things can be picked up at any health food store,” said Kim.
I nodded as I pointed to the list. “These are a bit rarer.”
“Dried jellyfish power?” asked Jirra as she read over my shoulder.
I shrugged my shoulders. “I have no idea who makes it, but there are stores that sell it. In fact there’s one not far from here.”
“Where is it?” asked Kim.
“It’s called the Ye Olde Magik Shoppe,” I replied.
“I know where it is; it’s just north of Lane Avenue on High Street. I always thought the place was a joke,” said Kim.
I shook my head. “The woman who runs it is a family friend. Her name is Rowena and she can be trusted…she’s helped out some people here on campus who have magical spells cast on them. If you want I’ll give her your names.”
Kim nodded.
“So she’s probably been alerted to keep an eye out for someone buying these ingredients,” said Hallie.
“That’s right, but there are other places...non-magical shops that might have the components too,” I said.
“For example?” asked Alexis.
“How about any decent Asian market,” said Tessa.
I nodded. “That’s true, but there’s not as much quality control, remember there’s no room for error in mixing the spell.”
“Do you have a list of possible stores…I mean magical ones?” asked Beth.
I nodded. “I can send them to you for your areas. Now, if no one else minds, I would really like to get something to eat”
Beth looked at her watch. “Wow, I lost all track of time,”
“Do you want to go out? We have a great Chinese place within walking distance,” said Hallie.
“Sure…ignore the woman in the computer,” said Jen with a laugh.
“I’ll treat you to dinner the next time you’re in San Diego,” I said.
“Deal!” she replied. “And I may have some resources to help those transformed partially into animals if they can’t be changed back so let me know how that all works out. The entertainment world has its own kind of ‘magic’ and maybe some of it can be used to make their lives easier and give them a purpose.”
Chapter 7
We agreed not to talk about the case over dinner and it was nice to relax with people who knew my secret. I hated not being honest, but let’s face it; most people aren’t ready to know that magic really exists.
We also agreed to order different meals and then share them which always makes going out for Chinese more fun.
“So how long will you be in Columbus, Iona?” asked Kim.
“I’m staying a few days with my sister, she has an art gallery in the Short North,” I replied as I scooped some Kung Pao chicken onto my plate.
“So you’re originally from here?” asked Hallie.
“In another lifetime,” I replied with a grin.
“And was your sense of humor as bad?” asked Jirra.
I nodded. “Pretty much.”
“So your sister knows all about you?” asked Kim as she reached for the pot of tea.
“She’s the only one in my old family who does. It’s nice to have a connection to my past,” I replied.
“I know how that feels,” said Beth.
I noted the sadness in her voice and remembered that she had told me her grandmother had terminal cancer.
“How’s she doing?” I asked.
“She’s at peace with it. I mean she’s in her nineties and has done some incredible things in her life. The doctors are impressed with her status considering she has refused surgery.”
“Does she know everything about you, Beth?” asked Kim.
Beth nodded.
“Including what you do for a living?” asked Hallie.
Beth smiled. “Oh yes, she’s happy to see that I’m in the family business.”
“Why don’t you tell us about her, Beth,” suggested Tessa.
“I don’t want to bore you with old stories,” said Beth.
“Tell us the one about her escape from a POW camp in Germany,” I suggested.
The others agreed and Beth began to tell us the story. I could tell that it cheered her up a lot.
Chapter 8
We met one last time the next morning. I had checked my email and realized that there were no new cases of abuse reported.
After the meeting I headed to my sister Jenny’s gallery. Ever since she had learned the truth of our family heritage her artwork had really taken off.
The actual gallery section of her business was small. She used the back of the building as her workshop. The second floor was her home.
I walked inside the gallery and the bell above the door announced my entrance.
Jenny stepped out from the back and smiled at me.
“Well, it’s good to see you,” she said.
“It’s good to see you too,” I said as we hugged.
“Any trouble finding the place?” she asked.
I shook my head.
“Well, let me show you around,” she said.
Currently she was doing a lot of sculpture and was starting to experiment with glass.
“These are incredible,” I said. “When did you start glass blowing?”
“Last year. I finally got good enough to put some of the items out for sale. I can barely keep them on the shelf,” she said.
While Jenny didn’t have powers like mine, she was very in tune with her artistic side. Aunt Kayla said that many artistic people had magical powers, although many were unaware of it.
“How are your lessons coming along?” I asked as we sat down on a couch near the back of the gallery.
“Not bad. Amelia says that I’m doing quite well considering I never knew I had powers until after you changed,” she said. “I have learned one spell”
“What is it?” I asked.
“I can boil water just by touching the outside of the mug. It makes getting my morning tea a lot more simple,” she replied with a smile.
I laughed. “I use a variation of that spell when I’m taking a bath. When the water gets too cool I just warm it a little. It’s not that different from the spell you’re using,” I said.
“Oooh that sounds very useful. I’ll have to ask Amelia to show me that one the next time she’s in town,” said Jenny. “So how did your meeting go?”
I gave her the details without giving out names.
“You definitely have some interesting friends,” she said.
“They’re good people. I feel at ease around them,” I replied.
“So how’re things going with Bill?” she asked.
“We’re getting along fine. We still haven’t set a date yet for the wedding, but neither of us are in a rush.”
“Well, I definitely want to be there…just to see you in a wedding gown,” she said.
I laughed. “Oh, you’ll be there…in the most hideous bridesmaid gown I can pick out.”
We both started laughing.
“I never though we’d be having conversations like this,” said Jenny.
“That makes two of us,” I replied. “I’m so happy to have you in my life.”
Jenny smiled back.
“How’s the family?” I asked.
“Mom’s still not over Dad’s passing,” she said. “But she is thinking of selling the house and moving into something smaller.”
“That would be nice,” I said. “Um, does she still blame… Iona for Roger’s death…I still have trouble referring to myself like this…”
“Unfortunately she does,” said Jenny. “I didn’t tell her that you were coming to town…it wasn’t worth the arguments.”
“I wish I could tell her…but I know that’s impossible,” I said sadly.
Jenny nodded. “I doubt she would be pleased to hear that I have magical powers too.”
We talked a little more about the family before ordering lunch.
There was a small café a block down the street and they delivered.
“I haven’t bothered hiring a staff so I eat most of my meals here,” said Jenny as she handed me a menu.
“Are you dating?” I asked.
“Nosey little witch aren’t you?”
“I’m not a witch….I’m a sorceress,” I replied as I stuck my tongue out at her.
Jenny laughed. “I starting seeing someone a few months ago…nothing serious, but we have dinner a couple of times a week.”
“And that’s it?” I asked. “Tell me more.”
Jenny sighed. “Her name is Robin.”
“Cool,” I replied.
“So you’re not shocked that I’m dating a woman?” she asked.
I just laughed. “Considering what I’ve gone through that’s tame.”
“Point taken,” replied Jenny.
I nodded. “Do I get to meet her?”
Jenny shook her head. “Not yet. I want to see how it goes before I share my deeper secrets with her.”
“That’s fair. What does she do?”
Robin was the owner of the café up the street. She was a few years older than Jenny and had been out since she had graduated high school.
“So Mom doesn’t know you’re dating another woman?”
Jenny rolled her eyes.
“Say no more,” I replied.
“I plan on telling her if it gets more serious. Oh, she’s met Robin, but she doesn’t know that we’re a couple.”
“Are you happy?” I asked.
Jenny smiled. “Extremely.”
“That’s all that matters,” I replied.
Chapter 9
It was later that afternoon that I got a call from Fiona.
“We have a new one,” she said.
“How did you find out?” I asked.
I had to admit that I was more than a little bit curious about how our people were finding the victims of these crimes.
She signed slightly. “It’s a bit complicated.”
I laughed. “Isn’t it always?”
I almost thought I heard her let out a slight laugh.
“We have agents…who are exceptionally attuned to the scent of spells. They can usually pinpoint the location of the victim within ten to twenty hours after the spell has been cast,” she said.
“I know that some spells give off odors…but I wasn’t aware that any of us could smell them over a long distance,” I replied.
“That’s correct. Kayla has been doing an excellent job in teaching you,” she replied.
“Um, so when you say agents you aren’t referring to people…like us, right?” I asked.
“That’s also correct,” she replied.
I had only met a few supernatural creatures, but I always was hoping to meet more, but I knew this wasn’t the time or place.
“Do the others have…agents like this too?” I asked.
“They might,” she replied.
“Okay…so what do you want me to do?” I asked.
“I’d like you to talk to the victim. She’s in a safe house just outside Philadelphia,” said Fiona.
“She…has she always been a woman?” I asked.
“No,” replied Fiona. “I’m still working on the file. It will be waiting for you in Philadelphia.”
“Okay…so where do I go?” I asked.
Fiona gave me an address for a house just outside of a town called Phoenixville.
“Why is the name of that town familiar?” I asked.
“They filmed part of the movie ‘The Blob’ there,” replied Fiona. “They now have an annual event there every year called Blobfest.”
I snapped my fingers. “That’s right. I didn’t know you liked old horror movies.”
“I don’t…I had a big time crush on Steve McQueen,” she said.
“Really?” I asked.
“Is it that surprising?” she asked. There was a tone of slight disappoint in her voice as if I thought she was incapable of such emotions.
“Well, to be honest it sort of is. I guess there’s a lot I don’t know about you,” I replied. “Maybe when this is all over we can spend some time together.”
“I’d like that. I know that we haven’t always gotten along. We may never have a real mother-daughter relationship…but I would like to be friends with you.”
“I’d like that too,” I replied.
“Bill is also very nice. I’m pleased that you have someone like him in your life,” she added.
“I’m glad you like him…I mean that,” I said. I was being really truthful as deep down I wanted her approval of the man that I was due to marry.
“Well, we can talk more later. I checked the flights out of Columbus and you can catch one tomorrow morning at 7.”
“I’ll be on it,” I said.
“Be careful dear,” she said.
“Um, thanks Mom,” I replied. I then laughed.
“What’s so funny?” she asked.
“I just can’t see you having a crush on a mortal like Steve McQueen,” I said.
“Who said he was mortal?” she said then she hung up before I could ask her if she was kidding or not.
Chapter 10
I had dinner with Jenny that night and I talked to her about Fiona.
“I hope that you two can have some sort of relationship together,” said Jenny. “I know you have your friends and there’s also Kayla, but you need family too.”
“I call her mom sometimes, but she doesn’t really feel like my mom. Maybe it’s because I still see our mom as mine. Does that make sense?” I asked.
We were having dinner at one of our dad’s favorite places. It was a German restaurant called Schmidt’s Sausage Haus & Restaurant and it was located in the German Village neighborhood of Columbus.
“It makes as much sense as anything you say,” she replied with a wink.
“I suppose that my feelings for Fiona may be in part due to lingering memories of the original Iona.”
“Iona, can I ask you a question…just how much of her do you remember?” asked Jenny.
“If I press those memories hard enough I can remember everything…it feels strange…sort of like I’m trespassing,” I replied. “She and Fiona weren’t getting along much…even before she was abused by that bastard Keir. I try not to do it too often.”
“It must be very difficult,” she replied.
“It is,” I replied. I looked around the restaurant and smiled. “This is the first time I’ve been here since…the accident. It looks exactly the same.”
“We had Dad’s memorial service here,” said Jenny.
“That seems fitting,” I replied. “I wish I could stay here a while longer.”
“Well, when you get done with this why don’t you come back for a longer visit?”
I nodded. “I’d like that.”
“Just promise me to be careful with this case,” said Jenny.
“I will,” I replied.
The waitress arrived with our dinner. Jenny had ordered the sauerbraten and I was having the Alpine Chicken Spatzel.
“I was almost temped to get Dad’s favorite,” I said as at the chick breast and German spatzel noodles.
Jenny laughed. “They should have named it after him as he had it every time we came here.”
“Somehow I doubt they would rename the meatloaf after him,” I replied.
“Oh, one more thing…try to keep your clothes on this time,” she said as she took a bite of her beef.
In some of my adventures as Iona I had ended up either partly or completely naked.
“No promises,” I replied with a grin.
Chapter 11
I talked to Bill the next morning as I waited to board my flight.
“I hope we can get together soon,” I said.
“That makes two of us, Iona,” he replied. “I guess you really don’t know how much someone means to you until you’re separated.”
I sighed as his words really touched my emotions. When it came to romance and love I was completely a woman and I was so deeply in love with Bill. I was also happy that Bill now accepted me as a woman.
“Maybe I can head up your way,” I said hopefully.
“I’d like that,” he replied.
I heard then making the initial boarding announcement for my flight. “I have to go. I love you Bill.”
“I love you too, Iona.”
I never get tired hearing him say that.
Chapter 12
There was someone waiting for me when I arrived in the baggage claim area of Philadelphia International Airport. A young woman with short hair was holding a sign with my name of it. She was dressed in a rather cute looking all black chauffer’s uniform. She was wearing a tight jacket, a black skirt and knee high black leather boots. On her head was a black leather chauffer’s cap.
While I didn’t recognize the face of the young brunette woman I immediately knew who it was thanks to my ability to detect people I had previously met. In fact, the sensation was so strong that I picked it up as soon as I left the secure area and headed down the long hallway to the baggage area.
I walked over to the woman and read her name tag that was on her jacket.
“I’m Iona Beddau…Michaela,” I said as I pointed to the sign.
“Very good, Ms. Beddau, do you have any bags besides the one you’re carrying?” she asked.
“Yes, but I doubt you will be able to lift them...you’re rather short,” I replied. “Unless you plan on making yourself larger.”
Michaela smiled back. “Ahh so you know who I am…”
I rolled my eyes. “I picked you up long before I set sights on you…and nice name, I would never have guessed it was an alias.”
Michaela smiled back. “I suppose the name is rather obvious. I also can’t do a damn thing about your radar.”
“It’s good to see you again,” I said.
Chapter 13
As we drove out of the parking lot, Michaela handed me a sealed envelope.
“Your friends asked me to give this to you once we left the airport,” said Michaela.
I took the envelope and started to open it.
“So do you always take chauffer jobs, Mick?” I asked.
“Only for people I like,” she replied. “By the way, you were right about trying life as a woman. I’ve been having a blast.”
Michaela, AKA Mick was a mystical being who called himself…or in this case herself a traveler. I had first met Mick when I had gone undercover as a high school girl and our paths had crossed a few times since.
“I’m glad to hear that…I’m also pleased that you’re here. I do okay by myself, but it’s nice to have backup,” I said.
“I’m not sure how good of a backup I am…if I remember correctly you saved me the last time,” she said.
“That’s true, but you distracted that creature long enough for me to break its spell,” I replied, referring to the succubus that we had encountered.
“Your mother told me about the case and the possibility of other magical folk being against us,” she continued.
“Hopefully we can catch the human who is misusing the spell first and avoid any trouble,” I said as I began to read the file.
“Avoiding trouble doesn’t sound like your style, Iona,” she said.
I would have laughed at Mick’s comment but I was too shocked by the contents of the file.
“Whoever is doing this is getting more and more depraved,” I said.
“It happens,” she replied. “The problem with pleasure spells is that they cause the user to seek out more intense experiences.”
I continued to read the file. “Mick…I mean Michaela…you’re an expert on sensual pleasures right?”
“I guess you could put it that way,” she replied.
“Do you think we’re chasing one person or two?”
“One,” she replied without hesitation.
“Why?” I asked without looking up.
“From what Fiona told me this could only be the work of one person. Why use it on strangers if you have a partner?” she asked.
I nodded. “And what gender do you think this person is?”
“Both,” she replied. “If Fiona is right about the number of times the spell has been used, this person sees themself as both male and female…depending on how the spirit moves them.”
I let out a sigh.
“You have come to the same conclusion, right lass?” asked Michaela.
I looked up at her and nodded.
Chapter 14
The victim was, at one time, twenty-six-year-old Bob Mannix. According to the information he was a lawyer from a large Philadelphia firm. I looked at the photo of him and he looked as if he could also play football for the Eagles. His dimensions were listed at six-six, two hundred and twenty pounds.
I stared at the photo taken of Bob and couldn’t believe it was the same person as he…make that she now looked to be in her early teens. According to the medical staff she had undergone several age transformations, in addition to the gender change.
Bob said that “she” had met a woman at a party on the Mainline and they had driven out to the man’s apartment. It was there that the woman transformed into a large muscular man and Bob became female. Our agents found Bob wandering the streets just outside of Phoenixville almost a day later. According to the report, Bob had no idea how he had gotten there.
Bob refused to talk any further to the investigators about what had been done to her.
I picked up my phone and called Fiona.
“What is it, dear?” she asked.
“Um, Mom, if…Bob doesn’t want to talk…what good am I doing here?”
“Amelia did the initial physical exam and she explained that someone who had undergone similar experiences was available to handle the investigation, Bob agreed to talk to you…and you only.”
“Oh…okay,” I replied. “One more thing, thanks for tracking down Mick for me.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied.
Chapter 15
We pulled up to a rather nondescript house. It was on the end of a suburban street called Evergreen Drive. To be honest, it didn’t look any different than the other homes.
“Here’s my cell phone number, call me when you’re ready,” said Michaela. “I doubt the victim will want anyone else there but you.”
“Okay,” I replied as I slipped the card into my purse. I was nervous and trying not to show it.
“Just be yourself, Iona and you’ll do fine,” she said.
“Thanks,” I replied as I walked up the sidewalk to the front door.
Amelia met me at the door and we hugged.
“I’m glad to see you,” I said. “Are you the only one here…besides Bob?”
She nodded. “There are others, but they aren’t in the house.
I nodded. “It’s strange, but I didn’t pick up on your presence.”
“We have a masking spell over the property,” she replied. “We need to make sure the others don’t know what’s going on here.”
“Okay, so where is…Bob?” I asked.
“Upstairs,” she replied
“And do I call him…or her Bob?” I asked.
“Bob is fine and he doesn’t accept that he’s physically female…or ten,” she added.
“Ten? In the file he looked to be in his teens,” I stated.
Amelia nodded. “Whoever cast the spell did a very sloppy job and we’ve seen several age changes in last twenty-four hours. It looks like Bob has settled in to be an eleven-year-old girl physically and is slowly changing mentally. I would say that unless the spell is reversed in the next week that the effects will be permanent.”
“And does Bob know this?” I asked.
Amelia nodded again. “I see no reason to lie to him.”
“Okay…so do we go up together or do I go up myself?” I asked.
“I’ll introduce you,” she said.
Chapter 16
Bob was sitting on a bed with his arms wrapped around his knees. He was dressed in a t-shirt and sweatpants. He looked as if he had been crying a lot.
“Bob, this is my friend Iona I was telling you about,” said Amelia as we stepped into the room.
Bob looked at me without saying a word.
If I hadn’t known the truth I would have never suspected that the petit strawberry blonde haired girl sitting on the bed had ever been a male.
“Hi,” I said. “May I sit down?”
Bob shrugged his shoulders. At least it wasn’t a no.
“I’ll be downstairs,” said Amelia.
I sat down on the edge of the bed.
“I understand a little what you’re going through,” I said. “I was once a man too.”
Bob stared at me with disbelief.
“No way,” he said. His voice matched his body and he sounded like a young girl.
I nodded. “My change was a little different, but the end result was the same.”
“I can’t believe this has happened,” said Bob.
“I know what you mean…it took me time to accept my change,” I replied.
“They told me that unless they find the…person who did this to me…I will live out my life as a woman,” said Bob.
“That’s true,” I replied.
“That woman… Amelia said that I will change and become a girl…in my mind too.”
“She’s usually right,” I said. “She helped me adjust to my change.”
“Do you think you can find who did this to me?”
“I’m working on it,” I replied.
Bob smiled slightly. “I notice you didn’t say yes.”
“I wouldn’t lie to you just to make you feel better,” I said.
“Thanks,” replied Bob. “What will happen to me if you fail? I mean, I know that I’ll be a girl…”
“You won’t be on your own, there will be people who will take care of you,” I replied.
“So like a family?”
“Yes, but just because they aren’t related to you by blood doesn’t mean that they wouldn’t be important to you. I don’t think that I could have gotten through this without the people who took me in and treated me like family.”
“So your real family doesn’t know what happened to you?” asked Bob.
I nodded. “My change occurred due to a body swap,” I said. I then told Bob what happened to Roger.
“Wow,” replied Bob.
“To make matters worse, my some of my original family hate me and blame me for my own death.”
Bob stared at me in silence for what seemed like minutes.
“I had no idea that these sorts of things happened,” said Bob. “Thanks for telling me your story.”
“You’re welcome,” I replied with a smile.
To my relief Bob smiled back.
“So I suppose you want to ask me what happened,” said Bob.
“If you’re ready,” I said. “Are you hungry?”
Bob nodded. “Starving!”
I laughed. “Let’s go down and see what they have in the kitchen and then we can talk okay?”
“I’d like that, Iona,” said Bob.
We started to go downstairs when Bob stopped and stared at me.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
Bob began to cry. “I’m so scared Iona!”
I wrapped my arms around him. “Let it out, Bob, it’s okay to cry.”
Chapter 17
Bob washed his face before we headed down to the kitchen.
“Did you cry after your change?” he asked.
“Many times,” I replied honestly.
“Did it make you feel better?” he asked.
“In some ways it did,” I replied.
Bob dried off his face. “Okay, let’s go.”
The kitchen was well stocked with food.
“What do you feel like eating?” I asked as I looked in the cupboards.
“How about pancakes?” asked Bob, who was sitting at the kitchen table.
“Okay,” I replied as I reached for a box of pancake mix.
Chapter 18
“Thank you for the pancakes,” said Bob. “You’re a pretty good cook.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“Um, did you know how to cook before you became a girl?” he asked.
I nodded as I took a sip of my tea. “Cooking isn’t just for women. What did you do?”
Bob fidgeted in his seat. “I pretty much ate out all the time.”
“What about when you lived with your parents?
Bob shook his head. “We had a cook. I grew up in a very rich family.”
“Well, it’s not that hard,” I replied. “I’m no chef, but I do okay.”
“I guess that makes sense,” he replied.
“Did you ever do the dishes?” I asked.
Bob laughed. “We had a maid too.”
“Well, there’s no maid here, so why don’t you give me hand, okay?”
To my surprise, he nodded and jumped out of his seat. “Sure…another first.”
After we finished cleaning up we moved to the living room and sat down on the couch.
“I suppose you want me to tell you what happened,” he said.
“Only if you want to…but remember that I’m trying to help you,” I replied.
Bob’s head dropped down. “I don’t deserve any help…this is my punishment.”
“What to do you mean by that?” I asked softly.
Bob looked up and wiped away the tears that had formed in his eyes. “I was a real jerk as a guy…I did some bad things and I don’t deserve to be helped.”
I moved slightly closer. “What have you done that was that bad?”
Bob sniffed and wiped away another tear. I looked around the room and spotted a box of tissue. I reached over and grabbed it; I then hand Bob a tissue.
Bob took it without a word and blew his nose.
“Well?” I asked.
“I took advantage of women,” he replied.
“In what sort of way?” I asked cautiously.
Sensing my uneasiness, Bob shook his head. “I didn’t rape anyone or anything like that…I just recorded what we did.”
“How?” I asked.
“There are two cameras hidden in my condo; one is in the bedroom and the other is in the living room,” he replied sheepishly.
“So you recorded yourself having sex?” I asked.
Bob nodded.
“And did you tell your partners?” I asked.
“No,” he replied.
“And did you show the tapes to anyone else?”
Bob shook his head no. “I did it for myself. It doesn’t really matter…I’m such a pervert.”
“I wouldn’t put it like that…it’s a bit twisted, but I’ve seen worse, much worse,” I replied.
“This is my punishment for doing it,” he said sadly.
I reached over and put my hand on his shoulder. “You made some stupid decisions but you didn’t deserve to have your life taken away from you. Bob, did you record the night this happened to you?”
Bob nodded.
“Tell me about it,” I asked.
Chapter 19
“I think you should leave this to the authorities, Iona,” said Amelia.
“Bob trusted me with the info. I’ll slip in and grab the cameras and tapes and come right back,” I replied. “Whoever did this to him is long gone.”
Amelia stared back. “I’m not worried about that person.”
“I know that this is a risk, but it’s worth it. I doubt they would try anything out in the open and I will have Michaela with me.”
“Okay, but if you’re not back in a reasonable amount of time I’m calling Fiona,” she said.
I leaned over and hugged her. “Thanks for trusting me.”
Bob gave me directions to his place and told me where he kept a spare key hidden outside. I also had the location of the hidden cameras.
We arrived back in Philadelphia ninety minutes later.
I stepped out of the car and looked at Michaela.
“I’ll be out in a few minutes, keep an eye out for anything unusual.”
She nodded.
The key was right where Bob had said it would be and I had no trouble getting into his home.
The living room was ransacked and I suspected that it hadn’t been done by Bob and his lover…or Fiona’s officers. Thankfully the cameras were right where Bob had said they would be and both were in perfect condition. I checked to see if the tapes were still in them and I also confirmed that they both showed Bob’s transformation. I slipped both cameras in my bag and slipped out.
A minute later I was back in the car, it had all been so easy, or so I thought.
“We’re being followed,” said Michaela as we drove away. “Don’t turn around; they think that we don’t know they’re there. They’re driving a silver BMW…not a very inconspicuous car.”
“How many are in the car?” I asked.
“Two, a man and a woman,” she replied. “What do you want to do?”
I thought about it for a minute. “Drive out of the city; I doubt they’ll try anything with people around.”
Michaela nodded. “And then?”
“We’ll see,” I said. I knew that I would have to confront them as I didn’t want to lead them back to the safe house.
Chapter 20
“How about there?” asked Michaela as she pointed to a sign.
I nodded. “Why not?”
The BMW followed us as we pulled into Valley Forge National Park.
We drove for twenty minutes before pulling into a parking area near the statue of General von Steuben
“Now what?” asked Michaela.
“Stay in the car, but be ready to come out if you think I’m in trouble. I’m hoping they just want to talk,” I replied. “If you can, take some photos of them.
“I’ll be ready,” she said as she pulled the camera out of its bag.
I stepped out and walked towards the statue of the Revolutionary War hero. I stopped and turned to watch the couple get out of the BMW. They were both tall and very thin. Both had short, nearly white colored hair. Both the man and the woman were dressed in all gray outfits.
I also noticed that they were both very pale in complexion and they also had deep cobalt colored blue eyes.
I watched them approach and when they were ten feet away I addressed them.
“Well, what do you want or are you students of the American Revolutionary War too?” I asked.
The woman glared at me. “We’ve been hunting you for a while…I’m sort of surprised that we caught you so easily. It was very stupid to go back to the scene of your crime…but humans aren’t that smart.”
“You must pay for your crimes,” added the man. “We don’t care that you’re hurting other humans, but you cannot continue to abuse spells.”
“You have no right to misuse that which you are not born with,” continued the woman with bitterness. “We are so sick and tired of seeing your kind steal from us. Thieves must be punished.”
Their reply caught me off guard. The fact that they thought I was the person abusing the spell made me laugh.
“You won’t think it’s so funny when we disembowel you,” said the man with annoyance.
“I’m laughing because you have the wrong person,” I replied.
The woman shook her head. “No, we have who we’re looking for. Now, you’re going to come with us and you will beg for death by the time we finish punishing you.”
“You must be kidding!” I replied. “Who writes your lines, you sound like characters from a bad movie.”
“Enough of this!” growled the man as she turned to the woman. “Bind her and let’s get out of here. I’ll kill the driver.”
Good luck with that I thought.
“You only play with magic…we will show you what real powers are,” said the woman as she glared at me.
The fact that they thought I was human and without powers gave me more than enough time to cast a protection spell. When the woman tried to use a paralysis spell on me, but my counter spell threw it right back at them. While they were frozen in place, I knew that they could still see and hear me.
I walked slowly over towards them, my boots clicking on the ground.
“I bet you didn’t expect that to happen,” I said as I reached into the man’s back pocket. I pulled out his wallet and read his name.
“Davin Freiberg,” I said as I looked at his ID. “Pleased to meet you.”
I also noticed that he was carrying a throwing knife in a leather shoulder harness. I took the knife and examined it. It was a very beautiful weapon, with a very sharp blade.
“You better be careful playing with toys like this, someone could get hurt,” I said as I tossed the knife on the ground. It clanked loudly on the pavement.
Next I then reached into the woman’s bag and pulled out her wallet. “And you are Aila Freiberg. Husband and wife? No, you look took much like each other; you must be brother and sister, right?”
I memorized the info on their driver licenses and other forms of ID. As I did I could sense fear coming from Davin and rage from Aila.
I put their wallets back.
“Now, I know who you are and you still have no idea who I am…except that I’m not the person you were hunting. You do know that I’m not someone to be underestimated. I know more than protection spells and if our paths cross again I promise that I won’t be so nice. Now, I could leave you here and let the spell wear off…but that could take hours and someone might wonder what you’re doing. No I’ll be kind and I’ll release you when I leave...but if you come after me you’ll regret it.”
I noticed that Michaela was walking back from the BMW and that she was smiling.
Chapter 21
As we pulled away I could see that the spell had been released and they were slowly regaining use of their bodies.
“I got some nice photos of them,” she said.
“Cool. But what did you do to their car?”
She turned and smiled at me. “I let the air out their tires. No real damage, but it will keep them busy for a while.”
“I got their names and addresses,” I replied. “They thought I was the person who transformed Bob.”
“They know that was a mistake,” she replied. “They can’t be very happy about that.”
“No, the woman, Aila, was pretty pissed off,” I said.
“Aila?” asked Michaela.
I nodded. “Does it mean anything to you?”
“What was the man’s name?”
“Davin Freiberg,” I replied. I mentioned that they were most likely brother and sister
She nodded. “I though they looked Nordic. They’ll be back.”
“How do you know that?”
“They’re probably a hit team. They were assigned to kill the person who is misusing magic. They can’t quit, if they do their reputation is toast,” she explained.
“A magic hit team?”
Michaela nodded. “Why not? Do you think that humans are the only ones who make a living out of professional murder?”
“And what about me?”
“They have their rules and you’re not part of the contract…but they don’t care who gets in their way. The good thing is that most of the people who go into this sort of work have weak powers. Oh, they have enough to take out humans, but they can’t take out someone like you.”
“Are you sure?” I asked. “I don’t have that much experience with my powers, especially when going up against others who had powers their whole life.”
“I watched you back there, you were in full control. Have faith and confidence in your powers lass and you’ll do fine.”
I nodded. “I hope Amelia has something stronger than tea in the house.”
Michaela smiled. “If she doesn’t I can help in that department too.” She reached around and handed me a silver flask. “It’s good Irish whiskey…nothing but the best.”
I took the flask and took a sip. The warm liquid felt wonderful as it slipped down my throat.
Chapter 22
When we got out of the car I did a double take.
“Wasn’t this car white when we left Valley Forge?” I asked.
It was now a dark blue.
Michaela nodded. “The license plate is also different. If the Freibergs try to trace us they will be chasing a mirage. Our kind have learned the skills to help us blend in.”
I smiled back at her. “Some day I would love to learn more about your race.”
She smiled and winked back at me. “Oh lass, I can teach you all kinds of things!”
I showed her my engagement ring.
Michaela shrugged. “Well it was worth a try.”
Amelia met us at the door.
“Where’s Bob?” I asked as we stepped inside.
“Asleep,” she replied. “It’s not uncommon for someone to sleep twenty hours a day the first few days after the transformation.”
“How is he?” I asked.
“Slightly younger…she looks like she is around eight or nine now,” said Amelia. “The good thing is that she won’t get any younger and should age now at a normal rate. The bad news is that unless we reverse the spell soon she will live out her life as a woman.”
“Well, I have a lot to tell you,” I said.
Chapter 23
We watched the video without waiting for Bob to wake up. The woman who entered with the adult male version of Bob was extremely beautiful and she was dressed in a low cut, tight leather dress.
They sat, talked and drank for a while. The audio on the tape was very garbled and it was difficult to hear what they were saying.
“I’ll turn this over to our lab and they should be able to clean it up,” said Amelia.
“Do you think that she…or he uses the same appearance all the time?” I asked.
“It’s very likely,” replied Amelia. “She…or he, might change slightly, but their basic look will stay the same. For example, the color of the hair might change and the hair style might be different.
Bob and the woman began to kiss. This quickly became a very frenzied session of foreplay and soon both of them were naked.
“What’s that on her upper right arm?” I asked as I pointed at the screen.
Amelia paused the tape.
“It looks like a tattoo,” I said.
Amelia slowly advanced the tape so we could get a better look.
“It looks like a dragon,” I said.
Michaela nodded. “I agree…it’s very unique.”
The dragon’s tail was curled completely around the woman’s arm.
“That should be easy to identify…assuming it’s still there after she become a man,” I said.
Amelia agreed and she hit play again.
The woman was straddling Bob when the transformations started. As she held Bob down, a rather large, fully erect penis appeared where her vagina had once been. Bob struggled to get free, but it was in vain as the woman was now obviously stronger. She forced Bob to suck her cock and as he did he slowly transformed into a young sexy woman.
“It looks like she is becoming male at the same rate that Bob is becoming female,” noted Amelia.
The man forced the now feminized Bob to continue to suck his cock all the way to climax.
“Look, notice that the man still has the tattoo,” said Amelia. She paused the tape for a few seconds so we could get another look at it.
It was true. This may have been the break we were looking for.
I also noticed that the man’s sexual drive didn’t slow down and he began to have sex with Bob. While Bob was under the effects of the spell and was obviously sexually aroused, it was also obvious that the sex was not consensual.
“He’s raping Bob,” I said softly.
“There’s no other way to describe it,” said Amelia.
The couple changed form several times and at one point both appeared to be in their teens. The one thing that stayed constant was that Bob was female throughout the experience.
The other thing we noticed was the tattoo was visible throughout the episode.
The last thing we saw, before the tape ran out was the man transform into an adult, while Bob was a preteen.
“Um, do you think that this guy raped Bob again…I mean look at Bob…he’s just a kid now…”
“When we found her there was no sign of sexual assault. If the man raped Bob…the young girl version, there would have been physical evidence,” she explained.
“Good,” I replied. “I’m really looking forward to catching this person now. What kind of punishment will the courts give him…or her?”
“With the number of victims, it will be severe,” said Amelia.
“Good,” I replied.
“Wouldn’t it just save everyone some a lot of time and effort if you just let the others get this person?” asked Michaela.
I shook my head. “No, the law exists for a reason…and besides those two look like the type who would enjoy hurting the perpetrator too much.”
Michaela shrugged her shoulders. “I guess we still have a lot to learn about each other. My race doesn’t view the law quite in the same terms…our legal rules are a bit more simplistic. If you break a law…you are punished…it’s quite effective.”
I just shook my head.
“Well, I’ll send this tape off to Fiona,” said Amelia.
“Can she supply me with a picture of the tattoo?” I asked.
“I’d like one too,” said Michaela. “I know a few tattoo artists and they might be able to identify the artist.”
“That shouldn’t be a problem. Now, tell me about the couple,” said Amelia.
Chapter 24
“From what you’ve told me, I would say that they’re most likely from Finland,” said Amelia.
We were in the kitchen having some hot tea.
“Why Finland?” I asked.
“There’s a branch of our people from that part of the world. They’ve stayed away from merging with non-magical society for the last thousand years. For the most part they are now peaceful and just want to be left alone, but there are those who are more…active in their distaste for the non-magical,” said Amelia.
“When you say that they are now peaceful, does that mean that they have changed?” I asked.
“According to the texts, they were once very violent towards mortals,” said Amelia.
“And so what does that make these two that I ran into? They threatened to disembowel me, that’s not very peaceful,” I said.
“There are those from this clan that are used to track down and eliminate those mortals that, in their eyes, abuse magical powers,” she said.
“So are they a hit-team?” I asked.
“That’s one way of describing them,” she replied. “I’m surprised that they were so sloppy, they’re normally stealthier in their actions.”
“Their skills didn’t impress me that much,” I said.
“No, but since they work in teams, they can combine to overpower you…if you are not expecting them,” said Amelia. “Remember that if you cross paths again.”
“Well, now that I know who they are, they won’t be able to sneak up on me…especially the woman, Alia. Her rage for me was strong and I think I can now pick her up a mile away,” I said. “I just hope that they are the only ones hunting the person who changed Bob.”
“They’re probably working alone, but if they don’t find this person they might ask for help, and as Michaela pointed out they would lose a lot of face for doing that,” said Amelia.
I took a sip of my tea. “Do you think that they’re angrier at me…or will they go back to their original mission?”
“I doubt they would risk an all out war by attacking you. If they seek revenge against you they will face the wrath of our clan and the law, but they won’t hesitate to hurt or kill you if it means completing their quest,” said Amelia. She then rubbed her chin and stared at me. “It’s strange that they didn’t sense you were magical.”
I had learned from Aunt Kayla that those born magical could usually sense other magical people. I was still learning this ability and it didn’t come naturally. I usually had to concentrate on the person to pick this up.
“You know, Iona, you don’t give off a normal magical aura,” noted Michaela. “You fooled me back in San Diego when we first met.”
Amelia nodded. “I have to agree with Michaela, your aura is different due to your origins.”
I took another sip of my tea. “Do you think that they might still think I’m still the one they’ve been hunting?”
Both Amelia and Michaela looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders.
“They might also think that if I stole one spell then I stole others,” I continued.
“If that’s so then they will be hunting you,” said Amelia. “They obvious have no idea of what the person looks like.”
“So, does this mean that I’m pulled off the case?” I asked.
Amelia shook her head. “No, in fact this could be used to our advantage as it will keep them preoccupied. However, Fiona might insist on additional security.”
“Wouldn’t that give me away? I mean they’ll probably detect any bodyguards. Why would a human who stole spells have magical security guards?” I asked. I then turned to Michaela. “Can they detect you?”
She shook her head. “We’ve learned to mask our aura…although you can detect me that has nothing to do with my race.”
“So they wouldn’t know that you have powers either?” I asked.
She nodded and then she grinned. “I like the way you think lass!”
I ignored the lass comment and looked at Amelia. “I think it’s time to call my mom.”
Chapter 25
To my total surprise Fiona agreed with me.
“You’ve done very well my dear. You have broken this case wide open,” she said.
I couldn’t help but notice the sense of pride in the tone of her words.
“Thank you, Mom,” I replied. I also noticed that calling her Mom seemed more natural. “What about Davin and Alia?”
“We don’t have a record of them, but it’s not uncommon for their clan to use brother and sister teams,” she replied. “In the meantime I’ll have our agents start a search for our suspect.”
“I’ll send my friends copies of the photo of the tattoo. Also Michaela will check her sources,” I said.
“Tell them just to look,” warned Fiona.
“I will, Mom,” I replied.
“How is …Bob doing?” she asked.
“As good as can be expected,” I replied.
“Well, he’s in good hands,” she said.
“I know, Amelia is the best,” I replied.
“I was also referring to you,” she said.
Chapter 26
Bob woke up an hour later. As we talked I noticed that his demeanor was changing and he was becoming more like a little girl and less like an adult. He was also accepting the fact that he was now female.
“Iona, I think I need a new name…Bob really isn’t a girl’s name is it?” he asked as we ate dinner.
“Do you see yourself as a girl now?” I asked.
Bob nodded. “It’s weird…but every time I go to sleep…I wake up and this doesn’t feel so bad. I’m happy that I won’t get any younger too.”
Bob looked like an eight-year-old girl, with long hair that Amelia had braided in a long single strand.
“Do you have a new name in mind?” asked Amelia.
“I don’t know…I was hoping you could help me with that,” said Bob as she looked at me.
“Well, why don’t we do it together,” I suggested.
“How?” asked Bob.
“We can go online and do a search,” I continued.
Bob smiled. “I like that idea. Thanks, Iona!”
Chapter 27
Bob and I sat together in front of Amelia’s computer. I quickly found a baby name website and we began to search.
“I don’t want a name that starts with B,” said Bob.
“Okay,” I said as I searched the site. “Here’s a list of the most popular names of the last ten years.”
Bob scanned the list and appeared to be making a mental list of names.
She paused and stared at one of the names.
“What is it, have you picked out your new name?” I asked.
Bob shook her head. “No…that name…that was the name the…lady used who…who changed me. It just came to me!”
I looked at were she was pointing.
“Chloe?” I asked.
Bob nodded. “It’s strange, but I couldn’t remember that until I saw it here. Can I see the boy’s list?”
I clicked over to the list of the most popular boy’s names of the last ten years.
Bob scanned the list for a few minutes before eagerly pointing at a name.
“That’s it!” she squealed excitedly.
“Colton?” I asked.
“Yes, yes…I remember his name now! Does this help?”
I nodded. “Yes, it does. You did well.”
Bob’s face broke out in a big smile and she hugged me. “That makes me so happy, Iona. Can I see the girl’s list again?”
I clicked over and Bob began to search for her new name.
After a few minutes, she pointed to a name. “I like this one…what do you think?” she asked.
I looked at the name and nodded.
“It’s very nice,” I said.
Bob nodded. “That’s my new name.”
“Let’s go tell the others, Sarah,” I replied.
Chapter 28
An hour later, Sarah was once again sound asleep. I looked at her cuddled up in her bed, clutching a teddy bear. For all the world she looked like a normal little girl.
I then called Fiona and told her the names that Sarah had remembered.
“Do you think that the person will continue to use the same names?” I asked.
“It’s very likely,” replied Fiona. “People become very attached to names.”
“What will happen to Sarah?” I asked. “I mean, should she stay a girl.”
“I’ve been working on that. We can place her with a family if she doesn’t change back.”
“A family with powers?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied. “Sarah will maintain her memories of being transformed and it is best for her to be around people she can be open with.”
“That’s good,” I replied.
“You like her, don’t you?” asked Fiona.
“I do. I can relate to what she is going through and she’s handling this pretty well…all things considered,” I replied.
“Yes, I see how you relate to her,” said Fiona. “But there’s something more to it, isn’t there?”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“So you do have maternal urges?”
I thought about it. “I suppose so…this is the first time that it has really hit me.”
“I’m glad to hear that, Iona. I was worried that you’d always be caught between genders.”
I laughed at her answer. “Having gender issues is the least of my worries.”
“It must be very difficult dealing with gender and magical issues,” she said. “You’ve handled it better than I could have imagined. I’m very proud of you.”
Her words deeply touched me.
“Thanks Mom.”
“Well, I better get back to work. Let me know if you uncover anything new, okay?”
“I will,” I replied. “Mom…I love you.”
There was a long pause. “Iona, I love you too.”
Chapter 29
I sent my friends copies of the photos of Chloe and Colton, along with a photo of the tattoo. I also emphasized that they were to contact me immediately should they find out anything.
Michaela also sent out photos to her connections.
We were now sitting in the living room sharing a bottle of Pinot Noir.
“The work on this ink is very detailed. I’m sure someone out there will recognize the artist,” she said.
“So now all we can do is wait,” I said. “Do you think that the person will stay in the Philly area?”
“There does seem to be a pattern of activity. We see three to four victims in a spot before they move on. Bob, now Sarah, was the first around here,” said Amelia.
I set down my wine glass. “I know that the spell can be traced to where it was cast, but is there anyway to boost up this up and detect the spell before it is cast? We know that the spell must be made prior to contact with the victim and we also know from past history that the person seems to like colleges, and upper class areas.”
Amelia thought about it. “I suppose we could try and create a detection spell since we’re looking for a very specific spell. I’ve never done one like that, but I can contact some people who can.”
“How would it work?” I asked.
“It would be a tracking crystal. The color of the crystal would become more intense as you got closer to the container holding the spell,” she said.
“What sort of range would it have?” asked Michaela.
Amelia shrugged her shoulders. “I would guess anywhere from a few hundred feet to half a mile…maybe further depending on the wind.”
“Not good for out here in the suburbs, but very useful in a city,” said Michaela. “I have some kin here who could serve as trackers. They won’t get directly involved, but they would let us know if they picked up a hit.”
“And I could use my friends at Penn too,” I replied.
“I’ll make a phone call,” said Amelia.
Chapter 30
The spell was possible, but it would take a while to produce.
I talked to Fiona about our plan.
“We tried this once, but with your connections you might be more successful,” she said.
“Do you think that the Freibergs are using something like this?” I asked.
“It’s obvious that they have a way of tracking down the sites were the spell was cast, but I don’t know if they have a way of tracking the spell itself,” she said.
“So we need to get to the person before they use it again,” I said.
“We also have to worry about the Freibergs being tipped off. We still haven’t found the mole in our office,” she said.
“Are you sure that there is one?” I asked.
“Yes. In fact we just got a confirmation,” she said.
“What’s that?” I asked.
“My office was handed an anonymous tip concerning the description of the perp,” she said.
“Oh?” I asked.
“Yes, it described two young women…one with long curly red hair,” said Fiona.
“Michaela and me?” I asked.
“Yes,” she replied. “It also included a description of the car and a license plate.”
I laughed at hearing this. “Good luck on tracking that down.”
“Oh, I have another piece of news for you. I’m sending someone down to drop off some files for you and Amelia.”
“Haven’t you heard of FedEx?” I asked.
“I think you’ll appreciate the person delivering it,” she replied.
“Bill?” I asked anxiously.
“Yes, he needs to head back to San Diego, but I figured you’d like to see him first,” she said.
I broke out in a big smile and felt a wave of warmth sweep through my body. I felt all tingly too.
“Really, Iona, you need to control your emotions,” said Fiona.
I began to blush. “Um…you sensed that?”
It was Fiona’s turn to laugh. “I heard it…there was just a massive wave of static. Don’t worry, dear, I’m happy to know you are so much in love.”
“Thanks, Mom.”
Chapter 31
Bill was due to arrive the next day and was able to find a nearby Bed & Breakfast.
“So is Bill your boyfriend?” asked Sarah as we ate breakfast.
“Hopefully soon he will my husband,” I replied. I showed her my engagement ring. “We just haven’t picked a date for our wedding.”
“Wow, that’s so pretty Iona,” she replied.
“Thank you. I like it too,” I said as I admired it.
“Um, Iona…if I don’t change back…will we still be friends?” she asked.
I smiled at her. “Of course, Sarah.”
“I’m starting think that this won’t be so bad…no matter what happens. If I change back…I know I’ll be a better person…and if I don’t…well being a girl isn’t so bad.”
I nodded. “I know what you mean.”
“So how did you meet Bill?” she asked.
I told her the condensed version.
“So you knew him when you were a man?” she asked.
I nodded. “Of course I only saw him as a friend then. But after I changed, I found that I liked men.”
“And he knows your secret?” asked Sarah as she leaned over and whispered to me.
I laughed. “Yes, he knows everything…including about my powers.”
“So are you and Amelia witches?”
I shook my head. “We consider ourselves sorceresses. Wiccans have different beliefs.”
“I wish I had powers,” she replied as she ate.
“Well, you never know,” I replied. “Mine didn’t come out immediately.”
I then told her my original family had a magical branch and that affected both my sister and I.
“How will I know?” asked Sarah.
“I can examine you, Sarah,” said Amelia who was refilling her coffee cup. “But there’s a possibility that your powers won’t become detectible until you start puberty.”
Sarah nodded. “Oh, I just thought of something…what’s my birthday?”
I looked at Amelia.
“Well, you can use the same one you had as a man…or we can give you a new one. How about the day we found you?” asked Amelia.
“I like that…I don’t want it to be the day I changed,” she said.
Amelia sat down next to Sarah.
“I have a question for you. If you don’t change back, how would you like to live with me?” asked Amelia.
Sarah’s eyes opened up wide. “You mean that?”
Amelia nodded.
“I’d like that Amelia,” said Sarah.
I don’t know who was more surprised by Amelia’s question, Sarah or me.
“I’ve wanted to start a family for a while and these feelings grew when Iona lived with me for a while,” said Amelia.
Sarah turned to me. “You lived with Amelia?”
I nodded. “It’s a long story and I’ll tell you it in detail another time. There’s another cool thing about living with Amelia…we’d be cousins.”
Sarah hugged both of us as she cried, this time from joy.
“I think that’s a yes,” said Amelia.
“I really want to do this. Amelia, do I have to change back?” asked Sarah as she wiped a tear away.
“No, but this is a major decision…you would be cutting yourself off from your past life,” she replied.
“It’s no big deal…my parents were never home…I was raised by the servants,” she said. “Now I can have a real family.”
Maybe some good was coming out of this mess after all.
Chapter 32
“What about the others?” I asked Amelia.
Sarah was asleep. She was still sleeping a lot, but gradually she was adopting a more normal sleep cycle.
“They can still be changed back, probably the half-animal transformations too once we break the hold of the spell caster. I’m seeing a pattern with this spell, each time it is cast the transformation becomes stronger and more difficult to reverse. I’m not surprised that Sarah wants to stay a girl and it also solves a big problem.”
“What’s that?” I asked.
“Her transformation is now permanent,” she replied. “I don’t know what I would have told her if she had stated that she wanted to be Bob again.”
I nodded. “When did you find out?”
“During my most recent examination of her,” replied Amelia. “I ran the test twice to make sure.”
“I’m sure you did everything you could,” I said.
“However, this has nothing to do with my offer. I’ve really wanted to adopt a child for a while and this works out perfect for both of us. She’s really a sweet little girl.”
“I like her too,” I said.
“I’m also happy that she’ll have you in her life. She really looks up to you,” said Amelia.
“So will you raise her in Bernardo Valley?”
Amelia nodded. “I still own the house there and they have an excellent school.”
“I’m happy for both of you,” I said.
“Thank you,” she replied.
“I’m also glad my time as your teenage niece didn’t make you swear off kids,” I replied.
Amelia began to giggle and so did I.
Chapter 33
Bill arrived that afternoon and we kissed as soon as he walked through the door.
“I take it you missed me,” he said as he held me.
“Not particularly,” I replied and I kissed him again.
We walked into the kitchen and found Sarah playing gin rummy with Michaela.
I introduced Bill to Sarah. I was very happy with the way he greeted her.
“You’re right Iona…he is nice,” she said.
I couldn’t help but laugh.
Michaela stood up and gave him a hug.
“This is a new look for you,” he said. “The last time I saw you, you were Japanese.”
“You have a good memory. Do you like the way I look now?” she asked as she batted her eyes playfully at him.
“Hey, no flirting with my man!” I said with a smile. “Go back to playing cards.”
“I’m beating her too,” piped in Sarah.
“I’m letting her win,” said Michaela.
“No you’re not. I’m beating you fair and square!” stated Sarah.
“We’re one big happy family here,” I injected.
Bill laughed. “So I can see.”
Amelia walked into the kitchen and greeted Bill with a hug.
“It’s good to see you again, Amelia,” said Bill.
“So, did Fiona work you too hard?” she asked.
“I learned so many new things about the magical aspect of the law,” he replied.
“That’s great to hear. Oh, I made a reservation for you two for dinner at a great little café in downtown Phoenixville. It’s called The Black Lab Bistro. You will need to bring your own bottle of wine. I also took the liberty of picking out one for you,” she said. “Oh, and don’t worry about the bill, I’ve already taken care of it.”
“Amelia that is very nice, but you didn’t have to that,” I said.
“Nonsense, it’s the least I can do for you,” she replied. “The reservation is for eight.”
“Thank you, Amelia,” said Bill.
We talked for an hour before leaving for the Bed and Breakfast.
“See you all in a couple of days,” I said as we left.
Chapter 34
I could barely wait to get to our room and Bill seemed to be reading my mind. As soon as Bill locked the door behind us, we began to kiss.
Thanks to the tattoos that I had inherited from the original Iona I still had an elevated sexual drive, but I had learned to control it. The great thing was that when I let down my guard it made having sex incredible. I had also discovered that I could transfer some of this lust to my partner during sexual contract. Needless to say, our lovemaking was intense.
The tattoos also gave me additional protection in that I couldn’t get pregnant…unless I wanted to. They also protected me from any sexual disease, which I didn’t have to worry about with Bill.
Bill and I cuddled after our first round of lovemaking…slowly coming down from our initial sexual high.
“I hope that the other guests are deaf,” said Bill as he ran his fingers across my breasts.
I had a tendency to get slightly loud during sex.
“I doubt it…I cast a muffling spell when we entered the room,” I replied.
“And where did you learn that one?” he asked.
“From a book Aunt Kayla gave me…The Joy of Magical Sex,” I replied.
Bill sat up and looked me in the eye. “Are you kidding?”
I shook my head. “It has some very interesting spells in it.”
Bill cocked his head. “Like what?”
I whispered in his ear and his eyes lit up.
“And you can do that?”
I nodded with a sly grin on my face. “You want to try it?”
“Here?” he asked.
I looked up. “Why not…the ceiling is high enough. But I think we should close the curtains first…just in case someone looks inside.”
Bill immediately got out of bed and pulled the drapes closed.
He turned and came back to the edge of the bed.
“So what happens now?” he asked.
“Make love to me and you’ll find out,” I replied.
Chapter 35
Two hours later we were having dinner at The Black Lab Bistro. He was having the pork loin medallions, which was char-grilled and covered with a peach jalapeno glaze, while I ordered the house steak, which was covered in a thyme shallot butter sauce.
Bill broke out in a silly grin and shook his head in disbelief.
“Are you still thinking about this afternoon?” I asked.
“We’ve levitated before, but only for a few moments. That was the first time that we floated the whole time,” he replied in a low voice.
“It was pretty cool,” I replied as I took a bite of steak. “The only side effect that it makes me famished.”
“I was wondered why you ordered the steak, especially after you had two appetizers,” he replied as he ate some of the black bean cake that came with his meal.
“It does take a lot out of me, but it was worth it. You had the hard part…satisfying me,” I replied with a wink.
He laughed. “It was my pleasure.”
“Mine too,” I replied with a grin.
It would have been a perfect night, but then I felt them. I immediately tensed up.
Bill noticed the change in my demeanor and leaned over towards me. “What’s wrong?”
“Alia and Davin are nearby,” I whispered.
“How far away?” he asked.
I closed my eyes and concentrated. “Half a mile…maybe further.”
“Are they getting closer?” he asked.
I shook my head. “No. They must be in a car because they are gone now. But they appear to be heading towards the safe house.”
“What do you want to do?” he asked.
“I’d better call Amelia and let her know,” I said as I pulled out my secure cell phone. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.”
I talked to Amelia and told her what I had sensed.
“I’ll alert our security and I’ll also tell Michaela,” she replied.
“I’ll call Fiona and let her know too,” I said. “Do you want me to come back?”
“No, it would be best if you stay away. We have more than enough here to handle them if they try to come in,” said Amelia.
Knowing how Amelia now felt about Sarah, I almost pitied the two Finns.
“Okay, I’ll let you know if I sense anything else,” I replied.
“Thank you, Iona. Enjoy your dinner,” she said.
“We will,” I replied. “Thank you again.”
Chapter 36
Okay, I lied; I couldn’t really enjoy dinner knowing that the Finnish sibs were out and about. Still, I did my best, and to his credit Bill played along.
“They’ll be fine, Iona,” he said.
“I know that…but how did those two know that Sarah’s out here? They obviously don’t know the exact location, but someone must have tipped them off,” I said as I ate my dessert. It was blueberry crá¨me brulee with lemon curd and it was excellent, in fact it was so good that it was putting me off my bad mood.
“Obviously the mole has access to only a certain level of information. This might help Fiona in tracking them down,” he said,
I nodded as I took another bite of the dessert.
“And you know that if those two try to take Sarah that just Amelia and Michaela are more than a match for them. There are also three other security agents nearby and they are all trained in counter-magic protection.”
I had to smile. “And to think that I was once worried that you wouldn’t want your current job.”
Bill smiled and leaned over and kissed me.
“You taste like blueberry,” he remarked.
“I bet you say that to all the girls,” I replied.
Chapter 37
I didn’t sense the Finns again and we arrived back at our room without incident.
I called Amelia and she said that everything was fine back at the house, but to play it safe they had cast an additional security spell. It would give them immediate notification of anyone with magical powers coming within two blocks of the safe house.
Content that Amelia and the others were safe I could turn my attention back to Bill.
I had packed a very special outfit for him and I slipped into the bathroom to put it on. It was a black lacey number that I knew would drive him wild.
When I came out, I was pleased to see that Bill had an open bottle of champagne on ice.
“Hmm, I’m glad that I didn’t buy the cheap stuff,” he said as he ran his eyes over me. He then handed me a glass.
We made a toast to the future.
“You’re right, this is very good,” I commented as I savored the first sip.
We sat down on the bed and cuddled as we sipped the champagne.
“I have something I want to ask you,” he said in between kisses.
“What is it?” I asked.
“We’ve been engaged for a while…what do think about setting a date for our marriage?” he asked.
“You mean that?” I asked.
Bill nodded. “I’m not talking about running off to Vegas; I want to have a big wedding…if you’re game,”
I took a sip of my wine. “I’d love that…when do you want to do it?”
“Well, it’s fall, how about an early summer wedding?”
I nodded. “Can I ask you why you brought this up?”
“I guess I want to make what we have legal and binding. I also want to have a family someday and well…I would prefer to be married,” he said.
I laughed. “I have to agree with you on that…are you serious about the family thing?”
He nodded. “How do you feel about the idea of having a baby?”
“I like the idea…I don’t mean that I want to get pregnant tonight, but being around Sarah sort of awoke some feelings in me.”
“You know, I bet you’ll cute with a big belly,” he whispered.
“Who says that I have to be the one who gets pregnant?” I replied.
Bill laughed. “Not that I don’t think you could pull it off, but I think I’ll leave that to you.”
“Good idea,” I replied.
“So, what do you say to practicing?” he asked.
“Why not…practice makes perfect,” I replied
Chapter 38
Bill and I had one day together before he had to head back to San Diego. The only good thing about saying goodbye was that it meant that we would have a joyful reunion soon.
Not much happened the next couple of days. The other girls were alerted to the description of Chloe/ Colton, along with the tattoo. So far we hadn’t gotten any hits.
Michaela found an artist who felt that she might be able to locate the tattoo artist. According to Michaela, the artist said that whoever did the tattoo had a very distinctive style. The artist also said that the detail was also beyond the ability of most artists.
There wasn’t much to do except wait and hope that something turned up.
Chapter 39
Two days later I got a call from Jirra.
“I saw the woman in the photo,” she said.
“Where?” I asked.
“It was at a gym near campus,” she said. “They were giving out free trial memberships and Celeste and I went there to check it out. We saw the woman using one of the pieces of equipment.”
“Did you see the tattoo?” I asked.
“Yes, it was a dragon, just like the one in the photo,” she replied.
“Great job, Jirra! Do you know if Beth is home? I would like to talk to her,” I asked.
“She should be home right now, I saw her coming in with Spirit when Celeste and I got home,” she said.
“Okay, thanks. I’ll give her a call,” I said.
I dialed Beth’s number, but all I got was her answering machine so I called Celeste’s number.
“Hi Celeste, this is Iona, I hate to bother you, but do you know where Beth is?” I asked.
“She just left,” said Celeste.
I immediately noticed that Celeste seemed distraught.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Beth had to leave for DC…there’s a family emergency,” replied Celeste.
It sounded like Celeste had been crying.
“What happened?” I asked.
Celeste sniffed. “A close family friend of Beth was badly wounded in the line of duty…they don’t know if she’ll make it.”
I felt a feeling of deep dread sweep through my body. “Was it Ally Burns?”
“Yes,” replied Celeste. “That wicked bitch Margo Simon stabbed her.”
“Margo Simon…wasn’t she the one who…abducted you?”
“That’s right. Iona, Ally helped save me…in many ways,” she said as she began to cry again.
“Celeste, I’ll be there shortly,” I said.
“You don’t have to do that,” said Celeste.
“Yes I do,” I replied. “I’ll call Jirra to be with you in the mean time. See you soon.”
Chapter 40
Michaela insisted on driving me into the city and I wasn’t in the mood to argue. I had only met Ally Burns once, but she made a big impression on me. I also knew how much she meant to both Beth and Celeste.
We made good time getting into Philadelphia.
“What do you want me to do?” asked Michaela.
“You might as well come up with me. I don’t think they’ll mind.”
Jirra met us at the door and let us into Celeste’s apartment.
There was a round of hugs and introductions.
“Have you heard anything?” I asked.
“The story made CNN, but the details are sketchy,” said Celeste, who sat on the couch. Spirit the dog was immediately along side her. “Apparently, Margo Simon had escaped during a hospital visit. She was tracked to a parking garage and that’s where Ally was wounded.”
“You said that she was stabbed?” I asked.
“Yes and that she’s currently undergoing surgery,” said Celeste.
“What about Margo?” I asked.
“The latest report said that Ally shot her,” said Jirra.
“It’s coming on again,” said Michaela.
We all turned to watch the TV.
“We just received an update in the wounding of a federal agent in our nation’s capital. Margo Simon, escaped federal prisoner, was killed by the agent she had stabbed. Details are still coming in, but apparently the agent had trapped Margo Simon on the top floor of parking garage. Before backup could arrive, Margo Simon attacked the agent and severely injured the agent. In the attack the agent was able to shoot back. Reports state that Margo Simon was struck several times at close range and then fell off the roof,” said the reporter.
“Well, that should kill her,” said Michaela.
“Good,” declared Celeste without emotion.
“As for the wounded agent, the Agency has not released the name. However we have been told that the agent is currently in surgery in critical condition,” continued the reporter.
I was suddenly thrown back to time when my friend Karen had been shot. I knew what Beth and Celeste were going through. All I could do was comfort and support Celeste. My powers were good, but they couldn’t reach all the way to DC.
“Does anyone want something to drink?” asked Jirra.
“I’d like some tea please,” said Celeste.
“Iona?”
“Tea would be great,” I replied.
“I’ll give you a hand, Jirra,” said Michaela.
I sat across from Celeste.
“I should have gone with Beth,” said Celeste who pulled her knees up close to her chest.
“She didn’t drive did she?” I asked.
Celeste shook her head. “She took the train.”
“She’ll be fine,” I replied. “Beth has always been a strong person.”
“Is there anything you can do?” whispered Celeste.
“I’m doing what I can now,” I replied. “I’m sorry, but my powers are limited.”
Celeste nodded. “Of course. I really appreciate that you came here.”
“That’s what friends are for,” I said.
Chapter 41
Beth called the next morning with the news that Ally would make it.
“They had to do some major work on her shoulder…said Beth, her voice tailing off.
“It’s okay Beth,” I said.
“They had to replace her shoulder joint…they had to do that to save the arm,” said Beth.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” I said.
“But the good news is that she will make it,” said Beth. “Iona, thank you so much for coming over to be with Celeste.”
“Jirra was here all night too,” I said.
“I already thanked her,” said Beth. “How’s Celeste?”
“She’s doing fine…she’s pretty strong,” I said.
“I guess the only good thing that came out of this is that Margo Simon is dead. I hope she enjoys hell,” said Beth.
“I was watching the news this morning and from what Celeste was telling me Margo sounded like pure evil,” I said.
“That’s a good description of her,” said Beth. “Can you stay with Celeste a few days?”
“Sure,” I replied.
“I know you have your own case to work on, but it would mean a lot to me,” said Beth.
“Beth, we go back a long way, you don’t have to explain,” I said.
“I still like saying it,” said Beth. “You mean a lot to me too.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“I’ll be down here a few days. I just want to make sure that Ally is out of the woods before I catch the train back to Philly,” she said.
“Take all the time you need,” I said.
Chapter 42
I sent Michaela over to the health club to see what she could turn up on Chloe.
“Who is your friend?” asked Celeste.
“Yes, she seems…unique,” added Jirra.
“She is,” I replied. “I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you anything else. Feel free to ask her anything you want.”
“So she is like you,” stated Jirra.
“Same neighborhood,” I replied.
Two hours later Michaela returned.
“What did you find out?”
“She registered under the name Chloe Johnston,” said Michaela as she pet Spirit. “What a fine animal.”
“Any address?” I asked hopefully
Michaela shook her head, but she pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to me. “I did get a phone number.”
I looked at it. I was surprised to see that it was a local number.
“What do you want to do with it?” asked Michaela.
“I’ll run it through the Internet and see if anything comes up,” I said.
The Internet was a bust and we figured it was probably a cell phone.
“What now?” asked Jirra.
I pulled out my phone and called Tessa.
Chapter 43
“I can provide you with the means to track the cell phone,” said Tessa.
“How close can you get?” I asked.
“With the equipment I’ll be using…I can put give you an exact location,” said Tessa. “The problem will be is that the person has to be using the phone. If they turn it off or hang up then I’ll lose them. So you’ll have to pick the time you want to try this.”
“I’m pretty sure that our target is getting close to hunting another victim,” I said. “Jirra has given me the names of several clubs that are near the spa where we spotted Chloe. There are also several hotels in the same area.”
“So you’re gambling that Chloe will strike in the area, right?” asked Tessa.
“Yes,” I replied.
“How big of an area are we talking about?”
“Five, maybe six blocks,” I replied.
“That’s a large area, even with this equipment. If you catch her in between locations, you’ll never find her,” said Tessa.
“Well, I should have another sort of tracking device by then,” I replied.
Amelia had called me that morning and told me that the spell detector crystal would be ready in the next day.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“It’s PFM,” I replied, using an old naval term.
Tessa laughed. “I keep forgetting that you also served.”
“When will you be ready?” I asked.
“I can be there tomorrow,” said Tessa.
“Good,” I replied. “I’ll have Jirra give you the directions.”
I handed the phone to Jirra.
“What did you mean by PFM?” asked Celeste. “I’m not familiar with that term.”
“It’s an old term used to describe how something works when you don’t have a clue how it works. It stands for pure f’ing magic,” I explained. “Come to think of it, this is a pretty good description of what we’ll be using.”
I then told her about the crystals.
“So who will be using them?” asked Jirra who had hung up her phone.
“Michaela and me,” I replied.
“Wouldn’t it be better if you had more people out there?” asked Jirra. “We could spread out and locate the spell a lot faster.”
I nodded. “That’s true, but it will be just me and Michaela.”
“We can help,” said Celeste.
“Celeste is right, we can help you,” said Jirra.
I shook my head. “I appreciate the offer, but it’s too dangerous. Michaela and I have powers and can we can protect ourselves.”
Jirra looked at Celeste. “Who else are you worried about?”
I told them about the two Finnish siblings.
“The crystals are very powerful…unfortunately; anyone with magical powers will be able to detect their use once they are activated. If the Finns sense them they will know what’s going on. They won’t hesitate to hurt anyone in their way,” I explained.
“So the trick will be to catch Chloe or Colton before the Finns arrive?” asked Jirra.
“And hope that nothing goes wrong, just like in regular life, the best plans can get really complicated, especially when magic is involved. It’s doubtful that Chloe knows many spells, but that doesn’t mean that she isn’t armed with a gun or a knife. I also have to worry about the Finns.”
“But you said that they won’t risk hurting another magical person,” said Celeste.
“They think I’m the one who has been misusing the magic,” I explained. “Once we have Chloe in custody I will explain the truth to them.”
“Assuming they don’t try to take her away from you,” said Celeste.
“They can try,” I said.
“So what do you want us to do?” asked Jirra.
“Help Tessa when she gets here. In the meantime, Michaela will keep staking out the gym. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch her there,” I said.
“Or him,” corrected Jirra.
I nodded. I hoped that it would be Chloe we faced. It would be easier.
Chapter 44
There was no sign of Chloe or Colton at the gym, There was the possibility that she or he had taken a different form, but I doubted this.
Tessa arrived with the tracker. I didn’t ask her where it came from or how she had gotten it, some things are best left as a mystery.
“I’ll call the phone number and pretend to be from the gym,” said Tessa. “I have verified that this is a valid number and that it is still active. It’s unregistered, but it has been assigned to the same person for the last three months,” she explained.
I looked at my watch. “It’s almost five. I would like to wait until it gets darker.”
Tessa nodded. “When you grab her you don’t want a lot of prying eyes.”
“Exactly. We have agents just outside the city. They can be here is less than an hour, maybe sooner. I can’t risk having them work with us as it might tip off the Finns,” I explained.
“So you and Michaela are going out on the street and will wait for me to tell you that I got a hit?” asked Tessa.
“That’s the plan,” I said. “I’m pretty sure that Chloe is near by. I got a hit on my crystal this afternoon. It was for just a moment, so it tells me that she was inside somewhere.”
“And you’re sure that you can’t use some backup?” asked Tessa.
I shook my head.
“What’s wrong, Iona?” asked Jirra. “You look worried.”
“When I was out testing the crystal, I detected the Finns. They were close, maybe a half a mile away,” I said. I then explained my detection powers.
“Can you always pick up on someone from so far away?” asked Jirra.
I shook my head. “Only those people who express very strong emotions about me. Davin is worried about me…and Alia hates me. I just hope she still thinks that I’m mortal.”
“It’s good when your adversary underestimates you,” said Tessa.
“I don’t plan on making that mistake myself. I have to be ready for them trying to team up on me,” I said.
“Look, since you may have you hands full, why don’t we call your magical backup as soon as you locate Chloe?” suggested Celeste.
“That’s not a bad idea,” said Michaela.
“Okay,” I said. I called Amelia and told her what we planned to do. I then gave Celeste Amelia’s number.
Three hours later, Michaela and I hit the streets.
Chapter 45
The night was clear with only a slight breeze. This would aid in tracking the spell.
Michaela and I stationed ourselves a few blocks apart. We were using secure phones that looked like normal Bluetooths.
I looked at the small GPS tracker that Tessa had given me and confirmed that I was in the location I wanted to be. Tessa was also going to text message me the position of the cell phone, in addition to telling me over the phone.
“Okay, Tessa, call her,” I said. I crossed my fingers for luck. We would activate the crystals to confirm if the spell was being used.
I could hear Tessa call Chloe. The phone rang four times and I was worried that we had a dead end, when a woman answered.
“Yes?” she asked. “Who is this?”
Her voice was breathless as if she had been working out…or having sex. I hope we weren’t too late.
“This is the Billy Penn Health Club. We’re hoping that you liked your free trial period and would be interested in a membership,” said Tessa.
“I…I’m a little busy right now,” said Chloe.
I looked at the GPS screen and location popped up. It was three blocks away. I immediately headed towards the position.
“Michaela, you see it?” I asked.
“I’ll meet you there,” she replied.
I then heard Tessa’s voice. “She hung up, but I have an address for you.”
It was the third floor of an apartment building.
“I’ve checked the building and it’s an apartment. Chloe is located in apartment 3 C,” said Tessa.
I activated my crystal as I approached the address. My worse fears were confirmed when the crystal began to glow brightly; Chloe had another victim.
“I’ll be there in a few minutes,” I said.
“So will I,” said Michaela.
I then felt Davin and Alia. There were probably a mile away, but they were heading in the same direction.
“Tessa, we’re going to have company; tell Amelia to send in the backup,” I said. “Tell them to hurry.”
Chapter 46
Michaela met me outside the apartment.
“It’s a secure building,” I noted as I looked at the front door. There was a security pad to allow access. “I doubt that we can just call Chloe to let us in.”
Michaela laughed. “The difference between you and I is that you have scruples.”
She walked up and began to punch the numbers on the keypad. There was a buzz and the door opened.
“How did you do that?” I asked.
“My kind are sort of experts on picking locks and breaking into secure places. It’s our natural curiosity, if a door is locked we want to know why,” she explained.
“Then breaking into Apartment 3C won’t be a problem for you,” I said.
Michaela laughed.
“I’ll take that as a no,” I said.
We took the stairs up the third floor. Apartment 3C was at the end of the hallway. Our crystals were glowing brightly, confirming the presence of the spell. I took a deep breath, cast a protection spell and gave Michaela a nod. The spell would protect us from magic and at the same time shield the apartment as the last thing I wanted was nosey neighbors.
She pulled out a small metal pin from her coat and attacked the lock. In a moment the door swung open.
“Do you always carry a picklock with you?” I whispered.
“Among other things,” she replied.
We stepped in and listened. The living room was empty, but there was noise coming from the bedroom.
I motioned for Michaela to follow me. My plan was to immediately cast an immobilization spell on whoever was in the room and then sort out who was who later. I didn’t want to risk the chance that Chloe might have learned some other spells. I also knew that I had to hurry as I could sense that Alia and Davin were getting closer.
I threw open the door and was momentarily stunned to see what looked like two half-human-half panther beings having sex.
Both of them were covered in black fur and had long tails. Their faces were very feline in appearance.
The female cat person snarled at me, showing off a mouth filled with large sharp teeth. In addition to her fangs, she had what looked like razor-sharp claws on the end of her hands. She let out a bloodcurdling growl and appeared ready to pounce on us.
I immediately cast the immobilization spell and they both froze in place.
“Nice kitty,” I said.
“Which one is Chloe?” asked Michaela.
I couldn’t see the tattoo thanks to the black fur.
“I don’t know,” I said.
Michaela moved closer to them. “It’s the one who tried to attack you. I can see the tattoo.”
What happened next probably occurred in just a few seconds, but to make sense of it I’ll have to slow it down.
Without a word, Michaela sprang in front of me and snatched a knife out of the air that was flying towards me. I didn’t know that a person could move that quickly.
Davin and Alia stepped into the bedroom.
Without a word, Alia cast an attack spell in Michaela and my direction. My own protection spell dispersed the energy of their attack. I turned and looked at Michaela and she confirmed that she was okay by winking at me.
“Can I throw this back at them?” asked Michaela as she balanced the knife in her hand. “Unlike Davin, I won’t miss.”
“No, they’re mine, Michaela,” I stated.
We were then struck by another blast of the attack spell and again the energy of the enchantment was immediately dispersed.
“Is that all you got?” I asked slightly annoyed with them.
“How did you do that?” screamed Alia.
Davin’s skills must have been weaker than Alia’s, as he was reaching for a second knife.
“The same way I can do this!” I replied as I thrust out my right arm. The spell I cast struck Davin; he was thrown backward and slammed into the wall. Obviously he was unprepared for my attack and the spell knocked him to the ground, temporarily stunning him.
Alia looked at him and the glared at me with rage. “You’ll pay for this. It’s bad enough you’ve stolen the sexual spell…but to misuse these other ones is heresy of the highest order. “
“Chill Alia,” I really don’t want to hurt you, but I can if I want to. And for you information I am not misusing any spell,” I said.
“Don’t add lies to your crimes mortal,” she exclaimed.
“I am Iona of the Clan Beddau and my use of magical powers is my birthright,” I stated firmly.
I rarely used my formal family designation, but I figured it would impress these two.
A stunned look appeared on her face. “You lie again…you steal powers and now pretend to be someone else! We would know if someone of the Clan Beddau was present. I am standing close to you and I can’t detect an aura of the truly magical. I will take great pleasure in killing you,” she growled. She cast the attack spell once again.
It was stronger this time, but my protection spell again dispersed it.
“Jeez, don’t you know any other spells? Okay, it’s my turn!”
I used a stronger version of the immobilization spell on her. She was again frozen in place. I saw that Davin was back on his feet and so I also froze him.
“I caught you with the same spell twice, you really need to study more, this was almost too easy,” I said as I shook my head. Okay, I was being a bit of a smartass, but I always loved the Dirty Harry and Die Hard movies. “Now, you will tell me what I want to know.”
I then heard Michaela cry out a warning to me.
I turned around just in time to see that Chloe was free of the spell and that she had transformed completely into a panther, a very large and extremely angry panther. She roared and leapt at me before I could react; I was saved by Michaela who struck her down with what looked like a rapier. The blade of the weapon was surrounded with a soft white light.
Chapter 47
“She’s dead,” I said as I crouched down next to Chloe. Actually I had no idea what to call the body as it was a combination of male, female, and also panther. I could make out the tattoo that told me we had gotten who we were looking for. I only wished that we had her alive.
“Better her than you. Your protection spell was down and there was no time to recast it,” said Michaela as she stood above Chloe. “She would have ripped your throat out.”
“Where did you get the sword?” I asked.
She looked at the weapon and with a flick of her wrist the blade retracted into small rod, which she slipped into her coat pocket. “Since that run in with the succubus I always carry it with me. If I had had it with me that night I would have bested her.”
I nodded and looked over on the bed. There was an unconscious naked man sprawled out on sheets. I was relived to see that he was breathing and that he had returned to his human form.
“I suspect he’ll be out for a while,” said Michaela.
I nodded again and turned to Davin and Alia. I walked right up to them. I could sense that they were trying to free themselves.
“Don’t bother, only I can release you. The spell also blocks you from using your powers so stop struggling. I know you have been receiving information from a spy. You aren’t smart enough to track me down on your own. I want that name. I will give you the power to speak, But just so you know the authorities are on the way,” I stated. “If you tell me the name and it checks out I will see that you aren’t charged with any crimes. Who wants to speak first?”
“Curse you,” she exclaimed. “I admit that we mistook you for the mortal criminal, and I don’t know how you have shielded your aura…but we will not give up our contact. Now, listen to me, unless you let us go we will hurt you. Our revenge will be great.”
“Do you really think you can hurt me?” I asked. “I’ve bested you twice and I barely broke a sweat.”
Michaela smiled at my use of her type of language.
Alia let out an evil sounding laugh. “No, we won’t come after you, but we do know about you and your clan. It is true that we didn’t know you would be here, but we do have a whole file on Fiona Beddau’s family from our contact. And with that knowledge we will hurt you. I think we’re start with your human lover…imagine what we can do to him. I will make sure that he suffers an agonizing death that will be exceeded only by your pain when you realize that he’s dead and you realize that you caused it.”
I felt an immediate rage grow in me and it was all I could do to hold it in. “If you even attempt to hurt him I will use the all my powers to strike you down. This wasn’t personal before, but if you want a war then you will have it. Now imagine what I can do to you if I was angry. I will destroy you!”
“Oooh, you do have the temper your clan is famous for. But Iona, if you strike me down out of revenge, you would be arrested for violating your precious laws,” she said with a laugh. “Your powers would be stripped and then you would be at our mercy.”
“That may be, but you wouldn’t know about it as you would already be dead,” I stated coldly.
“It might not be me who casts the spell,” she said with an evil grin on her face. “You can’t hold me responsible for everyone in my clan.”
“Yes I can. I will hold you completely accountable and I will come after you. There will be no place on earth you will be able to hide. I will also kill your brother,” I vowed as I cast a glance in his direction. “Do not take this as an idle threat.”
“I could strike her right now,” said Michaela softly. She walked up along side me. “Iona, you know that I am not encumbered by the same sense of morality as you are. I would feel no guilt over taking their lives.”
I turned to see that the blade was once again in her hand. The blade was now glowing bright red.
“I could kill them both right now…it would very easy,” continued Michaela as she moved menacingly closer to the siblings.
“No,” I replied as I gained control of my emotions. “I need them alive.”
“As you wish,” said Michaela. The blade again retracted. She then turned to Alia. “You are fortunate frost witch that Iona is here to protect you or you would be dead as would your brother. But remember my words, if you strike against Iona, her lover, her family or any of her friends I will hear of it and you will curse the day that you acted so imprudently. It will mean that you are declaring war on my people too. Alia, if you know your clan’s history then you know that the last time our people fought we almost wiped your clan out.”
I could see confusion appear in Alia’s eyes. I cold also sense fear in Davin.
“That’s….that’s just a myth… a story told to scare the young ones,” stammered Davin.
“Oh, it’s no myth and my people are very real,” said Michaela as she walked slowly around them. “Judging by your actions we apparently made a mistake the last time when we let some of you live. If we go to war again, your kind will cease to exist. Your clan will be a …myth.”
Davin whispered a word to Alia in a language that I didn’t know. Alia gasped in dread.
An icy smile appeared on Michaela’s face. “I see you know what I am. And that means you know that my race doesn’t make idle threats, we don’t bluff, and we know how to kill your kind.”
She then leaned closer and spoke to them in a tongue that completely foreign to me. It was a beautiful and ancient sounding language; it was almost as Michaela was singing. I have no idea what she said but the effect on Alia and Davin was amazing. They were both petrified with terror.
Alia looked at me with dread in her eyes. “Iona of the Clan Beddau, I will tell you what you want. I also swear on my clan’s sacred honor that neither I nor any of my people will seek revenge against you. Please, don’t let…THEM attack us. We cannot…do not want another war.”
I nodded. “Tell me the name of the spy.”
Alia immediately began to talk, the whole time she kept an eye on Michaela, who seemed be thoroughly enjoying herself.
Chapter 48
I immediately called Fiona and told her what had happened.
“We will take Alia and Davin into custody until we confirm their information,” she said.
“I’m sorry that Chloe was killed, but there was no choice,” I said sadly.
“I believe you, Iona,” she said. “The agents will be there shortly and clean up the mess.”
I told her the condition of the corpse.
“I’m not surprised. The misuse of magic can do that to a person. It will very difficult to indentify the person, but we will try. We will also try and discover where this person acquired the spell in the first place.”
“Can you change the others back?” I asked hopefully.
“We should be able to do that…if they want to be changed back,” she said.
“I think Sarah will stay a girl,” I said.
“From what Amelia has told me, I agree with you,” said Fiona.
“What do you want me to do?” I asked.
“As soon as the agents arrive, you and Michaela can go,” she said. “Thank her for me.”
“Okay, Mom, I’ll talk to you later,” I said.
“Good night, dear, you did well tonight. I’ve extremely proud of you,” she said.
I was very pleased to hear her say that.
Chapter 49
An hour later, Michaela and I walked back towards Celeste’s home.
“Thank you for saving my life,” I said.
“Well, you saved mine too, dear lass,” she replied.
I just smiled. I had grown to like her comments.
“So, will you tell me what happened back there with Alia and Davin?” I asked.
“My kind has always had a soft spot for the mortals of this world; they remind us of what we once were. When they are threatened by magical folk we step in…we always provide protection. Around fifteen hundred years ago the clan that Alia and Davin belong to declared war on the humans who lived near them. The humans were brave, but they were no match for the magic waged against them. We stepped in to protect the humans.”
“Why did Alia’s clan attack the humans?” I asked.
Michaela shrugged. “There was no good reason. The humans in those lands were no threat to magical folk. Some of my clan were living with the humans; we found their ways fascinating. When the first attacks occurred we tried to stop the fighting.”
“So what happened?” I asked.
“To use a phrase from your time they ‘blew us off.’ So we sided with the humans in combat and drove their clan away. We could have wiped them out, but we stopped when they agreed to our demands,” said Michaela.
I absorbed her words.
“They then moved further north to their present territory,” she continued.
“Um, the people your kind helped…are you talking about the Vikings?” I asked.
Michaela nodded. “Their descendents would become the people known as the Vikings or the Norse. Now, I wish I could have seen the days of the Vikings. The Norse were a fine people from what I was told…they could really throw a party.”
“And your people fought along side them?”
Michaela nodded. “Yes, they took up arms and fought side by side with them.”
“And your kind can die right?” I asked. “I mean, I know you have long lives…”
Michaela smiled. “Everyone dies, Iona.”
“That explains a lot behind the Norse mythology…why their gods actually could die,” I said.
Michaela smiled at me. “You are a bright one. Yes, even though we tried to tell them otherwise, the Norse saw us as gods.”
“I always thought there was some basis of truth behind those stories.”
“Many of those sagas have references to my kind. In fact, a relative of mine is famous to this day,” said Michaela proudly. “You may have heard of him.”
“What’s his name?” I asked.
“Beowulf,” she replied.
The look in her eyes told me that she serious and not pulling my leg.
“You must be very proud to have such a great warrior in your clan,” I said.
“I am,” she replied.
“And does that mean that Grendel was one of them?”
“Yes, they thought the form would frighten and demoralize the mortals,” she replied in disgust. “Still, it makes for a pretty good story don’t you think?”
“One more question, what was that word that Davin said to Alia? It seemed to terrify her,” I asked.
Michaela hesitated. “There is no direct English translation. The closest I can give you is that it means ‘unrelenting nightmare’. I know that sounds awful, but Alia’s people called us monsters for siding with the humans. However, our kind doesn’t start wars, but we do finish them. The word has sort of become a catchall term to describe all terrors. We’re the ones that their clan’s parents tell their children about so they don’t misbehave. Considering the source, it’s actually a backhanded compliment.”
“So you’re their boogieman?”
Michaela smiled back. “Correction, tonight I was their bogeywoman.”
Chapter 50
“How did it go?” asked Jirra.
“It’s over,” I replied as we stepped inside. I reached down to pet Spirit who was eagerly greeting us.
“Do you want something to drink?” asked Celeste.
“Something strong,” I replied.
“Make it two,” added Michaela.
Celeste nodded and reached into a cabinet and pulled out a bottle of Sandeman Port.
“That should be good,” I replied.
“I’ll open it,” said Tessa.
We sat around the living room drinking the strong Portuguese liquor, which really hit the spot as we told them what had happened.
I was taken aback when Michaela told them who she was.
“I am a good judge of character and you three appear to be trustworthy,” said Michaela. “Besides, all of you have undergone a transformation and know how it is to keep a secret.”
Michaela enthralled us with her tales as we slowly emptied the bottle of Port and two of its siblings.
The last thing I did before going to bed was to call Bill and talk to him for an hour.
Chapter 51
“Do you really have to go?” asked Jirra the next morning.
“We finished what we came to do,” I said.
I had spent the morning calling the rest of my friends to tell them that the case had been solved. I also thanked them all for their help.
“At least stay until Beth arrives, I know she would love to see you,” said Celeste.
I looked at Michaela who nodded.
“It would be nice to see her before we leave,” I said.
Beth returned to Philly around noon on the train. We picked her up and said goodbye to Tessa at the same time. I thanked Tessa for her help.
“It was fun, call me anytime you need help,” she said.
“I will, Tessa,” I replied and we hugged.
Beth looked exhausted, but she was also happy to be home in Philly.
“How’s Ally?” asked Celeste as we walked to the car.
“She’s doing much better, but Dad says that the injury might end her career…at least as a field agent,” said Beth. “But he also said that The Director will make sure that Ally gets a good job.”
“How are you doing?” I asked.
“I’m doing better too. I was really worried that she might die,” said Beth. “Ally is very special to me.”
“Well, I’m glad that she’s recovering,” I said.
“So, tell me, what happened here? Celeste said that you wrapped up the case,” said Beth.
I told her what had happened. Michaela added her part of the story.
“I’m glad that it all worked out, but I’m sorry that Chloe, or whoever she was died. It seems such a waste,” said Beth.
I nodded. “For someone without powers to master such a complicated spell they had to have been very intelligent. It’s too bad that she didn’t use this knowledge for something more worthwhile.”
“While I don’t agree with Alia’s actions, I do agree that most mortals should be kept away from magic,” said Michaela. “It can become very intoxicating to suddenly have powers without knowing the responsibility that goes with it.”
“Actually that’s true of any power,” said Beth.
“Okay, changing the subject, Bill and I have agreed to finally get married,” I announced. “We haven’t set a date yet, but it will early summer in San Diego.”
“It’s about time,” said Beth with a large smile on her face. It was great to see her smile again. “You two have been engaged for what seems like forever.”
“Well, brace yourself Beth, I want you to be my maid of honor,” I said. “And I want the rest of you to be my bridesmaids.”
“Me too?” asked Michaela.
“Not if you show up as Mick, but if you’re still female, yes I would,” I replied.
“That will be a first,” she said.
“I would love to do it,” said Beth as we hugged. “But what about your sister?”
“With the way my mom feels about me, it would be hard to explain. Jenny asked me not to make her part of my wedding party, but she will attend,” I said.
“Are you sure that you want me?” asked Jirra. “I mean, we barely know each other.”
“Time doesn’t matter, we’re close friends now, and we share a bond that others will never know. The same applies to you Celeste,” I said.
“Thank you, Iona,” said Celeste.
“I would love to do it too,” added Iona.
“Thank you. There will be a few others, including Hallie. I also promise that the dresses won’t be too hideous.”
Chapter 52
Michaela and I drove back to Phoenixville to see Amelia and Sarah.
“You really want me in your wedding party?” asked Michaela.
“Yes”, I replied. “If you would rather be Mick, I’ll have you fitted for a tux.”
“I think I’ll stay Michaela for a while. I’ve never been to a wedding as a woman,” she replied. “Does Bill have any good looking friends?”
“Hmm, it sounds like you like being a woman,” I said.
“There are definite benefits,” she replied. “The sex isn’t bad either.”
“I know what you mean,” I replied.
When we arrived at the safe house, we found Amelia and Sarah packing to leave.
Sarah was dressed in jeans and a red sweatshirt that said “Phillies 2008 NL Champs” on it. Her hair was styled in a long ponytail. She looked like a little tom-boy, but she also looked very feminine.
Sarah ran up and hugged both of us when we walk into the house.
“Hi, Iona, hi Michaela,” she squealed. “Do you like my sweatshirt?”
“It’s nice,” I said.
“Mommy bought it for me…she also told me that a girl can like sports too.”
“She’s right about that. So how’re you doing Sarah?” I asked.
“I’m really happy Iona. Mommy and I are moving to San Diego and she said that once we get there I can have a kitten!” stated Sarah excitedly.
“That’s great,” I said.
“Sarah, you want to help me with our bags?” asked Michaela.
“Okay,” replied Sarah who followed Michaela outside.
I looked at Amelia. “Mommy?”
“It works for both of us,” replied Amelia with a smile as we hugged. “Fiona called and told me what happened. It sounds like you two make a great team.”
“We kicked butt,” I replied with a smile.
“Michaela has formed a strong bond with you,” she said. “That’s a bit unusual as her people usually avoid our kind, as they prefer the company of humans.”
“I know, she told me a bit more about her race.”
Amelia nodded. “She’s a great ally to have.”
“And a great friend,” I added. “So what about Sarah, does she know what happened?”
Amelia nodded. “I told her everything. She also accepts that she’s now a little girl.”
“How did she react when you told her that she could not return to her old life?”
“Surprisingly well. She has told me that her old life wasn’t that good, she described it as hollow. I think she’s happy to have a family now…and I’m happy about it too. She realized that part of her acceptance of being a girl is due to the spell, but she doesn’t care.”
“That’s cool,” I replied. “She’s a pretty special person and I’m really happy for both of you. What about the others that had been changed?”
“We have teams with them now to work with them. Some of the animal-human hybrids will be hard to transform back to their original forms. The centaurs and mer-people tell us that having sex in their new forms is incredible and might decide to stay as they are. We’re looking into alternatives for their care if they do. The centaurs could stay at the ranch and help out there. The mer-folks are considering how to use their new under-water abilities to help explore the oceans and protect the environment.”
I looked in amazement at Amelia. “They had sex?”
“Well, there wasn’t a lot of things for them to do was there?” Amelia shrugged. “If they do decide to return to human form they may have to start their lives over as another person,” said Amelia. “We will give them a fresh start and a new identity.”
“It beats being a centaur,” I replied. “Have they had any luck identifying who Chloe really was?”
Amelia shook her head. “I doubt they ever will.”
“What about the initial source of the spell?”
“That’s up to Fiona’s people,” said Amelia. “There are many places that Chloe could have found the spell. There are plenty of texts floating around and then there’s the internet. The good thing is that no one else is going to be hurt by her.”
“What about the spy?” I asked.
“The Freiberg’s information was correct. The spy is in custody and per your deal the Freibergs have been set free and deported.”
“That’s good to hear,” I said. “Anyone we know?”
Amelia shook her head. “I suppose that’s a good thing.”
Sarah and Michaela walked back inside carrying the bags. They set them down and we all sat down in the living room.
“So you’re going to be growing up in San Diego?” I asked Sarah.
She smiled back. “Isn’t that great?”
“It is. I won’t be that far away so we can go out and do things,” I said. “You can think of me as your big sister if you like.”
“Thank you, Iona,” she replied.
I then told them about the wedding.
“So you’re finally doing it, how did you talk Bill into it?” asked Amelia.
“Actually it was his idea,” I replied.
“You’re picked out a day?” asked Sarah. “Can we come to the wedding?”
I nodded. “Of course you’ll both be invited, in fact, Sarah, how would you like to be the flower girl?”
Sarah laughed. “I never thought I would do that!”
“You’re about to learn a lot of firsts,” I replied. “Just so you know, you can always call me if you need anything…even if it’s just to talk.”
“I’d like that, Iona,” she replied.
“So, when are you heading back to San Diego?” asked Amelia.
“I have a flight tomorrow,” I replied.
“And what about you Michaela?” asked Amelia.
“I’m going to hang around the city a little longer. It’s been a while since I was last here,” she said.
“When was that?” asked Amelia.
“1796,” she replied without skipping a beat. She then looked at me. “I told you that I knew Ben Franklin.”
“Oh, I have to hear this story,” said Amelia.
“You knew Ben Franklin?” asked Sarah.
Michaela nodded. “The stories I could tell you!”
“Just remember that Sarah is child, so keep it clean,” I said.
Sarah stuck her tongue out at me. I debated calling her a brat, but instead I returned the favor and we both starting laughing.
“Do you want to hear this story or not?” asked Michaela.
“We do,” I replied. “Let’s just get something to drink first.”
Chapter 53
The next day Michaela drove me to the airport.
“I’ll miss you,” I said.
“Oh, I think we’ll be seeing a lot of each other,” she replied. “We’re friends now, right?”
I nodded. “I still have a few questions.”
“Sure, go ahead,” she replied.
“You once told me that your people were wary of humans and now you told me that they went to war to protect humans,” I said.
“You have an excellent memory. The truth is that we have better relations with people who are more into earth religions, not to knock the others beliefs, but pagans and their sort are more accepting of the magical world.”
“Like the Norse when they believed in Odin and Valhalla?” I asked.
She nodded.
“But you will step in to protect mortals when they are threatened by magic?” I asked.
“That’s correct,” she replied.
“But why did you let Kelly hurt all those students at Bernardo Valley?” I asked referring to the succubus that we had once fought. “You told me that you knew what she was.”
Michaela sighed. “I’m not proud of what I did there and I’ve grown up a little since then. I told you that I’m still young…at least when it comes to my race. You have taught me that there are fights worth fighting. I have to admit that I liked the sense of satisfaction of helping you.”
“That’s good to hear,” I said.
“Now my turn for a question. So when are you going to tell your mother and the others that you are going to become a fulltime runner?” she asked.
Runner was the slang term for a special type of detective, someone who tracked down criminals that worked both magical and human worlds.
“How do you know that’s what I want to do? I am studying to be a lawyer,” I said. “Can you read my mind?”
Michaela laughed. “I don’t need to read your mind to see that you truly enjoyed this assignment. You are good at it, Iona. I think that someone should do what they enjoy doing.”
“Even if it’s dangerous?” I asked.
“What’s life without some danger?” she replied.
I looked out the window and nodded. “I do enjoy it.”
“I would be glad to be your partner…we do make a good team,” she said.
I turned and looked at her. “I’ll think about it. I need to talk to Bill first.”
“Of course,” she replied. “I suspect that he will approve.”
I wasn’t so sure.
“You have surrounded yourself with good people, Iona. I really liked those friends of yours back in the city. I hope that I can meet the others,” continued Michaela.
“I suppose that can be arranged,” I replied. “I suspect that they would like to meet you too.”
Chapter 54
Bill met me at Lindbergh Airport and we immediately kissed.
“I’ve missed you so much,” I said.
“The feeling is mutual,” he replied. “Oh, I forget to ask you the other night, did you manage to keep your clothes on this time?”
I playfully punched him in the arm. “I decided that I would let you undress me this time.”
He leaned over and kissed me.
We made a quick stop at Aunt Kayla’s to say hi and drop off my bags. We then went over to his place for dinner.
“Fiona said that you did a great job tracking down Chloe and also the way you handled the Freibergs,” he said as he opened a bottle of wine.
“That’s good to hear,” I said. “I think that we’re starting to have a better relationship.”
“That’s good, considering she’s about to become my mother-in-law,” he said as he handed me a glass of wine. “To having you home again.”
“I was going to say the same thing about you,” I said as we touched glasses.
He sat down on the couch next to me. “So what’s on your mind?”
I laughed. “Is it that obvious?”
“I’m getting better at reading you,” he said.
I hold him about wanting to become a runner.
“I know it’s dangerous, but I’m good at it. I also have insight that many of the magical runners don’t,” I said.
He laughed. “Iona, you don’t have to convince me. I could tell that your heart wasn’t into becoming a lawyer.”
“What do you think Mom will say?” I asked.
“You said Mom and not Fiona,” said Bill. “I think she will give you a dozen reasons not to do it and then in the end she will give you her blessing. She just wants you to be happy.”
“I hope so,” I replied. “I know I’m not really her daughter, but part of me wants her love and approval.”
“So what do you want from me?” he asked.
“I want to wake up next to you tomorrow morning,” I said as we kissed.
“I think I can grant that wish,” he said
The End
(For Now)
http://www.schmidthaus.com/menu.htm
http://www.nps.gov/vafo/planyourvisit/hours.htm
http://www.thecolonialtheatre.com/blobfest
http://www.blacklabbistro.net/
Julieverse Characters in Iona-Coeds
Tessa Phoenix Barnard- was once a retired US Navy SEAL named Jason Blackthorn. Jason was killed and resurrected as a woman by the goddess Athena to seek revenge against the killers. She is currently married to writer Jonathan Barnard. (Revenge of the Goddess: Athena’s Assassin.)
Iona Beddau- Originally a man called Roger Lyons; after a short tour in the navy, Roger began a defense contractor. It was on a flight back to San Diego that Roger met Iona, a young sorceress who swapped bodies with him. The switch became permanent when an accident killed “Roger”. Now forced to live out her life as Iona, she also discovered that she had magical powers. Iona currently lives in San Diego with her Aunt Kayla and is currently engaged to a mortal man named Bill Somers. Her mother is Fiona Beddau, who works as a prosecutor for those who violate magical law. Iona also maintains contact with her sister, Jenny Lyons. Jenny is an artist who works in Columbus Ohio and has also discovered that she has magical powers. She is the only member of Iona’s original family who knows the truth about Roger. (Turbulence Series)
Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)
Alexis Eden — Onetime college student and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged. (Fresh Start & Coeds series)
Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. She currently attends Penn and lives with Beth Williams and Spirit, her dog. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Mick/Michaela- A magical being that refers to themselves as a traveler. They have magical powers, but rely on guile and secrecy to live along side humans, who they find fascinating. (Turbulence)
Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer. (Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)
Jirra Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Jennifer “Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital. Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay. Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show. A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his permission.
Margo Simon — Once a therapist who worked for the government, she was arrested for running a sex slave ring. She was arrested in an operation led by Ally Burns. Celeste Farnsworth was one of her victims. Beth Williams was also abducted by her. (The Protector Series)
Amelia Taylor- Sorceress and medical doctor, who is trained in both human and magical medicine. Related to Iona Beddau. (Turbulence Series & Personal Foul)
It's Just Research
By
Julie O
Edited By Itinerant
It was just supposed to be a simple interview for his latest article, but Stephen would soon find his life turned upside down.
Chapter 1
Stephen Owens looked at his watch and saw that ten minutes had passed since the last time he had looked at it. He was beginning to think that the man he was scheduled to meet wasn't going to show up.
Glancing around the bar, he didn't see anyone that even remotely matched the description that he had been given.
Looking at his half-empty glass of whiskey, he debated on if it was worth staying much longer as he lifted the glass and took a sip. The warm liquor felt good as it slipped down his throat.
Stephen was a free-lance reporter and was currently working on his latest article about the city's alternative sexual activities. The first two articles had been very well received and he had been commissioned to write a third. The first one had focused on swing-clubs and the second on the city's transgendered sex scene. His latest was on the S&M community. His editor was so pleased with the other articles that he had given Stephen an advance.
Over the past month Stephen had gone to several clubs and parties and interviewed many in the community. Still he felt the article was missing something -- someone who lived the lifestyle 24/7. He had interviewed several people who he quickly determined were fakes, and he was about to give up, when he was given the name of a man called Bishop.
Stephen had spent the last few weeks trying to arrange a meeting. Finally Bishop told him that he would meet him that evening. Bishop -- Stephen was unsure if this was a first or last name -- gave Stephen his description.
Stephen scanned the bar again and noticed a man approaching him that matched the description.
The man was six-two with short black hair, and a neatly trimmed goatee. He was muscular and was dressed all in black; shirt, jean, boots, and leather trench coat, all were jet black.
The man stopped in front of Stephen's booth and extended his hand.
"I'm Bishop," he stated in a powerful voice.
Stephen stood up and shook hands with him. He immediately noticed the strong grip of the other man.
"Thank you for coming," replied Stephen.
Bishop nodded as he sat down.
Stephen wasn't that surprised that Bishop didn't offer any apologies for being nearly an hour late. In fact, Stephen suspected, it was all part of a test.
Bishop motioned to the waitress and placed an order, single malt straight up. The waitress then asked if Stephen wanted a refill and he nodded.
"So you want to interview me," said Bishop as he took off his coat.
"That's right," replied Stephen.
"I've read your other articles -- not bad. I particularly liked your interviews with the t-girl hookers; you were surprisingly open-minded towards their status," continued Bishop.
The waitress walked up and set down their drinks.
"And now you're doing an article on the S&M community," continued Bishop as he took a sip of his drink.
Stephen nodded.
"Specifically, I want to focus on the dom/sub aspect of it and how people enter into it," added Stephen.
"You are aware that they can be separate? Not all doms are into S&M and bondage," said Bishop.
"Yes I have learned that; I may have to do an additional article," replied Stephen.
Bishop smiled to himself, as he studied the reporter.
Stephen was five-eight, slim, and in his mid-twenties with shoulder-length brown hair. Bishop noted that Stephen had no features that made him distinctive: no scars, no facial hair ... very average looking.
"And the reason you want to interview me is that you want to find the genuine article," stated Bishop.
"That's right," replied Stephen.
"I take it those want-a-bees didn't fool you. Good! I would hate to be interviewed by an idiot," continued Bishop.
The man was very arrogant, thought Stephen, but it's what he had expected.
"I'm not interested in mocking the lifestyle," added Stephen.
Bishop nodded.
"Yes, I got that from reading your previous articles. Well, what do you want to know?"
"Right to the point," replied Stephen. "Do you mind if I use a recorder?"
"No, it shows that you are professional and well prepared. I admire those qualities," replied Bishop as he took another sip of his drink.
Stephen took out his small recorder and set it down on the table.
"I suppose that the first thing you want to know is why?" asked Bishop.
"That's as good a place to start as any," replied Stephen.
He was slightly annoyed how Bishop was taking charge; he was used to controlling the interview.
Bishop noticed Stephen's irritation and was pleased. Not just that the young writer was bothered by the fact that he wasn't in control, but that he wasn't saying or doing anything about it.
"It's simple: nature makes both the strong and dominant and also those who crave to be controlled," said Bishop.
"Yes, but in all relationships one person is more dominant ... but not to the extremes of your lifestyle," said Stephen.
Bishop smiled.
"True, but who says which is right? Society has set the norms, but who says that society is right? Being dominant is admired in men and looked down on in women. The opposite is true for submissives. A man who submits to a woman is called all kinds of names -- and if he submits to another man he is often reviled."
Stephen nodded.
"Now, what's wrong with someone taking their dominant nature to its fullest potential? To control their partner's life -- in all manners, mental, physical -- in all ways? And I have seen many accept this control and submit to being shaped until they are reborn."
"Reborn? That's an interesting choice of words," said Stephen.
"It's appropriate," replied Bishop. "A person who submits completely is reborn; they become a new person."
"So they become a slave?" asked Stephen.
"Not necessarily. Oh, there are those who turn it into a Master and Slave relationship, but these have their limits. No, what I am talking about is willing submission. Anyone can be forced to submit; a deep relationship is where the dominant takes total control, control that is given willingly. The interesting thing about this is when the submissive doesn't initially realize that they are giving up control ... and when they realize what is happening, they are so aroused by the changes that they give all."
"And you have done this to others?" asked Stephen.
Bishop nodded.
"It is quite ... intoxicating; the power rush is intense," he replied with a grin.
"And does this mean that you have someone currently as a sub?"
Bishop shook his head.
"No. My last mate died in an accident. I have been looking for the right person."
"I'm sorry about your loss," said Stephen.
To Stephen's surprise, Bishop smiled softly.
"That's very thoughtful of you," he replied.
They talked for another hour, before Bishop stated that he had to leave.
"If you wish to continue this conversation, I will be back here tomorrow evening at ten," he stated as he got up and left.
Stephen was left with ninety minutes of interview gold and the tab for the drinks.
Chapter 2
Stephen entered the bar and shook off the water from his coat. Outside the rain was coming down in sheets.
Needless to say, the bad weather kept most people home and the bar was nearly empty. Stephen took his seat in the same booth as the previous night. He looked as his watch and saw that it was almost ten. He was about to order his drink, when he saw the large man enter the bar.
"Very good, you're prompt," stated Bishop as he sat down. "I cannot tolerate anyone who is even a minute late."
Stephen bit his lip and decided that it wasn't the time to point out that Bishop had shown up late the previous night.
The waitress walked over and before he could say anything Bishop placed the order. He ordered a single malt for himself and a glass of red wine for Stephen.
"I hope you don't mind, but I think you'll appreciate the wine," said Bishop.
Stephen nodded, fighting back his displeasure about not being asked. However, he really wanted to get this interview, and so he swallowed his pride so as not to anger Bishop.
Bishop was pleased that Stephen had passed another test.
"Thank you," said Stephen.
"I thought it would suit you," replied Bishop confidently.
Stephen took out his recorder and set it down on the tabletop.
"So, where were we?" asked Bishop as he took a leather cigar case out of his coat.
Stephen was about to point out that smoking was prohibited in the bar, but he figured it wouldn't make any difference to Bishop.
The waitress returned with the drinks, and instead of telling Bishop that smoking wasn't allowed, she placed an ashtray down in front of him.
"They know my habits here," stated Bishop as he trimmed his cigar. "So, I'm sure that you reviewed last night's conversation and that you have additional questions."
"That's right," replied Stephen.
"Before you start, I have a few questions for you," said Bishop as he lit the cigar.
"Please," replied Stephen, slightly amused by Bishop's actions.
"You are presently single ... and not in a relationship."
"Those aren't questions," interrupted Stephen.
"True, but I am correct, right?"
"That's right, but how did you know?" asked Stephen.
"You're presently devoted to your career, and most women wouldn't tolerate someone researching the topics you are doing. They would get suspicious and assume that you were cheating on them. Oh, I didn't mean to assume anything; are you into men, women, or both?" asked Bishop.
"Women," replied Stephen immediately.
"No interest in men?" asked Bishop as he set down his cigar. "Not even in your past? Can you honestly say that you weren't curious? Be honest."
Stephen shrugged his shoulders as he sipped the wine. Bishop was right, it was very good.
"Okay, I thought about what it might be like, but I never acted on them," replied Stephen.
"Very good, an honest answer. If you had said no, then I would be leaving; I will not be lied to," replied Bishop. "Tell me about it. Was it in high school or college?"
"College," replied Stephen as he looked around to see if anyone was listening.
"Roommate, friend, or a professor?" asked Bishop. "It had to be a professor; someone older, who had power, am I right?"
"Yes, he was a professor; nothing actually happened though," admitted Stephen.
"So did he proposition you?"
Stephen nodded.
"And you were tempted?"
"A little ... okay, yes, but that's as far as it went. Nothing happened," replied Stephen.
"Part of you wishes you had done it," stated Bishop.
"Can we change the subject?" asked Stephen nervously.
"No, we can't. You've got my interest. So answer my question," demanded Bishop as he took a sip of his drink.
"I guess so," replied Stephen.
"And what did he want you to do? I assume that he was the one in charge," continued Bishop.
"He never said. But he said that I ... that I was cute," admitted Stephen. "And why do you say he was in charge?"
"The fact that you didn't do it. If you were the aggressor, you would have given in to your urges," he replied. "No, he was in control, and you almost gave in. It must have been very tempting."
"Okay, you're right, he propositioned me ... and I turned him down," replied Stephen.
"And did he say what he wanted from you?" asked Bishop.
"Can we move on?" asked Stephen.
"Let me guess ... he wanted you to suck his cock, and then he wanted to fuck you," replied Bishop. "I take it that you've never told anyone about this."
"That's right," replied Stephen as he nervously picked up his glass and took a long drink.
"I have the feeling that you would have enjoyed it. Don't worry Stephen, I don't hold this against you; in fact I think most people are bisexual."
Stephen let out a sigh, as he tried to regain his composure.
"Here, let me give you something to ease your nerves," said Bishop as he took a package of cigarettes out of his coat pocket.
"I don't smoke," replied Stephen nervously.
"I didn't ask you if you did," he replied as he extended the pack into Stephen's face. "Take one."
Stephen apprehensively took the cigarette and placed it between his lips. Bishop then reached over and lit it.
"Here, you will want another later; take the pack," said Bishop.
Stephen took the pack and slipped it into a coat pocket without looking at it.
"Here, take some matches too," said Bishop.
Stephen nodded as he took the box of matches and slipped them into the same coat pocket.
He coughed slightly as he inhaled the smoke.
"Take it slowly," ordered Bishop.
Stephen nodded.
"Now, one last question," continued Bishop.
"Okay," replied Stephen as he took another drag on the cigarette.
"How big is your cock?" asked Bishop.
"What?" asked Stephen as he glanced around nervously to see if anyone was listening to their conversation.
"Well, tell me. Is it large or small?" asked Bishop.
"That's a very personal question," said Stephen softly, his eyes darting around the room.
He picked up his drink and took a long sip.
Bishop's eyes were immediately drawn to the fact that Stephen's hands were trembling. It was getting better by the moment he thought.
"How small then?" asked Bishop as a sly smile appeared on his face.
Stephen stared back.
"You don't have to show me ... but when you're hard, what are you four inches?"
Stephen just stared back without replying.
"Smaller then ... I thought so," replied Bishop.
Stephen let out a sigh.
"So is it less than three?" asked Bishop.
"No, it's not that small," replied Stephen as he felt his face grow warm.
"See, that wasn't difficult," said Bishop. "By the way, you're very cute when you blush."
Stephen picked up his glass of wine and emptied it.
"You have now seen how easy it is for a Dom to take control," said Bishop. "Consider this little demonstration as a bonus."
With that Bishop stood up and put on his coat.
"Wait! We haven't continued the interview," said Stephen.
"But we accomplished so much more. Be back here tomorrow at ten," stated Bishop as he turned and left. "But in the meantime I want you to do something for me: I want you to think about what it would have been like if you had submitted to your professor."
Chapter 3
Stephen sat in his living room, drinking a glass of wine, as he thought about the strange events that had taken place that night.
Without thinking about it, he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out the cigarettes. He looked at the pack -- it was labeled Virginia Slims.
He cursed, as he realized what Bishop had done. Suddenly he had an overwhelming compulsion to smoke one, and with little hesitation he was lighting one up.
As he replayed the events of the night, he thought about how Bishop was able to take command. He also began to think about that afternoon back in college when he almost gave in to his professor's advances. Bishop was right about one thing thought Stephen: there was a part of him that regretted not giving in to his professor.
As he inhaled on the cigarette, he fantasized about submitting to his professor. As he did he began to pleasure himself. To his shock he found that instead of his professor, Stephen began to fantasize about sucking Bishop's cock. The more he did, the more he became aroused and soon he was lost in a haze of sexual bliss. As he did his mind began to drift into the area that both shamed and aroused him.
Chapter 4
The next night, Stephen arrived at the bar and once again took his seat in the booth. As he looked around the bar part of him hoped that Bishop wouldn't show up. He was still unnerved by the questions that the large man had asked him the previous night. He was also bothered by the way he had so quickly submitted to Bishop's demands.
The barmaid walked over to the booth and without asking she placed a glass of red wine in front of Stephen. She also set an ashtray on the table, before she walked away without comment, although she flashed a knowing smile at Stephen.
His face began to get warm, and he realized that he was blushing. To calm his nerves, he reached into his coat pocket and felt the half-empty package of Virginia Slims. He glanced around at the nearly empty bar, before he pulled out the pack. He anxiously placed a cigarette between his lips, as he struggled to light a match.
"Here, let me," said Bishop as he leaned over with his lighter.
"Thank you," replied Stephen softly.
"My pleasure," he replied as he sat down. "I see that you have taken to them."
"Why this brand?" asked Stephen.
"They suit you," he replied. "You're not very masculine Stephen. I bet you were even more feminine looking back in college, I can see why your professor hit on you."
Stephen dropped his head in shame, as Bishop's words hit him.
"Don't be embarrassed by this ... I think you are quite attractive, and it wouldn't take much to make you into a passable woman."
Stephen was about to argue, but instead took another drag on the cigarette. He could see that Bishop was getting off on the way he had once again taken control of the situation.
"So, you have been thinking about it?" asked Bishop.
Stephen hesitated before speaking.
"Um, can we back to the interview please?" he asked.
"No. This is much more interesting. Now, answer my question," demanded Bishop.
Stephen glanced around and then leaned closer.
"Yes, I thought about it," he replied.
"Good, just like I ordered you. So if you had the same opportunity, you would jump at it."
Stephen didn't reply, and Bishop laughed.
"Your silence tells says it all," replied Bishop. "I suspected that you had more that just a curiosity in the alternative lifestyle. You have the urges but lack the ability to act ... for now."
Stephen crushed his cigarette out in the ashtray and immediately reached for another.
As before Bishop reached over and lit the cigarette.
"Okay, so now you have some personal insight into why people go into this lifestyle. Some just do it occasionally, and then there are those who accept their true nature and embrace their true selves," said Bishop. "I like to help guide the shy find their true nature -- just as I am guiding you."
"I'm not interested," interrupted Stephen.
Bishop laughed.
"Yes, you are ... otherwise you would have gotten up and left by now," he replied. "You can't leave; you are drawn to what I am offering. It's a craving ... you cannot resist."
Stephen cautiously glanced around to see if anyone was listening.
"Did you think about me last night?" asked Bishop as a devilish grin appeared on his face.
Stephen nodded.
"Good," replied Bishop. "Then it is time for you to take the next step."
"What do you mean?" asked Stephen cautiously.
"You will meet me here tomorrow night at ten. You will be dressed all in black ... and you will submit to me," stated Bishop as he stood up. "I know you'll be here; I look forward to taking you to the next level of your rebirth."
Chapter 5
Throughout the next day, Stephen fully planned on not going to the bar, but as the clock ticked down he found himself breaking down. He dressed in a pair of black slacks, a matching black long sleeve shirt, black shoes and a leather jacket.
At ten, he was seated in the booth anxiously puffing on a cigarette.
He tried to get up and leave, but he found that he couldn't. Time slowly passed, and after waiting nearly an hour he began to wonder if Bishop would show up.
"Very good, you know how to follow directions," stated Bishop as he walked up to the booth. "I very pleased that you have obeyed me ... and you will be rewarded for your submission."
"What do you mean?" asked Stephen.
"I will leave here, and I will wait in my car for exactly ten minutes. You come out, and you'll get that chance to suck my cock. If you do a good job, then I will fuck you; you'll get to feel what you missed back in college."
"And if I don't?" asked Stephen.
Bishop grinned.
"That's not in the cards. We both know what you're going to do ... slut," he said as he stood up. "I will see you shortly."
Stephen watched Bishop leave and then he looked at his watch. It would be easy to just sit there for ten minutes, but urges began to grow inside of him. As if in a dream, he dropped some money on the table, slipped on his coat and headed out of the bar.
A light rain was falling, as Stephen stepped outside.
"What the fuck are you doing?" he whispered to himself.
A jet-black colored late model Mercedes sedan drove up along side of Stephen.
He could see Bishop sitting behind the wheel.
Without a word Stephen got inside.
Chapter 6
They drove a short distance away to a motel located near the Interstate.
Bishop didn't say a word, as he motioned Stephen to follow him into the room.
Once inside the room Bishop sat down on the edge of the bed.
"Undress. Just throw your clothes on the chair, then get on your knees in front of me," he ordered.
Stephen meekly obeyed.
"Yes, you are quite petite ... just as I suspected," said Bishop as he studied Stephen's naked body.
Stephen dropped down on his knees in front of Bishop. He couldn't believe that he had gotten himself into this predicament, and he was even more ashamed by the fact that he wanted to do this.
"Is this your first cock?" asked Bishop.
Stephen nodded.
"No, say it," ordered Bishop.
"This is my first cock," replied Stephen as he felt his face get warm.
"See, how easy it is to obey?" asked Bishop as he undid his pants. "I love how feminine you look, when you blush."
Stephen watched silently as Bishop pulled his erect cock out. Stephen estimated that it was around eight inches long.
"You want it, don't you?" asked Bishop.
Stephen nodded.
Bishop slapped Stephen on the face.
"When I ask you a question, you will answer!" snapped Bishop firmly. "I don't want to hurt you, but I will be obeyed."
"I'm sorry. Yes, I want it," replied Stephen.
"So you have craved cock for years, and now you get your chance. It must be a dream come true," said Bishop.
"Yes ... you are right ... I want it; I want your cock," replied Stephen in a soft and hesitant tone.
In some ways it would have been better if Bishop had physically forced him to submit, thought Stephen. It was very humiliating to just surrender like this. He also was shocked by how aroused he was by the manner in which Bishop was dominating.
"Then you shall have it. But first you must ask me for it. Ask nicely, my dear," said Bishop.
Stephen nodded and without another thought he replied.
"Please, may I suck your cock," he asked.
"Very good, you said please. See, it wasn't that difficult. Yes, my sweet, you may suck my cock. Now, start at the head; lick and kiss it, make love to it," ordered Bishop. "Take your time. This is not a race."
Stephen leaned close and began to kiss the head of Bishop's erect cock.
"See how easy that was? Now lick it ... kiss it. You've waited so long for this ... make the most of it," stated Bishop.
Stephen followed Bishop's orders, and soon his lips were wrapped around Bishop's cock.
"Very good, bitch. Take it in slowly; fill your mouth with my cock," moaned Bishop.
Stephen looked up at Bishop with wide opened eyes.
"Yes, my dear, you are my bitch -- and this is just the start," stated Bishop. "Now, take it deeper."
Stephen felt the cock push deeper into his mouth. He had to fight his gag reflex, as it pushed down his throat. He then felt it slip out.
Bishop grabbed the back of Stephen's head and began to slowly grind it up and down his cock.
"Watch your teeth, slut," warned Bishop as he slowly picked up the pace.
Stephen focused on the sensation of Bishop's cock slipping in and out of his mouth. The pace was picking up until the cock was pumping him as if it was fucking him. He lost all track of time as he served Bishop's cock.
He then felt Bishop tense up, and without warning, he felt his mouth being filled with cum.
"Swallow it all, bitch! Don't spill a drop," moaned Bishop.
Stephen obeyed without hesitation.
"Very good. You took it all; now lick me clean," ordered Bishop.
Chapter 7
"You were a very good cock-sucker, for your first time," stated Bishop as he got dressed. "I'm very pleased."
"Thanks," replied Stephen softly.
"You know what this makes you now," stated Bishop.
Stephen nodded meekly.
"Say it. What are you now?" demanded Bishop.
"Do I have to?" asked Stephen meekly.
"Yes. It will confirm what you are. You did suck my cock, and you swallowed my seed," he replied. "So, what does that make you?"
"I'm a cock-sucker," replied Stephen softly.
"And what else? What do you call a bitch that swallows?" he demanded.
"A cum-slut," replied Stephen softly.
"So say it all together. The sooner you accept who and what you are the easier this will be," said Bishop. "Now, tell me what you are."
"Do I have to?" begged Stephen.
Bishop nodded.
"This is all part in your transformation into the real you. Accept what you really are; deep down you know the truth," replied Bishop.
"I'm a cock-sucking cum-slut," replied Stephen softly.
"Again," he ordered.
"I'm a cock-sucking cum-slut," repeated Stephen.
Bishop smiled, held out a recorder and replayed Stephen's words.
"Don't worry my dear, I'm not going to blackmail you with this. It's just a reminder that I am in charge," said Bishop. "You may get up from your knees and sit over in that chair."
Stephen obeyed.
"Well, you passed the first test. Very impressive," continued Bishop.
"The first test?" asked Stephen.
Bishop nodded as he got up and handed Stephen a piece of paper.
"Tomorrow, at 1 in the afternoon, you will call this number, and you will be given a set of instructions. If you want to see me again, you will follow them exactly and without protest," said Bishop.
Stephen looked at the paper and the phone number written down on it.
"I will not tell you what will happen; why ruin the surprise? But I know you'll find it very interesting," said Bishop.
"And if I don't call the number?" asked Stephen.
Bishop laughed.
"You act as if you still have a choice. You have given yourself to me -- and you'll do it again. Deep down, you know you can not disobey me. I knew you were submissive, when I first met you, and I'm never wrong about these things. When I decided to make you mine, your fate was sealed."
Stephen wanted to argue against this ... but he couldn't.
"Soon any doubt will be purged from your mind, and all you will care about is surrendering to my control. You are about to be reborn," said Bishop as he got up and walked over to Stephen's clothes.
He took out Stephen's wallet, keys and cigarettes and tossed them on the bed. He then scooped up all of Stephen's clothes and put them in a trash bag.
"There's a bag in the closet. It has some clothes in it; you'll wear them home tonight," said Bishop.
Stephen got up and retrieved the bag. Inside was a complete woman's wardrobe.
"Put it on; I will do your makeup," stated Bishop.
Stephen realized that he had to obey, and he unpacked the bag. Inside was a pair of panties, tights, a bra, a short leather skirt, a sweater and a pair of high heels. All were black.
Stephen also noticed a box that had a large pair of silicon breast pads.
"I like my sluts to have big tits," stated Bishop. "Now, we're wasting time, get dressed."
Chapter 8
Stephen wasn't surprised that all the items fit him. It was obvious that Bishop had planned for everything.
After he was dressed, Bishop expertly applied makeup on Stephen's face. Everything was done heavy and sexy, so that Stephen looked as if he was a whore. To finish the look, Bishop set a wig on Stephen's head. The wig was long and styled in long flowing curls. The color was a very dramatic red.
"Very nice," said Bishop. "I knew you'd make a better looking woman than a man. After all you suck cock like a woman. So what do you think?"
"I can't believe that I am seeing myself," said Stephen.
"Get used to the look," said Bishop.
Stephen looked over at Bishop unsure how to react. He should have felt humiliated, yet he felt the opposite -- as if this was very natural, it was very confusing and unsettling as he realized how he was no longer in control of his life.
"That's right, my sweet, this suits you better. From this point on, you will live your life as a woman. This clothing is just the start," continued Bishop. "Soon you will think of dressing up in men's clothes as being strange."
"I don't know if I can continue with this," said Stephen.
"Yes you can; you have already made up your mind," stated Bishop.
"But ... I have a life, a job," stammered Stephen.
"You can still be a writer as a woman. In fact, it might make you better as you will no longer be holding back the real you," replied Bishop. "I haven't forced you to do anything; this is the real you coming out. Deep down you're a submissive woman who wants to serve. This is your deepest dream come true, isn't that right?"
Stephen stared back with a look of shock.
Bishop laughed loudly.
"Yes, I know all about you!" stated Bishop confidently.
"It's just for the article,' said Stephen in a barely audible tone. "It's just research."
"Yes, you're right; it's research," continued Bishop. "But I've been the one studying you for sometime now. Do you think it was chance that you were given my name?"
Stephen's jaw dropped.
"Your articles interested me, and I began to investigate you. When I got into your computer, I found all those links to transgendered websites. I immediately suspected that they weren't just for research," continued Bishop as he glanced at his watch. "Now, I have to take you back to your car. Oh, I will still fuck you, but it will wait until later."
Chapter 9
Stephen puffed on his cigarette, as he drove to the address given to him over the phone. He had no idea what was about to happen, all he did know was that he had to do it.
Bishop had allowed him to dress in male clothing. The words sank in slowly -- he had been given permission to dress as a guy. Stephen wanted to fight back, but his urge to submit was too strong.
All his life he had fought his submissive feelings, but now they were pouring out. The feminization aspect of Bishop's domination was also strangely appealing. Deep down, he suspected that he was about to be further feminized and yet he couldn't turn away.
He parked his car outside the warehouse and checked the address again. He was about to call the number when the door to the warehouse opened up. An attractive woman with short white hair motioned him to drive inside.
Once inside, the door slammed shut with a loud bang.
Stephen got out of his car and watched as the woman walked up to him.
"I'm pleased that you got here so quickly," said the woman. "My name is Erin, and I'm a very good friend of Bishop. Now, he explained that you are to do whatever I tell you, correct?"
Stephen nodded.
"Good, well, let's get started, we have a lot to do," she said as she led him up a ramp. "Follow me to my workshop."
Stephen followed her, as she led him through a doorway.
"This is my studio and salon," she announced.
Stephen saw a salon chair and a makeup table,
"Let's get started; undress please," she ordered. "We have a lot to do and not a lot of time."
Stephen did as she ordered.
"Not bad ... not bad at all," she said.
Stephen stood in front of her, naked.
"Follow me," she ordered.
Erin led him into another room. There was a full shower stall in the room.
"Now, I'm going to remove your body hair," she explained as she slipped on a pair of gloves. "This is a very powerful hair remover and will leave you smooth and hairless for months."
Before she started, she pinned his hair up.
Next, she began to coat his legs in the harsh smelling pink cream. She worked her way up his body and stopped after coating his face.
"Now we wait. You can remove the cream in fifteen minutes," said Erin. "You may feel some tingling."
"I do," he replied.
"That means it is working. This is great stuff! In most cases, it's permanent after two or three applications; it's a great time saver. I love having a totally smooth body," she explained.
After fifteen minutes, she turned on the shower and directed him inside.
Chapter 10
"Okay, you ready to see your new hairstyle?" she asked.
Stephen nodded.
"Keep your eyes closed as I remove the blindfold," she ordered.
Stephen nodded again as he felt the blindfold being removed.
"Okay, open your eyes, my dear," she said.
Stephen opened his eyes and gasped. His brown hair was now dark red in color; additionally his hair was now filled with curls. His eyebrows were also the same color, although they were now very thin and highly arched.
"You look lovely ... quite feminine," said Erin.
Stephen ran his fingers through his curls and at the same time noticed his long red nails. Obviously he had known that she had worked on his nails, but he was still shocked by how long they now were.
"You'll get used to them, we all do. It's the price of beauty," she commented. "Okay, let's get you made up and dressed."
***
Over the next hour, Stephen watched as Erin continued his transformation.
The look she created for him was dark and extreme. He had heavy black eyeliner around his eyes and thick mascara on his lashes. The eye shadow colors were also dark colors and they created a dramatic look.
The lipstick she used was a dark red and was covered with several coats of gloss.
"The next time you come here, I'll start on your permanent makeup; it's a great timesaver. I'll do eyeliner and your lips. Nothing extreme, but it will give you a feminine look at all times," said Erin. "Now, let's get you dressed."
The outfit was also dark. She first dressed him in a black corset, lacing it tight. Next she added a black bra, stockings and a thong. The bra was filled with very large breast pads.
"In case you're wondering, you're now a 34-DD. They may seem too large, but you'll get used to them."
She then had him put on a black sleeveless dress. Next she fitted him with four inch open toed pumps. To complete the outfit, she added silver bracelets, rings, and hoop earrings.
"I'm so glad you have pierced ears. Of course, you only have one piercing per ear; knowing Bishop, that will change," she said.
"What do you mean?" he asked.
"He likes piercings and other body art. You can expect him to decorate your whole body, in addition to the feminization changes," she said. "In the past, he has spent a lot on plastic surgery. Don't worry, you'll turn out stunning."
Stephen looked at himself in the mirror and was amazed by how different he looked. In fact, he barely recognized himself.
"Oh, here's your purse. I took the liberty of emptying your male wallet. You'll also find makeup and your cigarettes in there," she said.
"Thanks," he replied automatically.
"You're welcome," replied Erin. "I'm so pleased with the way you turned out; Bishop sure knows how to pick them."
Chapter 11
Bishop was very pleased with Erin's work.
"As always a true artist," he commented as he inspected Stephen. "Did she give you any problems?"
"No, she was a real lady," replied Erin. "It's obvious that she is meant to be a woman."
Bishop looked at Stephan.
"Don't look so shocked my dear. It's much more fitting to refer to you as female, now; ... there's little trace of your maleness. In fact, with each passing day you will become more feminine. So I guess you'll need a new name," stated Bishop.
Stephan just nodded meekly.
"Stephanie would be the obvious choice, but it doesn't fit you. No, I think something different," he said. "I think Natasha is nice name for you."
"Natasha?" asked Stephen.
"Yes, it suits you. From now on you will be Natasha. And my dear, you will think of yourself as female," he stated. "Look at yourself in the mirror; do you see a man? Do you want me to call you by a male name? You have surrendered so much so quickly; why stop now? Accept this, Natasha. You are obviously too weak to resist me."
Stephen turned and looked into the mirror, as Bishop spoke.
"This is just the start, my dear. Remember how I said that true submission was a rebirth? That is what you are going to experience. Your male life is over," he continued. "This is just the beginning; the changes will continue day by day -- mental and physical. You will accept your new life as a woman, my submissive woman. You will see your body change, through hormones and surgery. You will become an obedient and totally submissive woman. If you don't want this then this is your last chance. You can leave -- walk out, get in your car and drive away -- but if you stay, you surrender to me."
Stephen felt his breathing get heavier, as he listened to Bishop's words.
"Starting immediately you will begin taking female hormones. The ones I use are very powerful, and you'll see changes very quickly. You will undergo plastic surgery -- feminizing your face and making it softer. You will get breast implants; as I said last night, I like my girls to have large tits. Your hips will be enlarged too, giving you a very dramatic figure. And then there's the fun stuff: the body art, the piercings -- you will become a work of art," he continued. "So, what will it be? Will you go back to being Stephen, and always be thinking of the lost opportunity you had to be the real you? Or will you accept your life as Natasha -- my woman -- willingly surrendering your free will to me, submitting to me, allowing me to transform and make your over into the person you were meant to be?"
"I need ... I still need time to think about this," stammered Stephen.
Bishop laughed.
"No, you don't. ... the fact that you even think you need more time tells me that you want to be Natasha," said Bishop. "I know you better than you know yourself. I read your articles, specifically the one you wrote about the t-girls. I could sense that you were envious of them and how they could take on a new gender. I read your private journals on your computer and how you have longed to be a woman. I particularly liked the one you wrote last night about how good you felt dressed up."
Stephen stared at Bishop who just smiled back.
"It only took me ten minutes to figure out your new password. Now, look at yourself and don't deny it, you wanted to be like those girls -- to be feminized, to take on the role of woman, to give up living as a man. This way you could give into your sexual urges to submit sexually to real men, to suck their cocks, to be fucked, to serve them as their feminized submissive lover," he continued.
Stephen felt weak, and his breathing began to get heavier. Bishop's words were drilling into his mind.
"No, I was just doing a story; it's not what you think it is," he cried.
Bishop smirked.
"No, you were researching the life you craved," countered Bishop.
"No ... that's ... that's not true," replied Stephen weakly. He wasn't sure if he believed his own words anymore.
"Really? You say that after the way you sucked my cock? After the way you submitted so easily to being feminized? Erin, did she give you any problems?" asked Bishop.
Erin laughed.
"None at all, she was quite docile and obedient," replied Erin. "She was a perfect little princess."
Stephen weakly shook his head
"I don't believe you Natasha. You want this; all you have to do is admit it," countered Bishop. "You are giving in. You don't want to resist; you want to be my submissive slut."
Stephen continued to shake his head.
"All you have to do is ask, and I will ease your pain. The duality of your old life will be over, you will be reborn and live as a woman ... my woman, my submissive woman," continued Bishop. "This is not slavery; I don't want you as my property but as my lover. Yes, a submissive lover, but a willing subservient lover. In exchange for your devotion, I will cherish and protect you. I will make you beautiful. Look in the mirror, Natasha; this is who you're destined to be, the real you, and if you submit to me, you will become even more gorgeous."
Stephen obeyed and looked in the mirror at the feminized figure staring back at him. He tried to turn and walk away, but he couldn't move. He then smiled and ran his tongue over his dark red lips. Erin had made him beautiful and oh so feminine. He then felt weak all over, and he dropped down to his knees.
Bishop pulled out the tape recorder and played Stephen's words from the previous night.
"Those words make even more sense now," said Bishop. "So let's stop this foolishness and get on with our lives. Tell me your name, my dear."
Stephen took a deep breath, as he absorbed what was happening. He then closed his eyes, and when they reopened, she knew what her path had to be.
"I ... I am Natasha," she replied.
"See how easy that was, Natasha. Now tell me who you are," he continued.
"I no longer know," she replied as she lifted her head up.
"Well, let's start at something more basic: are you male or female?" he asked.
Natasha took a moment before answering.
"To be honest, I'm not sure anymore," she replied.
"I see, so you're no longer sure if you're male or female?" he asked.
Natasha nodded
"Good, then you are being honest. See how easy that was?" he replied. "I promise that I will treat you like the princess you are. I told you that I don't want a slave -- I don't want someone to abuse -- I just crave control and dominance. And you need control, and hunger for submission; it's the perfect match."
Natasha nodded again.
Bishop was pleased how quickly he had taken control of Natasha, but he knew that he would have to immediately reinforce her new status to break her residual resistance. It was all going as planned.
"Very good, my love," he replied. "Now, stand up; we have to leave."
Natasha obeyed.
Erin brought out a short leather coat and handed it to Natasha.
"Here, put this on; you don't want to be cold," said Erin.
Chapter 12
Several hours later, she was sitting next to Bishop in his home.
"How do you feel?" he asked as he stroked her hair.
"Fine," she replied. "It's a big step; I thought I'd get more time to think about it."
"I have found that it's best to do these things faster. Haven't I been right about everything else?" he asked.
"Yes, you do seem to know best," replied Natasha.
"Good, that makes me happy," he replied.
"So, how soon I will see changes?" she asked as she rubbed her arm where the IV had been in.
"It depends on your body chemistry. These are not the normal prescription hormones," he replied. "The IV you received was very strong, and you may feel ill over the next few days -- sort of like the flu. The protein and hormonal shakes that you will consume daily will increase the changes. As the doctor said, you'll notice swelling in the breasts first," he replied. "However you have nothing to fear from them, and you'll be seeing the doctor regularly to ensure that there are no ill side effects."
She nodded.
"Any other concerns?" he asked.
"A few," she replied. "First, how do I explain this? Or do I just abandon my life?"
Bishop shook his head.
"No, I wouldn't want that. You're a talented writer, and I want you to have that outlet. In fact, I want you to write an article about how you have decided to become a woman," he replied.
"So I will be outing myself?" she asked.
"In a matter of speaking," said Bishop. "I can't think of a better way of doing it. Besides, I have talked to many people who had read your work, and they suspect that you're far more into the scene that you have admitted. In many ways, you'll become even more popular."
"I suppose that would work, but who would publish it?" she asked.
"The same editor who has published your other articles," replied Bishop with confidence.
"How can you be so sure?"
He smiled as he cocked his head.
"He's in the community, although not in the same neighborhood. His personal kink is being a furry. We've known each other for a while, and I already have his promise to publish your coming-out article," replied Bishop. "Besides, it's not as if you can go on living as a male. You'll be living full time as a woman from now on."
"What do you mean?"
"While Erin was transforming you, I was at your place performing a similar change," replied Bishop.
She cocked her head, as she stared at him.
"For starters, all your male clothing is gone and replaced with more appropriate items. I also had a crew do a quick change of your furnishings, so they look more fitting for a young woman," he replied.
"I see, and what do I tell my neighbors and landlord?"
"You can tell your neighbors whatever you want. I know you're not close to any of them. As for your landlord, I told him. Don't worry, he won't be any problem," said Bishop.
"You seemed to have thought of everything," she replied as the impact of his words sunk in.
"You have no idea," he replied. "Now, I think it's time you showed your gratitude for my freeing your feminine side."
He then began to unbuckle his belt.
Natasha nodded and slipped down on her knees in front of Bishop.
"Take your time and savor it -- as I will," he ordered as he unzipped his trousers.
Chapter 12
Two weeks later, she submitted the article about her transition from Stephen to Natasha. Per Bishop's instructions, she focused on her long struggle with her gender and not her new relationship. He said that she could write about that another time.
As soon as the article was published, her email account was inundated with responses. Many were positive and supportive, although there were also a large number that were insulting and disparaging. As Bishop had said, many said that they had suspected that she was hiding something.
Thanks to Bishop's directions, there was no turning back and the only thing she could do but look to the future. She was out as Natasha, a transgendered woman.
Natasha was slightly surprised by the way Bishop was treating her. For the most part, they had settled into a fairly conventional relationship. He must have sensed her confusion and told her that he was allowing her to adjust to her new life. Granted, sexual activities were part of her adjustment, but even though Bishop was dominant, he was also a caring lover. With each passing day, Natasha found herself craving sexual contact with him until she couldn't imagine life without him.
She still lived in her old apartment, as Bishop felt that it would help her transition. As promised, the landlord left her alone. Her neighbors seemed curious about her change, but for the most part they accepted her as a woman.
Physically, she began to notice the changes. The most obvious were her breasts, as they were beginning to get larger. Additionally, her nipples were bigger and much more sensitive.
She was also noticing her hips and butt were getting larger.
Bishop had also kept his word regarding her legal status. Her driver license now listed her gender as a female. She couldn't believe it was all happening so quickly. With each passing day, Bishop was erasing her old life and recreating it. At times, she wondered if her life as a male had been a dream.
Chapter 13
"Very nice," stated Bishop as he inspected her appearance.
He had picked her up and was driving her around the city. As always, he didn't tell her where he was taking her.
Natasha was dressed in a short leather skirt, high heel boots, and a dark red tube top. It was made of very thin material and her breasts pressed tightly against it. To complete her outfit, she was wearing a leather jacket. Her makeup was done heavy and made her look sexy and exotic.
"Thank you," she replied.
"I'm also pleased that you are wearing your collar. I want everyone to know that you are mine," he stated.
Natasha reached up and touched the leather collar around her neck. It was not locked in place, but it might as well have been. She wouldn't dare take it off without Bishop's permission.
"Thank you, Bishop," she replied.
Bishop pulled the car over and stopped a few blocks from her new place. Natasha wondered why they had stopped, but she knew better than to ask.
"Do you realize that it has been six months since we first met?" he asked as he helped her out of his car.
He immediately slipped his arm around her waist and led her down the street.
"Yes, Bishop, and I can't believe how much my life has changed," she stated.
"How do you like your new place?" he asked.
"It's nice, even though it's smaller than my old apartment," she replied.
"I felt you needed a change," he replied. "Have you met any of your neighbors?"
Natasha nodded.
"The two girls next door are nice," she replied.
"Have they told you what they do for a living?" he asked.
Natasha nodded.
"They're both prostitutes," she replied.
"That's correct," he replied.
"They're also like me in that they used to be men," she continued.
"Yes, I know; I helped to transform them for their pimp," he replied.
Natasha lowered her head in fear.
"Don't worry, my pet, I have no intention of turning you into a whore," he said. "I want you for myself. However, with the way you dress these days, it does make you fit in, don't you agree?"
Natasha nodded.
Bishop insisted that she always wear short skirts and high heels. It was degrading at first, but she was growing used to it. She couldn't remember the last time she had worn pants.
"Your breasts have come in quite nicely, even the doctor is impressed," said Bishop as he reached over and ran his hands over them.
Natasha looked down at her breasts.
"I can't believe they're already up to a C-cup," she stated.
"They will get even bigger. I love the way your nipple rings show through your top," he said.
Natasha nodded. Just as Erin had said, Bishop had decorated her body. She now had several piercings. In addition to her nipples, her clit, navel, and nose all had rings. Each of her ears had several studs and hoops, and her tongue had a stud.
But Bishop didn't stop there. She had several tattoos now. On her left shoulder, she had a black chess bishop, which marked her as his property. Additionally she had flowers tattooed above her diminutive clit. In the middle of the flowers was a bar-code. The code could be read and it would show her status as his property. It permanently marked her status as his property. While he never referred to her as his slave, this was exactly what she had become.
Bishop insisted that she call what had been her cock, when she was a man, her clit. It did seem appropriate, as the hormones had made it much smaller. The good thing was that she could still have orgasms.
The physical changes were part of what Bishop had done to her in the past six months. Of course she was very submissive, but he had also changed her in other ways. Her mental transformation was more difficult, and he knew from past experience not to push the changes too quickly. Tonight, he would start her on a new path.
Bishop was very pleased with the changes, so far. He had taken the one-time male and transformed him into a very subservient she-male, but now it was time to change her into a true slut. His goal was to transform her mentally so that she would do whatever he asked sexually without question, no matter how bizarre.
"Tell me more about your new friends; what are their names?" he asked.
"Ginger and Ruby," she replied.
"And do you hang out with them?" asked Bishop.
"Yes, they have shown me around the neighborhood. We had coffee together, the other day," she replied.
"And have they told you about what they do?" he asked, knowing the answer.
"Yes, they both seem to enjoy having sex for a living," she replied.
"Tell me more," he ordered.
"Both seem to do it because they love sex. Ruby says that she is never satisfied," said Natasha.
"And what about Ginger?" he asked.
"She says that she has always loved having sex in public," she answered.
"Did they tell you how they became whores?"
Natasha nodded.
"They used to come down to this neighborhood, when they were college students. At first, it was for the sex, but they changed. They both said that they realized that they no longer wanted to be with whores ... that they wanted to become them. They said that no one forced them to do it."
"That's correct. I was brought in to help transform them," he stated.
"They asked me if I wanted to join them," admitted Natasha.
"That's understandable," he replied. "I mean, physically you fit right in with the girls in the neighborhood."
Natasha nodded.
"I've noticed that," she replied. "I think that most people who see me think I'm one of the working girls."
"So, be honest Natasha, do you find the idea of being a prostitute exciting?" he asked.
"I only want to be with you," she replied.
"I know that," he replied. "However, I want you to answer my question."
She shook her head.
"Would you do it if I told you to?" he asked.
"Of course," she replied nervously.
He smiled at her.
"I don't want you to sell your body, but I would like to see you dressed up as a whore. Would you do that for me?"
"Yes Bishop," she replied.
"Good," he replied as he led her into a bar.
Once inside, Natasha saw Ginger and Ruby sitting at the bar.
"Here she is girls, ready for her makeover," stated Bishop.
Chapter 14
Natasha looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face was heavily made up with thick eyeliner and extreme eye shadow. Her lips were coated in bright red lipstick and gloss. Her hair was brushed out and treated with products so that her face was surrounded by large curls.
Her outfit was a skimpy red tube dress that barely covered her ass. Her breasts were also busting out of the top. To complete her outfit, she was wearing thigh-high, high-heel boots.
"You look hot Natasha," stated Ginger as she stood back and admired her work.
Ginger was a full-figured African-American t-girl. Ruby was a tall blonde, but like her friend she had very feminine features with large breasts.
"Yeah, too good. It's a good thing that you're only playing," added Ruby. "You'd take away business from us."
Both Ginger and Ruby began to laugh.
"Bishop is really cool. He's the one who got us the hormones that made us the sexy women we are today," said Ginger.
"How long have you been on them, Natasha?" asked Ruby.
"Six months," she replied.
Ginger let out a whistle.
"Wow, you're going to be big. Mine weren't near that big back then," she said.
Natasha looked at Ginger‘s chest.
"How big are you now?" asked Natasha.
"36-DD," she replied proudly as she cupped her breasts. "You'll probably be larger than that."
"They're a great selling point," added Ruby. "Guys can't believe they're real; they love playing with them, and they pay me good money for the right. Men love titty-fucking me."
"I know you told me that you both wanted to become women, but how did you end up like this?" asked Natasha.
"We knew each other back when we went to college. I used to dress and I suspected that Ruby was like me," explained Ginger. "I brought her down here, and well ... we found we had similar interests."
"We used to pay the girls to dress us up, and, well, one thing led to another. One of the girls thought we looked too good to be guys, and then she introduced us to Jackson and he suggested we go to work for him," added Ruby. "That was two years ago."
"He brought in Bishop, and within a few months we couldn't pass as guys any more," added Ginger.
"And you like it?" asked Natasha.
"No, we love it!" giggled Ginger.
"But you really like being prostitutes?" asked Natasha.
"It feels right. I mean, do you like being Bishop's property?" asked Ruby.
Natasha nodded.
"And do you have any regrets over how he has changed you?" asked Ginger.
"No, not anymore. I can't imagine being a man," replied Natasha.
"And can you imagine being on your own?" asked Ginger.
"No, not any more. I ... I crave his attention," admitted Natasha.
"So it's okay then. I mean, we're happy so what's wrong with that?" asked Ginger.
"And if Bishop ever tires of you, I know Jackson would scoop you up in a heartbeat. He really treats us well," said Ruby.
"Thanks," said Natasha.
"Well, we'd better get out to work. Besides you don't want to keep Bishop waiting," stated Ruby.
Chapter 15
Within minutes of hitting the streets, Natasha was getting attention. As ordered she turned down all offers.
Bishop watched from the shadows and smiled. Natasha looked very sexy and had so willingly submitted to this latest humiliation. His cock hardened as he anticipated his next move.
Thirty minutes later, he pulled up next to Natasha and ordered her into his car.
"I'm impressed. You really make a hot-looking whore," he stated.
"Thank you," she replied automatically. "What can I do for you?"
Bishop took out some money and slipped down between her breasts.
"Do a good job and you'll get more," he stated.
Natasha nodded, as she reached over and began to rub his cock.
"That's it; get me nice and hard," ordered Bishop as he drove away.
"Suck me," he ordered.
Natasha leaned down and undid his belt and unzipped his pants. She pulled his cock out and began to lick and kiss it. She felt it grow hard as it filled her mouth.
"Maybe you should be a whore," he stated. "You're very good."
He drove a short distance and pulled into the loading area of a deserted warehouse.
"Come with me," he ordered.
He led Natasha to the rear of his car. He reached under her dress and pulled her panties down. He then bent her over , so she was lying face down on the trunk and spread her legs.
"This is how a whore takes it," he stated as he pressed his cock into her ass.
He pressed his cock in deep and began to fuck her. As he did he reached around and grabbed her breasts.
They had made love hundreds of times, but this time it was different. This was more basic, almost animalistic fucking. To Natasha's shock she became very aroused by his actions.
"You like it hard, don't you slut?" asked Bishop.
"Oh yes, fuck me, fuck me hard," she moaned.
"You're my whore now, right?" he demanded.
"Yes ... I'm your whore," she cried out.
"You want my cum, don't you," he groaned as he pumped her.
"Yes, fuck me," she moaned.
Bishop let out a grunt as he came into her ass.
"Take it all, bitch," he ordered.
Natasha moaned something that sounded like a yes.
When he was done he pulled his cock out and watched as Natasha slowly steadied her self.
"You really are a whore; you have cum dripping down your legs," he stated. "However, you are still my whore, and I will be the only one who uses you, as long as you please me, do you understand?"
Natasha nodded.
"I understand," she replied.
"If you ever disobey me then this will become your life," he stated. "I will give you to Jackson, and he'll put you to work. He already has asked me if you're available."
"Please don't! I want to serve you," she begged.
He smiled.
"Don't worry, my pet; I still have plenty of use for you. Now turn around and life up your dress," he ordered.
Natasha did as she was told and a moment later she felt a sharp prick in one of her cheeks.
"This is the latest version of the hormones and it should give you a nice boost. You earned it," he explained. "Now, use your panties to wipe your legs and ass before you get into my car."
"Yes Bishop," she said.
"Oh, I have another surprise for you. I like this new look for you. Ginger and Ruby will take you out tomorrow and give you a makeover."
Chapter 16
Natasha looked at her reflection in the window and barely recognized herself. Her hair was styled in large curls, thanks to the perm that she had gotten a few hours earlier. In addition to the curls her hair was now bleached blonde.
Her makeup was done very sexy and left nothing to the imagination of the passersby. She ran her lips over her lips and felt how puffy they were due to the collagen injections.
Her nails were now much longer and covered with bright red polish. The same color polish that was on her toenails and were quite visible through her open-toe pumps she wore.
Her outfit was also quite revealing. A short denim skirt and a low cut top. Her new look was completed with large hoop earrings and of course, her leather collar.
To the locals of the neighborhood, she was now just another hooker.
Jackson studied her from his Escalade. If she wasn't Bishop's girl, he would have scooped her up and added her to his stable. But he wanted to stay on Bishop's good side, so he backed off. Still it was worth a shot to make an offer for the t-girl. He wouldn't waste her looks on the street; rather he would put her to work in a club where the money was better.
"So what do you think?" asked Bishop.
"She's hot," replied Jackson. "Maybe we can do some business."
"She not for sale," replied Bishop.
"Maybe not now, but I know you, and you'll tire of her," replied Jackson.
"That won't be for a while," replied Bishop. "I haven't even started with her transformation."
Jackson smiled.
"Well, maybe you can help me get some new girls. Business is picking up and I could use some fresh additions," explained the pimp.
"You get the girls, and I'll help you transform them. The new hormones work even faster. The mental side effects are more subtle, so that the subject thinks that they are submitting willingly," explained Bishop.
"And the physical changes?" asked Jackson.
"We'll see with Natasha. I gave her a dose last night, and we should see the results soon. I expect her breast size to jump up a cup, maybe more," replied Bishop.
"And the mental effects?"
"Well, you see it right now. She willingly submitted to being made over so she looks like a whore. For the first couple of days she'll be nervous, but soon dressing like this will seem perfectly normal."
"Amazing," stated Jackson.
"Soon, I will have her sign over what's left of her old life. Her name has been legally changed, and soon I will control all her assets -- not that I need them, but it does reinforce her total dependence on me," said Bishop. "It will then allow me to take her to the next phase."
"And what is that?" asked Jackson, barely holding back his excitement.
"You'll have to wait my friend. Now, as soon as you pick out your new employees, give me a call and I'll give them their first dose," said Bishop. "You'll have them on the street within a few weeks. But I must warn you, it won't be cheap."
"It never is, but if they turn out half as hot as Natasha, then it will be worth it," replied Jackson.
Chapter 17
"Very Impressive," stated Bishop as he examined Natasha.
She was naked and standing in front of him. It had been two weeks since he had given her the injection.
"Your breasts have really bloomed," he noted.
"I know, none of my bras fit anymore. I bought some new ones today; I'm now up to 34-DD," she replied.
"I'm impressed with your ass, too," he stated.
Natasha turned and glanced over her shoulder. The fat redistribution had given her a very shapely feminine figure.
"You look wonderful," said Bishop as patted the couch next to him. "Please sit down next to me my dear."
Natasha obeyed.
"How do you like your new wardrobe?" he asked.
"I've gotten used to it. I like the way men look at me," she admitted.
"Good. I want you to be a real cock-tease, but don't give in. You are mine," he ordered. "You're to dress provocatively at all times: short skirts, low cut tops, high heels, and made up to look sexy. Do you understand?"
Natasha nodded.
"I'm doing this for a reason my dear; I want you to forget what it was like to dress and act as a man. I can think of no better way to do that than to have you parade around as most men's idea of a hot piece of ass," explained Bishop. "I also want you to be aroused by the fact that most of these men have no idea that you were once a male. Surrender to the fact that you are now the third gender, a t-girl."
"Yes, Bishop," she replied.
"Do you have any questions?" he asked.
Natasha nodded.
"Please ask away," he said.
"You like women, right?" she asked.
Bishop laughed.
"Of course," he replied. "I can have any woman I want."
"Then why have you transformed me?" she asked.
"Because I have found that t-girls are easier to mold mentally. Once they see the physical changes, they more willingly accept becoming total submissive, because they realize that there's no turning back," he stated. "Can you imagine going back to your old life?"
"No, as it no longer exists," she replied. "I am too feminine now and can't imagine being a man ever again."
"And what about sexually?" asked Bishop.
Natasha let out a breath and licked her lips.
"The sex is superior to what I remember as a man. I love the feel of your cock in me, and I love sucking cock. I never imagined that it could feel so good."
"Good girl," he replied. "I'm very pleased you have accepted this new life."
Natasha smiled back at him.
"You have made me so happy," he continued. "I have been searching for years for the proper candidate to transform and your research led you to me."
"That seems like it was years ago," she sighed.
Bishop began to run his fingers through her hair.
"I will continue to push your limits and teach you new experiences. I will never hurt you or let others hurt you," explained Bishop. "However this also means that I am not seeking your permission. You have given up that right. You are my property now; I own you in all manners. But I also love and cherish you. I value you, as you are the most precious thing I own. I don't want a mindless slave, as that would become boring. You will be exposed to a wide variety of new things ranging from food to culture. Yes, you will be a very sexual being and be trained in many new skills, but I want you to be a whole person. I have broken you down so I can build you back up. The physical is almost done."
"Almost?" she asked.
He ran his fingers gently over her face.
"There are ‘improvements' that I want you to have. I want you to be stunning," he stated as he unzipped his trousers. "The hormones have done a superb job, but there's still room for change."
Natasha reached over and slipped Bishop's cock out of his pants and began to stroke it.
"That's right, my dear, you know what to do," he stated as he leaned back.
Natasha leaned down and took Bishop's erect cock into her mouth.
"That's right, Natasha, suck me good," he moaned. "I have such great plans for you; I will educate you and open you up to a whole new world."
Chapter 18
Three months later, Bishop and Natasha walked into the party. It was one of the biggest B&D events of the year, and all eyes were on them as they promenaded through the crowd. If there was a thing as royalty in the community, then Bishop and Natasha were king and queen.
Natasha was wearing a white leather corset dress that looked as if it was painted on her shapely body. Her large breasts were barely held in. She strutted confidently in her matching thigh-high, leather spiked heeled boots. Around her neck she proudly wore Bishop's collar.
Her long red hair was styled in an updo. Bishop had quickly tired of her as a blonde and made her dye her hair a deep dark red. Her makeup was prefect and just oozed sexuality.
Bishop was dressed in an all black tuxedo and in his right hand he held the gold leash that was connected to Natasha's collar.
As they passed through the crowd, Bishop smiled at the other guests. He could see the envy in their eyes.
"You look stunning," he whispered into her ear.
"Thank you," she replied as she barely contained her joy.
"Let's work our way around the room slowly. I want everyone to see you; soak it in, my love," he continued. "You are the loveliest woman here, and you are mine."
She smiled back.
"And you are my man," she replied. "That makes me even more blessed."
Bishop leaned closer and kissed her passionately, and then they continued their promenade through the crowd.
One of the guests, a muscular man named Ace whispered to another. "I've heard the rumors, but there's no way that she's transgendered; she's too damn beautiful."
"Beautiful doesn't even begin to describe her; she's a goddess. But I know what you mean, and I heard it from a very good source that she was once a man," replied the other man, a tall thin man whose nickname was Prince. "I've also heard that she still has her cock."
"If that's true, then I might have to go bi," replied Ace with a laugh. "I would love to use her body."
"I wouldn't try anything with her; Bishop would kick your ass. He's very protective of her," warned Prince.
Natasha didn't hear their words, but she had heard all the stories and didn't care -- in fact, it excited her. Bishop was both her Master and protector. He was also her lover.
True to his word, he was also her teacher. In spite of his rough exterior, Bishop was highly cultured, and he was constantly exposing Natasha to new experiences.
She had moved in with him, following her last round of surgeries, and was quickly becoming a gourmet cook under his tutelage.
Yes, they participated actively in the local B&D scene, but they also attended concerts and plays on a regular basis. They traveled and took in all of life's wonders. In many ways, he had opened her eyes to a whole new world, and she considered herself very fortunate to have met him. What she had given up was nothing compared to the incredible life she now knew.
A woman leaned close to Ace and Prince. They greeted her as she was an old associate.
"I couldn't help but over hear your comments. Yes, Natasha is transgendered and proud of it. Have you read her blog?" asked the woman.
Both men shook their heads.
"I'll give you the link. She's an excellent writer and remarkable woman," replied Erin. "I'm very proud to call her my friend."
"And is she off limits?" asked Ace with a leer.
Erin cocked her head.
"You know what I do for a living, right?" she asked.
Ace and Prince nodded.
"You do makeovers," answered Ace.
"And you also transform men into women," added Prince. "You're very talented, probably the best in the city. I'm a huge fan of your work."
"Thank you," replied Erin. "But I must warn you, if you were to try anything with her, Bishop would turn you over to me, and you wouldn't be a client. Before you knew what had happened, you'd be turning tricks uptown for some pimp and loving every moment of it."
Prince nudged Ace in the ribs and gave him an 'I told you so' look.
"Yes, he transformed her; actually, a better description would be he got her to recognize who she really was. But in the process, he has also changed. Bishop has fallen madly in love with her. It's been a positive change for both of them, and I couldn't be happier. They both fill a need the other lacked," continued Erin. "In fact, they're letting me design her wedding dress."
The two men turned and watched Bishop and Natasha continue to move through the crowd. It was obvious to everyone there that Bishop and Natasha were deeply in love. Yes it was an unconventional relationship, but it had moved beyond its original intent of sexual pleasure. They were now soul mates for life.
"Some guys have all the luck," stated Ace.
Prince nodded and wondered if Erin was truthful. It wasn't as if he wanted to be a whore, but if he could be transformed and look half as good as Natasha then he would be happy. He began to work his way through the crowd to ask Bishop what it would take to be transformed.
The End
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Amy Towers sat at her desk and took roll. It was her last class of the day at Munson High School, and little did her students realize that for most of them it would be the last class of their lives.
She had been filling in for the past two weeks as a long term substitute for Kelly Watson, the regular English teacher. As expected, the students had tried to get away with everything possible; however, her sixth period class was the worst. Over the past weeks she had had come to the conclusion that this group, with three exceptions, deserved to be punished.
The class had twenty-five students, mostly seniors who for the most part were biding time until graduation. The fact that most didn't care about learning wasn't why she had picked this group for retribution; no... it was deeper than that. She had read their essences, studied their futures, and decided that the world would be better off without them.
To the students and staff at Munson High, Amy Towers appeared to be an attractive woman, with short black hair and Mediterranean features. She looked like she could be Greek or Turkish, although Egyptian would be a closer description. Many of the male teachers thought she was exotic and sexy; although some of the teachers, mostly women, sensed there was something dangerous about her.
During her time at Munson High, she had watched the pettiness, bullying, cruelty, and general disregard for other people's feelings and beliefs. She had only come to make observations, but the anger in her grew until she determined that a lesson had to be taught to these teens.
Amy reviewed the class roster and made checks next to the names of three students, two girls and one boy.
After the bell rang, she stood up to speak to the class. It was also a Friday afternoon, and she knew that they wouldn't want to pay attention. That would all change in a moment.
Chapter 2
She stood before the class with her hands behind her back. As expected, it took her several attempts to get the students to stop talking or to hang up their cell phones.
"Now that I have your attention, I have an important announcement to make," she stated. "First, does anyone know what this object is?"
She brought her right arm from behind her back. In her hand was an object that looked like a boomerang. It was yellowish in color and had carvings on it. The carvings looked like Egyptian hieroglyphics, but looked older, as if they were done by a race that preceded the Egyptians.
The class shook their heads and glanced at each other.
"What's all this about?" whispered one girl to her friend.
Finally, one student raised his hand. "It looks like one of those ceremonial knives from ancient Egypt."
Amy smiled. The boy was bright. His name was Tim Lancer, and he was also one of the three on her list.
"That's correct, Tim. It is an Egyptian apotropaic, or wand, and it is made from the tusk of a hippopotamus. The hieroglyphics on it give the owner great powers," said Amy.
As expected, most of the students began to giggle and start to talk among themselves. They had thought this woman was a little wacko, but now she was talking about magic.
"Excuse me, but do you mean it's a magic wand?" asked a large boy. His name was Mark, and he was on the football team.
"That's one way of describing it," replied Amy. "Here, let me demonstrate its powers."
She held it above her head and began to speak an incantation. There was a rumbling sound and then a bright flash.
Chapter 3
The next thing the students knew, they were standing in a sunny meadow, on the edge of what looked like a newly planted forest. In the distance there appeared to be a small village. It was too far away to make out the buildings in detail, but all appeared to be white with red roofs. Past the village, snow-capped mountains rose high into the sky.
"What the hell?" asked Mark.
"What happened?" asked a girl named Kristen. "Where are we?"
"Silence!" demanded Amy. "I will answer all your questions."
The students turned to their teacher and saw that she was no longer dressed in the neatly pressed gray skirt and starched white blouse that she just been wearing. Now she was dressed in what looked like a long white, sleeveless gown. The material seemed to flow over her body as if it was alive.
"As you have observed, we are no longer in our classroom. In fact, we far away from Munson High," said Amy. The sound of her voice had changed too. It was deeper and seemed to penetrate the very bodies of the teens.
Mark tried to walk towards her, but found that he couldn't move. It was as if his legs were frozen in place. The others also discovered their inability to move.
"What the fuck are you doing? Is this some kind of a trick?" demanded Ron Harris, another football player.
Amy waved the wand in front of the students, and they fell silent.
"Now, as you suspect, I am not what I appear. In fact, I am not even human. My true form is much different than this. Let me give you a demonstration," said Amy.
She changed form in front of the students. She now appeared to have the head and the body of a hippo, the paws of a lion, and the back of a crocodile. Her breasts were huge, as was her protruding stomach, which made her look as if she was pregnant.
"To the ancient Egyptians I was Taweret, a demon, a protector of women, children, and rebirth. I was also known by another name and shape," she stated in a loud booming tone.
She changed again, this time she had the head of a crocodile, the body of a leopard, and the backside of a hippo.
"In this shape I was known as the demon Ammut, the one who consumed the unworthy!"
She then returned to her human form. "I combined and adapted the two names to form my human name Amy Towers. I will now permit you speak, starting with you, Ron."
Ron stared at her. "What are you going to do to us?"
"Why, I'm going to punish the unworthy and reward those who deserve it," replied Amy. "Just as I have always done."
"You can't do that! It's not right!" shouted Ron.
"Who are you, human, to tell me what is right or wrong? I doubt you know the difference," declared Amy.
She then pointed towards a girl named Lisa.
"This isn't right; it's inhumane!" she screamed.
Amy let out a thunderous laugh. "As I said, I'm not human. My kind once were the rulers of this planet. When humans evolved, we tried to help them, mold them, and educate them. Instead, they attacked us, hunted us down and killed most of my kind. Those of us who survived went into hiding, but now things are changing. I took this form to study you and your fellow students. I have found a few worthy souls, and they will be rewarded. But in the cosmic scale of life, to reward good deeds, bad ones must be punished too. Now, where to start?"
Chapter 4
"Do you have a question, Tim?" asked Amy.
Her question caught Tim off guard. He cleared his throat before speaking. "Are you strictly an Egyptian...demon?"
Tim was a skinny red-headed teen with thick glasses. He was very intelligent, and for this he was constantly being bullied by his classmates.
Amy shook her head. "I have many forms and many names; these are just the ones that please me today. I am known to numerous cultures throughout the eons. As for the term demon, it is not one that my race uses; it is what you humans named us in your ignorance."
She was pleased; the boy was more curious than scared, worthy of being rewarded.
"Where are we? This obviously isn't California, and it isn't Egypt," continued Tim as he looked around. "Are we still on Earth?"
"What does it matter, geek?" shouted Jack Abbott. He was the class president. "Some monster is about to eat us, and you're wondering where we are. You are such a dumb ass!"
A couple of the other football players laughed, but then caught themselves when they saw Amy glaring at them.
Amy ignored Jack and turned again towards Tim. "We are still on Earth, but the correct question should have been WHEN are we?"
Instead of being horrified, Tim just nodded. "That makes sense."
"If you must know, we're on the peninsula of land that your people call Greece," continued Amy.
"How is that possible?" Tim asked.
"Stop asking stupid questions, geek!" snapped Jack "Can't you see that you're pissing the monster off! I ought to shut you up."
"Using human terms, I'm a demon, not a monster, and he's not angering me; I like intelligent questions... but you, on the other hand, are bothering me, mortal!" exclaimed Amy furiously towards Jack. Her tone changed as she again addressed Tim. "You're correct again, Tim. Greece looked very different than what people in your day think it did."
"So, we're in the past?" asked Tim.
"My, you are a curious one, aren't you? If you must know, yes, we're in the past, at the early Bronze Age," replied Amy. A sly smile grew on her face as she saw the shock in the eyes of most of the others. "They are on their way to developing a fine civilization. I've always been fond of them, almost as much as I am of the Egyptians. Yes, I have the ability to move through what you humans call time; in fact, that's part of the reason why we're here."
The looks of shock began to turn to terror.
Amy then turned to a short mousey looking girl. "Yes, Marla, you have a question?"
Marla Matson came from a poor family and was dressed in hand me downs. Her brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Amy could see that what the girl lacked in earthly riches, she more than compensated for with her compassion for others.
"What will happen when... when they notice we're missing? My parents will go crazy...they will be devastated," she said as she nervously adjusted her wire framed glasses.
"Shut up, Minnie Mouse! We're being held by some crazy demon, and you're worried about your parents?" shouted Marvin, another of the football clique. He used a cruel nickname that the other students called Marla.
"My younger sister died last year of cancer, just like my brother died three years ago; I'm their last child. Yes, I'm worried about them!" Marla snapped back. Even she seemed surprised that she had stood up for herself.
Amy nodded approvingly. Marla had a good heart and would also be rewarded. Marvin, on the other hand, would soon face his retribution.
"It will be taken care of," said Amy. "Those who will be punished, you no longer exist back in your world; no one will have any memory of you, and it will be as if you were never born."
"You can't do that to me!" cried a beautiful blonde girl named Ann. "I... I have a life ahead of me... I'm a cheerleader!"
Amy noticed that the girl only was concerned about herself, which was consistent with her vain personality. Oh, I have a special treat for you, my lovely, thought Amy.
Then Amy looked at the third of the ones she had deemed worthy. Her name was Alyce Troy and she was one of the top female athletes at Munson. She was due to receive a full scholarship to Stanford to play basketball. However, Alyce was also one of the most generous students at Munson, always willing to help others in any way possible.
Amy could see that Alyce would accomplish great things in her life; all she needed was some assistance.
As for the rest of the group, they had done little with their lives and would do even less in the future, if they were allowed to continue on their present paths.
"Now, I will direct you into your correct circle. On the ground are stone circles; step into one, you will know the correct circle to stand in," ordered Amy.
The teens obeyed in silence. They seemed to be drawn to the stone circles, and soon they were separated into five groups.
The circles were approximately twenty feet in diameter. Their borders were made up of round rocks, barely eight inches high. Each circle had different colored rocks.
Amy surveyed the groupings and nodded. "Good, everyone is where they should be. Now, before I start, I will explain why you have been picked."
She began to walk slowly around each circle. "As I said, I have the ability to pass through time. I looked at the impact of your lives and for the most part was appalled. I saw wasted opportunities, I saw pain, I saw crime, and I saw lives ruined. I have decided to step in and make some changes. I also saw three who could accomplish great things, if only given the tools."
"What are you going to do to us?" asked Marvin.
He was standing in a circle with five other boys, all athletes.
"Yeah, you're not even human, you said that yourself; what does it matter what we do with our lives?" added Ron. He then turned to Tim, who was standing in a circle with Marla and Alyce. "Isn't that right, geek...I mean Tim?"
Tim shrugged his shoulders, not knowing how to reply. It was also the first time that Ron had called him Tim since grade school, where they had been friends.
"Silence! I can do what I please; besides, I am improving your world by removing you from it," interrupted Amy. "The six of you are the worst in your group. Left to your own accords, you would hurt others, cheat on your loved ones, abuse your children, and basically waste the talents you were born with. You use your physical strength to benefit only yourselves, at the cost of others. You will only become more selfish as you grow older. So, I have decided that you will now spend the rest of your lives helping the people of this land."
She then reached into a leather pouch that appeared in her hands and pulled out metal rings. Without a word, she reached up and placed a ring in the nose of each of the six.
"What the fuck?" shouted Marvin and he tried to pull the ring out.
"Don't waste your time," said Amy. "Now, before the changes start, I need to rid you of your clothes."
She waved the apotropaic, and a strong wind began to blow, but what was strange was the wind only affected the six in the first circle. Their clothes blew off as if they were autumn leaves. In a moment they were naked.
"Now, it is time for you to start your new lives," said Amy as she waved the apotropaic in their direction.
The six males began to change. They fell to all fours, and their bodies began to transform.
The others watched in horror as their classmates began to take on the form of cattle.
The boys in the circle could see their hands change into hooves, their arms changed into legs, stiffening and growing outward, a tail began to sprout from each of their rumps. Small horns began to grow from their heads, as their faces took on a bovine appearance; their skin turned a rich golden tan.
In less than a minute, the six were all young oxen. Several began to graze on the grass in the circle.
"Don't worry, they will all have fruitful lives; the villagers will treat them well, as they will be need to plow the fields and haul goods to market. They will not be eaten," said Amy to the others.
"Do they know who they are?" asked Tim.
Amy shook her head. "No, I am not cruel. They are now oxen and nothing else."
Chapter 5
Several of the others students tried to flee, but found that they couldn't leave the circles. They pressed against the far sides of the circles to escape the wrath of the demon.
Amy walked to the second circle. Inside were five girls, all members of one of the most popular groups in the school. They all dressed similarly; they never went anywhere without the others.
"Megan, you are the leader of this group, correct?" asked Amy.
Megan was a spoiled rich girl, who had carefully selected friends who would blindly follow her. She used her wealth to build blind loyalty and rewarded and protected those who did as she said; likewise, she hurt those who showed independence.
"Yes, I guess you could say that," replied Megan.
"I looked at your future and was very disappointed. You would have bounced from one empty relationship to another, using people to serve your own selfish needs. As for the rest of your group, they would lead equally vacant lives. You'd just consume and give nothing back... that is all about to change," stated Amy was she waved the apotropaic.
The wind blew, and the girls were soon naked. The other girls huddled together and looked to Megan for help.
"Please, Megan, do something!" begged one girl.
"What can I do?" replied Megan. "I'm not in charge of you!"
"Oh, you will do much, Megan. From this day on, you will dedicate yourself to the protection and wellbeing of these and others," said Amy.
Before Megan could reply, she found herself on the ground; hair began to cover her body, and a tail began to grow from her rear.
The others watched in fascination as Megan transformed into a large dog.
The rest of her group also changed, but they took on a different form; white hair began to grow all over their bodies, and their forms changed as the hair became thicker; in moments, they were sheep.
"Megan, you're a good dog, aren't you?" asked Amy as she reached down to pet Megan's head.
Megan barked and wagged her tail.
The sheep were bleating in protest, but soon their attention shifted to the grass, and like the young oxen, they began to graze contently in the warm sun.
Megan looked over her flock and then flopped down to rest, but she kept a vigilant eye towards her charges.
"The villagers will benefit from this gift, and Megan will protect the herd from wolves," explained Amy. "As with the oxen, she and the others have no memory of their past lives."
"Please, no more, we'll change!" pleaded Jack.
"I doubt that," replied Amy. "Words are easy; deeds are more difficult."
Chapter 6
Jack was in with the largest group, equally divided between boys and girls. While they were not all friends, the eight students had one thing in common; they were all deeply vain and took great efforts to outdo each other.
"I tried hard to find some redeeming factor among you; I would have settled for even one, but I couldn't find any. You're the most selfish and vain of all your classmates, concerned only with your outward appearance, paying no attention to your inner selves. Even worse, you judge others only by their appearance. That by itself is not worthy of punishment, but as you grow older, you will become worse. You will squander your time and wealth to maintain your appearance."
"It's our lives!" shouted out Courtney.
"Yes, but when you hurt others, it becomes my concern. I have watched you apply makeup in class, letting your mind go empty. If I allow you to continue as you are, you, Courtney, will murder your own husband to get the insurance money to pay for plastic surgery. Ann, you will die at thirty due to silicone poisoning from a defective breast implant. And Jack, you will be caught embezzling your company's funds. The money was wasted on yourself. The bankruptcy will hurt hundreds of employees and thousands of investors. And Mark, you will be dead in two years after developing cancer from the illegal steroids you have injected yourself with. You others will do no better. No, since you and the others are only concerned with your looks, I have a fitting solution."
Before the teens could protest, the apotropaic was raised, and the wind blew hard, ripping the clothes off the teens.
The teens were all naked, but that didn't last long. Amy waved the apotropaic again, and they were partially dressed in what looked like ancient Greek outfits.
Jack was just wearing sandals and had what looked like a cape draped over his back. A crown of laurels rested on his head; otherwise he was completely naked.
The girls' outfits ranged from fully dressed to totally nude.
Amy waved the apotropaic, and a variety of objects appeared on the ground in front of each teen in the circle.
Without a word from Amy, they reached down and picked up the items. Jack held a discus in his right hand. Courtney, who was partially dressed, picked up a tall urn and instinctively propped it on her shoulder. The other teens also picked up items and held them.
"In a moment, you will get your greatest wish; as people will marvel at your beautiful bodies for years to come," said Amy.
The teens tried to move, but seemed frozen in place. Before any of the teens could protest, their skin began to turn white and then harden. In just a few seconds, they became marble statues.
"These will beautify the village," said Amy, as she ran her hand across the statue that had once been Courtney.
Chapter 7
Amy approached one of the two remaining circles. The teens inside fell to their knees and began to beg for forgiveness. There were two boys and one girl.
"I have a special plan for you three. In your short lives, you have done nothing but take; you have not given anything back; you care only about yourselves. Well, that is about to change; whether you want to or not, you will spend the rest of your lives giving back. Rather noble, if you ask me," Amy said.
"What are you going to do to us?" asked a boy named John.
"You'll see," replied Amy as she waved the apotropaic.
The wind blew, and their clothes drifted away.
"Run, run as fast as you can," ordered Amy.
Suddenly, John ran away, followed by the others. They headed towards the forest, hoping that if they made it inside, the trees would hide them from the demon's wrath, but they didn't get far. A strong gust of wind struck them, and they suddenly froze in place. They tried to move, but their legs were stuck in the ground.
"Good, you're far enough apart," said Amy. "I would hate for you to interfere with each other's growth."
The teens looked down in horror as their legs began to fuse together, their feet become roots, their arms spreading upward and growing outward. In a few moments, they were young oak trees.
"In time, they will be home to birds and insects; the squirrels and other animals will harvest their acorns, and their branches will provide shelter," said Amy.
She then turned to the last three teens. "The good news is that I am not going to punish you three."
"Look, instead of rewarding us, can you turn the others back?" asked Tim.
"Why would I do that?" asked Amy.
"They're not that bad," added Alyce.
"I agree with Tim and Alyce. They may have been mean to me, but they don't deserve their punishments," added Marla.
"I'm not surprised by your compassion. Don't worry about them; besides, you won't remember them in a short time anyway. Now, Marla, let me start with you," said Amy.
"Please, I'm happy being me," Marla begged.
"I'm sure you are, but I see an inner beauty that needs to come out," said Amy. "You will be the same person inside, just different on the outside."
Amy waved the apotropaic in Marla's direction. A slight breeze blew.
Marla felt a tingling over entire body. As the others watched, Marla began to transform into a stunningly beautiful young woman, her complexion cleared up, and her glasses disappeared. Her raggedy clothes changed into stylish fashions that showed off her curvaceous body.
Marla ran her hands over her body.
"Marla, you're beautiful!" exclaimed Tim.
Alyce pulled a mirror out of her purse and handed it to Marla.
"Is this really me?' asked Marla.
"It is the real you, my dear," said Amy. "I know looks shouldn't matter, but humans place so much importance on physical appearance. Now, you're the same good hearted person you've always been. Don't change just because you're now attractive."
"Does that mean I'm going back home like this?" asked Marla.
"Yes, and you'll find a few other changes; for one, your parents will have better jobs, and you won't be living in that - what do you humans call it - oh yes, a trailer park."
"I don't know what to say," said Marla. "Thank you."
"That's a good start," replied Amy. "Now, it's your turn, Alyce; this won't take long."
"What are you going to do to me?' asked the athletic young girl.
"You are a fine athlete, and it has served you well, but you are destined for much greatness," said Amy.
"Only on the basketball court, I'm good at sports, but my grades aren't that great," said Alyce. "I'm not that smart."
"I'll take of that," said Amy as she waved the apotropaic. A soft whirlwind seemed to envelope Alyce.
Alyce reached up with both hands and held them to her head, as she fell to her knees. She closed her eyes and gasped as if she was in pain.
"Are you okay?' asked Tim as he crouched down next to her.
Alyce opened her eyes and nodded. "I feel wonderful."
"I removed some blockages that were holding you back, I think you'll not only excel in your studies, but enjoy them too. I understand that you're going to an excellent college; make the most of it."
Tim helped Alyce to her feet. "So, I'm going back too?"
Amy smiled as she nodded. "Of course."
Chapter 8
"Now, I've saved the best for last," said Amy as she approached Tim.
He knew that running was pointless and instead he stood his ground. "I don't want anything from you but to go home."
"You will go home, Tim, or should I say, Tina?" said Amy as she walked around him. "Yes, my dear, I have seen the struggle deep inside your very essence. Deep inside, you wish you were a woman; am I right?"
Tim glanced at his two remaining classmates.
"Is that true, Tim? Do you want to be a girl?" asked Marla.
"It's okay to admit it," added Alyce. "It sort of makes sense. I mean, I've known you since first grade, and well, you always seemed a little different for a boy."
"She's right, Tim...I mean, Tina," added Marla. "I always felt there was something you were struggling with."
He wiped away a tear. "It's true. I've always felt inside that I should have been born a girl."
He fell to his knees and began to cry. The other two girls quickly came over to comfort him.
"It's okay," said Alyce. "Here, let us help you up."
Tim was soon up on his feet, standing in front of Amy.
"It happens all the time, Tina," said Amy as she held out the apotropaic.
"Please, Ms. Towers, or whatever your real name is, I do want to be whole, but I can't let it be at the cost of hurting others," begged Tim. "I'm Tim, not Tina."
"Tina, my dear, no one has been hurt," said Amy. "Now, my sweet child, prepare yourself to feel whole for the first time in your life."
She raised the apotropaic and waved it gently over Tim's head. The wind blew, but it was a gentle breeze that seemed to tickle his body. He ran his hands over his body as if to soak in the strange sensation.
Tim's clothes seemed to turn to liquid, flowing off, leaving him naked. He looked down and watched in wonder as his body began to transform before his eyes. Breasts began to blossom from his chest; his waist grew thin as his hips moved outward.
There was no pain, only the gentle caressing of the breeze. Tim watched in awe as his penis retracted into his body, until it was gone.
Her arms and legs changed to match the rest of her new body, becoming slim and feminine.
"I'm a girl," proclaimed Tina. Her hands reached out to touch her mouth. "My voice...it's so... so...."
"Fitting?" asked Marla. "Tina, you're beautiful!"
"She's right, Tina, you are lovely," added Alyce.
Tina reached up and touched her now long auburn locks that flowed around her face.
"Yes, Tina, you are a gorgeous young woman, complete in every way. Your past has been changed to fit your new body; your parents will be as loving as before," said Amy. "Now, let's get you dressed."
With another wave of the apotropaic, Tina was now fully dressed, adorned in a form-fitting sun dress and sandals.
"When you return to your time, you three will have no memory of today's events. You will not remember your cruel and taunting classmates. However, you will all go on to lead long and very productive lives. Additionally, as one last gift, you three will be the closest of friends, closer than sisters. You will achieve great things in your lives together,' said Amy.
"Wait... what are you going to do?" asked Marla.
"Yes, are you going back to Munson High?" asked Alyce.
Amy shook her head. "I've decided to stay here and help these villagers. They are uncorrupted and may produce a fine race, given the right guidance. I know what I did to your classmates may seem cruel, but you must trust me; I did your world a great favor. In time, should they truly change, I will return them to human again; stranger things have happened," explained Amy.
She then lifted the apotropaic and began to speak in a strange tongue. The girls huddled together, and in a moment they were gone.
Amy smiled to herself. She then saw some of the villagers approaching, and she motioned for them to come closer. "I have brought you gifts."
Conclusion
"Excuse me, Senator, Dr. Tina Lancer is here to see you," stated the aide.
"Excellent, Nancy, please show her right in" replied the Senator, looking up from her desk.
A few minutes later, Dr. Lancer was seated next to her old friend, now the junior Senator from California.
Tina was dressed in a tailored grey suit. Even though she was in her early fifties, she still had a slim, fit figure, although her auburn hair now had touches of gray.
"Well, is it true?" asked Tina anxiously.
The other woman nodded. "We just got the word late last night that he conceded. He called me and promised to throw all his support behind me."
Tina broke out in a huge smile. "I'm so happy for you!" She got up and gave the Senator a big hug.
""I'm still in shock," said the Senator.
"I'm not. I think you'll make an excellent President!" exclaimed Tina.
"Don't jump to conclusions, Tina. I haven't even been nominated yet."
"Nonsense. Now that Parker has pulled out, you're the leader by a long shot. The party will have to nominate you. Just imagine President Alyce Troy!"
"I must be crazy," replied Alyce.
"I don't think so," said Tina. "I just wish you'd run last time."
"You may think I'm crazy when you hear this, if I'm elected, I want you to be my Secretary of Education," replied Alyce.
"Maybe you are crazy," replied Tina. "Alyce, I've just become a grandmother, for Pete's sake!"
"That makes two of us," Alyce laughed. "Grandmother or not, you're the best person I know to lead that department. I mean, you were the youngest president ever of an Ivy League college. Then you oversaw the complete overhaul of several inner city school districts and introduced the mandatory teaching of critical thinking skills. I can think of no one better qualified. Look, this is going to be hard enough; I'll need all the friends up there I can get."
Tina sighed, knowing that she had to accept her old friend's offer. "Okay, I'll do it, if only for old time's sake."
"I knew you would. Oh, by the way, I just got off the line with Marla," said Alyce.
"Don't tell you conned her into joining us?" asked Tina.
Alyce nodded. "She's going to head the EPA if I get elected."
"Big business isn't going to like that," said Tina with a laugh.
"Tough. Marla's one of the toughest environmental lawyers in the country. She's intelligent and fair, but mostly she knows how to stand up for the little guy. I've always admired that about her. Even if she wasn't one of my best friends, I would include her for the work she has done making green vehicles commonplace. I'm still amazed she won that case against the oil and auto industries."
"Who would have thought we would rise this far?" asked Tina.
"I know exactly what you mean," said Alyce. She then paused. "By the way, do you still have those strange dreams? You know, the ones that we used to talk about?"
"The ones with the strange woman?" asked Tina.
Alyce nodded. "I had one just the other night."
"You too?" asked Tina. "I wonder if Marla still has them."
"Yes, it's so strange that the three of us have dreamt about her," said Alyce.
******
It was a blustery winter day when Alyce Troy took the Presidential oath on the steps of the Capitol to become the 49th President of the United States. Citizens of all fifty-four states were present, along with the first delegation from the Moon colony.
As President Troy gave her inauguration speech, her eyes were drawn to a particular woman in the crowd. The woman seemed strangely familiar, but then she seemed to disappear. It caused Alyce to momentarily pause. She had looked almost identical to the woman in her dreams. Alyce quickly regained her composure and completed her speech to thunderous applause. She wondered if she should tell Tina and Marla about what she saw.
Amy smiled to herself as she walked away from the ceremony. She had been correct to help those three, as the world was in much better hands. All had accomplished so much in their lives and would achieve even greater things in the future.
All three women had raised families, and now their children were raising families, all of which pleased Amy greatly. She was even more pleased with the values that the three women had passed down to their offspring. Maybe there was hope for this race, thought Amy.
She then thought about the others. Only a few had redeemed themselves sufficiently to warrant becoming human again. They had been given the choice of returning to their old lives or to live out their lives in their new home; all had decided to stay.
As for the others, they served the people of the village well, and that was also a good thing.
http://www.touregypt.net/featurestories/taweret.htm
http://touregypt.net/godsofegypt/ammut.htm
Read the older comments (there are a lot of them) here. Or leave a new comment below.
Luna
By
Julie O
Bill Francis thought he had found a safe outlet for
his crossdressing urges, little did he know how wrong he was.
Chapter 1
Bill Francis drove into the city for his latest meeting with Candy. This had become a regular ritual for him and he eagerly looked forward to each session.
It had all started three months earlier when he finally gave into his urges to dress in women’s clothing. Even though he had the desire to dress up in girl’s clothing as long as he could remember, he had fought them and had never done it.
Even if he did give in to the feelings there was no way he would dress near campus, where he was about to start his junior year. The town where his university was located was small and rather conservative. It would be difficult to get clothing and makeup. It would also be a personal nightmare if he was caught.
He tried to fight the urges by throwing himself into his studies, but that only worked while he was in class. This strategy only worked when he was busy. As soon as he relaxed they came back. The urges soon began to dominate his thoughts and he knew he needed an outlet.
Bill first came up with the idea when he read a magazine article about transsexual sex workers and where they worked. He figured that this would be a safe way of giving in to his urges to dress. He rationalized it was safer to drive an hour into the city and meet with a transgendered prostitute who he would pay to dress him. Money was not an issue as he had a large inheritance. He wasn’t looking for sex, so the worst thing he figured could happen is that he would get ripped off.
After a few false runs, where he got cold feet and didn’t even talk to the girls, he talked to a shapely African-America prostitute named Candy. What was strange was that as soon as he starting talking to her he felt he could trust her.
Candy was tall and buxom. She was very feminine looking and in fact, Bill wasn’t even sure if she was transgendered until he talked to her.
He told her that he didn’t want sex, but he would pay her for her time.
Candy looked at Bill as if she was sizing him up.
Bill was five-ten and thin. He had shaggy shoulder length light brown hair.
She smiled and said that she could turn him into a very sexy looking girl and she was right. By the time she was done with Bill he looked like a very sexy young woman. Granted he also looked like a prostitute, as Candy had applied his makeup very heavy and sexy.
Of course, when the session ended, Bill cleaned up and changed back into his male clothing.
It was then that he asked her if she would buy him some clothes, makeup, shoes, and other items.
To his surprise she agreed and he gave her a down payment. To his greater surprise, when he returned a week later when he met with her again, not only had she bought him an entire outfit, but she also picked out a blonde wig, makeup, shoes, and accessories. He happily paid her the rest of the money and then paid her to dress him up again.
Over the next few months, Bill drove into the city to meet with Candy and see what she bought him. He was quickly building up a large wardrobe.
Candy insisted that he keep his body smooth and hairless. When he first objected, she told him that no one really looked at other people all that carefully and not to worry. So, he began to shave his legs, chest, and underarms. Thankfully he had a very light beard and very little body hair on the rest of his body. He was also relieved to see that she was right and that no one noticed his hairless legs when he wore shorts.
Two weeks earlier, Candy suggested that he drive home dressed as a woman. He objected, but she insisted that it was late and that no one would see him by the time he got back to his small apartment. Again, she was right and Bill had to admit that it was quite thrilling to walk out of the hotel where Candy worked.
She kidded him that he could make a lot of money if he wanted to because white girls were rare. Bill laughed this idea off, but it hit him that she was right about the race of the girls on the streets. Most of the working girls were Hispanic, African-American or Asian.
“A hot looking white bitch would make a lot of money down here,” said Candy as she did the final touches on his makeup.
Bill noticed that each time she did his makeup heavier…which only made him look sexier…and also more like the working girls.
It matched the wardrobe that Candy was dressing him in. Each new outfit was more revealing than the previous one…and for some strange reason he didn’t mind.
“So what do you say, Billy? Why not come out with me and make some money?” she asked.
“Thanks, but I’m not into guys,” he replied.
“Have you ever been with one?” asked Candy.
He shook his head.
“Then how do you know? It’s a fast way to make a buck,” said Candy. “There…you look stunning.”
Bill just laughed and shook his head. “I’ll just stick to dressing.”
Candy nodded. “I’ve heard that one before. But tell me this…you have wondered what it’s like…right?”
Bill nodded. “Not enough to try it.”
“But does the feeling get stronger when you’re dressed as you are now?”
“What do you mean?” he asked nervously.
She laughed. “I know you’re a blonde…but don’t act dumb. Look at yourself in the mirror and think about being with a guy. Do it.”
Bill nodded and did as she said.
“Imagine some guy’s erect cock slipping between those lush red lips of yours,” said Candy.
Bill did as she said and realized that he was actually becoming aroused. Not only was his cock getting hard, but so were his nipples. It was all he could do to control himself.
Candy noticed the look on his face and smiled. “Don’t be ashamed of these feelings. It’s obvious that you have a very strong feminine side…you’re probably like me and will eventually give in to them.”
He turned and looked at her.
“Honey, you obviously want to be a gurl…in time you will give in to these feelings,” she said.
“Did you say gurl?” asked Bill.
Candy nodded. “Well, we’re not guys anymore and we’re not exactly girls, so it’s a nice description. It beats she-male, don’t you agree?”
Bill nodded.
“I know how strong they are and how good it feels to give in to them. They don’t go away, in fact they only get stronger…right?” asked Candy.
He didn’t reply, but he realized that she was right.
“Have you started dressing on your own?” she asked.
Bill nodded.
“And have you tried doing your own makeup?”
He nodded again.
“Have you gone out yet?”
He shook his head.
She smiled. “But you think about it don’t you?”
“Yes,” he replied meekly.
“Sweetie, don’t be ashamed of what is happening…I went through the same sort of awakening. I know it’s scary, but you can’t fight nature…this is who you are… you’re destined to be a woman,” explained Candy.
Chapter 2
Bill thought about what Candy had told him all week. He tried to rationalize his feelings and that he wasn’t a transsexual. But the more he thought about it, the harder it was to deny the truth.
On Friday night, Bill drove around for nearly an hour before he spotted Candy. She was dressed in a red tube dress and high heels. He could see her tattoo on her left upper arm…a lollipop. While he was curious about the tattoo, he didn’t ask her about it.
He pulled up alongside the corner she was working. “Hi Candy.”
She smiled. “Hi Billy,” she replied as she opened the passenger side door of his car. “I bought you a really hot outfit and I can’t wait to see how you look in it.”
“Cool,” he replied.
“So have you been dressing this week?”
Bill nodded.
“Did you go out?”
“No,” replied Bill. He then thought about it. “Well, I did go out really late one night…I just drove around and didn’t stop anywhere.”
Candy smiled. “So it starts.”
The drive to the hotel where Candy worked only took ten minutes and he was able to find a parking spot a block away.
The hotel desk clerk waved as they walked in and over to the elevator.
The hotel was a six story building and had seen better days. Candy had told Bill that besides the working girls, the only people who used the hotel were people down on their luck. The good thing about the place was that everyone minded their own business.
“So you don’t live here?” he asked. He had been up to the room many times and had wondered if this was her home.
Candy laughed. “Please! Honey, I have a real nice condo that over looks the river. This is just my office.”
The elevator door opened and a short, muscular man stepped out. He had very dark skin, almost black in color and he nodded at Candy, who nodded back.
Bill and Candy stepped inside and she pressed the button for the sixth floor.
“Who’s he?” asked Bill after the door closed.
“That’s Gautier, he’s my pimp,” replied Candy casually.
“Really?” asked Bill.
Candy nodded. “He runs most of the t-gurls around here. He’s a good man. No one messes with us and he doesn’t abuse us.”
“I don’t remember seeing him before.”
“That’s not unusual. But he knows what’s going on at all times.”
Bill nodded. “Is he from around here?”
“No, he’s originally from Haiti and many think he knows Voodoo,” continued Candy. “He doesn’t deny it and I think he likes the fear it puts into others.”
Chapter 3
They entered Candy’s room and she locked the door behind them. The small room was neat and clean and consisted of a twin-size bed, a dresser, a full-length mirror, a table, two chairs, a television, a fridge, and a small stereo. The room also had a small attached bathroom.
“Another good thing about Gautier is that everyone here knows who he is and which rooms are used by his girls. No one would ever dare to break into our rooms,” she explained. “Okay, Billy, why don’t you get undressed and I’ll show you what I got you.”
Bill undressed and draped his clothes over one of the chairs.
“You’ve lost some weight,” noted Candy.
Bill nodded.
Over the past few weeks he had dropped almost fifteen pounds, even though he continued to eat the same amount of food.
“I like it; it makes you look more feminine,” noted Candy. “Do you want something to drink?”
Bill nodded again.
Candy walked over to the fridge and pulled out two sodas. She opened the cans and handed Bill one. He took a sip and set it down. As always, the soda was not a name brand and it had a slight almost bitter aftertaste, but Bill didn’t say anything about it. He was just glad to have something cold to drink.
“Okay, lets, do your makeup first, sit down Billy,” she said.
Bill did as she said.
“You know, we really need to come up with a better name than Billy,” she said as she started to work on his face. “Do you have a female name?”
“No…I’ve thought about it…but I haven’t come up with one that I like.”
“Hmmm, since you only come here at night and are sort of pale…like the moon…how about Luna?” suggested Candy.
“Sure, why not,” replied Bill with a shrug.
“Luna is a good name for a gurl like you,” she said. “You might consider a more mainstream name later, but for now, Luna it is.”
“Thanks,” he replied, slightly confused about what she meant about picking a more mainstream name.
“Okay, Luna, I’m going to make you look hot!”
Chapter 4
Well, what do you think, Luna?” asked Candy.
He looked at himself in the mirror. He was stunned by the way he now looked. His face was heavily made up and made him look very sexy and slutty. His lips were colored bright pink and coated with lip gloss.
Candy had bought him a new wig; it was long, straight and very blonde, it gave him a very exotic look. Large silver hoop earrings had replaced the studs that he normally wore. On each finger was now glued a long bright pink fake nail.
She had dressed him in a tight pink mini-dress and matching four inch pumps. The pumps were open toed and showed off his bright red toenails. The large breast pads under his dress completed the illusion of femininity.
“Luna, I’m telling you, you could make a killing out there,” stated Candy.
Luna shook his head. “I appreciate what you’re saying…”
Candy put up her hand and cut off Luna. “Honey, you know you want to try it. You’re so damn sexy and feminine…so why not try it?”
“I don’t think that I’m ready to go out and stand on a corner,” said Luna. “Especially the first time.”
“Why not do me? I can still get very hard and I love having a sexy girl suck me off…and just so you know I’ve been fantasizing about you doing it for a while,” she replied as she sat down on the bed. She lifted up her dress and pulled down her panties, exposing her cock.
Luna stared at it, not knowing what to do.
Candy gently stroked it. “Thanks to the hormones I’m not that big…I’m sure you won’t have any trouble taking it in between those sweet pink lips…you know you want it gurl…I can see it in your eyes. Show me what a good slut you are and suck my cock.”
Luna felt his heart beating hard in his chest as his breathing got harder. He couldn’t take his eyes off Candy’s erect cock.
“Luna, you already look the part….you also have a very feminine personality…I’ve watch you change and become more of a gurl…so take the next step,” Candy continued.
She was right, it wasn’t that big, maybe five inches long…just about the same size as his cock, thought Luna as he stared at Candy’s cock.
“You’re not a guy anymore, Luna…accept your feminine side and give in,” ordered Candy.
Luna felt a slight tingling over his entire body. Candy was right, it was silly to consider himself male…at least while he was dressed. He looked in the mirror, he was a gurl…no she was a gurl.
Candy motioned with her hand. “Come on, bitch…you want this…show me what a good cocksucker you are and get on your knees… do it slut.”
Luna felt herself pulled closer to Candy and without another word of protest; Luna lowered herself down to her knees. She moved her mouth slowly towards Candy’s cock and began to slowly take it in between her lips.
“Ooooh, yes, Luna, that feels good…take it all in….you’re doing great,” moaned Candy.
Luna closed her eyes and continued to take Candy’s cock deeper into her mouth. What was strange was how normal it felt.
“That’s it…all the way in gurl…now let it slide out between your luscious lips…show me what a slut you are…don’t fight it…you know you want this,” continued Candy.
Luna did as she was told and soon Candy’s cock was sliding in and out of her mouth.
“Let your female side take over, Luna…” ordered Candy.
Luna continued to work Candy’s cock. She felt, Candy’s hands gently grasp the back of her head and begin to work her head up and down.
“Damn…you’re a good cocksucker, Luna…are you sure this is your first time?” continued Candy as she giggled.
Luna didn’t reply and continued to work Candy’s cock with her mouth and tongue.
“Okay gurl…here it comes…take it all,” moaned Candy.
It took Luna a second to realize what Candy was talking about, and then she realized what was happening. She tried to pull back, but Candy wouldn’t let go. Luna had no choice but to swallow every drop of Candy’s cum.
“Swallow it all, slut,” ordered Candy.
Luna did as she was told. The taste wasn’t that bad.
“Now lick me clean,” demanded Candy. “Hmm, I can see that you like the taste of cum…just like I do.”
Again, Luna did as she was told.
“Oh, honey that was wonderful…you are a first class cocksucker,” said Candy as she gently stroked Luna’s head.
Luna looked up at Candy.
“I know what’s going through your little mind right now, Luna…you’re thinking that this was all a one time thing and that you’ll never do it again…but you will. This was just the first time and soon you’ll be thinking about doing it again. That’s what I once thought and look at me now.”
Luna stared back at Candy, not knowing what to say.
Candy helped Luna up to her feet. “Here, finish your soda and then I’ll fix your makeup.”
Chapter 5
Luna drove home and thought about what had happened that night. She had actually sucked a cock and swallowed cum! Yet, with each passing moment, she was more concerned with what Candy had said. Was she on the road to becoming a whore like Candy? She already considered herself a gurl…would the next step be sucking cock for a living?
She tried to get the idea out of her head. As a guy, he was a college student and soon he would graduate and have a great job…why would he want to be a whore? He couldn’t be a whore…no, she would be the whore…Luna would be the whore and Bill…Billy would just fade away.
She tried to shake these ideas out of her head. Yes, she liked dressing as a woman, but that was just a thing she liked to do for fun. She looked in her rearview mirror and saw a beautiful gurl staring back
She really didn’t want to be a woman….or did she?
With her free hand, her fingers slipped down under the top of her dress and began to rub against her nipples. Her mind shifted back to the sensation of sucking Candy’s cock and as she thought about it her own cock began to get hard. She was actually becoming aroused by the memories of sucking Candy’s cock.
By the time she got home, she was completely aroused. She hurried up to her apartment and without bothering to change; she reached under her dress and began to stroke her cock. She could see her feminized reflection in the mirror and the combination of her erect cock and slutty appearance brought her to a massive orgasm. It was unlike anything that she had ever felt in her life. She slipped down to her knees in a post-orgasmic collapse. Without hesitation, she raised her cum covered hand to her mouth and licked off every drop
It was only after she calmed down did she realize that she had been thinking of sucking cock the whole time.
Chapter 6
Bill drove back downtown the next Friday evening. He had all of Luna’s things in a bag and the only thing he could think of was becoming her again.
He accepted that once he was dressed he was now a gurl…as Candy had called him. In fact, he was barely hanging on to his masculine side. He had dressed several times that week and let Luna take over. Nothing happened, but it was becoming obvious that soon staying in the apartment dressed wouldn’t be enough. He also wondered what Candy would have in store for him this week.
Thankfully, it only took him twenty minutes to find her. She was standing on her usual corner. Tonight she was dressed in a black leather skirt; low cut gold top and gold pumps.
“Hi, Luna,” she said as he pulled up. “You ready to have fun tonight?”
Bill nodded.
“How you been this week, babe?” asked Candy, as she got into his car. “I bet you were thinking about what happened last week…right?”
Bill nodded again.
“And you still came back…what a surprise!”
Bill glanced over at her, holding back his embarrassment.
Candy laughed. “Honey, I know what you’re going through. I’m not making fun of you. Face it; you need to be a gurl. You love dressing like a whore …and you look great.”
As they headed into the hotel, they passed Gautier in the lobby and he gave them the once over.
“He keeps an office here in the hotel,” said Candy as they stepped into the elevator. “That way he can be near us if something happens.”
“How much does he take?” asked Bill.
“Enough,” replied Candy with a shrug. “But he’s worth it. In addition to watching over us, he helps us invest our money so that we’ll have something in the bank when we move on.”
Bill nodded.
“Now, I have a great new outfit for you, Luna,” said Candy. “But I want you to do your own makeup tonight…I think you’ve seen me do it enough times.”
Chapter 7
There was trial and error, but eventually Luna’s makeup looked presentable.
“There, that wasn’t so bad, I can tell that you’ve been practicing a lot,” said Candy. “You need to practice your eyeliner when you get a chance, it gets easier the more you do it.”
Luna nodded as she sipped her soda through a straw. She looked at herself in the mirror and was amazed. She really looked feminine; although she didn’t look mainstream…in many ways she looked similar to Candy and the other prostitutes.
“Now, you’re going to love this dress,” said Candy as she got up and opened the closet door. She pulled out a tube dress that had a red and black zebra striped pattern. “This will look hot on you.”
Luna looked slightly concerned. “Um, what will I do about my breast pads?”
Candy smiled as she raised her right index finger. “I have something else for you.”
She walked over to the dresser and pulled out a black strapless bra.
“This has padding in it that combined with your own body fat will give you the illusion of breasts,” she replied.
To Luna’s surprise the effect worked just like Candy said.
“Damn you’re hot!” commented Candy. “If we worked together we’d be rolling in money.”
Luna had to admit that Candy was right…at least concerning the way she looked.
She then replaced his stud earrings with the large gold hoops that Candy had suggested that she wear.
Candy looked at her watch. “Luna honey, I need to get back to work tonight. I wish we could play more…maybe next time, okay?”
Luna nodded, slightly relieved that Candy was busy…at the same time she was disappointed that they couldn’t play.
“I understand,” replied Luna. Her mind began to shift to what she could do now. She looked too damn hot to just go back to that stupid apartment. No, she wanted to do something tonight.
“Thanks,” replied Candy. “Maybe next time we can take it a bit further.”
Chapter 8
Candy and Luna stepped into the elevator and were about to head down to the lobby when Gautier stepped inside.
He looked at Luna and pressed the stop button.
“Candy, I thought you came in here with a client?” he asked with a confused look on his face.
Luna could hear a slight accent in his voice and she remembered that Candy said that Gautier was originally from Haiti.
Candy laughed. “I did! This is him…or rather HER! This is the one that I’ve told you about…this is Luna.”
Gautier’s eyes opened wide. “This is the guy you’ve been dressing?”
“Not guy…gurl…and she’s a great cocksucker,” countered Candy as she playfully nudged Luna.
Gautier continued to study Luna. “Very nice…very nice indeed. So, Luna...are you looking for a job?”
Luna shook her head. “No…sorry.”
Gautier shrugged his shoulders. “Too bad, you would be a nice addition…I could do wonders with you.”
Candy smiled at Luna as if to say I told you so.
Gautier pressed the start button and then hit the button for the fifth floor.
“Luna, would you join me for a drink?” he asked.
Luna was about to say no, but as she looked into his dark brown eyes all she could do was nod yes.
He smiled back. “Good gurl.”
When the elevator stopped he placed his large muscular arm around Luna’s waist and escorted her to his office.
To her surprise she liked the feel of his arm around her body.
Chapter 9
Luna didn’t know why she had agreed to go with the pimp, but she seemed to have no choice. Every time she glanced over and made eye contact with him she felt weaker.
Gautier opened the door and escorted Luna inside. Unlike Candy’s rather sparsely furnished room, Gautier’s office was filled with expensive furniture. It was also several rooms. She could see a bedroom off the main office.
“Please sit down my dear,” he said as he pointed to a leather couch.
Luna did as she was ordered. She crossed her ankles after she sat down.
He smiled at her as he fixed her a drink. “Very feminine…obedient too, both excellent traits.”
Luna just smiled back as if she was pleased by his comment. Something wasn’t right and inside she felt as if she should leave immediately, but outwardly all she could do was obey him.
He handed her the drink.
“This is a special cocktail…I think you’ll like it,” he said as he sat down next to her.
She took a sip and there was something familiar about the aftertaste. It took her a second to realize it was similar to the sodas that Candy had given her.
“Now, my dear tell me why you don’t want to work for me,” he said.
She set her drink down on the coffee table. “Don’t take this the wrong way…but I don’t want to be a ….prostitute.”
He laughed slightly. “And why is that?”
“I want to do something with my life,” she replied timidly.
“If you worked for me you would do that exact thing,” he stated. “My gurls all make a lot of money.”
She nervously picked up her drink and took a sip. “I…just don’t think that I would be good at…that.”
“That’s not what Candy told me,” he countered. “You enjoyed sucking her cock didn’t you? Be honest young lady.”
She nodded slightly, slightly embarrassed by her answer.
“No, my pet, say it,” he ordered.
“I liked doing it,” she replied softly.
“Liked doing what?” he asked. “Come dear, you can be honest with me.”
“I liked sucking her cock,” she replied.
“Say it louder,” he ordered.
“I liked sucking her cock,” replied Luna.
“Just liked doing it?”
Luna shook her head. “Okay, I loved sucking her cock.”
“And did you like the taste of cum?”
Luna signed. “Yes, I loved that too. I love cum.”
He reached over and began to gently stroke her cheek. “And when you sucked Candy’s cock, were you were dressed like you are now?”
Luna nodded.
“And women who dress sexy and give blowjobs are cocksuckers, right?”
Luna nodded slightly.
“Hmmmm. So that would make you a cocksucker too, right?”
She nodded again as the weight of Gautier’s words sunk in.
“Please tell me what you are, Luna,” he stated.
She shook her head.
“Luna, answer my question, what does that make you?”
“I’m…I’m a cocksucker,” she replied.
“A cocksucking gurl?” he asked.
Luna gasped slightly as she realized what he was saying. “Yes…I’m a cocksucking gurl.”
He smiled. “See that wasn’t so hard to admit. I also bet that you have been thinking about sucking cock, haven’t you? It’s been on your mind all week. Am I right?”
Luna nodded again.
“There’s nothing wrong with it, Luna. Don’t be ashamed of what you are. You’re a very sexy gurl and gurls can crave sex too. Is that right?”
“Yes,” she replied.
“Now, if a cocksucking gurl that does it for free is a slut…while one that does it for money is a whore…which one do you think is smarter?” he asked. “Be honest, Luna.”
Luna swallowed and replied softly. “The whore.”
“Exactly. If you’re going to do it anyway, why not get paid for it! And which one would prefer to be? Do you want to be smart whore or would you rather be a stupid slut?”
She lowered her head and thought about her answer. She then felt his hand gently touch her chin to raise her head.
“What do you want to be, Luna?”
“I can’t be a whore,” she argued weakly.
“Why not? You like to suck cock…and you definitely look the part. If you were out on the street you would be making big bucks,” he stated. “Look how you’re dressed and made up…if you saw another gurl dressed like this what would you think?”
“What…what do you mean?” she asked.
“What kind of gurl would you think she is?” he asked.
Luna nodded slightly. “She…I’m dressed sexy…like a whore.”
“And did Candy force you to dress and look this way?”
Luna shook her head. “No.”
“So you willingly dressed like this?”
“Yes,” she replied. “But she picked out the outfits.”
“And did she force you to put them on? Did you tell her to get more conservative outfits for you?”
Luna shook her head.
“And you sought her out to dress you up?”
Luna nodded.
“It seems that you are the one seeking this sort of life, am I right?” he asked.
She thought about what he had just said and all she could do was nod.
“Luna my dear, it’s obvious that you’re on a path to become a whore. You’re too smart to be a slut. If it isn’t me who put you to work then it will be someone else. These feelings….these cravings are too strong for you to resist. If you surrender to me, I will look after you and treat you as the special gurl you are. There are others out there who don’t respect jewels like you. They will abuse and hurt you. You don’t want that do you?”
Luna shook her head.
“Good gurl. Now, we’ll need to make some alterations, but they will be the type you’ll love. You want to have big tits don’t you, Luna?”
“Yes…yes I do. I would love to have real tits,” she replied eagerly.
“I can give you them,” he stated. “You want curves too?”
Luna nodded. “Yes…yes I do.”
“You want to have a sexy feminized body…right?”
“Yes, I want that so badly,” exclaimed Luna.
“I can shape your body to make you ooze sexuality…all you have to do is surrender to me.”
Luna was so confused and ran her fingers through her long wig. “I don’t know…”
“Luna, while I do have a stable of gurls like Candy, I also train thoroughbreds. I sense that you could become a world class sex worker…a high class whore. I provide gurls like you to exclusive clubs around the world. Darling things like you are in high demand…especially after I finish your physical and mental transformation. Your feminine side is taking over, along with other desirable traits…you are a whore at heart…you also have a very strong submissive side…eager to please and to obey. You know this to be true and that this is your true nature.”
Feeling thirsty, she was about to pick up her drink…but she stopped. She looked at the drink and then at Gautier. She remembered something that Candy had told her that he knew magic and she wondered if she was under a spell. She was about to speak when he interrupted her.
“Yes, Luna, there is something in the drink. It is a little thing that I picked up from my grandmothers. It doesn’t force you to do anything, instead it breaks down a person’s inhibitions and allows their most hidden desires to come to the surface,” he explained. “Please keep drinking my dear.”
Luna obeyed without even thinking about it.
“It doesn’t force you to do anything…it just releases the real you,” he continued. “And the real you is a feminized whore.”
Luna absorbed his words as she drank.
“It also has prepped your body for a great change,” he said as he unzipped his trousers and undid his belt. Next he then slipped out his semi-erect cock.
Luna’s eyes were immediately staring at his cock, she set the drink down and without thinking she eagerly licked her lips.
“Candy raved about your cocksucking abilities…I think it is time you demonstrated them for me,” he said. “Consider this part of your job interview. Now, Luna show me what a good cocksucker you are.”
Without any hesitation, Luna leaned over and began to kiss and lick his cock.
“Yes, I knew you wanted this,” he exclaimed as he stroked her head.
Luna took his cock into her mouth. While his cock was much larger and thicker than Candy’s she had no trouble taking all into her eager mouth.
“Hmm, Candy was right…you are a born cocksucker…a natural whore….you will fit in nicely,” he stated.
All Luna cared about was pleasuring the large man. Her head was soon bobbing up and down on his cock, her wet lips sliding against his thick cock.
“Yes, Luna surrender to the real you…the inner whore,” he moaned.
Chapter 10
Luna sipped her drink on the couch as Gautier slipped his arm around her shoulders. Instinctively she snuggled close to the large man.
“That was superb, Luna,” he remarked. “You are gifted my pet and those skills will make men crave you.”
Noticing her glass was empty; he then stood up and walked over to the bar to prepare her another drink
“Thank you,” she replied, actually pleased with his compliments.
“But you know, sucking cock is just one thing that gurls like to do,” he said as he handed her the drink.
Luna tasted it and noted that it tasted different. There was a spicy aftertaste that was quite pleasant.
“What do you mean, Gautier?” she asked.
He smiled. “You are truly a natural blonde. I mean that men will want to fuck you.”
Luna looked up at him. “You mean…in my…”
“Call it your ass-pussy, Luna,” he interrupted.
“My ass-pussy,” she repeated. “Doesn’t it hurt?”
He shook his head. “You will love it…it’s part of your nature…think about it…fantasize a man’s cock sliding in your body….filling you….fucking you.”
Luna did as she was told and found that an act that would have repulsed her just a short time ago was suddenly very appealing. She began to rub her nipples as she fantasized about having a cock in her body.
Seeing her reaction, Gautier smiled. “Good, gurl. Now would you like me to be your first?”
Luna looked up at him and nodded. “Please…I’d be so honored.”
He began to stroke his cock. “Yes gurl, I will have the honor of deflowering you.”
Chapter 11
Luna relaxed on the couch, lost in a post-sexual fog. The sensation of being fucked by a man was unlike anything she had ever imagined. Instead of being painful and humiliating, it had been exquisite…enhancing her femininity. She also realized that she had reached a crossroads in her life.
“So, will you work for me?” he asked as if he could read her thoughts.
She nodded.
“Say it, Luna, tell me that you accept me as your pimp and that you wish to be my whore,” he said.
“Please, Gautier, I surrender to you. I am your whore. Please be my pimp.”
“And you do this willingly?”
“Yes, I give myself to you freely,” she replied. “I belong to you.”
He nodded. “Then it is done. You are now Luna and you are a whore…my property….my whore.”
Luna nodded. She knew that her old life was over. While deep inside there was a flicker of resistance, it was being snuffed out. The fight was futile and she knew it. She was now a fulltime sex worker...it was a dream come true.
“I have great plans for you Luna….you won’t be working the streets…no I have something much nicer in store for you,” he continued.
“I will do what you wish,” she replied.
“Of course you will…you have no choice. Now my dear, I need you to undress and to go lay down on the bed,” he ordered.
Luna stood up and removed her clothes without hesitation. Gautier watched approvingly.
“Don’t worry my dear; you’ll soon have a much more appropriate looking body. A gurl like you needs a sexy body with large breasts and curves,” he said. “The body must match the mind.”
Luna just smiled back.
“Lay down on your back, Luna,” ordered Gautier as he followed her into the bedroom.
She did as he ordered and wondered what was about to happen next.
Gautier sat down on the bed next to her and opened a small glass vial. He poured the contents of the vial onto Luna’s cock. As soon as the liquid touched her penis, it instantly sprang to life and became completely erect.
Without a word, Gautier leaned down and began to lick and suck Luna’s cock.
A strange sensation began to grow in her body. It wasn’t like the build up she knew that preceded an orgasm. It was more of a whole body experience. It felt as if her entire body was tingling. Waves of energy swept through her body…all towards her cock.
The sensation grew with each passing second and soon she felt a monstrous orgasm exploding from her cock. It was the most intense sensation that she had ever experienced. Wave after wave of sexual energy swept through her body. All she could do was scream out in sexual bliss until she blacked out.
Chapter 12
Luna woke up the next day and confirmed that the changes were real and not some strange dream. She slipped out of bed and examined her very womanly body.
She didn’t understand how it had happened, but now she had a very feminized physique. Her breasts were large, firm and round. Instinctively she knew they were F-cup. Her nipples were large and dark. They immediately turned hard as she ran her fingers over them. The pleasure generated by them swept through her body.
Her breasts looked even bigger combined with her thin waist and large hips and ass.
To her initial surprise she still had her cock. It was only slightly smaller than before and she knew that it was fully functional. She knew that that having a cock would make her more money. Her clients would pay for the privilege of touching it.
Her face was also changed, her features had softened, her nose was slightly smaller and her cheeks higher. She ran her tongue over her now thick luscious lips.
Something felt funny and she stuck out her tongue. There was a metal stud inserted into her tongue. She then remembered that Candy also had a pierced tongue.
She then reached up to touch her wig and immediately realized that the long blond hair was real. It was so long that it reached the middle of her back. The color was very pale, almost white.
The last thing she noticed was that her skin was lighter in complexion. She realized that it matched her name, Luna.
As she examined her body she noted how perfect it was, so feminine, so erotic, and so sexy. Not even her penis ruined her womanly appearance…in fact it only made her look more exotic. Her body was extreme, but perfect for being a sex worker.
She then noticed the tattoo on her shoulder. It was a silver quarter moon. It was quite stunning and she was instantly proud of it.
Gautier quietly walked in and smiled as he watched his latest creation admire herself. Obviously she was too good to put on the streets. She would bring a good price. He had posted her photos online and the offers were already coming in. He would probably sell her to one of the sex clubs in Asia or the Middle East. They took good care of their girls. They also paid the most.
He would also make any additional modifications they wished. The last gurl he sold ended up with numerous piercings. There were also other modifications…more bizarre…but they also brought more money.
However the money was secondary because Luna had already given him the most important gift…life.
“Luna, my dear, you look stunning,” he stated.
She turned and smiled. “Thank you, Gautier.”
Her voice was now soft and feminine.
“Candy will be by shortly with a new outfit for you. Your transformation was a bit more than I expected and I doubt if any of your old things will fit you.”
“I understand. I don’t mind as I love my new body,” she replied with a giggle.
“That’s nice to hear,” replied Gautier.
Chapter 13
Gautier checked his computer and was pleased to see that the bidding for Luna was reaching a feverous pace. He decided that he would close the bidding soon as he wanted to move her out quickly. He wasn’t worried about anyone tracking Luna down; rather he didn’t want her increased sexual urges to take over.
He knew from past experience that Luna wouldn’t care if she worked the streets or was a sexual hostess in a private club in Tokyo, but he would prefer that she did the later.
Leaning back in his chair he sipped a glass of cognac and thought about Luna. He had lost track of the number of males he had transformed over the years.
It had all started back in back in Port-au-Prince in the early 1800’s when Napoleon’s army invaded in a vain attempt to reclaim the island. He closed his eyes and thought about how much his life had changed.
At the time his name wasn’t Gautier and he was a young girl named Fae. She was told that she had been born five years before the great slave revolt that overthrew the hated French in 1793.
When the French returned she saw her mother killed. The soldiers then took turns raping her. They would have killed her if it hadn’t been for the arrival of some of Jean-Jacques Dessalines’s men. They slaughtered the French and took her to their hideout in the mountains.
In the mountains, Fae was treated by several women. In addition to healing her physical injuries they taught her their magic.
After the war, Fae worked as a healer. It was a good life, but she realized that she wanted more out of life. She also realized that a woman had limited opportunities. To go beyond her limits she would have to become a man.
Fae eventually discovered the spell that would change her life. All she desired was to be transformed into a man; however the spell did more than that, as it gave her perfect health and long life. In over two hundred years he had barely aged a few months. He also took the name Gautier.
To make the spell work, Fae had to have sex with men. This allowed her to take the male essence from her victims. To initially start her transformation, she wasn’t that picky about whom she picked. As she became more masculine she sought out submissive mates as they were easier to seduce. All the men she used the spell on became gurls like Luna and Candy.
The one problem with the spell was that the effects were not permanent and Gautier had to seek out new victims in order to maintain his masculinity and longevity.
Eventually, he only sought out those men who desired to be women…so in a sense he was helping them. However, he had longed ceased debating the ethics of what he was doing.
His cover as a pimp allowed him to have a ready supply of subjects. He did improve the strength of the spell so that he only needed three or four men a year. The newly transformed gurls were either added to his stable of whores or sold.
To make his task even easier he had designed an additional spell that put out a scent that attracted potential subjects like a flower attached insects. Whenever he felt the need to take the masculinity of another he would incorporate the spell with the perfume that he supplied his gurls.
The transformed gurls had no idea of the real reason that Gautier transformed them. They only knew that they loved being feminized and craved sex.
While the gurls were just a byproduct of his own transformation, he saw no reason to be cruel to them. Gautier didn’t want to see his creations hurt and he ensured they were well taken care of. Yes it was true they were sex workers, but the job suited them well and they adapted to it quickly. Luna would only work as a sex hostess for five years and then she would most likely become the fulltime mistress for some rich man who desired a submissive gurl.
Gautier knew that Luna wouldn’t complain about the life…none of his gurls ever did. Luna had been transformed both mentally and physically into a true sexual servant. The mental transformation would continue as she adjusted to her new life.
His mind shifted back to Luna and he studied the latest bid. It was from a very exclusive private sex club in Japan. He had done business with them in the past and knew they could be trusted. He accepted their offer and asked if they needed any additional modifications to her.
As he read their reply, he smiled. It was an interesting and exciting request.
Chapter 14
Luna inspected her appearance in the full-length mirror of her living quarters and nodded approvingly.
She was dressed in a green silky mini-dress that clung to her shapely body. The color of the dress matched her eyes. The pattern of the dress’s thin material was a natural pattern of leaves. Her open-toed pumps were also green. A garland of greens and flowers adorned her hair.
Luna only wore green colored outfits as it matched her new look. She ran her fingers over her pointed ears. It was one of the modifications that the owner of the club had requested. Luna really didn’t mind as it did make her look like a wood nymph. It also made her highly sought after by the customers of the club.
It was hard to believe that six months ago she had been a male college student back in the states. It seemed like a lifetime ago. She could barely remember what it was like to be Bill. To her, it was ancient history as she was so much happier as a gurl…although she wished that she really could be a nymph…but that was just a fantasy.
Oh, she suspected that her happiness was due in part to her transformation, but there was no sense in worrying about that anymore.
She was currently one of the top hostesses in a very exclusive sex club in Tokyo. The club catered to extreme sexual fantasies and a transgendered wood nymph fit right in. She figured she would earn enough to retire in four or five years. Maybe she would find a sugar daddy to take care of her as all of her regular clients were extremely wealthy. It would be nice to only have one man in her life she thought.
Chapter 15
Gautier sat in his hotel office and worked on preparing the latest batch of the transformation spell. He was starting to feel the effects of aging and knew it was time to seek out another “donor.”
The essence he had taken from Luna had been powerful, but as with the others, it was growing weak. He knew that physical changes would soon occur unless he found a new male to transform.
There was a knock at his door and it annoyed him. No one was supposed to interrupt him…especially in his office.
He ignored it and went back to work. But whoever it was couldn’t take a hint.
“Go away,” he growled.
The knocking continued.
He angrily got up. It was probably one of the bums who had forgotten which room they lived in.
He opened the door and gasped.
There were two pleasant looking middle-aged women standing in the hallway. They looked enough alike that they could have been related, maybe even sisters. He also knew what they were.
“Hello, Fae,” said one of the women.
He shook his head. “You got the wrong room old woman. My name is Gautier.”
“Call yourself whatever you want…but you are Fae,” said the second woman.
Like him, they were both dark skinned. However, their accents were slightly more pronounced. He knew they were also from Haiti.
“We have been looking for you for a very long time, Fae,” said the first woman.
“Well, what do you want then?” he demanded. “I am a busy man.”
“This must end,” said the second woman.
Even though he was much bigger, the two women easily pushed their way past him.
Gautier shouted at them. “You have no right…”
“Shut your mouth,” interrupted the first woman angrily. “This is not a debate.”
The second woman closed the door and locked it.
“Sit down,” ordered the first woman lowering her voice again.
Gautier reluctantly did as he was told. He would see what they wanted before striking back. His powers were strong and he knew he should be able to defeat two older women.
If they were afraid of him, they didn’t show it. In fact the two women stood fearlessly in front of him.
“You are a disgrace to your lineage, Fae…our lineage,” stated the first woman.
“You were blessed with great powers and this is how you use them?” added the second with disgust.
“I have used my powers to better myself,” he replied. “What would you have me do?”
“In what way is that?” demanded the first woman. “Yes, you have had a long life…but what good have you done with it?”
“You have transformed hundreds of human males into…mockeries of women,” added the second.
“They wanted to be feminine,” snapped Gautier. “I’m not hurting them.”
“They wanted to be women…you have turned them into something in between male and female,” said the first woman.
“They don’t seem to mind,” he replied with a sly grin on his face.
“Only because you have twisted their minds,” said the second. “And wipe that smile off your face before I do.”
He started to stand up. However the first woman motioned downward with her right hand. He felt his legs go out and he collapsed back on the couch.
“I just gave them what they wanted,” he continued.
“Don’t lie to us,” said the first woman as she examined the ingredients that Gautier had spread out on the table. She picked up one vial and sniffed it before handing it to the other woman.
“And you used this in your spell?” asked the second woman as she inspected the pale green fluid in the small crystal container. A look of shock and disgust was on her face.
“It just makes their transformation…smoother,” he replied.
“This strips them of their free will!” she snapped. “This is forbidden and you know that!”
“They may have wanted to be female…but it was you who twisted their minds so they would want to sell their bodies,” added the first woman. “You make them whores so they will not threaten you. Their addictions to sex keep their minds preoccupied. In a way you raped their minds.”
He then realized that he was in trouble. These two women had great powers, certainly much stronger than his. He knew he had to try a different approach.
“You have no right to judge me. You speak of rape, what do you know of rape? When I was a woman I was repeatedly raped and abused! Who helped me then? No one! When I was starving in the slums of Port-au-Prince, who helped me? No one!” shouted Gautier with bitterness. “I had to do what was necessary to better myself and to pay back injuries inflicted on me.”
“And those that did that to you are long dead and gone,” countered the first woman. “Their bones have long turned to dust.”
“You only use your powers to maintain this outward image. You try to justify what you have done to all those you have hurt by saying that they want to be changed. However, we can see the real you…you do this out of revenge and hatred. Hatred for the men who hurt you…hatred for the men who held you down; times have changed and you haven’t,” stated the second woman.
“So what do you want from me? Do you want me to promise not to change any more mortals into whores?” he snapped as his temper got the better of him.
“You are way beyond that,” said the first woman. “Your crimes are too horrible to forgive.”
“What…what do you mean?” he asked. He could see the anger in her eyes.
“This must end,” said the second woman.
“You…you can’t do that…what will happen to my gurls…they need my protection!” he argued fighting back panic. “You hurt me and you’ll hurt them.”
“They will no better or worse without you. We cannot undo what was done to them. They will survive,” said the first woman.
“We are here to ensure that no new ‘donors’ enter their ranks,” added the second.
“You cannot kill me…that violates your…our laws,” he stammered out.
The first woman nodded. “You are correct, Fae, we cannot kill you.”
A cocky smile appeared on his face.
“Let me finish. While we cannot kill you…but we can take your powers and turn your spells against you,” continued the first woman.
The smile evaporated from his face and he stared back fighting back fear. “What…what do you mean?”
“You will see,” said the second woman.
The first woman swept her right hand across his body.
Gautier began to stand up and grimaced in pain. His knees and back hurt.
“What have you done?” he begged.
“Unfortunately for your victims, the effects of the spell you have been using to maintain your longevity cannot be reversed. They will live out their lives as....what do you call them…oh that’s right…gurls,” said the first woman. “We will at least see to it that they live out their lives unharmed.”
“But the benefits of the spell you have enjoyed for centuries can be easily taken away in an instant,” said the second with a slight chuckle.
He felt pain in his hands, every joint hurt and it was hard to move them.
“You are experiencing a rather rapid aging. Magic can’t stop the effects of time; it can only delay them.” said the first woman. “I imagine that’s arthritis you are feeling. Painful isn’t it?”
“Please…stop it…I’m sorry,” he begged as he tried to flex his hands.
“It is too late for that, Fae,” said the second woman.
He looked at the mirror on the wall and gasped. He now appeared to be in his sixties. What little hair he had left was snow white. His face was that of an old man.
“I’m so sorry,” he croaked as he sat down. It hurt too much to stand. “Please….don ‘t…don’t let me… die.”
“You should have thought about that years ago,” said the first woman. “Everyone dies, Fae, it’s part of life.”
“It’s not fair,” he moaned.
“It is those like you that hurt our reputation and forced us to hide our powers,” scolded the second woman.
Gautier looked at the two women and tried to focus. He was about to beg forgiveness again when he drifted away into darkness.
The two woman watched as Gautier’s body turned to dust. In a few more minutes nothing remained of him.
“He got off lightly,” said the second woman barely holding in her bitterness.
The first woman nodded. “I agree, sister. It was too fast and he should have suffered more.”
Chapter 16
Candy, now Clarice, wondered what had happened to Gautier. He had disappeared a week earlier and no one seemed to know anything. She suspected that some other pimp had killed him, but his body never showed up.
Thankfully she had more than enough money to quit the streets. She wondered if the man who had replaced Gautier would be as nice to the remaining girls, but that was not her problem. She was now in a fulltime relationship with a man. There would never be a normal marriage or anything like that, but it was as good as it could be.
In Japan, Gautier’s passing went unnoticed to Luna. Her life revolved around fulfilling sexual fantasies to rich businessmen and in some cases, businesswomen.
Her unique appearance made her sought after and clients made reservations to see her months in advance. As far as Luna was concerned, it was nice to be wanted.
“What do we do with this one?” asked one of the two witches as they stood outside of the club.
Over the past few months they had sought out every one of Gautier’s gurls. The witches did their best to improve the lives of Gautier’s victims.
“She’s the last one on our list,” said the second. “She’s quite striking. Her ears are very beautiful. The good thing is that they should be easy to correct.”
The first woman nodded. “Yes, I agree, assuming she wants that. You know, she’s very close to being an actual wood nymph…it wouldn’t take much to finish the transformation. The spell that Gautier used to program her was derived from a nymph spell.”
The second woman nodded. “It would allow us to complete her transformation and not leave her in a limbo status. As a nymph she could be completely female. She would definitely be accepted by the others, it wouldn’t be the first time.”
“I agree; let’s set up a meeting with Luna and see if she’s agreeable to this proposition,” said the first woman.
“If not, we can think of something else,” said the second woman.
Conclusion
Luna relaxed high in the branches of her oak tree and looked out over her forest as the sun set in the meadow to the west. The view was spectacular and it was one of her daily joys. She never grew tired of seeing it.
She no longer missed being male or even human. There were some regrets that she would never see her family again, but there was nothing she could do about that. Her old life had ended when Gautier had changed her.
What was refreshing was that she had free will again. The witches had explained that due to the nature of the spell, she would have stayed submissive and oversexed. The spell that Gautier used on her was too strong to reverse. By becoming a wood nymph she could at least have control over her mind and body again as the spell was designed for humans. It was a fair trade as far as Luna was concerned. She hadn’t realized how important free will was until she had lost it.
Her body was now completely female and more natural. She no longer had the exaggerated female dimensions that Gautier had bestowed on her. It was another of the great side effects of the change from human to nymph. She didn’t miss her old body as large breasts were a hindrance in the trees. Her breasts might not be huge any more, but they were shapely and she loved the way they looked.
Her completion was now slightly olive in color and her hair a combination of light brown and green and she kept it adorned with flowers and leaves.
It was also amazing how she had been blessed to join a world that the humans thought only existed in myth and fairytales. She giggled as she realized how ignorant she had once been. The woods were filled with creatures that humans had no idea really existed. They were now her friends and neighbors.
She also realized how much she still had to learn. Thankfully her sisters in the forest had fully accepted her and were anxious to teach her everything she needed to know in order to exist alongside the humans and to protect her precious forest.
And now that she was completely female, she felt whole for the first time in her life. She also experienced sex as a woman and found it beyond her expectations.
All humans who entered the forest were watched carefully. Handsome young men were sometimes contacted and seduced. What Luna loved about the experiences was that they were voluntary…for both nymph and human.
Luna watched the moon rise as she settled into her tree for sleep and she touched her tattoo. It was a source of constant questions from her sisters. They were fascinated by it and many wanted one of their own. Luna suspected that if some human tattoo artist ever wandered into the woods he would be very popular with her sisters.
Note: The next Jirra story has been started
Edited
By
Robert Arnold
Featuring characters from The Julieverse
Chapter 1
Richard Greene arrived at his small apartment near the University of Connecticut and opened up his mailbox. He was getting ready to finish up his second year and he was looking forward to the extended break. He pulled out his mail and sorted through it. There was the usual junk mail, and his cable bill. He then saw a letter from Max Prendergast. He had been Richard’s drama teacher back when he had been in high school.
Without hesitation, Richard opened up the envelope and read the letter.
Dear Richard,
I hope you are well and enjoying college. If you put as much effort into your classes as you did in your performances for me then I know that you’ll do fine.
As you know, I left The Norton School and am now producing a play off Broadway. I would like you to attend one of the performances during your next break. Please call me and I’ll set up the details.
Sincerely,
Max Prendergast
As he read the letter, Richard felt a strange sensation that he hadn’t felt since high school, it was as if the letter didn’t contain an invitation, rather it was an order, an order than Richard knew he would have to obey.
Chapter 2
Once inside his apartment, Richard pulled out his high school yearbook and sat down on the couch. He opened it up to the section that showed photos of the drama club.
Richard looked at the photos of the various plays, especially the ones of the school’s performance of Romeo and Juliet.
The Norton School was an all-boys private school and therefore all female roles were played by males. In his senior year, Richard had been personally selected by Mr. Prendergast to play Juliet.
Richard had fully expected to be given a female role in the play, based on his small stature; currently he was barely five-eight and was also thin, he was even skinnier back in high school. Still he was shocked that he had been given the title role. Still he received raves for his performance, especially from Mr. Prendergast.
He also had other memories concerning the role.
Chapter 3
(2 years earlier)
“Hey Rich, I hear they’re going to announce the roles for Romeo and Juliet today,” said Ken Marcus, Rich’s best friend and roommate.
The two boys had been roommates at the prestigious Norton School for the last two years. Ken attended because it was a family tradition; all the men on his father’s side of the family had attended the school. Rich also had a family tie to the school, his late father had gone to the school and it had been his dying wish that Rich follow in his footsteps.
Rich nodded as they headed towards the campus theater. “To be honest, I’m not exactly looking forward to it. I mean, I’ve got a pretty good idea what sort of role I’m going to get.”
“Look at the bright side, you won’t have to wear a school uniform for the next few weeks,” said Ken.
Ken was six-one and an athlete, He lettered in both football and volleyball and he knew that the odds were slim that he would be picked for a female role.
“That’s not true, they came up with a female version of the uniform,” stated Rich.
All the students at The Norton School wore a uniform consisting of dark blue trousers, a white shirt, tie and blazer.
“Oh, I didn’t hear about that, any idea of what it looks like?” asked Ken.
“From what I heard, it will be similar to what we wear; basically it will be a white blouse, plaid skirt, knee socks, and blazer,” answered Rich.
Ken shook his head. “I don’t understand why, I mean what’s the point?”
“According to Mr. Prendergast, dressing up and being treated like a girl will allow the guys who are playing female roles a chance to get a real feel for their roles. It’s called method acting.”
“Well, if you get a girl’s part I’ll respect your privacy when you dress,” said Ken with a laugh.
“You won’t have to worry about that. They’ll move me to another room,” replied Rich. “They have a separate dorm already set up for those selected to play female roles. I guess they had a lot of problems last year.”
“Oh, that’s right. Well, maybe you’ll get lucky and won’t get picked.”
Rich shook his head. “No, I have a really bad feeling about this. I mean look at me. I’m not exactly the most masculine guy on campus.”
Ken didn’t reply.
“I noticed that you didn’t disagree,” said Rich.
“What’s there to argue…runt!” joked Ken.
Rich gave his friend a punch in the arm and Ken faked being hurt.
Ken and Rich walked into the theater and took a seat upfront with the rest of the class.
Mr. Prendergast walked out onto the stage. He was in his mid forties and had been the drama teacher for the past five years. He was of average size and build. His hair was black, but there were some premature grey streaks on the sides. He also had a very neatly trimmed beard. It gave him a rather distinguished appearance. The other notable thing about him was his dark piercing eyes.
He had originally been an actor and had supporting roles in several Broadway plays before turning to writing and producing. He originally took the job at Norton to have a steady paycheck as he worked on his latest play. There were also rumors that he had inherited a large sum of money, but no one knew the truth.
“Okay, I have the list of assignments for our production of Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. Now you all know that everyone who has a female part will be taking on a female persona from now until the end of the production. While they will be treated as females in order to get into character, they are not to be harassed or abused. I don’t have to mention the consequences for anyone who violates these rules,” explained Mr. Prendergast. “This will also apply to the students assigned as understudies.”
A boy in the front row named Lawrence Browning raised his hand.
“Yes, Larry, do you have a question?”
“Um, isn’t it true that consensual behavior is okay?” he asked.
“Yes, that’s correct,” replied Mr. Prendergast. “If any of the girls want to go out on a date that’s perfectly acceptable.”
“You still won’t get a date, Larry!’ exclaimed Bob Nagy.
“Even if you get a girl’s role,” added another boy.
There was a lot of laughing until Mr. Prendergast motioned for everyone to be quiet.
“Okay, okay. Now, I will read off the names of those students who will be playing female roles. They will immediately head back to the dressing area,” announced Mr. Prendergast. “We will start rehearsal tomorrow, so as soon as you get your roles you need to start studying your lines.”
He then began to read off the names and the roles they would be playing.
When he started, Richard opened up his copy of the script and began to countdown as each name was announced.
He thought he might be in the clear, but then he heard his name announced to play Juliet.
“I know you will do an excellent job, Rich,” said Mr. Prendergast. “Now, remember, all of you who have been selected for female roles, I want you to take this very seriously. You can start by thinking of yourself as female in all aspects of your daily life.”
Rich just nodded. He couldn’t ignore the way Mr. Prendergast was staring so intensely at him, it was as if he was peering into Rich’s mind.
Chapter 4
“Okay, Rich you’re next,” announced Mrs. Crandall.
She was one of the English teachers and also in charge of costumes for the drama department. She also helped the males picked for female roles in their wardrobe and grooming.
“Well, I don’t think you’re going to have any trouble passing as a girl,” she stated as she inspected him. She pulled out a tape measure and began to get his measurements.
Rich just nodded and did as she requested.
“Your hair is long enough that it can be cut and styled…or would you rather wear a wig?” she asked as she examined Rich’s hair. “Just so you know Rich, wigs are very uncomfortable.”
“What do you suggest?” he asked timidly. He had meant to get his hair cut shorter several times, but he kept putting it off.
“I’d get it cut and styled. It will make life a bit easier for you. Of course for the play you’ll have to wear a wig.”
Rich shrugged. “Okay, I’ll get it cut.”
She smiled. “Good, the hairdresser should ready by the time we get you dressed. Oh, have you given any thought to what you’d like to be called? Richard isn’t very feminine.”
He shrugged again. “I haven’t given much thought.”
“How about Rachel?” she suggested.
“That’s always been a favorite of mine,” added Mr. Prendergast as he stepped into the room. “It is a very pretty name and it will help you adjust to seeing yourself as female.”
Richard felt a strange tingling throughout his body. He also felt as if he had to obey Mr. Prendergast.
“I want you to think of yourself as female until the play is over…and accepting this name would be a good start,” he continued.
“Sure, why not. For the next month I’ll be Rachel,” she replied.
“Good girl,” he said with a smile. “I know that you’d be wonderful in the role of Juliet, Rachel. I have the highest confidence in your acting abilities.”
Rachel looked at Mr. Prendergast and again she felt his eyes upon her. For some reason it gave her confidence. “Thank you…I’ll try not to let you down.”
He smiled back. “I know you won’t do that.”
Chapter 5
Several hours later Rachel walked across campus to her new room. The weather was still quite cool and she was chilled by the wind as it blew past her bare legs.
She was now dressed in her new school uniform. Mrs. Crandall told her that her new room would have everything else she would need. Her books and other non-male items would be brought over as soon as possible.
The good thing was that along with her heavy class work, she would be kept very busy learning her lines and going to rehearsal.
She knew that she was one of only a handful of “girls’ now on the campus. She also knew that it was perfectly acceptable to be asked out on dates, in fact it was encouraged. Rachel had to admit that she was curious about this, but for the time being she decided to concentrate on her school work.
Her new room was very much like her old one, except for the fact that she didn’t have a roommate. She took this as one of the fringe benefits of playing a female role. Another benefit was that she had her own bathroom and shower. It was worth it just for that.
She found that someone had already unpacked her new female items. Her closet was filled with her new uniforms. There was also nonschool female clothing hanging in the closet. As a senior, she could leave campus even on weeknights. She immediately shook her head at this idea. The last thing she needed was to be hassled out in town.
Rachel spent the next hour exploring her new room and her new things. She then looked at herself in the mirror. With her female uniform, makeup and new hairstyle she had to admit that she didn’t look half bad.
Her hair was styled in a layered cut and it really created a feminine illusion.
Mrs. Crandall had taught all the students in the drama class about makeup. She then showed the girls the differences between stage and regular makeup. Rachel was surprised how quickly she had picked it up. In fact, everything seemed so normal…as if she had been doing it her whole life.
There was a knock at the door, but at first Rachel didn’t hear it, she was too enthralled by her new appearance.
“Hey, Rich, you in there?” yelled Ken.
Rachel snapped out of her daze and walked over to the door and opened it.
“I’m sorry, but there’s no Rich here. I’m Rachel and I just transferred here,” she said as greeted Ken in her best feminine voice.
Ken stepped back. “Holy shit! Damn, Rich…I mean Rachel, you look great!” he exclaimed.
Rachel laughed. “I see that you didn’t get a female role.”
Ken shook his head as he continued to stare at Rachel. “No, I’m on stage crew. I’d like to think it’s because I’m big and strong and not because I’m a terrible actor.”
Rachel couldn’t help but notice the way Ken was looking at her. “So, did you come up here for a reason for are you just going to stare at me?”
Ken smiled. “Sorry about that…that’s the problem of attending an all-male school, we don’t see too many good looking girls on a daily basis,” he replied. “Your hair is a different color.”
“It was Mrs. Crandall’s idea,” replied Rachel. “She said that having a different color would help me adjust quicker. Mr. Prendergast suggested that I go blonde, what do you think?”
“You look great,” replied Ken. “Anyway, I wanted to see if you wanted to go to dinner. If you don’t feel like going to the dining room I could bring you something.”
Rachel thought about it. “No, I need to get used to being out and about. That’s the whole purpose of this isn’t it?”
Ken nodded. “Just so you know, I saw a few of the others; you are by far the best looking.”
“Gee thanks. Just don’t get any ideas, okay?” said Rachel as she put on her coat.
Chapter 6
To her surprise, Rachel found that she had very little trouble adjusting to her new life. It helped that she was one of the more popular students in her class and her friends were quick to protect her.
Yes, there was good-natured kidding, but she found that most of her friends were pretty cool. The strange thing was that several of them asked her out on dates, all of which she turned down.
The hardest thing she had to deal with was learning the lines for her character. Mr. Prendergast was a perfectionist when it came to his performances. He didn’t yell when someone messed up but it was easy to tell when he wasn’t pleased with someone just by the way he looked at them.
Rachel threw herself into the study of her role and spent most of her free time memorizing her lines.
She also found that she was enjoying her time as a female and she took special pride in her appearance. There was a feeling in the back of her mind that being a girl all the time might not be so bad. Part of her began to wish that she wouldn’t have to change back after the play.
Rachel also found herself wondering more and more what it would be like to date a guy. It had started a few days after she became Rachel and the feeling grew stronger every day.
A week before the show, she was in the theater on a Friday evening practicing her lines. She wanted to go through the whole play in order to test herself. Ken was serving as all the other characters. He also kept track of the number of mistakes she made.
“Well?” she asked as they finished the play. “How many screw-ups this time?”
“Not bad, Rach, you only messed up three lines this time and I doubt anyone would have noticed unless they were reading along like I was doing,” said Ken.
“What lines were they?” asked Rachel as she tried to remember what lines they were.
“It’s not that important, Rach, you need to relax a little, why don’t we go into town and catch a movie?” he asked.
Rachel shook her head. “It is important. Remember, this is Shakespeare and some people in the audience will have the play memorized. The show starts next Friday and the last thing I want is to screw up then!”
There was the sound of one person clapping.
Rachel and Ken turned to see Mr. Prendergast step out from behind the curtains.
“Sorry to be eavesdropping, but I was back in my office when I heard you practicing. I’m very impressed with your performance Rachel,” he said. “You’re becoming quite an accomplished actress.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “It wasn’t perfect.”
“It rarely is,” he said.
“I still want to do was well as I can…you’ve drummed that into us, right?” she replied.
He nodded. “That’s true, however, But, Ken is also right. You need to get out and relax a little. I think it would be a great idea for you two to go out to town.”
Even though he was smiling, Rachel could feel the intensity of his stare.
“Um, okay,” she replied as she looked over at Ken.
“So does that mean yes?’ asked Ken hopefully.
Rachel looked at Mr. Prendergast who nodded very slightly.
“Go out and have some fun tonight,” said Mr. Prendergast.
“Yes, why not?” she replied.
“Cool,” he replied.
Chapter 7
Rachel went back to her room to change out of her school uniform. She debated what to wear. At first she was going to wear jeans and a sweater, but then she changed her mind and picked out a skirt and blouse.
It was strange, she knew it wasn’t really a date, but she suddenly wanted to look pretty for Ken.
In addition to her outfit, she took the time to redo her makeup and hair.
Ken picked her up a short time later.
“Wow, you look great,” he commented. “I think this is the first time that I haven’t seen you in your uniform.”
“Do I really look okay?” she asked as she posed in front of him.
“You look fantastic,” he replied as he stared at her.
“Do you think that anyone will suspect that I’m not really a girl?” she asked cautiously.
Ken shook his head. “Rach, you look perfect. Now, come on, if you want to eat before the movie we need to leave now.”
As they walked out of the dorm building, Ken led her towards the student parking lot.
“Dave loaned me his car tonight,” said Ken.
“Really? That’s nice, I really didn’t want to take the bus,” she replied.
When they reached the car, Ken opened the door for Rachel.
“That isn’t necessary,” she said. “But thank you.”
Inside she was pleased that Ken was treating her as if she really was a girl.
“My pleasure,” he replied with a smile.
“So where are we going?” she asked.
“I figured that you might be a bit nervous going right into town, so why don’t we go the mall?” he asked.
The nearby town was usually filled with students from the school on the weekends. The nearest mall was ten miles away. It was less likely that they would run into a lot of other students from the school.
“That’s fine,” she said. “Thank you for being so thoughtful.”
They ate dinner at a mid-range chain restaurant near the multiplex.
Rachel was relived to see that no one paid any undue attention as they walked in and sat down.
As they ate, Rachel was amazed by how normal everything felt. She glanced around and realized that she and Ken didn’t look all that different than the dozens of other teens out on dates.
She laughed to herself that she really wasn’t out on a date. She was just having dinner with a friend. But then when the bill arrived, Ken paid it in full.
“Thank you for dinner, but you didn’t have to do that,” she said as they stood up to leave.
Ken smiled back. “I always pay for my dates.”
Before she could say a word, he slipped his arm around her waist and they walked out together.
She didn’t want to make a scene, and was going to pull away as soon as they stepped out of the restaurant, but then she remembered Mr. Prendergast’s words about immersing fully into her role.
“So you see this as a date?” asked as she looked up at Ken as they walked towards the multiplex.
“Sure, why not?” he asked. “Any objections?”
To her surprise, she shook her head.
Ken smiled back. “I’m happy to hear that, Rach,” he replied as he pulled her closer.
Chapter 8
Instead of the usual mindless action movie that Ken always wanted to see, he picked out a romantic comedy.
“You’re really taking me to a chick-flick?” she asked as they stood in line to get some popcorn.
“Hey, I figure that it’s the least I can do. It’ll help you stay in character,” he replied softly.
That doesn’t seem to be the problem, she thought.
The movie wasn’t bad and afterwards they walked back to the car. This time, Rachel didn’t mind that Ken had his arm around her. In fact, part of her was hoping that he would take it further. She began to wonder what it would be like to be kissed by him.
On the way back to the school, her mind was awash with conflicting thoughts. She knew she was just playing a role, but part of her wanted to see how far this could go. What was the harm in seeing things from a woman’s point of view? After all she was playing a woman in a play about love.
“I had a great time tonight,” she said as they sat in the car in the parking lot. “Thank you.”
Ken turned and looked at her. “I had a great time too.”
They looked at each other in awkward silence.
“Um, Rach do you want me to walk you back to your room…or do you want to stay out longer?” he asked.
“What do you have in mind?” she asked softly.
Ken leaned over and began to kiss her gently on the lips.
“How does that feel?” he asked.
“Nice,” replied Rachel. She could feel her heart beating madly in her chest. It really did feel nice and she hoped that he would kiss her again.
“I’ve wanted to do that for a while,” he continued.
“You can do it again…if you’d like,” she said softly.
Ken smiled and kissed her again. This time his tongue slipped into her mouth; Rachel offered no resistance and kissed him back.
“Want to sneak into the theater?” he asked hopefully. “That way we can be alone…if that’s okay with you.”
Rachel thought about it for a moment. There were many excellent reasons to say no, but they didn’t seem to matter right now.
“I’d like that a lot, Ken,” she replied.
Chapter 9
As they walked together to the back of the theater, Ken had his arm around her waist. Rachel cuddled close to him.
Ken pulled out a key and unlocked the door. “They gave me a key so I could work on props afterhours.”
“How fortunate,” she giggled as he led her inside.
There was a couch in the student lounge area and they sat down next to each other on it.
“Are you sure you want to do this, Rach?” he asked.
She nodded. “Yes, this isn’t the time to be logical. Please kiss me again, Ken.”
Ken smiled and then they began to kiss.
Rachel couldn’t believe how good it felt to be kissed by a boy. She had never felt anything for Ken when she had roomed with him, but that was when she was Rich. Now she was Rachel and she was his girl this night.
Ken was thinking similar thoughts. He didn’t see the beautiful girl he was kissing as a guy named Rich. No, this girl was so different than Rich in so many ways.
He felt his hardening cock pressing against his jeans. Without thinking, he moved one of Rachel’s hands down so she could rub it.
If she was shocked by this action, she didn’t show it. She slowly massaged his cock as they kissed.
“You want to touch it?’ whispered Ken.
Rachel mumbled something that sounded like a yes.
Ken reached down and unzipped his pants. Without waiting to be prompted, Rachel slipped her hand into his pants and began to stroke his cock.
“That feels so good, babe,” he moaned.
When he called her babe, she felt tingles up her spine. Something strange was happening to her, but this wasn’t the time or place to make logical decisions.
A strange sensation swept through her mind and without hesitation she slipped down and began to kiss and lick Ken’s cock.
It felt so normal as she began to take his cock into her mouth.
Mr. Prendergast listened from just outside the lounge and smiled. Everything was progressing as he had planned.
Chapter 10
As Ken escorted her back to her dorm room they talked. He had his arm around her shoulders.
“I had a great time tonight, Ken,” she said. “Thank you for everything.”
“So did I,” he replied.
She could sense his mixed emotions.
You okay about this?” she asked.
“I just don’t want you to think that I made you do this,” he said.
“Look, you didn’t force me to do a thing,” she said. “I wanted to be with you.”
He nodded. “Did it feel like we were being guided by some sort of outside force?”
She shrugged. “Maybe, but it was fun wasn’t it?”
“Yes,” he replied.
“I don’t think that we should try and analyze what happened tonight too much. We both had fun and no one was hurt,” she explained.
“Can I ask you something…personal, Rach?”
She nodded.
“Have you ever been with a guy before?”
She shook her head. “No, you’re my first. I never had any feelings for you or any guy before I became Rachel.”
“Not even slightly curious?” he asked.
She shook her head again. “Nope. But now, it feels…perfect. I guess I really am in character now.”
Ken nodded. “So as long as you’re Rachel you would go out with me again?”
She smiled at him. “Of course. For the rest of this week I’ll be your girlfriend.”
Ken smiled and kissed her good night.
Chapter 11
Back in her room Rachel thought about what had happened that night.
It had been a wonderful night, she thought. There was no sense of guilt at all.
There was something strange happening, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. She also had great new insight to her character of Juliet. She could understand the idea of forbidden love and how it felt to give into previously prohibited behaviors.
She looked at herself in the mirror and did a double take. For a moment she thought she had seen her reflection wink at her!
Chapter 12
(Present day)
Richard closed his yearbook. It was strange, but he hadn’t thought about those weeks he had spent as Rachel since they happened. It was almost as if they had been a dream and that Mr. Prendergast’s letter had awakened his memory of the events.
Now the repressed memories flooded out.
It was so strange that he had forgotten all the times he had wished he had been a girl. Now those familiar old feelings were back with a vengeance.
He thought about how good it had felt being Rachel and being in Ken’s arms. And he suddenly wished that he was still Rachel.
He now remembered how he had gone out on several more dates with Ken and that they had made out every time. On the last night of the play, he remembered how Ken had made love to him. He became aroused as he thought about how good Ken’s cock had felt.
As for the play, it had been a major success and he had received rave reviews for his performance as Juliet. Looking back, Richard realized that the time he had spent as Rachel had a huge impact on his performance.
After the last performance he returned to his life as Richard Greene. What was even stranger was that Ken acted as if nothing happened. It was as if some outside power had stepped in and blocked their memories.
Richard stared at the letter. He knew that he had to accept Mr. Prendergast’s invitation, if only to ask him about what had happened back at school.
He dialed the number that had been provided in the letter. After three rings, the call was answered.
“Hello, Mr. Prendergast, this is Richard Greene,” he said.
“Richard! How good to hear from you and please call me Max, you’re no longer in that retched prison of a school,” he said.
Richard laughed. “Okay…Max. I just wanted to let you know that I would love to see your new play.”
“Excellent. Now, I checked your college’s schedule, you finish with the semester in two weeks, right?”
“That’s right,” replied Richard.
“So, when do you think you can be down here?” asked Max.
“I was planning on spending the summer bumming around and so I’ll be moving my stuff into storage after finals. I can be down there on the first, if that’s okay,’ said Richard.
“That will be perfect. Now, I insist that you stay with me. I have a guest room so your staying here isn’t a problem. Trust me, it will be a lot nicer and much cheaper than a hotel room,” said Max.
“That’s very thoughtful,” said Richard. He felt the sensation again as if he had no choice but to say yes.
“Excellent, I will send you the necessary information. I’m very pleased that you’re coming.”
“I’m looking forward to it too, Max,” said Richard.
Chapter 13
It was a warm summer afternoon when Richard arrived in New York City by train. He then took a cab to Max Prendergast’s home, which was a large townhouse located a few blocks away from the theater.
The strange thing was that he could barely remember how he got there. It was if he was in a mental fog. All he could think about was seeing Mr. Prendergast.
Max greeted Richard at the front door and escorted him inside.
“How was your trip Richard?” he asked as they shook hands.
“No problems,” answered Richard automatically, even though the whole trip was in reality a blur. “Thank you for the invitation; I’m very excited about seeing the play.”
“I’m pleased that you accepted,” replied Max cheerfully. “I’ll take your bag and show you to your room.”
They walked upstairs and then Max opened the door to the guest bedroom. He motioned for Richard to walk in first
Richard stepped inside and saw a beautifully furnished room. It immediately struck him that it was very feminine. He then saw was there was a complete woman’s outfit laid out on the bed.
“I think you’ll find everything you need, Rachel, so you won’t need the things in this bag,” said Mr. Prendergast as he set it down in the hallway.
Richard froze in his place and stared at the clothes.
“What’s the matter sweet Rachel, don’t you like what I picked out for you?” asked Max softly as he placed his hands on her shoulders. He leaned close and spoke directly into her right ear. “I picked this outfit out especially for your first day with me.”
“What’s…what’s going on?” asked Richard. He couldn’t take his eyes off the clothes. “Why are you calling me Rachel?”
“It’s your name isn’t it?” asked Mr. Prendergast. “Please, I doubt you’re so surprised, Rachel. Now, I have to run down to the theater for couple of hours. That should give you plenty of time to get ready. Your cosmetics and toiletries are in the bathroom, I think you’ll find everything that you’ll need, Rachel. I left you a note in there on how I would like your makeup to look. I know you won’t disappoint me. When I get back we’ll have a long talk and I’ll explain everything. Don’t fight this…you aren’t strong enough and you know it. Let it out…you are now Rachel.”
“What’s happening…I feel so strange,” said Richard weakly. He felt as if his legs were about to go out on him.
Mr. Prendergast steadied Rachel with his hands.
“Let go of the past…you are no longer Richard Greene…your name is now Rachel and you are my girl, a sweet, weak, obedient young woman,” continued Max in a soft comforting tone. He was leaning closer and was whispering in her ear.
“Rachel?”
“Yes, isn’t that the name you had back in school, remember how happy you were back then…no longer fighting who you really are,” continued Max. “Strip out of those ugly clothes…those belong to a male and you my dear Rachel are a lovely young lady. Place all those ugly male clothes out in the hall and I will take care of them. Everything you need to dress is inside this room.”
Rachel began to undress; she was still looking at the female wardrobe laid out for her.
Max sensed that he had gained full control. “Very good, you know this is the right path for you, don’t you? Now, tell me your name my darling.”
“My name is…Rachel,” she replied.
“And what are you?”
“I…I’m a…I’m a girl,” she replied softly.
Max smiled at the way her voice changed, she was now talking softer…very much like she had when she had played Juliet.
“That’s a good girl,” said Max as he ran his hands through her hair. “I’m so pleased that you have such nice long hair. You followed my directions and kept it long all these years. The ponytail is nice for now, but I have another look in mind for you and that can wait until later. I also see that you’ve grown your nails out too, just as I requested. I am very pleased with you.”
Rachel looked down and was shocked to see that her nails were much longer than normal. She wondered why she hadn’t noticed this before. She had the sudden urge to file them down to shape them with a nail file to make them look sexy and feminine.
“I’m also pleased that you thinned and shaped your eyebrows too. You are very obedient, I like that in my women,” he continued.
Rachel looked in the mirror and saw what he was talking about. Her eyebrows were thin and arched as if they had been recently plucked. She also realized how feminine she looked even though she was wearing men’s clothing.
“How is this possible?” she asked as she turned and looked at Max.
“I will tell you everything later. Now you have a lot to do to get ready. Don’t fight the feelings, Rachel, you aren’t strong enough,” continued Max. “You must obey me, just like you did back in school.”
Max then kissed her slowly, his tongue slipping into her mouth. She offered no resistance. As they kissed he ran his hands over her body.
“I will be back soon, don’t disappoint me my dear girl,” he said as he left.
Chapter 14
Rachel sat down on the edge of the queen sized bed and slowly examined the outfit that Max had picked for her.
Everything was black. There were lace panties with matching bra, garter belt, and stockings. She then touched the silk top and the short leather skirt. There was a pair of very large silicon breast pads next to the bra. They were obviously top-notch as they even had realistic nipples molded into them.
She looked on the floor next to bed and saw a pair of knee high black high heel boots.
Rachel could close her eyes and picture how the outfit would look on her.
She then realized that, just like back in school, she was seeing herself in female terms. She also realized that Max was right that she wasn’t strong enough to disobey him.
She looked at the framed theater program that hung on the wall near the makeup table. It was from The Phantom of the Opera. She stared at it for several moments as she realized that in many ways it symbolized what was happening to her. She was now trapped and controlled by her mentor and teacher.
Rachel got up and headed into the bathroom. A list of instructions was posted on the wall next to the mirror.
She read the directions and picked up the tube of hair removal cream. Without pause she striped off her clothes and began to apply the cream. The good thing was that she didn’t have a lot of body hair, but still she followed Max’s orders and covered her body from the neck down with the cream.
There was a second tube of cream that she used on her beard area.
After waiting the required amount of time she stepped into the shower to wash off the cream. She immediately noticed how soft and smooth her body now was and it pleased her.
After drying off and applying moisturizer, she began to apply her makeup. Even though she hadn’t used makeup since the time of the play, she found that she knew exactly what to do, as if she had been doing it her whole life.
Max’s written orders were very precise and she made sure that she followed them as best she could. The eyeliner was the hardest part and it took her several attempts to get it right.
When she finished she examined herself in the mirror. The look was very dramatic and rather sexy. Rachel was back and this time it looked like she wouldn’t be leaving.
She applied the nail polish that was left out for her, it was dark red in color, but it seemed to match the look that Max wanted.
After she finished dressing, she added the jewelry that was laid out for her. There were large silver hoop earrings and several matching bracelets. She was a little surprised that there was no necklace.
She studied her appearance in the mirror. The thing that struck her was that even though she was dressed entirely in black, she looked weak and powerless.
Chapter 15
There was a knock on the door and then Max stepped inside. He could see that Rachel was completed dressed.
“Exquisite,” he exclaimed as he studied her appearance. “You have exceeded my wildest dreams, Rachel.”
“Thank you, Max,” she replied softly. She actually felt pleasure in knowing that she had made him happy.
“Please sit down on the bed. I want to braid your hair,” he ordered.
Rachel sat down with her back towards Max. He noticed how she was careful to keep her legs together as she sat down.
“I know you have many questions, my dear,” he said as he worked on her hair. He was putting her long hair into a French braid.
“I do, Max,” she replied softly.
“All in due time, my sweet,” he said.
He finished braiding her hair and then used a black ribbon to tie the end. The bow really completed the look.
“I love how naturally submissive you are Rachel,” he continued. “However, you are not my slave and you don’t have to call me Master or any sort of nonsense like that; we both know that I am in charge and that you belong to me.”
Rachel nodded. “Yes Max, I belong to you.”
“Now, my pet, I suppose it is time I explained what has just happened to you…and what the future holds for you,” he continued.
Chapter 16
They moved to the living room and he ordered her to sit down on the couch while he poured her a glass of wine.
“I suspect that you have many questions,” he said as he sat down next to her. He handed her the wine. “Cheers.”
She accepted the wine and took a sip. It was very good.
“Now, I want you to be very honest with any question I ask you, is that clear?” he asked.
“Yes, Max, I will be honest.”
“Good girl.”
“I do have many questions,” she replied.
“First, I have a few for you,” he said. “Do you remember when you called me after you got my letter?”
Rachel nodded. “Of course.”
“And do you remember the calls that I made back to you?” he asked.
She looked at him with a confused look on her face. “No, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“And that means you don’t remember my visiting you at your apartment, correct?”
She just gasped and slowly shook her head in disbelief.
He just smiled at her. “I was just checking. I visited you several times and that’s how I got your sizes and also why your nails are so long now. I am a master of mind control and I found that you are very accommodating. I implanted many subliminal thoughts and orders in your head.”
Rachel nodded. It made sense as there was no other reason why she had grown out her nails and it also explained her eyebrows.
“Now, who knows that you are here?” he asked.
Rachel thought about it for a moment. “No one does.”
He smiled and sipped his wine. “So tell me again how you came here.”
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Tell me in detail how you travelled.”
She nodded and took another sip of her wine, “I went to the train station in New London and went to Boston first. I bought my ticket with cash. I then caught a train down here. When I got here in New York, I caught a cab…I mean I caught several cabs. I drove around to several places first. I walked a few blocks then used a different cab each time before coming here,” she reported. A memory then came back and she spoke again. “Just like you told me to do.”
“Very good, so it’s unlikely that anyone would be able to trace you here,” he said. “I don’t want us to be interrupted.”
Rachel realized now that no one would be coming to help her.
“Don’t worry; I am not permanently enslaving you. I just want us to send a few weeks together. When that time is over and you want to leave, I will not stop you,” he said.
“What do you want?” she asked.
“I want you as my lover,” he said. “I have always been drawn to submissive T-girls like you. It is a matter of taste I suppose, but I like girls who are different.”
“How is this possible?” asked Rachel. “I mean, the things I did and didn’t remember being told until now, how could you do this?”
Max shrugged his shoulders as he got up to refill their glasses. “I guess I was born this way. I found that even at an early age I could control some people. I didn’t realize its real power until I began to search for a perfect sexual partner.”
“So, does that make me a weak-minded person?” asked Rachel.
“I wouldn’t put it that way, my dear. I’ve found that my mental powers seem to work stronger on those with higher IQs. I don’t care for dull or stupid people; they are so boring and tedious on the soul. No I picked you because you are intelligent.”
“So even back at school you could control me?” she asked.
“Yes,” he replied. “I also discovered your feminine side and repressed it…other than when you were getting ready for the play. When I saw how feminine the real you was, I knew that I had to have you.”
He refilled her glass and she thanked him.
“So, you picked me out back at Norton, but why did wait until now?” asked Rachel.
“How old were you then? Seventeen? Besides, even if you were older at the time, image the outrage if I got caught with a student, it would have ruined both of us,” he explained.
“I turned eighteen just before Ken and I…” Memories of what she and Ken had done came flooding back. “You let me have sex…as a woman,” she said.
He nodded. “I wanted to see how you handled it. It was better for you to explore your feminine side with a guy close to your own age. Did you enjoy losing your virginity to Ken?”
“Yes, I did,” she replied honestly. “It was… quite wonderful.”
She was shocked that she answered his question so freely. However, she wasn’t lying; her time with Ken was very special.
“I’m pleased to hear that. When a girl loses her virginity it should be with a boy that means a lot to her.”
“Are you the reason why Ken and I started dating?” she asked.
“Not exactly, he definitely was attracted to you; I just gave him a mental nudge so he would ask you out. As I said, you already had desires…to be both feminine and to be with a man. Everything that happened between you two was real.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” she said. “So, why did you block our memories of what happened?”
“Like I said, I wanted you for myself,” he explained. “After all that time and effort I put into you, the last thing I wanted was someone else to benefit and take you away.”
“Why did you wait so long to bring me here?” she asked.
“The play has taken up much of my time and now that it is a success I am ready for a well earned break…and I plan on spending it with you and if things work out you will be mine from now on.”
She just stared back. As farfetched as it all sounded, deep down she knew it was true.
“Rachel, do you find me attractive?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied honestly.
“I want you to think about this next question before answering. Are you sexually attracted to me?” he asked.
She looked at Max. Even though he was much older than her, she had to admit that he was very handsome, and the more she thought about him, the more she became aroused. She could picture herself having sex with him.
“I find you very attractive,” she replied.
“And do you want to have sex with me? Remember, you must be honest,” he stated. “Let the woman in you out…let her answer.”
He had implanted a very strong sex drive into Rachel and now he planned to use it.
“Yes, I want to be with you, Max,” she replied softly. She then licked her lips without realizing it.
“Very good, your female side is taking over. This is the same part of you that made love to Ken. This is the same female side that allowed you to play Juliet with such passion,” he explained.
“Is…is this the way I will be from now on?” she asked.
“As I said, you’ve always been this way, I didn’t make you transgendered. I can hide the feeling again if you desire, but that isn’t healthy,” he replied.
“Does this mean that I have a choice in all this?” she asked.
“Of course, my dear Rachel. If you decide that you would rather live out your life as a male then I will comply with your wishes. However, if you decide to stay as Rachel, then I will feminize the body to match the mind. I have discovered a marvelous hormone solution that will quickly transform your body. You would have real breasts and curves, but you would still be able to get hard. I will also have you get some facial surgery. You are quite beautiful, but even beauty can be improved.”
She nodded.
“You will be reborn, Rachel,” he continued softly. “There will be times when you will be a lady… and other times you will be my whore…it will all depends on what sort of mood I am in. Do you like that? Does that arouse you?”
It was very appealing she thought. While she was still uneasy about the way it was happening, she knew that her gender issues were real…unless they were planted in her mind. She looked Max straight into his eyes.
“I have one concern…it’s obvious that you can control me and can place ideas in my head. How can I make a real honest decision? I mean, it would be very possible for you to make me want to stay,” she stated.
“I told you I don’t want a slave. Yes, I could easily make you my totally obedient property, but what is pleasure in that? Don’t get me wrong, I want…I crave your submissive and devotion to me, but I want it to be given willingly. I hope by the end of the two weeks, you will see that this is the life for you. But if you decide to leave, I will not stop you,” he explained. “You must trust me.”
“And should I leave and still want to be female, would you stop me?” she asked.
He smiled. “No, of course not. Personally, I think you’re better off as a woman.”
She nodded. “I…I know that these feeling to be female are real…in all ways.”
“Tell me about these feelings?”
“I…I want to feel your arms around me…I want you to make love to me,” she replied.
“Keep going,” he ordered. “Tell me about everything that’s going through your mind. Do you want to be controlled?”
She nodded. “I want to be your woman…I want to feel your cock inside me…I want to serve you.”
“So you realize that you are submissive?”
“Yes, I know that those are also true feelings. I loved how it felt when Ken took me in his arms and kissed me…I also loved the way his cock felt in my body,” she continued.
“Did you like sucking his cock?” he asked. “Do you like pleasuring a man with your mouth?”
Rachel nodded.
“Were you good at it?”
“He seemed to think so,” she replied.
Max smiled. He could see that her female side was totally in control. “Show me, my sweet Rachel, show me what a good cocksucker you are.”
Rachel slipped off the couch and positioned herself in front of Max. She watched with anticipation as he unzipped his trousers and pulled out his semi-erect cock. It was much larger than Ken’s she thought, but this didn’t stop her from leaning closer. Her tongue began to lick it slowly.
Max looked down as the young girl submitted to him. It was even better than he had hoped. If she was this willing so quickly then he would have no trouble breaking her will completely.
He moaned as she took his cock into her mouth.
Oh, Rachel, he thought, if you only knew the plans that I have for you, he thought. He might even be able to start some of the physical changes that he had planned if she stayed this willing.
Rachel was lost in the act of giving Max oral sex. What thoughts came to her head were those focused on pleasing her man. She could also feel herself giving in…and there was nothing she could do about it, and even worse, she didn’t want to fight it.
Chapter 17
“That was fantastic, Rachel,” complimented Max. “No wonder Ken loved being with you so much. You are every man’s dream.”
“Thank you, Max,” she replied as she sipped her wine. She found that she truly enjoyed pleasuring him.
“I truly believe that T-girls give the best oral sex. I guess it’s because you know what makes a cock feel good,” he stated as he looked at his watch. “I will have to leave shortly for the theater. I suspect that you will want to take a nap and rest. When I get back we will have a late dinner and talk. Is that okay with you, my sweet?”
“Yes, Max,” she replied.
“There is some lingerie in your room, it would please me to see you dressed in something sexy when I get home,” he continued.
She nodded.
Max leaned over and kissed her. As he did, he got aroused as he thought how good it would it would feel after he had her tongue pierced.
“I have a few things that I would like to tell you,” he said. “I don’t like to consider them orders, but you must do these things, they are for your own safety and development.”
“What are they Max?” she asked.
“Now, you are to stay in the house and you are not allowed to use the phone or any other communication device; you are not to answer the door either,” he said.
“I will obey,” she replied.
“You have full run of the house, with the exception of my office. It is on the third floor and the door is locked,” he continued.
“I will obey your rules, Max,” she replied.
“Very good,” he stated as he kissed her again. “You can trust me, Rachel.”
She nodded, but at the same time she wondered if she could.
Chapter 18
Rachel was waiting for Max when he came home from the theater.
She was dressed in a white lace bustier, matching panties, white silk stockings, and high heels.
“Almost perfect,” he replied as he took her by the hand and pulled her closer.
“I did everything you requested,” she replied meekly. “What did I do wrong?”
“It’s not that, my dear. You did everything that was asked of you,” he answered. He ran his fingers across her flat chest.
“Oh, I see what you mean,” she replied. “The breast pads didn’t look right in it.”
“Even with breast pads, it wouldn’t look right,” he stated.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Would you like to have your own breasts?” he asked as he walked her into the living room.
“Oh. I understand now, but I can’t do anything about that,” she explained.
“Please sit down, my dear,” he said as he motioned to the couch. “Actually you can do something about it. I can start you on hormones.”
After she sat down, she gracefully crossed her legs.
“I thought you said that you wanted to wait…until after the two weeks,” she stated. .
“I’m impatient my dear. The idea of seeing you with your own breasts is so exciting,” he replied.
“Does that mean that you think that I’m going to stay female?” she asked.
He poured them each a glass of wine. “Yes…yes I do.”
She nodded slowly.
“Now that your memories have been unlocked, I imagine that you also want to stay female…now that you have the opportunity to do so,” he continued. “Isn’t that true?”
“I do feel more comfortable like this. I can remember what it was like growing up and hiding these feelings. I had forgotten how conflicting it all was.”
“Like I said, I picked you because of your feminine side…I didn’t make you this way,” he said as he handed her a glass of wine.
“Thank you,” she replied as she took a sip.
“I want to unleash the woman in you, Rachel. Your path will be easier if your body starts to match your mind. Picture yourself with breasts…with feminine curves…doesn’t that excite you?”
She nodded.
“Let me help you Rachel,” he said softly.
“I…I’d like that,” she replied.
“Do you want me to make love to you?”
Rachel nodded.
Max licked his lips. “Good, let’s go upstairs and into my bedroom.”
Chapter 19
Rachel cuddled next to Max…her lover. She was still glowing from the sensation of having his cock in her body.
“Please tell me more about the hormones, Max.”
Like I said they are very strong…and will work very quickly. You will see physical changes within a week, within a month you will have noticeable breasts and with each passing day you will have the body that matches your mind.”
“I thought that hormones took longer to work,” she remarked.
“Most do, but I have seen the results of these. The changes are quite remarkable,” he said. “They are designed for people like you…those who are born with a male body and a female mind; they act differently than regular hormones. Search your soul Rachel…you know you want this.”
“When can I start on them?” she asked.
He acted mildly surprised, even though he knew she would be asking him this.
“I can give you the first dose right now if you wish,” he replied.
“I’d like that,” she said.
Chapter 20
Rachel was a little surprised that the hormones had to be injected into her body, but Max explained that it was necessary.
It was the first time that she had ever had a shot in her butt, but it didn’t hurt that bad.
“I will give you a dose every day for the first week, and then you can shift to the liquid form of the solution,” he explained.
“What happens if I change my mind?” she asked.
“You can quit at anytime…your body will slowly change back,” he lied.
The hormones he was using were very strong and the changes that they would cause were irreversible. In fact, the hormones would eventually alter her body chemistry permanently. Her tesicles would shrink and for all practical purposes she would be sterile.
There was an additional side effect that would increase her submissive nature. Combined with the mental domination he planned for her, she would soon be totally under his command.
He had been patient long enough and now that he had Rachel in his hands, he had no intention of letting her go.
“You may feel a little sleepy,” he explained.
She stifled a yawn. “I am rather tired.”
“Why don’t you go to sleep?”
Rachel nodded. “What about dinner?”
“We’ll have breakfast when you get up,” he said as he kissed her good night.
Chapter 21
Rachel woke the next morning, feeling fatigued, however, she sloughed this off as a side effect of the hormone shot.
To her surprise, an outfit had been laid out for her. There was a note from Max asking her to wear it.
The outfit was very similar to the school girl uniform that she had worn back at Norton. As she dressed she realized that the skirt was much shorter and the blouse was tighter.
She followed the instructions from Max for her makeup. Like the previous night, her makeup was heavy and sexy. Rachel realized that she now looked like a rather slutty school girl…the type that most men dream about.
Max was very pleased with her appearance and he praised her for it.
“You look absolutely delicious, Rachel,” he remarked.
“Thank you, Max,” she replied.
“After we eat, I will give you another dose of hormones,” he stated. “There’s no point in postponing the inevitable.”
Rachel found that all she could do was nod in agreement. She felt like she was in a mental fog; she found that all she could do was respond to Max…and to obey him.
“And after that?” she asked.
“Then my dear Rachel… I will fuck you,” he replied.
Chapter 22
“How is she responding?” asked the woman sitting across from Max.
She was in her mid-thirties, thin, with short spiky red hair.
He looked around the crowded coffeehouse as if to see if anyone was listening to their conversation.
“She’s become very docile,” he replied. “I’m amazed how quickly she’s changing; I mean it’s only been a few days.”
The woman nodded. “That’s to be expected. She’ll be become even more submissive as the drugs take hold. Your mental ability to control her should accelerate the process. I doubt she realizes how she is being changed and controlled so completely by you,” she continued. She then took a sip of her coffee. “Each additional step you take to feminize her appearance will help to enforce her new status…especially those changes that are drastically different or even permanent.”
“What do you recommend?” asked Max.
“I would definitely style her hair…and change the color. Maybe give her a pageboy cut, dye her hair jet black… with some streaks of purple or magenta. I would also give her ears additional piercings,” suggested the woman. “Permanent makeup would also be a nice touch.”
Max smiled as he pictured Rachel’s new look.
“I would be happy to style her hair,” offered the woman. “And the other things too.”
“That’s very thoughtful,” said Max.
She licked her lips. “You know me Maxie, I love seeing a feminine sissy boy…so demure…obedient…eager to please.”
Max nodded.
“How many doses have you given her?” asked the woman.
“She’s been on them for five days,” said Max. “However, she’s been taking the male hormone repressing vitamins for several months now so I’m hoping to see results soon.”
“And she has no idea that you visited her three months ago?”
Max grinned. “Nope. I’m amazed how easy I have been able to control her.”
The woman took another sip of her coffee. “You have a wonderful gift. I know several people that would pay you a great deal of money for your services.”
“I have found that it works best on those who have a submissive streak…and having a strong feminine side also helps,” he remarked.
The woman smiled. “Those are exactly the subjects that my clients are seeking.”
“I will think about your offer,” said Max.
The woman nodded. “Good. I would like to go into business with you. Together we could become very wealthy.”
“Money isn’t everything,” he replied.
The woman nodded. “That may be true, but it does allow you to have a better life. It would allow you to spend more time with your girl.”
Max nodded. “That’s true. So when do you want to come by and style her hair?”
The woman pulled out her PDA. “How about tomorrow morning? I need to pick up a few things to do it right.”
“Tomorrow is fine. Should I tell her about it?”
The woman shook her head. “Let’s make it a surprise.”
Max nodded. “Tomorrow it is.”
“Do you think she suspects the truth…that you have no intention of letting her leave?”
“Maybe,” he replied. “But soon it will not matter.”
Chapter 23
Rachel stared at her reflection in the mirror in wonder. She couldn’t believe how different she looked.
Her hair was now cut short and styled in what the woman called a wedge cut.
She was also stunned by the new color. Her hair was now jet black…except for the dark red stripes that ran through it.
Her eyebrows were also dyed black and had been shaped so that they were now very thin and highly arched.
The overall look was very dramatic and made her look very feminine and sexy.
“I think that you should consider getting her permanent makeup,” stated the woman.
“What do you have in mind?” asked Max faking surprise with the woman’s suggestion.
“Eyeliner and lips would be a nice start; she wouldn’t have to worry about applying makeup first thing in the morning. I would also recommend collagen injections into the lips, the effect can be quite dramatic,” she replied. “I’m certified to do all of these procedures…in fact I can do them today.”
Max looked at Rachel as it to picture how she would look after the actions suggested.
“She would be quite stunning by the time I’m done with her,” continued the woman. “Very sexy and seductive…the type of look that would make her man very happy.”
Max nodded. “Do you want to be beautiful for me, Rachel?”
“Yes, I do,” replied Rachel softly.
“Very well, I can’t stand in her way. You can start when you’re ready,” he said to the woman.
“Very good,” replied the woman. She then turned to Rachel. “Don’t worry dear, I won’t hurt you. I also want you to look as beautiful as possible.”
While she was excited by the chance to further feminize Rachel, she was more excited about the control that Max had. While his control over Rachel was obviously complete, she was impressed by how little effort was needed to maintain dominance.
Chapter 24
A few days later, Rachel was looking at herself in the mirror and she no longer recognized the person looking back at her.
Thanks to the mystery woman, Rachel’s appearance was very different. She now had permanent eyeliner around her eyes. Her lips were now thicker, pouty and dyed a permanent light shade of pink. The effect was stunning as she now looked feminine even without makeup.
She then ran her fingers over her ears and touched the additional studs that were now in her ears. Next she examined the gold ring that was now in her left nostril. She remembered vaguely Max saying how he would like to attach a chain from the ring and run it to her earlobe.
Next she stuck out her tongue and examined the stud that was now part of her body. The woman told Max that once it healed, it would provide him great pleasure when Rachel gave him oral.
Not that it mattered, but she now knew that Max had lied to her about just keeping her for two weeks. With each passing day, her body was further modified and feminized.
She looked at her breasts. Her nipples showed the most change, they were larger, more sensitive and even darker in color. Her breasts were still small, but there was obvious swelling. If the changes continued at the same rate, she would have sizable breasts in no time at all.
Max’s control over her was now firmly established and she knew that no matter what he told her, he had no intention of letting her go.
She knew that there was nothing she could do about this either. It was impossible to disobey him…in fact; she got genuine joy when she pleased him. Deep down she knew that he had also implanted this in her mind.
She also knew that no one would come looking for her. She had told no one where she was going…for all practical purposes Richard Greene had disappeared off the face of the earth, and now she was just Rachel…the property of Max Prendergast.
He controlled all aspects of her life. It wasn’t mean spirited or anything like that, it was just that she did everything he told her to do. He picked out her outfits and sometimes he even watched her dress.
Today she was dressed all in white. She was wearing a corset, stockings, panties, high heels. He decided that was enough as he said that he wanted to enjoy looking at her body.
All her life she had dreamed she could be a woman…what she hadn’t counted on was that her dream would become a nightmare.
Chapter 25
“Ken, I’m sorry to bother you, but have you heard from Richard?” asked the woman on the phone.
“No, Mrs. Greene, why?” asked Ken as he sat up in his chair. He could tell from the tone of her voice that she was very worried.
“I haven’t talked to him in over three weeks,” she replied nervously. “I’ve tried his cell phone and now it’s disconnected.”
“That doesn’t sound like him. Have you called the college?”
“Yes, he finished his finals and moved out of his apartment,” she replied. “I figured he wanted some time off after classes ended, but I thought he would have called me by now.”
“Um… have you called the police?”
“Yes, I filed a missing persons report; I think the police feel I’m overreacting. I’ve just been calling all his friends and seeing if they have heard from him.”
Ken sensed that something must be very wrong as Rich wasn’t the type to just take off and not let anyone know about it.
“Look, I can take a drive down to where he had been living and see if I can find out anything,” offered Ken.
“Thank you, that’s very kind of you. The police said they would look around for him…but I think they just feel that he’s off enjoying summer break somewhere, I know he’s in trouble, Ken, I can feel it in my bones.”
“Okay, I’ll call you if I find anything out.”
After he hung up he called a relative in law enforcement.
Chapter 26
Ken drive down from Boston to Storrs, Connecticut that afternoon. In addition to Rich’s last known address, he also had some other leads that his uncle had provided him. Sometimes it paid to have a relative who was a federal agent.
Rich’s landlord had no information; just that Rich had paid the last month’s rent and had moved out.
“I’m sorry to see him leave. He kept his place immaculate and always paid his rent on time, real quiet too,” said the old man, who appeared to be in his seventies whose name was John Jamison.
Ken smiled, that sounded like Rich.
“Did he have many visitors, Mr. Jamison?” asked Ken.
John shook his head then paused. “Please call me John. Come to think of it, there was that car that was there a few times…big expensive foreign job…German…with NY plates. It was here a few times, but I just thought it was a relative or family friend. Never saw who was driving the car.”
“You sure the person was there for Rich?” asked Ken.
John nodded. “Parked in his guest spot and no one complained.”
“And it was from NY?”
John nodded again. “Can’t miss the plates. Fuckin’ New Yorkers come up here every fall to see the leaves…clogging up the road. Don’t they have trees down there?”
Ken laughed.
“There was something else on it….one of those EZ pass things in the window…you know so you can speed through the tolls,” said John. “I hate paying those damn tolls, but I don’t go down that way much anymore…not worth getting the pass.”
Ken made a note to ask Mrs. Greene if Rich had any family in NYC.
“Thanks. Do you have any other info?” asked Ken.
“You really think something is wrong?” asked John.
“His mom is worried and I’ve known Rich for years… he’s not the type to just run off and not tell anyone.”
The old man rubbed his chin. “Yeah, come to think of it…I got a call from some storage unit place that was trying to contact him. It’s the big place you passed when you pulled into town.”
“Do you think they’ll talk to me?” asked Ken.
John nodded. “I know the owner; we play cards together at the VFW. His name is Bill Long.”
Chapter 27
Ken sat across from Bill, who also looked to be in his seventies.
They were sitting in the office of the storage area.
“Checking on your friend?” asked Bill.
“A little, I told his mom I would look around for her,” replied Ken. “And…I’m also a little worried. It’s not like him to run off like this.”
“Nice kid. I don’t remember them all, but he was real polite. He paid for three months in advance.”
“Is that all?” asked Ken.
Bill shook his head. “No, a week ago I got another payment; a US Postal money order for an entire year’s rent. I tried to confirm with him, but none of the numbers work so I called John.”
“Where was the letter sent from?” asked Ken.
Bill got up slowly and walked over to a file cabinet and began to sort through the files. “Here it is, old habit, I never throw anything away.”
Ken took the envelope and saw that there was no return address. He did see that it was postmarked from New York City.
“Do you have a copy of the money order?” asked Ken.
Bill smiled. “You sound like a cop.”
Ken laughed. “I have family in law enforcement…might go in myself.”
“Good job…I was a state trooper for a while after I got out of the army. Yep, I have a copy of the money order…too may fakes out there these days.”
“Can I get a copy?” asked ken.
Bill nodded. “I don’t see the harm in that.”
Ken looked at the money order and the note that accompanied it. There was something strange about the signature. It was too neat. He had always remembered Rich having a very sloppy signature.
Chapter 28
Ken spent the next two days in Storrs asking questions, but no one seemed to have a clue what happened to Rich. He asked around the apartment complex, and a few remember seeing the car. Only one person remembered seeing the driver, but all they got was a quick look. They said the driver was a well dressed white man.
Ken reviewed what he had and then he called his uncle.
“Sorry to bother you, but I’m now convinced that Rich is in trouble,” said Ken. He then told his uncle everything he had found out.
“Sounds like you did more than the local police did,” said the man on the other end of the phone.
“I know it’s not much, but I think that Rich may be in New York City, but as to where I have no idea,” replied Ken.
“I’ll run a trace on the money order and I can tell you where it was bought…I have some friends in the Post Office who owe me some favors,” said the man.
“Thanks. Oh, I checked with Rich’s mom. They don’t have any friends or family in New York.”
“What about friends from school?”
“No, and I even called some of our friends from Norton,” said Ken.
“Okay, I’ll get back to you soon. If you think of anything else let me know,” said the man.
“Thanks, Uncle Steve, I really appreciate the help.”
“No problem, Ken. By the way, you did a good job in collecting the evidence. Let me know if you’re still interested in joining the family business,” replied Special Agent Steve Williams.
“I will thanks.”
Chapter 29
Rachel examined her body in the mirror prior to her morning bath. Her breasts were still small, but quite noticeable. She could almost fill out a B-Cup bra on her own now.
She ran her hands over her hips and could feel how they were also changing thanks to the hormones. It was shocking how fast her body was changing.
As she stepped into the bath, she tried to remember how long she had been with Max. It was hard to remember as she hadn’t been outside since she arrived. She was also forbidden to read the newspaper, watch television or even listen to the radio. To the best of her knowledge it was three, maybe four weeks now.
The only things she was allowed her read were romance novels, poems, and of course plays.
She let out a contented moan of pleasure as she eased into the hot bathwater.
As she soaked she wondered if or when Max would take her out of the house. He had said that he wanted to wait until after her surgery.
Rachel ran her fingers over her face and frowned. She didn’t like the idea of having an operation on her face…she felt she was pretty as it was. But she also knew that Max wanted some changes. She had overheard him talking about it with the woman who cut her hair…and had done other things to her. She also finally heard the woman’s name; Heidi.
While it hadn’t happened yet, Max told her that there would be times that he would be sharing her with the woman.
He also told her that she would get feminization facial surgery soon. It would give her a smaller nose, higher cheeks, and larger lips. He also mentioned something about redoing her chin.
She didn’t know when it was going to happen, but she suspected it would be soon.
Deep down, she knew that the real reason for the surgery was to permanently disguise her. He was going to erase all aspects of her old life. Without the hope of rescue what little resistance she had left faded with each passing day.
Chapter 30
“So is everything in place?” asked Heidi as she sipped her champagne.
Max nodded. “Yes, Rachel will be operated on tomorrow. I’m taking her up to the doctor this evening.”
“Can I watch the surgery?” asked the woman with an evil smile on her face.
“Sure, if the doctor doesn’t have a problem with it,” said Max.
“I know him quite well, and he knows my…desires, I doubt he will mind,” she replied. She took another drink. “You seem a little nervous.”
“I just want to get this next step over with,” he replied.
“I’m sure you’ll sleep easier once she has been altered,” said Heidi. “I doubt many people would even suspect she’s actually male. I don’t think you have to worry about someone seeing her and recognizing her even without the surgery.”
“That’s true…I covered my tracks pretty well and I doubt anyone would be able to trace her to me.”
“Then why take all these risks? I mean, there are plenty of willing males who would kill to be transformed in the way you are changing Rachel,” said Heidi.
“Where’s the fun in that?” he asked fighting back a snicker.
Heidi laughed. “Oh, I can relate to forcing someone into servitude, but why take the risk of grabbing someone who could be traced back to you? Are you one of those types turned on by danger?”
“No, it’s nothing like that. I have wanted this one since I saw her back in that stuffy private school. I suspected she would make a lovely woman, but I was stunned by how feminine she was,” replied Max. “I know it’s a bit of an obsession, but it’s worth it. She is incredible in bed, so eager to please. I have never met anyone that I could so easily control.”
“When did you first know she was transgendered?”
“When I interviewed her for the role of Juliet; I placed her under my control and questioned her. When she told me that she really wanted to be a woman…well it was a dream come true.”
“Did you also implant the desire to have sex with that boy?”
“Yes, but again, it wasn’t that difficult, she had the desires in her…I just gave her focus. I also had to implant the urges in the boy’s mind. The hard part was blocking her feelings and memories after the play…I had to do the same to the boy…he was a little more difficult to handle, but in the end he also fell under my control.”
Heidi nodded. “So have you considered my business offer?”
“Yes I have. I would like to wait until I have worked a bit more with Rachel if you don’t mind,” he replied.
“Good,” she replied. However she was disappointed that Max wasn’t more enthusiastic to her business offer and she wondered if he was having second thoughts. “I promise that this will be very profitable for both of us.”
He nodded. “I said that I would think about it.”
“Max, my dear, may I ask you for a small favor?” she asked.
“Ask away,” he replied.
“Can I fuck her before you take her in for the facial surgery? I just love using a strap-on on a sissy boy,” she confessed.
“Do you mind if I watch?” he asked.
Heidi licked her lips. “No, in fact I love having an audience.”
Chapter 31
“The money order was bought in New York City, the same place the letter had been sent from,” said Steve.
“Okay, so what happens now?” asked Ken.
“You feel like a trip to the city?”
“What do you have in mind?” asked Ken. He was excited about the idea of helping on the investigation.
“I’ve arranged for you to sit down with a postal inspector friend of mine. He’ll let you look through the surveillance video for that day.”
“Um, how legal is this?” asked Ken.
“Perfectly legal, after all this isn’t an official investigation...yet. It’s also payback for a favor,” replied Steve. “While this isn’t an official investigation right now, but we still need to do this right. If you turn up anything let me know immediately. If it looks promising I can get involved.”
“Okay, I can be there tomorrow morning,” said Ken.
“Excellent, save all your receipts, I’ll pick up the cost for you,” said Steve. Then he provided Ken with a name and address.
“Good luck,” said Steve. “Look, if you need any additional help, let me know.”
Chapter 32
“Her surgery was a success,” explained the doctor as he met with Max and Heidi.
“How long will it take for her to recover?” asked Max.
“She should recover rather quickly as I used some new procedures…not exactly approved…but very effective, still, I would like to keep her here for a week, maybe two,” said the doctor. “Don’t worry, it’s very safe and secure here. Part of what I offer is total secrecy. Anyway, I don’t have any other guests right now so you’ll have the place to yourselves.”
Max nodded. The services were expensive, but worth it. Doctor X, as he was known, had once been a top plastic surgeon. However, his license was revoked due his arrest for sexual abuse of his clients. He had raped a woman that had been unconscious. He now worked underground, providing services to a wide variety of clients, who wished to obtain operations in secret.
His current alias came from the case that had cost him his license. The DA called him an ex-doctor and he decided that was a good name to use for his new business. In fact he refused to answer to anything else. His clients were willing to overlook his eccentricities due to his brilliant surgical skills.
Dr. X’s clients ranged from wanted criminals to sexual slaves. Personally, he didn’t care as long as he was paid top dollar, which he was.
To conduct his business, Dr. X owned a large farm. He had picked the location to be close enough to major cities, but far enough away to escape attention. The entire basement had been converted into an operating room. The second floor was a secure recovery area.
“You caught me at a good time,” said Dr. X. “Things have been rather slow lately.”
“I had hoped to take her home sooner,” said Max.
“She’ll be fine. Besides, there’s not much you can do with her right now as he needs to heal,” said Dr. X. “I like the physical changes you have started. Her breasts are very nice. What sort of hormones have you been using?”
Max described them.
“How much larger will her breasts get?’ asked Dr. X.
“Her current bra size is 32-B and they should go up two cup sizes in the next few months,” he replied.
“How many more doses will that take?”
Max shook his head. “None, the concoction is very strong and stays in the body a long time. She may need occasional back doses, but considering her age that might not be necessary. I was told that the drugs change the body’s chemistry.”
“Can you put your supplier in contact with me?” asked the doctor.
Max nodded.
“Good. Now, will you be staying here, or will you be heading back to the city?”
“I’ll be staying here. I am on leave from the theater and will not be starting a new production until next year. As soon as Rachel has recovered, I plan on taking her on a little trip.”
Chapter 33
Ken arrived in New York for his meeting with the postal inspector. It was a hot humid day and the air conditioning in the office felt wonderful.
“I’m Kevin Jones,” greeted the large African-American man as he vigorously shook Ken’s hand.
“Pleased to meet you. Thank you for helping,” replied Ken.
“Hey I owe your uncle big time, he’s a good man, one of the best, I’m glad to be able to finally pay him back,” explained Kevin. “Follow me; I’ve set up a room for you.”
Kevin led Ken to a small office.
“I’ve hooked up a copy of the surveillance video in here. It covers the day that the money order was purchased,” said Kevin.
Ken sat down and started the VCR.
“Call me if you have any questions,” said Kevin. “I’ll be in my office.”
Ken found that he really had to concentrate as he watched the video. It wasn’t the best quality and there were so many people in the post office. He found that he had to watch very carefully, and he replayed several sections.
He watched it twice without seeing Rich. He played it one more time, this time looking for anything strange.
Forty minutes into the video his eyes opened wide.
He played it back several times to confirm what he had seen.
He was positive it was Mr. Prendergast from Norton.
He thought about school and some strange memories he had. They were sort of like when it was like when you tried to remember a dream. They were memory snippets and he realized that they all involved Rich.
Ken pulled out his cell phone and called his uncle.
He told him what he had seen.
“I know it’s probably just a coincidence,” said Ken.
“In my line of work there is no such thing. Give me this teacher’s full name and I’ll run a background check on him,” said Steve.
Twenty minutes later Ken’s phone rang.
Steve told him what he had found out about Max Prendergast.
“He’s living in New York City and has just produced a rather successful play. He’s pretty well off financially, having inherited a large sum of money from his grandfather. He’s single, never been married, never been arrested…in all everything appears to very normal. “
“So what do we do? Do I stop by his house and see if Rich is there?” asked Ken. “I mean, it’s probably something innocent.”
“And it might not be,” said Steve, “No, I’ll have a friend take a look.”
“Okay, so what do you want me to do?”
“Nothing…for now,” said Steve. “By the way…great job, Ken, I’ve very proud of you.”
Chapter 34
Rachel woke up and groaned slightly from the pain from her surgery. Her entire face was bandaged.
A nurse checked in on her and gave her an injection to ease the pain.
The nurse’s name was Gina. She had once been a nurse at the same hospital where Dr. X had worked. She had been arrested for stealing drugs and had served two years for this offense. Dr. X had hired her after she had been paroled and she had worked for him ever since.
“Just so you know, the doctor was very pleased with the surgery. You’ll be gorgeous!” she said.
Rachel moaned a reply.
“Just lay back and relax…you shouldn’t try and do anything for a while,” said the nurse.
Max looked in and smiled.
“I know it must hurt my dear, but it will be worth it,” he said. “You’ll be staying here for a week…maybe longer.”
Rachel nodded.
“Good girl, why don’t you get some sleep?” he suggested.
Rachel closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 35
“What did you find out, Walt?” asked Steve.
“We stopped by the house and also the theater where he last worked. No one has seen him in the last few days,” said the NY City detective. “The neighbors said that he wasn’t that social and they didn’t know him well.”
Walt Taylor had once worked for Steve, but had decided to shift back to regular law and enforcement to appease his wife and kids.
“Any idea when he’ll be back?” asked Steve.
“No one knows a thing,” replied Walt. “What’s going on with this, since when do Feds get involved in a missing person’s case?”
“It’s a favor for my nephew,” replied Steve.
“Okay…but is that all?”
“No…I have one of those feelings…a sickening feeling in the pit of the stomach type of thing if you know what I mean.”
“Well, I tell you what I’ll do, I’ll dig a bit deeper and see what turns up on Mr. Prendergast,” said Walt. “Maybe if we get enough info we can get a search warrant.”
“Okay and I’ll do some checking on my own,” said Steve.
“Must be some bad feeling,” said Walt.
“Uh huh. Do you remember that sex slave ring we broke a few years ago?”
“Which one?”
“The one that I threatened to kill that bastard of a British diplomat back in Washington, DC,” said Steve with a grin.
“Oh yeah, I do, the Margo Simon case, that was a bad one.”
“Well, I have the same sort of bad feeling on this one,” confessed Steve.
“Shit,” replied Walt.
“My exact thoughts,” said Steve. “Anyway for now I’m still just an observer. I can’t get directly involved unless something else turns up.”
“I’ll see what I can do,” replied Walt.
Chapter 36
The next day Walt called Steve.
“What do you have?” asked Steve.
“You were right about the local cops not doing a thing. They think the kid is probably getting drunk or stoned down in Florida,” said Walt. “Anyway, I decided to try some actual police work; I talked to the missing kid’s mom and got her permission to assist. We ran a trace on the missing kid’s phones and came up with several calls from a cell phone here in the city. There were six calls over a three month period. All the calls took place before the end of the school year.”
“Can you trace the phone?”
“We tried, it was stolen,” said Walt.
“What the hell. How did someone use a stolen phone for three months and not get caught?”
“It was stolen from an electronics store out on Long Island. I placed a few calls and tracked down the fine upstanding citizen who activated it and he agreed to help…for a reduction in charges,” explained Walt. “I didn’t tell him what sort of case this involved. He didn’t know Prendergast, but he gave me a list of his clients.”
“I’m sure he keeps them for tax reasons. So who’s on the list?” asked Steve.
“Most were nothing, but one name sticks out; does the name Heidi Walsh ring any bells?”
Steve paused before answering. “You sure?”
“Our perp identified her photo from a lineup book,” said Walt.
“I thought she was in prison,” said Steve. “Wasn’t she convicted of running a call girl service…very high end…rather perverted clientele?”
“Among other things, she was also accused of sexual slavery,” interjected Walt.
“Tell me more,” said Steve.
“She got out of prison on appeal, the DA thinks she paid off the witnesses,” said Walt. “She also beat the sexual slavery charges against her.”
“Anything else?”
“Of course. I contracted my cousin in the traffic department and he told me that his people ticketed a car registered to Heidi Walsh twice within two blocks of Prendergast’s home this past month.”
“Okay, but that’s still weak,” said Steve.
“Yes, but being a trained detective I asked Prendergast’s neighbors and two identified Walsh.”
“So we have a known sexual predator and suspect in the sex slave business visiting a suspect in a missing person’s case…is that enough for you to get a warrant?”
“Shaky at best,” said Walt. “I’d like to get some more evidence before taking it to the DA. Missing person cases aren’t a top priority right now, even those involving potential sexual slavery.”
“I understand. Wait, I just thought of something!” replied Steve as he flipped through his notes. “Does Prendergast have a car?”
Walt checked his computer files. “Yes, a 2008 Lexus, silver with NY plates.”
“What kind of car does Heidi drive?” asked Steve.
Walt typed some more. “Here it is, a 2007 BMW 355i…Monaco Blue Metallic in color, NY plates. Nice car, well beyond my salary.”
“It wouldn’t be if you weren’t so honest. Now, can you see if she has an EZ Pass for the car and if so, get the records for the last few months,” said Steve.
“Why?”
“My nephew learned from the missing kid’s landlord that a dark blue foreign car was parked at the apartment a few times. The car had an EZ Pass,” said Steve.
“Okay, I’ll see what I can do,” said Walt.
“I appreciate this. I’ll also work it from my end,” said Steve. “Thanks Walt, I’ll keep you informed.”
“Sure thing Steve…it’s good to work with you again.”
Steve hung up his phone and then called Ken.
Chapter 37
“Tell me everything you know about Mr. Prendergast, Ken,” asked Steve.
“To be honest I’m having trouble remembering him in any great detail. It’s weird, I know that I took three years of theater with him, but I can barely remember anything,” said Ken.
“You mean that you can’t remember anything specific?”
“No, this is going to sound really bizarre but I can barely remember him at all…which is strange as I was on stage crew for him for three years, yet I have to concentrate on him to remember any details.”
“It is strange,” said Steve.
“I don’t know if this means anything…but I have a feeling that something happened back at school…I just don’t know what,” said Ken cautiously. He told Steve about the vague memories. “I have memories of dreams…of having sex… with Rachel.”
“Rachel, who is Rachel?”
Ken told Steve about the play and how Rich dressed as a girl.
“It’s probably nothing,” said Ken.
“Where are you now?” asked Steve.
“I’m back in Boston,” said Ken.
“Give me your address, I’m coming up to talk to you,” said Steve.
“You sound worried,” stated Ken.
“I just have a feeling,” replied Steve.
Chapter 38
Steve talked to Ken as they drove down I-95 towards Providence, Rhode Island. He was pleased to see that his older sister’s kid was now a tall handsome young man.
“Do you really think that I was hypnotized?” asked Ken fighting off disbelief.
“Hypnotized, mind control, it doesn’t matter what you call it…it’s a possibility and it could explain how Prendergast gained control over Rich,” explained Steve.
“So…these memories of ...Ri…Rachel…they might not be dreams?”
“I don’t know, Ken, but we better check it out,” continued Steve.
“So you think that Rich is in trouble?”
Steve nodded. “Unfortunately in my line of work I’ve seen a few cases like this. Dr. Sullivan will be able to confirm if Prendergast hypnotized you…and if so it may give us some leads on where to find him. I’m sorry.”
“What else have you found out?” asked Ken.
“Heidi Walsh’s car passed into Connecticut several times during the period that the landlord said that Rich had a visitor. The landlord confirmed that the car was a BMW 33i, just like Heidi Walsh drives. I stopped on the way up here and showed him a photo of the car. I suspect that Prendergast borrowed the car to cover his tracks.”
“Why would he be visiting Rich?”
“Maybe he was laying the groundwork. I suspect he didn’t exactly abduct Rich, rather he hypnotized Rich and had him come to New York.”
“Why?” asked Ken with trepidation in his voice.
“I’m not sure,” replied Steve.
“But…you have an idea…right?” asked Ken.
Steve nodded. “You said that Rich played the part of Juliet in the school play and that he was selected for this role by Prendergast, right? And while Rich was learning his part he dressed as a girl, a girl called Rachel?”
Ken nodded and then it hit him. “You don’t mean that he has Rich dressed up like a girl right now?”
“Or worse,” replied Steve.
Chapter 39
Steve parked in front of the three-story brick building in Providence Rhode Island that served as Dr. Angela Sullivan’s home and office.
“Angela is an old family friend,” explained Steve. “She’s one of the best psycho-therapists that I’ve ever known. She’s also trained in hypnosis; I think she can help us figure out what’s going on.”
Ken nodded as they walked up to the house.
“What I’m trying to say Ken is that I trust her…and that means that you can trust her,” said Steve.
“I just want to know what happened to Rich,” said Ken. “I’ll do whatever it takes.”
They were met by a thin woman who was holding a large orange tomcat that was struggling in vain to flee outside.
“I see the furry beast is still trying to escape,” greeted Steve.
“Yes, Pumpkin has the soul of a cougar…but there are too many cars to let him run free,” she replied.
Once they were both inside, she set the cat down. Pumpkin immediately began to rub up against their legs before heading off down the hall.
“Give me a hug you old pirate,” said Angela.
Steve smiled and hugged her.
Ken smiled as he saw the genuine friendship that existed between his uncle and Dr. Sullivan.
“This is my nephew Ken,” Steve announced.
Angela gave him a friendly hug.
“I’m very pleased to meet you Ken,” she greeted.
“Pleased to meet you Dr. Sullivan,” replied Ken.
“Polite too!” she stated as she looked at Steve.
“I’m the only pirate in the family,” replied Steve with a grin.
“Ken, please call me Angela,” she replied.
“I will…thanks,” he replied.
“Your uncle told me a little about his concerns. Why don’t we go back into my office and talk?”
“Just us?” asked Ken.
Angela nodded. “Steve, if you want something to drink, you know where the kitchen is.”
“Call me if you need anything,” said Steve.
Chapter 40
“How’s she doing Doc?” asked Max.
“Everything is proceeding according to schedule. She’s healing nicely and there is no sign of any infection,” answered Dr. X. “I still want to keep her here for at least another week. There’s not a lot you can do with her anyway as I’m keeping her lightly sedated.”
Max nodded. “Sorry, I’m just anxious to get back to New York.”
“You can go back now if you want. You don’t have to worry about her,” continued Dr. X.
Heidi walked over and slipped her arm around Max’s waist.
“He’s right, you’re going stir-crazy here, why don’t I drive you back down to the city. That way you can have everything ready for her when she’s released,” she said.
“I suppose you’re right,” he said.
“Just to make sure she doesn’t cause any trouble, why don’t you order her to obey me?” suggested Heidi.
Max nodded. “That makes sense.”
He walked over to Rachel’s bed and told her that he had to head back to the city and that she must obey Heidi’s orders as if they were his own.
Rachel nodded submissively.
“I’ll be back to take you home,” he said as he leaned down to kiss her gently on the lips.
Chapter 41
Over in Providence, Angela was sitting on her couch sipping a glass of Sandeman port. Pumpkin was lounging on her lap, purring contently as Angela was gently scratching his chin.
Steve was sitting across from her with Ken next to him.
“I can’t believe that I was repressing these memories,” muttered Ken softly. “I can’t believe I had sex with Rachel…I mean Rich.”
“I don’t think you had any choice, Ken,” said Angela. “From what I could tell Prendergast convinced you that Rich was really Rachel…and that she was a real girl.”
“How is this possible, Angela? I mean, I know that most hypnosis this strong is usually done with drugs and is done over a long period of time. From what you said, this Prendergast was able to control Ken and Rich quite easily,” asked Steve.
“I’ve read studies about people with strong mental abilities. I’ve always been rather skeptical…until now,” she explained. “If this man has these sorts of powers there is no telling what he is capable of making Rich do.”
She took another sip of the port.
“Ken, did Rich ever say anything about wanting to be a woman?” she asked.
“You think he’s transgendered?” asked Ken.
“It makes sense…it would be easier for Prendergast to control him if he was,” she said.
Ken shook his head. “He never said anything…but then again…when he was Rachel…he said how normal it felt. Rich is in deep trouble isn’t he?”
She nodded. “Steve, you need to find Prendergast as soon as possible,” said Angela. “And I would like Ken to stay here a few days. I would like to work with him in dealing with what has happened.”
“How do you feel about that Ken?” asked Steve.
“I‘m okay,” he replied.
“Ken, you can be honest with us,” said Angela softly. “I think it’s wonderful that you want to help your friend, but you’re a victim of Prendergast’s abuse too.”
“Listen to her, Ken,” stated Steve.
Ken nodded. “I guess you two are right. I’m sort of overwhelmed by these memories…I know they’re real…I just can’t believe…well you know.”
Steve smiled. “I understand.”
“What about Rich? Are you going to find him?” asked Ken nervously.
“I’m going to do my best,” he replied as pulled out his cell phone. He called Walt.
“How soon can you have a search warrant for Prendergast’s home?” demanded Steve. He then told the detective what he had discovered.
“A few hours…maybe longer, I don’t know if the DA will buy what you’re telling me,” stated Walt.
“Give me your DA’s number,” ordered Steve.
“Sure thing, but I doubt he’ll be impressed by talking to you,” continued Walt. “He’s not impressed with feds.”
“He’s not going to talk to me…he’s going to listen to The Director of the Agency.”
Walt chuckled. “The old man himself? Damn, you haven’t changed a bit Steve…and thank god for that.”
“Well, this is personal now, it involves family,” replied Steve.
Chapter 42
Steve Williams arrived at Max Prendergast’s home in a NYC patrol car that had picked him up at the airport.
“Thanks for the ride,” said Steve as he stepped out of the car.
“Hell, it was my pleasure,” replied the officer. “I enjoyed hearing those stories about Det. Taylor. I always thought he had a wild side, never knew he had been a fed.”
Steve nodded and walked up the steps. He had been briefed on what had happened on the way in from the airport.
Walt greeted him in the main hallway.
“Have you gone into the room yet?”
Walt shook his head. “We waited for you. I’ll show you the room after I introduce you to Max Prendergast.”
“Where is he?” asked Steve.
“In the living room, the forensics team is still doing their thing,” said Walt.
“What have you found out?” asked Steve as he followed Walt into the living room.
The body of Max Prendergast was lying on its stomach. There were three bullet holes in his back.
“The house was empty. Prendergast was shot at close range…probably never saw it coming,” said Walt. “The holes look like 10 millimeter. Whoever shot him took the shell casings…rather strange. Also, nothing appears to be missing. It looks like an execution.”
Steve saw the broken crystal decanter near Prendergast’s right hand. Near his left were the shattered remains of a glass. On the table next to the body was a full glass of liquor.
“Nice, shoot someone as they are pouring you a drink,” noted Steve. “Any of the neighbors hear anything?”
Walt shook his head. “We think the shooter used a pillow to muffle the sound.”
Steve nodded as he saw the pillow lying next to Prendergast.
“We had the house under surveillance and the officer saw him enter with a woman…we’ve identified her as Heidi Walsh. He didn’t hear anything either,” said Walt as he flipped through his notebook. “She was seen leaving twenty minutes later…which coincides with time of death.”
“So where is she?” asked Steve. “Do you have her in custody?”
“There was only one detective here at the time. …I’m sorry. We should have had more people here.”
“You couldn’t have known…anyway it may work out to our benefit. Have you talked to the press yet?”
“No,” replied Walt who was wondering what his old boss was thinking.
“Okay, I’ll have a story for you as a cover shortly,” said Steve.
A female detective walked over to Walt.
“Detective Padilla, this is Special Agent Steve Williams,” said Walt.
The Hispanic woman shook hands with Steve. “I’ve heard a lot about you Sir, it’s quite an honor to meet you in person.”
“Please call me Steve.”
She nodded. “There are four agents in the hallway…they said that you were expecting them.”
“Good,” replied Steve. “I hope you don’t mind some help.”
“From you? Always!” stated Walt.
“You can also tell your DA that we’re only interested in getting the kid back safely. We’re more than willing to give you credit for the arrest.”
“That will make him happy,” replied Walt.
“Now, I think it’s time you showed me the room,” said Steve.
Walt nodded. “Follow me.”
Chapter 43
“When do you think you’ll know something?” Steve asked one of the agents who was working Rachel’s room.
“Give us a few hours…maybe sooner if we get lucky. We have the missing kid’s DNA and hopefully we’ll turn up something to match it to,” replied Special Agent Jim Grace.
“Call me as soon as you find anything,” said Steve.
Walt motioned for Steve.
“We found all kinds of sex toys and S&M gear in the deceased’s bedroom. They look clean, but we’ll leave them for your team.”
“Thanks Walt. Have you found any computers or PDAs?”
“There’s a computer in the office,” said Walt.
“Cathleen, come with us and bring your toys,” said Steve.
The female agent smiled as she walked quickly to join Steve and Walt. She was The Agency’s best computer specialist and hacker.
“Have you got something fun for me to play with?” she asked eagerly. A large grin was on her face.
“Maybe,” said Steve.
They walked into Max’s office and Cathleen immediately sat down at the desk and turned on the computer.
“Can you get in?” asked Steve.
“Hmmm… this is interesting. Must be something good in here as he has a top rate security program installed, not the kind you usually see on a home computer,” said Cathleen as she opened her large black bag.
“How long will it take?” asked Steve.
“I don’t know, but I’ve cracked this program before…it’s a little tricky but not impossible,” she said as she got to work.
“Okay, call me when you get in,” said Steve.
“I will,” she replied without looking at him. She was too busy concentrating on her work.
“You need anything, Cathleen?” asked Walt.
“A six-pack of Diet Coke and a big bag of Skittles would be a nice start,” she replied without looking up from her work.
Walt laughed. “You haven’t changed a bit. I’ll see what I can do.”
“Now, let’s work on the story for the press,” said Steve.
Chapter 44
Heidi Walsh watched the late news back at Dr. X’s farm.
There was a small story on the murder of Max Prendergast. The reporter said that the initial investigation stated that it looked like a burglary gone bad.
She smiled to herself. By the time the police figured out the truth she would be long gone with her new prize. Through her connections she could sell Rachel for a very large sum. Yes, she could have made some money with Max, but she didn’t trust him. He was too obsessed with his creation to be of any real use.
The girl was still completely obedient to her and this would allow her to transport the transformed girl to Miami without any problems. The bad part of the plan was that she would have to wait at Dr. X’s for another week. But there was no way for the police to know she was here.
Dr. X didn’t seem surprised that she had betrayed Max. She had known him for years and provided him with a steady diet of new clients and also victims. Dr. X had some rather perverted sexual tastes, but that was his business she thought.
For Heidi it was a perfect plan, just kick back for a week and then take a leisurely drive down to Miami where she would meet the man who was buying Rachel.
Chapter 45
“We’ve staked out Heidi Walsh’s apartment. The doorman said that she has been out of town for the last week. He also said that she said that she wouldn’t be home for a month,” said Walt.
“When did he last see her?” asked Steve.
“A week ago. He appears to be telling the truth as he’s been holding her mail,” said Walt. “So how long do we wait before putting out an APB on her? I have enough to go to the DA with this one and I won’t need a phone call from DC.”
Steve nodded. “If we put out an APB she may kill Rich.”
“So you think she has the kid?”
“Yes. I’ve been catching up on my reading. She’s not as bad as Margo Simon, but this fits her past history of sexual slavery. I think she helped Prendergast and then decided that she wanted Rich all to herself. I also suspect she’ll try and sell him.”
“Maybe she already has,” suggested Walt.
Steve shook his head. “No, she had to kill Max first. We need to find out where she has gone.”
“Makes sense, but how do we do that?”
“That’s up to Cathleen,” said Steve.
“It’s too bad that we can’t search her apartment,” lamented Walt. “I mean we might get some additional information on her.”
Steve grinned. “That might not such a bad idea…but I think that we should take care of that…less likely to attract attention and tip her off.”
Chapter 46
Rachel sensed something was wrong, but she didn’t know what it was. The woman now insisted on being addressed as Mistress Heidi. Rachel also overheard her talking to the doctor about some additional procedures.
Rachel pretended to be asleep when she heard Mistress Heidi talk to the doctor about breast implants; specifically how large he could make them. Unfortunately, Rachel couldn’t hear his answer, but she did hear Mistress Heidi’s laughter and it sent chills up her spine.
All Rachel could do was wait for Max to return…it was strange, but she now looked at him as her protector and maybe her only hope.
As she rested in her bed, she wondered what her face…her new face would look like. She gently touched her face and could feel the changes through the dressings. There was nothing she could do about the surgery and now all she hoped for was that she looked attractive.
Chapter 47
Steve closed his phone and turned to Walt. “The lab just confirmed that Richard Greene was in the room. We have DNA and fingerprints.”
“So the bastard really did it,” said Walt angrily. “He abducted and abused the kid.”
“It looks like it,” said Steve. His phone rang again.
“Steve, this is Cathleen…I’m in.”
Steve rushed up to the office and saw a very exhausted Cathleen smiling back at him. She was drinking from a can of Diet Coke. A large bag of Skittles, its contents almost two-thirds gone, lay slightly crumpled beside the keyboard on the desk.
“What a bitch. It took me six hours, but I have access to all his files, what do you want to see first?” she asked.
Steve pulled up a chair and sat down next to her.
“Let’s start with his email,” said Steve.
Chapter 48
“I think the girl can be moved within forty-eight hours,” said Dr. X to Heidi.
She looked slightly confused by this as he has always pushed for maximum time recovering for his patients.
“Why is that?” she asked. “Don’t you trust me?”
“It’s not exactly that, I’m just worried that your killing of Prendergast could lead the police to my business,” he replied.
“How could they do that? The cops are idiots. I’ve beat their charges twice.”
“You underestimate them Heidi. I know how intelligent they are…they ruined my life once,” he said. “I don’t want to go back to prison.”
She absorbed his words and replayed her actions. There was nothing that she could think of that she had done wrong.
“Her face is healing nicely and I can provide you with a name of trusted associate that you can take her to if you feel the need,” he continued.
“Jarvis, you know me…”
“That’s no longer my name,” he interrupted angrily. “That was taken away from me by the DA.”
She nodded. “Excuse me…I forgot. Look, the police think Max was killed by a robber.”
“Maybe…and maybe not. I have friends in the city too my dear Heidi and they have told me that the police have been at his house for several days now. Seems like a lot of effort for a random murder.”
“He was semi-well known,” she said. “I’m sure that his neighbors have put some pressure on the police to solve the case,” she countered.
“Aren’t you slightly concerned that the police might connect you to Max?”
“No,” she replied. “I will just say that we were friends.”
“What about the girl?” asked Dr. X.
“What about her?”
“I’m sure that the police discovered her things in the house. That might raise some questions,” he said.
Heidi thought about that. She had forgotten about the room where Rachel stayed. Max was single and didn’t have any children…it could spark some interest.
“So they will think that Max had a girlfriend,” she said.
“You don’t even sound like you believe that one,” he replied as he started out of the room. He then stopped and turned to look at Heidi. “You have forty-eight hours, be thankful I am giving you that much time.”
Chapter 49
Steve studied the emails they found on Max’s computer.
Most of them were routine and easily explainable, but there were four that caught his interest. They didn’t mention any names and only used letters to designate people.
As he re-read them he suspected that “R” referred to Rich…or possibly Rachel the name that he had used while training for the play. “H” was most likely Heidi. “X” was the curious one. There was sometime in the back of his mind that told him this wasn’t just a random letter.
He pulled out his phone and called The Agency,
“How can I help you Steve?” asked the woman.
“Michelle, I need your extraordinary research skills,” he said.
Michelle ran The Agency’s Research Department.
“You always flatter me, now tell me what you need?” she asked.
He told her about the cases and about the emails.
“You say one of the persons is listed as X?” asked Michelle.
“Yes, and I don’t think it’s just the random assignment of a letter,” he explained. “It’s a hunch…but sometimes that’s all we have.”
“I’ll see what I can find, it sounds familiar. Are you sure about Heidi Walsh being involved in this?”
“One hundred percent. She’s the main suspect in Prendergast’s murder. We also uncovered a lot of evidence in her apartment. She seems to run in the same circles as Margo Simon. However, until this case she appears to do all her dirty work out of the country. I have maybe twenty hours until the NYPD will issue a warrant for her arrest for murder. The DA is delaying their charges until we find the kid, but he’s getting impatient.”
“You didn’t tell me there was a time limit on this one…well; I’ve always loved a challenge.”
“Thanks, Michelle. I have a bad feeling about this one.”
“This will be my top priority,” she said. “So will there just be the murder charges?”
“No, it looks like we can nail her on sexual slavery charges…I imagine that the Thai and Mexican Governments will want a shot at her too. Seems she has led sexual tourism trips to those two countries. Cathleen is still working on the laptop we took from Heidi’s apartment so the number of charges will probably grow.”
“I won’t fail you, Steve.”
Chapter 50
Rachel stared at her new face. There was still some swelling, but thanks to the unique and innovative procedures used by Dr. X, it was minimal.
She no longer recognized herself. In addition to looking very feminine, she also looked younger. She now had high feminine cheeks and a petite nose. Her lips were also larger and thicker.
“Very impressive,” said Heidi. “If I didn’t know better I would say she’s no older than fifteen. In fact I can use the swelling to my advantage, it gives her that ‘just entering puberty’ look. I can make her look even younger through clothes and makeup.”
“I’m also very pleased,” said Dr. X. “I’ve been waiting for a suitable candidate to try these techniques out.”
“You should be proud of yourself,” said Heidi.
“I have to agree with you about her age…combined with her petite body she does look like she’s a teenager…if her breasts weren’t as large as they are I would even say that you could pass her off as a preteen.”
Heidi nodded. “Rachel, if anyone asks you, you are my niece…and you have just turned fourteen I will go shopping and pick you out some appropriate clothing…what a little girl like you would wear.”
“I understand, Aunt Heidi,” replied Rachel.
“Aunt Heidi, I love that!” laughed Heidi gleefully.
Chapter 51
Steve called Ken to check in on him.
“Thanks for calling…Angela is really helping me deal with all this. I mean, I thought I was just searching for a friend…I had no idea how involved I was in all this,” said Ken.
“She’s the best,” stated Steve, “Oh, I just want to let you know this doesn’t affect my opinion of you in any way…in fact I’m very proud of what you’ve done in helping track Rich… and how you’re handling everything else.”
Ken paused before answering. “Um, thanks, Uncle Steve, you have no idea how much that means to me. I was worried that…well that you would think of me as less of a man.”
“Ken, you don’t have to worry about that.”
“What if I told you that I really found Rachel attractive,” confessed Ken.
“It wouldn’t matter to me. It’s your life and you should be honest about your feelings,” he said.
“You really mean that?”
Steve laughed. “One of the best agents I’ve ever worked with is transgendered…and she’s also the one of the most attractive women in The Agency, right behind Maggie and Beth of course.”
It was Ken’s turn to laugh. “Thanks for cheering me up…I really appreciate it. So any word on Rich?”
“I’m working on it, I’m sorry but I can’t tell you more right now,” said Steve.
“Please let me know as soon as you find him,” said Ken.
“I will,” replied Steve.
There was a buzz from his phone.
“Ken, I have another call. Gotta run. I’ll talk to you later,” said Steve. He then answered the other call.
“Steve, this is Walt. On a hunch I did some background on Heidi Walsh’s car. When she bought it, she got every option, including one of those anti-theft tracking devices.”
“Is it still installed?”
“I don’t know…my DA doesn’t like the idea of getting the info from the company. We’ve been turned down for similar warrant requests in the past.”
“Get me the info,” replied Steve.
Chapter 52
Two hours later the anti-theft tracking device on Heidi Walsh’s BMW was activated. A special message was also sent out to law enforcement agencies to only report the detection of the signal.
“If the system is still operational we should get a hit very quickly,” said Walt.
Steve nodded. He was looking at a large area map.
“I suspect she’s within a two-to-three hour drive from here, maybe even closer,” said Steve.
“What will you do when you find her car?” asked Walt.
“We’ll track it and hopefully she’ll lead us to Rich,” said Steve. “Don’t worry; I’ll let you have her. A murder conviction will put her away for life…I’m more interested in getting the kid back.”
“He’s what, twenty?” asked Walt.
“Around that… and to me that’s a kid,” replied Steve. “Damn, I’m so sick of dealing with these depraved animals. I thought I had seen the worst with Margo Simon…but it seems like a case of pervert whack-a-mole. We hit one of these freaks and another one just pops up to take their place.”
“How is that bitch doing?” asked Walt.
“She’s rotting in a Super Max,” replied Steve.
Steve’s phone buzzed. He opened it up and answered it.
“What do you have Michelle?”
“Nothing solid, but X could refer to an underground plastic surgeon AKA Dr. X. He’s rumored to have a plastic surgery clinic somewhere in the Northeast. He has been tied to the mob… and to people like Heidi Walsh,” said Michelle. “I’m sending you a full file.”
“Thanks Michelle, I’ll pick you out a nice vintage,” he replied, referring to her taste in good wine.
“Just get the boy back, Steve.”
“You can count on it,” replied Steve.
As Steve hung up the phone, Walt’s phone went off.
“Where?” he asked as he leaned over the map. “No, don’t apprehend her, just follow. Thank you.”
“Well?” asked Steve anxiously.
Walt searched the map and then pointed to an area in western Massachusetts near the Connecticut border. “Here it is!”
Steve looked at the map. “Southwick?”
“Not much there, but it makes sense, close to New York, Boston, Providence, but outside the jurisdiction of any major city,” said Walt. “A State Trooper picked up the signal. A friend on the Massachusetts State Police was the one who called.”
Steve pulled out his phone and notified the strike team.
“As they may have moved the kid across stateliness, this is our case now. You want in on this?” he asked Walt.
“I’d like that…just like old times,” he replied.
“Oh, and you’ll still get your shot at Heidi in court,” stated Steve. “I suspect that your DA will go for murder one in the Prendergast case.”
Walt nodded. “He’ll probably push for the death penalty on this one.”
Chapter 53
Steve and Walt arrived before the strike team and met with two Massachusetts State Troopers.
“We followed the car as you asked. It stopped at several local stores before heading down 202 south,” said one of the troopers, whose last name was Robinson.
“It finally stopped here,” said the second as he pointed to the map. His last name was Olson. “It’s been there ever since.”
“What’s there?” asked Steve.
“Not a whole hell of a lot,” said Olson. There’s a large farm there, but that’s all.”
Steve nodded. “Who owns the farm?”
“We’re checking on it,” answered Robinson.
“Okay, let me know as soon as you find out,” replied Steve.
“Are you going to tell us what’s going on?” asked Olson.
Steve shook his head. “No, not right now. Please stand by.”
The two troopers exchanged dirty looks and walked away without saying a word.
“What do you think?” asked Walt.
“It seems like the perfect place to have a private clinic,” said Steve as he looked at the aerial recon map he had called up on his laptop. “It’s fairly isolated and there are no close neighbors.”
The farm house was located on a large piece of land. There was a heavily wooded area all around the outer fence line. The only way in or out of the farm was along a quarter mile long driveway.
“When do you want to move in?” asked Walt.
“As soon as the strike team arrives,” he replied. “I would like more time, but something tells me that we need to hurry. I wouldn’t be surprised if Dr. X has some of the local police on the take.”
“You think they’ll be tipped off?” asked Walt.
“Yes, that’s my worry. Heidi killed Max, and I’m sure she would kill Rich if it helped her get away.” He glanced over at the two state troopers. “To be honest I don’t even know if we can trust them.”
Chapter 54
Dr. X rushed into Heidi’s room.
“You stupid bitch! You led the police here!” he frantically screamed.
“What are you babbling about?” she demanded.
“I just got a call from one of the people on my payroll and they said that the State Police tracked you here.”
“How?” she asked, slightly worried.
“They used the car theft tracking device you have in your car,” he snapped back. “It seems that the police activated it…apparently they’re not as stupid as you think they are!”
Heidi stared at him. “Somehow they made the connection between Max and me. Do you have another car I could borrow?”
“An extra car? You must be kidding!”
“Then can I take your car?” she asked.
“You go to hell, that’s my ticket out of here,” he growled. “I’m heading up to Canada…if I’m lucky. You’re on your own.”
He started out of the room, but he didn’t get far as Heidi shot him twice in the back.
She quickly packed her bag, stepped over Dr. X’s body and headed to Rachel’s room.
Hearing the shots, Gina stepped out of Rachel’s room and was immediately shot twice by Heidi at nearly point blank range. The nurse meant nothing to Heidi and she felt no remorse for taking Gina’s life.
Heidi knew that if she could get away from the farm quickly there was a chance she could escape. She would head to the Mass Turnpike and go west. Once she was safely away from the farm she could finalize her plans.
“Get up Rachel, we have to leave…now,” she ordered.
“Why Aunt Heidi?” asked Rachel as she sat up in bed. She had heard the shots and could see the gun in Heidi’s hand. Chills ran up her spine as she wondered if she too was about to be killed.
Heidi saw the fear in Rachel’s face and smiled softly to calm the girl. “I had to kill them as they were going to hurt you my dear.”
Rachel nodded.
“Max wants us to join him down in New York. Now get dressed quickly,” she ordered. She then thought of something. She hated wigs, but she also needed a disguise. “While you’re dressing I need to do something.”
“What do you want me to wear?”
“Go with the denim skirt and pink top. Do your makeup like I showed you. I want you to look like a young girl.”
“Yes, Aunt Heidi,” replied Rachel.
Chapter 55
“Steve, we’ll be ready to go in twenty minutes,” stated a federal agent dressed in full tactical gear. “You were right about the security system, it’s installed but not activated, probably due to the false alarms caused by wildlife.”
He was pointing to a computerized map to show Steve the latest positions of the agents of the Strike Team. “We’re just waiting for Madison to get his team around the back of the main house. Joe and his team are protecting Jackson and they are also carrying his backup weapon.”
They were parked in a darkened van just off the road from the driveway to the farm.
“Thanks for the info, Tom,” stated Steve. Like the others, Steve was also dressed in all in a black tactical uniform. “What’s Jackson using tonight?”
“For his primary weapon the 50 cal and for backup his Remington,” replied Tom referring to the status of the team’s sniper.
While he wasn’t sure if Rich was at the farm he did know that it was owned by Jarvis Lansing, AKA Dr. X. Michelle had been able to trace the deed back to him. They also knew that Heidi Walsh’s car was there.
“I don’t like going in so quickly without a full recon, but we don’t have any choice,” stated Steve.
“I don’t like the fact that there’s a full moon tonight too. It’s like daylight out there,” grumbled Tom. “Too bad there’s not going to be a thunderstorm tonight to provide some cover.”
“Hopefully they’ll all be asleep,” said Steve as he glanced at his watch.
“We have activity at the main house,” stated Madison over the radio. “Two figures are getting into a car.”
Tom froze as they all looked towards the farm. “Shit! Madison can you stop them?”
“Negative. They’re heading out as we speak,” replied Madison.
Steve looked at his watch. It was almost one in the morning. “So much for secrecy. Jackson, do you have a shot at the car?” he asked as he spoke into his headset.
“Negative,” replied the sniper.
“Block the driveway, don’t let them out onto the main road,” ordered Steve in a calm yet deliberate tone.
“Roger that,” replied Mark, the driver of the van.
The van was specially reinforced so that it could absorb the impact of another vehicle.
Without a reply the engine was started and they accelerated towards the driveway. It was now a race.
“Walt, they’ve moving, stand by with the state police to move up if they get through,” ordered Steve over the radio.
“They won’t get by us,” promised Walt.
“Madison, move your team up to the farm house, enter and secure the building,” ordered Steve.
“Roger,” replied Madison.
“Now, turn here,” ordered Tom as he stood behind Mark.
“I see where you mean. Hold on!” replied Mark as he swerved into the driveway, effectively blocking the exit.
The agents saw that the stonewall that ran on either side of the driveway narrow ahead, thus allowing the van to completely block the road. It would be impossible for the car to make a cross-country escape attempt.
The silver Mercedes slammed on its brakes, stopping just a few feet away from the van.
Tom and three other agents rushed out of the van, followed by Steve, All had their weapons drawn.
The Mercedes began to rapidly back up.
“Don’t shoot,” ordered Tom. He saw what looked like a woman and a teenage girl in the car. He turned to the van. “Keep the road blocked.”
Mark acknowledged Tom’s order with a wave.
“Walt, we have them trapped, bring up the state police,” ordered Steve. “Madison the car is heading back your way. The abducted teen may be in the car.”
“We’ll be careful,” replied Madison.
“Jackson, try to disable the car when you get a clear shot,” ordered Steve.
“I should have a shot in another five seconds. Stand by, I will take out the engine,” replied Jackson calmly, who was armed with a customized Barrett M82, a 50 caliber sniper rifle.
A few moments later he heard the sharp report of the rifle firing, followed by the sound of the car’s engine blowing.
“The car is immobilized,” reported Jackson.
Steve nodded. He knew that Jackson wasn’t exaggerating as he could see steam and smoke pouring out of the now stationary car.
The agents immediately surrounded the car.
“Step out of the car, you’re under arrest,” shouted Tom when they were approximately twenty-five feet from the car.
A woman with long brown hair quickly exited from the driver side. She was holding a handgun against the head of a teenage girl.
“If you move any closer I’ll kill her,” shouted the woman. “I want another car and I want the road clear…NOW! I’m not going to jail.”
Mark drove up in the van and stopped a short distance away. He turned on then pointed a bank of floodlights toward Heidi.
“If you shoot her you’ll be dead before her body hits the ground,” replied Tom. He was pointing his latest toy at her, the Belgium made FN P90 submachine gun at her. Steve allowed his team to choose their own weapons.
Unfortunately she was completely shielded by Rachel’s body and none of the agents could get a clean shot.
“Heidi Walsh, you’re under arrest,” shouted Steve. He was armed with an old favorite of his, the very reliable HK MP5 submachine gun.
“Who the fuck are you?” she demanded as she pressed the barrel of the handgun closer to Rachel’s head.
“Federal Agents. You’re under arrest for the murder of Max Prendergast and the abduction of Richard Greene,” replied Steve.
She didn’t reply as it sank in what she was now up against. It was one thing to get into a shoot out with the local police, but federal agents were a totally different thing.
“You can’t get away, Heidi. We’re not going to let you pass. Now, let your hostage go, and drop the weapon,” ordered Tom.
Heidi strained to look at the dark figures that were around the car. The spotlights on their van were so bright that she could barely make the agents out. She estimated that there were at least six agents, all heavily armed, and she knew that there was no way she could take them all. She also knew that she didn’t want to go to jail.
“Jackson, can you get a shot?” whispered Steve into his headset.
“No. I’ve shifted to my Remington, I can’t get a clear shot,” he replied. “I’m moving to a different position.”
“Let me know if you get one,” replied Steve. He could see that Heidi was getting very nervous and the last thing he wanted was for her to shoot the hostage. “Don’t worry about being seen, speed is the key right now.”
“Roger,” replied Jackson.
Tom continued to try and talk Heidi into dropping her weapon. She had what looked to be a semiautomatic handgun in her hand. If it was the same gun she had used to shoot Prendergast it would be a 10 millimeter.
Like the rest of the team, Tom was wearing the best body armor available, but he wasn’t that concerned about her shooting him. He could tell that if she tried to shoot him she would have to step out from her human shield and that would allow him to shoot her first.
“Look up the road,” he said without moving. “You can see the lights of the state police, there’s no way out.”
“You bastards are going move back and I’m going to walk up the driveway…if you get in my way the girl dies,” threatened Heidi. “When I get to the road tell the cops to give me one of their cars.”
“No,” replied Tom as he continued to steadily point his weapon at her. If she just moved up a bit he would have a shot. “That’s not going to happen. We don’t negotiate.”
To Rachel it was like being in a movie. She could feel the gun against her head and see the armed men who were surrounding them. It seemed so surreal. She then realized what one of the men had said…was it true, was Max dead?”
“I’m not afraid of you,” yelled Heidi. “Now back off or the girl dies! You know that I’m not afraid to use this…and it’s been modified so it’s fully automatic!”
“You’re not going anywhere, Heidi,” countered Tom. “And if you shoot the girl I guarantee you will be killed.”
“Max is dead?” asked Rachel.
“Shut up!” shouted Heidi irritably at Rachel. “Shut your mouth or I will do it for you, Rachel.”
Seeing an opportunity, Steve spoke to Rachel in a calm manner.
“Yes…Rachel…Max is dead…she killed him.”
“Don’t listen to them, Rachel…they’re lying…you must obey me,” demanded Heidi as he tried to pull Rachel closer. “If you disobey me I will kill you.” She then pressed the gun to the base of Rachel’s head. She was afraid that one of the agents might shoot her hand if it was exposed.
Despite Heidi’s actions, Rachel felt a sense of freedom that she hadn’t felt in weeks. Max was dead! For the first time in weeks she felt free. The power Max had over her was gone and the same applied to Heidi.
“Did you kill him?” asked Rachel.
“Yes, my little whore and I will kill you unless you shut up and do what you’re told,” snapped Heidi.
What happened next took place in the blink of an eye.
At first Rachel seemed broken by this news and she let her body go limp. She felt Heidi momentarily loosen her grip and when she adjusted her hold Rachel slammed her elbow into Heidi’s chest… and at the same time rapidly pulled away. She attempted to sprint directly towards one of the agents. Heidi bellowed out in rage and pointed her gun at Rachel.
As soon as he saw Rachel break away, Tom pulled the trigger of his weapon, letting out a short ripping sound as Heidi was hit numerous times in the chest. Her lifeless body slipped silently to the ground. Unfortunately he wasn’t quite fast enough. Heidi had been able to fire her weapon before she had been hit.
Tom and another agent closed in on Heidi and confirmed she was dead.
Steve crouched over Rachel and motioned for assistance. Two of the agents began to do emergency first aid on Rachel
“How bad?” asked Tom.
“Bad, it looks like she was hit two or three times, but she’s still breathing,” stated Steve. “What about Heidi?”
Tom shook his head.
“Good,” replied Steve without emotion.
“Steve, we need to get her to a hospital ASAP,” said one of the agents. “We need a Medevac helicopter. I don’t think she’ll make it to a hospital in an ambulance.”
Steve didn’t even have to reply as Tom stated he was already on it.
“Steve, this is Madison. The house is empty except for two bodies, one male and one female. The male was shot twice in the back. I think it’s Jarvis Lansing, AKA Dr. X. At least it looks like him. I have no idea who the woman was, but I suspect she was a nurse working for Jarvis. She was shot twice in the chest. We’ll run their prints and see what we can find.”
“Roger,” replied Steve as he watched the agents struggle to save Rachel’s life. He looked over at Heidi’s body and shook his head in disgust; at least there wouldn’t be a trial he thought.
Chapter 56
The medical emergency helicopter took off with Rachel and headed to the closest hospital, which was in Springfield.
“How does it look?” asked Tom.
“The EMT said its 50-50 that she’ll make it to the hospital. She’s lost a lot of blood,” replied Steve. He stared at the helicopter as it disappeared into the darkness.
“She’ll make it, she’s got guts. Pretty brave move by the kid,” noted Tom as he stood by Steve.
Steve nodded.
“Reminds me of something Beth would have done,” Tom continued, referring to Steve’s adopted daughter.
Steve nodded again.
“You did everything you could, Steve,” continued Tom. “You can’t blame yourself for this. Hell, if we hadn’t moved when we did who knows where the kid might be now!”
“I know…doesn’t make me feel any better,” he replied. “Come on, we have a lot of work to do here. By the way, nice shooting.”
“I learned from the best,” replied Tom.
Chapter 57
Steve didn’t leave the farm until mid-morning. By then additional agents had arrived to take over the investigation. They were very interested in Dr. X’s records, especially his photographic records of his patients. Other records were starting to reveal the local people on his payroll and the arrests were already well under way. At least two State Troopers and the local Chief of police were already guests in the local lock-up after it had been taken over by Federal officers.
“The organized crime unit will love this,” said Walt. “I imagine that many international law enforcement agencies will also be interested in looking through his files. They’ve already rescued a teen changed by this piece of crap from a local judge that paid for the work. A lot of thoroughly nasty people are going to take a fall on this one.”
Steve nodded. He had changed back into street clothes and was getting ready to leave for the hospital.
“Any word on the kid?” asked Walt.
“She just got out of surgery and is in the ICU,” said Steve. “It’s still too soon to know if she will make it.”
“I’m very sorry, Steve,” said Walt.
“Bad luck,” he replied softly.
The State Police provided a driver to take Steve to the hospital.
“Tom, I want to meet her mother when she arrives,” said Steve.
“I understand. I’ll hold the debrief when we get back to DC,” replied Tom. “Um, we found evidence in the car that Heidi was heading to Miami.”
“What do you have?” asked Steve.
Tom showed Steve a folder of information which included a map of Miami with notes scribbled on the margins.
“Contact the Miami office and see what they can do with this,” replied Steve as he fought off a yawn. “Send them anything you find in the Doc’s records about the Miami area. There might be some connection between them.”
“Roger that.” Tom smiled. “Oh, try and get some sleep…you look like hell.”
Steve smirked. “You’re no beauty yourself. Good job, Tom. Tell the team they earned their money on this one. Send me the bill for the beer.”
The team always decompressed following a raid with beer.
“Thanks, Boss,” replied Tom. “Keep us informed on the kid, okay?”
Steve nodded. “I will.”
Chapter 58
The State Police drove Steve to the hospital. He immediately headed up to the ICU where he was briefed by one of the doctors.
“Agent Williams, I’m Doctor Henderson,” greeted the middle-aged man dressed in surgical scrubs.
“How’s the patient?” asked Steve as they shook hands.
The doctor shook his head. “It’s been rough; to be honest I’m amazed she’s still alive. She was just hanging on when she got here. The EMTs did a hell of a job. We moved her immediately in surgery and stabilized her condition. Unfortunately we’re going to have to go back in, there’s still some internal bleeding. The only good news is that none of the bullets struck her spinal cord or the heart, damn lucky considering the range. We’ve brought in a fresh surgical team and they’re prepping as we speak. To be honest, Agent Williams, I’m amazed she’s still alive. Damn I hate guns.”
“I noticed you referred to her as female.”
The doctor shrugged wearily. “How else would I refer to her? I don’t make judgments on things like that anymore. Besides, it might not matter if we can’t stop the bleeding; she’s lost a lot of blood.”
Steve nodded.
“So this person was abducted?” asked Dr. Henderson.
“Yes, and we think that the gender changes were forced,” said Steve.
“Does that really matter?” asked Dr. Henderson. “What’s important right now is being alive.”
“I agree,” said Steve.
“If she survives we can worry about what was done to her, right now I want to save her life,” continued Dr. Henderson.
Steve nodded again.
“So, what’s your connection to this, Agent Williams?” he asked. “It’s obviously more than just a case to you.”
“My nephew is her friend. He’s the one who contacted me and got me involved,” replied Steve.
“You must be proud of him,” said Dr. Henderson.
“Very much so,” replied Steve. “She also reminds me of my daughter.”
Dr. Henderson nodded. “And did you catch the one who did this?”
“We won’t have to worry about them,” replied Steve without emotion.
Dr Henderson nodded knowingly. “Well, sometimes that’s for the best, no need for some sleazy lawyer getting paid for trying to save their butts.”
“Doc, her mother will be here soon. She’s due to arrive shortly from Chicago and I’m having an agent meet her at Bradley and drive her up here,” said Steve. “What are you going to tell her?”
“Just the truth. We’re doing everything we can,” he replied. “I never lie or make false promises.”
“I know that Doc. I’m just worried how she will react when she sees her child.”
“Does she know what happened?”
“Yes, I talked to her,” said Steve.
“Did you tell her everything?”
“Yes, she knows what was done to her child,” said Steve.
“Then you did everything you can,” he replied.
“I wish I was as confident as you…I’ve had some dealings in cases like this.”
“Then you know about that foundation down in Connecticut…I think it’s called the Farnsworth Foundation or something like that, I know they help people like this,” he said.
Steve smiled. “I know all about it…I know the founder personally.”
“I suggest you tell the mother about it,” said Dr. Henderson. He looked at his watch. “Well, I need to head into the O.R. I’m not operating, but I want to help. I’m a stubborn old bastard, I hate to lose. I take it personally.”
Steve smiled. “We share that trait, Doc. Good luck.”
Chapter 59
Laura Greene arrived two hours later. She was a petite woman with short brown hair.
Steve introduced himself and briefed her on the latest.
“They’re still in the operating room,” he said.
“I don’t know what I will do if Richard dies,” she cried. “It was bad enough when his father died five years ago, Agent Williams.”
“I’m sorry,” comforted Steve. “Oh, please call me Steve.”
“Thank you and you must call me Laura. I know you did everything possible. I knew something bad had happened when Rich stopped calling me. Thank you for finding him.”
“My nephew was the one who got me involved,” replied Steve.
“So the people that hurt him are dead?” she asked.
“Yes, Heidi Walsh, the one who shot Rich was killed at the farm. She also killed Max Prendergast and Jarvis Lansing, the doctor who operated on Rich.”
“I know it’s awful to say, but I’m glad they’re dead” she stated. “Steve, can I ask you something else?”
He nodded.
“You’ve seen Rich. How feminine does my child look? Please be honest,” she asked.
“If I didn’t know Rich’s real gender I never would have suspected the truth. He also looked younger than the photos I had been shown by Ken,” stated Steve honestly. “It looks like Dr. Lansing performed facial surgery that enhanced the changes caused by Max and Heidi.”
“Thank you for being so honest,” she replied.
“There’s more,” he said.
“Please tell me,” asked Laura.
Steve told her about the physical changes.
“Unfortunately I’ve seen a few cases like this, the physical changes are very difficult…if not impossible… to reverse,” he said.
“So Rich may be better off staying female?”
Steve shrugged. “Either way, I can get you some help.”
She nodded. “Oh, I would like to see Ken and thank him for what he did,” she said. “Can you put me in touch with him?”
Steve told her about Ken. “But, I’m sure that he’ll want to see you.”
She shook her head slowly. “I wonder how many other students at the school that bastard hurt.”
“We’ve contacted the school, there will be a full investigation,” explained Steve.
“Um, Steve, does Richard have a feminine name?” she asked.
“Ken said that it was Rachel when they were back in school,” said Steve.
“Rachel…it’s a nice name,” she said barely holding back her tears. She then began to sob uncontrollably. “Please God… don’t let my child die!”
As she cried, Steve held and comforted her the best he knew how.
Chapter 60
An hour later Doctor Henderson came out and sat down next to Steve and Laura in the waiting room. Steve introduced him to Laura.
“How’d it go?” asked Steve.
“Better, we’ve stopped the bleeding, but the next few days will be critical,” he explained.
“I want to see my child,” demanded Laura.
He looked at Steve, who nodded.
“I need to let you know that we currently have her in a drug induced coma,” he explained. “She’s also hooked up to a lot of equipment including a respirator.”
“Doctor, my husband died of cancer, he spent a year in and out of hospitals. I can deal with this,” she stated.
“I just wanted to prepare you for what you’re going to see,” he stated. “Obviously you know that your child has been changed?”
“Steve has explained that to me…male or female, that’s my child in there. I want to be with him…or her. It doesn’t matter,” explained Laura. “And God forbid… should Rich die, I want to be there with my child. No child should die alone.”
Dr. Henderson nodded. “I’ll take you back there.”
“Thank you,” she said.
“Oh, Agent Williams, there’s a hotel just down the street from here; I suggest you get some sleep. It’s just my medical opinion, but you look like hell,” he said.
Steve smirked. “Thanks Doc, you have a great bedside manner.”
“Actually I do…but you’re not my patient. Go get some sleep.”
Laura smiled at him. “He’s right, you do look exhausted. Thank you for saving my child.” She then hugged him.
Laura Greene was led into the ICU and looked at Rich through the glass.
“I’m sorry that we can’t let you get closer, but it’s procedure,” said Doctor Henderson.
“I understand. Oh my God, he really does look like a young girl!” she exclaimed. “She looks so small.”
Doctor Henderson just nodded as he motioned to the nurse.
“This is Mrs. Greene, please get her a chair and whatever else she needs,” he ordered.
Chapter 61
Steve debated getting some sleep, but he decided that he needed to see Ken first.
He paged one of his agents to drive him to Providence. As they drove towards Rhode Island, Steve called his wife.
He needed to talk to someone about what had happened.
“I’m on my way to see Ken, he’s staying with Angela Sullivan,” he explained. He also told her what had happened back at Norton. “Do you think I’m doing the right thing?”
“I think Ken has a right to know and if he’s going to hear bad news at least he’ll have both you and Angela to support him,” she replied.
“Thanks,” he replied wearily.
“You sound exhausted, when did you sleep last?” she asked.
“To be honest I have no idea,” he replied. “Don’t worry. I’ll grab some sleep after I talk to Ken. I should be home in a day or so.”
“Just take care of yourself, okay?” she replied.
“I will…and you do the same,” he replied. “Is Beth around or is she up in Philly?”
“Actually she’s in Columbus, Ohio…some get together with her friends,” replied Maggie.
“If she calls tell her I love her,” said Steve. “I love you and Stevie too.”
“Whoa, are you okay?” she asked.
“This case just struck a little close to home… if you know what I mean,” he replied.
“I understand. Call me when you’re done with Ken.”
“I will,” he replied. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” said Maggie.
Chapter 62
Ken listened intently as Steve told him what had happened.
“And is Rich…or Rachel going to make it?” asked Ken. “Shit, I don’t know how to refer to my friend!”
“Friend is good enough for now. It’s too early to say, but I would say the odds are improving,” said Steve.
“So that fuckin’ bastard Prendergast feminized Rich…god damn him to hell…he got off lightly,” growled Ken.
“I’m glad to see that you’re not holding in your feelings,” noted Steve.
“Angela has helped me deal with all this,” said Ken.
“And I’ll be here for you as you deal with this,” she said.
“Thank you,” replied Ken. “So what happens now?”
“That depends on Rich…or Rachel,” said Steve.
“Rach is going to make it,” stated Ken firmly. “I mean what will happen after she leaves the hospital.”
“I know a place…nearby that can help,” said Steve as he yawned.
“Have you called Celeste yet?” asked Angela.
Steve shook his head slowly and stifled another yawn.
“I’ll take care of it,” she said as she stood up. “Now, follow me Steve, I have a second guest room and you need to get some sleep. No arguments!”
Steve smirked. “When did Maggie call?”
“Right after you got off the phone with her.”
“Well… I know when I’m licked,” said Steve as he stood up and followed Angela upstairs.
Chapter 63
Steve slept straight through the night. The next morning he woke, showered, dressed and headed downstairs.
Angela was sitting in the kitchen reading the paper. Pumpkin was curled up in a chair next to her.
“There’s a fresh pot of coffee if you want some,” she said. “You still drink coffee, right?”
“Is a bear Catholic?” asked Steve as he filled his mug.
Angela laughed. “I suppose that’s better than asking me the bathroom habits of the Pope.”
Steve smiled. “Where’s Ken?”
“Here I am,” announced Ken as he stepped into the kitchen. “You look better.”
Steve nodded as he sipped his coffee.
“So are you driving back to Springfield?” asked Ken.
“That’s the plan,” he said as he pulled out his phone.
“Are you checking on Rachel?”
Steve nodded.
He talked to Dr. Henderson for a few minutes.
“Well?” asked Ken.
“She’s improving,” said Steve. “She’s still in a coma, but her vital signs are improving.”
“Thank god,” stated Ken.
“She still has a long recovery, Ken. She was hit at a very close range,” said Steve.
“I know. But I’m sure she’ll make it.”
“Angela, did you call Celeste while I was asleep?”
Angela nodded. “They’ll send up one of their teams as soon as they are requested by the family.”
“Good,” replied Steve who looked at his watch. “My driver should be here soon. Do you want to come with me Ken?”
“I’ve been ready since five this morning,” replied Ken.
“What do you say Angela?”
“I’m all in favor of Ken going with you. However, I still want to talk to you Ken. We made some good progress, but you still have some baggage from this,” she stated.
Ken nodded. “I won’t forget.”
“If he does just let me know,” said Steve.
“Don’t worry, I definitely won’t forget now,” replied Ken.
Chapter 64
Laura Greene was very pleased to see Ken.
“Thank you so much, Ken,” she stated as she hugged him.
“How is …um, Rach doing?” asked Ken.
“Still in a coma, but the doctors feel they can start to bring her out of it soon,” she replied. “Oh, and don’t worry about which name to use…or which gender to use either. We’ll sort that all out after he’s awake and on the road to recovery,” she said.
“So, you’d be okay if Rich wants to be Rachel?” asked Ken.
“I would adjust,” Laura replied truthfully. “I can’t say that I fully understand it…but I’m willing to learn. What about you?”
Ken stared back. “It’s a little complex.”
“Well, I’m going to let you two talk,” interrupted Steve. “I have some loose ends on this case I need to tie up. Laura, where are you staying?”
“At the motel up the street,” she replied.
“Ken why don’t you get a room there. I imagine you’ll want to be here when Rach wakes up,” said Steve. “Call me once you get the room and I’ll take care of the bill.”
“Okay, that’s really nice of you,” replied Ken.
Steve smiled. “Don’t worry; I won’t be the one paying for it.”
Chapter 65
The next day Steve was picked up at JFK by Walt.
“How’s the kid?” asked Walt.
“Improving slowly,” replied Steve. “They still have her in a coma.”
“So where are we going?” asked Walt as they headed into the city.
“To see Max Prendergast’s lawyer. One of our lawyers will be meeting us at his office,” said Steve.
“Why?” asked Walt.
“Let’s just call it a surprise,” replied Steve.
“For who?”
“Let’s wait and see.”
Liam Montague was one of the Agency’s top lawyers. He had had been recruited directly out of Harvard Law School twenty years ago, some say personally, by The Director.
He greeted Steve and Walt outside the law office of Miller, Carlsberg, and Adams.
“Did you get everything?” asked Steve.
The small balding man nodded. “It required an all-nighter but we have what we need,” he replied as they shook hands.
“Liam, this is Walt Taylor, he used to be on my Spec-Ops team, now he’s a NYC detective,” stated Steve.
The two men shook hands.
“So what’s up?” asked Walt.
“You’ll see,” said Steve as a sly smile appeared on his face. “I don’t want to spoil the surprise.
The three men walked inside and talked to the receptionist.
“Excuse me, but do you have an appointment?” she asked timidly.
Steve pulled out his badge and ID. “I have it right here.”
The woman stared at the ID as if she didn’t know what to do.
“I’d like to see whoever is handing the affairs of the late Maxwell R. Prendergast,” continued Steve.
She nervously picked up her phone and dialed a number. A minute later a middle-aged slightly overweight man in a twelve hundred dollar tailored suit came out of his office.
“I’m Carter Adams, want do you want?” he asked without offering to shake hands.
“I think it would be better if we spoke in private,” said Steve as he flashed his badge again. He decided to save time and immediately dislike the arrogant, balding, overweight lawyer.
Carter looked at the badge and ID. “And who are the other two, more feds?”
Liam pulled out his ID and Walt showed his badge.
“So the NYPD is in on this too? Do you have a warrant?” demanded Carter barely fighting his annoyance. “I know my rights and I’m not about to be bullied.”
“Again, I would prefer to talk in private, unless you want the sorted details of one of your clients discussed in public…doesn’t bother me either way,” replied Steve in a calm manner. He wanted to say end his sentence with the word ‘asshole’ but he didn’t think that it would help matters.
Carter glared back. “Very well, follow me. Mary, tell Mr. Carlsberg and Mr. Miller to meet us in the conference room.”
They entered the room and sat down. They were immediately joined by two other men. One was tall and thin, and the other appeared to be in his late fifties and was bald.
“These are my partners, Jacob Carlsberg and Roland Miller,” stated Carter. “Now, will you tell us what you want?”
“I thought you’d be more polite,” said Steve. He then introduced Walt and Liam to the other lawyers.
Jacob and Roland looked worried. They couldn’t imagine why they had both the feds and NYPD in their office.
“Now that we all know each other, it’s time to tell you want we want,” stated Steve. He nodded at Liam.
Liam opened up his case and took out several stacks of papers. He calmly handed them to the three lawyers. “The first page summarizes the content of the rest of the package.”
The three men read them and then stared back in disbelief.
“You must be fucking kidding!” stated Carter.
“No, no we’re not. I believe you’ll find everything in order,” replied Liam.
“Mr. Prendergast was a murder victim and a well respected man in this city,” interjected Roland. “You can’t just seize his entire estate like this.”
“Everything is perfectly legal,” replied Liam. “Your client… had he lived would currently be facing a very long list of charges ranging from kidnapping to sexual slavery. We have sufficient evidence to seize his property to provide restitution to his victims.”
“We’ll see you in court,” stated Carter angrily as he shoved the papers back towards Liam.
“You will lose,” said Liam with quiet confidence. “I’ve filed dozens of claims like this and haven’t lost once.”
“Not in New York,” said Roland.
“These are Federal charges,” stated Liam. “Your client crossed state bounders to commit his crimes. The federal laws regarding these sorts of seizures are very strong. And just for your personal education, I have won several cases like this in New York... and against much more powerful and prestigious law firms.”
The three men leaned closer to confer.
“We’re not going to just hand over his estate without a fight. It’s currently valued at nearly two million dollars,” argued Roland.
“Actually it’s closer to four million, if you include his home and ownership in the theater,” noted Liam.
“It doesn’t matter how much it is…we’re not just going to give it to you,” snapped Carter.
“Why do you care?” asked Walt. “It’s not your money.”
“Mr. Prendergast’s will clearly states that his estate would go to a charitable organization,” replied Carter.
“Which, according to the documents that I have seen, would be controlled by this law firm,” interjected Liam.
“And therefore we will go to court to protect our interest,” continued Carter.
“Unbelievable! You just want his money!” exclaimed Walt.
“It’s also the principal of the issue,” snapped Carter.
“By maintaining his assets we are merely following the final wishes of Mr. Prendergast,” added Roland. “We would also ensure that his estate is managed properly.”
“And profit from it too,” interrupted Walt.
“Charities require management and you can’t expect us to do that sort of work for free can you?” asked Carter.
Walt was about to reply when he was stopped by Steve.
“Fine, we’ll go to court. It will come out publically that your client, Max Prendergast abducted and repeatedly sexually abused a nineteen-year-old male college student. We will also reveal to the world that he started his abuse while the victim was a minor at a prestigious private high school,” asserted Steve in a calm manner. “We have accessed his computer and your well respected client was associated with dealers in sexual slavery. We also have solid evidence that he used his wealth to support his illegal activities.”
“In addition, we have sufficient evidence to start an investigation of business associates of the deceased…including his lawyers,” added Liam who leaned back slowly in his chair.
“You wouldn’t dare!” snapped Carter.
Steve smirked as he leaned closer to the lawyer. “Wanna bet?”
“Are you…threatening us?” asked Roland nervously.
“Not a threat, a promise. What Special Agent Williams is saying is all true,” stated Liam. “We don’t take sexual slavery cases lightly… and neither does the general public. Even if you’re not directly involved in the crimes committed by Mr. Prendergast…there will be the guilt by association especially if you fight to keep the money in court. I doubt your other clients will like that and I imagine they will seek out a new law firm.”
“We…we had no idea…you can’t possibly think that we were involved in something like that?” stammered Jacob nervously.
“We’ve only had Mr. Prendergast as a client for three years…and even then, we’ve barely talked,” added Roland. “He directed us to set up his estate, but we were just in the preliminary phases.”
“So what you’re saying is that there’s no big emotional attachment,” said Liam. “So why put up a fight?”
“The money from his estate will go into a fund that will go towards his victims,” explained Steve. “We’re currently investigating the possibility that there may be more victims of your client’s perversions. I doubt that it would be good for your firm to be associated with someone like that. However, I know the press would love it, cases like this are hard to keep secret.”
“You wouldn’t dare!” exclaimed Carter.
Steve turned to Walt. “Detective, do you have the phone number for the Daily News? I bet they’d love a story like this.”
Walt nodded as he pulled out his cell phone; he was barely able to hold back his smile.
“Sounds like their kind of story, I imagine they’ll come up with a real doozey of a headline too. You know, I think it was P.T. Barnum that said no publicity is bad publicity, but I’ve never believed that. All the press coverage will turn this into a guaranteed three-ring circus. With the public outrage this will start I bet that my DA might even want to take a look at your so-called charity operations,” said Walt.
The three lawyers traded nervous glances.
“I bet the IRS would like to take a look at your books too,” added Liam.
“Please don’t!” cried Roland.
“Maybe… we can reach a deal?” asked Jacob hopefully.
“We’re not here to deal; accept our terms or be prepared to fight it out in court and in public. If you agree to our terms we can handle this very quietly; the money would go to a good cause, the victims would be compensated and the ‘good’ name of your firm wouldn’t be tarnished,” explained Liam. “But if you want to fight over someone else’s money…be prepared to put up a long and costly fight…and be prepared to lose.”
The three attorneys stared back in defeat.
“When… when do you need… a decision?” asked Carter as he wiped sweat off his brow with a handkerchief.
Liam looked at his watch. “Twenty-four hours…I’m a busy man and my colleague is even more impatient,” he explained as he pointed to Steve.
“Fine, you’ll be hearing from us by then,” said Carter.
“The clock is ticking,” stated Steve as they stood up to leave.
Chapter 66
Outside the law office, Steve, Walt, and Liam talked.
“I should get a call from them in next couple of hours,” said Liam cheerfully. “They won’t fight it; it’s not worth the effort for them. The publicity alone from a court case would destroy their firm. Even if they did decide to fight us their court costs could potentially be more than the money they’re trying to retain.”
“What about Heidi Walsh and Jarvis Lansing?” asked Steve.
“Their estates should be even less of a problem,” said Liam. “My staff is finishing up the paperwork as we speak.”
“Pretty neat,” said Walt. “So, how many victims are we walking about?”
“From the files on his computer, Prendergast appears to have abused at least three others. Who knows how many that witch Heidi abused and we should get a large share of Lansing’s estate. I doubt any relatives will appear to make a claim,” explained Liam. “I know money isn’t a cure all, but it will help the victims.”
“Do you think we can get the farm in Southwick?” asked Steve. “I think it would be a nice addition to the Farnsworth Foundation.”
Liam nodded. “That’s a splendid idea!”
Steve shook Liam’s hand. “Always a pleasure doing business with you Liam.”
Liam smiled back. “I was about to say the same thing, Steve. Give my best to Maggie.”
Steve nodded. “I will and you do the same for JoAnne, we have to have dinner sometime soon.”
“Good to meet you Walt, I hope we can work together again soon,” said Liam as he shook the detective’s hand. He then handed the detective a business card.
“I hope so,” replied Walt.
Steve and Walt watched Liam drive away.
“Where did you meet him?” asked Walt.
“We sometimes play poker,” replied Steve.
“Damn, I bet he’s a dangerous player,” replied Walt.
Steve nodded. “He’s a tough little bastard. I’m glad he’s on our side.”
“So why were we here?” asked Walt. “I seriously doubt that Liam needed our help.”
“We weren’t here for him, I just wanted a little closure and to be present when it happened,” explained Steve. “I thought you’d like that too.”
Walt nodded. “To paraphrase a line from ‘The Sting’, ‘It’s not enough but it’s damned close.’”
Steve laughed as he looked at his watch. “I need to get going. I’m catching the Acela to Washington in an hour.”
“I’ll give you a lift,” said Walt. “It was good working with you again.”
“Likewise,” replied Steve. “And if you ever get bored you’d always be welcome back on the team.”
“My wife would kill me,” replied Walt as they got into his car. “Oh, did you find out why Heidi was trying to take the kid to Miami?”
“It looks like she was going to sell her. Unfortunately the suspected buyer fled the country, but now we know who he is and I suspect that he’ll be back,” replied Steve. “We’ll be looking for him.”
“It really doesn’t end, does it?” asked Walt.
Steve shook his head. “No, unfortunately it doesn’t.”
Chapter 67
Two days later Ken called Steve.
“Rachel is out of the coma,” he stated.
“And how is she doing?” asked Steve.
“She’s weak…but she’s getting stronger. Oh, and she wants to stay female,” continued Ken.
“Is that just because of how she looks?” asked Steve.
“No,” replied Ken. “She told her mom that she feels whole now. Mrs. Greene doesn’t seem to mind.”
“That’s good to hear. How are you doing?” asked Steve.
“Mixed feelings,” he replied honestly. “I’m happy for Rachel…but I also have feelings for her…beyond friendship if you know what I mean.”
“I do, but I think that you can best help her by being her friend, she’s going to have a long recovery…both physical and mental.”
“I know,” replied Ken.
“There will be time later to talk about everything else,” continued Steve.
“You’re right,” replied Ken.
“Oh, I’ll call the foundation down in Connecticut and let them know the good news. They’ll send up someone to talk to both Rachel and her mom,” stated Steve.
“Angela told me about it. She also said that you helped rescue the woman who founded it,” said Ken.
“Did she? She always talked too much,” chuckled Steve.
“She told me quite a few things about some of the cases you’ve worked on. What do I have to do to be accepted into The Agency?”
“Finish college,” answered Steve. “If I took you before you did that your mom would kick my butt.”
Ken laughed. “Okay. But what about Rachel?”
“Why does she want to join too?” asked Steve.
Ken laughed. “You know what I mean.”
“No, it doesn’t matter to me who you love. I told you that one of the best agents I know is transgendered and her life partner is also an agent. The more important question I have for you is why do you want to be an agent?”
“That’s easy, I like the idea of going after sick bastards like Prendergast,” replied Ken. “I also felt something when I was working on the case…I enjoyed what I was doing.”
“That’s a good start. I gotta run, Ken. Keep me informed on how things are going, okay?”
“I will, thank you for everything,” he replied.
“Oh, when things settle down, I’d like you to come down to DC; I would like to give you a little tour of where I work and if you play your cards right it might be the place you work.”
“I’d like that, thank you again.”
Chapter 68
It was late October in Connecticut and Rachel Greene walked quickly from her dorm room to the office of her therapist. It was a chilly and blustery day; the only sounds came from the wind, the rustling of the leaves and the occasional honking of geese as they flew over. The gentle tapping of her knee-high boots on the hard concrete sidewalk added a soothing counterpoint to nature’s symphony.
The grounds of the Farnsworth Foundation were designed to create a relaxing environment and Rachel had grown to love it.
Rachel had been staying there ever since she had been released from the hospital. The first month at the foundation, her mom had stayed nearby in a Bed and Breakfast owned by the foundation. But now she was back in Chicago, still they talked daily on the phone.
Rachel felt as if a huge weight had been removed from her shoulders. She could be the girl she had always wanted to be. She was also ecstatic that her mom accepted the change.
The physical pain and scars from her abduction were mostly healed; the good thing was that there was no permanent damage, although she still had bullet fragments in her body. The doctors said it was a miracle that no major organs were injured by the bullets.
It was too bad that the mind didn’t heal as quickly she thought as she entered the building where Dr. Nancy Chen was waiting for her. While it was true that the news of Max’s death had snapped her out of the induced submissive state that she had been in, she now had to deal with the fact that she could remember everything that had been done to her by both Max and by Heidi.
They met only twice a week now, down from the daily sessions that they had when Rachel first arrived.
Rachel still carried a lot of guilt over what had happened. If only she had been stronger none of this would had ever happened. Nancy tried to help her accept that she wasn’t at fault.
“We now know that he abused at least a dozen students while he was at Norton,” Nancy had told her at their last session.
“Yes, but he picked me,” replied Rachel. “He must have seen me as the easiest target, just like in the nature shows; the predator picks out the weakest and easiest to catch.”
“I watch those shows too and sometimes the predator also picks out the closest,” replied Nancy.
“I wish I could believe that,” replied Rachel.
Rachel stepped into the office and was greeted by Nancy.
“You look lovely today, Rachel, is that a new outfit?” asked Nancy.
Rachel was wearing a long gray skirt and emerald green cashmere sweater.
“Yes, Mrs. Marks picked this out for me,” replied Rachel as she referred to a fashion consultant on the staff.
“She has a great eye for fashion,” replied Nancy. “Come on in.”
“She says that these sorts of outfits will make me look more mature,” replied Rachel. “I’m so sick of people thinking I’m a kid!” She then laughed slightly.
Thanks to the surgery, Rachel looked to be around fifteen, even though she would be twenty-one in three months.
“I like your hair too,” replied Nancy. “When did you get it styled?”
Rachel smiled. “Yesterday, I wanted something very different from what I had before when…well you know what I mean.”
Her hair was now her natural brown, with some highlights. It was styled short and layered.
They walked into Nancy’s office. It was more like a living room than an office. The bay windows looked out at a large oak tree. There were several birdfeeders hanging from its branches.
“Do you want some tea or coffee?” asked Nancy.
Rachel shook her head as sat down gracefully in a large plush chair.
“No thank you,” she said as she watched the birds on the feeder. They were fattening themselves up for the approaching winter.
“So do you have any plans for the weekend?” asked Nancy.
Rachel nodded. “Ken is coming down from Boston.” A big smile appeared on her face.
“That’s nice, when was the last time he was down here?” asked Nancy as she sipped her coffee.
“Three weeks ago,” she replied.
“How’s he doing?”
“He’s still seeing his therapist. Do you know Dr. Sullivan?”
Nancy nodded. “I also know her daughter who’s also a great therapist.”
“I didn’t know that. Well, Ken trusts her and he said that they’ve made great progress,” she replied.
“That’s good to hear. Rachel, how do you see Ken?” asked Nancy.
“He’s my best friend…he also saved me, he saved my life,” she replied.
“Do you have any other feelings for him?”
Rachel nodded. “I have very strong feelings for him, but we’ve both agreed to keep this as friendship for now. I don’t think I could stand someone touching me sexually for a while…even Ken.”
“That’s very normal considering what you went through,” replied Nancy.
“Can I ask you something?” asked Rachel.
Nancy nodded. “Of course.”
“I’d like to go back to college soon. Don’t get me wrong, I love it here, but I want to get back to my studies.”
“I’m sure we can work something out,” replied Nancy.
“Sooo, that’s a no for now, right?” asked Rachel fighting back her disappointment.
“Let’s just say that it’s not a yes…yet. You still have a lot of healing to do and it’s best to be careful and not rush things, okay? In the meantime, we can sign you up for one of the courses here.”
“Okay, that’s better than nothing,” replied Rachel.
“So do you plan on going for the same degree?” asked Nancy.
Rachel shook her head. “No, I want to change majors. Now that I have a sizable trust fund I have decided that I want to be a marine biologist. I would have picked it as my original major but it didn’t seem practical.”
“I’m not surprised by this decision. You’ve gone to the Mystic Aquarium six times since you’ve been here.”
The foundation regularly took the girls out on field trips.
“I like it…I feel at peace there,” she replied.
“Maybe we can work out something with them,” said Nancy. “Celeste is a major contributor.”
Rachel nodded. “I like her.”
“So do I,” replied Nancy. “So where did we stop last time?”
Chapter 69
Ken arrived at the front office early Saturday morning and checked in. It was cool and cloudy day. The weather reports stated that it might rain that evening.
“I’ll call her room for you,” said the friendly young woman at the front desk.
Ken nodded and seeing the girl’s nametag he thanked her.
“I appreciate that, Bobbi,” he stated.
A few minutes later Rachel walked up to the main office. She was wearing jeans, a red sweater and a black leather coat.
“Hi Rach,” he greeted.
“Hi Ken,” she replied as she gave him a hug.
“You look great,” he replied.
“I’ve put on a few pounds…they still think I’m too thin,” she replied.
Ken nodded. Rachel had lost a lot of weight during the three weeks she had spent in the hospital.
“So what do you want to do?” he asked.
“Have you had breakfast?” she asked.
“Nope, I passed a diner on the way here,” he said. “You want to grab a bite?”
“That sounds great,” she replied.
Over breakfast Rachel updated Ken on her status.
“I think it’s smart to take it slowly,” said Ken as he picked up a piece of bacon. “I didn’t go through ten percent of what you did, and it still bothers me.”
“Nancy says I have to let it out to move forward,” said Rachel as she spread some cream cheese on her bagel.
“That sounds smart,” replied Ken as he took another bite of his bacon.
“So how are you doing?” she asked. “I mean with school.”
“College is great. I officially changed my major and am now studying criminal justice,” he replied. “I might even go for my Masters…now that money isn’t an object.”
“So you’re really going to apply to the Agency?”
“When I graduate,” replied Ken. “Uncle Steve told me that I had to get my degree.”
“Do you feel any guilt about taking the money?” she asked.
Ken shook his head as he wiped his mouth. “None at all, what about you?”
She shook her head. “I look at it as a way to get my life back on track.”
“I’m glad that some good can come out of this. Uncle Steve told me that the Agency tries to set up trust funds whenever possible.”
“That reminds me, I never got a chance to thank him in person,” she said before taking a small bite of her bagel.
“Well, I’m going down to see him this spring in DC. Would you like to join me?”
“Really?” she asked excitedly. “But that’s not right; I don’t want to impose on him.”
Ken smiled. “I already called and asked him. He thinks it’s a great idea. My Aunt Maggie wants to meet you too. Maybe Beth will be there, she’s pretty cool.”
“Who’s Beth?”
“Their adopted daughter, she’s currently going to Penn,” said Ken. “I have the feeling that you two will get along perfectly.”
“I just hope the foundation lets me go,” she said. “I would like to meet more of your family.”
“I’m sure they will. I know it must seem like you’re locked up, but from what Uncle Steve told me, they do that will all new patients.”
Rachel nodded. “I hope he’s right. Hey, if we’re going to DC can I meet that agent you told me about, the one who is like me?”
Ken didn’t reply at first. He lowered his head and took a sip of coffee.
“What’s wrong?” she asked. “And don’t say nothing; I have always been able to tell when you’re lying.”
He let out a sigh. “Do you watch TV, Rach?”
Rachel nodded.
“Did you see that story about the agent who was stabbed last week?” asked Ken.
Rachel’s hands went to her mouth. “You mean?”
Ken nodded. “Yes, that was her, Ally Burns. The good thing is that Uncle Steve told me that she’s going to make it…but she may not regain full use of her arm.”
“I’m so sorry…and you still want to be an agent?”
“Yes, even more so. Uncle Steve told me all about her…you’re connected to her more than you realize,” replied Ken. “I’ll tell you about her if you’d like.”
“Please,” she replied.
Chapter 70
“I had no idea there were people like Ally Burns,” said Rachel as they walked around Mystic Seaport. Even though it was chilly they were having a good time.
“I’ve heard a lot of my uncle’s stories and she’s one of the few people that he’s truly impressed by,” replied Ken.
“Thank you for telling me about her,” said Rachel. “I also want to thank you again for saving me.”
“You’ve thanked me at least ten times already; don’t you think that’s enough?”
She shook her head. “You the reason I’m free today, how can I ever thank you enough?”
“We’re friends,” he continued. “That’s what friends do.”
“Yes, but we both know that we’re more than just friends,” she said softly as she took his hand into hers.
He glanced over at her as they continued to walk. “You sure about this?”
She smiled back. “Yes. I don’t want to rush things, Ken, but I do care about you…I always have and I always will.”
“You mean a lot to me too, Rach,” he replied.
“I’m glad to hear that,” she said. “I was afraid that…well, I’m not exactly a real woman.”
“No, Rach that’s not true, and I love you for who you are.”
“Thank you,” she said.
“We’ll just take it slow, right?” he asked.
“Yep, we have our whole lives ahead of us,” she replied as she gently squeezed his hand.
The End
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/FN_P90
http://www.barrettrifles.com/rifle_82.aspx
http://www.militaryfactory.com/smallarms/detail.asp?smallarm...
Julieverse Characters
Ally Burns — Federal agent and head of The Agency’s Internet crime department, recruited to The Agency by Carol Martin. Ally has recently undergone SRS and lives with Carol and their cat in the Washington DC area. (The Protector Series, Combined Forces)
Dr. Nancy Chen- Originally a therapist for The Agency, she left to work at The Farnsworth Foundation. — (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings)
Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman died of a heart attack and Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered teens. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Bobbi Marks- Born and raised in the Tidewater area of Virginia, Bob was abducted and enslaved by Monica Lee. She escaped to only face a different threat by an overzealous attorney- (Double Jeopardy)
Mary Marks- The mother of Bobbi. Along with her husband they moved from Virginia to Connecticut to work at the Farnsworth Foundation. (Double Jeopardy)
Margo Simon- A sick twisted sociopath and those are her good points. Her sex slave business was broken up by Ally Burns. Sentenced to multiple life sentences in a Super Max prison. (Combined Forces, The Protector Series)
Dr. Angela Sullivan —She still works out of her office in Providence RI. Angela began to assist transgendered teens back in the 1980’s. Her daughter Jenna attended Brown and then went to work for the Agency. (The Protector Series, Change of Course Series, Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Band of Sisters).
Tom, Madison, Joe, & Jackson- Members of Steve Williams’ elite Strike Force. (Protector Series)
Cathleen and Michelle- Cathleen is the Agencies top computer field agent. Michelle runs the Agency’s research department (Protector Series)
Beth Williams- While serving in the navy, LT Ben Carlson was transformed into a teenage girl by Dr. Martz, through a DNA process. Beth was adopted by two federal agents, Maggie and Steve Williams. Beth has also served as an agent, although she is now currently a fulltime student. Beth is currently dating a fellow Penn student named Jim Buchwalter. (Change of Course I-IV, Combined Forces, The Protector Series, Coeds)
Steve Williams- One of the top agents at the federal law enforcement organization called The Agency, a hybrid of the FBI and CIA. Recruited from the US Navy SEALs, Steve currently works out of the Spec-Ops department and runs the tactical strike teams. His wife is Maggie who is also an agent. They have two children, Beth their adopted daughter and their son Steve Jr. (Change of Course and Protector Series)
My Christmas Gift
Instead of a card; here is a holiday tale about an unusual Christmas gift. Wishing you all a joyful season!
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
Where to start? Well, I suppose it started way before I was even born. My mom came from a wealthy family; rather, make that a filthy rich family. Her father, my grandfather, Randal Harper, was an investment banker and everything he touched made money.
However, he also believed in the Andrew Carnegie model of making a fortune and then giving it back. My mom and her sister were given starter funds, and he then gave the rest of his vast fortune away to museums, colleges, inner-city schools, libraries, and well, you get the picture.
My mom used her money to open her own business. Obviously, she had some of her father's touch, and it was successful. My parents sold it and then invested the money in real estate.
I had a comfortable upbringing. We weren't rich, but never had any needs.
My parents liked the upper middle class lifestyle and its associated comfortable boundaries.
The same cannot be said for my Aunt Zelda.
My mom always blamed her parents for Zelda's free spirited attitude. My mom's name is Karen, named after her grandmother. Zelda was named after the wife of the writer F. Scott Fitzgerald, a favorite author of my grandmother.
My dad always said that Zelda marched to the beat of her own bagpiper, meaning she did things her own way and never cared one bit what others thought.
He was right about the fact that she always did things her own way; however, she cared a lot for others too.
Now, Zelda wasn't a slacker or anything like that. She took her money and invested it very aggressively. She was currently a multi-millionaire and global investor.
She had a knack for spotting trends long before anyone else, and at the same time she funded her own pet projects.
My mom and dad could tolerate that, and the fact that Zelda was very rich; what they couldn't stand was how flaky they thought she was.
Aunt Zelda did things that my parents couldn't understand. She marched in protests rallies for a variety of causes. She once chained herself to a redwood tree; she hired planes to fly protest banners at the inauguration of politicians that she didn't like; she was also seen at parties hobnobbing with rock stars and other celebrities.
My parents couldn't understand why she wouldn't grow up, but they just didn't understand that Aunt Zelda was just blessed with the ability to see things the way they should be. I never fully understood this myself until I was nineteen.
Chapter 2
Okay, I've given you some background on my family, now I need to tell you my own past.
I was born Daniel Robert Drake, named after both my grandfathers. I grew up as a pretty normal kid. I accept that I've been blessed with an above average IQ and cursed with a below average sense of conformity. I know that my parents and teachers were frustrated by the way I did things. My parents blamed this on Aunt Zelda, thinking she was a bad influence, but I think I was just born that way.
I always got very good grades, but never studied; I mean, I never studied. I would often not start a report until the evening before it was due, just for the challenge of doing it in one night and still getting the top grade in my class. I once didn't start a test until there was only fifteen minutes left in the class, and much to my teacher's chagrin, I still got the highest grade in the class.
Even though I didn't give in to the standard high school rules of social behavior, I was popular and had plenty of friends. In fact, I was able to move between the various groups in school because of this. I had jock friends and buddies who were stoners. I could go to a Goth party on Friday night and a prep party on Saturday. I suspected that this ability to interact with a variety of groups would come in handy some day.
Thanks to my mindset, I could do things that many other of my classmates would worry about doing. I'm not talking about illegal things, rather things that might hurt someone's social status.
I dressed up as an elf for the school holiday party and then wore the outfit during school, for a week. I dressed up as a girl for Halloween and also for the homecoming dance on a dare. I didn't care, and it was almost expected of me.
By the time I was in my senior year of high school, I had plenty of scholarship offers, but no idea of what I wanted to do. So, I decided to take a year off, which pissed off my parents and earned me praise from Aunt Zelda.
My dad had threatened to throw me out of the house, but he gave in to my plans after I told him that I would go to college the next year. I still had no idea of what I wanted to do, but I figured that I could go to college and decide.
So, I basically hung around the house, read, surfed the net, went to museums, and basically had a great time.
Now, I didn't just become a couch potato, I loved being outside too. I was never big enough to play team sports, as I'm only 5-9 and thin. I love to run, and in my year of freedom I entered and completed two marathons. I also loved hiking, camping, kayaking, and swimming.
As for my looks, I grew my hair long, mainly to be different. By Christmas it was down to the small of my back. Now, I kept it clean and brushed and all that, but it was long.
So, enough of the background info, it's time to talk about when I my life changed, starting on Christmas morning.
Chapter 3
My parents and I had Christmas morning together. We had breakfast and then sat in the living room and opened the presents; my mom loves that sort of family tradition.
They were also getting ready to go to Europe for a week and would be leaving early the next morning. They offered to take me along, but I told them that they should enjoy the trip together. I was quite content to be by myself.
Aunt Zelda was in New Zealand or someplace like that, although she had said that she would be stopping by sometime before New Year's Eve.
"This one is for you from Aunt Zelda," stated Mom as she handed me an ornately wrapped gift.
I took it from her and read the gift card aloud.
"Dear Danny, While I admire your attitude towards life, you need to start to focusing on your future. I hope this gift aids you in your journey. Love, Aunt Zelda"
"Well, I wonder what it could be?" asked Mom.
I opened the gift and began to shake my head as I looked inside the box.
"What is it?" asked Dad.
I reached in and lifted out what looked like a Barbie doll. It had long brown hair like me, and was wearing a business suit. It even had a matching briefcase and laptop computer.
Dad shook his head in disgust. "She's nuts!"
I smiled as I examined the doll. The details were incredible, as I could see that it was holding a cell phone in its hand.
"She gave you a doll?" exclaimed Mom.
"I told you; she's nuts," repeated Dad.
"It's pretty cool, although I have no idea what it has to do with my future," I stated as I studied the doll. "Maybe she thinks I should go into the toy business?"
Chapter 4
It was later that evening, and I was sitting in our living room, looking out at snow falling when I had a strange sensation sweep over me. I turned away from the window and looked around the room. I was alone, as Mom and Dad had gone to bed so they could get up early for their trip.
I was alone, yet something still felt odd. I walked over to the tree, and for some reason, I felt compelled to open up the box that held the doll that Aunt Zelda had given me.
It may have been my imagination, but for just a moment the doll seemed to have a slight glow, as if it had its own aura. I shrugged this off and headed to bed, taking the doll with me.
I sat it down on the chest of drawers across from my bed. I didn't just flop it down; instead, I positioned it so it was sitting on several books with its legs crossed. I wondered why Aunt Zelda had given it to me, and I decided to ask her, assuming she showed up in the next week.
That night I had a series of dreams, and what was strange was that in each one I was a woman. They weren't nightmares... rather they were very pleasant enjoyable adventures, and in each one I was a young woman.
I woke up in the morning feeling quite refreshed. Mom and Dad had already left on their trip, and I had the house all to myself. It was then that it all started.
I thought about my dreams, and I picked up the doll. I felt a slight tingling, and I giggled slightly as I set my doll back down.
I suddenly felt a strange compulsion creeping into my mind. I can't explain it, but with each passing moment, I felt the need to take a bath; well not exactly a bath, I decided to take a bubble bath.
I walked into my parents' bedroom and into their bathroom. Mom had a huge bath installed several years ago, and I stood there looking at it. I looked around and found that Mom had several types of bubble baths. I picked out a lavender scented one, and a short time later, I was soaking in a hot bath.
Now, I couldn't remember the last time that I had taken a bath, let alone a bubble bath, but it felt so good that I couldn't believe what I had been missing.
I stretched out in the hot bubbly water and let out a contented sigh. I could get used to this, I thought. I then ran my hand down one of my legs. Something didn't feel right. The feeling of having hairy legs seemed so foreign. Without thinking, I reached over and took my mom's razor and began to shave my legs.
The silkiness of having smooth legs in the bath felt so nice. I then turned my attention to my underarms, and soon they were hair free.
As soon I left the warmth of the bath, I slipped on my mom's thick robe. I looked in the mirror and ran my fingers through my long hair. It was nice, but it lacked something. I looked around and found a curling iron. It took me a few attempts to figure out how to use it, but soon I had curls.
Thankfully, I didn't have much facial hair, and after shaving, my face felt nice and smooth.
I was then drawn to my mom's makeup table. Thanks to taking a few acting classes, I knew how to do makeup, and I began to make my face up. With each step I smiled approvingly at my changing appearance. I had to admit that I made an attractive woman. I decided to see what I would look like completely dressed.
Now, I had dressed as a girl a few times at school, but that had always been for fun. Suddenly, a vision appeared in my mind of how I should dress, and I immediately began to search my mom's wardrobe.
I picked out a matching bra and panties set from Victoria's Secret. They were white with a slight border of lace, very cute, and they fit me perfectly.
I was also pleasantly surprised to find a pair of breast pads, and they filled out the bra quite nicely. I then slipped on a pair of pantyhose. They felt wonderful against my smooth legs.
I then explored my mom's closet. I had always admired my mom's sense of style and even more now. I picked out a gray woolen skirt and a red sweater. I then saw a nice pair of black boots, and to my glee they fit perfectly. I had never realized that I was the same size as my mom.
I finished my wardrobe with jewelry. I took out the studs from my ears and inserted a pair of small gold hoops. I completed my look with a couple of rings, a watch, bracelets, and a necklace.
My nails looked terrible, and it hit me that there was little I could do for them here. I grabbed one of my mom's extra purses, filled it with what I would need, slipped on one of her extra winter coats and headed out of the house.
Chapter 5
Instinctively, I knew where to go as I drove into the city. Mentally, I began to make a list of things I had to do that day. What was strange was that nothing felt out of the ordinary. I was aware that deep down I was a nineteen-year-old guy, but on the surface I was now Danielle Drake, and I was on a mission.
I had never realized how relaxing it was to get a manicure. The woman who did my nails either never suspected my true gender or didn't care. She suggested that I get extensions, and I immediately agreed. I was very pleased with the work she did. My hands looked so feminine now.
My next stop was at a salon, and I was very happy to get a walk-in appointment. My hair looked okay, but I wanted it professionally styled and colored. My brown hair was too drab.
The stylist suggested that I go with a shorter hair style, more fitting for a young woman. She said that she understood how I liked having long hair, but that many girls my age got it cut shorter. We compromised, and I ended up getting a midlength style with medium curls. I also had my hair colored auburn.
My brows were waxed and shaped, and I was very pleased with my new look. The stylist told me that I now looked much more mature. I had to agree with her.
I now needed my own wardrobe. I mean, I liked my mom's things, but I couldn't keep wearing her stuff, could I?
Throwing caution to the wind, I went out on a shopping spree. I bought everything from panties to dresses. I also bought my own makeup, after spending an hour with a makeup expert at the mall.
The first thing I did after I got home was to put away my new things. Without thinking, I boxed up all my male clothes. I could drop them off at Goodwill later.
I then turned my attention to my room. While it wasn't overly masculine, it definitely needed a makeover.
Thankfully, we had some lovely floral bedding in the linen closet, and that made a huge difference. I went up into the attic and found several framed prints that would also look nice. I finished the look with a bouquet of fresh flowers that had been in the living room. There was little I could do about the furniture for now, but maybe I could talk mom and dad into buying me a new bedroom set. I would need a makeup table, but for now my desk could fill in for that.
Chapter 6
I looked at the doll on my chest of drawers, and while I suspected it had something to do with the changes I was undergoing, I had no idea how or why. I just knew that I was very pleased with the way I looked.
I then was drawn to my computer. Feeling a wave of motivation, I began to search for colleges with good business programs. I was happy to see that there were several that I was more than qualified to attend. In fact, several of the colleges were ones that had offered me scholarships.
I began to form a vision of how I wanted my life to go. I wanted to be a businesswoman like my mom.... make that like my aunt.
I picked up the phone and immediately called Aunt Zelda.
"Merry Christmas, Aunt Zelda," I said when she picked up the phone.
"Merry Christmas to you, Daniel," she replied.
"It's Danielle now," I replied in a very matter of fact way. "But you knew that, didn't you, Aunt Zelda?"
There was a slight pause before she replied. "I see, so you like the gift...Danielle?"
"Like? No, I love it, but I have some questions for you," I replied.
"I fully expected that. I will be arriving at the airport tomorrow morning, I think we'd better discuss this is person," she said.
"I look forward to seeing you. Do you want me to meet you at the airport?"
There another small pause. "Um...do you feel up to it, dear?"
"Absolutely. Besides, I can't wait until you see me!" I replied confidently.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
I told her how I had spent my day.
"I see. Now, dear, have you noticed any physical changes, I mean, other than the ones you yourself have initiated?"
"No, why?" I asked.
"You seem to be having a very strong reaction to the process. I was hoping to be with you before it got this far," she replied.
"Does that mean that I'm going to turn into a girl completely?" I asked. I even noticed that I sounded excited about this possibility.
"No, but you will develop feminine characteristics," she replied. "Does that idea scare you?"
I immediately answered, "No, no, it doesn't. Is that part of what's happening?"
"No, not exactly. Look, just stay in this evening, and I'll see you tomorrow. If you want to meet me at the airport, I don't have a problem with that as long as you feel comfortable," she replied.
She then gave me her flight information. I couldn't wait to see her.
Chapter 7
I woke up early the next day, feeling very refreshed. I had slept very soundly that night.
I stripped off my nightgown and, for the first time, noticed that my body was changing.
My nipples were swollen, and my breasts had grown slightly overnight. They weren't big, but it was obvious that something was happening to me. I can't say that I was upset; in fact, I was excited at the possibility of having real breasts.
Instinctively, I knew that they would never be really big, as the women on both sides of my family had small breasts, but I didn't mind, even small breasts would be cool.
I also noticed that my skin felt soft all over. My facial hair was almost gone, and my penis was smaller. Oh, well, I thought, I guess it was a package deal - no pun intended.
For some reason, I decided to dress very professionally to meet Aunt Zelda.
I wore one of Mom's business suits and did my makeup similarly to how I saw her do it.
I also took care to make sure my hair looked good. It was as if I was going to pick up my boss at the airport and not my aunt.
The idea of working for my aunt began to grow as I drove to the airport. I pictured myself traveling around the world as her executive assistant, and I liked that image.
In fact, by the time I got to the airport, I'd decided to greet her employee to boss, instead of niece to aunt. It suddenly felt... well, it felt right.
When I saw her walking towards me, I greeted her. "Good Morning, Ms. Harper."
Now the best way to describe Aunt Zelda is that she looks a lot like Meryl Streep, especially when she wears her hair up.
She smiled back as she inspected me. "How are you this morning, Danielle? I must say I'm very impressed."
"Thank you, Ms. Harper."
A short time later, we were driving back to the house.
"You carried yourself quite nicely back there, Danielle. However, you can call me Aunt Zelda when we're alone."
"Thank you, Aunt Zelda," I replied.
"I know I owe you an explanation, my dear. It's rather complicated," she said.
I didn't reply as I had no idea what to say.
"After we talk, you will have the opportunity to change back. I guess I should have asked you first, but I wanted you to see what life could be like for you first. But I don't want you to think that I'm forcing anything on you," she explained.
I carried her bags inside and up to her room. As she unpacked, she asked me to make a pot of coffee and said that we would talk shortly. She also told me to bring the doll.
Chapter 8
"Cream, no sugar," I said as I handed her a cup of coffee.
"You remembered, very good," she replied.
We sat down at the kitchen table to talk.
She took a sip and set down her cup. "Okay, yes, Danielle you're right; the doll is responsible for your change. I've wanted to find a way to help you become motivated, and this turned out to be the way."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Dear, I've had my eye on you for years; you remind me a lot of myself. I've sought ways during my journeys that might jump-start you. I ran into a woman in South Africa, several years ago. She claimed to be a witch and that she could help me. Seems she appreciated some of the things I've done for the poor there, and well, she told me she had a spell that would serve to motivate you. The only catch was that it would change you."
"So the glow from the doll was real?" I asked.
She nodded. "I picked out a doll that was as close to a business woman as I could find. I didn't think you'd want to be a model or something like that."
I laughed. "So, I really am becoming female?"
"Not completely, it's more like you're mentally female and that you've started female hormones. You won't become totally female, meaning if you want to lose your male organs, it will require surgery."
"A sex change?" I asked. I was slightly disappointed that the changes wouldn't be complete. By now I was past being male and wanted my transformation to be complete.
"They call it sexual reassignment surgery," she replied as she took another sip of coffee.
I shrugged my shoulders. "That's cool, although it would be even better if I changed completely."
Aunt Zelda smiled. "It also means that you're going to have to deal with the fact that your family, your friends, and others will see you as different."
I absorbed her words. Dad wouldn't be happy, and neither would Mom. As for my friends, they would be cool; they've always accepted me as being different. As for people I haven't met, who cares? I mean, I passed pretty well as a woman.
"I can speed up the administrative changes," she said.
"You mean, name change and stuff like that?"
"Exactly," she replied.
"Can I come work for you?" I asked.
"I'd prefer that you go to college, Danielle," she said.
"You didn't go to college," I retorted. "Look, I hate being in school, and besides I can learn more from you than I ever could in some classroom any day."
Aunt Zelda stood up and walked over to the coffeemaker. She poured herself another cup. "Your parents are going to kill me. I mean you look lovely and you obviously like what's happening, but you are their only child."
"We don't have to tell them the truth," I replied. "Look, I haven't exactly been conventional. I'll just tell them that this was all my idea."
"And the physical changes?" she asked. "How do we explain them?"
"Am I going to change overnight?" I asked.
"Not overnight, but the changes will be fast, at least, that's what I was told," she replied.
"We can tell them that I've been taking hormones," I replied.
"I don't know; I'm starting to think this wasn't a good idea. I mean, I've done some dumb things before."
I shook my head. "Aunt Zelda, I have motivation for the first time in my life. I also could care less about being seen as different. I've always been different."
"What about your parents? My god, Karen is going to kill me!" she repeated.
"Again, we'll just tell them that this is my idea. Look, you may have initiated this, but it feels so right - I can't imagine going back to being a boy," I replied.
"Why don't we reverse it, you might feel different?"
I shook my head. "I like being Danielle."
"And you want to work for me?"
I nodded vigorously. "I've always envied your life, Aunt Zelda."
She took another sip of her coffee. "I can be a tough boss. When you're on the clock, you won't get any breaks from me," she replied. "I won't give you special treatment just because you're my niece, in fact I will be harder on you as I will expect more."
"I don't expect any favoritism," I replied immediately.
"Okay. Well, I have some work to do while I'm in town; you feel up to being my assistant?"
"Absolutely!"
She set her cup down. "Okay, the first thing is we need to get you an appropriate wardrobe. That suit might work for your mom, but I expect my assistant to dress with a little more style."
Chapter 9
We spent the entire afternoon shopping. In addition to suits, she bought me eveningwear ranging from casual to elegant.
"Some of my best deals are done over dinner," she explained. "I know your parents have brought you up knowing how to go out to dinner, which will be a plus. However, I'm going to have to teach you international etiquette. Don't worry, Danielle, it's going to be fun too."
In addition to increasing the size of my wardrobe, I had my hair styled again.
"Trust me, dear, a shorter style is easier to maintain, and it looks much more professional," she said. "However, that color looks great on you."
I ran my fingers through my hair. It was the shortest it had been in ages. The funny thing was that I looked more feminine with short hair.
She also bought me a laptop, cell phone, PDA, and all the other tools of my new job.
On the way back to the house, she told me more of my new job. It wouldn't be easy, but I was strangely motivated and excited about the prospects of working for her.
"By the way, you're now being paid, but consider what we've spent today to be a gift," she explained. "Now, if after the next few days, you still want to work for me, you're going to have to move. While I do travel a lot, my home does have an attached apartment that would be perfect for you. As we are doing right now, when we're alone, you're my niece."
I glanced over at her. "Thank you," I replied.
"Now, tomorrow I have a short business meeting to attend. You will come with me. All you have you have to do is carry my briefcase and handle any paperwork I give you. Do you think you can handle that Miss Drake?"
I giggled slightly. "Yes, Ms. Harper."
Aunt Zelda cocked her head slightly. "It just might be my imagination, but your voice sounds higher and slightly softer, are you doing that?"
I shook my head. "I don't think so, but I don't mind."
Chapter 10
We ate dinner at my house that night. There was a message from Mom and Dad on the answering machine. They were in London and just wanted to let me know everything was okay.
Over dinner, Aunt Zelda talked to me about my duties as her assistant.
"Danielle, just so know, I plan on using this job to train you for bigger things. You can rise as far as your talents will take you. While I do think there are benefits to a formal education, you can learn much just by observing and keeping your mind open. If you don't know what to do, ask questions. If you make a mistake, learn from it and don't repeat it."
I mentally recorded everything she said. My education was just beginning, and I intended to learn everything she taught me.
"When we're alone feel free to ask me anything," she continued.
"I will, Aunt Zelda," I replied. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity."
She smiled back. "You're welcome, Danielle. You know, with each passing moment, it's harder and harder to imagine you as a boy."
I was slightly surprised by her response. "You mean that?"
She nodded.
"I feel the same way. I mean, I've only been doing this for a couple of days, but it's like I've been this way my whole life."
Aunt Zelda rubbed her chin as if she was contemplating something. "I just wonder if that witch was totally honest with me about the spell."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"You're changing in all ways, Danielle; I'm wondering how far it will progress."
"Well, I like everything that has happened so far," I replied.
"Are you prepared for everything?" she asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, you are an attractive young woman now, and that will bring additional 'things' into your life, if you know what I mean," she said.
"You mean... boys?" I asked. I was slightly embarrassed by the fact that I hadn't thought of that first.
She nodded. "Does that bother you?"
"I really don't know. I mean, I considered myself to be heterosexual as Danny, but right now I don't know what to think," I replied honestly. "I mean, I like girls, so I have that to fall back on."
"Yes, I suppose that's true," said Aunt Zelda. "I want you to know that you can talk about anything regarding this."
"Thanks, Aunt Zelda," I replied.
Chapter 11
When I woke the next morning, I found that my breasts had grown a bit more. They were still small, and my chest looked a girl starting puberty.
I decided to show Aunt Zelda.
The look on her face confirmed what I saw.
"I'd like to make an appointment for you with my doctor. Don't worry; she has dealt with transgendered patients before. I just want to make sure that you're okay," she said.
"I'm not worried, Aunt Zelda; in fact, I love the fact that I'm changing. I can't thank you enough."
"Just remember that after we tell your parents," she said.
I laughed. "It will be okay."
I dressed in a dark navy suit and was very conservative with my makeup. I wanted to make a good impression.
Just as Aunt Zelda had said, my job was to take the paperwork she was handed and organize it in her case. I also studied the people in the meeting.
It was very interesting watching the body language of the participants. I also saw very quickly that Aunt Zelda was no one to take lightly. She was a very tough negotiator
The meeting took three hours, and when we left, Aunt Zelda gave me a wink.
It wasn't until we got into the car that she explained its meaning.
"I ate their lunch," she said gleefully. "I would have been happy if I got half of the things I presented to the them. I mean, I got all of them."
"Why is that?" I asked.
"I've found that men often take women for granted. They came in thinking that it would be a cakewalk, and they were totally unprepared. It won't happen again, at least not if they realize what happened in there."
"I'll remember that," I said.
Just then her cell phone rang. She talked for a few minutes before signing off.
"Well, it looks like we have a dinner invitation this evening."
"Is it work or pleasure?" I asked.
"My, you learn quickly. It's both. The CEO of one of the main companies I work with is in town, and he wants to have a little dinner meeting. It's at eight at Morton's, men love those sorts of places, red meat, cigars, testosterone...." She then began to giggle.
"Do you need me to drive you there?" I asked.
"Danielle, you're coming along. This will be another great opportunity for you."
Chapter 12
I had always heard women talk about the little black dress, but it was only now that I understood its importance. It looked elegant enough for dinner, yet professional enough for business.
"The hardest thing to get used to is the shoes," I commented as we drove to the restaurant.
"Heels take time to break in. I'm impressed with how comfortably you walk in them," she remarked.
I won't bore you with details about the dinner. It wasn't all that exciting. Mr. Foster was in his fifties and carrying thirty more pounds than he should have; still, his tailored suit fit perfectly.
Aunt Zelda and he made what initially sounded like small talk, but gradually I came to recognize it had a deeper meaning. They were actually negotiating a contract.
Mr. Foster's assistant was a man in his late twenties with a neatly trimmed goatee. He had a slight accent that I placed to be from somewhere around Boston. As dinner progressed, I began to notice that he was paying more and more attention to me.
After dinner, Mr. Foster turned to his assistant. "Greg, why don't you and Ms. Drake go to the bar; Ms. Harper and I have a few things to discuss."
I looked at Aunt Zelda, who nodded.
Now, technically I was underage, but I also didn't have any ID with me, so I couldn't really be carded. I walked to the bar with Greg.
"What would you like to drink, Danielle?" he asked.
"What do suggest?" I asked.
He smiled, and to my shock, he ordered me a Cosmopolitan. Now, I've had some experience with drinking, but it was limited to beer and wine. I couldn't believe how strong the drink was, but I smiled and thanked him. I also found that I liked the taste and immediately decided that it would now be my drink.
"How long have you been working for Ms. Harper?" he asked as he sipped his martini.
"I've only been in my current position for a few months," I replied.
Initially, we made small talk about work. Thanks to my ability to blend in, I was able to fake it pretty well. Then the conversation shifted and got more personal.
It was obvious, even to a new woman like me that he was hitting on me. I should have been scared, I should have been angry, I should have been disgusted, but I was none of the above. Instead, I was very flattered. He was a handsome man, who found me attractive - well, at least enough to buy me a drink.
Thankfully, it didn't go any further. I mean, I wasn't quite ready for that step, but it was intriguing.
On the way home I told Aunt Zelda.
"You sure it wasn't the drink?" she asked.
"It was very good, but I only had a couple of sips," I replied. "I never thought I'd say this, but I like men."
"That's wonderful, dear, but please be careful. You still have something extra, and that can freak out most men."
'I'm not going to have it for long," I stated. "I want to get the surgery as soon as possible. "
Aunt Zelda didn't say anything, but her silence said it all.
"Aunt Zelda, I'm just not caught up in the moment. I know that I'm changing, and I love it. I mean, a few days ago I was adrift without any plans. I told Dad that I would go to college in the fall only so he would quit bugging me. I planned on doing nothing there. Now, I'm motivated and want to have a career. I also love the changes that I'm experiencing. You have no idea how happy I am."
"Still, I plan on having a talk with that woman the next time I'm in Cape Town."
"I hope that I'm with you so I can thank her," I replied.
Chapter 13
When I got up the next morning, I discovered the physical changes were continuing. In addition to now having small A-cup sized breasts, my waist was thinner and my hips wider, I was very pleased by the changes.
I didn't mind that my penis was also much smaller. It was thicker, but barely an inch in length. My testicles were also shrinking.
My voice was also higher, and I didn't have to try to sound feminine.
"I wonder how much farther this will go," I said over breakfast.
"Maybe we should call your parents," suggested Aunt Zelda.
I shrugged my shoulders. "What can they do... except freak out?"
"That's true. Damn, I'm so sorry that I did this to you. I should have asked first."
"Aunt Zelda, I love what's happening to me. You gave me the greatest gift. Please don't blame yourself."
We headed into town to do some shopping. By now, I looked so different from when I was Danny that I didn't really worry if I ran into someone I knew. I mean, I doubt they would recognize me, and if they did, so what?
I would find out how much I had changed that day.
Aunt Zelda and I were checking out a local bookstore when I saw a friend from school.
His name was Kevin, and he must have been home from college. He was wearing a leather coat with a Princeton sweatshirt underneath.
Kevin was nearly six-two and very athletic. His eyes were dark blue, and he had thick wavy brown hair. I had never realized it before; he was quite handsome.
Considering the way I now looked and the way I was dressed, I wasn't concerned.
He then looked over at me, and a big smile broke out on his face. He walked over towards me.
"I'll be damned; I've been home for a few days, and you're the first person from school I've run into. How are you doing, Danielle?" he stated as he greeted me with a friendly hug.
He called me Danielle... and he hugged me!
"Umm, hi Kevin. How're you doing?" I asked. I smiled back; wow, he really was cute.
"Home from college, it's pretty brutal, but I'm glad I'm going there. How're you doing?"
"I'm working for my aunt," I replied.
"Cool, I always knew you'd go far, beauty and brains!" he stated with a grin.
Holy crap! He really thought I was a girl. I mean, I had known Kevin since first grade.
"I bet you say that to everyone," I replied. Oh god, that was corny.
"So are you in town for a while?" he asked.
I nodded.
"Do you have plans for New Years Eve?" he asked.
Without thinking, I shook my head.
"I was invited to a party at Chuck Quincy's; you remember him, right?"
I nodded. I felt all giddy inside at the fact that he was interested in me.
"So, you want to go?"
"Are you asking me to go with you?"
Kevin nodded. "Yes. Is it a date?"
Again without thinking I nodded. 'I'd love that, Kevin."
"Great! I'll pick you up at eight, okay?'
"That's sounds good, Kevin," I replied as I struggled to hold in my emotions.
He smiled and then leaned over and gave me quick kiss on the cheek.
"I was hoping to see you, Danielle." He then walked away.
Chapter 14
"Let me get this straight, not only he did call you Danielle, but he asked you out on a date?" asked Aunt Zelda.
We were sitting in the car in the municipal parking lot.
I nodded. "I was too stunned to turn him down. Aunt Zelda and get this... he kissed me!"
"Do you have your wallet with you?" she asked.
"Yes," I replied. I opened it up and took out my driver's license. I let out a gasp. I stared at it and couldn't speak. I handed it to Aunt Zelda.
"Oh, my God!" she exclaimed.
It stated that my name was Danielle Roberta Drake, and my gender was female. I began to look at the rest of my identification, and it had all changed.
I didn't know what to say. "Well, at least we won't have to see your lawyer now," I said.
"Are you okay?" asked Aunt Zelda.
I broke out in a big smile. "Yes. This really does make things easier. I wonder if everyone thinks I'm a girl?"
"I don't know," said Aunt Zelda.
We drove home, and as we entered the house I began to notice other changes. The family photos on the wall now showed me as a girl.
Aunt Zelda stared in wonder at the photographs. I then noticed the answering machine had a new message.
I pressed the play button and heard my mom's voice.
'Hi, Honey, we missed you again. Hope you're having a good time with Aunt Zelda. We're really happy that you're going to be working for her. We're having a wonderful time, and we'll be back on the third. See you then. Love you, Danielle."
I stood by the machine and replayed it three times as it sunk in. Aunt Zelda walked over and put her arm around me and gave me a big hug.
I started to cry, but they weren't tears of pain. I was so happy that I wouldn't have to confront my parents.
Chapter 15
"Well?" asked Aunt Zelda as she stood in the hallway with her arms crossed.
I walked out of the bathroom and nodded. A big smile appeared on my face. "I'm complete, Aunt Zelda. I have no idea when it happened, but I have a vagina... I'm a complete woman now!"
Zelda gave me a long hug. I felt tears rolling down my face again as we hugged.
When we finished hugging, she picked up her phone and called her doctor.
"Since you're now my employee, I'm paying for your physical. I don't expect there to be any problems, but we might as well make sure," she said.
"So, it looks like we're the only ones who know what happened," I said as I sat down on the couch.
Aunt Zelda sat down next to me. "It looks that way. Are you okay?"
"That's what is so weird. Everything feels so normal. I'm even starting to have memories of being a girl," I said. "I'm just glad that I can share this with you."
"I can imagine. It would be very hard to go through this sort of thing alone."
"I'm also excited about working for you," I said.
"We're going to kick some butts together."
Chapter 16
Well, that was ten years ago. At times, I can't even believe it happened. I have no proof that I was once a male. Only Zelda and I appear to have any memories of me being a boy.
The doll that she gave me disappeared right after my change was complete. We went to South Africa together three times and found no trace of the woman who cast the spell. I wish we could have found her, as I would have loved to have thanked her.
I guess it's all for the best. I've had a great life since that Christmas. I'm now running all of Aunt Zelda's North American investments, and eventually I'll be the CEO if I want it.
Things have been wonderful with my parents. To them, I've always been their daughter, Danielle. They are so proud of all my accomplishments, and they've finally accepted Aunt Zelda for who she is.
I'm also glad that I attended that party, as if I hadn't, I would have never met your father.
I guess the reason that I'm writing this all down is so that maybe someday, when you're both ready, I will show you this. But considering you two are still a month away from being born, we have plenty of time, my dears. I can't wait to meet both of you.
The other reason I'm writing this is that I'd like you to know why I named you Daniel and Zelda and that there is real magic out there — especially at Christmas time!
Love, Mom.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
The latest Julie O story is now posted at Stardust.
Pearl
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Itinerant
For Andrew Marx, running into his old girlfriend and her new lover, would change his life forever.
Chapter 1
Andrew Marx was sitting at the bar of a local club having a drink when he saw her walk in. It was Chelsea, his old girlfriend, and she was with a very tall and muscular African-American man.
Andrew let out a sigh and decided to finish his drink and head out before she saw him. She had left him nine months earlier, stating that she wanted something more in a relationship, and judging by the man with her, she had found it. He was tall, handsome and dressed in what looked like a very expensive suit.
On the other hand, Andrew was barely five-ten, thin and wearing two year old jeans and a gray t-shirt. His shaggy blonde hair was pulled back into a ponytail. He had the money to get it cut, but just never got around to it.
Chelsea looked the same, he thought. She was the same height he was and still had her incredible figure. Her red mini-dress looked like it had been painted over her shapely body. The outfit was very revealing, which didn’t shock him, as Chelsea had a very wild side.
He was about to get up and walk out when he felt someone tapping him on the shoulder; it was Chelsea.
“I thought it was you,” she greeted cheerfully, before wrapping her arms around him and giving him a wet sloppy kiss.
“It’s good to see you too,” he replied even though he didn’t mean it.
“I was hoping to see you in here. I have someone I want you to meet,” she said as she took him by the hand and led him to a booth.
Andrew sighed. He knew that she just wanted to rub it in his face that she was dating someone successful.
“Andrew, this is Frank Martin,” she introduced
The large man stood up and smiled at Andrew.
Andrew estimated that Frank was nearly 6-3 and over two hundred pounds -- all of it muscle. He appeared to be in his mid-thirties. With his shaved head and goatee, he looked like he should have been in action movies.
“Please to meet you. Chelsea has told me much about you,” he said as he extended his hand.
Andrew nodded back as they shook hands. He felt as if his hand was going to be crushed in the larger man’s strong grip.
“Please sit down and join us,” said Frank.
Andrew did as asked.
“I ordered some champagne for Chelsea. Would you like some?” asked Frank.
Andrew wasn’t pleased meeting his ex-girlfriend’s new lover, but he also saw no reason to be rude either.
“Thank you,” replied Andrew.
He just planned on staying just long enough to be polite, before leaving.
Chelsea then began to tell him about Frank. It turned out that her new lover was a very rich and successful businessman. He owned of several bars and nightclubs across the East Coast
“In fact, he’s thinking of buying this one,” said Chelsea.
“It would be a good investment; it’s always crowded,” replied Andrew.
“Chelsea said that you’re self-employed,” said Frank.
“Something like that. I’m a software designer for small businesses, and I work out of my apartment,” he replied.
“Maybe I can have you take a look at our business software. I’m always looking for ways to improve my system,” said Frank. “Do you have a business card?”
Andrew nodded and gave Frank one of his cards. Business had been slow lately, and he wasn’t in the position to be choosey with his clients.
“Excellent! I have a new project that has some special requirements,” said Frank.
Andrew began to wonder if he had been too hasty in his opinion about Frank. It would be nice to have a new, rich client.
“Great! Just give me a call,” said Andrew.
“I will,” replied Frank.
Chapter 2
The following week, Andrew got a call from Frank.
“I was hoping that we could get together and talk about what I need,” said Frank.
“Sure, send me your system requirements, and what you’re currently using,” said Andrew. “I’ll take a look at it, as soon I get it.”
“How about to save time I bring it in and show you. I have everything on my laptop,” replied Frank. “If possible, I would like to come by today. I’m out of town the rest of the week.”
Andrew looked at his watch. He didn’t usually let clients come to his place, but this could be a big job and he needed the work.
“Um, by don’t you stop by around five this evening,” said Andrew.
“Perfect! I appreciate this,” said Frank.
“I’ll text you my address,” said Andrew.
“Great! Thank you very much,” said Frank.
Chapter 3
Frank arrived right on time, and Andrew let him in.
Frank walked in pulling a large suitcase and carrying a computer case.
“I had to catch a cab over here, as I’m on the way to the airport. That’s why I have the suitcase,” said Frank.
“That’s okay,” said Andrew. “Sorry, my place is a bit of a mess. I usually don’t see clients here.”
Andrew lived in a large apartment in what had been a warehouse. One corner of the living room served as his work area.
“Interesting place,” said Frank.
“It was cheap. It’s the only apartment on the third floor so I have privacy,” said Andrew. “I also have room to work. The rest of the floor is used for storage and maintenance.”
“Sounds perfect. So let me show you what I have in mind,” said Frank.
He sat down on the couch and opened up his laptop.
“Take a look at this,” said Frank as he handed Andrew the laptop.
Andrew looked at the computer screen and gasped. He was so shocked that he almost dropped the laptop.
“Chelsea gave these to me. I must admit that you’re a better looking woman than a man,” stated Frank with a sly smile on his face.
Andrew had no idea that Chelsea would do something like this. The photos were taken when they were dating. She came up with the idea of playing some gender games. They continued for weeks until she dressed Andrew completely as a woman.
In the photo Andrew was dressed in a leather corset dress, fishnet stockings and thigh-high black leather boots. His makeup was very Goth with heavy eyeliner and dark lips.
“I didn’t tell you to stop, bitch; keep scrolling,” ordered Frank.
Andrew looked up and then back down at the computer. The last photos weren’t very good, but they showed two women sucking off a man. He remembered that night. Chelsea insisted on going out to a bar with them both dressed in sexy outfits. She had picked up the guy and insisted that Andrew join in. He was drunk at the time and had no idea there were photos of the event.
“Chelsea said she taught you to be a good cocksucker. The man was very pleased with your work,” continued Frank. “Oh and it doesn’t matter if you only did it once. That is enough to make you a cock-sucking slut.”
Andrew felt a growing panic inside his body.
“I also noticed that you two sucked off a black guy,” continued Frank. “I know how much Chelsea loves sucking my cock, and judging by your enthusiasm in these photos you must like it too.”
“It wasn’t my idea,” said Andrew meekly.
“I don’t care; you sucked his cock. Chelsea isn’t very big and not that strong, so if she was able to dominate you into sucking cock, you must be a real sissy,” continued Frank.
“So what do you want?” asked Andrew cautiously.
“Your total obedience, bitch,” he replied. “Inside the suitcase is everything you need to transform yourself into a sexy slut. I want you to take your time and do it right. The directions are in the suitcase. Chelsea provided me with the outfit, so everything should fit. I will wait out here.”
“You can’t be serious,” stammered Andrew.
“I’m very serious, bitch. After you’re dressed, I will explain more to you. Now, are you going to cooperate with me or do I have to force you?” he asked.
Andrew looked back in fear. He quickly realized that Frank could easily overpower him.
Frank laughed.
“I don’t need to beat you up. If you refuse to dress up, I will send these photos out to the world. Chelsea has given me a sizable list of your friends, family and business contacts,” he stated. “And from now on, you will call me 'Daddy.' Is that clear, bitch?”
Andrew stared back for a moment before nodding.
“Well, what is it, bitch?” asked Frank.
“Yes … Daddy,” he replied weakly.
“Good, then get to work, bitch,” ordered Frank.
Chapter 4
As he opened the suitcase, Andrew couldn’t believe that Chelsea had done this to him. He knew she could be petty at times, but this was well beyond that.
He unpacked the large bag and set the clothes on the bed. The outfit was all black, including the lingerie. Next he read the instructions and was amazed by how detailed they were.
Andrew read the first sentence and then found the bottle of hair removal solution. It was a good thing that the instructions gave him information about how to use it, as the bottle appeared to be in Chinese.
Andrew went into the bathroom and coated his entire body with the strongly scented cream from his face down to his toes. The instructions stated to keep it on for twenty minutes, which seemed long, but he followed them verbatim. There was a strong tingling over his body, but it wasn’t painful. What was strange was that the sensation of tingling spread all the way up to the top of his head, even though he was careful not to spread the cream higher than his beard.
After twenty minutes, he stepped into the shower. The instructions were to make the water as hot as he could stand it.
When he stepped out of the shower, his skin felt so soft. He then noticed that, besides the lack of hair, his body looked different. While he had never been tanned, he was now very pale. His whole body was the same very light complexion. The main things that stood out were his bright blue eyes, his lips which now looked very pink, and his nipples, which were much darker.
He could only shake his head in disbelief at the changes. There was nothing to do but move on with the rest of the instructions.
Chapter 5
Two hours later, Andrew walked out his bed room. He was dressed now in a black mini-dress, fishnet stockings, and knee-high, high heel boots. His makeup was done heavy to give him a Goth girl look, with dark heavy eye shadow and eyeliner, lots of mascara, blush and dark red lipstick. To complete the look, he wore a spiked platinum blond wig. Additionally, he had on several silver rings, bracelets and a necklace.
Frank was sitting on the couch and clapped slowly.
“Very impressive,” he stated. “Your makeup isn’t bad.”
“Thanks,” he replied.
“That’s 'thanks, Daddy'. The next time you forget, I will put you over my knee, bitch,” he snapped.
Andrew lowered his head.
“Yes, Daddy,” replied Andrew.
“See how easy it is to submit. It comes very natural to you, doesn’t it?” he asked.
“Yes, Daddy,” he replied fighting back tears.
“Now come and sit next to me, Pearl,” ordered Frank.
“What do you mean, Daddy?” asked Andrew.
“With your pale complexion, it’s a very fitting name. Besides, Andrew doesn’t fit you anymore; it’s a male name, and you are no longer male,” he stated.
Frank held up Andrew’s wallet.
“You won’t need this anymore, and besides the ID doesn’t match you now. I will ensure that you get the proper replacements.”
Frank saw the fear in Andrew’s eyes and smiled.
“This isn’t dress up, my pet; this is now your life,” he stated as he took photos of Andrew. “More fodder for the file, should you disobey me. Now, what is your name?”
Andrew felt like crying. He had submitted so easily, just as Chelsea had taken control of him.
“Please, Daddy,” he begged.
“No slut, no begging. Tell me your fucking name!” demanded Frank.
“It’s, it’s Pearl.”
“And what are you? Are you a man?” he taunted. “You don’t look like one.”
“I’m a, I’m a woman,” replied Pearl.
“Not yet, you’re a sissy, let me hear you say it,” ordered Frank.
“I’m a sissy, Daddy,” replied Pearl as she fought back tears.
“Very good, bitch,” he replied. “Oh, and it’s okay to cry, you’re no longer a man. That life is over.”
Pearl felt a tear run down her cheek, and she wiped it away.
Frank then played back Pearl’s words, which he was recording on the laptop.
“Don’t worry. I won’t out you, if you do as I ask. Of course, in time you’ll out yourself,” he said. “Now, come sit by me, my pet. I have a present for you.”
Pearl nodded and slowly walked over to Frank.
“How do you like your new titties?” he asked.
Pearl looked down the huge silicon breast pads that were in her bra.
“They’re very big; they’re hard to get used to, Daddy,” she replied.
“Well, I like big tits on my girls, so you better get used to them,” he replied.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
All she could hope for was that this would only last this evening.
She sat down next to Frank.
“Close your eyes bitch,” he ordered.
Pearl sighed and did as he ordered.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“Very good! In time, you won’t have to think about replying. It will come out automatically,” he replied.
Pearl sat there for a moment, and then she felt something cold around her neck followed by a loud metallic click.
“Open your eyes now,” ordered Frank.
She did as he ordered.
Around her neck was a thin metal collar. She reached up and couldn’t feel a clasp. There was a ring attached to the front.
“It’s locked in place, and there’s no way you will be able to remove it,” he said. “It’s a symbol that you are now my property. People in the scene will know what it means. They will know you are a slave, even when I’m not leading you around on a leash.”
“Why are you doing this to me, Daddy?” she asked.
“You are just the latest to be added to my stable. I have owned many slaves. I have also lost interest in most of them and have either sold them off or given them jobs in my clubs. Slaves make excellent employees,” he explained. “However, I have always wanted a sissy white boy to turn into a totally depraved sex slave. When Chelsea shared with me what she had done to you, I knew this was too good of an opportunity to pass up.”
Pearl felt ill, as she absorbed his words.
“Chelsea is going to be my wife and have my children. You will be my sexual outlet, as there are things a man cannot do with his wife. You will be feminized completely and eventually undergo a sex change -- when I tire of you being a sissy that is. One of the benefits of having a she-male for a mistress is that you cannot get pregnant. Chelsea understands that I have a high sex drive and like to explore my dark side. She has agreed to let me use you as an outlet for these desires.”
Pearl stared back in shock, trying to come up with a way out of this nightmare.
“You will continue to do your job, for the time being anyway. The fact that you don’t actually meet with your clients allows this. At the same time, I will transform you into a very beautiful and very feminine slave,” he continued. “I’m afraid the next few days will be rather traumatic for you, as I jumpstart your change. This is necessary so you give up all thoughts of escape. You are no longer Andrew Marx, you are Pearl Andrews, and the sooner you accept this fact, the easier your life will be. Now, I don’t want to hear any begging or pleading. Your fate has been sealed.”
Pearl lowered her head in defeat. She had no idea how to get out of this dilemma.
“Okay, before we go out, I want to see if you can suck cock like Chelsea said you can,” stated Frank as he unzipped his pants.
He pulled out his erect cock which was nearly eight inches long.
“Get on your knees, bitch, and suck my cock,” he ordered. “Don’t make me tell you twice.”
Pearl sighed and slipped down on her knees in front of Frank’s cock.
“Okay, bitch, get started,” he ordered.
Pearl saw no way out and leaned over and began to kiss and lick Frank’s large cock.
“Yeah, that’s right,” he moaned as he leaned back.
For a moment she debated fighting back, but realized that it would be futile. Even if she managed to escape, what good would it do? She was dressed as a slut and had nowhere to go. She accepted the inevitable and began to take his cock into her mouth.
Slowly she took it in, inch by inch. The last guy she had sucked off was much smaller than Frank, but eventually she was able to take him all the way in. She then began to slowly pump his cock in and out of her mouth.
“Yeah, that’s good. No one can suck cock like a white shemale slut,” moaned Frank as he placed his hands over the back of her head. “You know what makes a man feel good, bitch.”
Pearl began to suck him off faster. Partly because she wanted it to end, but also because she felt a terrifying sensation -- she was becoming aroused by what she was doing.
She picked up speed and found that it was working, as Frank began to force her head up and down.
“Oh yeah, that’s good, make me cum slut,” he cried out.
He then let out a loud cry of sexual pleasure, and she felt his hot cum fill her mouth. He held her head down, and she had no choice but to swallow his cum. As she did, he pumped more into her mouth.
“Damn, you’re even better than Chelsea said you were,” he said. “Suck it all, bitch, swallow it all. Show me how much you love black cock. Admit it, Pearl, you are a white slut who loves black cock, and soon you will be addicted to it, craving your next fix of my cum.”
His verbal abuse only made her more aroused, and these mixed feelings both ashamed and excited her.
For Frank, it was a dream come true. He had long wanted to transform a white man into a totally submissive white sex-toy. When Chelsea had told him about Andrew, he knew he couldn’t pass up this opportunity. Yes, he was moving fast, but he knew that he had to make it impossible for Pearl to become Andrew ever again. This would involve both physical and mental domination. So far, Pearl was submitting to his demands, but he had to break her will quickly.
“Very good bitch. Now, go clean yourself up,” he ordered. “But before you do, I want you to tell me how much you love black cock and that you want to be my slut. Tell your Daddy that you want me to transform you from a man into a white slut-slave. Be creative and I won’t punish you.”
Pearl looked up, as she licked cum off her lips.
“Daddy, I want to be your white slut. Please turn me into a sexy woman who craves black cock,” she stated.
She then described how much she loved sucking her master’s cock for the next few minutes.
Frank smiled, as Pearl did as he ordered.
“Good girl. Now, go clean up and reapply your makeup.”
Chapter 6
Frank inspected Pearl and was very pleased.
“You did well,” he stated.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied meekly.
Inside she hoped that this would be just a one-time event, but deep-down, she knew that her life was about to become a living nightmare.
“Oh, before we go out I have something to show you,” he stated as he showed her his laptop. “I think it came out quite well, considering I only had a few minutes to create it.”
Pearl felt a sickening sensation, as she watched a video of her sucking his cock. The video ended with her begging to be turned into a slut. Frank had edited out his orders, to make it look like it was all her idea.
“Don’t worry, my pet. This is just a tool to ensure that you stay compliant. If you give me any trouble, it will be sent out, and as you know, once something is out online it’s out there forever. Notice I put your phone number at the end of the video. If I do send it out, you’ll get all sorts of new customers, and they won’t want help with their computers. Oh, I have already forwarded it to my account, so this isn’t the only copy,” he explained. “Now, let’s get going; we have much to do.”
“You mean you’re taking me out, dressed like this, Daddy?” she asked.
“Sure, why not? In time, it will seem quite natural for you. I know your outfit is revealing, but it suits you. Now, let’s go,” he ordered. “Of course, if you want to stay here, you can. But I expect you’ll get plenty of calls regarding the video. I will send it out right now.”
She fought back tears, as she nodded. It was all happening so quickly, and she was giving in completely. With each step, she was being dragged down even more.
“Good girl,” he said as he handed her a leather jacket. “You might as well get used to this. You’re never going to dress as a man ever again. I find the idea of shemales like you dressing as a man offensive. You have forfeited the right be a man, so you might as well accept wearing dresses and skirts.”
Chapter 7
They walked several blocks to his car. Pearl felt her face turn red, as she endured the leers and comments from the men they passed. She was actually glad that Frank was there, and she stayed close to him for protection.
She was quite relieved when they reached Frank’s car. He opened the door for her, and she slipped inside.
“You did very well,” he stated. “I’m very proud of you.”
He then leaned over and gave her a deep kiss. She offered no resistance and took his tongue into her mouth.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied meekly.
She felt ashamed that she was becoming so submissive to him and also that she was actually aroused by his actions.
“It’s a good thing that I want you all for myself,” he continued. “I could easily find many men who would want to have sex with you, especially after you’ve been altered. Those men on the street obviously thought you’re a whore.”
Pearl felt a chill run up her spine and wondered what he meant by that. However, she was too timid to ask.
Twenty minutes later, they pulled into the parking lot behind a salon.
“Go in and introduce yourself. They are expecting you and know what I want done. Don’t worry about the cost; I have it covered,” he stated. “I will be back before they are done. I have a few things to do.”
Pearl stepped out of the car and began to walk towards the salon. She turned and watched Frank drive away. For a moment, she debated leaving, but again where would she go? She had no money, and he had the keys to her place. And if she did leave, he would then release the video and photos. She let out a sigh and headed into the salon.
A Hispanic woman greeted Pearl, as she entered the salon.
“Are you Pearl?” she asked.
“Yes, I am.”
“Great, I’ve been waiting for you,” she replied. “My name is Selena.”
“Pleased to meet you,” greeted Pearl.
“I must admit that Frank wasn’t kidding when he told me about you. This is going to be very easy, as you already look quite feminine,” she replied. “Well, come with me, and we’ll get started.”
Selena walked over and locked the front door.
“You’re my last client of the evening,” she said as she led Pearl to the back. “Did Frank tell you what he wanted?”
Pearl shook her head.
“Well you’re in for a real treat then. By the time I’m done with you, no one will suspect that you were once a man,” she replied.
“Um, if you don’t mind me asking, how long ago did you know about me?” asked Pearl.
“A month ago,” she replied as she led Pearl towards a salon chair. “Have a seat and I’ll take off your wig.”
Pearl did as she was told. So Frank had been planning this out for at least a month. He really was serious about this transformation.
“Not bad, you have nice hair,” said Selena as she ran her fingers through Pearl’s hair. “Now, sit back and relax, I’m about to make you stunning.”
Chapter 8
“Well, you’re done,” said Selena. “What do you think?”
Pearl wasn’t sure what to say as she looked at her reflection in the full-length mirror.
Her hair was now in a very feminine punk style that surrounded her face, and it was also now bleach blond.
“You look like you just came off the plane from Scandinavia,” said Selena. “With your pale skin and blond hair, you look quite stunning.”
Pearl didn’t reply, as she continued to study her new appearance. Her eyebrows were pencil thin and highly arched. Additionally her lips were now ticker and plumper due to the collagen injections.
Even though she was heavily made up, she knew that she would look very feminine without makeup, due to the permanent makeup that Selena had applied. She now had dark eyeliner and pink lips.
She looked down at her long nails. They were colored a very dark shade of red. The same color was now on her toenails too.
“I can’t believe that I’m looking at myself,” commented Pearl.
“I know this must be traumatic for you, but Frank does care about you,” interjected Selena.
Pearl turned and stared with disbelief at the woman.
“I’ve known him for years. Yes he’s very dominant, but he’s an excellent master. He couldn’t, and wouldn’t, have done this to you, if there wasn’t a part of you that craves being transformed and controlled,” stated Selena. “Yes, I know his methods are extreme, but in time you’ll fully accept them.”
Pearl stared back in silence.
“I’ve only known you a short time, but I can tell that you’re naturally submissive. I was expecting some resistance from you, especially when I applied the permanent makeup, but you didn’t say a word. I know that, due to what society says is normal, this is difficult to accept, but you’re going to be so happy as his girl,” continued Selena. “In fact, if he didn’t want you, I would consider taking you for myself.”
Before Pearl could reply there was a knock at the front door.
“That must be Frank,” said Selena. “I know he’s going to be so happy the way you turned out.”
Chapter 9
Frank drove Pearl back to her place.
“So what happens now, Daddy?” she asked.
“You do your job for now. Don’t take on any new clients,” he replied. “The fact that you don’t come into contact with your clients will be a plus. And if you do, they will just assume that you work for Andrew.”
Pearl nodded.
“I will pick you up tomorrow after lunch. We have some appointments to keep,” he continued.
“Um, how do you want me to dress, Daddy?’ she asked.
“Very good, you’re thinking ahead. I only want you to look like a bimbo, not be dumb like one,” he replied. “I’ll show you what I want you to wear.”
Ten minutes later he led Pearl into her bedroom. She discovered that while she was at the salon, Frank was replacing her wardrobe. All her male clothing was replaced with dresses, skirts, blouses and tops.
Frank picked out an outfit for her to wear. It was a skirt, blouse and pair of high heels.
“You’ll look sexy but respectable,” he said. “For now you’ll only wear skirts and dresses, but in time I will let you wear jeans and shorts, after your body had changed so that no one questions your gender ... not that many would suspect you were once a man.”
Pearl wanted to say that she was still a man, but she knew that it wouldn’t matter to him.
She stepped into the bathroom, and it looked like a young woman lived there. The counter was covered in various cosmetics and other feminine products.
“I will be replacing your furniture, too,” he continued. “Along with changes to the rest of the décor, it will make it more appropriate for a woman.”
“What will my landlord think, if he sees me, Daddy?” she asked.
He let out a hearty laugh.
“I don’t understand,” said Pearl with a look of confusion on her face.
“I think it’s great. I bought the building last month,” he replied with a grin. “Yes my dear, your fate was sealed long before tonight. Now, let’s back out to the living room and talk.”
She felt a chill go up her spine, as she absorbed his words.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
Chapter 10
Frank had Pearl sit next to him on the couch.
“Now, tell me the truth: you dressed as a woman long before you met Chelsea, right?” he asked.
Pearl nodded.
“I suspected that. Did you ever tell Chelsea about it?”
“No, Daddy,” she replied.
“Please tell me about it,” he asked softly.
Pearl was taken aback by his gentle manner.
“It was back in high school. I was over at a friend’s house for the weekend. His parents were out of town, and he had the place to himself,” she said.
“What was his name?” asked Frank.
“Steve,” replied Pearl. “He was much bigger than me. He was on the wrestling team.”
“Go on,” he said.
“Anyway, we were partying -- smoking pot and drinking beer -- and he asked if I wanted to see some porn. I said sure, and he took me to the den and put in a DVD,” continued Pearl. “The movie started and at first I thought it was a regular movie, but then I saw that the woman in the video had a cock.”
Frank smiled.
“As she had sex with the man, Steve pulled out his cock and began to stroke it. I was shocked, but I couldn’t take my eyes off him,” said Pearl.
“So you hadn’t see another man erect?”
Pearl shook her head.
“Steve began to stare back at me. He motioned for me to come over to him, and before I realized what I was doing, I was crawling towards him. He nodded, as I began to take his cock into my mouth. As I sucked him, he held my head down and called me his bitch,” said Pearl.
“So he obviously knew you were submissive, even though you didn’t fully understand it,” stated Frank.
“That’s right, Daddy,” she replied meekly.
“What else happened?”
Pearl sighed.
“I’ve never told anyone this before. It feels good to get it off my chest,” she replied. “Later, he led me upstairs and had me dress in his mother’s clothing. She had a very large wardrobe, including several stylish wigs. I ended up spending most of the weekend dressed up as a woman.”
“And you were confused by this, right? You were ashamed by what was happening and at the same time it felt strangely right, am I correct?” asked Frank.
Pearl nodded.
“How long were you his girlfriend?” asked Frank.
“A few months,” replied Pearl. “I was over at his home every weekend.”
“Did you ever go out in public with him?”
“No, never, Daddy,” she replied.
“Too bad. Well, you’ll get plenty of time out and about now,” he said.
“Um, Daddy, what do I do if someone does recognize me?” she asked.
“Tell them that you’re transsexual and that you got tired of living your life as a lie. Your life as a man is over; you need to accept that,” he said. “One of things we will be doing tomorrow is seeing my lawyer. I have taken the initial steps to change your identity officially.”
Pearl nodded. She should have been shocked, but it was becoming very clear that he had spent a lot of time preparing to enslave her.
“So my name will be Pearl?” she asked. “I mean, legally.”
“That is correct. It matches your fair complexion,” he replied. “Well, wash up and go to bed. You have had a long day. I will see you tomorrow.”
He then gave her a long deep kiss.
Chapter 11
The trip to the lawyer was very businesslike. Pearl obediently signed many documents, including several powers of attorney, that gave Frank legal control over her life. She had no choice but to obey.
Pearl was dressed in a tight blouse, short skirt and high heels. Her makeup was less heavy than the previous night, but it still made her look very sexy. Of course, the collar was still locked around her neck showing that she was owned.
The lawyer was also African-American, and he was very pleased to see how far Frank had feminized her. His name was Darryl Jackson.
“I’m very impressed how feminine she is, Frank. This is very hot, seeing what was once a white man now a very sexy looking woman,” he stated.
Frank nodded.
“Can you get me one of these? I would love to have one as my secretary,” continued Darryl.
“That can be arranged,” replied Frank. “I will have to find the right candidate.”
Darryl laughed.
“It will be worth it,” he said. “It will be nice to have a sexy bitch working for me that I don’t have to worry about getting pregnant.”
“So when will you have the documents finished?” asked Frank.
“A few weeks,” replied Darryl. “But then she’ll have a perfectly legal identity as a woman. I’ll have everything from a birth certificate to driver license. I can get it done faster, but that will cost more.”
“A few weeks is perfect,” replied Frank. “Just think my dear, soon your old life will be truly over.”
Pearl sat there in stunned silence, as the idea that his male identity and life had been so easily changed.
The next stop was a few miles away. Frank led Pearl inside to what looked like a holistic clinic. A short thin woman came out and greeted Frank as if they were old friends.
“Pearl, this is Chariya. She’s originally from Thailand, and she has helped many like you make the shift from male to female,” he said.
“Pleased to meet you, Chariya,” replied Pearl.
Chariya smiled back.
“Pleased to meet you Pearl,” she replied. “I can see why Frank picked you. You’re already very feminine. Don’t worry, I will complete what nature left undone.”
Pearl wondered what she was talking about, but knew better than to ask. She was ashamed by how quickly she was becoming so subservient. The urges had been strong before, but never like this.
Chariya then turned to Frank.
“Come back in three hours,” she said. “That will give me plenty of time to make her more acceptable.
Frank nodded, kissed Pearl and departed.
“Come with me,” said Chariya.
Pearl was led to the back of the clinic and ordered to undress.
“Okay, my dear. I’m going to start you on a treatment that change's you physically to give you a more feminine figure, but you probably already suspected that. You’ll see some changes today, but in the coming weeks you’ll develop a very feminine body,” she explained. “First we’ll start by doing a purge of your body. There will be some discomfort, but it is necessary. By doing this, the feminization process will go much faster.”
“What do you want me to do?” asked Pearl.
Chariya smiled.
“Frank said you were very subservient. This will make my job much easier,” she said. “I will give you a drink. It will, how do I put this, clean you out. Afterwards I will insert two plugs, one in your mouth and one up your ass. A special solution will then be put into your body. Initially, it will repress your male hormones and at the same time give your body a huge injection of female hormones. Over time, it will change your body’s chemistry to one that it’s closer to that of a woman. Yes, you will still have your penis, and you will be able to achieve orgasm, but it will be smaller and you will be sterile. You will also develop breasts and other female curves. These changes won’t happen instantly, but it will happen much faster than standard hormonal treatments. It all depends on your body chemistry.”
Pearl nodded.
“Additionally you will be given a supply of special protein shakes. You will have two a day. Don’t worry, the flavor is quite pleasant. Anyway, they will supplement the treatments you will get here,” continued Chariya.
“How often I will come here?” asked Pearl.
“Every week for the next few months. It all depends on your body chemistry,” said Chariya. “Well, let’s get started.”
Chapter 12
Pearl rested on an examination table with the two plugs in her body. To her relief, the process was very relaxing. Chariya explained that the solution had a mild natural sedative in it.
“You only have thirty more minutes,” said Chariya as she looked at her watch. “You’re doing very well for your first time.”
Pearl nodded as she sucked on the plug in her mouth. The flavor in the fluid was both exotic and familiar, but she couldn’t remember where she had tasted it before.
“I’ve been doing this for years,” said Chariya. “I learned the process from my mother and grandmothers. They used it to help bargirls back in Thailand. I decided to take my skills here.”
Pearl listened, as Chariya told her about her company.
“There are two side effects that don’t allow me to use this process for more mainstream transformation. I mean, I’m sure that many transsexuals would love the transformation of their bodies without harsh prescription drugs. However, the process does make the user more submissive and obedient. This won’t be a huge issue for you, as you are already very subservient,” said Chariya. “The bargirls back in Thailand don’t mind either.”
Pearl stared back as she took in the fluid.
“The other effect is also popular with the working girls; it increases your sexual drive. You will find that you crave sexual activity. You won’t be a nymphomaniac, or anything that bad, but you’ll love sex. Frank is particularly looking forward to this,” she continued. “He will be able to transform and train you to crave sex with him. Soon, you’ll do things that would shock you without a second thought.”
Pearl listened and wondered what sort of things Frank would train her to do.
“I know this must sound scary right now, but soon you will accept this as part of your life as if you have always been this way,” she continued. “In a way, it’s a blessing, as you won’t have to deal with guilt or shame.”
Pearl wondered if Chariya was right.
Chapter 13
“How do you feel?” asked Frank.
They were in his car after leaving Chariya’s clinic.
“Very relaxed, Daddy,” she replied honestly.
“Very good,” he replied. “Oh, I have stocked your fridge with the shakes. You have a month's supply.”
“Thank you,” she replied automatically.
“Did you notice any changes in your body?” he asked.
“My nipples seem slightly swollen,” she replied.
“Good. I’m pleased to hear that,” he replied. “Chariya feels that you should soon have very large breasts. It will be good that you won’t need those pads.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“What did you think of the process?” he asked.
Pearl told him about the flavor of the fluid, and he nodded knowingly.
“You have been getting small doses for the past few months. You never changed your locks, after you broke up with Chelsea, and she gave me the key. This allowed me to prep your body, so that once you went on the full treatment the changes would happen quickly,” explained Frank. “As I said, your fate was sealed, as soon as Chelsea told me about you.”
Pearl nodded submissively.
“We have one more stop to make, before I take you back to your place. Oh, I also brought in some new furniture for you,” he continued, “along with some other things, but you’ll see all that in a while.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she again replied automatically.
She knew that she would find out soon what he was talking about.
Ten minutes later, they stopped in front of a tattoo and piercing parlor.
Pearl let out a gasp, and Frank laughed.
“Don’t worry my dear. I'm not going to cover your body with ink, but I have some additions to your body that are necessary,” he explained. “I need to emphasize that you are my property. This doesn’t mean that I will abuse you, but you are not my lover or girlfriend, rather you are my sex slave. I own you; you belong to me, and I will control all aspects of your life from now on. Look at everything that I have done in the past few days, and how helpless you have been to prevent it. In fact you crave control; you want to surrender to me.”
Pearl found herself nodding.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“It’s good that you fear the changes in your life, but soon you will accept them. Now, let’s go inside,” he stated.
Chapter 14
“Well, what do you think?” asked Victor, the man who owned the salon. He was a burly, heavily tattooed Latino with a shaved head.
“Very good work. I’m very impressed with the code you put on her back,” stated Frank.
“I’ve done quite a few of them lately. The code is the one you requested that registered her as your property,” stated Victor.
Pearl looked in the mirror at the tramp stamp tattoo over her ass. The pattern was floral, but in the center was a computer scan. She learned that the code identified her as Frank’s sex slave and that she had been entered in worldwide online database.
“If you have any trouble with the piercings, just come on back in. As long as she follows the directions, there shouldn’t be any infection. But that’s what I love about piercing sex slaves, they are so obedient. I wish my regular customers followed directions as well,” said Victor.
Pearl looked in the mirror at her new piercings. Her tongue now had a stud in it, and she had a ring in her nostril. She had several new studs in each ear too. Looking down, she saw the ring in her navel, and the last ring, the one that ran through the head of her clitty, as she was now directed to call it.
“Once her breasts come in, I want her nipples pierced,” added Frank.
“Of course,” replied Victor. “That won’t be a problem. Will you get any additional ink?”
“Not at the moment,” replied Frank. “Why? Do you have any suggestions?”
Victor grinned.
“How about a heart with ‘I love Black Cock’, instead of 'Love', on her ass cheek? Just low enough that when she’s dressed in a short skirt it will show, should her skirt flip up,” he suggested. “And maybe ‘white sissy slut’ on the other?”
Frank smiled back. “I will consider your suggestion. In time, she may even beg me for something like that.”
“A white sissy needs to be constantly reminded of their place in the world; going from being a white man to submissive feminized cock-sucker must be deeply humiliating,” said Victor. “One of the good things about that cock ring is that it pretty much makes it necessary for her to sit to pee, just like a real girl.”
Pearl felt her face turning red as she blushed
“Does she like serving you and sucking your big black cock?” asked Victor.
Pearl suspected that Frank had put the man up to what he was saying, or at least she hoped so.
“Well, Pearl, do you love my black cock?” asked Frank.
“Very much so, Daddy,” she replied automatically.
“And you love sucking it, right?” he asked with a grin.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied softly.
“And would you suck Victor’s cock, if I ordered you to?” he asked.
“Um, yes, of course, Daddy,” she replied cautiously.
“Very good,” he replied. “I won’t make you do it today, as you need time to heal.”
Victor flashed a big smile.
“I’d love to see how talented she is. White shemales are the best cocksuckers in the world,” continued Victor. “They know what feels good and are so submissive that they don’t protest or complain.”
“I agree, that’s why I’m making her my slave,” replied Frank. “Okay my pet, get dressed. I need to take you home.”
Chapter 15
Pearl was to have one additional surprise that day. She found that while she was out, Frank had made many changes to her place.
She looked at the fully stocked bar that was now in the corner of the living room.
“Part of your duties will be to see to all my needs and desires,” said Frank as he watched her inspect the bottles of expensive liquor. “I will teach you what I like.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“Come, let’s look at your bedroom,” he said.
Pearl walked into her bedroom, but no longer recognized it. Everything was different. The walls were no longer white. They were now covered with very feminine floral wallpaper. The windows had matching pink curtains. The art of the walls was very erotic in nature with images of men and women having sex.
The bed was now a large canopy bed. As she looked at the posts she could see metal rings firmly attached. It didn’t take a genius to know what they were for.
The sheets on the bed were silk and pink in color. The bedspread was a bright floral pattern. As she looked around the room, she took in the other changes. There was now a makeup table in the corner of the room, where her desk had been.
There was a large wooden chest at the foot of the bed. It was propped open, and when she looked inside she saw that it was filled with sex toys and bondage equipment.
“Well, what do you think? Be honest!” he asked.
“It looks like it belongs in a whorehouse,” she blurted.
Frank laughed.
“That’s the look I was going for, my dear. I decided 'what better way for you to accept what you are than to have a room that is a constant reminder of your new status',” he said. “For the time being, your work area out in the living room will stay as it is. In time, I suspect that you’ll want a new line of work -- one more fitting,” he said. “Eventually I will have the ceiling mirrored.”
“What do you mean by my new line of work, Daddy?” she asked nervously.
“I’m not much of a day person. I prefer the night, and so that means that you too will become a night person. It fits your pale complexion too,” he explained. “I may have you become a barmaid in one of my clubs, but that’s nothing you need to worry about right now.”
Pearl remembered the way the women employees were dressed in the club where she had met Frank. They wore very skimpy and revealing outfits.
“Now, you need to change for dinner. Go with the short, black silk dress and heels,” said Frank. “Make yourself sexy for me.”
Chapter 16
Pearl could feel the stares of the other guests in the restaurant, as she was escorted by Frank to their table. She wondered how many of them knew she was his slave. From the way they were looking at her, it was obvious that many must have thought she was an escort or worse.
Frank leaned over and gave her a long passionate kiss.
“Get used to it,” he whispered. “People see a sexy white woman with a man like me, and they can’t help but stare.”
Pearl nodded.
During dinner, Frank brought up her crossdressing experiences back when she had been in high school.
“You said that you were Steve’s girlfriend for several months, right?” asked Frank.
“Yes, that’s right. I was with him several times a week,” she replied. “When I’d arrive, he'd lead me up to his room. There would be an outfit laid out for me to wear. He would leave me to get dressed and do my makeup, and I’d go downstairs to meet him.”
“What sorts of outfits?” asked Frank. “You mentioned that he had you wear his mother’s clothes.”
“At first, it was one of her dresses or a skirt and blouse. But he got some things that were more suitable for a teenage girl. He even got one of the high school cheerleader uniforms for me to wear,” she admitted.
“Really? I would have loved to see that,” said Frank.
“I wore it the first night he fucked me,” she admitted.
“So up to then all you had done was suck his cock?” asked Frank in a low voice.
“Yes, that’s right,” she replied.
“Did you wear a wig that night?”
She shook her head.
“My hair was long enough to put into pigtails with ribbons, that was his idea too,” she admitted. “Anyway, I dressed up as a slutty cheerleader, and at first it was the same thing, we’d kiss and then I’d get him hard and give him oral. This time he decided that he wanted to fuck me.”
“How was it?”
“I was too scared to enjoy it. Don’t get me wrong, he didn’t rape me or anything like that, I gave in willingly. But it was the first time I had a cock up in me like that,” she said.
“You’ll be taking me soon,” said Frank. “In the chest are dildos and lubricant. You need to start practicing, to get your body ready for me.”
Pearl nodded.
“Scared?’ he asked.
“A little. Your cock is so big,” she replied softly.
“You’ll get used to it. You obviously like sex with a man, you were very good at sucking me off,” he said.
Pearl glanced around to see if anyone could hear them.
“Soon you’ll be sucking me often,” he continued. “I love getting oral, and Chelsea has other things on her mind. She’s pregnant with my child, and yes, I plan on marrying her. I know this may sound funny, but there are things that I don’t feel comfortable doing to her now. I read stories about how mob members always had mistresses so they could do things with them that they couldn’t do to their wives.”
“I understand, Daddy,” she replied.
“So you’ll get a lot of sexual attention not that you’ll mind,” he said.
Pearl nodded.
Frank smiled back at her.
“I have a few more questions for you. Chelsea told you didn’t have much of a family life. Tell me about that,” he ordered.
Pearl took a deep breath and sighed.
“Not much of a family life? That’s an understatement. At least I don’t have to worry about upsetting any of them with all this. My mom is a, to put it bluntly, a slut. She had many ‘boyfriends’ as I grew up, most of whom barely knew I existed,” said Pearl.
“What about your father?” asked Frank.
“Never met him. And to be honest, I doubt that my mother really knew who he was,” replied Pearl.
“I see,” replied Frank. “So did any of her lovers stick around for a while?”
“There was one; he was there for a couple of years,” replied Pearl.
“When was this?” he asked.
“When I was in high school,” she replied.
“What was his name?” asked Frank.
“Chuck,” she replied.
“And was this what you called him?” he asked.
Pearl nodded.
“So this was when you were with Steve, right?”
Pearl nodded again.
“Did you dress at home?” he asked.
“Sometimes,” she replied.
“And did you ever get caught?” he asked.
Pearl sighed.
“Yes, by Chuck,” she replied. “He didn’t actually catch me dressed; he found some photos of me dressed on my computer. I came home one day, and he was waiting for me. He told me what he'd found and ordered me to go up to my room. I found an outfit laid out on my bed.”
“What was it?” asked Frank.
“It was a school girl uniform: a short plaid skirt, white blouse, knee socks and patent leather shoes,” she replied.
“And you obeyed?” asked Frank.
Pearl nodded.
“Of course you did,” replied Frank. “And did he fuck you?”
“We had sex many times, over the next few months,” she said. “Eventually he left Mom, and that was the last time I saw him.”
“See, you were meant to be a slut,” said Frank.
“I know that now, Daddy,” she replied.
“Have you been with a man since then?” he asked.
“Just the one that I was with in the photo that Chelsea showed you,” replied Pearl.
“Very good. Now, I’ll be out of town for a week. When I get back, I want you ready to take me,” he continued.
“I will be ready,” she replied, not sure if she would be.
“I know you will,” he replied. “Now, if you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.”
Chapter 17
Back at her place, Pearl discovered that Frank had bought her numerous sex toys to train her body to take his cock. One was a very realistic looking cock which looked identical to Frank’s erection. She then noticed the note from Frank telling her that it was modeled after his own cock, and he had it made especially for her.
She put it down with the other sex toys and stared at them for several minutes. She really didn’t want to use them, but she knew that she had no other choice. Her old life was almost over. Yes, she still had her job, but she suspected that he would soon end that too. It was obvious that he was grooming her for something less intellectual. And if she was going to be his full-time concubine, then she wouldn’t have time to devote to her job.
She then began to wonder if Frank was behind the gradual slowdown in her business. Being he had put her on the hormonal solution months ago, it made sense.
In a way, it was just as well. Her heart wasn’t in her business now, especially the way she looked. There was something else -- maybe it was just her imagination -- but she found it difficult to concentrate on anything else besides the way she looked and on sex. She wondered if the solution that was physically changing her body also had an effect on her mind too.
With that, she began to undress, so she could complete her training for her master.
Chapter 18
Pearl was shocked by how fast her body was changing. Yes, her breasts were still small, but she could see growth almost daily. Her nipples showed the fastest growth. Additionally, they had become very sensitive, and she found herself playing with them often.
To fill her days, she worked on her remaining contracts -- in between using the sex toys to prepare her body for Frank.
In the middle of the week, she got a phone call from one of her clients. He had an emergency and begged her to meet him and troubleshoot his computer. He was getting ready for a big presentation and was desperate.
Pearl said she would call him back shortly, and as soon as she hung up, she called Frank.
“Tell me about him,” ordered Frank.
“His name is Miguel, and he’s been a client for a few years,” replied Pearl. “However we’ve only met in person once or twice.”
“Good. What does he look like?” asked Frank.
“He’s in his forties, pretty good shape, slightly shorter than you,” she replied.
“Would you consider him handsome?”
“I guess so,” she replied.
“Good, then you will meet with him. When you call him up, tell him that your assistant, Pearl, will help him,” said Frank.
She knew that arguing would be useless.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“Make yourself look … sexy and accessible,” he continued. “And if he comes on to you, give in to your inner slut.”
She paused for a moment, before telling him that she would obey.
Chapter 19
Pearl walked up to the hotel door and knocked. The door immediately opened and she saw Miguel standing there.
“Are you Pearl?” he asked anxiously.
“Yes,” she replied.
Miguel stood in the doorway, running his eyes up and down Pearl’s body.
She was dressed in a short plaid skirt, a tight top and thigh high boots. Her makeup was done to make her look Goth, and she used hair products to give her a more alternative style. She had decided to go for an alternative sexy geek look, and judging by the way Miguel was staring at her, it had worked.
“May I come in and see the computer?” she asked.
“Um, I’m sorry. Yes, please come in,” he replied.
Pearl followed him in and sat down in front of the computer.
“I have a huge sales presentation and the files won’t load,” he said as he stood next to her.
“Yes, Andrew told me about it,” she replied. “Why don’t you sit down and let me take a look, okay?”
She then flashed a smile at him.
“Sure,” he replied.
“It’s okay, I’m very good … with computers too,” she continued.
Okay, she thought, if that wasn’t obvious enough then nothing was going to happen.
As she suspected, the problem was pretty simple, and in less than an hour she had everything working. She would have been done sooner, but she was distracted by the way Miguel was staring at her. At first it was because he was worried about his computer, but then she could tell that he was lusting after her. The idea that he found her sexually attractive, made her very aroused. Maybe Frank was right; maybe she was a natural slut.
“There! Everything is fixed,” she replied.
Miguel came over to confirm that he could call up the files he needed.
Pearl also noticed that he was looking down her top.
“Thank you,” he replied. “I had my doubts when you came in.”
“Why? Don’t you think that a woman can fix a computer?” she asked playfully. “Or is the way that I’m dressed?”
He nodded.
“It’s okay,” she replied. “I don’t mind.”
“Really?’ he asked.
“No, I like the way I look. Andrew doesn’t care anymore either,” she replied.
“How long have you been working for him?” asked Miguel as he wrote out a check.
“A few months, but we’ve known each other for years,” she replied.
“Oh, are you ... um,” he asked.
“No, we’re not dating,” she interjected.
“I’m sorry, that was too personal,” he replied as he handed her the check.
“It’s okay,” she countered. “So is there anything else I can do for you?”
He was standing in front of her. She could see that he had an erection through his trousers.
“What do you have in mind?” he asked.
There was a wicked grin on his face, as he stared back at her.
“I know what I’d like you to do for me,” he continued as he rubbed his crotch.
Pearl moved closer, and he took her into his arms and gave her a long kiss.
As they kissed, she began to rub his erect cock through this trousers.
“I’d hate to see this go to waste,” she cooed.
Miguel smiled back, as he nodded.
“Well, who am I to argue with you?” he replied.
He then sat down on the couch.
Pearl knelt down, immediately undid his pants, and pulled his cock out. It shocked her how easy this all was. She then leaned forward and took his cock into her mouth.
Miguel let out a moan, as his cock slid into her mouth. He had been lusting after her the whole time she had been working, but he never thought that he would actually have sex with her. He placed his hands on her head and guided it as she sucked him.
Pearl instinctively knew that it wouldn’t take long to get him off. The man had been lusting after her, the whole time she worked on his computer.
Moment later, Miguel let out a loud moan as he came.
Chapter 20
“Very good,” said Frank over the phone. “You were very professional in both aspects. If I ever tire of you, I think you’ll make a first class escort.”
“Really?” she asked nervously.
“Yes, but don’t worry your little mind. I want you as mine, right now. This was just a test to see how well you obey me. It also reaffirms in your mind that you are a slut and that this has always been inside you. Am I right?” he asked. “I didn’t turn you into a slut, I just unleashed the real you.”
Pearl paused for a moment and thought about how easily she had given in to Miguel.
“Yes, you are right, Daddy. I know that now,” she replied.
“Tell me what you are,” he ordered.
“I’m a slut; I am your property; I am your slave,” she replied.
“Very good! When I get back, you can show me. I want you to pick me up at the airport. You will be dressed scantily, so that anyone who sees you will know what type of girl you are.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“When is your next treatment with Chariya?’ he asked.
“Today, Daddy,” she replied.
“Good. You should see a rapid change in your body,” he said.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“Oh, I’m texting you a website; please take a look at it, when you can,” he said as hung up.
A short time later, Pearl was looking at the website. She was both shocked and aroused to see that the video of her sucking Frank’s cock had not only been posted online, but that it had hundreds of comments.
Pearl found herself reading the comments, and as she did she began to rub her nipples. She knew that she should have been angry or embarrassed by what she was reading, but instead she was becoming very excited. There she was, posted online as the property of a dominant man. The comments ranged from those who found her attractive to those who offered suggestions on how to further feminize and enslave her. Many of the posts made offers to buy her.
Glancing at her watch, she realized that she had to get going for her next treatment, which would make her body even more feminine. A smile appeared on her face, as she realized that soon her body would be even sexier.
Chapter 21
Chariya nodded knowingly, as Pearl told her about how different she felt.
“I told you this would happen” said Chariya.
“Yes, I know, but to be honest I didn’t believe it,” replied Pearl as she undressed.
“Well, if Frank ever tires of you I can definitely use you,” said Chariya. “Especially if you still have your cock.”
“What do you mean?” asked Pearl.
“I have connections overseas, and a girl with your looks would be very valuable,” she replied. “A sexy, white shemale like you would be in high demand.”
“Tell me more,” said Pearl.
“I provide girls, like you, to very exclusive sex clubs in Tokyo, Shanghai, Seoul and other Asian cities. The clientele is the very rich and powerful, and a girl like you would be very popular,” she explained. “You have responded quite well to the treatment and soon your body will be very shapely and feminine. Additionally you have blonde hair and blue eyes -- also very desirable. With a functional cock, you will be a very exotic treat.”
Pearl sat down on the examination table.
“I doubt Frank is going to give me up any time soon,” said Pearl.
“That is true, but if he does, please come talk to me. You may not have a lot of options, and what I offer, while perverse, is better than other options,” said Chariya. “Now, let’s get your treatment started.”
Chapter 22
A few days later, Pearl stood by the baggage carousel waiting for Frank to arrive. She was dressed in a tight red tube dress, which showed off her feminized body. After her last treatment, her breasts had undergone a growth spurt and were now quite noticeable. Yes they were still small, but it was now obvious that she had breasts. Additionally her nipples were larger and they pressed out through the thin material of her dress. Additionally, her waist was thinner and her hips and ass larger. Yes, she had a long way to go, but she no longer looked like a man in dress.
On her feet, she wore open-toed four inch pumps, and her makeup was done so that she looked very sexy and seductive. She had followed Frank’s orders to look like a slut.
Of course, she noticed that she was getting all kinds of looks from the other people in the airport, ranging from disgust to lust. A few weeks ago she would have been shocked and embarrassed, but now she loved the attention she was getting.
She now accepted that her once hidden desires were taking over. Now, she was a slut and was proud about it.
Frank walked over and she embraced him. He held her in his powerful arms, as they kissed. He ran this tongue deep down her throat and grabbed her ass as they kissed. The fact that people were watching them only increased Pearl’s state of arousal.
“I can see that you have been keeping up with your treatments,” he stated. “I am quite pleased.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied.
“Have you been doing your other assignments?” he asked.
“Yes, Daddy, I can't wait to show you,” she replied.
“Very good,” he replied. “I will be by your place tomorrow.”
Pearl fought back her disappointment, as she nodded.
“I know you want me, but I must see my wife before I see my slut,” he replied.
Pearl nodded. His words were harsh, but true.
Chapter 23
“Very impressive,” said Frank as he rolled over onto his back in Pearl’s bed. “I’m pleased that you were able to take me all the way, considering this was the first time I fucked you.”
Pearl was breathing heavy as she lay on her stomach. She was still trying to take in the whole experience. She could feel Frank’s cum dripping out of her ass, confirming that he had used her.
“You have far exceeded my expectations for you, my slut,” he continued. “As I fucked you, I thought about what you had been just a short time ago and how I have transformed you into a luscious, feminized, and sexy white whore who is addicted to cock.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she sighed as she rolled over.
“I loved the way people looked at you as we walked together in the airport,” he continued. “Of course, they didn’t know you were once a man, but they did see a beautiful white girl totally devoted to her black man, and seeing how that bothered them made my day.”
Pearl cuddled up next to him as he talked.
“Just think: a short time ago you were a white man running your own business, and now you are the shemale sex slave to a powerful black man. I doubt this is how you thought your life would turn out, but now you can’t imagine it any other way, can you?”
“That’s true, Daddy,” she replied.
“Good. Then I want you to take the final step. You will send out an email to everyone you know, including your customers, that you are now Pearl and that you are now a woman. This will burn that last bridge to the unhappy life you once led. You will do this today, do you understand?”
Pearl felt a wave of fear run through her body, but she knew that she had to obey.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“You will tell them how happy you are now that you a woman. You will not tell them about me, not for now anyway. Is that clear?” he continued.
“Yes, Daddy,” she replied.
“Include a photo of yourself with the email,” he added. “That way, they can see how pretty you are.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she said.
“Lastly, I want you to collect all the replies; I want to see them -- both the supportive ones and those that berate you. You will get all kinds, and I want to see them,” he concluded.
“I will obey, Daddy,” she said.
“I know you will, you have no choice,” he replied. “This will close your old life down forever; there will be no going back.”
“Have you done this with the other girls you have had?” she asked.
He shook his head.
“No, this was Chelsea’s idea. She said that this will prevent you from ever disobeying me.”
Pearl was stunned, but not totally shocked. Still she wondered why Chelsea would care one way or another now.
“You are important to me, Pearl; not as much as my wife, but you provide me with an outlet for my desires,” he continued. “You may be my property, but I care about you.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied.
“Good girl. I have to get back to work. Type out that email before you clean up. I want my seed between your legs as you follow my orders,” he said.
Chapter 24
Pearl began to get replies almost within minutes, after she sent out the email. The first few were from customers cancelling their future business. A few were quite insulting and derogatory. However, she also got a few that were supportive. What was surprising was that she got one from Miguel who said that he suspected that she was really Andrew. He also added that she gave him the best blowjob he had ever gotten, and that he would love to hook up again soon.
Her family was outraged and made it very clear that she was dead to them. Even though she wasn’t surprised by this reaction, the total rejection hurt intensely.
As she read the emails, she realized that her old life was now truly over. Yes, she knew, before sending out the emails, that there was little chance of ever being Andrew again, but this sealed it. She was now out as a transgendered woman. This wasn’t something that she could just take back.
She placed all the replies in a new folder for Frank to read the next time he was over.
Pearl got up, headed into the kitchen and opened the fridge. She took out one of the shakes. All she wanted now was to have as feminine of a body as possible, to match her new life.
After the shake, she headed to the shower. As she washed, she thought about the sex with Frank. It really had been good, much better than she had thought it would be. She soon found herself pleasuring herself, as she thought about the next time she would have his cock in her body.
Chapter 25
The weeks quickly passed by, and with treatment, Pearl’s body continued to transform to the point where she no longer needed her breast pads. During her last treatment, Chariya took her measurements.
“Your figure is now 36-24-34,” said Chariya as she put the tape measure away.
“Also, I would estimate that you are up to a D-cup too,” she added.
“Will I get much bigger?” asked Pearl.
“Most likely, you’ll grow an additional cup size,” she replied.
Pearl nodded.
“Is Frank still planning on having your nipples pierced?” asked Chariya.
Pearl shook her head.
“Apparently, Chelsea talked him out of it, but as to why, I have no idea,” answered Pearl.
“I don’t trust her,” stated Chariya. “And you shouldn’t either.”
“I haven’t seen her, since that night in the club,” replied Pearl. “Um ... Why don’t you trust her?”
Chariya rubbed her chin, as if she was contemplating her words.
“She was in here a few weeks ago without Frank. She asked me many questions about the process I am using on you,” said Chariya.
“Really?” asked Pearl.
“You must promise me that you won’t tell Frank about what I’m about to tell you, is that understood?”
Pearl nodded.
“She asked me if the process could be modified to make the person receiving it lactate,” explained Chariya. “I told that it could, but that there were side effects. It would, for the lack of other words, make the subject permanently incapable of sexual pleasure.”
Pearl stared back in silence.
“I know that Frank wouldn’t do this to you. I suspect that she is looking for a wet nurse to help her when she has the child,” continued Chariya. “She also asked if the subject could be made to get pregnant. I told her not exactly. I can give the subject a vagina, but they can’t get pregnant, although they could carry a child if the fetus was implanted in their body.”
“Why would Chelsea want to know about this?” asked Pearl.
“I suspect that, while she wants to be a mother, she doesn’t like what pregnancy is doing to her body. I know from our conversations that Frank wants a big family.”
“So Chelsea would have you transform someone to be a surrogate mother?” asked Pearl.
“That’s what I suspect. I don’t know if Frank will like the idea. He likes to keep his family life separate from his other activities,” she said.
“So will you do it?” asked Pearl.
“I’m a businesswoman in an unregulated industry. For the right amount of money, I will do almost anything,” she replied. “I talked to my mother about this sort of thing, and she says that the subject who undergoes it becomes very subservient, and also extremely devoted to the children. She said that they make excellent nannies.”
“I would hate it. I prefer the life I have,” said Pearl. “I can’t imagine it without sex.”
Chariya nodded.
“I know what you mean. I like you, Pearl, and I just want you to be careful, okay?”
Pearl smiled back.
“Thank you,” she replied.
“Okay, let’s get started,” said Chariya.
Chapter 26
Frank ran his hands over Pearl’s large breasts and smiled.
It had been almost seven months since he had taken her as his property. Other than her small cock, there was little left of the man that Pearl had once been.
Frank was also pleased how submissive and obedient she had become. There was nothing she wouldn’t do for him.
“I have to admit that you have exceeded all my expectations,” he said as he pulled her closer.
“Thank you, Daddy,” said Pearl.
Under the sheets, she could feel his cock hardening again. They had already had sex twice that night.
“Chelsea isn’t in the mood for sex these days, and I can’t go long without it,” he said.
“How’s she doing?” asked Pearl.
“Fine, I guess. I don’t think she likes being pregnant, but it will all be over in a couple months,” he replied.
Pearl nodded, as she realized that she had been Frank’s property for nearly seven months now.
She was now a fulltime mistress for him. After her outing, her business ended, and now she was totally dependent on Frank. The good thing was that he was very generous, and she lacked nothing.
“Are you excited to be a father?” she asked.
He nodded.
“I have wanted a family for a long time. It allows me to have someone to leave my empire to,” he replied.
Pearl felt his erection begin to press against her.
“Do you want oral, or do you want to fuck me?” she asked.
“Oral,” he replied. “You are so talented at sucking cock.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied as she lowered her head down onto his cock.
Frank leaned back and let his slave go to work on his cock. She had turned out even better than he could have imagined. Her body had responded very well to the treatments, and now she had a very shapely body. In fact, she had a killer figure with measurements of 44-24-36. He was pleased that Chariya had been able to tailor the treatments to give Pearl large hips and ass. Yes, it was a bit extreme, but he loved it.
Much to his dismay, Chelsea wanted to stay very thin. Yes, he loved her as his wife, but in many ways she was too tame for him. Pearl on the other hand had turned into a total slut. The bitch would go down on him anywhere he wanted.
While he wasn’t sure if she really loved being his slave, he could tell that she was happy living as a woman and that she also loved having sex with him.
Frank moaned as he felt his cock exploded cum into her willing mouth. As always, she eagerly swallowed every drop.
“Damn, that was good,” he sighed.
“Thank you, Daddy,” she replied.
Frank slipped out of her bed.
“Well, I have to get to work. I will call you soon,” he said as he dressed.
“I will be waiting,” she replied.
Chapter 27
Pearl woke to the sound of her phone going off. She was surprised, when she saw that the call was from Darryl, Frank’s lawyer.
“Sorry to call you so early, but something has happened,” he stated.
Pearl sat up in bed.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Frank was killed last night,” he stated. “Sorry to be so blunt, but there’s way to sugarcoat it.”
Pearl felt as if someone had just punched her in the stomach, and she had to fight back nausea.
“What, what happened?” she gasped.
“There was a fight in one of the clubs, and some motherfucker started shooting. Frank was hit by one of the shots and died before the EMTs arrived,” said Darryl.
Pearl felt tears rolling down her cheeks.
“My God!” she gasped.
“I know, it’s shocking,” said Darryl. “The police may want to talk to you, but I doubt it. If they do, call me immediately.”
“I will,” she replied.
“I will stay in touch with you,” he said. “There are provisions made for you in his will. But I can’t go over them right now, do you understand?”
“I understand,” she replied softly.
“Good girl,” he replied as he hung up.
Pearl lowered her phone and then collapsed on her bed and began to sob.
Chapter 28
The next few days passed slowly for Pearl. She read everything she could find about Frank’s murder. All the news stories pretty much confirmed the story that Darryl had told her. However, she still had the feeling that something was missing.
She also thought about what would happen to her. She had enough money stashed away that would last her for a while, so that wasn’t a concern. What really worried her was what she would do now that Frank was dead. Her old life was over, and there was little chance that she could restart her old business.
With her looks, no one would seriously consider her for a legitimate job. Her body oozed sexuality, and she knew that anyone who hired her would be doing it just to get her in bed. There was also the issue regarding her gender. Legally she was female, but she still had her penis. After some online research, she realized that she couldn’t afford surgery to get rid of her cock.
Of course, she could use her body for work, but she had no real idea where to start, other than talking to Chariya. She decided to keep that option as her last card to play.
A week after Frank’s death, she was called by Darryl who told her that he needed to see her in his office. Ten minutes later, she was driving over to his office.
Chapter 29
When she entered his office, she was surprised to see that Chelsea was there too.
“Please come in, Pearl,” said Darryl as he closed the door behind her. “Have a seat.”
Pearl sat down in the chair next to Chelsea.
“I’m very impressed,” said Chelsea. “You look very lovely. I have only seen photos of you since you were transformed.”
“Thank you,” replied Pearl.
“I want to see all of your body,” continued Chelsea. “Please undress.”
Pearl stared back in silence, not sure how to reply.
“Frank’s will left me all his property, and that would include you, so do as I order,” stated Chelsea. “Oh, and you will call me Mistress, is that clear?”
“The power of attorney you signed has been transferred over to her,” added Darryl. “Granted, sex slavery isn’t legal, but you really don’t have much of a choice.”
“Oh, and slut, will you address him as Master,” added Chelsea as she grinned. “I have the key to your collar and will soon update the website claiming ownership of you.”
Pearl slowly stood up on trembling legs and nodded.
“Yes, Mistress,” she replied softly.
“Just let your clothes drop to the floor,” ordered Chelsea.
“Yes, Mistress,” replied Pearl as she unzipped her dress.
In a few moments, Pearl was standing naked in front of Chelsea and Darryl.
“Exquisite!” stated Darryl. “If it wasn’t for that small cock, I would have never guessed she was once a man.”
“She was never much of a man,” added Chelsea. “If she had been, she wouldn’t be standing in front of us right now.”
Pearl stood there in silence.
“How big are your tits?” asked Chelsea.
“40-E,” replied Pearl.
“They’re going to get even bigger,” said Chelsea. “You will also soon lose that pathetic excuse for a cock you have. I plan on having that Thai woman change you so that you will be the wet nurse for my child. Another part of the transformation will be that you will have a vagina of sorts. From what she told me, you will be able to be a surrogate mother for us. We want a large family, but I never want to be pregnant again.”
Pearl bit her lip nervously.
“I can’t wait to see you nursing our child, and in a few more months, you’ll have our child growing inside of you. Don’t worry, you will be conditioned to love your new life, and you won’t miss having sex one bit,” stated Chelsea.
Pearl fought back nausea as she listened to Chelsea.
“Darryl and I planned out your transformation over a year ago,” she continued. “It was his idea that I marry Frank to get his money.”
“That’s enough,” interrupted Darryl. “You don’t have to tell her everything.”
Chelsea laughed.
“Love, what is she going to do? She’s totally under our control now. Frank’s the one who transformed her into a totally submissive slut; she can’t betray us, even if she wanted to,” stated Chelsea. “Here, let me prove it. Pearl, get on your knees and suck your master’s cock.”
“Yes, Mistress,” replied Pearl meekly.
“We have nothing to worry about,” said Chelsea as she watched Pearl take Darryl’s cock into her mouth.
Chapter 30
Pearl was slightly surprised that Chelsea let her leave on her own. Darryl stated that they would wait a few weeks before they brought Pearl into their home. In the meantime, Pearl was ordered to go to Chariya to start her new transformation.
Pearl arrived at Chariya’s clinic the following day.
“I’m so sorry about all this,” said Chariya.
“Thank you,” replied Pearl.
“How are you doing?” asked Chariya.
“I wish I was dead,” said Pearl.
Chariya felt real sympathy for Pearl. She hesitated on what she was about to say, yet she decided that it was necessary.
“You know that they arranged for Frank’s death, right?” asked Chariya.
“I suspected it, but there’s no way to prove it. The cops found the shooter dead, last night,” said Pearl without emotion. “The police are calling his death a drug deal gone bad.”
“I heard that too, but it’s a lie. The shooter’s name was Kobe Smith, and he was killed to keep his mouth shut. He asked Darryl for more money and had to be eliminated.”
“How do you know that?” asked Pearl.
“I have my connections, and I have real proof that they arranged both murders, but I won’t release it if it hurts you,” replied Chariya. “I know this may sound strange, considering what I do for a living, but I do care about my clients. Frank had his flaws, but he wasn't that bad -- not compared to those two.”
“So what can I do?” asked Pearl hopefully.
“Do you really want to be their slave?” asked Chariya.
After a moment, Pearl shook her head.
“No,” she replied with bitterness. “I didn’t sleep last night, as I thought about their plans for me. I tried to think of a way out of it but couldn’t.”
“Have you forgotten about my offer?” asked Chariya.
“No, but they wouldn’t let me do it; they would never let me leave,” said Pearl. “Chelsea loves the fact that she owns me and can humiliate me to her heart’s delight -- assuming she has a heart. I mean, I know that Frank saw me as his slave, but he was often very nice to me.”
“Fuck her,” said Chariya bitterly. “She is a cruel bitch. If you want to escape them, I can help you.”
“I don’t want you to get hurt,” said Pearl as she wiped away a tear. “They already killed Frank.”
“They will never know. I will place a few calls and get things in motion, if you want it to happen,” said Chariya.
“What do you mean?” asked Pearl.
“I will call my connections in Tokyo. I have already shown him your photo, and he wants you to work in one of his clubs. I think we can come up with something that gets you away from Chelsea.”
“Yes, but won’t that tie you to it?” asked Pearl with concern.
Chariya smiled back.
“Don’t worry, my dear,” replied Chariya. “Once you hear the plan you will understand.”
“And so I will become a sex slave in Japan?” said Pearl.
“Not a slave. A sex-worker, yes, but not a slave,” said Chariya. “Of course, you won’t be able to come back to the States for a long time, but you will have a very good life. My associate will take very good care of you.”
Pearl listened in silence.
“It’s better than being a wet nurse and surrogate mother for that witch,” added Chariya. “If you stay here, what will you do? Even if you are free of those two, you don’t have a lot of options. At least over there you will have a good job and life.”
Pearl smiled back.
“That’s true. You know, I am very good in bed,” Pearl admitted. “I also like it; it’s the only thing that I’ve ever been good at. I know that may not be right, but I do like it.”
“There’s no shame in that,” said Chariya. “You will earn a lot of money, and soon you can do whatever you want.”
Pearl nodded slowly.
“Do you want to hear my plan?” asked Chariya.
“Yes, tell me,” said Pearl.
“Okay, but we need to act quickly. I don’t trust those two,” said Chariya ominously.
Chapter 31
A week later, Darryl parked his car outside Pearl’s apartment. He looked at his watch and wondered why the police wanted him here at 3AM. He got out of his car and was immediately stopped by a uniformed police officer, who asked him for his identification.
“I was called down here by Detective Jones,” said Darryl as he showed his ID.
“Okay, you can go up,” said the cop.
Darryl put his wallet away and headed into the building. He had been in bed with Chelsea an hour earlier when the call came through. Apparently Pearl had his number on her phone as an emergency contact.
He had to show his ID once again, when he reached Pearl’s apartment.
“Sorry to get you up so early,” said a large African-American in a gray suit. “I’m Detective Jones.”
As Darryl shook his hand he looked around the apartment. It looked as if there had been a riot there. The whole place was wrecked.
“What happened?” asked Darryl.
“We think that the resident was attacked. She appeared to have put up a pretty good fight,” said the detective. “The neighbors called and reported hearing a woman screaming.”
Darryl’s jaw dropped.
“Are you her lawyer?” asked Det. Jones.
“Yes,” he replied.
There was no sense in lying about this. His name was all over the documents associated with her identity change.
“I understand that you have to maintain lawyer-client privilege, but I need to ask you some questions. It will help us with the investigation,” said Det. Jones.
“Of course,” replied Darryl.
“Do you know what she did for a living?” he asked.
“I suspect she was an escort,” replied Darryl.
Det. Jones nodded.
“I really don’t know much about her business life,” continued Darryl. “I helped her with some legal documents regarding her name and gender change. She came to me through a mutual friend, Frank Martin.”
“The club owner?” asked Det. Jones.
Darryl nodded.
“She worked for him, and after his murder, I think she began working on her own.”
“Okay,” replied Det. Jones. “And so, she used to be a guy?”
“Pearl was transgendered. I don’t think she had surgery yet, but legally she was female.”
“That could explain a lot,” said the detective.
“What do you mean?” asked Darryl.
“I can’t go into detail, but her bedroom is even more torn up than this room. It looks like she had a client who attacked her. There’s a lot of blood on the sheets in the bedroom. I suspect that her client may not have known her true gender, freaked out and attacked her.”
“Where is Pearl?” asked Darryl.
“Another mystery,” said the detective. “A neighbor reported seeing a man put someone in his trunk. He said it looked like a rolled up carpet. We noticed the bedspread is missing.”
“Do you think she’s dead?” asked Darryl.
The detective shrugged his shoulders.
“Can’t say for sure, but I wouldn’t be surprised,” he replied. “There was a lot of blood in the bedroom. The crime scene team is checking it out, but if she isn’t dead, she’s been severely injured.”
Darryl stared back without comment. He wasn’t really concerned about Pearl; rather, he was wondering if there was anything that connected Pearl to Chelsea’s plan or to Frank’s murder.
“If there’s anything I can do to help, please let me know,” said Darryl.
“Well, if we had her client list it would help,” said Det. Jones. “We found a laptop, but it was destroyed.”
“Sorry, I have nothing about her business connections,” he replied.
“Well, thanks. You have given us something to go on,” replied Det. Jones.
They shook hands, and Darryl headed home.
Chapter 32
Chelsea was shocked and upset, when Darryl told her what had happened to Pearl.
“What do we do?” she asked.
“We destroy any connection that you have to Pearl,” said Darryl. “With any luck, the cops won’t spend much time on the murder of a trannie whore.”
“Why did you have to tell them that you knew her?” demanded Chelsea.
“There’s no sense in lying about something that won’t hurt us. They would have found out that I did some legal work for her anyway. Trust me, I’ve been through things like this before,” he said.
“So do you think that she was turning tricks?” asked Chelsea.
“I doubt it, but more likely it was someone who wanted to add her to their stable. Frank wasn’t shy about displaying her. I think that someone came over, and she turned them down. They tried to convince her to join them, and things got out of hand,” said Darryl.
“So is she dead?”
“Most likely,” replied Darryl.
“Shit! Now what am I going to do?” exclaimed Chelsea. “Right to the end, she found a way to fuck me over.”
“I doubt this was her idea,” said Darryl.
“Fuck her,” said Chelsea. “So what do we do if the police come here?”
“Let me handle it,” said Darryl. “In the meantime, we should get back to sleep. We have some things that we have to do in the morning.”
Chapter 33
Later that day, Detective Jones stopped by Darryl’s office.
“Sorry to bother you, but I wanted to update you on Pearl before it made the news,” stated the detective.
“So have you found her?” asked Darryl.
He had perfected hiding his true emotions through the years, as a defense attorney. Outwardly he was calm, but inside he was very worried that the detective might have found something connecting him and Chelsea to Pearl.
“Not exactly. We found a car down by the river. Someone had tried to burn it, but failed. The bloody bedspread was in the trunk. We're presently checking the river, but with the current running fast, I doubt we’ll find her body.”
“How do you know she’s dead?” asked Darryl.
“The blood in the apartment and trunk was her blood type. It’s apparent she bled out,” he replied. “Do you know if she has any family?”
Darryl shook his head.
“None that she mentioned,” he replied. “I do have power of attorney for her.”
There was no sense in lying about this, he thought. Besides, he suspected that the detective knew more than he was revealing.
The detective nodded.
“Pearl had one with Frank, and when he died, she asked me to take over,” Darryl explained.
“Very well, we’ll keep you informed, but I doubt we’ll put much effort into the investigation,” replied the detective.
“The good citizens don’t like to see their tax money spent on a dead tranny whore, right?” said Darryl.
The detective shrugged, as he stood up.
“I’ll be in touch,” said the detective as they shook hands.
Chapter 34
“So she’s dead?” asked Chelsea.
Darryl nodded, as he sat down next to her.
“That’s what it looks like,” he replied. “They don’t have a body, but all the evidence adds up to that she was killed.”
He then told her about his conversation with the police.
“Did you have to tell the cops about the power of attorney?” she asked.
“No sense in lying about it. Trust me; I’ve handled things like this for years. Why do you think Frank picked me for his attorney in the first place?” he replied.
“But what if they look deeper into Frank’s demise?” she asked.
“Why would they?” he asked as he ran his hands over her belly. “There’s no connection. We had nothing to do with Pearl’s death. The case is all but closed.”
“And what happens when they find her body?” she asked.
“I doubt they will. The river is running fast, due the recent rains, and her body is probably already in the ocean,” he said. “Just relax, my dear.”
“Okay,” she replied. “So when do we get Pearl’s replacement?”
Chapter 35
“Hey! Jones, come in here,” said Lt. Kelso.
“What do you need?” asked Det. Jones.
“You’re working the Marx case right?” asked Lt. Kelso.
Jones just nodded.
“Well, it just got more interesting, come in here and look at this,” said Lt. Kelso.
Det. Jones walked into his boss’s office and sat down.
“We got this DVD in the mail today,” said Lt. Kelso. “It’s very interesting.”
Lt. Kelso started the program, and Pearl’s image appeared on the monitor.
“If you are watching this, then I am dead,” said Pearl.
Lt. Kelso paused the program.
“A courier service delivered this to the station, along with some documents,” said Lt. Kelso.
“Documents?” asked Jones.
“In time. Watch the rest of the DVD, first,” said Kelso.
Over the next few minutes, Pearl described what Frank had done to her and that Chelsea and Darryl had arranged for his murder. For the most part, it was the truth.
“I am worried that they will kill me next,” said Pearl. “They won’t do it themselves; they will use someone else, just like the way they killed Frank. The documents show the connection between them and Frank’s killer.”
Kelso paused the video again.
“We’re checking out the papers now, but they’re pretty damning. Apparently Martin had concerns about his wife and lawyer,” said Kelso. “The DA is looking them over as we speak.”
“Is there enough to get a warrant?” asked Jones.
“Maybe,” said Kelso. “We’re getting a search warrant now for the safety deposit box.”
“What safety deposit box?”
“Oh, sorry,” said Kelso as he hit play.
“Frank placed evidence in a safety deposit box,” said Pearl. “The key and location has been included with this video. I know that I should have come forward with this info sooner, but I was afraid. I thought that Darryl and Chelsea would leave me alone, but I know now that this was a mistake. They plan on cleaning up all loose ends that connect them to Frank’s murder. I am not a strong person, and I was afraid that no one would believe me. I have paid for this error in judgment with my life.”
“She’s right,” said Jones. “So what do we do?”
“Depends what’s in the box,” said Kelso.
“Just when you think you’ve seen it all,” said Jones.
“I know. The press will have a field day with this one,” said Kelso. “Anyway, stand by, I expect the DA to make a decision shortly.”
“And who else has seen this video?” asked Jones.
“Just us and the DA,” said Kelso.
“So no leaks?” asked Jones.
“No, not yet,” replied Kelso. “However, as soon as we arrest the lawyer and grieving widow, I expect that the press will get to see some or all of this. The DA is up for reelection this year, and this sort of case will keep his face in the news for months.”
“It will be cheaper than ads,” said Jones with a laugh.
“Exactly,” said Kelso.
“Um, will the DA want Marx’s body or is the evidence enough?” asked Jones.
“The crime scene guys have pretty much confirmed that she’s dead, based on the evidence they have collected,” replied Kelso. “Yeah a body would be nice, but I doubt we’ll find it.”
Jones nodded.
“Okay, I’ll be standing by,” said Jones.
Chapter 36
Lt. Kelso and Detective Jones stood behind District Attorney James Rome at the press conference. They watched as the DA expertly worked the media as he discussed the charges against Chelsea Martin and Darryl Jackson.
As expected, the case had drawn a lot of media attention. Not that anyone cared about Frank Martin or Pearl, but because of the details of the case. It was a slow news week, and a multiple murder case involving sexual slavery would provide some great ratings.
“We have very strong evidence that ties both of them to the deaths of all three victims,” said the DA. “They will be charged with the murders of Frank Martin, Pearl Marx, and Kobe Smith. Additional charges may be filed later.”
“So how strong is the evidence?” asked Pearl as she looked up from her laptop.
Chariya smiled back.
“Airtight,” she replied.
They were relaxing in a suite in the Hotel Okura in Tokyo, complements of Pearl’s new employer, watching a video of the press conference.
“Frank had a lot of friends in low places. He was liked and respected, and they were more than willing to help me put his killers away. Combined with the evidence that you provided they will be convicted and spend the rest of their lives in prison,” said Chariya. “Additional evidence will be found in the next few days that will seal their fate.”
“What do you mean?” asked Pearl.
“Your old collar will be found. It will show evidence that your throat was cut,” she said. “Because the collar was custom made and had a serial number, it will be another piece of evidence that you are dead.”
“I don’t feel dead,” said Pearl as she gave Chariya a small smile. “Speaking of which, when do I get my new identity?”
“Mr. Sato is working on it as we speak,” said Chariya. “Don’t worry, it will be perfectly legal.”
“I know. I just wonder what my new name will be,” replied Pearl. “I’m also curious what I will look like after the surgery.”
“Even more beautiful than you are now,” said Chariya.
Pearl nodded, as she got up and walked over to look out the window.
“I wish I could go out and explore the city, but I understand why I can’t,” said Pearl. “I mean, I’m not even here legally, and I am dead.”
She then laughed.
Pearl had been smuggled into the country by Mr. Sato.
“Soon you’ll get to see it. Tokyo is a wonderful place; I’m looking forward to living here too,” said Chariya.
“I’m sorry that you had to give up your business back in the States,” said Pearl.
Chariya walked over and slipped her arm around Pearl’s waist.
“Nothing to apologize for, my dear. I was ready for a change, and you just gave me the reason,” said Chariya. “Mr. Sato has use for my skills, and he pays very well.”
Pearl nodded.
“I will be glad to be me again. Well, the new me anyway,” said Pearl as she looked at her reflection.
Her hair was now dyed black. Additionally, her body was deeply tanned, and she wore contact lenses that gave her brown eyes.
“So will Mr. Sato,” added Chariya. “He wants you as a blonde.”
“My only regret is about the baby. I know what it’s like to have a lousy upbringing,” said Pearl.
“From what I understand, Frank had a sister who is going to apply for the child's custody. She is respectable, married and lives in Chicago,” said Chariya.
“That's good to hear,” said Pearl. “Well, I better get back to my studies.”
Pearl was using Rosetta Stone to learn Japanese.
“Okay, I’ll see you at dinner,” said Chariya.
Chapter 37
Three months later, Mr. Sato watched his newest hostess at work. While she had only been working in his club for a few weeks, she was already one of his best moneymakers. While this made him happy, he was more pleased with her attitude, and he was already making plans for her.
Many of his girls were content to just be escorts. This was fine, as he needed good workers, but every now and then he got a girl whom he could groom for something higher.
Ashley, formerly Pearl, was one of those girls. She had been expensive to get, but well worth the investment he thought.
He had been amused by the plan put forth by Chariya to free Ashley from her tormentors. Mr. Sato loved role play, and the idea of creating a crime scene was very appealing. It had been his idea to make the crime scene as bloody as possible, so that there was no doubt that Ashley had been murdered. He was also a huge fan of the movies of Quentin Tarantino and in a way it was his way of honoring his favorite director.
The fake crime scene had been cheap compared to other expenses tied to Ashley. It had not been cheap to smuggle her into the country and to provide her with a new identity, but it was quickly paying off. Yes, she was a very good investment in many ways.
Mr. Sato owned several pleasure clubs in Tokyo, and each catered to a different sexual taste. At first, he had not wanted to have transgendered escorts, but now it was his most profitable club. Even with the bribes he paid to the authorities and Yakuza, he still made a small fortune from the club.
While all his girls were experts in proving sexual pleasure, Ashley took it to a higher level. She had a knack of being able to adapt and become whatever type of lover her client requested. She also was very kinky and open to almost any scene, as long it only involved consenting adults. Mr. Sato appreciated both her willingness and common sense. While he operated on the fine line of legality, he knew what he couldn’t do.
However, what really caught his attention was her intelligence. She may have looked like a blonde bimbo, but she was extremely smart. First, she was very skilled with computers, and she had already upgraded all his systems for free -- saving him thousands of dollars, and making his system much more efficient.
Additionally, she was one of the few girls who truly tried to learn Japanese, and she had already expressed an interest in learning Korean. While many of the girls knew a few phrases, few tried to become fluent. Ashley was different, and even though she didn’t know it, this would open many doors for her. Eventually, he would like her to be one of his club managers to train and run the girls.
He was also pleased to have Chariya on his payroll. He would soon have the best transgendered escorts in the city, and this would make him very wealthy.
He smiled as he watched Ashley work her skills on the CEO of one of the auto manufacturers. She was dressed as his secretary in a tight fitting skirt and blouse. The CEO had his hands all over her, and Mr. Sato knew that they would soon be leaving for one of the special suites he had on site. He also knew that the CEO was paying a very large sum of money for his time with Ashley. Yes, his investment in Ashley would definitely pay off, he thought.
Chapter 38
Ashley relaxed after work in her apartment, drinking tea and reading the latest update from Chelsea and Darryl’s trial. As expected, it had become a total media circus, which made finding info online about the trial easier.
While the trial was just starting, it was obvious that the prosecution had a very strong case. The only question was whether or not the prosecution would push for the death penalty. Ashley was actually hoping that they would get life without parole, as she felt it was a better punishment. While she knew they would never show regret over the lives they hurt, she could take pleasure in knowing they would spend the rest of their lives thinking about everything they lost.
She felt no guilt over the fact that they were falsely charged with her death. But she felt that in many ways Chelsea had been responsible for the death of Andrew; Darryl had been an accessory, so it wasn’t that big of a stretch. She also knew they had ordered Frank’s death and the subsequent murder of his killer. Added to that were the disgusting plans that had made regarding her, which they were not being charged for. No, they were horrible people who deserved to be punished. Ashley had no trouble sleeping over her contribution to their trial.
Ashley was also pleased that Frank’s sister had been given custody of the baby boy. The article stated that she would be applying for full custody, if Chelsea was convicted. Ashley smiled, knowing that some good had come out of all this. At least Frank’s son would have a good upbringing and a chance for a normal life.
She turned off her computer and walked over to look out the window. She had a beautiful view of the Tokyo skyline. With each passing day, she felt more at home here. Yes, she knew she would always be an outsider, but then again she had always been an outsider. At least now, she had a chance for a future.
She looked at her reflection in the window and smiled. Thanks to the surgery, she had a very feminine face. It had also made her look younger, but she didn’t mind that as it pleased her clients. With her high cheek bones, small perky nose and full lips, she also looked very different than she had when she was Pearl. She was also happy to be a blonde again, as again it meant happier clients.
Her slave tattoo had been covered up with a beautiful Japanese floral tattoo.
It would be years, if ever, before she could return to the States, but then again her life there had been one nightmare after another. That chapter of her life was over.
Yes, she was an escort, but at least she was happy and appreciated. And yes, her life wasn’t perfect, but no one ever said that life would be perfect. At least now she had some control over her future and that was a start.
The End
Synopsis: Everything seemed to be going Danny’s way as he went off to celebrate his college football team’s latest victory; that is, until he began to change into a girl at a crowded bar. This story is set against the background of the Ohio State football season of 2002 and is a sub-story of the Turbulence story cycle.
Edited by Amelia R.
Author’s note: The football games in this story are the actual games played by Ohio State University in their 2002 season.
“I’m telling you, Jill, this is our year!” exclaimed Danny Norris. They had just watched the Ohio State Buckeyes defeat Minnesota 34-3.
The auburn haired young woman next to him shook her head in mock disgust. “You’ve said that every year.”
They were walking across the campus of Ohio State University on a brisk fall afternoon towards High Street for some of the post game celebrations. High Street was the main road running by campus, and in spite of the efforts of the city of Columbus to clean it up, there were still numerous bars, presently filling up with exuberant scarlet and gray clad football fans.
“Okay, that may be true, but this year it’s different. I mean, we won today big time, we’re 10-0 and it’s November,” replied Danny joyfully.
“We still have three games left, two of those are on the road, and we still have to play Michigan,” countered Jill. In spite of her kidding, Jill was almost as big of a diehard Buckeye fan as Danny. Growing up in a household of football fans, she’d decided earlier to learn about the game, and to her surprise, she loved it.
“Hey, I thought I was the one going to law school next year,” replied Danny, as he put his arm around Jill. “You don’t need to argue every point, just enjoy the season.”
“Danny, I’ve been a Buckeye fan since I was a kid, and I’ve been burned before. Yes, we’re playing great, and I’m enjoying this season, but I don’t have to remind you of our past failures.”
Danny smiled back at Jill. They had been friends since second grade, having grown up next to each other. They were both entering the last year of their undergraduate degrees. He was a history major and was planning on attending law school the following year. Jill was a biology major who was taking pre-med classes. She wasn’t totally sure if she wanted to become a medical doctor or a veterinarian.
Their relationship wasn’t totally platonic, and they had dated a few times, but they had never gone to bed with each other. Both dated other people at times, but they’d always been friends. While Danny was strictly interested in women, Jill considered herself bisexual.
Neither was presently dating anyone, although it wasn’t out of a lack of potential partners. Danny was 5-11, thin, but athletic. He had short light brown hair, having recently given in to Jill’s needling him over his long hair. Jill told him that his best features were his piercing blue eyes.
“All you have to do is wink at a girl and she’s yours,” she had told him more than once.
“Then why doesn’t it work on you?”
Jill just laughed and kissed him on the cheek.
Jill had a natural beauty that shone through even though she mainly dressed in sweaters and jeans. She told Danny that she was at school to get an education, not a husband. She wore thin wire-framed glasses because they were more practical than contact lenses.
She was a few inches shorter than Danny, and had a runner’s build. Her breasts were small, barely B-cup, but Danny always thought that they were perfect.
“I mean, I know it sounds strange, but I’m more concerned with doing my readings for class than making sure I look cute,” she had once told him.
“You’ve always been cute,” he had replied.
They crossed the large grassy area called the Oval as they headed towards High Street.
“So tell me again why Nate couldn’t make the game?” asked Jill, referring to Danny’s roommate.
“He went home to Canton. His brother got a promotion, and they had a big party planned tonight at his Dad’s bar,” replied Danny.
Nate Cooper had been Danny’s roommate for three years. They shared an apartment just south of campus. At 6-2, 220, he had been considered a can’t miss prospect for the baseball team. He had been awarded a full athletic scholarship and it appeared that he was on his way to becoming a star at third base. He started as a freshman and was hitting .345 when he tore up his knee sliding into second to break up a double play. It ended his baseball career, but he still had the scholarship and had become a top student. He was studying business and planned on becoming a sports agent.
Danny had met Nate at a party, and they’d hit it off immediately. They were both living in the dorms, and they shared stories of how much they hated it. Two weeks later they’d begun to share an apartment. Each appreciated the fact that their roommate was more interested in finishing college than partying. Yes, they both had an active social life, but they put their studies first.
“Which brother?” asked Jill.
“Bobbie, the fireman. He just completed his EMT certification,” replied Danny.
Jill nodded. “You’re lucky to have a roommate you like.”
Unlike Danny, Jill lived by herself. She preferred it this way, after having several annoying roommates. She lived just one block away from Danny’s place.
“I know, he’s pretty cool,” replied Danny.
As they passed the student union building they caught their first look of High Street.
“Wow! Look at the crowds!” exclaimed Danny.
“Let’s go get something to eat first, then we can hit the bars; by then the crowds should have stabilized,” noted Jill.
Two hours later, Jill and Danny were sitting at the bar of a club. She was drinking straight vodka on ice, while Danny was on his fourth drink. The music in the bar was loud and to talk you had to shout into the person’s ear.
Jill leaned over. “What’s up with you tonight? You don’t normally drink anything but beer; by the way, what is that?”
Danny held up the glass and grinned. “Margarita, I think.”
Jill shook her head and sipped her vodka. She could nurse one drink the whole night, and the nice thing about drinking vodka was that she could switch to water and no one would notice.
She glanced at her watch and was about to lead Danny home, when he nudged her.
“Would you look at that!” he shouted into her ear.
Jill turned and looked at what Danny was pointing at. There were two young women dancing very close and suggestively with each other. The song was one of Jill’s favorites; it was Leave Your Hat On, being sung by Joe Cocker.
The two girls were now alone on the small dance floor, as the rest of the dancers had stepped aside for them. If they cared, neither showed it, as they moved closer together, their hands passionately caressing each other.
It was pretty erotic thought Jill. The two girls may not have been sober or in love, but they were definitely in lust.
As Danny watched them, he became aroused. While he had seen girls dancing together before, this was different. He could feel his cock hardening in his jeans and his breathing became heavy. He cock wasn’t just hard, it felt like it was about to explode. Suddenly, he began to feel warm all over. He was about to pull off his sweatshirt, when something didn’t feel right. His chest began to itch slightly; he reached under the sweatshirt and when he began to scratch he immediately noticed that his chest was bigger. Glancing down, he saw that his chest was growing, as if he had breasts.
All interest in the two girls vanished as he stared at his chest. He reached up and placed his hand on the side of his face to brush away his hair. What was happening? His hair wasn’t long. He pulled off his ball cap and a cascade of long brunette hair fell down around his face. In a growing sense of panic, he looked around, fearful that someone would notice. Thankfully the girls on the dance floor were attracting all interest. Danny pushed his hair up under his hat and reached over to Jill. He pulled back, seeing that his once muscular arm was thin; additionally, his hands and fingers looked feminine. He held up his hands in front of his face and stared at them. Even his nails had changed, as they were now long.
As his fear grew, he reached down between his legs and after a momentary hesitation reached down to discover that his cock was gone.
Barely holding back his panic, Danny knew he had to get out of the bar immediately, and he reached over and shook Jill’s shoulder.
“We need to leave, NOW!” he shouted into her ear. Shit, even his voice sounded different. What the hell was happening?
Jill turned around, and before she could speak, Danny grabbed her by the hand and motioned for them to leave. At first she thought he must be sick from drinking too much, but then she noticed that something was wrong.
They reached the door and stepped out into the cool evening air. Jill was about to ask what was going on when Danny turned towards her. She gasped. Danny was now the same height as her, and his clothes looked too big for him.
“I’m changing. I have no idea what’s happening, but I’m changing!” cried Danny. His voice was now softer and a much higher pitch. His hands went up to his mouth. “Crap, even my voice is changing!”
Jill stared at her friend, not knowing what to say or do. He was looking more and more like a girl. She wasn’t sure, but it looked like his face was changing before her very eyes. His cheeks were higher and his lips were becoming fuller.
“Come on, we’d better go to the hospital,” she stated.
Danny shook his head. “No! Please, let’s go home. I need to see what’s happening to me first!”
Jill nodded. It was a fifteen minute walk to her place, and she didn’t think Danny would last that long. She waved down a cab.
“Where to ladies?” asked the cabbie.
Danny glanced over at Jill in panic. He thinks I’m a girl, thought Danny.
Jill reached over and took Danny’s hand to comfort him. She whispered to him. “It’ll be okay.” She then gave the cabbie her address.
Danny’s sneakers fell off as they exited the cab as his feet were smaller now. The driver made a comment to Jill about her friend celebrating the Buckeyes’ victory too much.
They walked up the flight of stairs to Jill’s apartment.
Danny walked in and immediately began to undress. “Sorry, but my jeans are killing me, they’re so tight in the hips.”
Jill just stood back and watched. She saw the reason for Danny’s discomfort, as his hips and ass were now quite curvaceous.
Danny began to pull his sweatshirt over his head. “What caused this? I mean, I look like a girl!”
“I don’t think you look like a girl; I think you are a girl now,” remarked Jill. Her eyes took in Danny’s new look as he stripped. He was now a very attractive young woman. His breasts were C-cup, and very round and pert, just the way Jill liked them on her lovers. What am I thinking? she thought. But the more she saw of Danny the more aroused she became. She shook her head, as if she could shake away the growing thoughts of lust in her mind.
Danny was standing in front of Jill. The only thing he was wearing was his pair of boxers. Danny took a deep breath and pulled them off.
There was no doubt that he was now a woman.
“Please tell me that this isn’t happening. I’m drunk, right? And this is just a dream.”
Jill shook her head slowly. “You’re not drunk.”
Danny looked down as his feminized body as he brushed his shoulder length hair out of his eyes.
“When did you notice the changes starting?” asked Jill.
Danny plopped down on the couch and wrapped his arms around his chest. “Back in the bar, I was watching those two girls dancing.”
Jill sat down next to Danny. She was finding it harder to concentrate on Danny’s problem, as she was becoming more and more aroused by the sight of the stunningly beautiful naked girl he had become.
“Are you sure it started then?” she asked, focusing herself.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, what about the fact that you were drinking so much?”
Danny cocked his head. “That’s right. I have no idea why I was compelled to drink so much. I don’t even drink mixed drinks, unless….”
“Unless what?”
“Unless I’m on a date.” replied Danny.
Jill’s eyes were on locked on Danny’s breasts. “Oh, that makes sense.”
Danny glanced over and caught Jill staring at his body. “What’s up with you?”
Jill looked up with a sexy grin on her face. “I have no idea, except that I’m becoming very turned on right now.”
Danny stared back and cracked a slight smile. “Really?”
“I know it’s wrong, and that I should be worried about you and what’s happened, but all I can think about is taking you to bed,” confessed Jill. “Damn, that didn’t come out right, what I meant to say was….”
A change came over Danny and he reached over and took Jill’s hands into his. “I’d like that.”
Without another word, Jill leaned over and began to kiss Danny. Their kissing started out soft and tender, but quickly evolved into deep lust. Jill pulled Danny closer and began to run her hands across Danny’s hardening nipples. With each touch their desires grew, neither made any attempt to hold back.
Jill stood up, and pulled Danny to his feet. “Come on, you’ll love what I have in my bedroom.”
They lay together, locked in embrace, both feeling totally drained by their mutual sexual encounter.
Danny wanted to talk, but was too exhausted and soon drifted off to sleep.
The next morning Danny awoke to discover he was his old self again. He sat up in Jill’s bed and began to run his hands over his body. It was as if nothing had happened.
Jill woke up and looked up at Danny. “Well, it’s a surprise to see you here.”
“Whatever happened reversed itself,” he remarked.
Jill pulled the comforter up around herself as she sat up. “That’s obvious.”
Danny glanced over at her and playfully punched her in the arm. “That did happen right?”
Jill nodded as she pointed to the strap-on dildo on the night-stand.
“That was weird on a variety of levels,” remarked Danny. “I hope that you’re not too upset with me. I mean, I don’t want you to think that I took advantage of you.”
Jill laughed. “Please! Danny, I practically raped you last night. No need to apologize. Whatever happened to you, obviously affected me too. We were both overcome with a near primal sexual desire, I doubt either one of us could have resisted.”
Danny nodded. “You’re right. Funny, all the times I tried to take you to bed and you end up fucking me.”
Jill laughed. “I prefer to think of it as making love. Well, let’s shower, dress and head up for some breakfast, I’m famished.”
A short time later they were sitting in the Bob Evan’s restaurant on Olentangy River Road.
Jill waited until the waitress left after refilling their coffee mugs for the third time. “Can I ask you something?”
“Sure,” replied Danny, as he ate some toast.
“Do you have any sexual drive right now?”
Danny smiled. “Why? What do you have in mind?”
Jill shook her head in disgust. “Idiot.”
Danny laughed. “Sorry. The answer to your question is no. I have no sexual desire at the moment.”
“That makes sense. I think whatever happened last night was tied to your sexual drive. Your emotions were building up all day at the game, then you started drinking, next came the two girls dancing, and well the rest, as they say, is history.”
Danny took a sip of his coffee. “Okay, that sounds logical, but what caused it to happen? People don’t just change sex.”
“Animals do. There are several species that change gender.”
“Sure some fish species do, but I’ve never heard of it happening to a human,” replied Danny. “And before you look all surprised, I watch the Discovery Channel.”
“Well, it just proves that it can happen. I’ll hit Google this afternoon and see what turns up.”
“Okay, I suppose that’s better than doing nothing. Do you think I should tell Nate what happened? I mean, what if it happens again?”
“I think you can trust Nate, but wait until I’m with you. He might just think you’re playing a joke on him.”
“I wish we had proof,” replied Danny, as he ate the last of his scrambled eggs.
“We do. I snapped a few Polaroids last night, don’t you remember?”
Danny shrugged his shoulders. “I think so, I wasn’t exactly thinking straight.”
Jill smiled back. “I know this is strange, but you’re not alone.”
“Thanks. I’m just worried if it happens again. What will I do if I don’t change back?”
“We’ll cross that bridge if we get to it.”
“Looks like Nate isn’t home yet,” remarked Danny as they approached the house where he lived. It was a large two story building, converted into apartments. Nate and Danny had the large two bedroom apartment on the second floor.
“Isn’t that his truck?” asked Jill, pointing towards a red Ford pickup.
“No. It belongs to one of our neighbors,” replied Danny. “It’s fooled me more than a few times.”
A few minutes later they were sitting in his apartment. It was slightly better furnished than the typical college apartment. They had a ten-year-old couch and a matching chair, bought at a yard sale. They had several real bookshelves instead of the usual cinderblock and plank ones found in many apartments. They even had a real entertainment center for their TV and stereo. The room was arranged so that the couch faced the TV, with the chair to the right of the couch. There was also a used Lazy-boy to the left of the couch. The white walls were covered with cheap framed art, also found at local garage sales. Neither saw the need to put a lot of money into the place, although they did have a 27-inch color TV and a Bose stereo. Nate always said that you need to prioritize, and it was better to watch a great TV on an old couch than the other way around.
“I have another question; did you enjoy last night?” asked Jill.
Danny nodded. “Yes I did, I can’t deny that. That’s one of the reasons why this worries me so much.”
“You’re afraid that you might want to stay a woman?” asked Jill.
“Yes. The weird thing is that the longer I was female, the less strange it felt.”
“That might be part of what changed you,” replied Jill.
Danny sighed. “Look, we’ve been dancing around the issue, what happened last night wasn’t natural, so the only other answer is that the cause is supernatural.”
“Magic?”
“Maybe,” replied Danny. “Look, I know it sounds crazy, but then again, I did transform into a woman in a bar on High Street last night.”
“You may be right. Isn’t there some sort of witchcraft shop on High Street north of campus?”
Danny shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t remember seeing it.”
“I think there is. I think I’ll stop by there this week. Maybe they can help.”
Their conversation was interrupted by sound of the front door opening. Nate walked in carrying an overnight bag in one hand and a grocery bag in the other. “Mom gave me some more food. There’s some more in my truck.”
Jill and Danny helped him unpack the plastic containers of food and place them in the fridge and freezer.
“Looks like we won’t starve anytime soon,” noted Danny with a laugh.
“Nope. Hey, I watched the game on TV, looks like the Buckeyes finally had a blowout,” stated Nate. “Did you two have a good time?”
“You could say that,” replied Danny.
Thirty minutes later Nate stared back in disbelief after hearing Jill and Danny tell him about their strange evening. Even when he looked at the photos, he was still fighting off doubt.
“Look, Nate, this isn’t some sort of joke. Something happened to me last night that was very out of the ordinary. I just want you to know….”
“Just in case it happens again?” asked Nate.
“Yep,” replied Danny softly.
Nate turned to Jill. “You promise this isn’t a joke?”
“Cross my heart and hope to die!” she stated, holding up her right hand as if she was taking a pledge.
“This is so strange,” replied Nate.
“You can say that again,” added Danny.
“Point taken,” countered Nate. “So what do we do?”
“For now, I’ll do some research. If it happens again, then we’ll deal with it,” replied Jill.
“You make this sound like an attack of heartburn,” commented Danny with a nervous smile on his face.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to trivialize what happened. For now try to go about your life, there’s no sense in worrying about what might happen,” she replied.
“I agree with Jill, you can’t live in fear of what might happen,” added Nate.
“What happens if I change here? You might not be able to help yourself, just like Jill,” commented Danny.
“I’ll know you it’s really you, don’t worry. I do have my standards,” replied Nate with a wink.
“Really? Since when? You’ve dated a few – how do I put this? – strange girls lately,” countered Danny.
“Okay, I’ll admit Scarlet was a little strange, but you have to admit that she plays a mean set of drums.”
“Scarlet?” asked Jill. “I don’t remember her.”
“She’s with a band that was playing in a High Street bar. Red spiked hair, tattoos, and a few piercings,” added Danny. “Hell, she was normal compared to Cassie or whatever her name was, wasn’t she a devil worshiper?”
“Her name is Chelsea, and no, she didn’t worship Satan. She was a bit strange though,” replied Nate with a chuckle. “Damn good in bed, though.”
“Don’t forget Dakota, the ‘all natural’ girl from California,” piped in Jill. “Oh wow, Ohio is so materialistic.”
“Then there was girl, I don’t even remember her name, who was on the softball team,” added Danny.
“Okay, okay, I admit it I’ve dated my share of some offbeat women, but I still won’t touch you, Danny” replied Nate.
“I bet you would if I had big tits – oops, sorry Jill,” remarked Danny. He started to laugh. “Damn, that’s the first time I’ve been able to laugh about this.”
“I’m not offended. I’ve noticed that about you too, Nate; you do like girls who are well endowed,” added Jill.
“Come on, I don’t just like girls with big breasts,” countered Nate.
“Bull, look at that girl you were with last month, what was she, D-cup?” asked Danny.
“DD,” replied Nate. “Okay, point taken. Still I won’t hit on you, I can control myself.”
“I hope you’re right,” replied Danny.
The week flew by without further incidents of transformation. Danny noticed that he had zero sex drive, and he wondered if this was due to his becoming female. He was hesitant to try to get aroused, as he worried it might lead to another transformation. However, he didn’t even have his usual morning erection for the first few days after his transformation. By Friday he was back to normal.
Surprisingly, Danny’s week was relatively normal. He went to class, studied, and for the most part it seemed liked a typical week at school. That in some ways bothered him. He had changed genders and had sex with his best friend, and yet he wasn’t in great emotional turmoil. He wondered if this was part of what happened to him.
As to what had caused his change, Danny was worried. If his transformation was due to the supernatural, then that meant that magic is real. It was a jolt to his reality. As a history major, he loved finding the reasons for why things happened. He learned to look for the scientific answers for historical mysteries. Now he had to consider magic as a possibility.
All week Danny focused on his classes, and by Saturday he was looking forward to watching the football game. It would be a great way to forget about his worries and to relax.
The game was on the road against Purdue, so Jill, Danny, and Nate watched the game on TV. They watched it at Danny’s place, as they had the better TV. On paper it shouldn’t have been much of a challenge for the undefeated Buckeyes, but Purdue played them tough and the day had the feeling of a major upset.
At half time the score was tied at 3-3. It stayed that way until midway through the fourth quarter, when Purdue’s kicker made a 32-yard field goal.
“I can’t believe we’re going to blow it again,” exclaimed Nate in disgust.
“Hey, no negative thoughts!” snapped back Danny, who was pacing back and forth behind the couch. “We still have time.”
“Less than four minutes,” bemoaned Nate.
“Stop it, you’ll jinx them,” snapped Danny.
The lethargic Buckeye offense had slowly moved the ball to midfield, but after a long pass on third down, they were short one yard with less than two minutes left in the game.
“It’s fourth down, what do you think they’ll do?” asked Jill.
“Short pass to the tight end, that way he can run out of bounds and save some time,” replied Danny.
“I agree, anything else would be too risky,” added Nate.
“Makes sense to me,” replied Jill.
“Shhhh, the play is starting!” interrupted Danny.
In a play that would go down in Buckeye lore, quarterback Craig Krenzel checked off throwing to the tight end and threw a deep pass to speedy wide receiver Michael Jenkins in the end zone for a touchdown. Danny, Jill, and Nate jumped up screaming in delight as the Buckeyes took the lead.
“Holy shit! Did you see that catch? Damn!” shouted Nate.
“Illinois, here we come!” replied Danny, referring to the next team on the Buckeyes’ schedule.
“You want to go out and celebrate?” asked Nate.
Jill glanced over at Danny.
“Sure why not, I’ll just think unsexy thoughts if I start to get aroused,” he replied.
To everyone’s relief nothing happened while they were at the bars. Around ten they walked back to their apartment. Along the way they discussed the game and the fact that Danny was still a guy.
“I guess it was a one time deal,” remarked Danny. “I mean, I was even more excited this week than last week.”
“Maybe you burned it out with your screaming at the end of the game,” noted Jill.
“Along with most of my hearing,” added Nate.
“Very funny,” replied Danny. Inside, he was very relieved; maybe it was only a one time deal.
After seeing Jill back to her place, Nate and Danny returned to their place. Nate flopped down on the couch and, after grabbing a can of soda, Danny joined him. They watched ESPN and then the local news to catch the highlights of the game.
“You know, these are the games we used to lose. I have a special feeling about this season,” noted Danny, as they watched the replay of the game winning catch for the twentieth time.
Nate began to channel surf and after a few minutes found a rather interesting movie.
“What’s this?” asked Danny.
“Looks like it’s one of those free premium channel weekends; this is Showtime, and we don’t get that,” replied Nate, as he looked at the channel guide. “They usually show some pretty racy stuff after eleven.”
The movie was a lame detective story, but several of the lead characters were large breasted, scantily clad women. What plot there was seemed to involve getting the women undressed and involved in near-pornographic scenes.
Danny stood up and yawned. “Enjoy, I’m going to bed.”
Nate glanced over at Danny and then back to the movie. “But it’s just getting good.”
“I’m sure it is,” replied Danny as he started to walk out of the room. He then glanced over at TV one last time. One of the actresses had her top off and was making out with the male lead. They were sitting together in a hot tub and were kissing each other passionately. Danny was suddenly locked to the scene. He was transfixed, and his breathing started to become heavier. Without thinking, he raised up his right hand and began to rub his left nipple. He let out a slight moan as pleasure began to radiate out from his hardening nipple.
He began to lick his lips as he watched the man kiss the sexy young woman. Danny suddenly realized he was fantasizing about being the woman. He momentarily snapped out of his trance and looked down, seeing his large breasts pressing against his t-shirt. It was happening again!
“Shit!” he exclaimed in a soft wispy voice.
Nate looked over his shoulder and then did a double take. “Holy crap, you’re turning into a girl!”
Danny looked over at his roommate. “No shit, Sherlock!” He then began to pull off his jeans as they were becoming too tight. His body was even curvier this time, and his breasts were definitely bigger – they were becoming huge.
Nate couldn’t take his eyes off his roommate as he transformed into a buxom blonde beauty.
“Danny, you’re a blonde,” noted Nate.
Danny ran his hand through his long hair. “That’s the least of my problems.”
Danny stripped off the rest of his clothes, partly due to the fact that they didn’t fit right, but he also had a strong urge to become naked.
Nate sat there staring at Danny. Without thinking, he smiled. “You’re gorgeous.”
Instead of being upset, Danny looked over at Nate and sauntered slowly towards him. “You think so?” Danny couldn’t resist his urges and with a whimper surrendered to his lust.
Nate smiled. He was now fully aroused and couldn’t take his eyes off the sexy young woman walking towards him. “Oh yeah, you’re hot.”
Danny felt as if he was being pulled towards Nate; this was now out of his hands, and all he wanted was to be in Nate’s arms. He sat down next to Nate on the couch and looked deep into his roommate’s eyes. Without a word, Nate reached over and placed his hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. They began to kiss passionately, their tongues pressing deep into each other’s mouths. Nate began to rub Danny’s breasts as he kissed her.
It didn’t take long until they were making love on the couch. Instead of being horrified by the idea of making love to his roommate, Danny was lost in the bliss of a massive orgasm. He never gave it a second thought that Nate came in him. Danny was lost in the moment and everything seemed so natural.
“That was incredible,” whispered Danny as he lay next to Nate.
“Um huh,” replied Nate, as he pulled Danny closer to him.
Danny then noticed something was different; unlike when he’d made love to Jill, he didn’t feel drained. In fact, he could feel his sexual energy recharging. Maybe he was stuck like this, he thought. Soon, all he could think about was having Nate’s cock back in her body. Crap, she thought, I’m starting to see myself as female. This internal struggle soon passed as the idea of sucking Nate’s cock began to dominate his thoughts.
Without a word, she slinked off Nate’s body and moved down to his cock. She looked up into Nate’s eyes, and he just nodded as she began to lick and kiss his cock. Danny felt a wave of satisfaction grow as he felt Nate’s cock grow in his mouth.
As she sucked Nate, she fingered herself. She just knew that she had to coordinate her orgasm with Nate’s. Within a few minutes, she achieved her goal as Nate climaxed at the same time she did.
“Come on, Danielle, let’s go to bed,” ordered Nate.
Danny didn’t argue and smiled at the fact that Nate called her Danielle. They made love again, and a few minutes later they fell asleep together.
Danny awoke alone in Nate’s bed. He was back to his male form. He wondered where Nate was, and he got up and walked to his own room. He pulled on his robe and walked into the kitchen. Nate was scrambling some eggs and cooking bacon.
“Hey, you’re finally up; you want something to eat?” asked Nate.
Danny sat down at the kitchen table. He debated how to bring up what had happened the previous night. “Yes, that would be great, I’m starving.”
“I can’t understand why,” replied Nate.
Danny looked up at Nate with a stunned look on his face.
Nate saw how his remark hurt Danny. “Sorry, Danny, that was out of line.”
“It’s okay.”
“Look, let me say right off the bat that I don’t blame you for what happened last night. Whatever caused that was bigger than either of us,” stated Nate. “I felt as if I was pulled to you, and I was unable to resist you.”
“That’s what Jill said. I also noticed that my form was different than when I was with her. I looked more like the girl in the movie you were watching,” replied Danny. “So obviously whatever is doing this to me, causes me to take on a form that’s attractive to the person I’m with.”
Nate attended the eggs without a word.
“Can I ask you something?” asked Danny.
“Sure.”
“Do you feel anything for me now? I can tell you honestly that I don’t feel anything sexual for you,” remarked Danny.
“I feel the same way.”
“I don’t want you to think that I’m gay or anything. I’m just a were-chick,” replied Danny.
Nate broke out in a big smile.” Were-chick? So you can only be killed by a silver dildo?”
Danny laughed. “Stop it; I don’t want to feel happy.”
Nate served the eggs and bacon. “Look, you have a problem, there’s no denying that. But we’ll get you through this. When we get done, let’s call Jill.”
“You mean tell her that we made love?” asked Danny.
Nate shrugged his shoulders. “Why not? Look, I didn’t fuck you last night; I made love to a beautiful blonde woman. By the way, you were very good in bed.”
“That doesn’t help,” replied Danny.
“Now, can I ask you something, and please be honest?” asked Nate.
“What?”
“What did you think of me?”
Danny put down his fork. “You’re kidding, right?”
“No, I figure I can count on an honest answer from you,”
Danny sighed. “You were very good. Now don’t ever ask me again, okay?”
Nate smiled back. “Okay.”
They ate for a while, and then Danny stopped. “Can I ask you a huge favor?”
“Sure, what is it?”
“If there is a next time, could you not fantasize about such large breasts? They’re not very comfortable.”
“Really?”
Danny nodded. “Yes, they were so heavy.”
“Okay, I didn’t have any idea. Thanks for telling me.”
“That’s what roommates are for,” replied Danny.
Jill arrived around noon. Danny and Nate told her everything that had happened.
“And you had no sexual drive all week leading up to this?” asked Jill.
“That’s right. I feel totally drained right now,” replied Danny.
“So whatever this is, it’s tied to your sexual drive. Think about it, both times you were jump-started by seeing others in sexual acts.”
“Great, so what do I do? Get castrated?” replied Danny.
“Let’s not jump to extremes. The other thing that worries me is that you stayed female longer this time and needed three orgasms before you fell asleep.”
“That’s right,” replied Danny.
“Now, do you feel any different, or do you notice any changes physically?” asked Jill.
Danny shook his head. “Nope.”
“That’s good. Still, I think we should measure you, that way we have something to compare to, should there be changes.”
“You think this might become permanent?” asked Nate.
“I have no idea, but it doesn’t hurt to be careful,” replied Jill.
“Did you find anything out on what could be causing this?” asked Danny.
“No. I went by the store, but it was closed all week. It’s supposed to open again this Friday,” replied Jill.
“I’ll go with you. I only have one class on Friday and that’s in the morning.”
“Okay, we’ll meet at the Varsity Club for lunch and then walk over to the shop. Now, I need to take your measurements,” stated Jill. “Why don’t you put on some running shorts?”
Jill was very detailed in her charting of Danny’s body. She measured almost every part of him, including the length of his hair. She also took photos of Danny, including close-ups of his face.
“If there are changes, they might be minor at first,” explained Jill, as she recorded everything in a notebook. “I’ll plug all this into my computer, along with the photos. Damn, I wish I had a digital camera, but they’re too expensive right now.”
“Maybe you can buy one after you sell my story to the Dispatch,” joked Danny.
“The heck with the local paper, I’m going national with this. How much do you think the National Inquirer will pay for something like this?”
Danny laughed. “Well, I’d better get dressed”
Jill left the room, and a few minutes later Danny came out dressed in jeans and an Ohio State sweatshirt.
“Well, I need to go to the library. I have a paper due soon in my ancient history class and Dr. Pappadimos hates excuses,” stated Danny.
“You okay?” asked Jill.
“Surprisingly so. I mean I just turned into a girl, had sex, twice, with my roommate and changed back. All things considered, I’m okay. I shouldn’t be; I mean I should be a wreck. Do you think it’s part of what’s happening to me?”
“Maybe. Hopefully we’ll find out Friday,” replied Jill. She then gave Danny a big hug.
“What was that for?” asked Danny. “Not that I’m complaining.”
“You looked like you could use a hug,” replied Jill.
“I did. Okay, I’ll be back in a few hours, that will give you and Nate plenty of time to talk about me,” stated Danny as he put on his coat. “It’s okay; I would be doing the same thing if it was one of you that were the were-chick.”
“Technically speaking, I’d be a were-dude,” noted Jill.
“I stand corrected. See you later,” stated Danny as he left.
Danny walked over to the main library to do some research on his paper on the Phoenicians. Actually, the paper was almost done; he just needed to get out of the apartment to do some thinking.
In twenty minutes he found the books he needed, and to his total amazement they hadn’t been checked out yet. Maybe things were looking up, he thought. He paged through the books and found they were just what he was looking for.
What was bothering him wasn’t the fact that he had slept with Nate, rather how he had so easily shifted into a female frame of mind. When he was with Jill, he hadn’t really thought of himself as female, but with Nate it was different. Maybe the spell, or whatever it was, was progressing. He wondered what would happen the next time.
On a whim he checked the card catalog computer for books on witchcraft and magic. To his surprise there were hundreds of titles in the stacks. He found that many were in the same area, and he decided to check them out.
After an hour he had gone through twenty books. None had actual spells in them; rather they discussed the various types of spells and how they might be cast. This raised many new and somewhat disturbing questions for Danny. The biggest ones were, if this was a magic spell, who cast it, and why?
Danny searched his memories and couldn’t think of anyone he had angered enough to do something like this. He had dated a girl the previous spring, but they only went out a dozen or so times. They broke up when she decided to transfer to Ohio University. In fact they had stayed friends, at least through the internet. As for someone else, Danny was at a loss. He mainly went to class and hung out with a few friends. True, he had nearly gotten into a fight with some jerk from the University of Michigan two years ago, but he doubted if he had cast a spell two years later.
Danny glanced at his watch and figured it was time to head home, as Jill and Nate had had plenty of time to talk.
At the same time Danny was in the library, Jill and Nate were talking about his predicament in the kitchen.
“I couldn’t believe how fast he changed,” remarked Nate. “I mean, in less than a couple of minutes he was a blonde bombshell.”
Jill wrote down Nate’s comments in her notebook. “His first transformation took almost thirty minutes to complete. You also say that he was more aggressive sexually.”
“Yes. Granted, I wanted her pretty bad, but she came on to me almost immediately. You could see it in her eyes,” he replied.
“This is looking worse all the time. I wonder what he’ll be like the next time,” replied Jill.
“It’s amazing how he assumed physical characteristics that matched our fantasies,” noted Nate as he walked over to the fridge. “You want anything?”
“Diet Coke, please,” replied Jill. “That’s why one of us will need to be near him. Can you imagine what would happen if he was near a stranger when it happened?”
“Next question, why is this happening? If it is magic, then who cast the spell?” He handed Jill the soda.
“So you’re buying the magic hypothesis?”
Nate shrugged his shoulders. “After seeing Danny change, I’m definitely a believer. There really can’t be any other explanation.”
“Danny is one of the most inoffensive people I know. He’s always been popular and friendly. I’ve known him since we were kids, and I can only remember him being in one fight and that was with that jerk at the Michigan game a couple of years ago.”
“True, but if that’s the person who cast the spell, then why didn’t he cast it on me? After all, I was the one who punched his lights out,” noted Nate.
“I don’t know. I just hope the magic shop has some answers,” replied Jill. “I’m really worried about Danny.”
“Me too. He’s my best friend; hell, I’m closer to him than my older brothers.”
“Any lingering feelings about sleeping with him?”
“No, and that’s sort of strange in itself. I’ve never been attracted to another man, never even curious about it, but last night I wanted Danny so bad.”
Jill nodded. “How do I put this… would you sleep with him again?”
Nate rolled his eyes. “Under the same circumstances… I’d say yes.”
“Me too,” replied Jill.
Nate took a deep breath and let it out. “Okay, so we’ll keep an eye on him, especially Saturday.”
“Call me at anytime, if you can,” added Jill, as she took off her glasses to clean them.
“Same here,” replied Nate. He then got very serious. “If someone did this to him, they’re going to pay.”
The week dragged by for the three friends, mainly because they couldn’t wait until the shop opened up. For Danny there were mixed feelings. Part of him was worried that the shop wouldn’t provide any help. The other part that worried him was that they might have information and that his condition would only get worse.
Something else that bothered him was the fact that he wasn’t totally freaked out by the idea of changing into a female and back. As soon as the initial shock passed, it all seemed normal. He wondered if this was part of whatever was changing him.
Thankfully, in addition to his friends, Danny had the Buckeyes. The fact that they were undefeated and there was talk about a possible championship helped him get through the week. Danny would have felt better about Illinois at home, as their stadium acted as a wind tunnel during harsh weather. Still, Danny couldn’t image the Buckeyes losing against the Illini. Thinking about the game gave him a nice diversion from thinking about whatever was changing him into an over-sexed woman.
Friday finally arrived, and while the lecture on the Greeks was interesting, Danny couldn’t wait until class was over. He rushed across campus towards the Varsity Club, a bar/restaurant across the street from Ohio State on Lane Avenue. Danny walked in and was relieved to see Jill sitting in a booth.
“I hope you don’t mind if we eat first, I’m famished,” Jill greeted him.
“Okay,” replied Danny.
“Look, I know you’re anxious to get over to the shop, but a few minutes won’t make any difference. Besides you look like you could use something to eat,” noted Jill.
Danny stared back at her. “What do you mean by that?” There was a sense of anxiety in his voice.
“When was the last time you weighed yourself?” she asked.
“This morning, and my weight was 166,” replied Danny.
Jill pulled out her notebook and flipped it open. “Sunday you weighed 172.”
“Do you think it means anything? I mean, I have been under some stress this week,” stated Danny.
“6 pounds in less than a week is pretty significant,” replied Jill.
“I guess I’d better eat something then.”
Danny ate two cheeseburgers with fries. As he ate, he tried to fight off his worries. Losing a few pounds wasn’t a big deal, except for the fact that he was eating the same amount of food.
They left the Varsity Club and headed up Lane Avenue towards High Street. They then walked two blocks north of campus.
“There it is,” stated Jill, pointing to the shop.
“Ye Olde Magik Shoppe? You’ve got to be kidding me!” stated Danny.
“Trust me; I’ve heard some promising things about this place. Yes, they sell charms and other bric-a-brac, but I’ve heard the woman who runs the place is very knowledgeable about the occult.”
“Is she a witch?” asked Danny.
“I don’t think so,” replied Jill.
“There are ways of telling if she is a witch….”
“Okay, I call an immediate moratorium on Monty Python and the Holy Grail jokes. Seriously, as you must know, they prefer to call themselves Wiccans, and it’s becoming a recognized religion.”
“I know, just trying to get rid of some nervousness. Okay, we might as well go in,” stated Danny.
“Good. By the way, if she does weigh the same of duck, she must be made of wood,” stated Jill with a wink.
They walked into the small shop. It was crammed with all sorts of things. Some was obviously meant for the casual client. There were crystal balls, charms, statues of fairies and demons, and t-shirts. Danny laughed when he saw a Monty Python and the Holy Grail shirt. There were two back rooms, one was full of books and the other was filled with jars and other containers. This room had a velvet rope across the door and a sign stating that it was off limits, unless with an employee.
A tall, elegant woman was standing behind the counter. She had long, slightly curly hair and dark emerald eyes. She was tall and had large breasts. She was wearing a dark purple dress that seemed to flow over her shapely body.
She looked up from her book and smiled. “Can I help you? Are you looking for charms for the game or midterms? We won’t get our anti-Michigan charms in for another week.”
Danny immediately felt as if he could trust her. She had a sly sense of humor, and she didn’t seem to take herself too seriously.
“No, we need some information. My name is Jill, and this is my friend, Danny, and we need to know about magical spells,” stated Jill.
“What sort of spells?” the woman asked. “Oh, I’m sorry, I’m Rowena.”
“We were hoping you could help us with that. Are there spells that can actually physically transform a person?” asked Jill.
Rowena stared at the two young people intently. “Why do you want to know?”
Jill glanced over at Danny, who nodded. “I think my friend may be under a spell.”
Rowena ran her eyes over Danny. She then picked up what looked like a green crystal monocle and held it up to her right eye. Without a word, she set the crystal down, got up and walked around the counter to the front door. She turned around the sign and locked the door. “I think it would be best if we weren’t interrupted. Please follow me.”
She led them into a back room. There was a small wooden table and several chairs around it.
“Please sit down, would you like some tea?” she asked.
Both Danny and Jill nodded as they sat down.
“Tell me everything,” stated Rowena, as she prepared the tea.
Forty minutes and a pot of green tea later, Rowena got up to consult a book.
“So you believe us?” asked Danny.
“Yes, my child, I do. The crystal I examined you with shows that you have been enchanted.”
“What can you do?” asked Danny.
“Unfortunately, unless I know the exact spell, there isn’t much,” she replied as she continued to page through the book. “I can tell you about this type of spell. Okay, here it is. You’re under a revenge spell, usually cast by a jilted lover.”
“That can’t be, I haven’t jilted anyone,” replied Danny.
“That doesn’t matter, someone thought you did,” replied Rowena.
“So is this going to get worse?” asked Jill.
“Most spells like this result in the total and complete transformation of the victim,” replied Rowena.
“And my elevated sex drive?” asked Danny.
“It will get worse too,” replied Rowena. “It’s designed as a punishment spell.”
“Shit!” cursed Danny.
Rowena walked over to Danny and put her hand on his shoulder. “It’s not hopeless, my dear. I have a friend who may be able to help. I’ll call her today, and I’ll ask her to come out and examine you.”
“What good will that do?” asked Danny.
“She may be able to determine the spell that was used on you. Now don’t despair, my dear.”
Danny smiled back. “I won’t. When will you call her?”
“This afternoon. I’ll call you as soon as I know something,” Rowena replied.
Danny gave her his phone number. “What happens if I change completely this weekend?”
“You won’t.”
“How do you know?” asked Jill.
“Spells like this are designed to torment the victim. In most spells of this kind, the victim experiences anywhere from five to seven transformations before it becomes permanent. The victim will also begin to change slightly, gradually becoming more and more feminine.”
“So a six pound weight loss in a week isn’t due to stress?” asked Jill.
Rowena shook her head. “No, weight loss is usually the first sign of permanent change.”
“Thanks for everything, especially for believing us,” stated Danny as he stood up.
Rowena walked over and hugged both Danny and Jill. “I’ll call you sometime later today.”
“You trust this woman, what’s her name again?” asked Nate.
“It’s Rowena, and yes I trust her,” replied Danny.
“She believed us, and that’s a good start,” added Jill.
“Okay,” replied Nate. “I hope she can help.”
Just then the phone rang. Danny immediately picked it up. “Hi, Rowena.”
“Danny, I talked to my friend, and she’ll be here on Monday,” replied Rowena.
“That’s great. Did she have anything to say about what I should do this weekend?”
“Stay close to people you know and trust.”
“I can do that.”
“Good, I’ll call you Monday; she gets in around five, so why don’t you come by the shop at seven.”
“Sounds good. Can I bring my friends?”
“Yes, in fact she requested that they come along.”
“Okay, see you Monday.”
“Have faith, Danny,” stated Rowena. “Also, Go Bucks!”
Danny laughed. “You’re a football fan?”
“Sure, why wouldn’t I be?”
Danny said goodnight and hung up the phone. He told the others of the Monday meeting.
“So there’s nothing we can do until then?” asked Nate.
“No, but maybe it’ll skip a week,” offered Danny.
“Do you believe that?” asked Jill.
Danny shook his head. “No, but I can always hope.”
The Illinois game was far from easy. It was a back and forth affair, still the Buckeyes held onto a 3-point lead with seconds left in the game. Illinois lined up for a 48-yard field goal.
“There’s no way he’s going to make that. It’s too windy,” stated Nate, standing up next to the couch.
As the game was in Illinois, they watched it in Danny and Nate’s apartment. Jill was sitting on the edge of the couch, clutching a pillow to her chest. Danny was pacing back and forth behind the couch.
The kick just cleared the goal post, tying the game with no time left.
“So it looks like overtime,” stated Jill.
“First time for us, ever,” added Nate.
“Tell me again how this works,” asked Jill.
“Each team gets a chance to score. They’ll start on the 25-yard line and try to score. This will go on, back and forth, until someone wins,” explained Danny.
“Looks like we’re on offense first,” noted Nate.
Danny never stopped pacing as the Buckeyes slowly moved towards the end zone. If they failed to score, all Illinois had to do was kick a field goal.
Craig Krenzel handed the ball off to Maurice Hall, who ran eight yards for a touchdown.
Jill joined Danny and Nate in jumping up and down cheering the score. However, they didn’t cheer long, as now Illinois had the ball, and if they scored, it would start all over again.
Illinois marched down and looked like they had scored a touchdown on a pass into the end zone. However the ref ruled that the receiver didn’t have complete control of the ball as he went out of bounds. On fourth down, Danny, Jill, and Nate stood together in front of the TV, watching the play intently. Two of the Buckeye defenders blitzed the Illinois quarterback, still he got the pass off, but it was knocked down by another Buckeye defender, ending the game. The Buckeyes were 12-0 and their hopes of a championship were still alive.
Danny, Nate, and Jill, were screaming and hugging each other. If the neighbors downstairs complained, they never heard them. Besides, as Nate said, no cop would give a ticket to a Buckeye fan for cheering.
Danny flopped down on the couch, mentally exhausted from the ordeal of watching the game. Jill sat down next to him.
Nate sat down on the edge of the Lazy-Boy.
No one wanted to say what was on their minds. Finally, Danny broke the silence.
“If it happens again, who wants to be with me? Look, it’s obvious that the only way we know to reverse the spell is for me to have sex.”
“I can loan you a vibrator,” suggested Jill.
“I’ll give it a try, but I have the feeling that I’ll need actual sexual contact with another person.”
“We can’t have you out with strangers,” noted Nate.
“Well, maybe it won’t happen,” stated Danny. “I’ll just stay here and watch TV.”
“That’s what kicked it off last time,” stated Nate.
“Okay, I’ll only watch the late football game on ESPN and then Sportscenter. No movies, no TV shows, nothing to arouse me,” stated Danny.
“I’ll go get the vibrator,” stated Jill, as she stood up. “Be back shortly.”
Danny nodded and picked up the remote to catch the local news sports-cast.
“I’m hungry, there’s some chili left in the freezer; I’ll nuke it up,” stated Nate.
“Okay,” replied Danny.
He watched the replay of the highlights on TV and listened to the commentators start to play up the last game of the regular season, the game against the Buckeyes’ hated rival, the University of Michigan Wolverines.
The news shifted to the weather. Danny was about to flip to another channel when the weekend weather girl came on. She was a lovely young redhead, who usually filled in on the weekends and whenever the regular weather person was out. Danny had always thought she was pretty cute.
Suddenly, he felt a wave of arousal sweep through him as if he had been hit by a strong wind. In a flash, he was now a young woman with long, flowing red hair. The only good thing was that he had been wearing a t-shirt and sweatpants.
“Son of bitch!” he screamed as it hit him that he was female again.
Nate came running out of the kitchen.
“I was just watching the weather and boom, I’m a girl! No warning, no buildup!”
“What about your, um… sexual urges?”
Danny hesitated. “They’re starting to build up.”
“Hopefully, Jill will get here with the vibrator,” replied Nate as he took in Danny’s new form.
He was now 5-9, thin, with C-cup breasts, his long red hair seemed to flow around his face. Unlike his previous forms, he looked like he could be his own sister.
Danny got up and walked over to the bathroom. “Well, I now know what I look like as a redhead.”
“You look pretty cute,” added Nate, as he stared at Danny.
Danny turned around quickly. “Are you coming on to me?”
“Maybe. Jill better get here quickly!” He continued to stare at Danny.
Right on cue, there was a knocking on the door. “It’s me,” stated Jill.
Nate opened the door. “He watched the weather girl.”
Jill stared at the feminized version of Danny. The first thing that came to her mind was that Danny was very hot looking. “Okay, I guess I’d better give you this, before we all end up in bed.”
Danny took the vibrator and retreated into his room without comment. He stripped down and lay down on his bed. He fumbled with the controls until he found a speed he liked, then as if he had done it dozens of times before, he began to insert it.
To his delight, it was a very pleasurable sensation, and he soon found that he was playing with his nipples with his free hand. He also found that he was slipping into a more female frame of mind. By the time he had his first orgasm, he had accepted that she was now Danielle.
She got up and studied her form in the mirror. She was very attractive, and Danielle was very pleased with the way she looked. She wondered if Jill and Nate would find her sexy. Crap, she thought, as she tried to refocus.
“I need to think of something besides sex,” she said aloud.
Then it hit her that something was wrong, instead of changing her back, the orgasm with the vibrator only increased her sexual desires and seemed to reinforce her feminine status. She grabbed a robe and slipped it on and walked outside to share her observations with the others.
She walked out to find Jill and Nate sitting on the couch.
“It didn’t exactly help,” announced Danielle.
“You sure, Danny?” asked Jill.
“Yes, and could you call me Danielle?”
“Uh oh,” replied Jill.
“I know,” replied Danielle, as she sat down next to them.
She then described what had happened.
“Sounds like it’s part of the spell; maybe it’s a trick, forcing you to have sex with other people,” stated Jill.
“I was thinking the same thing. I also have a feeling that this may be my female form from now on. Don’t ask me why, but I just know it,” replied Danielle.
“You could do worse,” stated Nate.
Danielle smiled. “Thanks.”
“So the million dollar question is what’s next?” asked Jill.
Danielle looked over at her two friends. “I’ve already involved you two too deeply.”
“Nonsense,” replied Nate. “Look, this is bizarre, but if you need to have sex to un-become a were-chick, then I’d rather you do it with me, and not some stranger.”
“I agree with Nate. If you need to have sex, then please have it with us,” stated Jill.
Danielle began to laugh. “You have no idea how funny and thoughtful that just sounded.”
“Do you have any preferences?” asked Jill.
“No, my sexual urges are starting to kick up, if it’s like the last time, then one or both of you will become aroused. Look, I know this is silly, flip a coin or something, and do it fast, or else we might end up a threesome, and I’m not ready for that,” replied Danielle. “I’ll go to my room.”
Danielle got up and walked into her room, took off the robe and climbed into bed. A few minutes later Jill joined her. No words were exchanged, as Jill began to kiss Danielle softly.
Outside of Danielle’s room, Nate slipped on his jacket and went outside for a walk.
“So, she’s asleep?” asked Nate.
Jill was sitting across from him at the kitchen table, drinking a mug of coffee. “Yes, she’s out cold.”
“Do you think she’ll change back?”
“If not, then it’s your turn,” replied Jill with a wink.
“The things we do for our friends.”
“I know Danielle or Danny feels bad about this. We’re just feeling a small part of what she’s going through. I hope that Rowena’s friend can help us.”
“His change was almost instantaneous this time,” noted Nate, as he refilled his mug. He extended the pot to Jill, who held out her mug.
“She’s also becoming more feminine. Assuming it’s Danny in the morning, I’ll take another set of measurements,” she added.
“How do you feel about having sex with Danny?” asked Nate.
“I don’t have a problem with it. I look at it as saving my friend.”
“Sort of like donating a kidney?”
Jill laughed. “That’s one way of describing it. The thing is, once I was with Danny in bed, I could only imagine her as female. I guess it has something to do with the spell.”
Nate looked up at the clock on the stove. “It’s pretty late; you want to stay here tonight?”
Jill yawned. “Not such a bad idea.”
“You can take my bed; I’ll crash on the couch.”
“I’m not going to kick you out of your bed, I’ll take the couch,” countered Jill.
“Nope, seriously, it’s no big deal; I’ve slept on that couch many nights. Besides, I know where all the lumps are,” replied Nate.
Jill smiled. “Thanks.”
“Look, we don’t have to beat around the bush; we’re both worried about Danny. I also know both of us would do anything for him.”
Jill stood up and hugged Nate as tears began to run down her face.
Danny joined Jill and Nate a little after nine. He was just wearing his bathrobe.
“Good morning, Danny,” Jill greeted him.
“Hey, Danny, you want some pancakes?” asked Nate.
“Sure,” replied Danny.
“What’s wrong?” asked Jill, holding back her concern.
“I guess it doesn’t matter, as you’ve both seen me naked,” replied Danny, as he opened up his robe. His nipples were larger and looked like those of a girl starting puberty. “I’ve also lost three more pounds.”
“I can see, your waist is thinner,” noted Jill.
“After breakfast, we’d better take some more readings. At least we’ll have a record of what’s happening to me for Rowena’s friend.”
Nate took the cue and began to produce a small mountain of pancakes.
“Besides the changes, how do you feel inside?” asked Jill, as she and Danny set the table.
“Okay, I guess. I mean I’m scared about how easy I shifted last night, both mentally and physically, but for some strange reason, I’m not freaked out. I mean I have every right to be, don’t I?”
“It probably is a side effect of the spell. If I was you, I’d be going crazy,” stated Nate.
“You’re probably right,” replied Danny. He walked over to the fridge and took out the container of orange juice.
“Okay, the first pancakes are ready, pass me the plates,” stated Nate.
Jill got up to help. “How did you learn to cook? I mean, your mom is a great cook.”
“Mom also worked when I was in high school. I often came home from baseball practice hungry and got tired eating sandwiches.”
“Do you miss it – I mean, playing baseball?” asked Danny.
“Yes, but getting injured was the best thing that happened to me. I was good, but not that good. You couldn’t have told me that when I was playing, as I had visions of playing in the majors one day. When I was told my competitive playing days were over, I threw myself into my studies.”
“So you transferred your competitiveness in sports to your studies?” asked Danny, as they sat down to eat.
“Yes, that’s about right.”
The pancakes were very good, and Danny had three helpings.
As they cleaned up, Danny turned to his friends. “I’m really scared. I mean, I know that part of the spell is making me accept what’s happening, but how will I present myself? What will my family think? What about school?”
“Danny, we’ll get you through all this. No sense in worrying about something that hasn’t happened yet. Give Rowena and her friend a chance,” stated Jill. “Do you mind if I take your measurements and photos?”
“No, I suppose it’s something we need to do.”
Danny was now a half inch shorter. His waist was now two inches smaller too. Overall, he was getting smaller all over. The only good thing was that the changes were gradual and most people wouldn’t notice.
“I don’t think you’ll have any problems this week. Your nipples are a little big, but as long as you don’t wear a tight t-shirt you’ll be okay,” noted Jill.
“What will I do when they get bigger?”
“Wear a sweatshirt.”
“Well, at least I won’t have to change my wardrobe much, although my jeans are way too baggy now.
“I’d tell you to buy some new ones….”
“But then they might not fit after I change some more,” interrupted Danny.
“Exactly,” replied Jill.
Danny sat down on his bed. Jill sat next to him.
“Look, we’re friends, regardless of what happens. If you do become a girl, I’ll help you. I know I don’t wear a lot of makeup, but I know how to do it. I’ll teach you how to be a girl.”
“Thanks, and thanks for last night.”
Monday at six Jill, Nate, and Danny were sitting around the apartment waiting for Rowena and her friend to arrive. Rowena had called and said that they would be there shortly.
At 6:10, there was a knock on the door. Jill answered the door and greeted Rowena and her friend.
“Danny, this is Dr. Taylor,” stated Jill, as she introduced her friend.
Dr. Taylor was an attractive woman with short auburn hair. She was dressed in a gray skirt, red sweater, and black boots.
“Please, call me Amelia,” she stated as she shook Danny’s hand.
Danny introduced the others to Amelia and Rowena. He immediately noticed that Nate couldn’t keep his eyes off Rowena.
“Rowena told me all about your case. I understand that there was another transformation this weekend,” stated Amelia.
“Yes. It happened almost instantaneously,” replied Danny.
“Interesting. That certainly narrows down the spells you’re under,” she replied. “Tell me everything else.”
Over the next hour, Danny described what had happened. She also asked Nate and Jill for their input. She was very pleased to see the notes and photos taken by Jill.
“You’ll make a good doctor, Jill, these are excellent notes,” stated Amelia.
“Thank you. I haven’t decided if I want to treat people or animals,” replied Jill.
“Animals can be very rewarding to heal,” replied Amelia, as she read the notebook. “I’ll need to examine you now, Danny. We can use your bedroom if you like.”
Danny stood up. “It’s this way.”
“Jill, Nate, I’ll need to examine both of you too. You’ve had sexual contact with Danny, and there may be a residual of the spell on you, it’ll help me determine the spell.”
“Whatever it takes,” stated Nate.
Amelia smiled and followed Danny into his room.
“You have some wonderful friends, Danny.”
“I know. I’m very lucky. So what do you want me to do?”
Amelia had Danny strip and lie on the bed. She used a clear crystal to scan his body. Next she lit a candle and turned off the lights. She slowly examined his body by the light of the candle. The exam took almost an hour.
“Okay, you can get dressed,” stated Amelia. “I found what I was looking for.”
“Does that mean you can reverse this?” asked Danny hopefully, as he slipped on a pair of sweatpants.
Amelia shook her head. “Sorry, Danny, it’s not that easy. I do know the origin of the spell. It’s old English. There are five spells of this nature. Three cannot be reversed.”
“What about the other two?”
“They can only be reversed by the person who cast them. If I try a reversal spell, and it’s the wrong one, it would only make matters worse,” replied Amelia.
“Oh,” replied Danny. He sat down on the bed and put on a t-shirt.
“Hey, hey, don’t give up. I can do things to help you.”
“Like what?” he asked.
“Besides becoming female, what are you two biggest worries?” she asked as she sat down next to Danny.
“My identity for one, oh, and being so over-sexed,” he quickly answered.
“I can help you with both. There are three options concerning your identity. One is that I can create a whole new life for you.”
“No!”
Amelia smiled. “I expected that would be your answer. Second choice is that I can cast a spell that will change your history. Instead of being born Danny, you would have been born Danielle. No one, not even you would know that Danny had ever existed.”
“What’s the third choice?”
“Similar to the last one, except you would remember being Danny.”
“Just me?”
“No, I can exempt anyone you wish. From what I’ve seen and heard, I suspect that you’ll want Jill and Nate to remember.”
“Only if they want to,” he replied.
“Okay, I can do that.”
“What about my sexual nature?”
“I can cast a spell to tone it down. You’ll always be slightly over-sexed, but you’ll be able to control it.”
“I guess that will be an improvement. Now one more question,” he asked.
“Just one more?” she replied with a smile.
“Okay, one more right now. Will I be a complete woman, I mean will I be able to get pregnant?”
“That’s a distinct possibility. In most spells like this, the victim is fully transformed.”
“Oh,” replied Danny.
“You’ll survive,” stated Amelia. “I can tell you’re strong.”
Danny nodded. “I’ll send the others in here.”
An hour later everyone was sitting in the living room drinking a wine that Rowena had brought along.
“How could someone do this to me?” asked Danny.
“You’re positive that you haven’t angered anyone lately?” asked Rowena.
“I’ve told you everything I can remember.”
“This sort of spell often requires a piece of the victim’s clothing, usually recently worn. It works best when there is some fluid from the victim on it, such as blood or sweat. Have you noticed anything missing recently?” asked Amelia. “Do you change clothes somewhere else? Where do you do your laundry? Think carefully, Danny, this item would have disappeared a week or so before your first transformation.”
“No, I can’t think of anything missing lately. I’ve lived here with Nate for the past few years. I don’t use the locker room at the gym, and we have a washer and dryer here in the building,” replied Danny.
“Wait a minute, didn’t you did lose one of my t-shirts, the gray one from my baseball days?” piped in Nate.
“I threw it in your hamper after I used it,” replied Danny.
“You remember him losing a stupid t-shirt?” asked Jill.
“It wasn’t just a t-shirt, it was my lucky t-shirt; I had a sixteen game hitting streak wearing that shirt,” replied Nate.
Jill rolled her eyes at how superstitious athletes were.
“Tell me about this t-shirt,” asked Amelia.
“It was just a gray shirt with Ohio State Baseball on the front. I wore it while I was working out. I tossed it in Nate’s hamper after I used it,” replied Danny.
“Nate, did this shirt have your name on it?” asked Amelia.
Nate nodded. “Yes. It was the type of shirt we wore under our uniforms. I loaned it to Danny, as he was out of t-shirts.”
“Interesting. This gives me something new to work with,” answered Amelia.
“What’s that?” asked Danny.
“The spell may not have been meant for Danny. It may have been meant for you, Nate.”
“Me?” asked Nate, pointing to his chest.
“Yes, I want to talk to you about your past lovers,” asked Amelia. “Have you ever dated someone who was into the occult?”
Nate sat there in silence. “Well, there was this girl, Chelsea; she was into that sort of thing.”
“Tell me more about Chelsea.”
Nate went on to describe Chelsea Utley. She was a Goth girl he had met in a club. They had dated a few times, and had sex a few times.
“She’s the one who broke it up. I called her a few times, and she never called me back. I went by her apartment, and her roommate said she’d moved out. That was last spring. I saw here again the first week of school. She acted like she barely knew me, so I moved on.”
“Do you have any photos of her?” asked Rowena. “Maybe she’s been in the shop.”
“I think I have one,” stated Nate. He got up and returned with a box of photos. “Here she is.”
The girl had a black pageboy cut with streaks of dark purple, heavy eyeliner and dark eye shadow. Her lips were dark red. Like most of Nate’s previous girlfriends, she had large breasts.
“Oh, I know her,” stated Rowena. “She came into my shop looking for a bunch of ingredients. There was nothing exotic on her list. Mostly herbs and plant extracts.”
“When?” asked Amelia.
“A month ago,” replied Rowena. “I can give you the complete list, but the most damage she could have done with those items would be to make some nasty herbal tea.”
“Are there any other stores around here, ones that might sell illegal items?” asked Amelia.
“I’ve heard rumors of one right on the West Virginia border, but I’ve never been able to confirm this,” replied Rowena.
“What do you mean by illegal?” asked Danny. “You mean like dope?”
Amelia and Rowena laughed.
“No, Danny, there are magical supplies that are controlled, just like conventional medicine. The spell that was cast on you needed some of these. They aren’t the type of things that you can just go out in find in a store.”
“Like eye of newt?” asked Danny.
“You’re not that far off,” replied Amelia. “These items are controlled. If someone sells them to the wrong person, they can face prosecution.”
“Prosecution? You mean there’s a magic court?”
“Yes,” replied Amelia. “Back when the dark ages were ending, rules were established regarding the ethical use of magic. It was done out of self-preservation. Non-magical people were going after us, and with the world becoming more science minded, we also changed to protect ourselves.”
“So you went underground?” asked Jill.
“That’s one way of putting it,” replied Amelia with a smile.
“You said that the spell is most likely old English, why?”
“They perfected the spells; they were actually created by Druids.”
“And they were used in revenge?” asked Jill.
“Yes, and in some cases political fighting. One was used on the King of England. King Edward VII was attacked this way by supporters of Mary Queen of Scots.”
“Wait a minute, there was no Edward VII until 1901,” argued Danny.
“There was; he became Elizabeth I. A spell was cast to cover the mess up, by my relatives. Queen Elizabeth at her request, retained knowledge of her past; to history, she has always been female, and Edward didn’t exist,” replied Amelia.
“Wow. That really explains a lot about Elizabeth,” replied Danny.
“It also explains why she never got pregnant,” added Jill.
“That’s amazing,” stated Nate. “And no one else ever suspected that she had once been Edward VII?”
“No, the spell that was used to change her history is very thorough. If Danny chooses the option Elizabeth used, then he’ll be the only non-magical person who will remember he existed.”
“I want to remember!” stated Jill, as she slipped her arm around Danny’s shoulders.
“Me too,” added Nate.
“Thank you,” replied Danny. “I was going to ask you both. Oh, Rowena, I’d like you to remember me too, assuming the spell cannot be reversed.”
“I’d be honored, Danny,” replied Rowena.
“Wait, the identity spell wouldn’t affect you would it?” asked Danny.
“No, it would. You see, I’m not magical. I act as a liaison. I know the spells, but lack the powers,” replied Rowena.
“Does that mean that Chelsea is magical?” asked Nate.
“Unlikely; if she was, we’d know about her. Sometimes non-magical people find a way to cast a spell. Some spells don’t require powers if the ingredients are strong enough,” answered Amelia. “Either way, if she did cast this spell, she’ll face prosecution.”
“So what happens now?” asked Jill.
“I’ll try to track down Chelsea. I’ll be able to tell if she’s been casting spells,” replied Amelia.
“How?” asked Danny.
“I have my ways,” replied Amelia with a wink.
“So what will happen to me?” asked Danny.
“Judging by what has happened, you won’t have another transformation until Saturday. I’ll try to come up with a spell that will counter the sexual attraction and your elevated sexual urges. Now, here’s the bad news, you’ll still need to have sexual gratification to change back, and you’ll also retain more of your female side,” explained Amelia. “Hopefully, I’ll contact Chelsea first. If she is the one responsible, we might be able to reverse it.”
“What sort of changes will happen next?” asked Danny.
“I can’t say exactly, but most likely your breasts will continue to grow, you’ll lose muscle mass, your body hair will change. However, you should be able to pass as male for at least a few more weeks,” replied Amelia.
“What do you mean about my body hair?”
“The hair on your arms, legs, chest, will be come lighter. How often do you shave?”
“Every other day,” replied Danny.
“You may notice a difference soon. Also the hair on your head will grow thicker and longer.”
“What about my mind? I mean, after the last couple of transformations, I saw myself as female, will this carry over too?”
“It might. Your emotions may become looser; also you may find yourself wanting to dress in women’s clothes.”
“One last thing: what’s the possibility of reversing this spell?”
“To be honest, slim. However, I’ve very confident about helping you with the sexual drive.”
“Thanks for being honest,” replied Danny. “My acceptance of what has happened; is that also part of the spell?”
“Yes, it’s part of the revenge factor. You begin to accept that you’re becoming female, and your resistance fails.”
“Lovely,” replied Danny.
“Well, it’s getting late. I’ll try to have the sexual drive charm ready for you this week, Monday at the very latest,” stated Amelia.
“Try to enjoy the buildup to the game,” added Rowena.
“Are you going to the game?” asked Jill.
“I wouldn’t miss it,” replied Rowena.
Before they left, Amelia gave Danny and the others her phone number. “Call me if there are any problems.”
“My life has definitely become an episode of The Twilight Zone,” stated Danny.
“That may be, but it looks like you’ve found some allies,” noted Nate.
They were sitting on the couch watching TV.
“That’s true. I feel better knowing Amelia is trying to help,” stated Danny.
“I know this may seem inappropriate, but what do you think about Rowena?” asked Nate.
“Besides the fact that’s she’s ten years older than you?” asked Danny with a wink.
“Okay, other than the age difference, do you think she’d be interested in a guy like me?”
“You serious?” asked Danny.
Nate nodded.
“Well, she is into the bizarre and occult…” quipped Danny.
“I didn’t ask if she was interested in you,” retorted Nate with a playful punch to Danny’s arm.
“I don’t know, I suppose she could; what besides her large breasts attracts you to her?”
“I can’t put my finger on it, but she’s the one. I just have a feeling she’s the one for me.”
Danny laughed. “Well, I can’t argue with that sort of logic. Seriously, find out what she’s interested in, besides magic and football.”
“Good point,” replied Nate.
“Glad to have helped. I’d hate to think that my being a were-chick would go to waste!”
The week of the Ohio State-Michigan game was always a huge event on campus. This year many Buckeye fans felt like kids waiting for Christmas morning. There were events all week, and by Saturday Columbus was ready to burst. If the Buckeyes won, they would be undefeated and heading to the Fiesta Bowl and the national championship game on January 3 rd 2003.
The game was an early start because of network television coverage, so Danny, Jill, and Nate headed over towards the stadium early.
It was a cold November morning and the sky was a light gray. Danny noted this and called it an omen, as gray was one of the school’s colors.
Jill made sure that they all had their cell phones, and they also agreed to a meeting place, should they get separated. They picked the statue of William Oxley Thompson in front of the main library.
Danny was wearing jeans, a gray t-shirt, with a gray Ohio State hooded sweatshirt. Over the sweatshirt he wore a scarlet colored Ohio State windbreaker. He also had on a scarlet colored ball cap with a gray O on it. He laughed to himself as he looked in the mirror, as he wondered how much of his wardrobe was made up of things with the school’s logo on it.
Jill and Nate were similarly attired. Jill was also wearing a necklace of buckeye nuts. They walked towards the stadium, stopping at several tailgate parties. While it was cool enough outside that they also needed gloves, this didn’t stop them from having some cold beers.
Danny noticed that Jill and Nate were being rather protective of him and keeping an eye on him at all times. He finally pulled them aside as they walked closer to the stadium.
“Look, I wish that Amelia had acquired the charm for me, but she didn’t. I’ll be okay, so please don’t spend your whole day worrying about me, okay?” he asked.
“Was it that obvious?” asked Nate.
“Yes,” replied Danny as he smiled.
“Call us if you get separated, okay? It’ll be crazy after the game, whether we win or lose,” added Jill.
Danny held up his index finger. “Not if, WHEN we win!”
“Excuse me, oh superstitious one, WHEN we win. Still, I’m afraid of what could happen to you, should you change while we’re in the stadium,” replied Jill.
“Look, I’d be lying if I told you I wasn’t worried, but Amelia thinks that my final transformation won’t be for a few weeks. If I change, I’ll try to get a hold of you guys immediately.”
They arrived at the stadium early so they could see the band enter, which was one of many traditions associated with the team. The pre-game ceremonies included the team running out through a gauntlet of previous Ohio State players. They also had a ceremony introducing all the seniors on the team. By the time of the kickoff, the feeling in the stadium was electric.
Michigan’s band began to play their famous fight song, Hail to the Victors. Danny and Nate joined the chorus of Ohio State fans as they sang their version of lyrics. Jill shook her head in mock disgust.
The whole section was singing lustfully.
Hail to those motherfuckers,
Hail to the those big cocksuckers,
Hail! Hail to Michigan,
The cesspool of the world!!!
Hail to those masturbators,
Hail to those fornicators,
Hail! Hail to Michigan,
The cesspool of the world!!!
“Please don’t tell me that you’re going to sing that every time they play their song,” she shouted to Nate and Danny.
“Hey, I thought those were the real lyrics!” replied Nate with a wink.
Somehow it wouldn’t have seemed right if the Buckeyes had won big or easily. Michigan scored first with a 36-yard field goal in the first quarter. The Buckeyes took the lead with less than 3 minutes to go in the first quarter with a touchdown by freshman Maurice Clarett, an off-injured running back, who had shown signs of brilliance that season.
By half time, Michigan had the lead, thanks to two more field goals. Still the Ohio State defense was holding and not giving up the big score.
“Don’t worry, we have them just where we want them,” joked Danny. “We lulled Purdue and Illinois into a false sense of security by letting them have the lead.”
“Do you believe that?” asked Jill.
Danny laughed. “No. But I can’t believe that we’re going to have our hearts ripped out again.”
There was no scoring in the third quarter, and the tension rose as the clock ticked down to the start of the last quarter of the game.
The Buckeyes began to show life after a penalty on a punt gave them great field position near midfield. The Buckeyes moved down the field and finally retook the lead when running back Maurice Hall ran three yards into the end zone. The stadium exploded as the fans cheered.
There was still time on the clock; Michigan began to put a long drive together, and soon they were within scoring range. It soon came down to the last play of the game. Danny, Jill, and Nate watched as if the play was happening in slow motion. The Michigan quarterback, John Navarre, threw a pass towards one of his wide receivers, who was sprinting towards the end zone. For a moment it looked like the Buckeyes’ season would end in another frustrating loss. However, the pass was intercepted by the Buckeyes, and years of frustration ended with wild cheering and celebrating.
Danny, Jill, and Nate, were acting just as crazily as their fellow Buckeyes. They jumped up and down, hugging and cheering. They then began to move down towards the field to join the multitudes celebrating the victory.
When they reached the field, they easily slipped by the security and soon found themselves mingling with other fans and players. Danny kept looking up at the scoreboard in disbelief. All the years of disappointment were washed away. He then felt a strange wave of emotion sweep through his body. It took him a second to realize that he was once again female. Danielle was back!
She frantically looked around for Nate and Jill, but it was hopeless. She pulled out her cell phone and tried to call Jill. It was a useless act, as there was too much noise in the stadium.
Danielle figured she’d better get out of the stadium and back home as quickly as possible. But that was easier said than done. She slowly worked towards the south end of the stadium. She looked down and saw that she had fairly big breasts; for some reason she instantly knew that they were D-cup.
“Crap,” she muttered as she walked, feeling her breasts bounce as she walked. Her ball cap was knocked off and her long red hair flowed down around her face. She brushed her hair back with her hands, knowing her ball cap was long gone.
So far she hadn’t felt any sexual urges, but she knew that once they started she wouldn’t be able to fight them. She worked her way to the right, and was almost out of the stadium when she was picked up and hugged. The act caught her off guard, and it took her a second to figure out what had happened. One of the players had picked her up.
Instead of being angry, she hugged him back, wrapped her legs around him, and then on a whim leaned over and kissed him. At first it was just a peck on the cheek, but then she began to kiss him on the lips.
After a few seconds, the player let her down and smiled. “Couldn’t resist, besides you do have scarlet colored hair!” he shouted.
Danielle just smiled back. “It’s okay. I’m so happy that you guys won!”
“We’re going to Tempe! Are you going to the game?”
Danielle checked out his number. He was a defensive player. He was also huge, and he towered over Danielle.
“Maybe, right now I’m trying to get through the crowd without being run over.”
He then placed one of his muscular arms around her waist. “Come on, I’ll help you get through the crowd.”
He was able to push through pretty quickly. Danielle pressed close against his body.
They reached the tunnel leading into the locker room.
“Thanks again,” stated Danielle, she stood up on her toes and kissed him again.
“Hey, we’re going out tonight to celebrate, you want to join me?”
Without thinking or hesitation, Danielle nodded. “I’d love to.”
“Cool. I’ll meet you out here in an hour. What’s your name?”
“Danielle,” she replied.
The player looked at her with passion in his eyes. “I’ll be out soon.”
Her pulled her close and kissed her. Danielle offered no resistance and let him kiss her deeply. Her left hand rubbed up against his crotch.
“Damn, I’ll be out here in thirty minutes. Please wait!”
Danielle nodded and watched as he disappeared into the tunnel. All thoughts of leaving or calling Jill or Nate left her mind. She was only concerned with having sex with one of the victorious Buckeyes.
She walked over to the edge of the stands and sat down. The crowd was moving around her, but she didn’t care. She didn’t even notice Jill walking over towards her.
“Danielle?” asked Jill as she sat down next to her friend.
Danielle looked over with a strange far away look in her eyes. “Oh, hi Jill. I’m going to a party with one of the linebackers.”
“Like hell you are,” countered Jill, who grabbed her and pulled her to her feet.
“Come on, what’s the harm?” asked Danielle, as she tried to pull away.
Jill didn’t say a word and just escorted Danielle out of the stadium.
Once outside the stadium, Jill called Nate. “Yeah, I found her. We’re right outside the South Stands. Get here quick.”
“Jill, what’s the harm?” begged Danielle. She then told Jill the name of the player.
“He’s not even a starter; trust me, Danielle, you’ll thank me for this tomorrow,” stated Jill, as she dragged Danielle away from the stadium. The things I do for my best friend, she thought.
Her phone rang a minute later. It was Amelia.
“Nate just called me and told me what happened. According to Rowena, we’re only a few minutes away from you,” stated Amelia.
“Please hurry. Danielle wants to go off with one of the players,” replied Jill.
“I’ll be there shortly,” she answered.
Amelia and Rowena arrived at the same time as Nate. Danielle was still trying to pull away from Jill. Without a word, Amelia placed her hand on Danielle’s shoulder. Danielle turned around and was about to say something when her eyes began to roll back into her head.
“Quick, don’t let her fall,” stated Amelia.
Nate grabbed Danielle as she started to pass out. He scooped her up in his arms.
“Okay, now what?” asked Jill.
“Can you carry her back to your place?” asked Amelia.
“Sure, she barely weighs anything,” replied Nate.
“Wow, I just realized that she was shorter than me,” stated Jill.
As they walked back across campus, people pointed at Nate as he carried Danielle and smiled and laughed.
“I guess that they think she partied too much,” stated Jill. “Thankfully, that’s not that unusual here.”
“How long will she stay out?” asked Nate.
“Until we get back to your place. I want a chance to examine her in the female mode.”
Jill and Nate described what had happened. They had been walking through the crowd and suddenly Danny was gone.
“Well, I’m glad you found her when you did. I can’t imagine what would have happened to her if she had gone off with the players,” stated Rowena.
“Amelia, any luck in finding Chelsea?” asked Nate.
“Yes. In fact I’m going to pay her a visit tomorrow.”
“Why not now?” he asked.
“She’s out of town until tomorrow. A friend said that she went to see her family in Charleston, West Virginia.”
“From what I remember, her family lived in Cleveland,” remarked Nate.
Amelia glanced at Rowena. “Just like you thought, she went back to the store.”
“I just found out last night that there is a store in West Virginia selling illegal and controlled items,” explained Rowena.
“And what are you going to do about it?” asked Jill.
“It will be raided.”
“By who, the magic police?” asked Nate with a grin. He then saw the serious looks on Amelia and Rowena’s faces. “You mean that there are magic police?”
“Yes,” replied Amelia.
“This gets better all the time,” he stated. “Well, we’re almost home. So what will we do about Danielle? I suppose it’s my turn.”
“I might be able to bypass that tonight,” interrupted Amelia. “Give me time to examine her.
“This sure has been a memorable day,” stated Nate.
“She’s very lucky to have such good friends,” commented Amelia.
Jill, Rowena, and Nate watched the game highlights as Amelia examined Danielle.
Danielle was totally naked and lying on her bed as Amelia ran a variety of crystals over her. She then ran her hand gently over Danielle’s face, brushing her hair away from her face. Danielle began to slowly wake up. She suddenly sat up in a start.
“It’s okay, Danielle, you’re home,” stated Amelia in a comforting manner.
“Oh my god, I was about to go be a party girl for the football team. Please tell me that I didn’t do that!”
Amelia sat down next to her. “Everything is fine, dear. Jill found you and stopped you from doing anything stupid.”
“Jill? When? I don’t remember a thing.”
Amelia explained what had happened.
“So, if I didn’t have sex with anyone, why don’t I feel horny?”
“I used a spell on you, it’s keeping your sexual urges in check. Tonight when you go to bed, I’ll give you another enchantment. It should return you to male, without the need for sex. It will cause the same chemical changes that occur through sexual gratification.”
“So that’s it? All I have to do is take something? That’s great!”
“Sorry, dear, it’ll only work once,” replied Amelia.
Danielle lowered her head. “This sucks. This should be one of the happiest times in my life, and I’m dealing with this sort of shit. It’s not fair.”
Amelia heard Danielle’s voice start to crack and she put her arm around the young woman.
Danielle looked up; tears were rolling down her face. “Why am I crying now? I mean, I’ve been dealing with this for several weeks now, and this is the first time I’ve cried.”
“You’re not blinded by lust at the moment. You’re now free to experience all your feelings.”
Danielle wiped a tear away. “So this is normal?”
Amelia smiled. “Yes, dear.”
“And so it’s okay for me to cry now?”
“Of course,” replied Amelia.
Danielle stared back, then leaned over and hugged Amelia as she cried. Amelia gently stroked the back of Danielle’s head. Amelia held Danielle tight as she vented her pent up emotions. This was very healthy, and Amelia was pleased to see Danielle was able to let out her feelings. It was a sign that she wasn’t totally affected by the spell.
After a while Danielle stopped crying.
“You feel better?” asked Amelia.
“Actually, I do, thank you. I have a few questions, if you don’t mind.” She began to wipe away her tears.
“Just a few?”
Danielle smiled. “Okay, a ton of questions, but first things first – why did I change at the game?
“From what I saw with Rowena, most of you Buckheads….”
“That’s Buckeyes,” interrupted Danielle.
“I stand corrected. Most of you Buckeyes were on the verge of hysteria after winning. Your change was due to your elevated emotional state.”
“Oh, so why do I have memory loss? I remember everything else and all my other transformations.”
“I think you were overwhelmed by being around so many other people, all on an emotional high. In a sense, you had a short circuit. I wouldn’t worry about it too much. It would be very difficult to reproduce the sort of energy that was in the stadium again.”
“So, my future changes will all be due to sexual desires?”
Amelia nodded. “Why don’t you get cleaned up and dressed and come out and join the others.”
“Okay. I guess I owe everyone thanks.”
“So you actually carried me back from the stadium?” asked Danielle.
She was sitting cross-legged on the couch, wearing a t-shirt and sweatpants.
“It wasn’t that bad. You barely weigh 120 pounds,” replied Nate. “Besides, you would have done it for me, if the roles were reversed.”
“And thank you, Jill. Amelia told me what you did,” stated Danielle.
“You really don’t remember it?”
Danielle shook her head. “Nope. So who was it?”
Jill laughed. “I’ll tell you later.”
“Well, I think I’d better get to bed. It’s been an eventful day,” stated Danielle.
Amelia stood up and headed to the kitchen. “Give me a few minutes to prepare your drink.”
“What happens if it doesn’t work?” asked Danielle.
“It’ll work, don’t worry.”
“And tomorrow we confront Chelsea?” asked Danielle.
“Let me talk to her first. I’ll be able to tell immediately if she’s been casting spells.”
“Okay.”
A short time later Danielle was fast asleep in her bed; the spell also was a powerful sleeping potion.
“She’ll probably sleep in late, which will be good for her,” noted Amelia.
“How can we ever repay you for this?” asked Jill.
“Don’t worry about that. Just keep your love for Danny/Danielle. She’s strong, but she can’t get through this by herself,” answered Amelia. “Now, tomorrow, it’s very important that you all keep your emotions in check when we talk to Chelsea. Don’t say or do anything you may regret later. If Chelsea cast the spell, then let the authorities handle it. You understand, Nate? I can sense your anger.”
“Sure, don’t worry, I may want to wring her neck, but I won’t,” stated Nate.
“Nicely put,” kidded Jill. “We’ll do our best, Amelia.”
“Good. Now call me in the morning and let me know how Danielle is doing.”
Danny woke up the next morning, he rolled over and glanced at his alarm clock; it was nearly noon. He sat up and stretched, noticing immediately that he was Danny again, more or less. The changes were continuing.
He got out of bed and stripped. He stood in front of the mirror on the wall. His hair was not only longer, but looked different; it was darker, almost reddish in color. Glancing down, he saw that his pubic hair was the same color. Great, he thought, I’m turning into a redhead.
His chest was slightly larger. His breasts were not overly noticeable, but it was obvious to him that he was growing breasts. His nipples definitely confirmed this, as they were larger, and darker in color.
He stood on his scale and saw that he was down to 155. He dressed and noticed that he was slightly shorter, judging by how his jeans fit. He looked at himself in the mirror and could see all the differences; still he should be able to get by without too many problems. He walked out of his room and found Nate sitting on the couch reading the paper. Jill was in the chair next to the couch reading one of her textbooks.
“Good morning,” stated Danny as he walked into the living room. “I think it’s still morning.”
“Barely. So how are you doing?” asked Jill.
“I feel rested,” replied Danny.
“Anything else?” asked Nate, looking over his shoulder.
“The changes are continuing,” replied Danny, pointing to his hair. “You can get your readings if you want, Jill.”
“Amelia and Rowena will be over around two. We’ll get them together,” stated Jill. “I’m sorry.”
Danny shrugged his shoulders. “I’m sort of getting used to it.”
Nate flashed a look at Jill, who shook her head.
“What?” asked Danny. “Look, I may becoming a girl, but I’m not blind.”
“Go on, show him,” stated Jill.
Nate held up a copy of the Columbus Dispatch. On the third page of the game coverage there was a photo of Danielle kissing the linebacker. The good thing was that you could barely make out her face.
“Oh my god!” exclaimed Danny. “Is that really me?”
Nate handed him the paper. “Look at the clothes.”
Danny stared at his image in the paper for several minutes. “This is just great.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it, you’ve looked different every time you’ve changed,” stated Jill.
Danny just shook his head.
“Oh, I do have some good news. Thanks to cashing in several years of favors, I’ve scored tickets for the Fiesta Bowl,” bragged Nate. “So, we’re going to Tempe!”
“How?” asked Danny, looking up from the paper.
“Through some friends in the Athletic Department, they’ve promised me three tickets.”
“You believe them?”
Nate nodded. “They owe me big time, and let’s just say they want to pay up.”
“Okay, so that means no more questions,” replied Danny.
Nate nodded. “You got it, so all we need to do is figure out how we get out there. Do you want to fly or drive?”
“Depends on who I am,” replied Danny. “Unless Amelia comes up with something soon, I’ll be needing some new ID.”
“Oh, yeah, that’s right. What about that spell she told us about?”
“That’s true. It’s so strange to think about,” replied Danny. “Hey, I’m starving; anyone else feel like eating?”
Nate grilled up some burgers and they watched professional football as they ate and waited for Amelia to arrive. Danny had three burgers and still felt hungry, he decided to mention this to her.
“I don’t know if this will make you feel any better, but you’re progressing normally in your transformation,” stated Amelia, as she finished up her examination of Danny.
“It doesn’t,” replied Danny, as he got dressed. His clothing seemed to hang on him. “I was going home for Thanksgiving this week, but there’s no way I can go home. Mom will know something is wrong, and I don’t want them to worry. Will I be a girl by Christmas?”
“Most likely; that is unless we can reverse this,” replied Amelia.
“If you can reverse this, will everything return to normal? I haven’t told Nate and Jill this, but I’m different inside now. I’m trying hard to act like I used to, but inside I’m different, does that make sense, or am I just rambling?”
“You sound like a good friend of mine. She underwent a similar experience – which reminds me, I ought to check in with her sister; she runs an art gallery just down the road. Yes, you’re changing inside. You still have the same essence. Before you say it, no, you won’t become a totally different person. I can sense that you’re a good person and that part of you will remain.”
“Thanks,” replied Danny. “So what about my appetite? I mean, I’m always hungry and yet I continue to lose weight.”
“Your metabolism is being accelerated by the transformations; it will return to normal.”
“You mean after I’m totally female?”
“That, or male.”
Danny stared back at here. “Do you think that’s possible?”
“Depends on the spell.”
“Fair enough. Now, one more thing, what will I look like? I’ve had several different forms, and I would like to have one that I feel comfortable in.”
“I suspect that you’ll look something like the way you looked when you controlled your change.”
“I hope so, I don’t need some love-struck linebacker searching for me.”
“Or to be a campus celebrity?”
“Oh no, you saw that photo too?”
“Danny, it’s a cute photo, you should keep it.”
“Maybe. So what about Chelsea?”
“You ready?
Danny nodded vigorously.
“Okay, let’s go.”
“I wouldn’t suspect that Chelsea would live way out here; it’s a long haul to campus every day,” stated Jill.
All five of them were in Rowena’s Volvo as they headed north of Columbus. Chelsea’s address was a small house north of Dublin. It was located on an old farm, and once had been the caretaker’s house.
“Let me go up first. I’ll be able to sense if she’s been using magic as soon as I meet her,” instructed Amelia.
“Do you think she’ll try something?” asked Danny.
“I doubt she’s that accomplished. The type of spell she used on you is like cooking. It takes time and strict following of instructions. Still, I won’t take her lightly.”
They parked on the gravel driveway that circled in front of the house. There was a beat-up black Chevy parked near the house. Smoke was coming out of the chimney.
“That’s her car,” noted Nate.
“Okay, you all stay here until I call you up. Is that clear?” stated Amelia.
Danny, Jill, and Nate all stated that they understood.
Amelia got out of the car and walked up to the house. It was a gray overcast day and the dead leaves crackled under her boots.
She knocked on the door. There was no answer, although she could hear someone moving around, so she knocked again. “Please come to the door, Chelsea.”
The door cracked open, and a young woman peered out. She had black hair with streaks of magenta. Her skin was overly pale, as if she rarely went out in the sun.
“Are you Chelsea?”
“Who wants to know?” she responded.
Amelia immediately sensed the residual trace of magic that emanated from Chelsea. While she didn’t know if Chelsea was responsible for Danny’s predicament, it was obvious that Chelsea was playing with powers.
“My name is Amelia, and we need to talk. Do you know Nate Cooper?”
Chelsea smiled a wicked, almost malevolent grin. “How’s SHE doing?”
So much for questioning her, thought Amelia. “Chelsea, we have a big problem. I suggest that you let me and my friends in to talk.”
Chelsea looked out and saw the others in the car. “Okay, I’m curious to see how she’s doing.”
Amelia waved to the others and followed Chelsea inside. The main room was warmed by a fire. Inside, there were several pieces of old, but serviceable furniture. There were several bookshelves, filled with a variety of books related to magic and witchcraft. Amelia scanned some of the titles. Most were mass-market publications that had as much magic in them as a magic eight ball. Still, there were a few serious titles. On a table next to the bookshelves was a collection of jars and bottles. Amelia would have liked to examine the contents of them.
Chelsea stood by the fire and watched as the others came in. She stared at Nate, and a confused look came over her face. She barely glanced over Jill and Danny. Seeing Rowena seemed to worry her.
“What’s going on here!” she demanded. “He hasn’t changed one bit!”
“Did you try to cast a spell on Nate?” asked Amelia.
“Not try, I did! I did everything right, I followed the spell perfectly. It worked before, and it should have worked again!” snapped back Chelsea.
Danny gasped. She had done this to others.
“Why?” asked Amelia.
“Men have ruined my life. They say they love you, they take you to bed and then abandon you!” replied Chelsea. “Well, I found my revenge. I just don’t understand what went wrong with you!” She stared at Nate with pure hatred.
“You just missed the target,” snapped Danny.
Chelsea turned to Danny. “Oh, I remember you, you’re Nate’s roommate. Why are you here?”
“Your spell missed the mark.”
Chelsea stared at Danny. “How could that happen?”
“Did you steal a t-shirt from our apartment?” asked Danny.
“Yes, I sat outside your place until I saw Nate’s truck pull up. I didn’t see him go up the stairs, but I saw the lights come on. I went up and, finding the door unlocked, went in. Nate was in the shower, and I grabbed his shirt from the hamper. I cast the spell that night,” replied Chelsea.
“I was the one who wore the shirt,” snapped back Danny.
Chelsea then began to run her eyes over Danny. She then began to laugh. “And has Nate fucked you yet? I bet you have big tits when you’re with him; he loves big tits!”
Danny started towards her, but was stopped when Jill put her hand on his shoulder. “Patience.”
“Chelsea, you may have been able to cast a spell, but I have real powers. Now, I want to see the spell you used, or else…” stated Amelia. She then snapped her fingers and a candle on the table lit in a blue flame. “That’s just to let you know that I’m not kidding.”
Chelsea stared at the candle.
“Or would you like a red flame?” asked Amelia, as the flame changed to bright red.
The only sound was from the crackling logs.
“Okay, I’ll show you the spell,” stated Chelsea. She walked over to the bookshelf and, from behind several books, pulled out an old leather-clad volume. She handed it to Amelia.
“The page with the spell is marked,” stated Chelsea. “Does the fact that I hurt your friend bother you, Nate?”
“Of course it does. What did I do to you? You’re the one who just took off. I tried to find you, but gave up.”
Amelia and Rowena looked at the spell. “We’re in luck, the spell can be reversed,” stated Amelia.
“How?” asked Danny.
“We need the charm bag, Chelsea; where is it?” demanded Amelia.
“What’s a charm bag?” asked Jill.
“It contains part of the item used to transform the victim of the spell. Using it, I can reverse the spell,” explained Amelia.
“I have it right here, along with the ones for the others,” stated Chelsea. She opened a carved wooden box and took out several small leather bags. The bags hung from straps, and she held them out, letting the bags dangle as she walked towards Amelia. She was about to hand them to Amelia, when she tossed them into the fire.
“NO!” screamed Danny and he lunged towards the fireplace, Jill and Nate had to restrain him from reaching into the flames. “Why did you do that?”
The bags burst into flames.
“To hurt Nate, of course. You mean nothing to me, but if knowing that you can’t be changed back will wound Nate, then so much the better,” replied Chelsea with a sneer.
Danny glared back at Chelsea. “I ought to kill you. You’re an evil hateful bitch!”
“And you’ll soon be a sex-addicted slut,” retorted Chelsea.
“Enough!” exclaimed Amelia. “Rowena, get them out of here. I need to talk to Chelsea alone.”
Rowena and the others left.
“I want to know the names and locations of the others you did this to,” ordered Amelia.
“Why, what are you going to do to me?”
Amelia stared back. “Nothing. Others will apply your punishment. I will warn you not to try anymore spells. Do not take my words lightly.”
Chelsea didn’t say a word.
“Child, you’ve hurt enough people. Now write down the names of those you’ve hurt. I also want any other texts you might have.”
Chelsea sensed that Amelia wasn’t kidding and did as ordered. While she wrote, Amelia inspected the contents in the bottles. She took several and placed them in a bag she found next to the table. She then picked up several other bottles and threw them into fire.
Chelsea handed Amelia several books and a list of three names.
“Stay here. If you try to run, it will only make things worse. Besides, you won’t get very far. The authorities will be here soon.”
Chelsea smiled. “You’re calling the police? They’ll think you’re crazy.”
Amelia shook her head. “I’m calling the magical authorities. You’re facing some serious charges.”
Chelsea stared back, unsure if Amelia was telling the truth.
Amelia walked out with the bag. The others were already in the car. Danny was staring out the window, a look of hopelessness on his face.
“You’re leaving her here?” asked Jill. “After what she’s done?”
“Rowena, please pass out the charms,” stated Amelia, ignoring Jill’s protest.
Rowena gave Jill, Danny, and Nate each a greenish crystal on a silver chain.
“Wear these until I tell you otherwise,” stated Amelia. “They will protect you from any harm.”
Rowena began to drive away.
“But what about her? You can’t let her go!” stated Nate.
“She’s not going anywhere. I’ve cast a proximity spell around her home. She won’t be able to leave an area of maybe three hundred yards from the house. The authorities will be here within the hour to arrest her.”
“Then why do we need these?” asked Danny, holding the charm in his fingers.
“I suspect that she might try one last thing. It’ll be a huge mistake if she does. Danny, I can’t just strike her down; we have laws and rules. However, there is nothing against the law in letting someone punish herself,” stated Amelia. “Chelsea has committed some awful crimes, and she will pay for them.”
“So what happens to me?” asked Danny.
“The spell will be complete in two more cycles. The good news is that both the identity spell and sexual control spell will work, after you’ve been totally transformed. I know this isn’t the news you were looking for, but it’s the best I could do. I had no idea that Chelsea would be so hateful. I hope you’ll forgive me.”
“I don’t blame you, Amelia. I mean, if it wasn’t for you I would be crazy by now,” replied Danny. “So, it looks like I’m going to be Danielle soon.”
“We’ll be with you all the way,” piped in Jill.
“That’s right. Besides, I’ll get to take two good looking women to the Fiesta Bowl,” added Nate, with a wink. “Seriously, I’m here for you.”
Danny wiped back a tear. He felt his emotions starting to free up. “Crap, I’m crying.”
Jill threw her arm around Danny and pulled him close. “Let it out, it’s okay.”
Danny felt his lips tremble. He tried to laugh, but it turned into tears and he began to sob.
Back at the apartment, Nate and Rowena went to work in the kitchen. They were making a stew out of the leftovers in the fridge. While there was a ten year difference between them, there was a definite chemistry building between them, much to Nate’s delight.
Jill, Danny, and Amelia sat on the couch, watching the news.
Danny got up to get another soda, when he felt something shoot through him. It felt something like a shock that one gets from static electricity.
“That was weird!” exclaimed Jill.
They had all felt it.
“What was that?” asked Danny.
Rowena pulled out her charm. It was now a bright red.
“What does that mean?” asked Danny, as he pulled out his charm. It was also red.
“Seems Chelsea didn’t keep her word,” stated Amelia. “We don’t need to worry about her anymore.”
“What does that mean?” asked Jill. She was staring at the charm, as it faded back to green.
“The charms don’t just protect the wearer from spells. They reverse the spell and send it back to the person who cast it,” explained Amelia.
“So whatever Chelsea planned for us, happened to her?” asked Jill.
Amelia nodded. “Times four. I told you she wasn’t going to walk away.”
“Nice one,” stated Danny with a grin. “So what happened to her?”
“The authorities will let us know; they should be there soon.”
Thirty minutes later, Amelia’s cell phone rang. She talked for several minutes before hanging up.
“Well?” asked Danny.
“Chelsea’s in custody. The spell she cast was another transformation spell, and when the authorities arrived they found a very large and angry house cat. Chelsea will remain in that form until her arraignment hearing. The judge will then decide if she will be allowed human form again,” explained Amelia.
“Chelsea’s a cat?” asked Jill.
“Apparently a rather vicious one, she clawed one of the agents pretty badly.”
“Drop her in the dog pound,” remarked Nate.
“What will happen to the others?” asked Danny, chuckling at Nate’s suggestion.
“I’ve send their names in, and we’ll do the best we can to help them adapt. They should be contacted in the next few days.”
Dinner was rather good. Rowena said that her grandfather had been a hobo in his youth and had taught her how to make a mean Mulligan Stew.
“He said that with a little meat, potatoes, and vegetables you can always make something good, no matter the exact ingredients,” stated Rowena.
Danny ate but seemed off in another world.
“What’s wrong?” asked Jill.
“I can’t go home for Thanksgiving. I mean, look at me; Mom will think I have cancer or something,” bemoaned Danny.
“Then why don’t we have dinner here?” suggested Nate. “Rowena, Amelia, you’re welcome to join us.”
“That’s a wonderful idea,” added Rowena, glancing over at Nate.
Nate caught the look and smiled back.
“You don’t have to do this for me,” interjected Danny.
“True, but we’re doing it anyway,” stated Jill.
The rest of dinner was spent discussing the menu. Amelia and Rowena left, although Amelia promised to be close should Danny need her.
Later that evening, Danny called home and told his parents about his plans. They were understanding, if not exactly pleased.
“Look, I know you were planning on me showing up, but I’ve got a lot of school work due, besides I’ll be home for Christmas,” explained Danny.
After he finished the call, he told Jill and Nate. “They’re okay with it.”
“My parents are the same way,” added Jill.
“Same here,” stated Nate.
“Thanks,” replied Danny, as he flopped down on the couch.
“You okay?” asked Jill, as she slipped next to him.
“I guess. Knowing my fate does make it a little easier to deal with. To be honest, I wish I could just get it over with. I don’t want to deal with two more weekends of insanity,” stated Danny. “By the way, what do you want to do about our living arrangements, Nate?”
“Nothing. I still want you for a roommate.”
“You can think about it,” replied Danny.
“I have. Look, I carried you across campus and just saw you as a friend. I’ve sorta looked at you as a brother; I guess we can change that to sister. Besides, I have my eye on someone else right now.”
“Rowena?” asked Jill.
“Is it that obvious?” asked Nate.
“Yes, and I think she likes you too,” answered Jill.
“Cool!”
Danny laughed. He then looked over at Jill. “And how do you see me now?”
“In a new light.”
With no game to look forward to, and the excitement of the previous week passing, Danny trudged to his classes. He also began to rethink his future. Suddenly, becoming a lawyer didn’t seem so important. He really enjoyed history and wondered if he should apply to graduate school instead of law school.
It was cold, and he dressed for warmth as he headed across campus to meet Jill for lunch. He was wearing a knit cap to keep his head warm, with his now longer locks hanging out the back. His backpack was slung over his shoulder as he approached High Street. The collar of his jacket was up in a vain attempt to keep out the wind.
He found Jill outside of a pizza place and they walked inside.
When they walked up to give their orders, the salesperson smiled and looked at them. “What’ll it be girls?”
Before Danny could say anything, Jill placed an order for both of them. The guy smiled, gave them their cups, and told them their order would be up in a few minutes.
“Do I really look that much like a girl?” he whispered.
“With that hat pulled down low, yes, you do,” replied Jill.
“Damn, that’s why I was getting looks in the student union this morning!”
Jill laughed. “By the way, have you seen the Lantern this morning?”
The Lantern was the college’s student-run, free newspaper.
“No, why?” asked Danny, almost afraid to ask.
Jill pulled out a copy from her backpack. Danielle’s photo was on the front page.
“Crap!” he muttered.
“I wouldn’t worry about it, but you are now famous on campus.”
“I think I’ll pass on fame.”
Their number was called and Jill retrieved their order. “I think you look cute as a redhead,” she remarked as she sat down.
“Really?” asked Danny.
Jill nodded as she bit into her slice of pizza.
Over lunch, Danny brought up the idea of looking into grad school, as a history major, instead of going into law.
“I like that idea, it suits you better; you’re too nice to be a lawyer,” replied Jill.
“I wonder if Chelsea will have a lawyer.”
“According to Amelia, she will. The courts are run very similarly to our legal system.”
Danny sipped his soda. “How do you feel about knowing that there’s a magical world out there?”
“It’s a little strange getting used to the idea. But I like the idea that they have rules and laws.”
“I wonder what they’ll do to Chelsea.”
“I talked to Amelia about that, she won’t receive as harsh a penalty due to the fact she’s a human. If she had natural powers, then the penalty would be much harsher. Amelia thinks she’ll get ten to twenty in her feline form, and then probation, assuming she’s willing to be rehabilitated.”
“Just think, you may be her vet someday,” quipped Danny.
“She’d better hope not!” replied Jill. “So what do you want to do about Saturday? You want to hang out at my place?”
“Really?” asked Danny.
“Sure. Look, someone has to be with you, and besides Nate is angling for Rowena.”
Danny laughed. “That’s the best way you can put it?”
Jill playfully punched him in the arm. “Okay, I like you.”
“Does that mean you’d want this to carry over, after next Saturday?”
“Sure, why not?”
“How open do you want it to be; I mean, our seeing each other?” asked Danny.
“I think I’m ready to leave the closet. I mean, a lot of people think I’m a lesbian as it is. What about you?”
“I’d rather be with a woman.”
“Afraid of getting pregnant?”
Danny stared back with a blank look on his face, and Jill laughed.
“My god, Danny, you mean it hasn’t even entered your mind?”
“No. I mean, it wasn’t an issue when I knew I’d be changing back, but now, oh crap….”
Jill leaned over and kissed Danny. “Oh, it’s going to be so much fun teaching you how to be a girl.”
Thanksgiving was a great affair. Rowena and Nate decided that they would barbecue the turkey. This required one of them to keep running up and down the stairs to check on the turkey. Danny volunteered to do it, as all it involved was basting it regularly.
“We’ve located all three of Chelsea’s other victims,” announced Amelia, as she helped Danny check on the turkey.
They all had been ex-boyfriends. She had changed them over a three month period leading up Danny’s changes.
All three were physically female and struggling to survive. None had proper identification, and all were working dead-end jobs.
“We gave them the same options I’ve offered you, Danny. All three chose to take the total identity change,” explained Amelia.
“You mean they’ll have no memories of their lives as men?” he asked.
“Yes. They want to forget the last few months of their lives completely.”
“Were they told why this was done to them?”
“Yes. They were naturally furious at Chelsea.”
“Why did she do this?
“From what we’ve be able to determine, the guys did nothing wrong. Chelsea just blamed them for everything that wasn’t going right in her life,” replied Amelia.
“Is she mentally ill?”
“She just might be. If she is, she’ll be helped, but she’ll still have to pay for her crimes.”
“Even if she’s sick?”
“Danny, one of the reasons for the establishment of our laws was to protect all of us who have powers. Granted the Salem witch trials were a long time ago, but it shows what can happen when people are confronted with something they don’t understand. Those of us with powers must use them carefully. We’ve taken great steps to protect ourselves.”
“I thought that during the witch trials there were just innocent people killed. I didn’t think any of them were actually into witchcraft”
“That’s true, although there were people with powers in Salem. They tried to help the accused, while protecting themselves. Often it’s the innocent who are punished.”
“I’d love to read some of your history sometime.”
“That might be arranged someday. Now, what’s this I hear about you not wanting to be a lawyer anymore?” asked Amelia.
“I’ve been doing some thinking, and l like the idea of teaching history, maybe doing some writing; who knows, maybe ending up here.”
“I think it’ll suit you fine,” replied Amelia.
“What will the last change be like? I keep sensing it will be different,” asked Danny.
“It is; from what I’ve read, it’ll be more painful.”
“Is that part of the punishment?”
Amelia smiled and nodded slightly. “I also want to warn you that next week may be very difficult for you. Your male and female sides will be in conflict. You also may have difficultly passing as a male.”
“Already happening.” He then told Amelia what had happened on campus. It had happened two other times after that. “I guess I’m getting by mentally because I know that in a few weeks only a few people will know this happened.”
“Danny, you don’t have to play stoic with me. You’re not the first person I’ve known to undergo a forced gender change.”
Danny began to laugh. “You make it sound like an everyday occurrence!”
“Okay, I’ll admit that I have a unique perspective on this topic, but I just want you to know that others have undergone a similar experience and have not only survived, but have excelled.”
“Thanks for the pep talk, coach,” replied Danny. He then looked up into the sky. “I wish that my life was normal. I was doing pretty well before this all happened. Amelia, I have nothing against women, but I don’t want to be one. Isn’t there a spell that could change me back into a guy?”
“I wish it was that easy. But the spell that was used on you was designed to be a punishment. It was carefully crafted so that it was a permanent transformation. Thankfully, we can work within the spell to give you an identity and decrease your sexual drive. Most people who have been affected by this spell, without help, end up as prostitutes or worse.”
“What’s worse that being a prostitute?”
“Sex slave, for one,” replied Amelia.
“Oh. You mean that stuff still goes on?”
“Yes, unfortunately. What else is on your mind?”
Danny checked on the turkey. “I’m really falling in love with Jill. I’ve always been attracted to her, but now it’s stronger, deeper. I’ve noticed that she’s becoming closer to me. Is this due to the spell, or is it real? I don’t want our love to be forced. If it’s due to the spell, then I don’t want her to remember, I don’t want her life to be dragged down because of something Chelsea did.”
“The spell should have no effect on someone when you’re not in your transformation cycle,” replied Amelia. “Anything that is forming between you and Jill is real.”
Danny turned away and lowered his head. Amelia could tell that he was crying, and she put her hand on his shoulder. “You okay?”
‘Yes, just got some smoke in my eyes,” lied Danny.
“I understand, the smoke is pretty heavy,” replied Amelia,
Danny turned around and looked at her. “Okay, I’m just new to these emotional outbursts.”
Jill was standing around the corner, having overheard most of Danny and Amelia’s conversation. She smiled to herself after hearing Danny’s devotion to her, and how he didn’t want false love; neither did she. It was a relief to know that her feelings for Danny were real.
“Hey, how’s the turkey coming?” she announced before coming around the corner.
“It’s looking good,” replied Danny.
“Cool. It’s supposed to be done in the next forty minutes, according to the two chefs in the kitchen.”
“How’re the two lovebirds doing?” asked Amelia with a wink. “Yes, I’ve seen the chemistry between those two, and I think it’s wonderful.”
“They’re getting along quite well. I’ll stay down here with Danny; Amelia, you can go back upstairs where it’s warm,” stated Jill.
“Okay, see you shortly.”
After Amelia left, Jill slipped her arm around Danny’s waist. “I overheard what you two were talking about, and I just want you to know that I know for a fact that my feelings for you are genuine, not due to magic or pity.”
Danny bit his lower lip. “Thanks for telling me this.”
“So, I’ll be with you through your next two changes, and I’ll be doing it out of love,” continued Jill.
Danny leaned over and kissed Jill gently on the lips.
“How was that?” he asked.
Jill smiled. “Very nice.” She didn’t tell him that he kissed like a girl.
Everyone was sitting in the living room, recovering after the great feast they had just experienced.
“That turkey was so juicy and tender. I may vote for barbecued turkey every year,” remarked Jill.
“The trick is keeping it moist,” noted Rowena.
“I don’t think I’ll feel like eating for a week,” stated Nate.
“Really? I was thinking about fixing a turkey sandwich,” commented Danny.
“You’re kidding, right?” asked Nate. “You had three helpings at dinner.”
Danny shook his head. “I guess it’s a good thing that this happened so close to Thanksgiving; I don’t have to worry about working out after the meal. Unlike some people, I’ll be able to sleep in tomorrow.”
Nate picked up a small pillow and threw it at Danny.
“So, how much longer are you staying here, Amelia?” asked Jill.
“Until after Danny’s last transformation and the additional spells. I may also stick around for the investigation of Chelsea, specifically where she got the books and materials to cast the spells.”
“Well, before you leave, would you like some of the leftovers? I want to offer some to you, before Danny eats them all,” asked Nate.
“I’ll help you, Nate,” said Rowena, as she got up slowly.
“Call me, if you have any difficulties this weekend,” remarked Amelia.
“We will,” stated Jill.
Danny spent most of Friday working on his studies, as he wanted the rest of the weekend free.
Saturday seemed strange; for the first time since the start of school, there was no Buckeye game to watch. He did watch some of the other games, but it wasn’t the same, as he didn’t have the emotional attachment to the teams.
Jill was due to meet him at mid-afternoon and they would hang out the rest of the day.
“I’m heading out. You sure you don’t mind?” asked Nate, as he slipped on his jacket.
“No, I’ll be fine. You go have fun with Rowena,” replied Danny, as he watched football on the TV.
“Call me, if you need anything,” stated Nate. “Hey, how did you know I was going to see Rowena?”
“Women’s intuition,” replied Danny with a wink. “Look, it’s obvious that she likes you. Say hi for me.”
“I will, see you later.”
Danny’s attention returned to the game. At half time, he started channel surfing and couldn’t settle on anything. He looked at his watch and saw that Jill wouldn’t be over for another two hours.
Without really thinking about it, Danny turned off the TV and walked over to the bathroom. He decided to take a bath, which was strange, as he hadn’t taken an actual bath in years.
He stripped down as the hot water filled the tub. He looked under the sink and found that there was a bottle of bubble bath. It had been left there by one of Nate’s girlfriends. He opened the bottle, sniffed the contents and began to pour it in the tub.
The hot water felt surprisingly good as he slipped slowly into the bath. He let the water get near the top before turning it off, and he began to soak. It was very relaxing, and he found that he was falling asleep.
Actually, he wasn’t really falling asleep, but hovering at that stage just before drifting off. Without thinking, he began to gently massage his nipples. The feeling was very pleasant and he sighed softly.
One of his hands began to slide down and he began to slowly rub up against her labia. Her fingers began to slide in, and it took Danielle a few moments to realize that she had transformed. Instead of jumping out of the tub, she continued to pleasure herself. It was her first truly self-paced orgasm, as the last two times were all furiously accomplished in order to transform back. Danielle now accepted her fate, and she knew that in just a week or so, she would be female for the rest of her life.
The orgasm was very intense, and Danielle had to spend a few minutes wiping up water spilled from the tub.
Danielle inspected herself in the mirror. She looked similar to the feminized version of Danny that she had achieved two weeks ago. The main difference was that she had dark red hair. She glanced down and confirmed that she was a true red head.
Her hair was long and fell down well below her shoulders and to the small of her back. While it looked pretty, it was a bit of a pain, and Danielle decided then and there that she would have short hair after her final transformation.
Danielle also noticed that she was several inches shorter. She estimated that she was now maybe 5-6. Thankfully she didn’t have huge breasts. They were C-cup and nicely formed, but not the massive boobs favored by Nate.
She ran her hand through her hair and debated what to do next. Thanks to her bathtub orgasm, her sexual urges were under control. She decided to call Jill.
“You’ve changed already?” asked Jill.
“Yes,” replied Danielle. She then told Jill what had happened.
“Okay, I’ll be over soon,” stated Jill. “Stay put, please!”
‘”I will,” replied Danielle.
She was only wearing a t-shirt, and it fit her like a nightgown. She walked out into the living room and sat down on the couch. Glancing at the clock on the VCR, she saw it was only 3:21.
Jill arrived a few minutes later and immediately gave Danielle a hug and a long kiss.
“Wow, you came out cute this time,” she commented as she sat down on the couch.
“Thanks. I hope this is what my final look will be, although I’m getting annoyed with the length of my hair.
“Turn around; I’ll put it in a French braid for you. Trust me, I’ve done this many times,” instructed Jill. “So what do you want to do with the rest of the day? Are you ready for sex yet?”
Danielle giggled. “Actually, I’m not, but I did have a pretty good orgasm while I was in the tub.”
“Okay, so what do you want to do?”
“I’m not really in the mood for staying in here, but I have nothing to wear.”
“Au contraire, Danielle,” replied Jill. “As soon as I finish here, I have something for you in the car.”
A few minutes later, Jill was laying out a pair of jeans, a bra, panties, socks, and a red sweater.
“I also have a pair of shoes that should fit you. I noticed the last couple of times that you’re about the same size as me, except for the boob department. I gambled and bought a 34-C bra for you, it looks about right. I also have a coat you can borrow. Look, I know all your stuff is supposed to change when Amelia casts the identity spell, but you need something now.”
Danielle carefully picked up the panties and slowly slipped them on.
“They won’t bite, Danielle,” joked Jill.
“Good point,” she replied. She then began to struggle with the bra. Jill let her fumble with it a bit before helping her.
“That does look like a good fit,” noted Jill. “The jeans should fit too.”
A few minutes later, Danielle was standing in front of the mirror. She looked like a typical college student.
“What about makeup?” asked Danielle.
“Don’t worry about it; we’re just going out on High Street. If we were going out to the clubs, I’d help you with some. But I think a little lipstick would be nice.”
“Really?” replied Danielle.
“Yes, nice for me! Oh, here, I brought you a purse you can borrow; just think of it as a small backpack! Now are you sure you want to do this?”
“Yes, let’s go.”
They headed towards High Street. Jill was pleased that Danielle wanted to go out, as it would give her some idea of what she’d have to look forward to the rest of her life.
They poked around a few of the shops.
“Look at all the Fiesta Bowl stuff for sale,” noted Danielle, as they walked by one of the book stores that sold Ohio State souvenirs.
“I know; it didn’t take them very long to get it all out. It’s pretty cool that we’re going to the game.”
“I can’t wait,” replied Danielle.
“How’re you holding up?”
“Not bad, actually pretty good.”
“You want to see if Rowena’s shop is still open?”
“That’s sounds cool. Nate was hanging out with her all day.”
They walked up to Ye Olde Magik Shoppe. It was still open, and they walked in.
“Well, this is a surprise!” exclaimed Rowena. She came from around the counter and hugged both girls.
Nate walked over and did the same. “You look very pretty, Danielle.”
“Thank you, Nate,” replied Danielle.
Danielle told them what had happened.
“Let me guess, the longer you’re a woman, the more natural it feels,” stated Rowena.
“That’s right,” replied Danielle. “That part doesn’t seem right. If this is a punishment spell, then wouldn’t it make it worse if I hated being female?”
“That’s one way of looking at it. But part of the reason for using this spell was to make the man into a woman, mind and body, eager to please their sexual partner.”
“Speaking of which, I think we’d better start heading back to the apartment,” stated Danielle.
Jill giggled. “It’s a long walk, you up to it?”
“Here, take my truck,” stated Nate as he handed Jill the keys.
“Won’t you need it?” asked Jill.
Nate glanced over at Rowena, who was shaking her head.
“No, looks like that’s covered,” he replied.
“We’ll be at my place,” announced Jill.
“Okay, that’s cool.”
Danielle gave him a big hug. “Thanks, Nate.”
“See you later,” he answered. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
“I was just about to say the same thing!” replied Danielle.
Danielle’s sexual urges returned with a vengeance, and they just made it Jill’s apartment. They ended up making love on the couch in the living room. It was the first of an evening of making love.
Danny woke up early Sunday morning and sat up. It took him a second to regain his bearings and to realize that he was in Jill’s bed. He stepped out of the bed and walked into her bathroom. He turned on the light and let out a gasp. Technically he was male, but not by much. His hands were immediately drawn to his small breasts. His nipples were pert and erect in the cool air of the bathroom. He ran his eyes down his body, and saw that his hips were larger and more feminine. He still had his male sex organs, but they seemed smaller.
Jill came in and stood behind him; she put her hand on his shoulder. “You okay?”
“I’m not sure. Amelia said that this would happen. It’ll be very hard to pass as a guy. Crap, my hair is still long,” he cursed. It wasn’t as long as it had been the previous evening, but it was down to his collar.
“I can cut that for you; as for the rest, dress in layers. It’s cold out, and no one will notice.”
“They’ll notice. Look at my face; I look like a girl.”
“You can stay home all week,” suggested Jill.
“You know that’s not possible; we have finals in a week.”
“In a week, you’ll be Danielle. Yes, this week will be hard for you, but you’ll survive, and I’ll be there for you,” replied Jill. She then turned him around and kissed him on the lips. “Let’s go back to bed.”
“You sure? There’s not much I can do.”
“Don’t sell yourself short,” stated Jill, as she took Danny by the hand and led him back to bed.
By ten, they were driving back to Danny’s apartment, having made a detour for breakfast. Danny was wearing the same outfit as the day before, minus the bra. It didn’t matter, as the waitress thought he was a girl regardless.
“What time did Amelia say she was coming by?” asked Danny.
“Around eleven,” replied Jill.
“Good, that’ll give you time to cut my hair,” replied Danny.
They walked into the apartment to find Nate and Rowena finishing up breakfast. Rowena was wearing Nate’s bathrobe.
“Go on, say it; I look like a girl,” stated Danny, as he took off his coat.
“I’m going to cut his hair, that might help a little,” added Jill.
“I hope no one notices that I’m shorter,” stated Danny.
“Don’t forget thinner,” added Nate, “and cuter.”
“You’re not helping,” countered Danny with a laugh.
Rowena gave Danny a playful punch in the arm.
“Sorry, Danny, you know I care about you,” apologized Nate.
“I know, don’t worry about it.”
“Come on, Danny, I’ll cut your hair in the bathroom; we can use one of the bar stools,” suggested Jill.
Jill did a reasonable job trimming Danny’s hair.
“You know, I can loan you a couple of sports bras. They have a tendency to press down the chest,” offered Jill, as she finished up trimming his hair.
“That might work. I just have to get through a week’s worth of classes; I can skip some of the tutorials. I don’t feel like being in group discussions this week. Is it my imagination, or is my voice higher?”
“It’s higher,” replied Jill. “That might be smart, or you can pretend you have a cold or something like that. There, I’m done; what do you think?”
Danny looked in the mirror. “Not bad, it’s the most masculine thing about me. Seriously, you did a great job.”
“So when Amelia changes your identity, do you get a new wardrobe too?”
“Yes, she will,” announced Amelia, as she stood in the bathroom doorway.
“Good morning,” greeted Danny.
“I heard you had an interesting day yesterday.”
“It was pretty good. I’m more worried about this next week. I don’t exactly look butch,” he replied.
“I know, but it’s just for a week, and if anyone has any suspicions, the identity spell will take care of those.”
Danny let out a sigh. “I still can’t believe this is happening to me. So, do you need to examine me again?”
“If you don’t mind. We don’t often get to track someone through the transformation,” she replied.
“No, I don’t mind,” replied Danny.
Thankfully for Danny, Monday’s weather was cool and cloudy. He dressed in layers, hoping that no one would notice the fact that he was becoming a woman. On Jill’s advice, he was wearing a sports bra under his shirt; over that he wore a sweatshirt. He also wore a ball cap, pulled down low.
Additionally, he was wearing panties. This was due to practicality, as his male underwear didn’t fit anymore. Jill had bought him several pairs of plain cotton panties. Danny admitted that they did fit better, especially with his slightly broader hips.
Another problem Danny had to deal with was that nearly all his shoes were now too big. He was presently wearing a pair of hunting boots and a thick pair of socks. Still, he had to keep them tightly laced to keep them from falling off. He decided that after classes were over he would get a pair of shoes that fit comfortably.
For the most part, the day was incredibly average and normal. Nothing happened to justify his fears. Danny went to two lectures that morning, and he found them to be a wonderful escape from his real life. All he had to do was listen and take notes. He was also pleased to see that no one was looking at him, as like him, they were concentrating on the lecture, or sleeping; either way, they weren’t noticing Danny.
By lunch, Danny was feeling pretty confident that no one was paying any attention to his appearance. He walked into the Student Union for lunch. He walked up to Mark Pi’s for some Chinese food.
“Can I help you, miss?” asked the woman behind the counter.
Danny almost gasped, but was able to maintain his composure and place his order, even though his appetite had just disappeared.
After eating, he headed across campus to his last class of the day, Ancient History.
Dr. Pappadimos gave a lecture on the importance of maritime trade in the eastern Mediterranean. The lecture focused on the Phoenicians and how they were able to create an empire based on trade, which was the topic of Danny’s paper.
As class ended, Dr. Pappadimos addressed the class.
“Your TAs have your papers and will pass them back to you. Overall, I was disappointed, and I expect much better results in your final exams,” stated Dr. Pappadimos.
Danny always felt a twinge of worry whenever he was getting a grade back. Fearing the worst, he walked down to his TA, a young graduate student named Kim Nelson.
“Here’s your paper, Danny; by the way, yours was one of the best in the class,” commented Kim. She then stared at Danny. “Are you okay? You look thinner.”
“I’ve been fighting a bug,” lied Danny, eager to get away.
“Mr. Norris, I’ve also noticed your change in appearance, have you seen a doctor?” asked Dr. Pappadimos.
“Yes, I have a viral infection, nothing contagious, and they have me on antibiotics,” replied Danny.
“Okay, I’d hate to see such a promising student get seriously ill. Your paper was a breath of fresh air compared to most of what your class produced.”
Danny smiled proudly. “Thank you, Dr. Pappadimos.”
“I talked to your academic advisor; he told me that you’re requesting admission to the graduate department. I was pleased to tell him that you’d be an excellent candidate. Oh, and if the history department doesn’t accept you, stop by the anthropology department; we can always use a bright young man like yourself.”
Bright young man, well you got two out of three right, thought Danny.
“I’ll consider it, Dr. Pappadimos.”
“Now, get home and get some rest; you need to be well with finals coming up.”
At least the day wasn’t a total loss. As he headed home he read the comments concerning his paper. His grade was a 97, and there were several glowing comments. Danny then drove to the local mall to get a pair of shoes that fit.
He went into one of those outlet shoe stores, which allowed him to try on pairs at his own pace. He decided to get a pair of hiking boots, but none of the male styles seemed to fit right. He glanced over at the female section and slowly walked over. He found a pair he liked and tried them on; they fit perfectly.
He walked to the checkout and set them down on the counter.
The salesclerk looked up and smiled. “Will that be all, miss? We do have a sale on winter socks, buy two and get one pair free.”
“Um, okay,” replied Danny. He walked over to the display of socks and picked out three pairs, then without hesitation, three more. No sense it passing up a bargain, he thought.
He walked out to his car and was about ready to leave, when he felt a strange sensation. Changing into his new socks and boots, he headed back into the mall. He walked past a jewelry store and a sign caught his eye. Without hesitation he entered.
“Yes, I’d like to get my ears pierced,” he stated.
A few minutes later, he walked back to his car with small gold studs in his earlobes.
Back at the apartment, Danny did some reading before Nate arrived home.
“Hey, you feel like spaghetti for dinner?” asked Nate as he walked in.
“Sounds good. You mind if I call up Jill and see if she wants to join us?”
“No, not at all. Hey, ask her to pick up some garlic bread on the way over,” asked Nate, “and, before you ask, Rowena has to work tonight. She always keeps the store open late before finals start.”
Danny picked up the phone and called Jill. “Nate, she’ll be over in thirty minutes.”
“Cool. Hey, when did you do that?” asked Nate, as he stared at Danny.
“What do you mean?”
“You got your ears pierced. When did you do that?”
Danny reached up to his ears and felt the studs. “I have no idea.” He ran over to the mirror in the bathroom.
“Better call Amelia,” stated Nate .
“You’re composed enough about all this!” Danny snapped back.
“Hey, calm down, Danny. I feel for you, but getting upset isn’t going to solve a thing.”
Danny sighed. “You’re right. Sorry. I’ll call Amelia.”
Danny was still on the phone with Amelia when Jill arrived. Nate filled her in on what had happened.
Danny hung up the phone.
“Well?” asked Jill.
“Amelia told me that it’s not uncommon in cases like this for me to just get the overwhelming urge to start feminizing myself,” explained Danny. “Crap, this was bad enough just once a week, now I have to be on guard 24/7!”
“Okay, calm down, what else did she say?” asked Jill as she sat down next to him. She began to stroke his head softly.
“It’ll get worse, and I may not even notice what I’m doing, like today, when I got my ears pierced. I don’t know if I can trust myself to even go to class. Sorry for being such a pain. This is all my fault.”
“You’re not a pain, and you’re not to blame, don’t forget that!” interjected Nate. “If anyone is to blame, it’s me. If I hadn’t dated Chelsea, none of this would have happened.”
“You don’t know that,” replied Danny. “No sense in blaming yourself for something you have no control over.”
“You mean like what you’re doing?” replied Nate with a smile.
“Touché.”
Over dinner, Jill, Nate, and Danny worked out a schedule, so that one of them would be with Danny most of the time. It wasn’t a perfect solution, but it was the best they could come up with.
The next day Danny was able to get through his classes without any difficulties. He wondered if it was because he had something to concentrate on, so he decided to throw himself into his studies. He spent most of the afternoon in his apartment studying for his finals.
“Hey, do you mind if I head down to the gym? I need to do my rehab exercises,” stated Nate.
“No, not at all, I should be okay,” replied Danny.
“Okay, but call me immediately if you need anything.”
“I will.”
Danny read for another hour before getting up to fix something to eat. The day was almost over and he had been in control for all of it. He sat on the couch and watched TV as he ate some leftovers that he’d nuked up.
He was soon channel surfing, and he stopped on the classic movie channel. He usually didn’t stick around unless they were showing some action-adventure movie, but for some reason the movie caught his attention. He sat there watching it, unaware when Nate arrived home.
“What are you watching?” asked Nate in disbelief.
“Shhhh!” replied Danny.
Nate noticed that Danny was crying. He picked up the TV Guide, and when he saw what Danny was watching, he called Jill.
“What’s up?” she asked.
“Danny is sitting on the couch watching Terms of Endearment,” stated Nate.
“Is he crying?”
“How did you guess?”
“It’s a sad movie,” replied Jill. “I imagine with his emotional state that he’s been crying.”
“What should I do?”
“Don’t kid him. I’ll be over shortly,” replied Jill.
“Okay,” replied Nate.
Jill was true to her word, and arrived carrying a bag from 7-11. She sat down next to Danny, just as the movie was ending. She handed Danny a box of tissues.
“I can’t believe that I just watched that movie, but it was so good,” he replied.
“It’s good to watch a good tearjerker every now and then,” stated Jill. “Now, do you know what comes next?”
“No idea.”
“Chocolate ice cream,” replied Jill, as she pulled a container out of the bag.
“Do you still like football?” asked Nate, who was watching from the kitchen doorway.
“Why wouldn’t I?” asked Danny glancing over his shoulder.
“Good. I can tolerate you watching chick flicks, just as long as you still like football,” joked Nate. ‘I’ll get you two some bowls and spoons.”
He returned shortly and handed them to Jill. “I’m heading over to see Rowena; see you later.”
“Bye, Nate,” stated Danny.
“Say hi for us,” added Jill.
“I will. Seriously, are you okay, Danny?” asked Nate.
“Yes, thanks,” replied Danny.
Danny and Jill shared the ice cream as they watched some nature show.
“Anything else unusual happen today?” asked Jill.
“No. I spent most of the day studying. If anything, I should do really great on my finals,” replied Danny.
“I wouldn’t recommend it for everyone,” stated Jill.
Danny laughed. “Wow, I haven’t had chocolate ice cream in a while; I forgot how good it was. No, good isn’t the word, fantastic is!”
Jill smiled and nodded. “Chocolate is wasted on men.”
“I can’t argue with you on that point. I was never much of a chocolate lover. I guess it’s one of the better changes, maybe this won’t be so bad,” replied Danny.
“Seriously, how’re you doing?” she asked.
“I just wish it was over,” he replied. “I mean, it’s inevitable that I’m going to change, I just want it to be over and done.”
“Have you talked to Amelia today?”
“No, why?”
“She was going to question Chelsea today. Didn’t she tell you that?”
Danny shook his head. “Maybe she didn’t want to get my hopes up.”
Jill picked up her cell phone and called Amelia.
“Amelia, I’m with Danny, any luck with Chelsea today?”
“I’m actually just a few blocks away. Are you at Danny’s place?”
“Yes.”
“Good, I’ll be there shortly.”
Ten minutes later Amelia arrived. Instead of a coat, she was wearing a dark green cape that wrapped around her.
“So tell us what happened. Was she helpful?” asked Jill.
“No, I’m sorry. We gave her the power of speech, and all she did for the fifteen minutes was to exclaim one vile obscenity after another. It was a sight you don’t usually see, a gray cat screaming the f-word over and over again in a variety of combinations.”
In spite of himself, Danny giggled. “Too bad you didn’t videotape it.”
“Actually we did, but it’s for her trial. We eventually calmed her down and began to question her. The prosecutor offered a deal, in exchange for help in reversing the spells. She refused. Her lawyer told us he’d try to talk some sense into her.”
“I can’t believe she has a lawyer,” remarked Danny.
“Why wouldn’t she?” asked Amelia.
“Do you think she knows how to reverse the spells?” asked Jill.
“Maybe, but right now she’s too blinded by her rage to think straight. Maybe in a few years she’ll see the light.”
“That won’t do me any good,” remarked Danny. “As much as I’m unhappy about what’s happening to me, I want to get on with my life. In two or three years from now, I won’t want to change all over again.”
Amelia smiled at Danny’s response. “I thought you’d say that.”
“I’m not being heroic or anything like that,” replied Danny.
Jill leaned over and kissed Danny on the cheek. “Yes, you are.”
Danny told her about his day, including the movie and the chocolate ice cream.
“The spell has your emotions in flux. You can expect wide mood swings the next few days. Now, the good thing is that your emotional state will calm down once you’ve completed the transformation,” explained Amelia. “Your idea about concentrating on your studies will work, but it’s more like a temporary dike holding back water; the changes and swings will occur.”
“That’s good to know, at least I’ll be prepared the next time,” replied Danny.
“Well, I’d better get going. I have to finish the two spells for you,” stated Amelia as she stood up.
“Thanks again, Amelia,” stated Danny.
“It’s my pleasure, my dear,” she replied.
Danny woke up early and decided to take a bath before going to his classes. It felt good to soak in the hot water. Without really thinking about it, he retrieved his razor and shaving cream; soon he was shaving his legs and underarms. It wasn’t until he was halfway through that realized what he was doing. With a sigh, he completed the task.
His smooth legs felt strange as he dried off. He then ran his hand across his face and confirmed that he no longer needed to worry about shaving it. It had been over a week since he last shaved his face. He also noticed that his hair had grown a few inches overnight.
Danny continued to stare at his naked body. The only really masculine part of his body was his penis. If he dressed in women’s clothes, he would have no trouble passing, as all his features were soft and feminized. Thankfully, his breasts were still small, and with the sports bra and layered clothing, he could still disguise them, more or less.
He also thought about the identity spell and for a moment wondered if it would be better if he started totally fresh. Amelia had promised him that it would be a painless transition, and that the changes would happen in his, correction, make that her sleep. Danielle would wake up and not remember the change, Chelsea, or for that matter, anything to do with Danny’s life.
But that idea passed quickly from his mind, as he wanted to remember. He’d told Amelia that he couldn’t make Danny totally disappear, even if the knowledge of Danny’s existence made Danielle’s life more difficult. His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Nate’s voice.
“Hey, you about ready to head off to campus?” asked Nate.
“Sure, I’ll be out in a moment,” replied Danny.
They walked north towards campus in the cool morning air.
“Oh, I got an offer to help out the baseball team,” remarked Nate.
“Doing what?” asked Danny.
“As a batting coach, I may not be able to run, but I can still hit.”
“True, you were hitting nearly .365 when you went down.”
“Actually it was .367,” noted Nate, as he corrected Danny.
“My mistake. So will you do it?” asked Danny.
“I’m thinking about it. My winter and spring schedules aren’t too tough, so I should be able to spare the time. I do miss being around the team.”
“I think you should do it; after all, life is short, you never know what’s going to happen.”
Nate cast a glance at his friend. “Danny, I’m so sorry about all this.”
“I know, and as I’ve said many times before, I don’t blame you. The strange thing is that it has gotten me closer to Jill.”
“You two make a nice couple, for a couple of chicks that is,” replied Nate. He then winked at Danny.
Danny laughed. “Very funny. By the way, I think you and Rowena look great together.”
“It’s pretty amazing, we’ve just clicked! Even though she’s older, I feel closer to her than I have to any women I’ve dated. We have great conversations, and we both love to cook. Believe it or not, most of our dates so far have revolved around cooking a meal together.”
“I’m very happy for both of you.”
They arrived at the building for Danny’s class and stopped outside.
“How’re you doing?” asked Nate.
“Okay, I should be okay, as long as I concentrate on my classes.”
“Call me if you need help.”
Danny had to fight back the urge to give Nate a big hug and a kiss. “Um, okay. See you later.”
Once inside, he moved quickly to his classroom and threw himself into his studies. This would be the pattern for the rest of the day, to focus on studying and be on guard for changes.
Thankfully, there were no more changes.
Friday morning, Danny rose out of bed, stretched and immediately realized that he wasn’t going to class. His breasts had grown while he slept, and there was no way he could hide them, no matter how many layers he wore. He immediately called Jill and then Amelia.
Jill came over and was directed to Danny’s room by Nate. She found Danny sitting on the edge of his bed with his arms clutched around his bare chest. Jill sat down next to him.
“I woke up and there they were; I must have jumped a full cup size overnight,” bemoaned Danny.
“May I see?” asked Jill.
Danny nodded and unfolded his arms, exposing his breasts. They were round, full, and rather pert.
“Um, they’re not just a cup bigger, Danny; you’re up to a C-cup, maybe even bigger,” remarked Jill. “If it means anything, I think they’re lovely.”
Ignoring Jill’s compliment, Danny refolded his arms over his chest. “This sucks. I can’t go to class like this!”
“What’s on your schedule today?”
“Just two classes, but it’s the principle of the thing!”
There was a knock on the door. “Amelia’s here, you want me to send her in?” asked Nate.
“Yes, please,” replied Danny.
Amelia came in and closed the door behind her.
“I’ve had a growth spurt,” announced Danny, as he again unfolded his arms.
“I was afraid of this,” replied Amelia.
“Isn’t there anything that you can do?” he begged.
“I’m sorry dear, but the answer is no. We met again with Chelsea, and she again refused to help. She even tried to scratch me.”
“You should give her some fleas!” replied Danny.
“Or better yet, cast a spell and place her in heat with a nice tomcat!” piped in Jill. “That would teach her!”
Amelia smiled. “I wish I could, but that wouldn’t be fair to the tomcat.”
“Is she really that selfish?” asked Danny.
“I asked her about that. She says that if it was just you affected that she would help, but seeing how hurt Nate was, there is no way she’d help change you back. She’s very bitter and angry. Her anger has blinded her to the pain she has caused others. It sometimes happens to people who play around with magic, not knowing all the side effects.”
“What do you mean?” asked Danny.
“Any time magic is used, it has effects on those who cast the spells. Thankfully, those of us born with powers are for the most part immune. If we overuse our powers, we can get fatigued and are open to other issues. Those who don’t have powers and cast spells sometimes suffer psychological issues. I suspect that’s what happened to Chelsea. I suspect that she had self-image issues even before she started using spells.”
“Does she know what’s going to happen to her?” asked Jill.
“Yes. Her defense lawyer has explained the possible punishments she might receive.”
“And?” asked Danny.
“She said that she would risk it, as the ends justified the means.”
“Will her mental stability be an issue during her trial?” asked Danny.
“Yes, and she will receive help. In some ways, she’s like a drug addict; she’ll go through a rehab program.”
Danny stared at his reflection in the mirror, and then glanced at his alarm clock. “Well, Jill, you’d better get to class, no sense in both of us sitting here all day. I can always study here at home.”
“That sounds like a great idea, Jill. I’ll stay here with Danny,” interjected Amelia.
“You sure?” asked Jill.
“Yes, thanks for coming over. Also, could you also tell Nate thanks for me? I sort of freaked him out when I woke up screaming this morning,” answered Danny.
“Will do,” replied Jill as she hugged Danny. “See you, Amelia.”
After Jill left, Danny got up and slipped on a t-shirt. It stretched over his breasts, which only made them look bigger to Danny’s eyes.
“Don’t get frustrated, it’s all part of the spell,” stated Amelia.
“Who would create something like this anyway?”
“Why do people create computer viruses?” countered Amelia. “It was created when men had a monopoly on power and rights. It was used instead of killing the victim. The spell would strip the victim of their power and prestige yet leave them alive, probably worse than just killing or imprisoning them.”
“Oh, that make sense in a twisted way,” replied Danny. “Why kill your rival when you can ruin their life?”
“Exactly, it was also used by women to get back at men who had violated them.”
“And the counter spells?”
“They were created to help people like you, innocent victims. Unfortunately, we’ve never discovered a way to totally reverse the spell without the help of the person who cast it.”
“Okay. Now, why will the final transformation be so painful?” asked Danny.
“Part of the punishment. Remember, you know what’s going to happen; most victims don’t have a clue. They eventually accept that they’ll be transformed for part of their lives. Then the changes stick around, making life more complicated. They don’t know it’s the last transformation, and instead of a night of sexual pleasure, they get a night of intense pain, followed by the realization that they’re stuck in a female body for the rest of their lives.”
“Intense pain, huh?”
“I will be here, and will do all that I can to help you. Rowena, Jill, and Nate will also be here.”
“So you’ll use some counter spell to ease the pain?”
Amelia shook her head. “I can’t do that. If I use magic while the transformation spell is working, there could be side effects.”
“Like what sort of side effects?” asked Danny.
“The pain could become even worse and possible kill you.”
“Oh.”
“I’m also a medical doctor, Danny, so I’ll rely on modern medicine should the pain get too intense.”
There was a long pause.
“I’m scared, Amelia,” confessed Danny softly. “I’m really scared of what’s happening to me.”
“I know, my dear,” she replied as she hugged him.
Danny wiped away tears as he broke away from Amelia’s embrace. “Thanks, I needed that.”
“You feel better?” she asked.
“A little.”
“That’s a start.”
“I’m also hungry, I wish we could go out to eat,” he stated.
“Why can’t we?”
Danny pointed down to his breasts.
“No offense, Danny, but look at yourself again in the mirror,” stated Amelia softly.
Danny turned around and inspected his reflection. His hair had grown another inch or so over night. He ran his hand through his hair and instinctively styled it. “You’re right, I look like a girl.”
“If you feel up to it, we could go out to have breakfast; we can go away from the campus area if that would make you feel better,” suggested Amelia.
“I think I’ll ditch the t-shirt and wear the sweater that Jill bought me.”
A few minutes later, they were driving out of the campus area. They picked a restaurant to the north of the campus. As expected, the waitress thought Danny was female.
“I have some more questions for you,” Danny said as he sipped his coffee.
“Okay, what’s on your mind?” asked Amelia.
“When the change is complete and you’ve changed my identity, will I know how to be a woman?”
Amelia grinned back.
“Okay, that didn’t come out like I meant it; what I’m trying to say is…”
“I know what you’re trying to say. You’ll find that you’ll be able to do things like applying makeup and things like that. At first this will be a little strange, as you’ll be able to do things without knowing why.”
“Like what?” asked Danny.
“When you have your period, you’ll know what to do, even though you’ll be confused about why. I’ve read interviews with those who have gone through similar experiences; they all agree that after a while you learn to trust your instincts.”
Danny waited until after the waitress left before asking his next question. “What about my memories?”
“You’ll have two sets, one of Danny’s and one of Danielle’s,” replied Amelia as she began to spread some cream cheese on her sesame-seed bagel. “Both will seem real to you.”
“That’ll take some getting used to,” commented Danny. “You mean that I’ll remember my first period, my first date, and my first kiss?”
“Among other things.”
“And will my essence be the same?”
“Yes, you won’t become a totally different person. There will be subtle changes, but you won’t start hating football or wanting to learn ballet.”
“That’s a relief.”
“In some ways you’re lucky, you have two wonderful friends who’ve been with you through this.”
Danny shook his head. “That’s not true; it’s four good friends.”
Amelia and Danny spent the day together. Later in the afternoon they stopped in to see Rowena.
As they walked into the shop, Danny turned to Amelia. “I now know why women wear bras; this bouncing is highly annoying.”
Amelia laughed. “You’re learning! I’m pleased to see that you have an open mind and a sense of humor regarding all this.”
They were greeted by Rowena. “Nate called me and told me what happened.”
“Yep, I blossomed last night,” replied Danny.
“I must admit that you’re handling this well,” Rowena commented as she inventoried some small glass bottles filled with different colored liquids.
“Amelia says that it’s the spell,” replied Danny.
“Give yourself some of the credit,” she replied.
Danny sat down behind the counter. “Can I ask you something?”
“Let me guess, it’s about Nate and me?”
Danny smiled. “Well, he is one of my best friends.”
“Then you’ll be pleased to know that I love him dearly. What he lacks in physical years, he makes up for in intelligence.”
“We’re talking about the same Nate Cooper, right?”
“Very funny. Seriously, he’s a warm and loving person, and he is deeply concerned about you.”
“I know,” replied Danny. “I’m happy for both of you. You’re the best thing that has happened to him.”
“Thank you, my dear.”
They stayed a while longer before Amelia drove Danny home.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Danny. Call me if you have any problems,” stated Amelia, as she hugged him.
“I will.”
Danny went inside and closed the door. He looked at his watch and saw that it was almost five. He clicked on the TV and flopped on the couch. He settled on the news and as he watched it he was overcome with a feeling of sadness. Retrieving his phone, he called home.
“Danny, is that you?” asked his mom.
“Yes, Mom, this is me,” replied Danny.
“Are you okay? You sound different?”
“I’m fighting a bit of a cold,” Danny lied. “I just wanted to say hi and see how you and Dad are.”
“Here, you can ask him yourself; he just got home from work,” said Mom.
“Okay, but I want to talk to you too, Mom,” replied Danny.
They talked for nearly an hour. Danny tried to act as if nothing was wrong. Part of him was worried that something would go wrong with his transformation and that he would never see his parents again.
Finally, his emotions were close to breaking, and he knew he had to end the call. “Mom, I just wanted to say that I love you.”
He hung up the phone and began to cry softly. A few minutes later he regained his composure, and he began to page through his address book. He then dialed a number. Over the next two hours, he called up many of his relatives and friends. He had to say goodbye, just in case.
“How many people did you call?” asked Nate.
“I lost count; I just know that I’ll have a pretty hefty phone bill next month,” replied Danny. “It doesn’t matter; I just wanted to hear their voices.”
“I’d do the same thing,” stated Nate. “So, you feel like going out for a few beers tonight?”
“Um, I don’t think that’d be a good idea,” answered Danny. “I mean, I look more like Danielle now than Danny.”
“So? I don’t care. You can’t just sit around and mope. Look, call up Jill; we’ll go out for a few brews and then come home. I’ll look after both of you and nothing will happen, okay?”
“I guess it wouldn’t hurt,” replied Danny.
He called Jill and she listened to his plan.
“I’m looking pretty fem right now, Jill.”
“Say, come over here first, and I’ll see what I can do. Don’t worry; I’m not going to put you in a dress or anything.”
Danny agreed, and he rode over with Nate to Jill’s apartment.
Once inside, Jill inspected Danny. “I see what you mean. Well, it’ll be a lot easier for you as Danielle. If we run into someone we know, we’ll pass you off as Danny’s sister.”
“Mind if I watch TV?” asked Nate.
“No, we won’t be long,” replied Jill.
Jill was wearing jeans, a multi-colored striped sweater, and ankle boots. She was also wearing some makeup.
“I have a sweater that should fit you, even with your bigger boobs,” noted Jill, as she opened up a drawer of her dresser.
“You can have them if you want them,” replied Danny, as he took off his sweater.
“Oh, I bought you a new bra today; it’s on the bed.”
Danny picked it up and slipped it on. “It fits fine,” he stated as he adjusted the straps. He then stopped and realized what he had just done. “That was weird.”
He then told Jill about his conversation with Amelia.
“I wonder if that means you know how to do makeup now?” she asked, as she handed him an emerald green sweater. “This color will look great with your red hair.”
Danny slipped on the sweater. It fit great, except for the fact that it had a bit of a plunging neckline, which showed off his cleavage.
“Oops, I forgot about that,” apologized Jill. “Let me see what else I have.”
“Don’t worry about it,” stated Danny, as he began to adjust the sweater. “I’ll just keep my jacket on.”
“Okay, since you’re so confident, then you feel like trying a little makeup?”
“Um, I guess so,” replied Danny.
“You don’t have to; I was just giving you some grief.”
“No, we might as well try. Nothing extreme, okay?”
“Sure, Danny, just a little eye shadow, a little mascara, and some lipstick.”
Jill began to apply some eye shadow above Danny’s eyes.
“Since when do you wear makeup?” asked Danny.
“I don’t wear a lot of makeup, but I do like to dress up sometimes, even if we’re just going out for a beer. The trick is to not look like you’re wearing makeup.”
“So what’s the point of wearing any?”
“Keep it up and I’ll pull out my eyeliner!”
Jill wouldn’t let Danny look in the mirror until she styled his hair. “I can’t believe that I just cut this a few days ago. It’s almost back to your shoulders.”
“I know.”
“Okay, one last thing, I have a necklace for you. I bought it at Rowena’s shop,” stated Jill as she slipped it around his neck.
It was a small glass vial, filled with sparkly sand. The vial was surrounded by a silver holder. There were symbols molded into the silver, including a quarter moon and several stars.
“Rowena says it’s supposed to help you with transitions,” explained Jill. “I just think it looks cute on you.”
She then moved away so Danny could see himself in the mirror.
“Oh wow,” he replied. “Is that me?”
“You look great. I’m very pleased that you’re my girlfriend,” replied Jill, as she kissed Danny.
As they got up to leave the room, Jill snapped her fingers. “Ooops, I almost forgot something. I bought you a leather purse today.” She then handed Danny a small brown leather handbag. “Before you argue, think about it, you don’t exactly have room for a wallet in those jeans.”
“True,” he replied.
Jill helped him fill it with things he would need. He then slipped it over his left shoulder. “How’s that?”
“Perfect, now let’s go.”
Nate sat up as Danny and Jill walked out of her room.
“Wow, you two look great!” he exclaimed.
“It’s a good thing that you’re seeing someone,” joked Jill.
“Same for you!”
Jill nodded and then leaned over and kissed Danny on the lips.
“Let’s head out, first round is on me,” announced Nate.
“One thing, I guess you’d better remember to call me Danielle; we don’t want to confuse anyone,” stated Danny.
They walked over to High Street and headed into one of the bars. It was not one that they normally frequented.
They grabbed a table and sat down.
“What do you want?” asked Nate. “Judging by the crowd, we won’t get served on our own.”
“Vodka, on the rocks, with a lime twist, please,” stated Jill.
“I’ll stick with a beer,” replied Danielle.
“Be right back,” remarked Nate.
He returned in a few minutes with the drinks. He had bought a pitcher of beer and he filled Danielle’s glass first.
“Here’s to friendship,” said Nate as he raised his glass in a toast.
“And to love,” added Jill, winking at Danielle.
They gently tapped their glasses together.
Due to the noise in the bar, there wasn’t a lot of conversation. They headed out into the cold December evening. They walked down the street next to each other. Nate was in the middle and had his arms around Jill and Danielle. He did this so no one would make a pass at either of them.
“I can’t believe it’ll be Christmas soon,” remarked Jill.
“I haven’t even started my shopping,” commented Danielle.
“Well, you’ve had a lot on your mind,” piped in Nate.
Danielle laughed.
“See, you are having a good time! This is much better than sitting around the apartment feeling sorry for yourself.”
“Hmm, I seem to notice that we’re heading towards Rowena’s shop,” noted Jill.
“Really?” replied Nate. “She’s due to get off shortly.”
“I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m getting hungry,” stated Danielle.
“I could use something to eat myself,” added Jill. “Let’s see if Rowena wants to join us.”
Rowena was glad to see them.
“Danielle, you look fabulous,” she said.
“Thank you,” replied Danielle.
“Any suggestions for dinner?” asked Nate.
“Chinese?” suggested Jill.
“Oooh, that sounds good,” piped in Danielle.
“There’s a great place up the street,” suggested Rowena. “We can all pile in my car.”
“I’ll call Amelia and see if she wants to join us,” added Danielle.
“I know she will; she loves Chinese food,” answered Rowena.
“Oh, I’m so full,” bemoaned Nate, as they walked into the apartment.
“The food there was pretty good,” commented Danielle. “Thanks for talking me into going out.”
“No problem, Danni,” replied Nate with a wink.
“Hey, that’s right; you can still call me Danni!”
“Well, I’m going to bed. See you in the morning, Danni.”
“I’m going to watch a little tube first.”
Danni sat on the couch and flipped channels before settling on ESPN. The commentators were talking about the Fiesta Bowl and saying that Ohio State had no chance to beat the University of Miami. Oh, well, thought Danni, that’s why they play the game.
Eventually, Danni headed to bed.
Danni was on his back staring at the ceiling. It was a bit unnerving knowing that soon he would be totally female, not that he was male anymore. It was strange being in between, and as he thought about this he began to rub his nipples. He was immediately rewarded by waves of pleasure sweeping through his body.
One of Danni’s hands moved down to his cock and began to stroke it. The combination of sexual pleasure was staggering, and Danni was soon moaning in delight. His mind began to drift, and he thought of his sexual encounters with both Jill and Nate. Both were incredible, but for different reasons.
Jill’s lovemaking was more mutual and sharing, while being with Nate had made him feel so feminine. He fantasized about Nate’s cock pumping in and out of his vagina as he stroked his own cock faster and faster. Soon his mind was flipping back and forth between Jill and Nate, and in a near volcanic explosion Danni climaxed. It was the most intense orgasm he had ever experienced as a male, even exceeding those he had had with a partner.
Danni felt totally weak and could barely get out of bed to clean up. Danni stared at his image, or was it her image, in the mirror. My face looks so feminine, thought Danni, as he ran his hand across his cheeks. He hoped that he wouldn’t look much more different when the changes were complete.
He then stared down at his breasts. He did like the fact that he had more than one pleasure zone, but it would take some time to get used to the added weight on his chest. Then there was the bouncing and jiggling. They seemed to have a life of their own. He couldn’t even imagine running without wearing a bra. He bounced up and down on his heels and felt his breasts move. He then prayed that they wouldn’t be any bigger after the final change. Maybe that’s why Chelsea is such a bitch, he thought.
Danny felt a wave of fatigue sweep through his body, and he went back to bed. There would be time to think about this more in the morning.
Around three in the morning, Danni woke up in severe pain. Every bone in Danni’s body felt as if it was on fire. He struggled to get out of bed and shuffled slowly over to Nate’s room. He began to pound on Nate’s door.
“Nate… wake up… Nate… please call Amelia,” he pleaded, gasping in pain. “It’s started.”
Within ten minutes, Amelia arrived at their apartment. Danni was in a fetal position on the couch, moaning in pain.
“She collapsed on the floor in pain, so I carried her to the couch,” explained Nate.
“Try to tell me what’s wrong, my dear,” asked Amelia in a comforting voice.
Danni began to try to describe the pains he was feeling, but was overwhelmed by the pain. “Please… it hurts so much!” he cried. “Make it stop! Oh, please make it stop!”
“Okay, I’m going to give you an injection. It should ease the pain.”
Amelia gave Danni an injection in his arm. Danni still moaned in pain.
“Can’t you give him more?” asked Nate.
“I can’t; give the drug time to take effect,” explained Amelia in a calm voice.
Jill and Rowena also arrived within the next fifteen minutes.
The drug slowly took effect, and Danni began to feel good enough to sit up on the couch. He began to describe the pain in his body to Amelia.
“You feel up to walking back to your bed?” asked Amelia.
Danni shook his head, as he wiped tears from his eyes.
“You want me to carry you?” asked Nate.
“That’s a good idea,” added Jill.
“Okay,” replied Danni in a soft voice.
Nate scooped him up and gently carried him to his bed. Nate noted how light Danni felt. Jill and Rowena followed them in.
“I need to examine Danni; Nate could you make a pot of coffee?” asked Amelia.
“In other words, please leave the room,” remarked Rowena with a smile.
“Thank you,” replied Amelia.
After the others left, Amelia started her exam. She was able to get Danni to explain where the pain was in greater detail. “The reason your joints hurt is that your body is setting into its new form. Your back hurts because you’re getting shorter; that’s also why your arms and legs hurt. Your hips and pelvis ache due to them widening. The next series of pains will be in your abdomen. Those will be extremely painful.”
Danni bit his lip and nodded softly. “I’m so scared.”
“I know, but I’ll be here with you the whole time. Do you need anything?”
“Some water would be nice.”
Amelia got up and walked to the door. A few minutes later Jill walked in with a mug of coffee for Amelia and a sports bottle of water for Danni.
“We’ll be right out in the living room if you need anything,” remarked Jill. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying.
“Thanks, Jill,” replied Danni.
Amelia sat down next to Danni’s bed and took his blood pressure. “Now we wait for the next wave of change.”
Twenty minutes later, Danni winced in pain; a moment later he began to moan. Then he wrapped his arms around his waist as he shrieked in pain.
Amelia tried to get Danni to lie down. “Okay, my dear, this is going to be rough.”
Danni didn’t reply, as he began to cringe in pain. Tears were rolling down his face, and he began to hyperventilate. Amelia did her best to calm him down.
Danni was soon soaked in sweat and crying. Amelia gave him another injection, which calmed him down slightly. Even so, the pain was such that he couldn’t stay in one position for more than a minute or two.
“Oh, please make it stop,” moaned Danni. “I can’t take this!”
Amelia took him by the hand and comforted him the best she could. “You can get through this, Danni; I’m here for you.”
“It feels like my insides are being crushed!” groaned Danni.
“Your body is creating room for your uterus and ovaries,” explained Amelia.
Danni nodded and continued to suffer from the pain. Amelia would have loved to knock him out, but the spell wouldn’t allow that. It was designed to make the victim suffer. If the victim passed out or was too heavily drugged, the changes would stop, until the victim regained consciousness and then they would start up again. The best she could do was ease the pain.
At one point, Danni suddenly sat up and screamed in pain, as he reached down to his groin.
“Hang on, Danni; tell me what’s happening,” asked Amelia.
“It feels like I was just hit in the fucking nuts!” he groaned. He then turned to Amelia and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s okay, Danni, I understand.”
This bout of transformation lasted for nearly an hour. Danni was totally drained; his hair was drenched in sweat. He gingerly reached down and discovered she was now female.
Amelia did another exam.
“Is it over?” asked Danni weakly.
“No.”
“What’s left?” she asked.
“Your face and throat,” replied Amelia.
“Oh, anything else after that?”
“That should be it,” replied Amelia.
“What time is it?”
“Almost seven.”
Danni began to choke up. “I’m sorry.”
Amelia smiled and wiped Danni’s face with a cool damp washcloth. “This is my job. I don’t mind, especially when I’m helping a dear friend.”
The pain in Danny’s face started a few minutes later, and he began to scream in agony, as he clutched his face.
“Oh God, it feels like my face is imploding!” she cried. “Make it stop! Please make it stop!”
“Hang on, Danni.”
Danni could actually feel the bones in her face and even the teeth in her gums realign. The pain was excruciating. All she could do was cry.
Then, just as the pain began to ease a little, her throat seemed to lock up, and Danni sat up struggling to breathe. It felt as if she was being strangled and she felt close to blacking out. Thankfully this part of the transformation didn’t last long, and soon Danni began to breathe easier.
“Oh, wow, that was awful. I could feel each bone change; I could feel the grinding as they realigned. It felt like someone was beating my face with a bat. Then I couldn’t breathe.”
Danni’s voice was much higher and softer. There was little trace of his old voice left.
“How do you feel now?”
“Exhausted,” replied Danni. “There is no more sharp pain, but I ache all over.”
“You feel strong enough to stand up?” asked Amelia.
“Maybe,” replied Danni.
“Jill, Rowena, can you come in here?” asked Amelia.
They helped Danni into the bathroom so she could clean up; at the same time Amelia began to strip Danni’s bed of the sweat-soaked sheets.
“I’ll get some clean ones,” stated Nate.
“Thanks,” replied Amelia.
“How is she?” he asked, as he helped Amelia make Danni’s bed.
“She’s totally female.”
“So it’s over?” he asked.
“Yes, at least concerning her physical changes”
A few minutes later, Jill and Rowena walked Danni back into the bedroom. She was only wearing a t-shirt, which once was Danny’s and now served as a nightgown.
Compared to the once athletic Danny, Danielle was tiny. She was now 5-5. Her dark red hair was now down past her shoulders. Her breasts were C-cup and proportional to her body. Even with her small size, she had a pretty impressive figure; for some reason she knew her figure was 32C-22-34.
Her face was similar to Danny’s. It was now softer, and more feminine. Her nose was smaller and her cheekbones were higher. Danielle realized she looked like her mom.
“Hi everyone,” she greeted them softly. “I think I’ll sleep for a while, if you don’t mind.”
Danielle received a long hug from Jill, followed by hugs from Rowena and Nate.
“Before you go to sleep, I’d like you to take in some fluids,” stated Amelia. “It’ll take a while before you body recovers.”
After a glass of water, Jill and Amelia led Danielle back to her bedroom. They left her sleeping soundly in her room.
“She’s really cute,” noted Nate, as he began to scramble some eggs.
“I agree,” replied Jill.
“What’s next?” asked Nate.
“I just cast the spell to lower her sexual drive. I don’t want her waking up to find the first thing she wants to do is have sex,” stated Amelia, as she sat down on the couch.
“You were wonderful, Amelia,” stated Rowena.
“Thank you. I was glad to help.”
“When will you cast the identity spell?” asked Jill.
“This evening when she goes to bed, it’ll work overnight.”
By the time breakfast was ready, Amelia was sound asleep on the couch. Nate retrieved an extra blanket and covered her up.
“The rest of you can crash here too if you want,” added Nate.
“That sounds like a great idea,” replied Jill, fighting back a yawn.
They ate breakfast in silence. Afterwards Rowena and Jill crashed on Nate’s bed. He took the Lazy-boy.
It had been a very long night.
Danni woke slowly, and it took her awhile to clear her head. Her entire body was sore, as if she had just had a very hard workout. It took her a few minutes to get the energy to sit up. She brushed back her hair and felt the weight of her breasts. Eventually, curiosity overcame her reluctance, and she stepped out of bed to examine her body.
She stared at her new face; at least she was attractive, she thought. After a momentary hesitation, she gently touched her face. Yes, it was real.
One thing that she had to do was to get her hair cut; she couldn’t stand the way it kept getting in her face.
Surprisingly, she didn’t feel aroused, and then she remembered that Amelia had told her she would be casting a spell on her, just before she drifted off to sleep.
Danni looked for something to wear, besides the oversized t-shirt. At first she wondered why they had given her one of Nate’s t-shirts to wear, when it hit her that she was wearing one of her old shirts.
She found the jeans that Jill had bought her and slipped them on; they were too long, but otherwise they fit.
Danni found the others sitting in the living room, watching football and sharing the Sunday paper.
“Good morning,” she greeted them.
“Try afternoon, but it’s great to see you up and about,” replied Nate.
“Oh, is it afternoon already?” she asked.
Jill got up and gave Danni a huge hug. “How’re you feeling?”
“Okay, I guess,” she replied. “I just want to thank all of you for what you did this morning. I know you all pitched in.”
“That’s what friends are for,” stated Nate.
“The pain was the worst I’ve ever experienced,” stated Danni.
“If it makes you feel better, I’ve been told by those who have experienced the same change and have also given birth, that having a baby is a piece of cake by comparison,” stated Amelia.
“Too bad I’ll never get to make that comparison, as I have no intention of getting pregnant,” replied Danni with a grin.
“Famous last words,” piped in Jill, as she slipped her arm around Danni, who turned and stuck her tongue out.
“Danni, are you hungry?” asked Nate.
Danni nodded. “Yes, but not like I was in the past.”
“Rowena and I picked up some cold cuts this morning and some nice rolls.”
“That’ll be fine,” replied Danni as she sat on the couch. She then brushed her hair out of her face.
Without asking, Jill began to braid Danni’s hair into a French braid.
“I’m getting it cut as soon as I can,” commented Danni.
“What a shame, it’s so nice,” noted Jill. “Wait until after the identity spell, before you make up your mind.”
“How do you feel?” asked Amelia.
“Good. I feel, well, normal,” answered Danni.
“And your sexual drive?” asked Amelia.
“At the moment, I don’t feel anything out of the normal. I’m attracted to Jill, but I don’t feel the need to jump her at the moment.”
“Sorry to hear that,” piped in Jill.
“You know what I mean!” replied Danni.
“Well, I’m pleased with how you’ve progressed. If you want, I’ll cast the identity spell this evening,” continued Amelia.
“Okay.”
“Besides those in the apartment, is there anyone else you want to add to the list?”
“What about Chelsea? Will she remember?”
“That’s a different story, don’t worry about her.”
“Then I’m good.”
Amelia smiled. “Okay, I’ll finish preparing the spell this afternoon.”
“How will I take it?”
“It’s in the form of a candle. It will take six hours to burn down. It doesn’t need to be in your room; we can leave it in the kitchen sink, and it will work just as effectively,” replied Amelia.
“Okay, that sounds painless enough.”
“There is an added positive side effect, in that you’ll have a really wonderful and restful sleep. In fact, all of you will.”
“That’s good, I need it. I feel so sore.”
“That’ll pass,” replied Amelia.
“Okay, lunch is ready,” announced Nate.
In her preparation for the identity spell, Amelia called everyone together in the living room.
“I need a sample of everyone’s hair. I don’t need more than a few strands and they will go into the candle. The catch is they need to be plucked out,” she explained.
“What about you?” asked Nate.
“As I have powers, the identity spell will not affect me. Now who wants to go first?”
“I will,” stated Danni. “It can’t hurt worse than what I went through last night.”
“I’ll also need something else from you later, Danni,” stated Amelia, as she plucked a few hairs from Danni’s head.
“Okay, who’s next?”
Jill came forward then Rowena.
“Okay, Nate, it’s your turn,” stated Amelia.
“The things I do for my friends,” stated Nate.
“It doesn’t hurt that bad,” taunted Danni.
Amelia pulled the hairs as Nate winced. “Crap that hurts.”
“So what else do you need from me?” asked Danni.
“While I melt the wax, I’ll need you to first breathe into it as it boils. Once it’s at a full boil, you drop in the different hairs as you recite these words I’ve written down for you.”
Danni looked at the words.
“Don’t read them aloud until I tell you to,” continued Amelia. “The wax should start heating up shortly. Rowena, could you set the wick in the mold for me?”
“Sure, come on, Nate, I’ll show you how to do this. I make all my own candles for the shop.”
Rowena set a cylinder shaped metal mold on the kitchen table. The cylinder’s diameter was three inches. Next she measured and cut off a piece of wick. She ran it through the bottom of the mold, sealed the bottom with mold sealer, then after flipping the mold over she tied off the wick on a small stick.
“The trick is to keep the wick straight and centered as you pour in the wax,” she explained. “That way the candle burns more consistently.”
“Okay, Danni, lean over the pot and breathe slowly into the wax. This will merge your essence into the wax,” stated Amelia.
Danni did what she was told. There was a pleasant aroma coming from the pot. Danni could make out traces of cinnamon among other spices. The wax was the color of dark purple.
“Okay, it’s starting to boil, so now drop in the different hairs and recite the words on the paper,” instructed Amelia.
“Change me, to match my outer body, but allow these to remember.”
Instead of just sinking into the wax, the hairs almost popped and sizzled as they hit the hot wax.
“That’s normal, Danni, please continue,” continued Amelia. “You’re doing it right.”
Danni repeated the ritual for each group of hairs.
“Okay, that was great Danni. Is the mold ready, Rowena?”
“Yes, I’m ready,” replied Rowena.
Amelia picked up the pot and, chanting some words that were unintelligible to Jill, Nate, and Danni, poured the wax carefully into the mold.
“Well, all we need to do is let that set and it’s ready,” stated Amelia.
“What language was that you were speaking?” asked Jill. “It sounded a little like Celtic, but it sounds older.”
“Very good, Jill, it’s actual a variant of the Druid language.”
“Can I ask you a question? I know this may sound silly, but how old are you really?” asked Danni.
“Didn’t your mother tell you never to ask the age of a lady?” replied Amelia with a smile.
“She also never told me that I’d become a woman at age twenty-one either,” retorted Danni with a grin on her face.
“Point taken. I was born in 1792 in the Highlands of Scotland. Our clan left in 1815 to move to the states. We settled initially in Maine, although my family later moved to Pennsylvania.”
“The stories you must have. I mean just the historical events you’ve lived through,” remarked Danni.
“Are you immortal?” asked Jill.
“Oh no, who’d want that curse? We just age slower. The first twelve years of my life, I grew at the same pace as you did. When puberty hit, so did my powers, and that’s when my slower aging took over.”
“That’s pretty cool,” noted Danni.
“I’ve aged a little slower than many in my clan, because I was chosen to be a healer. It took me until 1862 to get my accreditation as a mystical healer. Still, that was ten years ahead of schedule.”
“And I thought it took a long time to become a doctor!” stated Jill.
“It only took me five years to go through medical school. The hardest thing was finding a college that would allow women in the 1800’s.”
“Men!” stated Danni in a sarcastic tone. This was met by laughter, including Nate’s.
“Jill, have you decided if you want to treat humans or animals yet?” asked Amelia.
“Today, it’s people, especially after seeing how you helped Danni.”
“You’ll make an excellent doctor.”
Danni spent the rest of afternoon studying for her finals in her room. Amelia reassured her that her classes wouldn’t be different.
“That would really be frightening, to walk into totally new classes on finals day,” remarked Danni.
Jill was sitting on the couch reading her notes for her neurobiology final, and Nate was in his room reading one of his textbooks.
In order to let Nate study, Rowena fixed dinner. She had to go out to get the ingredients, but by dinner time the whole apartment was filled with a savory aroma.
“Okay, I have to know, what is that wonderful smell?” asked Danni as she stepped out of her room.
“Jambalaya,” replied Rowena. “I learned to make it when I spent a year down in New Orleans, although I don’t make it quite as spicy as they do.”
“When will it be ready?” asked Danni.
“Soon, why don’t you get the others?”
In addition to making the jambalaya, she had bought several baguettes of fresh French bread and a couple of six-packs of Crimson Voodoo beer.
“I think we should eat buffet style, as there’s more space in the living room,” suggested Nate.
During dinner, Danni turned to Amelia. “So, all I have to do is light the candle tonight before I go to bed?”
“Yes, it’s just that simple,” she replied.
“Just in case it doesn’t work, I want to thank you again for everything you’ve done for me. That applies to everyone here. I don’t think I could have made it without all of you.”
Nate raised his bottle of beer in a toast and was followed by the others. “To friendship.”
It was around ten-thirty when Danni decided she was ready to go to bed. She gave Jill, Nate, Rowena, and then Amelia each a long hug. It was as if she was saying good-bye.
“Just in case,” she stated with a wink.
“Do you want to light the candle?” asked Amelia.
“Sure, why not?”
The purple candle was on a plate in the sink. This was done for safety reasons. Danni struck a safety match and touched the flame to the wick. It sparked and took to the flame.
“Okay, that’s it,” stated Amelia. “I’ll be by in the morning.”
Danni nodded, hugged everyone, and then went to bed.
Danni woke up slowly the following morning. She sat up in her bed and looked around. On her night stand was her purse; she immediately searched inside for her wallet. Instead of her male black leather wallet, she found a women’s wallet that she instinctively knew was hers. She opened it up and pulled out her driver’s license. The name was Danielle Melanie Norris, aged 21. All her identification was the same; there was no trace of Danny.
She jumped out of bed and found that her furniture had changed. Instead of the beat-up used stuff that had been in Danny’s room, there was modern furniture from IKEA. Danni could even remember buying it and how Nate and Jill had helped her put it together.
Danni opened up the drawers and found them full of women’s clothes. She quickly dressed, slipping on a pair of panties, bra, top and jeans.
Without thinking, she picked up a red scrunchie and tied her long red hair into a ponytail.
She then looked in her closet. There were dresses, skirts, shoes and boots inside. Next she looked in her bathroom. A variety of makeup containers were on the counter. All her cosmetics and personal hygiene products were now feminine. She even knew which drawer her tampons and napkins were in.
The next step was a big one – what awaited her on the other side of the bedroom door? She hesitated before stepping out of her room. “Okay, everything has worked so far; Nate and Jill will have to know you.”
The living room didn’t look that different. The apartment was a bit neater, but it never got out of hand, as Nate didn’t like disorder. She could hear Nate in the kitchen cooking, and she walked over to see him.
“Good morning, Nate.”
Nate turned around and stared. “Who the hell are you? How did you get in here?”
A moment of panic swept through Danni, but before the joke went too far Nate broke out in a smile. “I’m just kidding, Danni. Sorry, but I couldn’t resist.”
“I don’t know whether to hit you or hug you!”
“Jill’s on her way over, as are Rowena and Amelia. We all know you used to be Danny.”
“Really? That’s a relief.”
“It’s pretty cool when you think about it. Remember that photo of us at the game last year that I had in my room? Well, Danni is now in the photo and everything else is the same.”
“Amazing!” she stated as she sat down at the kitchen table. She hadn’t checked any of her family photos yet.
“Have you gone into your memories?” asked Nate as he returned to his scrambled eggs.”
“A little. It’s a bit confusing, but Amelia said it would settle down after a while. Oh, can I have some of those?” said Danni, as she pointed to the eggs.
“Sure, I’m making enough for everyone. By the way, think about you and me; tell me what you remember” stated Nate.
Danni searched her memories and her eyes opened wide. “Oh my! Do you remember what I think I remember?”
Nate nodded. “We had some fun together.”
“I’m recalling that we’ve had sex a dozen or so times.”
“Me too, pretty good sex at that.”
Danni was about to look for something to throw, but then she stopped. “According to my memories, you’re right.”
Danni recalled how she and Nate had once been lovers for several months. In fact, it was the initial reason why she had moved in with him. Thankfully, they’d had a mutual breakup, which left them as close friends.
“Well, it’s nice to know that I was good. Thankfully, we’re both seeing other people now.”
“True.” Danni searched his memories and found that she had been dating Jill for almost three months. She had even told her mom. “This is going to take some getting used to.”
“It’s a good thing that the semester is almost over. You feel okay about your finals?”
Danni thought about it for a moment. “Actually, I feel pretty confident about them. I’m just grateful that they’re the same classes.”
There was a knock at the door and Danni opened it to see Jill, who immediately gave her a big kiss.
“Good morning to you, too!” stated Danni.
Within minutes, Amelia and Rowena arrived.
“Good, so I guess we’ll talk while we eat,” stated Nate.
Rowena walked over to him and kissed him on the cheek. “I’ll help you serve, honey.”
“It’s very strange sorting through my memories,” commented Danni to the others.
“It takes time, but you’ll master it. If I didn’t think you could, we wouldn’t be having this conversation,” replied Amelia.
“What do you mean?” asked Danni.
“You’re experiencing a monumental change in your life, and you’ve adapted to it quite well. This isn’t always true. Some cannot handle it, even with the identity change.”
“Go on,” stated Danni.
“It becomes overwhelming, and in some cases they try to ease their pain and discomfort – sometimes with drugs or alcohol, sometimes with more drastic means.”
“Suicide?” asked Jill.
Amelia nodded. “Unfortunately, for some it’s the only solution. Then there are those who lose their minds and retreat into their old memories.”
“That won’t happen to me,” stated Danni firmly.
“I know that, Danni; if I’d thought you couldn’t handle it, I would have used a different spell.”
“You mean wipe away all my old memories?”
“Yes. I would have done it if I felt that you couldn’t handle this. It’s acceptable in the ethics of magic, as I would be preventing you from doing harm to yourself.”
“I understand, and I thank you for caring so much about me,” stated Danni.
After breakfast, Amelia conducted another exam of Danni. Everything seemed normal, which was rather remarkable considering the abnormal events that had shaped her life.
“Now, I know you have finals coming up, but as soon as they’re over I want you to relax and adjust to your life, and don’t hesitate to call me if you have any questions or if you just want to say hi,” instructed Amelia.
“So where are you going when you leave Ohio?” asked Danni.
“San Diego, California. I have some dear friends out there, and I’d like to spend some time with them. In fact, I’m thinking of moving out there.”
“I’ve never been there, but I’ve heard it’s beautiful.”
“You should come out sometime. I have someone out there you’d like to meet, as you have a lot in common.”
Danni thought about it. “Oh, you mean … this?” she asked as she pointed to her body.
“Yes, her change was due to different causes, but it would do you good to meet someone else who has had similar experiences.”
“That’s true. Any news on Chelsea?”
“She’s been sentenced to forty years in her feline condition. She could get time off for good behavior, but right now she’s still pretty vicious.”
“What sort of good behavior? Not scratching the furniture or puking hairballs on the carpet?”
Amelia laughed. “No, she can request to be assigned as a comfort animal at a retirement community. I don’t image she’ll be keen on that idea for at least a few years, she’s so bitter.”
“Remind me to send her a catnip mouse for Christmas.”
Amelia laughed. “I’ll do that. Well, I need to get going, Danni.”
Danni nodded. “I’ll miss you; I know that I couldn’t have survived this without you.” She then gave Amelia a long hug.
“No, you would have gotten through this; I just helped you with some of the bigger bumps.”
Danni, Jill, Nate, and Rowena walked up to their seats in Sun Devil Stadium. It was late afternoon and the stadium was quickly filling up.
“I can’t believe the game is finally here!” squealed Danni.
“I know, but it has been a fun time leading up to the game,” noted Nate.
They’d driven down from Columbus and had arrived in Tempe two days before the game. They had spent New Year’s Eve in Albuquerque with some friends of Rowena. This allowed them to take in the full atmosphere of the game. They had attended several events, including the official pep rally, numerous parties, and had bought way too many souvenirs.
While most of the sports world gave the Buckeyes little chance of winning, these those dire predictions did little to dampen Danni’s spirits. After all she had been through in the past few months, there was no way that the Buckeyes could lose.
Nate began to count off the reasons why Miami was so heavily favored. “Let’s look at the facts; Miami is the defending national champion, they’re favored by eleven points, they have a thirty-four game winning streak, their coach has never lost a game….”
“Yes, but this is our season!” stated Danni firmly. She fully believed that this was a team of destiny; after all, if she could become a woman, then the Buckeyes could overcome the mighty Miami Hurricanes.
Much had happened in her life since her transformation, and there were also changes in the lives of her close friends.
Living with Nate raised some issues that threatened their friendship. In spite of her outward denials, Danni still had feelings for Nate. Likewise he was feeling something beyond friendship towards her. Added to the fact that Jill was falling deeply in love with Danni, and vice versa, it was fast becoming very complicated.
The problem was solved when Rowena suggested that Nate move in with her. She lived above her shop, and there was plenty of room for Nate. Jill in turn moved in with Danni, preserving their friendship with Nate.
Rowena pointed out that, besides solving the obvious attraction issues, it would also give Danni a much needed role model in her daily lessons in becoming female. Jill also saw this as a good time to upgrade her image and to start to move away from jeans and t-shirts to dresses and skirts.
However, the change in living situations had led to additional problems that needed to be addressed. Jill and Danni both told their families about their relationship. Danni would have liked to have waited until after the holidays, but Jill convinced her that there was no sense in waiting.
For the most part their families accepted them, even if they weren’t all happy. Danni’s father was a bit confused, but Danni’s mother promised that she’d work on him.
“These seats are fantastic, Nate,” commented Danni.
“Yes, we’re right on the thirty-yard line. Look, the Ohio State band will be sitting just over there!” he replied as he pointed to the empty rows to their left. “By the way, I like your jersey.”
Danni was wearing a home Ohio State jersey, scarlet with gray numbers on it. She had bought it especially for the game. The jersey was number sixteen, the same as the quarterback, Craig Krenzel’s.
“However, I’m a little surprised by the number. I would have thought you’d have bought one with that linebacker’s number,” stated Nate with a wink.
Danni smiled sweetly back and very subtly flipped Nate the bird.
“That wasn’t very ladylike,” Nate replied with a wink.
“What can I say? I sometimes slip back into old habits,” she replied.
Danni still had her long beautiful red hair, as Jill wouldn’t let her get it cut. Jill also enjoyed braiding it in various ways. It was one of their more imaginative methods of foreplay.
The others were all dressed in a variety of Ohio State paraphernalia. Jill and Danni also wore necklaces of buckeye nuts.
“Look at the crowd,” commented Jill. “It’s starting to look like an Ohio State home game; too bad we’re in our away uniforms, I don’t like the white jerseys as much as the home scarlet ones.”
As the stadium slowly filled up, it was obvious that there were many more Buckeye fans in attendance, judging by the massive fields of scarlet, than Miami, whose colors were orange and green. Granted, Ohio State was a much bigger school, but it seemed like for every Miami fan there were nine Buckeyes.
“I talked to one of the venders on Mill Avenue, and he said that they’re all rooting for us, if mainly for economic reasons,” stated Nate. “Seems that they’ve gambled and bought much more Buckeye stuff than Miami.”
Mill Avenue was the main street near the stadium. It was presently filled with temporary souvenir shops.
“I hope we make them very wealthy,” stated Rowena.
“We already have,” replied Jill.
Danni took out her camera and began to take more pictures. She had already shot three rolls. The camera had been a Christmas gift from her parents.
Christmas had been interesting to say the least. Jill and Danni had told their families before Christmas. They had hoped to talk their families into a combined dinner, but it was too much to ask for. So they settled on splitting their time between each other’s families.
Danni’s situation was even stranger, as she had to get used to being treated as a girl by her family. Thankfully, she’d had a few weeks to get used to being Danni before going home.
As Danny, her private life had never really been brought up. However, this was now different, and Danni was caught off guard by her mother’s questions regarding her relationship with Jill. Danni had felt more than a little uncomfortable when her mom asked if she and Jill had separate beds. Actually, they did have separate beds in separate rooms, but somehow Danni always wound up in Jill’s bed.
Her father also treated her differently. He now seemed to be overly concerned with her safety and well-being. One night Danni had wanted to go out with Jill and some other friends, and she’d been stunned to find her dad waiting up for her return. He’d made some comment about her still being his “little girl.” Danni still got emotional thinking about it.
“Here comes the band!” screamed Jill, as the Ohio State Marching Band took the field.
Danni felt chills run up her spine as the band began to play. “We just have to win!”
The OSU fans had been whipped up to a near frenzy by the performance of Script Ohio, where the band followed the drum major single file to spell out Ohio while playing Le Regiment. The highlight of Script Ohio was when the drum major lead out a single sousaphone player to dot the lowercase i.
Danni struggled to get a shot of the formation, as the crowd was all on its feet cheering. She stood on the tips of her toes to try to see over the crowd. It was at times like this that she wished she was 5-11 again.
After all the pre-game ceremonies, the game finally started. Initially, both teams played tentatively, like prizefighters feeling each other out in the early rounds of a fight. Miami struck first and scored a touchdown in the first quarter, causing the small contingent of Miami fans to cheer.
“Don’t worry, we’re playing them tough,” stated Danni. “They can’t run the ball against us.”
The Buckeyes finally got a drive going, but it fizzled. They lined up for a field goal attempt, and in a shocking move the Buckeyes tried a fake, but it failed to get a first down, and Miami started another drive.
There was some shock on the faces of the OSU fans, but Danni was still positive.
“It just shows that we’re willing to try anything to win this,” she stated confidently.
The game’s momentum shifted later in Miami’s drive, when the Buckeyes’ star safety, Mike Doss, intercepted the ball and ran it back to Miami’s seventeen-yard line. Eight plays later, Craig Krenzel ran the ball in for a touchdown, and after the extra point the game was tied.
“This is great! I’ll gladly settle for a tie heading into the second half,” yelled Nate to Danni and the others.
“Hey, the half isn’t over yet!” replied Danni.
The Buckeyes kicked off to Miami with less than two minutes to go in the half. On the first play of the drive, Damian Scott recovered a fumble for the Buckeyes. Two plays later, freshman running back Maurice Clarett ran the ball in for a touchdown from seven yards out to give the Buckeyes the lead.
Danni and the others were jumping up and down, screaming along with the rest of the Ohio State fans. Even with her bra on, Danni was well aware of her breasts as she jumped up and down. Jill leaned over and kissed her to celebrate the score, momentarily taking her mind off her breasts.
Half Time allowed the friends to recover slightly and prepare for the second half. Nate and Rowena went off to get some sodas, as Jill and Danni sat down to catch their breath.
“So far, so good,” remarked Jill, as she slipped her arm around Danni.
By now, Danni was used to Jill’s acts of public affection, but it had taken her some time to adjust. It wasn’t because she didn’t love Jill; it was that Danni still felt self-conscious about her new form. It was silly, as no one would have suspected that she had once been male.
They did get some stares at times, and the occasional rude comment, but for the most part they were accepted by their friends.
In addition to being her lover, Jill was Danni’s teacher in all things feminine. The identity spell had given Danni the knowledge of what to do, but not always the why. Jill was able to fill in the gaps.
She’d done things like take Danni out to get a manicure or a facial. They did things together that seemed to benefit both of them.
Jill had also helped Danni through her first period.
When it came to Danni’s education in being a woman, whatever Jill failed to cover was filled in by Rowena, who was like an older sister or favorite aunt to Danni. She could criticize or comment without Danni taking it personally.
On the drive down to Tempe, Jill, Rowena, and Danni had had a long talk while Nate slept in the back.
“I’ve noticed a subtle change in your personality since the final change,” noted Rowena.
“What do you mean? I don’t think I’m acting any differently,” replied Danni.
Jill, who was driving, glanced over. “I’ve noticed it too; you’re becoming softer, as if the hard edges are being rounded.”
“That’s a good analogy,” agreed Rowena.
“I thought I wouldn’t change,” commented Danni. There was a slight worried tone to her voice.
“This isn’t a bad thing, Danni. Don’t worry, you’re not changing in drastic ways; it’s just that you’re just becoming more naturally feminine,” explained Rowena.
Danni sat in silence.
“It’s like this Danni; you’re now a woman now. Your personality is adjusting to fit the body,” added Jill. “I can’t give you specific examples of how you’ve changed, as it’s so subtle. But I’ve seen a change.”
“And how do you feel about it?” asked Danni.
“I love you, Danni. I see you as a woman, not as a girl who was once a guy.”
“Danni, I have a question for you. If you could, would you change back to being Danny?” asked Rowena.
Danni thought about her answer. Her life had changed so much due to the transformation. She was deeply in love with Jill, and Danni knew that this would have never happened while she was Danny. Also, one of her best friends was now living with a wonderful partner. This was also due to her transformation.
“It’s a hard question to answer. If I suddenly became Danny again, it would also affect others,” she replied.
“Throw that all aside, think just about yourself; if you could be Danny again, would you?” asked Rowena.
Danni searched her thoughts. “If you had asked me that question right after I changed, the answer would have been easy; now I’m not so sure.”
“See what I mean?” asked Jill.
“You’re right,” replied Danni. “I hadn’t noticed it until now.”
“Hey, here come Rowena and Nate,” stated Jill, snapping Danni out of her daydreams.
In addition to the drinks, Nate had several boxes of chips and salsa.
“They’re still giving out free samples of this stuff, so I grabbed some more. Sorta makes up for the five dollar sodas,” he explained.
The game was sponsored by Frito Lay, and they had been giving out free samples of chips and salsa.
“Too bad the US Mint doesn’t sponsor a game,” joked Danni. “Then we could get free samples of money.”
Jill pointed to the field. “Here comes the team!”
The Buckeyes continued to keep their fans on the edge of their seats, although not many fans were sitting. The play that stood out most was when the Buckeyes were on the verge of scoring. Craig Krenzel attempted a pass into the end zone; unfortunately, it was intercepted by Miami. The defender ran the ball out for a long gain, but OSU running back Maurice Clarett saved the day by ripping the ball out of the defender’s hands.
“I can’t believe what I just saw!” screamed Nate, as he hugged Rowena, Jill, and Danni.
Ohio State kicked a field goal to extend their lead, but Miami scored to make the game closer, and the third quarter ended with OSU holding a three-point lead.
Tradition is huge in college sports, and one of the Buckeye traditions was for the band to play Hang on Sloopy at the end of the third quarter.
“This has the feel of another one of those crazy games,” stated Nate. “We’re in great shape.”
Danni nodded in agreement. Her mind drifted back to her new life. Academically, she had withdrawn her application to law school. The idea of becoming a lawyer was suddenly unimportant to her. The history department was pleased to get her application for graduate work. She was also pleased when Dr. Pappadimos offered her a chance to switch to archeology. While she was honored, she decided to stay with history, although the option to change was always there.
Danni also had a good chance at several scholarships. One of the more interesting aspects of her change was that her GPA had increased from 3.49 to a rather impressive 3.92.
Amelia claimed that as a woman Danni would have been more interested in her academic studies, although Danni suspected it was just a gift from the marvelous mystic woman who had helped her become reborn.
Jill had also decided that she would go to medical school. She said that what made her decision final was the fear that if she became a vet that she might have to treat Chelsea, and she didn’t want to violate her oath as a healer.
Miami pressed the Buckeyes hard the entire fourth quarter. They suffered a huge loss when their star running back went down with a severe knee injury. The game came down to an attempt at a tying field goal with seconds left on the clock.
As Nate said, it would have been too easy had the kicked missed. Miami tied the game at seventeen, and the two teams moved into overtime.
“What is it with these guys? Are they deliberately trying to take years off our lives?” asked Jill in jest.
Danni laughed and stood close to her girlfriend. Amelia had lowered Danni’s sexual drive, but it was still elevated. Thankfully, Danni could control herself.
The idea of being attracted to men, once reviled, now seemed natural to Danni. Thankfully, Danni was so in love with Jill that she never felt the need to stray. Jill jokingly referred to Danni’s interest in men as a ‘minor character flaw.’
Jill leaned over and whispered into Danni’s ear. “If we win, I’ll give you an unbelievable victory celebration.”
Danni whispered back. “What happens if the unthinkable happens and we lose?”
Jill kissed her on the cheek. “Then I’ll comfort you; either way, it will be memorable.”
Miami had the ball first in the first overtime quarter. They scored with little effort.
“Okay, we have to score a touchdown or the game is over,” stated Nate.
“Thank you for pointing out the obvious,” replied Danni with a grin.
It would have been against the script for the Buckeyes to score with ease. They converted a long fourth down attempt for a first down, giving them new life. Still, for one brief moment it looked like Miami had won the game. A desperate fourth down pass to wide receiver Chris Gamble fell incomplete. Fireworks went off, and Miami’s team rushed the field to celebrate their victory.
“It’s not over; look there’s a flag on the play!” screamed Danni.
Sure enough, Miami was called for pass interference, and Ohio State got another life.
“If the Buckeyes were a cat, how many lives are left?” asked Jill.
“I have no idea; they used up their original nine a long time ago,” replied Rowena with a smile.
A few plays later, Ohio State tied up the game, forcing another overtime.
“They’ll move down to this end zone,” explained Nate, pointing to the end zone closer to their seats.
Ohio State got the ball first, and quickly made the go-ahead touchdown and extra point. It was now up to the defense to stop Miami.
Miami was able to move the ball down to the goal line, even though their starting quarterback, Ken Dorsey, had been injured. One of the Buckeye linebackers had tackled him hard, actually forcing him out of the game for a play. A pass interference call on Ohio State gave Miami a first down on the two yard line.
Miami tried to run up the middle and only gained one yard. On second down they tried a pass, but it fell incomplete. Another run attempt failed to gain any yardage, and it was all down to one play. If Miami scored, there would be another overtime quarter; if the Buckeyes held, they would be the champs.
Danni and Jill held each other’s hands as they watched the play. Danni watched the play unfold as if it was in slow motion. Dorsey fell back into the pocket to pass, Cie Grant blitzed from his outside linebacker position, forcing Dorsey to throw the ball too soon, and it was knocked to the ground by another Buckeye defender, Donnie Nickey. The game was over and Ohio State had won. They were the national champions
Danni and Jill screamed for joy and began to hug and kiss each other. Their affection for each other was interrupted as they embraced Nate, Rowena, and for that matter everyone else within an arm’s length.
They didn’t leave the stadium for another hour. They sang along with the band, watched the award ceremony, and just plain celebrated their unlikely victory.
Danni had to wipe back tears as she watched the post-game celebration. It wasn’t just because she was happy that her team won; it was deeper than that. The games had gotten her through her transition. She couldn’t imagine what it would have been like not to have the diversion of the season to take her mind off all that had happened to her.
Amelia watched the game with friends in San Diego.
“I never thought of you as a football fan,” stated her friend Kayla.
“I’m not, but some good friends of mine are, and they’re at the game,” replied Amelia.
“Well, the way the game ended, I almost question the outcome. You didn’t do anything funny?” asked Kayla.
“Never! I would never do anything so trivial,” she replied.
Amelia agreed with Danni’s diagnosis. Just before the game, Danni had told Amelia on the phone that she felt cheering for the team had helped her deal with the spell; Amelia concurred.
“I think it’s why you adapted so well to the changes, you used the games as an outlet. I’m not saying it’s the only reason, as you’re a strong person and you have great friends, but it definitely helped.”
Danni and her friends slowly made it out of the stadium and towards the partying on Mill Avenue. Without a word, she leaned over and kissed Jill.
“What was that for?” asked Jill.
“Just wanted to show you how much I love you.”
Danni had no idea what the future held; for now she would celebrate love and victory and move on with her life.
By Julie O.
Following murder and mayhem at the site of an archeological dig at one of her ancient temples, the Goddess Athena chooses one of the victims to be her agent of revenge. This story is rated R for sex and X for violence.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
It was a little after ten as Jason Blackthorn started his last security check before heading to bed. He stopped first to see how Lisa Barnard was doing. She was one of the archeologists working the site on the small Greek island.
She brushed her strawberry blonde hair out of her eyes. “Why do this every night?” she asked as she looked up from her computer. “We’ve been here six weeks and nothing has happened.”
Jason shrugged his shoulders. “Force of habit, I guess, besides I want to earn my keep.”
“Trust me, Jason, you’ve more than earned your keep,” she replied with a wink.
“Hmm, I wonder what my old SEAL team members would think if they knew I really got this job just to be your gigolo,” he replied as he reached down to massage her shoulders.
Jason had first met Lisa in Iraq. His team had been assigned to recover some looted relics from the main Baghdad museum. It was after the recovery that he had first meet Lisa, who had come into the war-torn country to assist in securing the many priceless artifacts. What caught her by surprise was the fact that Jason actually seemed to care about the artifacts. She in turn helped his team identity many items, and in spite of their many differences, Lisa and Jason had fallen immediately in love.
At six-two and nearly two hundred and ten pounds, Jason was an imposing figure. Lisa was barely five-three and slim. However, she found that he also had a good sense of humor and loved Far Side cartoons. He was also the first man she had met who was genuinely interested in her job and at the same time wasn’t intimidated by her intellect. Lisa was shocked to find out that Jason’s knowledge of ancient civilizations was all self-educated and that he hadn’t attended college.
They had managed to get together a few times since Iraq, and after he retired she had arranged to bring him on the dig to oversee security. None of the archeologists felt there would be any troubles, but occasionally sites did get looted. For the most part, Jason had little to do in terms of security, but he still took his job seriously and helped in setting up the camp. Even Dr. Fox had to admit that it was the most comfortable and orderly camp that he had even been in.
“You know that I brought you here for more than just sex,” said Lisa with a wink.
“Well, I won’t be long; I just want to walk over to see how Nicola and his men are doing,” said Jason. “I won’t be long.” He then leaned down and kissed her.
“Oh, Jason, thank you again for the ring; it was very thoughtful.”
Jason had bought her the ring during his last trip to the mainland. It was a simple silver ring with a ruby mounted in it. The man in the store had claimed it was two hundred years old. Jason wasn’t quite sure it was that old, but he liked it enough to buy it, although he was able to bring down the cost by throwing in a Zippo lighter with a SEAL emblem engraved on it.
“I’m glad to hear that. See you soon.” He smiled at her as he walked out of her tent.
For the first time in Jason’s life, he had someone who loved him. Jason had enlisted in the navy right out of high school to escape the lack of prospects in his home town in Kansas. It wasn’t just the lack of jobs that drove Jason into the service; it was also the fact that he had bounced from one foster family to another. His father had abandoned his mother shortly after Jason’s birth. She later left him with her aunt when he was five and never returned. His aunt later turned him over to the state.
He found his first real family when he joined the navy. He applied to become a SEAL just because it was the most difficult program in the navy. Jason immediately knew he had found his place in the world. He had excelled in his chosen profession and had retired as Master Chief Petty Officer.
“I can’t wait,” she replied.
In addition to Lisa, there were three other archeologists on the dig. There were also two local workmen and a cook.
Jason walked over and saw that Dr. Fox and his wife were examining the statues that they had just recovered. Both archeologists were in their fifties and had spent most of their adult lives on one dig or another. Jason knew better than to interrupt their work and that they would probably up all night studying the figures. He was slightly surprised when he didn’t see Daniel Morehead, Dr. Fox’s assistant. Oh, well, maybe he went to bed early, thought Jason as he walked out of the camp.
Dr. Peter Fox of the British Museum was the lead archeologist on the dig. He was assisted by his wife, Karen; both were experts on ancient Greek history. They were nice, although a bit stuffy, thought Jason.
Daniel had been on Dr. Fox’s staff for ten years and was a little more relaxed; maybe it was because he was younger. Daniel was in his mid-thirties and saw himself as a bit of a ladies man. If he was jealous of Jason and Lisa, he never said a thing, and over the weeks the two men had formed a loose friendship. Jason liked Daniel, as they had played chess together several times. Jason had even taught the scholar to snorkel.
Chapter 2
The island was uninhabited and was located ten miles off the eastern coast of Greece. It was privately owned by a Greek millionaire, who had originally planned to turn the island into his private hideaway. Its location and lack of year-round water supply left it undeveloped.
It was being studied as Dr, Fox believed it had been once been an outpost for early Athenian expansion. The first month had been disappointing, and only a few artifacts had been recovered, and nothing of real importance. But three weeks earlier they had discovered what appeared to be a temple to the goddess Athena. It was found carved into a hillside. Over the centuries, it had been covered by plant growth and partially buried by a landslide.
This was confirmed the previous days when two near pristine statues of the goddess had been uncovered. Both were around eighteen inches tall and carved of marble. Jason was impressed by the intricate details in the figures. Whoever had carved them was a true artisan.
Both depicted Athena in her full armor. She was holding a shield in one hand. Her other hand, which should have held a spear, was empty. Dr. Fox suspected the spear had been gold. On the top of her head was carved a helmet. A small owl was sitting on her left shoulder on one of the statues; its counterpart’s owl was missing, obviously broken off sometime in the past. Still, they were in extremely great shape.
Dr, Fox decided to spend a few more days digging before contacting the authorities, as he wanted more time to study the statues before the island was overrun with government officials. He was also hoping to make additional discoveries. The Greek officials were still wary of anyone from The British Museum, because they still refused to return the reliefs taken by Lord Elgin from the Parthenon. The only reason why the Ministry of Culture had approved the dig was that Dr. Fox’s reputation was impeccable. Little did Dr. Fox know how deadly this decision would be.
Chapter 3
The island had a small concrete dock and cottage where the workmen lived. The temple was located a quarter mile from the dock. The scientists had set up their tents near the temple site even though it made getting food and water to the site more difficult. Jason had eased this problem by bringing in an ATV to tow in supplies from the dock to the campsite. Three times a week, the supply boat came in from the mainland to drop off supplies and mail.
Jason walked down the path in the moonlight towards the cottage. Over the weeks of living on the island, he had come to know every path. He skipped the main path and used an old goat trail that he used for his morning run. He was the only one who used it, besides the small herd of wild goats that also lived on the island.
For many men, the island would have been boring, but Jason enjoyed his days there. In addition to helping the archeologists and spending time with Lisa, he found time to explore the coastline, as the snorkeling was excellent.
As he walked towards the cottage, the full moon inspired him to start humming the tune to Creedence Clearwater Revival’s Bad Moon Rising. It was one of his favorite songs. As he looked at the full moon, he thought about the lyrics.
“I see the bad moon rising. I see trouble on the way.”
As he came down the hill towards the cottage, it was very quiet, and that’s what set off Jason’s internal alarms. Usually there was a radio playing in the cottage as the men played cards into the wee hours of the night, drinking homemade ouzo. Jason could usually hear the men long before he reached the cottage. He wondered why they had turned in so early that night.
All his years of being in combat came back in a second; when something felt wrong, it usually was. He cautiously walked into the cottage and found the three men lying on the ground. He then saw cartridges from a nine-millimeter on the ground by the doorway. Quickly, he examined the men and found that all three had been shot. Judging by their body temperature, they had just been killed, and since he hadn’t heard the shots that meant that whoever did it had used a silencer. He looked around and listened for the intruders, but he didn’t hear or see anything.
He checked the two-way radio that served as their contact with the mainland, and found that it had been smashed. He immediately knew that getting help was now out of the question.
Jason kept a Mossberg shotgun in his tent, but that wouldn’t do him any good right now. He then remembered that Nicola had a large knife. Jason rolled the body over and found the knife. It had a blade of nearly seven inches and was razor sharp; it wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.
He looked out into the Aegean and noticed a large white yacht anchored several hundred yards off the coast. In the moonlight, he could just make out the name Dolphin on the stern. He would worry about that later; first, he had to make sure that Lisa and the others were safe.
He then noticed a Zodiac tied up to the beach; he moved slowly towards it. There were seven sets of prints leading from boat. At least he now knew the odds; seven to one wasn’t good, especially when all he had was a knife, but he knew he had to do something. He started by slicing several holes into the Zodiac, making it more difficult for the men to leave the island.
Jason quickly headed towards the tents of the archeologists. He skipped the main path and again used the goat trail. This would also allow him the advantage of height. As he approached the tents, he heard two men talking. He also could smell their cigarettes. They were either careless or overconfident; either way, it would cost them their lives, thought Jason. The fact that they had so ruthlessly killed three men in cold blood meant that Jason couldn’t take any chances with them.
He froze and saw them standing in the middle of the main path a few hundred yards away from the encampment. Both appeared to be armed with pump action shotguns. He slowly worked his way towards them.
The words to the song began to run through his mind.
“Hope you got your things together, hope you are quite prepared to die.”
He knew the odds were against him, even a trained commando would have to be very lucky to take out two armed men with just a knife, but he had no choice. One of the men had his shotgun slung over his shoulder, and the other was holding his in his hands. Jason decided he would take out the second man first. He had the added difficulty of taking them out as silently as possible, so the other intruders wouldn’t be alerted.
Even though he had trained with knives, he had never actually used one on another human in combat. Still, Jason knew that the lives of the others depended on his actions. His years of training came back as he stalked the two men. He moved like a cat in the darkness and was soon within striking distance of them.
They were looking towards the encampment and had their backs to Jason. He could hear them talking and noticed that they were talking in what sounded like Spanish.
Jason made his move; with one hand, he covered the man’s mouth, and with the other hand he slit the man’s throat. The second man was caught off guard and hesitated in reacting to his friend’s death. This momentary delay was all that Jason needed as he quickly killed the second man. He was surprised at how easy it had been to kill them with the knife.
Jason was also pleased that he had dispatched both men without alarming the others. The odds were better, but they were still five to one. He examined the men and found that one had a pistol with a silencer. He pulled out the clip and found that it had been fired six times. He searched the man and found two more clips. He loaded the pistol with a fresh clip and slipped the others in his pockets of his shorts.
He grabbed the two men and pulled them back into the brush. He slipped the pistol into his belt and grabbed one of the shotguns. He checked to see that it was loaded, and then he tossed the other into the brush. He moved towards the encampment, hoping he wasn’t too late.
Chapter 4
Jason again skipped the main path and used the goat trail route. When he reached the top of the ridge, he crouched down to study the campsite. Jason saw a figure standing outside the main tent, outlined by the kerosene lamps. He was smoking what smelled like a cheap cigar and was holding a shotgun. The man looked into the tent and pointed the gun inside.
He estimated the distance and figured he was close enough to shoot, but he decided to move closer, and he slowly slid down the slope towards the campsite. He was soon only ten feet from the men. Jason looked out from the brush and tried to decide what to do next.
“If you want to live, keep your mouths shut,” the man at the tent stated in heavily accented English. “You will only talk when we tell you to!”
Two other men dragged out Dr. Fox, who appeared to have his hands tied behind his back.
One of the men then punched Peter in the stomach. As Peter collapsed to the ground, the man kicked the archeologist in the ribs. He then began to laugh loudly as Peter groaned.
The other two men joined in the mirth and watched as their partner roughed up Peter. The men tossed insults at him as he struggled to get up.
“Come on, Karl, hit him again!” shouted one of the men. “He’ll tell us if he’s hidden anything else.”
It was obvious to Jason that the men would soon tire of this game and kill Dr. Fox. He had no choice but to move quickly and risk detection. He quietly chambered a round in the handgun and moved towards the men.
Jason wasn’t sure, but the man attacking Dr. Fox sounded as if he was German. Either way, it didn’t matter as he would soon be dead.
Jason thought of his training — shoot for center mass, two shots each. He took careful aim with the handgun and put two quick shots in the small of the man’s back. Karl fell facedown on the ground in front of the injured Dr. Fox.
The other two men turned, and before they could unsling their weapons, Jason shot both of them, two rounds in the chest each. They slumped to the ground without crying out.
Jason ran up and confirmed that the men were no longer a threat. He helped Dr. Fox up and helped him into the tent. He looked around and found the others huddled in fear. Thankfully, they were all safe. He immediately put his finger to his lips.
“Where are the other two men?” he asked softly.
“They went down to the temple,” said Daniel. He seemed shocked to see Jason. “They said you were dead.”
“Not hardly. I’m going after them,” said Jason. He untied the others as he spoke. “I want the rest of you to move up into the hills and hide. Help Peter; he’s been hurt.”
The two women began to lift the injured archeologist up.
“Does anyone know who to use a gun?” asked Jason.
“I do,” said Daniel.
“Okay, take this shotgun and guard the others,” ordered Jason as he slipped a fresh clip into the handgun. “It’s loaded and ready to shoot.”
Daniel nodded as he inspected the weapon.
“What about Nicola and the others?” asked Lisa.
“Dead,” replied Jason as he shook his head. “The radio is also broken, so we can’t expect any help.”
She gasped and put her hands to her mouth.
“Be careful, there are four more of them,” said Peter as he moaned softly. “Two were sent to stand guard by the dock.”
“No, only two more, I already got those two,” replied Jason. “Now, go up in the hills and be quiet, I’ll get you later, don’t come out until you hear me.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that nothing happens to them,” said Daniel. He was holding the shotgun with both hands.
Jason looked over at Lisa and winked. “It’s going to be okay, love.”
She ran over and hugged him. Tears were rolling down her face. “They said you were dead.”
“I’m not dead yet,” quipped Jason. He then turned to Daniel and put his hand on the man’s shoulder. “Daniel, I’m trusting you with their lives.”
“You can count on me,” replied Daniel.
Jason nodded, turned around, and headed down towards the temple. He heard what sounded like a thunder clap. The blast from the shotgun sent him flying forward and he collapsed on the ground. The pain was intense, and he tried to get up, but as he struggled to stand, the second shot ended his life.
Chapter 5
Jason took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. That had to be the most realistic dream that he had ever had, he thought.
He then noticed his surroundings. He was lying on what appeared to be a marble bench, and everything around him was white. He sat up and looked around; there was nothing to see in any direction. There was no horizon or walls. It was just a big white nothing. The only thing he could see was the marble bench.
“Okay, Jason, keep calm,” he said to himself. He stood up and then noticed for the first time that the front of his shirt was bloody. He could also see that he had a large wound in his chest. He cautiously reached down and touched it and, to his surprise, felt no pain. He then reached around and touched his back and found that it had a great wound in the center, yet it too didn’t hurt.
He then remembered being shot. It then hit him that he might be dead. He looked around and wondered where he was. He had never considered himself very religious and had never really thought about what happened after death. Well, it looked like he was about to find out, he thought.
“I see that you’ve awakened,” said a comforting woman’s voice.
Jason spun around but could see no one near him. He also couldn’t place where the voice was coming from; it almost sounded like it was coming from all around him.
“Okay, I’m either dead or crazy,” he said aloud.
“You’re not crazy, Jason Blackthorn,” replied the woman.
Jason looked around again, and he still didn’t see anyone else. “That doesn’t help,” he mumbled aloud to himself.
Suddenly, a bright light of pure white energy formed in front of him. He had to shield his eyes to prevent from being blinded by it. In a moment the light faded, and the most beautiful young woman he had ever seen was standing in front of him.
She was dressed in what looked like a long white toga with golden armor over her gown. On her head was a golden hoplite helmet. It was resting on the top of her head, allowing him to see her beautiful face. What immediately caught his attention were her eyes; they were gray in color.
A spear was held in her right hand, and a golden shield was held in her left.
A small owl perched on her shoulder and looked back at him with what looked like curiosity.
“Do you know who I am?” she asked softly, almost compassionately.
Jason hesitated for a second. If he answered logically, he had no answer, but earthbound logic didn’t seem to apply in this situation. He then thought of his studies of Greek Mythology. The figure in front of him matched the descriptions he had read.
“You the goddess Athena,” he replied. It was the only answer that made sense.
She turned to the owl and smiled. “I knew he was smart. Yes, Jason Blackthorn, I am Athena.”
Jason didn’t know what to do next. He debated bowing or dropping to his knees, but instead he just stared back.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t know what to say or what to do,” he replied. Oh, that sounded really stupid, he thought. “I mean, where am I? What happened?”
“You were killed by a traitor,” she replied.
“Daniel Morehead,” stated Jason angrily. The bitterness of being betrayed burned in his consciousness.
“That is correct,” she replied.
“And the others?” he asked hopefully.
“They are all dead,” she replied.
Jason felt a wave of anger sweep through him, which was followed by a sense of deep loss at knowing that Lisa was dead.
“You are a true warrior; you were able to kill many of the attackers,” said Athena.
“Not good enough, I’m dead, and so are the others,” he lamented.
“Death isn’t the end, it’s just a phase. Now, I have come to you with a request,” continued Athena.
“A request? From me? You’re a goddess; you can do whatever you wish,” he said. Oh, that sounded even more idiotic that his previous comments, he thought.
“Within limitations,” she replied with a comforting smile. “I want you to get retribution for me for what was done to my temple, for your murdered friends, and your murdered lover.”
“Your temple?” asked Jason. “What happened to the temple?”
Athena nodded. “Of course, you don’t know. I am about to show you what happened after you were betrayed and killed. It will not be easy for you to see, but it is necessary. Do you wish to continue?”
Jason stared back. “Yes, I want to see.”
“Very well,” she replied. She swept her hand parallel to the ground. “You will now see the past.”
Jason looked to where she was pointing and watched in horror and fascination. He saw himself stalking and killing the first five men. He then saw Daniel point the gun at his back and shoot him. When he rolled over, Daniel shot him a second time. Daniel then shot Dr. Fox twice and then started to led Lisa and Karen by gunpoint towards the temple.
The other two men ran up to join him.
“What the hell happened?” asked the first man. He was large and had curly black hair with a matching moustache. He spoke with a Spanish accent.
“Your men failed to kill the security guy. He killed five of your men before I took care of him,” Daniel bragged, as he propped the shotgun on his hip. “I told you he was dangerous; I warned you not to take him lightly. It’s a good thing I pretended to be one of the captives.”
“You bastard,” screamed Lisa.
Karen was sobbing uncontrollably and was near hysterical as she broke away. She then crouched down and cradled her dead husband’s head.
“Why, Daniel, why?” cried Lisa.
“Shut up, bitch. Now you notice me; I never understood what you saw in that caveman,” he snapped back. “If you keep your mouth shut, I’ll kill you quickly.”
“What about the professor?” asked the second man. He was slightly shorter and had short had brown hair. He spoke with a German accent.
“I killed him,” said Daniel “We can’t leave any witnesses.”
“What about them?” asked the shorter man pointing to the women.
“It’s up to you, but I personally don’t kill women,” said Daniel.
“I do,” said the larger man. He then grabbed his crotch. “But first, why let them go to waste?”
“You don’t need to see what happens next,” said Athena as she swept her hand over the images stopping them as if she had hit the pause button on a VCR.
“They raped and killed them,” said Jason softly.
“Yes,” she replied. “I’m sorry.”
“What happened next?’ he asked.
Athena moved her hand again. Jason watched as the bodies of the murdered archeologists and workmen were thrown into the temple. Jason’s own body was added to the pile, along with the men he had killed. The shorter man then placed what looked like plastic explosives around the temple. He then poured gasoline over the bodies and stepped back.
Daniel nodded, and the man set off the explosives. The temple was destroyed. The bodies began to burn.
“Why?” asked Jason as he turned to Athena.
“A rich and powerful man craved those statues. The traitor in your group was blinded by greed and traded your lives for his reward,” she replied. “Daniel was on his payroll and sent word of their discovery to the men on the boat. They were stationed there for just such an occurrence.”
Jason thought of the times he had seen Daniel using the radio, and it all made sense now.
“But why did they destroy the temple too?” asked Jason as he stared at the image of the destroyed site. “It’s seems such a waste.”
“Why? To be destructive, that’s why!” replied Athena, her voice starting to show anger. “Why does man take such joy in destruction?”
Jason didn’t reply; he thought it best not to interrupt the goddess, especially as she was getting angry.
“If this was the old days, I would rain fire down on them!” Athena vented as she stared at the destroyed temple.
Jason wasn’t sure, but he thought he heard thunder in the distance, and he wondered if he was about to see cosmic justice.
“”Why don’t you strike them down? It would serve them right,” said Jason. “They deserve to die.”
Athena seemed to regain her composure, turned to Jason and smiled. “I cannot directly touch them in this day and age; however, you can… if I send you back. You are a true warrior, Jason, and I am asking you to take on this quest; kill the men who desecrated my temple and killed your friends.
“I’m dead,” he said. This seemed a stupid response, but it was the first thing that came to his head.
Athena chuckled. “Yes, that is true. Jason Blackthorn is dead, but I can give you a new body, a new identity, and in addition to the skills you possess, I can give you additional abilities,” she explained “Now, before you agree, I must tell you everything.”
Jason stared at the goddess and nodded.
“I cannot return you as a male. You will be a woman, but do not fear, you will still be a warrior and more than a match for those you will be hunting,” she said.
Jason hadn’t counted on that.
“Next, once your task is completed, your life will come to an end, and you continue to the next level of existence,” she said.
Okay, I can handle being a woman, if it means taking out the people that killed Lisa, he thought. “I’ll do it,” he replied.
Athena smiled. “I was hoping that you would agree. I knew another Jason, eons ago, and you are much like him.”
“You mean, Jason who sought the Golden Fleece?’ he asked.
“Yes, your parents named you well,” she said. “He was brave and intelligent, and knew when to use his mind and not just brawn.”
“At least they did one thing right,” he muttered. “So, who do I have to get?”
“The men who raided the island, the traitor who killed you, and of course, the man who financed the attack,” replied Athena.
“I know Daniel’s name, but what about the others?” he asked.
“You will have to find out on your own; it is the way it must be,” she replied. “I will start your task near one of the men. I have selected you because you possess brains as well as brawn; use what you know, trust your instincts, and you will succeed.”
“Okay, but wouldn’t it just be easier to strike them down with a lightning bolt or something like that?” he asked.
Athena smiled. “It’s not the way things are done these days… pity.”
“Won’t it be more difficult as a woman?’ he asked.
“In some ways that may be true, but men will underestimate a woman; don’t forget this. Also remember sex appeal can be a very strong weapon; you can use this to distract the men you hunt.”
Jason hadn’t thought of that. While he didn’t like the idea of coming onto a man, what did it really matter, because as soon as the men were dead he would also die.
“When do I start?” he asked.
“Now,” she replied.
Chapter 6
The morning sun felt warm against Jason’s face as he woke up. He half expected to open his eyes and see the top of his tent back in Greece, but he instantly knew that everything had changed.
Jason sat up and was immediately aware that it hadn’t been a very weird dream, as she was now a woman. She threw back the covers and stepped out of her bed and looked at her reflection in the mirror.
She was totally naked, and it was obvious that Athena had kept her word. She was slightly shorter and quite shapely. She flexed her right arm and was pleased to see that she still had muscles, although not as prominent.
She had shapely breasts, which she instinctively knew were 34-C. Her skin was slightly darker than Jason’s, and she suspected that she had a Mediterranean heritage, possibly Greek or Italian. Her hair was short and reddish brown. She then noticed her eyes; they were gray, like Athena’s. Overall, Jason had to admit that she was now very attractive; she seemed to ooze a sense of sensuality, which Jason figured she could use to her advantage as she hunted her killers, just as Athena had said.
Jason turned to look at her back and saw the small tattoo on her right shoulder; it was a small owl. Jason figured that wearing the mark of a goddess couldn’t be so bad.
“So, who am I?” she said aloud. Her voice caught her by surprise as it had an exotic quality to it. She couldn’t quite place the accent. She then reached for her purse and opened it up to check her identity.
Jason pulled out her ID and saw that she was now Tessa Phoenix. She couldn’t help but laugh at Athena’s sense of humor. Without knowing why, she immediately knew that Tessa meant reaper in Greek, which seemed appropriate, considering her task on Earth. She also liked her new last name, which was also fitting, as she was reborn from the flames that had burned Jason’s body.
She knew that she was now twenty-two and held American citizenship, although her mother Greek.
“Okay, now where am I?’ she said aloud. She slipped on a silk robe and looked out the window. She immediately recognized the skyline, as she had spent several memorable port calls here. She was in Palma, Majorca, Spain.
Chapter 7
Tessa showered and dressed and ate the breakfast that she had ordered through room service. The hotel was first rate, which meant that Tessa was well off financially.
She found a laptop and turned it on. The room had an Internet connection, and she logged on. The first screen asked for her name and password, which she typed in without thinking. The first thing she checked was her finances, and she was pleased to see that she had a very large bank account. So money wouldn’t be a problem.
Next, she did a search on several news sites and found out some information on the attack on the island. The authorities were at a loss for who did it, although they suspected international smugglers.
They were also unable to identify the men that Jason had killed. Tessa wondered if they were withholding information from the press.
Next, she picked up her wallet and found that she had several high end credit cards. She also found that she had a large quantity of cash, both dollars and Euros.
Next, she looked in her suitcase. She instinctively pressed against the lining and a secret panel popped open. Inside, she found several passports, listing her as French, Greek, Spanish, and British. The names on the passports were all different. The surprises kept coming, she thought.
Tessa then looked in her closet and found that, in addition to a large wardrobe, she had several wigs of various styles. On a whim, she began to try them on. She was shocked at how drastically her appearance changed from one wig to the next. She put the wigs away, and looked through the rest of her belongings.
She found that, in addition to simple bras and panties, her wardrobe had several pieces of rather sexy lingerie, including several teddies and nightgowns.
“What the hell did you volunteer for?” she asked aloud, as she held a black silky baby doll against her body. She shook her head in disbelief as she placed it back in the drawer.
Next, she went through her cosmetics and toiletries. She examined the razor and then looked at her legs. Thankfully, they were pretty smooth, so she wouldn’t have to deal with shaving them her first day as a woman. Then she saw something that stopped her cold; it was a box of tampons.
She gingerly picked it up, as if she picking up a bomb. The implications of their being in her belongings slowly hit her; she was completely female in every respect. She sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Shit, I hadn’t counted on this,” she said aloud. “Well, hopefully I won’t be around long enough to have to use these.” She then set the box down and began to think about what she would do next.
“Okay, Tessa, time to get to work; why are you in Palma?” she said aloud. Athena had said that she would start near one of the killers. She then remembered that several of the men had spoken Spanish. It was a start.
Tessa looked at the newspapers that had been delivered with her breakfast and saw that it was now three months since the attack. She wondered why Athena had waited so long, but she sloughed this off, as it wasn’t wise to question a goddess. It also bothered her that she hadn’t noticed the date change sooner. Stop thinking so conventionally, she thought, you’re dealing with the supernatural now.
As Tessa poured herself another cup of coffee, she made her next discovery, she could now read Spanish. It was like second nature, and when she spoke aloud she was pleased that she also could also speak the language. Well, Athena had said that she would have additional skills.
She paged through the local paper, and then she saw something that caught her eye; it was a photo of a several women standing by the harbor. The women weren’t important; it was the yacht in the background. It was the same one that she had seen off the island; it was the Dolphin. It was a starting point, she thought.
Chapter 8
Another surprise for Tessa was how automatically she did things as a woman. Things like putting on makeup and styling her hair came automatically to her, as if she had been doing it her entire life.
Tessa noticed that she had no issues about her new gender; it was like she had been a woman since birth, which considering her rebirth, made sense. Tessa figured that Athena had eased the natural confusion one would feel about suddenly waking up in the body of the opposite gender. She had been reborn to complete a task, and she didn’t need any distractions.
Tessa decided to recon the yacht first and then try to get onboard. She decided to go out as inconspicuously as possible, so she dressed in just a t-shirt, jeans, and sandals. She looked at herself in the mirror and was satisfied with her look; she would blend in with the locals.
She decided to take a taxi down to the pier where the Dolphin was moored. She remembered the area from one of her past visits to Palma, as it was a popular area for the tourists. Tessa also remembered with a smile a girl that Jason had met in a café near the very same docks. But those thoughts quickly passed from her mind, as that was from a life which didn’t exist anymore.
It didn’t take long for Tessa to spot the yacht in question, and she knew immediately it was the one that had brought the killers to Greece. She sat down at a small café and pretended to read the paper as she watched the yacht.
Two hours and several coffees later, she headed back to the hotel. There only appeared to be two crewmen on the boat. One was obviously a local, and she figured he had been hired to do basic labor. The other man was in his thirties and was definitely in charge.
The man was five-ten and average build. He had curly hair and was clean shaven. Tess thought he looked like he could be related to one of the men from the island back in Greece.
The man bossed the younger man around and was constantly correcting his work. He obviously enjoyed being in charge. Tessa suspected that he would be the one she should try to question, but how?
On the way back to the hotel, she passed a small boutique and noticed the skimpy outfits they were selling. Tessa looked down at her body and then at a particularly short skirt in the window. Athena had said that some things would be easier as a woman. Her body in that outfit would definitely get the attention of a man, she thought. She took a deep breath and headed into the store. The things I do in the line of duty, she thought.
Chapter 9
Before heading out to check out the yacht, Tessa decided to see just what her new body was capable of doing. She found a pair of running shorts, top, and shoes in her closet. She then realized that she had forgotten to put something on and searched the drawers of the dresser until she found what she was looking for, a jog bra.
Tessa headed out of the hotel and ran along the harbor and down the coast. She ran without effort and was pleased with both her stamina and endurance. She estimated that she ran ten miles by the time she returned to the hotel.
Okay, she thought, I’m in good shape, but what about strength? The hotel had a gym, and she went inside to check it out.
As expected, she wasn’t nearly as strong as before, but neither was she a weakling. She also tried out a few of her martial arts movements and found that in some ways her reflexes were even faster.
Tess returned to her hotel room to change with the confidence that she could take care of herself.
Chapter 10
Tessa chose the long blonde-haired wig to wear with her disguise. In addition to the skirt, she’d bought a push-up bra, a low cut top, and a pair of high heels. After dressing, she examined her appearance in the mirror. She made one change as she adjusted her bra so her breasts were more prominent. After all, she was trying to attract the attention of the man on the yacht.
She didn’t want to look cheap and slutty, rather rich and sexy. Thankfully, the jewelry in her wardrobe was all top of the line, so she didn’t have to buy anything new. She picked out a pair of diamond stud earrings and a gold chain. She also had a gold Rolex watch and a diamond tennis bracelet.
Tessa styled her hair and makeup until she achieved the look she was going for — a spoiled rich girl, just the sort of look that would get her on the yacht, and hopefully, the leads she needed to get her prey.
An hour later she walked slowly down by the piers. She pretend to talk on her cell phone as walked slowly past the numerous yachts. The crews of the boats immediately noticed her and made all sorts of comments, mostly sexual in nature. She pretended not to understand what the men were saying, even though she found that she understood everything that was said, in Spanish, French, and Italian. She only hoped the man on the Dolphin noticed her.
She walked along the docks towards the boat, acting bored and occasionally stopping to look at the other yachts. Tessa wondered what her old friends on the teams would think about what she was trying to do. Deep down, she knew they would approve; she was just doing what it took to get the job done.
As she approached the stern of the Dolphin, the man she had seen earlier smiled at her. He was up on the bridge of the boat and obviously had a bird’s eye view of her prominent breasts.
“Good afternoon, senorita,” he greeted her.
Okay, she thought, so far so good. She looked up and, pushing her sunglasses up on her head, smiled back. “What a beautiful boat. It’s so big!”
“Thank you,” he replied, as he stepped down towards the main deck. He couldn’t help but notice what a sexy young woman she was. He had bedded many women by bringing them on the yacht, and this blonde would be a nice addition to his list of conquests. “Would you like a tour?”
“I’d love it,” she replied with a big smile on her face. “My daddy is thinking of buying a boat like this, and I’ve always wondered what they look like on the inside.”
The man smiled and moved closer to Tessa.
“Really?” he replied as he helped her onboard. His eyes were locked on her exposed, pushed-up cleavage.
“Yes, he owns hotels back in America,” she answered in a matter of fact way.
“My name is Sergio; I am the captain of the Dolphin.”
Tessa figured that he was lying, but she played along. “Really? A captain, wow!”
“And what’s your name?’ he asked.
“I’m Kristen, Kristen Trump,” she replied in a matter of fact way.
“Trump? As in Donald Trump?’ he asked.
“He’s my uncle,” she said innocently. If he can lie, so can I, she thought.
“Well, Kristen, let me show you the Dolphin,” he stated. He took her by the hand and led her inside.
Tessa immediately knew she was on the right track as she looked over at Sergio’s wrist. He was wearing a large diver’s watch that had a SEAL trident on the face. It was Jason’s old watch. It was the one on his wrist when he was killed.
She then noticed the knife he wore on his belt. Tessa recognized the handle as the knife that she had taken from Nicola. So, he liked to wear trophies of his triumphs, she thought.
He showed her around the yacht for nearly an hour. Tessa played her part and asked what seemed to be innocent questions. Soon she knew that he was the only crewmember currently living on the yacht, as the rest of the crew were temporary and wouldn’t be needed until the next time the yacht got underway.
“I have an excellent bottle of champagne chilling; would you like a drink?” asked Sergio. “The view of the harbor in early evening is so beautiful.”
Tessa smiled and sat down, making sure she crossed her legs slowly and seductively.
Sergio retrieved the bottle of champagne and two flutes and sat down next to her. He opened the wine and filled the glasses.
“Here’s to the most beautiful woman that I’ve seen in Palma,” he said as he touched his glass to hers.
Tessa smiled back, sipped her wine and giggled. “Oooh, it’s very good.”
Sergio slipped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close. He then leaned over and began to kiss her.
Tessa played along and was shocked that she wasn’t disgusted by the fact that she was kissing a man; maybe it was all part of her change, she rationalized.
Soon his hands were on her breasts, and he started to undress her.
Okay, kissing was one thing, but she decided that she wasn’t about to have sex with him.
“Can we go somewhere a little more private?” she whispered into his ear.
Sergio nodded and led her into the main cabin. When he turned his back to close the door, Tessa hit him across the back of the neck, knocking him down to the deck.
Before he could recover, she hit him a second time, knocking him out. It was all too easy, she thought. Sergio never suspected that she was a threat.
She pulled his unconscious body up onto the bed and tied him up. She then removed the watch from around his wrist, turned it over, and saw the engraving that confirmed it was Jason’s watch.
Tessa searched his wallet and confirmed that he was Sergio Franco. She also removed the knife from his belt and waited for him to wake up.
Sergio woke up nearly fifteen minutes later. He tried to sit up and discovered that he was tied up.
“What the fuck?” he shouted.
Tessa held a finger to her lips as she calmly placed the knife blade against his throat. “Be quiet, please.”
Sergio’s eyes opened wide with fear. “What do you want, bitch?”
She pressed the knife slightly harder against his throat “Watch your mouth. I want information. Tell me about this watch. If you lie, I’ll hurt you,” she said coldly. “Don’t underestimate me because I’m a woman either.”
“The watch? Why?” he asked.
Tessa pressed the knife a little harder against his throat, it started to break the skin, and a trickle of blood ran down his neck. “I’m the one asking questions. Now, where did you get this watch?” She asked as she held it up. She kept her tone flat and unemotional as she had always found that this worked best when interrogating someone.
Sergio hesitated, as if he was trying to think of a lie. ‘It…it was given to me.”
“By whom?” she asked.
“My… my cousin,” he answered.
“What’s your cousin’s name?” she asked immediately. As Jason, she had interrogated several prisoners and learned that once they started to talk, not to give them time to think, but to keep pressing them; don’t give them time to think.
“Marco…Marco Franco,” he replied.
“Did he give you this knife too?” she asked.
Sergio nodded as he wondered how the woman knew such things.
“Why did he give them to you?”
“I… I did a job for him,” he replied.
“What was that?” she asked.
“I drove took them to Greece on the yacht,” he answered.
“Tell me more,” ordered Tessa.
“Marco came up to me and told me that he needed the yacht. He paid for six weeks use, and so who was I to argue. We sat off shore for a few weeks, then Marco got a radio message and we headed to the island. I swear that’s all I know!”
Good, she thought, she was definitely on the right track. “Did you go ashore?” she asked.
His eyes opened wide in terror as he shook his head. Obviously, the woman knew what had happened on that island. “Dear god, no. I read what happened later. I had nothing to do with what was done to those people.” He then began to cry.
“What was the name of the other man?” asked Tessa, ignoring his cries. “I don’t mean the Englishman, I know who he is.”
“His name is Dieter… Dieter Schultz,” he replied quickly.
“So, he’s German?” asked Tessa, as she remembered the shorter of the two men in the image that Athena had shown her.
“I… I think so, he was a friend of Marco when they served in the legion,” he replied.
“The French Foreign Legion?” asked Tessa.
Sergio nodded. “They met when they were stationed in Djibouti with the 13th,” he replied.
Okay, that will make things a little more difficult, she thought. The men she was hunting had military backgrounds; still, she would put her training up against theirs. She had worked with some legionnaires a few times and they were good.
“Where are they?” she asked.
“Marco lives here in Palma; I think Dieter lives in Hamburg,” he replied.
“What’s Marco’s address?” she asked.
“I can’t tell you… he’ll kill me,” pleaded Sergio.
“He won’t get a chance; if you don’t tell me, I’ll kill you. I have his name, and you’re telling me will just save me time,” she replied. “You know, Sergio, this is a very sharp blade, and I can cut your throat like as easily as cutting through butter.”
“You’re a woman…you wouldn’t kill me,” said Sergio, a nervous smile growing on his face.
“I’ve killed many men, Sergio; what’s one more?” she replied. “Give me his address.”
Sergio obeyed; even if he lied, she still had a name to work with.
“Now, the other men who went on the island, were they also in the Legion?” she asked.
Sergio nodded. “Yes, Marco recruited them all from his old unit.”
“What about the Englishman, did he leave the island with you?”
“How do you know about him?” he asked.
“Answer my question,” she ordered as she pressed the knife back against his throat.
“Yes, he came back here with us. He left a day later with the German. I didn’t like him; he drank too much and was rude. He barely talked to me; I think he thought he was better than me.”
Tessa nodded. She began to debate what she would do with Sergio. She couldn’t leave him here, as he would be found. She didn’t see a need to kill him, as all he had done was sail the attackers to Greece.
Then he helped make the decision for her. He struggled to sit up and the gold chain that hung around his neck slipped out of his shirt. Around the chain was a small silver ring that had a ruby mounted in it.
Tessa immediately recognized it as the ring she had given Lisa.
“Where did you get that ring?” she demanded angrily as she reached down, snapping the chain and holding up the ring. She felt a fury growing inside.
Sergio’s eyes opened wide in fear. “Please… please don’t hurt me.”
Tessa felt her rage growing with each passing moment. “Answer my question, NOW!”
“I’m sorry, I took it off one of the women,” he confessed. He began to cry again. “It seemed a pity to let it be burned with her body.”
“You said that you never went ashore,” she stated. It then hit her. “You lied to me! You raped and killed the woman who owned this ring, right?”
“I… I didn’t kill her,” he stammered.
“But you raped her and then stole this ring?” demanded Tessa. “ANSWER ME!”
Sergio nodded as he cried. “They were going to kill her anyway: what was the harm?”
In the blink of an eye, Tessa reached down, and in a twisting motion that she had practiced many times but never actually done, she snapped his neck. It was surprisingly easy and less messy than slitting his throat.
Tessa stared at his dead body; her only regret was that he had died too quickly. She looked at the ring in her hands and began to cry.
Chapter 11
Tessa was able to get off the yacht without being seen. Before leaving, she had untied Sergio and made it look as if he had been killed during a robbery.
She disposed of the blonde wig on the way back to the hotel. The rest of her outfit would be disposed of as soon as she changed back at the hotel. The killing of Sergio had happened so quickly that it even caught her by surprise. She didn’t mourn his death, as he deserved to die; rather, it was the way she had reacted that bothered her. As a SEAL, she had killed many times, but never like that. She had been in a rage; as a SEAL, she had always been in control. Acting in anger led to mistakes, and she couldn’t afford any missteps. She wondered where she would end up by the time this was all over.
The next morning she read the paper and watched the news on TV. There was a small story about a murder and robbery on a yacht. The police believed it was done by local criminals. Tessa knew she was lucky and that the next time she would have to be more careful. She also worried that Sergio’s death might tip off Marco.
She pulled out a city map and found the address that Sergio had given her. It was only a few blocks away from the hotel. She decided to recon the neighborhood later that afternoon.
Fighting off her curiosity, she avoided the waterfront that day and instead walked into the downtown shopping district. She sat down at a café and tried to read the paper, but was lost in her own thoughts.
Tessa looked at the ring that she had once given Lisa. She had planned to ask Lisa to marry her when they finished the dig. She stared at the ring and then thought about her reaction after she killed Sergio. It was the first time that Tessa could ever remember crying in her entire life. As soon as she thought about Lisa, the pain started to return, and she had to do everything possible to stop the flow of tears.
No, she thought, I can’t allow myself to get caught up in the emotions of this. She had seen people die before and had lost two members of her team, but their losses paled to how she felt about Lisa. Tessa slowly regained her composure and thought about how she would deal with Marco and the others.
Chapter 12
Tessa walked down the street to the address that the now deceased Sergio had given her. She walked past the address without stopping. It was located in a five story apartment building. Judging by the apartment number, Marco’s place was on the top floor.
She continued up the street and stopped at a small café on the corner. She ordered lunch in Spanish to blend in better and sat down at a table that would allow her to observe the building.
It didn’t take her long to figure out that it would be difficult to get in and out easily. She knew she’d been lucky with Sergio, and the last thing she wanted was to end up in a Spanish jail. No, she would have to do Marco somewhere else. She thought about just shooting him from a distance, but she wanted to question him first, as she still had to confirm the locations of Dieter and Daniel. Then there was the man who had financed the attack. Tessa figured that she would have to get that information out of Daniel. It was obvious from what Athena had shown her that the other men were just hired for muscle, and from what she knew of Daniel, she suspected that he wouldn’t have shared any important information with them.
As she casually watched the building for a sign of Marco, she saw a man walk by. He looked familiar, and she noticed that he was also studying Marco’s home. It took her a second to realize who the man was; he was Lisa’s brother.
She had never met Jonathan Barnard, but Lisa had shown her several photos of her brother. Lisa was very proud of him, as he was an award winning investigative reporter. He was four years older than her and had worked for several newspapers before becoming a fulltime writer for the Boston Globe. In addition, he had written several books on international crime.
Tessa had read several of the books, including one on the international sex slave trade. He had helped uncover a major sex tourism business, which led to the arrests of many prominent people. .
He had a rugged look, sort of like Harrison Ford, although his hair had more gray in it. Lisa had said that his hair had started to turn gray when he was in his twenties. She was convinced that Jason and Jonathan would get along famously, but alas they’d never met.
Tessa immediately figured that he was investigating the murders in Greece, and while she was glad that someone was trying to catch the men responsible, the last thing she needed was publicity. Her task had just gotten more complicated.
Chapter 13
Tessa spent the next few days hanging out in the area of Marco’s apartment. She only spoke Spanish and was soon treated like a local and not a tourist. She saw Jonathan a few times in passing, but so far he hadn’t paid her any attention. She suspected that he was also seeking Marco.
Tessa hit pay dirt two days later when she saw Marco walk into a restaurant down the street from his place. She immediately recognized him from the vision that Athena had granted her.
He was wearing a short sleeve shirt that allowed Tessa to see a tattoo on his arm; it was the emblem of the Foreign Legion. Tessa knew she had the right man; the question was what her next move should be.
She was dressed in a short skirt and silk blouse, nice but not sexy enough to attract a man like Marco. She went into the ladies room of the restaurant, adjusted her bra to make her breasts more prominent, and unbuttoned two of the top buttons of the blouse, to better show off her breasts even more. She applied a fresh coat of lipstick, used some additional mascara, and a few drops of perfume.
As Tessa examined herself in the mirror, she wished she had time to go back and change, but this would have to do. She walked out of the lavatory and slowly strutted over to the bar, slowly swaying her hips.
She sat down at the bar, crossed her legs and ordered a glass of wine. Marco was sitting alone at a table across from her. He ran his eyes over her and then went back to his lunch.
Short of walking over and sitting down at his table, there wasn’t much else she could do, so she drank her wine and read the menu. Trying to attract a man wasn’t something that they taught her in the SEALs, so she considered this on the job training. Maybe he’s gay, she thought, as he continued to eat his lunch. In spite of herself, she started to giggle at the thought that he might have been more attracted to Jason.
Chapter 14
Tessa was about to order another glass of wine when she sensed that someone was standing behind her. She turned slowly and saw Marco standing in front of her. He had a sly smile on his face.
“Do you speak English?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied. Then she switched languages. “But my Spanish isn’t bad either.”
He nodded as his smile grew. “Touché.”
She then switched to French. “Mais oui.”
“Let’s stick to English,” he said. “I always hated speaking French.” He sat down next to her. “My name is Marco.”
“I’m Tessa,” she replied.
“Pretty name,” he said. “I don’t usually see tourists around here; they usually stay closer to the main section of town.”
“That’s why I’m not there,” she replied. “I don’t like tourists either.”
“You’re too pretty to be a tourist. I noticed you the other day. I’m glad you came back,” he continued. “The question is why?”
“I was bored downtown, besides the food here is excellent and so is the wine.”
Marco nodded. “Your glass is empty, would you like a refill?”
Tessa smiled back. “I thought you’d never ask.”
Chapter 15
They made small talk for a while, until Marco looked at his watch. “I have a business engagement that I cannot afford to miss in an hour. However, I’d like to take you out to dinner. You interest me, Tessa.”
“I’d like that,” she replied.
“I’ll pick you up at ten,” he said.
“Sounds good,” she replied. “I’m staying at Costa Azul.” She saw no need to lie to him at this point.
“I know,” he replied with a wink.
So the hunted has become the hunter, she thought. “Really?”
“When I saw you here the other day and followed you back. Sorry, old habits die hard,” he said.
Tessa smiled back. “You must tell me more about these habits over dinner.”
Marco laughed. “If you only knew, my sweet.”
A short time later, Tessa was heading back to her hotel. It bugged her that he’d been able to tail her without her knowing, but that was water under the bridge; she wouldn’t underestimate him again.
Tessa also had to admit that if she hadn’t been a woman, there was no way she would have met Marco so quickly. A large man, like Jason, would have stood out in the neighborhood, but an attractive exotic woman, like she was now, was a definite advantage. She silently thanked Athena.
Chapter 16
Tessa decided to wear a short black sleeveless dress that night, along with a pair of black pumps. Thankfully, she had no trouble walking in high heels.
She also wore the black lace panties and matching bra. She told herself that it was all in the line of duty. Still, she had to admit that she looked pretty good, and the lingerie felt nice against her body.
Marco arrived on time and nodded in approval at her appearance. “Very nice, classy, unlike many women these days.”
Tessa thought about Lisa and that this monster was one of those responsible for her death. She was able to smile back. “Thank you.”
He took her to a small seafood restaurant. “They make the best paella here,” he explained. “The nice thing is that the tourists don’t know about it yet.”
As they ate, Tessa had the strange feeling they were being watched. She doubted it was someone working with Marco, as he seemed like the type of man who didn’t need or want assistance. She did her best to act as if nothing unusual was going on as they ate.
She told him that she was an heiress, and that she was spending a few months in Europe. He seemed to believe what she was saying, and she suspected that he was the type of man who wouldn’t see a woman as a threat.
Dinner lasted until well after midnight, and they moved into the bar for after dinner drinks. While she knew that he was a murdering criminal, she found that he was a very charming man. She then made the decision that she would go back to his place if he asked. She knew that she couldn’t kill him the way she had Sergio; too many people had seen them together, but maybe she could get some info out of him.
She let him seduce her, and she wasn’t disappointed as he suggested that they go back to his place. Tessa knew that she had to do this in order to find out the location of the other killers, even if it meant going to bed with him.
Chapter 17
The sex wasn’t nearly as bad as she had thought it would be. She guessed that part of her transformation was that her sexuality had changed, as she wasn’t disgusted about having sex with a man. Yes, she was creeped out about having to be in bed with the man who had killed her Lisa, but it was a necessary evil. She pretended that Marco was the greatest lover in the world and complimented him on his lovemaking skills.
They made love twice before drifting off to sleep.
Tessa woke up the next morning alone in bed. She looked around as she got out of Marco’s bed. She took a long shower, dried off, grabbed one of his shirts and slipped it on. For now, she would play the role of his lover.
She walked into the kitchen where she found Marco. He was dressed in a white linen suit. He greeted her with a long passionate kiss, his hands cupping her ass with both hands as he pulled her close. It took all of Tessa’s self control not to kill him right then. She just played along, knowing that soon he would be dead.
“I have a business meeting. I promise I won’t be too long; promise me that you’ll stay here,” he asked as he leaned down and kissed her again.
“Okay,” she replied.
“Thanks, I won’t be long,” he said as he left.
Tessa waited for a while before she started snooping around, as she wanted to make sure that he was really gone.
His apartment was strangely devoid of personal touches. Her hotel room seemed homier than his place, she thought. The one thing that caught her eye was his computer.
She couldn’t believe her luck, as he had left it turned on. Before she used it, she checked around the room for security devices. Tessa figured that he had just been sloppy and left the computer logged on, but there was no sense in taking chances.
After twenty minutes, she was satisfied that the room was clean. She sat down at his computer and did a quick search of his files.
In his address book was the number for a D. S. with an address in Hamburg. She couldn’t believe her luck when, right under it, was another address for a D.M. in the Bahamas. She would go to Germany first and take care of the other legionnaire before paying a visit to Daniel Morehead.
Tessa then opened a photo file and saw a group shot of men in uniforms. She recognized several of the men including Marco, and Dieter. There were several other men who looked familiar and then Tessa realized these were the ones that she had killed back in Greece.
The question remained, how would she dispose of Marco? Too many people had seen them together, so she couldn’t kill him like she had his cousin.
She looked around his place and across the street. There was a building right across the street that was two stories higher. She then examined the windows and found that they were regular glass, as an idea formed in her head.
Chapter 18
When Marco returned, he found Tessa watching TV. She was still dressed in just his shirt.
“Damn, I wish I had time for another round of lovemaking, but I have to leave for the mainland. I’ll be back in two days; will you still be in town?” he asked as he sat down next to her.
Tessa nodded as she kissed him. Two days could give her enough time to figure out a way to take him out.
Marco dropped her off at the hotel, and she watched him drive away. She went up to her room to think.
The first thing that came to her mind was how much she had actually enjoyed the sex with Marco. She was disgusted by him personally, but the physical act was very enjoyable. She also felt no guilt at all over having sex with a man, and for this she thanked Athena.
She studied the map of the neighborhood. It would be impossible to kill him up close; even if she did, she was on an island and getting off would be very difficult. As he had military training, he wouldn’t be as easy to overpower as Sergio, and even if she succeeded, she would look like she had been in a fight.
No, she would have to do it from a longer distance, but where would she get a gun? Then it hit her, and she pulled out the phone book.
An hour later she was walking down a side street, hoping that her plan would work. She was dressed in jeans, boots, a t-shirt and her long curly-haired red wig.
She found the address and rang the bell. An old man with a bald head answered the door. He was short and stout, with very little flab. He prided himself on the fact that even though he was in his seventies, he was still a fit man.
“What do you want?” he growled. He was holding a glass of red wine.
“I was told that you can supply certain goods at a reasonable price,” she replied.
He looked at the redheaded young woman and laughed. “Who told you that? Go away, little girl; this is too early in the day for a practical joke.” He lifted the glass and emptied it.
“I know who you are, Armando Sanchez, and I know the type of goods you deal in,” she whispered. “I wonder if your neighbors also know.”
His eyes opened up. He looked up and down the street and motioned her inside. He closed the door behind her. “Okay, who told you that name?”
“I know many things,” she confessed. “I am, or rather was, a friend of Chief Blackthorn.”
The old man’s face changed expression. “Is that so? I was very sorry to hear of his death. He was a good man; at least he went down fighting like a true warrior, very admirable.”
“He once told me that you can provide things that cannot be easily acquired,” said Tessa.
As Jason, Tessa had met Armando during an operation in the Red Sea. He was on a ship that Jason’s team had boarded during operation Desert Shield. Armando had provided information on ships smuggling arms to Iraq via the port of Aqaba, Jordan. Armando had decided to help, not out of the goodness of his own heart, but because some funds that were due him had never made it into his bank account. He had supplied arms to the Middle East and Africa for nearly forty years and expected to be treated with respect. He had no allegiances and often sold to both sides of the same conflict, but he was not a man to be double-crossed or ripped off. To him, telling the Americans was strictly within the code of conduct of being an arms smuggler.
Jason liked the old man from the start, and they had formed a professional relationship and later a friendship.
Armando was now semi-retired, having turned his main business over to his sons. He still dealt in certain types of weapons. Jason had bought a high powered rifle from him that ended up being a gift to an Afghan warlord.
“Is that so?” asked Armando.
Tessa nodded. She then pulled the watch out of her purse. “Here’s my proof.”
Armando looked at it and nodded. “What do want?”
“Chief Blackthorn said that you never asked questions,” she replied.
He laughed. “That is usually true, but I don’t often get clients who look like you do. I don’t often deal with school girls.”
She ignored his comment. “I don’t want to get you involved, just let me say that I’m out to settle some old debts regarding the death of Chief Blackthorn.”
Armando ran his hand over his chin and studied Tessa. “And what do you need, little girl?”
“I need high powered rifle with a scope, bolt action is preferable, as I don’t plan on missing,” she said. Jason had been an expert shot and acted several times as a sniper for his team. He had made several kills in Somalia, Iraq, and Afghanistan.
Armando’s attitude changed as he could see that she was serious. “Will this be a daytime or nighttime target?” he asked as he motioned for her to take a seat. He pulled out a notebook and began to write down information.
“A night scope would be great, but time is of the essence,” she said. “I’d like 7.62, bolt action, nothing exotic; actually, something readily accessible would be better, less easy to trace, and it would make it more difficult for the authorities to figure out who had done the shooting.”
“I suppose you will be leaving the weapon behind,” he said. “Oh, excuse my rudeness, would you like some wine? You are old enough to drink wine?”
“Yes to both questions,” she replied with a smile. She wondered if she really looked that young.
He poured her a glass and handed it to her. He watched her reaction as she drank it. The wine was a local variety that was very potent. Armando was surprised when she nodded in approval.
“I usually don’t like wine this strong, but this is excellent,” said Tessa.
“Thank you, it’s from a local vineyard of which I am part owner. Now, what range will you be firing from?” he asked. The girl was full of surprises.
She thought about the building across the street from Marco’s apartment. “Fifty, maybe sixty meters, nothing too difficult.”
“Silencer?” he asked.
“Not necessary, but it would be nice,” she replied.
“Are you left or right handed?”
“Right,” she replied.
“Stand up and extend your arms,” he ordered.
Tessa did as he said. He took out a tape measure and measured her arms.
“Are you familiar with the Mauser SP-66?” he asked, as he paged through another notebook.
The Mauser SP-66 rifle had been developed for both military and police use. It had the reputation of being very accurate and comfortable to use.
Tessa nodded. “Yes, a very respectable weapon; the Germans make excellent rifles.”
“It has its limitations; the magazine only holds three rounds,” he noted.
“If doubt I will need more than one shot,” she replied.
“When do you need it?” asked Armando with a smile forming on his face. He still had no idea what this woman’s connection was to his dead friend, but he liked her; she had spirit. She was confident without being arrogant.
“Two days,” she replied.
“I can have one with a night scope in that time, but it won’t be cheap,” he said.
“It never is,” she replied.
“Type of ammunition?” he asked.
“Standard 7.62 should be perfect, no need for armor piercing.”
“So it’s a soft target?” he asked.
Tessa nodded. She reached into her purse and pulled out a bundle of cash. “Will this be enough?”
Armando cocked his head. “You are really doing this to get Chief Blackthorn’s killers?”
Tessa nodded again. “One of them anyway.”
He took the money, counted it, and handed her back half. “This will be more than enough.”
Chapter 19
Tessa decided to wait until she had the gun before checking out of her hotel. While she didn’t think she was being watched, she didn’t want to take a chance. She did make a reservation on a flight to the mainland. She would use one of her other passports and travel by train to Germany. It would take longer, but airport security was too improved for her to risk getting caught.
She returned to Armando’s house to check on the status of the weapon.
He welcomed her in and led her into his study. Without asking, he poured two glasses of the dark red wine and handed one to Tessa, who took it with a smile.
“Thank you,” she replied.
“I have the gun, but the scope won’t be available until tomorrow,” he said. “In the meantime, I can ensure that the gun is a good fit.”
She examined the rifle and immediately noticed that its serial number was filed off. She then held it in a firing position. Armando examined it while she held the rifle. He was impressed by the way she held it; it was obvious that she had training, the girl was no amateur.
“I need to make a few adjustments,” he said as he reached for a bag of tools. “It won’t take long.”
Tessa watched as he worked on the stock. “I didn’t know that you were a gunsmith too.”
“In my line of work, it’s a requirement,” he said as he worked. He then stopped and looked at Tessa. “I want to help you.”
Tessa shook her head. “I don’t want to get you involved.”
He broke out laughing. “What do you think this is? Involved, please! Tessa, I am an old bored man, most of my friends are dead, as are most of my enemies. I met all kinds of men in my work, and Blackthorn was one of the few really good men that I met in all my years of my work.”
Tessa felt a wave of emotion sweep through her body and did her best not to let it show.
“Now, who is your target?” asked Armando.
“Marco Franco, ex-legionnaire, do you know him?” she asked.
“I know of him; he brags of being a mercenary, but in reality he’s a just a thug, a thief, and a drug smuggler, but I’m not surprised he was involved; he’s the type of animal who would do a job like was done in Greece,” replied Armando with disgust. He set the rifle down and picked up his glass of wine. “Do you know why the authorities have not tracked down the killers? I will tell you; they were bought off.”
“Do you know by whom?” asked Tessa hopefully.
Armando shook his head as he emptied the glass. “I’ve heard rumors, but nothing positive. I can see what my connections know. By the way, how do you know that Franco was involved?”
“His cousin told me,” she confessed.
Armando grinned. “The one who ran that big yacht? So, that was you? Do not worry, Tessa, there is little that happens on this island that I do not hear about. The police called it a robbery, but I knew different. Now, I take it you will try to shoot Franco in his home. You’ll never succeed. For starters, how do you plan on getting this rifle into that neighborhood?”
“I hadn’t worked that part out completely,” she replied honestly.
“I know that neighborhood, and I can arrange for this rifle to be on the roof of the building across the street. I can arrange for the police to somewhere else; I can even arrange for someone else to pull the trigger.”
Tessa vigorously shook her head. “No, I need to be the one to kill him.”
He smiled and refilled his glass. “How are you involved in all this? Are you related to Blackthorn?”
“You could say that,” she replied. “Let’s just say that I owe it to him.”
Armando nodded. “Where are you going from here?”
“Germany, Hamburg to be exact, that’s where my next lead is,” she replied.
“Call me when you get there. I have connections that will supply you with anything you need,” he said. “Oh, leave the rifle on the roof; I will ensure that it disappears.”
Instinctively, Tessa leaned over and kissed the old man on the cheek. “Thank you.”
He laughed heartily. “Who knows, by my helping you with these deeds, some of my black marks may be removed and my afterlife won’t be so horrible.”
Chapter 20
Armando had a key delivered to Tessa the next day. It would allow her access to the building across the street from Marco’s home. She then checked out of the hotel and assumed the identity of Enrica Morales of Alacante, Spain. She dropped off her bags at the airport and returned to town. She was wearing all black, slacks, top, flats, and a jacket. Inside her bag was a pair of gloves and a pullover black mask that she would put on prior to the execution. It was past nine in the evening as she headed into Marco’s neighborhood.
She wore a long black wig and did her makeup so that she wouldn’t draw attention to herself. The cab dropped her off a few blocks away from Marco’s home, and she casually worked her way towards it.
While Tessa had noticed many changes in herself since her rebirth, this was the most she had felt like Jason. She felt as if she was going out into the field with her team. Her senses were elevated, and she was alert to everything around her.
The key worked, and she headed up the stars to the roof of the building. Thankfully, she didn’t run into anyone along the way. The key also opened the door to the rooftop, and she quietly moved out into the warm summer air. She stopped to give her eyes a moment to adjust to the darkness and to listen, just in case there was someone else up there. The only noise came from the streets below. She walked cautiously towards the edge of the building and peeked over the edge as she crouched down.
The lights were on in Marco’s place. She then saw her target. He was standing on his balcony, drinking a glass of wine. He was also holding a cell phone, and Tessa wondered if he was trying to get ahold of her.
She went to the place where Armando said the rifle would be. It was hidden behind a chimney in a black bag. She unzipped the bag and could see the rifle in the dim light. After she put on her gloves, she picked it up and loaded the three round box magazine, although she knew that she would only need one shot; still, it didn’t hurt to be prepared.
Next, she slipped on the mask and then moved slowly towards the edge of the building. Marco had moved inside, but he was still visible, and Tessa decided that she didn’t need the night scope. In fact, he was so close that she could have taken him out with a pistol, but she was glad to have the rifle.
She positioned herself for the shot and adjusted the sight. Slowly she took aim, deciding to go for a head shot, as she wanted to kill him with only one shot. She chambered a round and flicked off the safety, all she needed now was for Marco to cooperate.
She tracked Marco through the scope, keeping the crosshairs right in the middle of his head. Then, to her surprise, he walked back towards the balcony. She didn’t want to risk his body falling down to the street, so she squeezed the trigger.
The shot hit him squarely in the forehead, blowing his brains out the back of his head. He was dead before his body hit the floor.
Tessa watched him fall backwards and immediately knew that he was dead. She set the rifle down on the roof and moved carefully away from the edge, removing her gloves and mask.
She had a change of clothes in her shoulder bag, but she decided to wait until she cleared the immediate area of the shooting before changing.
When she stepped out of the building onto the street, she was greeted by pandemonium. People were running around and pointing up at Marco’s apartment. She could also hear the blare of sirens approaching. She remembered her training and kept calm. She was able to walk away without anyone paying her the slightest bit of attention.
Another thing working to Tessa’s advantage was that most people wouldn’t suspect a woman of being a sniper. Even if someone saw her, it was unlikely that they would be able to give the police a decent description. A few blocks later, she slipped into an alley and changed tops and jacket, dumping the other items in a trashcan. Still, she didn’t relax until she reached the Spanish mainland.
Two down, and three to go, she thought.
Chapter 21
Her trip to Hamburg was uneventful, and she checked into a midrange hotel near the main train station. She was now Tessa Black of Los Angeles, college student. She was pleased to learn that her German was as good as her Spanish, and she thanked Athena again.
Tessa called Armando, and he was very pleased to hear from her.
“The police are calling the shooting a revenge killing for a drug deal gone bad,” he said. “Marco had a lot of enemies.”
“Why would they think that?’ she asked.
“Oh, I had someone leave a few threatening messages on his answering machine, along with some other info that was supplied to the police,” he said. “Marco was not well liked — feared yes, but liked, no. No one will spend much effort on the case.”
“Thank you, again,” she replied.
He then asked for her hotel and room number. “There will be a small package delivered to you. It will have a key for a locker in the main rail station.”
Tessa didn’t have to ask what would be in the locker. “Thank you.”
“It’s my pleasure, my lady,” he said. “Call me if you need anything.”
Tessa thanked him and hung up the phone. She pulled out a city map and quickly found the address of Dieter Schultz. She debated just killing him, but she decided that she would question him first to see if he had more information on Daniel.
She dressed in jeans and a USC t-shirt. She applied more makeup that she normally did and used some mousse to spike out her hair. She now looked like an American college student, one of hundreds walking around the city.
Chapter 22
As she walked around Hamburg, Tessa thought about how drastically her life had changed. A short time ago, she had been planning to spend the rest of her life with Lisa, and now she was now an avenging angel of death working for a goddess. It seemed a good thing that her life would come to an end as soon as she finished her task, as she felt a huge void in her life.
She figured that the main reason that she had adapted so well to being a woman was that she didn’t really care one way or another. She was alive only until she killed the last of the men responsible for those horrible crimes back in Greece. She had no future, so it was easy to exist from day to day.
Tessa thought about the two men she had killed. As Jason, she had killed many times, but those were different as they were in the line of duty. Now she was an assassin, a cold blooded killer.
When Jason was in Afghanistan, he had met a contract killer for the CIA. The man was the most detached person that Jason had ever met. He killed without a thought or regret. Tessa had never understood how someone could get that way… until now.
She casually walked down the street that was on Marco’s computer. She eyed the apartment out of the corner of her eye. It didn’t take her long to decide that it would be difficult, if not impossible, to repeat the type of execution she had done in Spain. There was no place to get a long distance shot, and it would be very difficult to get away. No, she would have to kill him a different way.
Tessa walked back to her hotel and checked with the front desk. They had a small envelope for her. She didn’t open it until she was halfway to the rail station. It was a key to a locker.
Ten minutes later, she was back in her hotel with a small package. Inside was an APB semi-automatic pistol with silencer. Tessa immediately recognized the weapon, as it had been developed for the Soviet Special Forces or Spetsnaz.
Tessa held the weapon in her hand as she examined it. While not the most compact gun in the world, it had the advantage of a twenty round clip. She examined the detachable shoulder stock. It would make concealment more difficult, but she remembered it was a very accurate weapon. Having a silencer would be very handy too.
She practiced holding and aiming the gun and decided that at close range it would be perfect.
“Thank you, Armando,” she said aloud, and she hid the gun in the secret compartment in her suitcase.
Chapter 23
Tessa changed into something more adult and sexy that evening. She would prowl the bars in the area of Dieter’s apartment to see if she could track him down. She selected a short leather skirt and a low cut red top. She went with her other blonde wig, which was shorter in length than the one she had dumped back in Palma.
She did her makeup heavier, especially around the eyes. She also used a brighter red lipstick. While she didn’t expect to meet Dieter that night, she hoped to at least make contact.
Three hours later, she walked into her third bar of the evening. She sat down at the bar and scanned the room. Then she saw something behind the bar that made her suspect that she had found the right place. A French Foreign Legion kepi was sitting up on a shelf above the cash register.
Two hours and several drinks later, she decided to call it a night. There had been no sign of Dieter Schultz, and she was feeling tired. As she got up to leave, she heard a voice that sounded familiar. It was Dieter. She looked behind the bar and saw the short man with brown hair talking to the bartender. As she listened, she determined that Dieter was the owner of the bar. So now she knew of another place to track him down.
She left the bar and headed back to her hotel. Surprisingly, after drinking as much as she did, her head was very clear. Maybe this was another gift from Athena, the ability to drink without getting drunk.
As she walked back to her hotel room, she wasn’t worried about anyone attacking her, but then she got that strange feeling that she was being followed. She kept walking and fought the urge to look over her shoulder. It couldn’t be Dieter, as he hadn’t paid her any attention in the bar; he was too busy talking to the bartender.
She arrived back at her hotel and went straight to her room. She didn’t turn on the lights immediately as she wanted to look out the window to see if she could see who it was that was following her. She was immediately rewarded when she saw Jonathan Barnard.
“What the hell are you doing here?” she asked aloud. “Okay, Jonathan, let’s see what you know.”
She turned on the light and then walked over to the window, as if she was looking out over the city. Unless Jonathan was blind, he would see her. Ten minutes later, there was a knock at her door.
Chapter 24
Tessa opened the door and saw Jonathan standing in the hallway.
He was dressed in tan pants, a blue shirt and a sport coat. Tessa had to admit that he was a handsome looking man.
“Yes?” she asked.
“We need to talk, Ms. Black, or is it Phoenix again?” he asked.
Lisa had said that he could be very blunt when he wanted to be.
“Please, come in,” she said as she stepped back from the door.
He nodded and walked in. She closed the door behind him and then sat down on the edge of the bed, crossing her legs as if to distract him.
“How can I help you?” she asked.
He sat down in the stuffed chair across from the bed. “I’m just wondering what you’re doing here in Hamburg. I saw you with Marco Franco a few days ago in Palma, and now you’ve been in Dieter Schultz’s place. I would call this a coincidence, if I believed in those kinds of things,” he said.
Lisa was right, thought Tessa. “I met Marco in Palma, and he mentioned Dieter’s bar.”
Jonathan smirked. “Do I look that stupid, Ms. Phoenix?”
“Call me Tessa,” she said. “No, Mr. Barnard, you don’t look stupid.”
If he was surprised that she knew who he was, he didn’t show it. “Call me Jonathan, Tessa.”
“Very well, Jonathan. Oh, I like your books, especially the one about the sex slaves.”
He smiled as if he was amused by the fact that she knew who he was. “Thank you, it’s always nice to meet a fan. Now, do you know that Marco Franco is dead?”
She stared back without showing any emotion. “Doesn’t surprise me; he ran with a rough crowd. As I said earlier, he was just a casual acquaintance.”
“I spent three weeks tracking him down, and he gets shot in the head by a high powered rifle just before he agreed to meet with me,” said Jonathan. “The police consider it a drug hit, but I doubt that; it was too professional. A drug hit would have just kicked down his door and shot him in the face; no, this was more like surgery.”
“Why would you want to talk to a lowlife like Marco?” she asked.
“He killed my sister, or was involved with the killing,” said Jonathan. He sighed slightly. “I suspect that Dieter Schultz was also involved. They go back along way together, and when one is involved in something, the other isn’t far behind.”
“And what will you do if you find out?” asked Tessa. She could see the pain in his eyes when he mentioned Lisa. She wished she could comfort him, but she held in her own emotions.
“Offer him a deal. He might know where the men are who hired him and Marco,” said Jonathan.
“If you’re so sure he’s a killer, why not let the authorities take care of it?” asked Tessa.
“They’ve either been paid off or don’t care. If I can find the men responsible, then I’ll turn it over to the US and Brits. Two of those killed were respected British scholars and, besides my sister, an ex-SEAL was among those killed. I imagine that will get the US authorities up in arms.”
“And then what?”
“I’ll leave it up to the judicial systems to provide justice,” he replied.
“This quest of yours could get you in trouble. If, as you said, Dieter was involved in this with Marco, I’m sure he knows that Marco is dead. If you show up asking questions, he might think you had something to do with it. Why don’t you go back to Boston, Jonathan?”
He stared at her. “I can handle myself, Tessa. What I can’t figure out is what your part is in all this. I don’t think you were involved in the killings, but I can’t figure out why you’re here. I asked some friends I have in law enforcement, and they have nothing on you.”
“I haven’t done anything wrong,” she replied as she leaned back.
“No, Tessa, they have nothing on you; it’s as if you didn’t exist until recently. Now, just between you and me, are you with the agency?”
Wow, thought Tessa, that was very blunt. It’s too bad that Jason had never met him, as they would have gotten along famously. She also wondered if he liked tequila.
“Go back to Boston, Jonathan,” she answered.
He stood up and leaned over her. “Look, I want to know the truth!” he shouted as he pointed his finger towards her chest.
In a flash, Tessa grabbed his wrist, twisting it around his back as she stood up, forcing him facedown on the bed. “No, you don’t want to hear the truth, Jonathan… besides, you wouldn’t believe it.” She twisted his arm just enough to hold him down, as she really didn’t want to hurt him.
He struggled a little, but then seeing it was useless, he stopped and then let out a sigh. “Okay, that was stupid, I give, let me up, please.”
“You won’t try anything, right? I don’t want to hurt you,” said Tessa as she leaned down and whispered into his ear.
“No, I give you my word,” he said.
Tessa let him up. “I appreciate the fact that you said please; it was polite.”
“That was impressive,” he said as he flexed his arm. He had totally underestimated the young woman; that wouldn’t happen again. “Look, I’m not out for a story; I need to know who killed my sister and the others.”
Tessa bit her lower lip for a moment. “Leave Hamburg… but give me your phone number, Jonathan. I’ll keep you informed.”
“So, you are involved in tracking down the killers,” he stated.
Tessa nodded. “We’re on the same side, and I work better alone. Too many innocent people have died already, and I know Lisa wouldn’t want you to get hurt.”
Jonathan’s eyes opened wide. “How did you know Lisa?”
Tessa shook her head. “Not now. I promise that I’ll tell you everything later. But for now, leave Hamburg. I have work to do.”
“I can help you,” he continued.
Tessa shook her head. “You’re a reporter, and I… I do this sort of work for a living. If you want to help, leave.”
Jonathan stared back at the young woman and something told him that she was telling him the truth. He pulled out his wallet and removed one of his cards.
“This has my private cell phone number on it,” he said.
Tessa took the card. “You’ll hear from me in a few days. Now, there’s a morning flight to the States; please be on it, Jonathan.”
“Okay, but if I don’t hear from you in a few days, I’ll be back.”
Tessa nodded. “I promise that I’ll call you.”
Chapter 25
Tessa debated whether it had been smart to say what she had said to Jonathan. However, the last thing she wanted was to have him hurt or killed. She owed that much to Lisa.
Tessa looked at the ring and twisted it around on her finger. A wave of sadness overcame her.
“I’m so sorry, Lisa, that I was unable to protect you,” said Tessa as tears began to roll down her cheeks. The flow of tears increased until she was sobbing as the pain of Lisa’s death poured out.
She had never felt such remorse in her whole life, and it caught her off guard, as she had never been a very emotional person. Maybe it was because she now female, and her old walls against pain weren’t as strong. She thought about her life as Jason growing up and how he had been able to hold back the pain of his upbringing. Lisa would have been the family that he had always wanted, and that had been taken away from him. The tears flowed until she fell asleep.
Chapter 26
Tessa staked out Dieter’s bar and found that he was the one who closed it up every night. At least there wouldn’t be any sex this time, she thought. She would wait until he was alone in the bar and then discuss things with him.
She waited in an alley near the bar and watched the last people leave. Thankfully, it was raining and people seemed to be in a hurry to get home. She had the APB under her rain-jacket. She had thrown out the shoulder stock, as it wouldn’t be needed; any shooting she would be doing would be up close. The previous night, she had found that the bar had a back door with a rather flimsy lock. It wouldn’t take much to get inside. She slipped on a pair of leather gloves and moved carefully towards the back of the bar. As expected, the lock didn’t give her any trouble, and she stepped quietly into the bar. She pulled out the pistol and quietly chambered a round.
She had dressed for comfort; ease of motion, and to blend into the night, choosing black sweatpants and a black sweater.
She felt more comfortable in the sweatpants, as she’d started her first period that afternoon, and none of her jeans felt comfortable. It was also her first experience with using a tampon. She read on the box that the tampon would allow her do all kinds of things normally, and she wondered if that including killing a man. Thankfully, Athena had also provided her with a bottle of Midol, and Tessa found that the medicine really helped.
It would have to happen now, she thought, as she waited to enter Dieter’s bar. She also understood for the first time the crankiness of her past female friends; maybe it would give her an edge.
Tessa walked slowly into the bar and found Dieter sitting at desk in the back office. She pointed the pistol at him with both hands, aiming directly at his head.
He looked up as she stepped inside and shut the door behind her. If he was afraid, he didn’t show it, as he motioned her to move closer with his hand.
“Good evening, Dieter, I’d like to talk to you about a small island in Greece,” she said in English. “Oh, and don’t play stupid, I know you speak English.”
His eyes opened up wide, and he casually started to reach into a drawer with his right hand. Tessa noticed the move and fired a silenced round that struck the desk right above his hand.
“I meant to shoot there. I want you to know that, and that I didn’t miss,” she said calmly. “Don’t treat me lightly, Dieter.”
“What do you want?” he asked as he slowly pulled his empty hand back.
Tessa motioned him to move back as she walked forward. She leaned over the desk and pulled out a Sig-Sauer semi-automatic handgun. “Nice gun.”
In a flash, Dieter violently kicked his desk forward with both legs, knocking Tessa back on her backside, causing her to drop both handguns as she fell backward.
The German lunged forward, expecting to quickly overpower the young woman while she was on the ground. He was shocked when she was instantly back on her feet, assuming a fighter’s pose.
“Just so you know, little girl… I like it rough,” he said as he rushed her.
Tessa quickly recovered and used his momentum and weight, and in a move that caught him completely off guard, flipped him on his back.
“Rough enough for you?” she replied as she assumed a fighting stance in front of him.
Dieter laughed. “Nice trick, little girl. You won’t think it’s so funny when I’m on top of you.”
Tessa immediately kicked him in the face, splitting his nose open. She was glad she had worn her steel toed leather boots that night. “Don’t call me a little girl, you bastard.”
“You fucking bitch! You’re going to pay for that!” he screamed as he held his nose. He could instantly tell that it was broken. He glared at the young woman and decided that it was time to put this to a stop. “I’m going to enjoy raping you before I slit your throat.”
“What’s the matter, Dieter? It’s not so easy to take down a woman when she fights back?” taunted Tessa.
“What do you want?’ he asked as he touched his nose and winced again. He was contemplating his next move.
“I know all about what you did back in Greece,” said Tessa.
Dieter instantly charged Tessa again, who was expecting his attack. At least he was predictable, she thought, as she used his momentum and slammed him into the wall head first.
“Ooh, that had to hurt,” she teased.
He moaned in pain as he slumped against the wall. He reached up and felt his head. “Enough of this shit, bitch; how are you against a knife?’ he asked as he pulled a knife out of his boot. He started to stand up and froze when he saw he was facing the barrel of the APB. He was worried now, as it was obvious that this woman was well trained in combat skills.
“I’m not bad, but I prefer a gun; now drop the knife and slide back against the wall,” she ordered. When he hesitated, she fired a shot right past his head. “That’s a reminder; I hit what I aim at, and the next shot goes in you.”
Dieter obeyed, if only to buy time until he could resume his attack. The girl had been careless once; he would wait for his opportunity. He glanced around his trashed office, looking for his Sig-Sauer.
Tessa saw it first and was able to recover it, sticking it in her belt. She also retrieved the knife.
“So, you have me, what do you want?” asked Dieter as he wiped some blood off his nose.
“I want to know where Daniel Morehead is, and who was the person who bought the statues,” asked Tessa.
“And if I tell you, I suppose that you’ll let me live,” said Dieter with a smirk.
Tessa shook her head. “No, I just promise to kill you quickly. You raped and killed two women, Dieter; you don’t deserve to live.”
He shook his head. A grin formed on his face that glowed of overconfidence. “I wish I could help you, but I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Let me refresh your memory,” she said as she fired a round just above his right knee.
Dieter screamed as he rolled on the floor. “You fuckin’ bitch; you shot me!”
“I have seventeen rounds left in this clip; I wonder how many more times I can shoot you before you die?” she asked. “Now, answer my question.”
“Fuck you, cunt!” he growled.
“Wrong answer,” she snapped back and fired another silenced shot into the meaty part of his left arm.
He screamed pain.
“It’s not so much fun when they fight back is it?” asked Tessa.
Dieter groaned in pain as he clutched at his wounds.
“Now, where is the Englishman who sold out the others?” demanded Tessa. “The next shot will hit something more vital.”
“He’s in the Bahamas. He lives near Fresh Creek on Andros Island; that’s all I know.”
Tessa nodded as this confirmed the information she had taken from Marco’s computer. She was familiar with Andros, as the navy had a facility near Fresh Creek.
“Okay, what about the man who financed your rape and pillage?” she asked.
“I… I don’t know who it was; I was brought in by Marco. Daniel….the Englishman, made all the arrangements. He hired Marco; he also paid us and then left with the statues. He told us that he planned another job, and that if we kept our mouths shut he’d cut us in.”
Tess looked at the injured man and sensed that he was telling the truth. It would have been too easy if he had known the buyer. She debated what to do next.
Dieter made her decision for her.
“Just so you know, bitch, it felt good raping those women, and it will feel good raping you and killing you. If you think these little wounds are going to slow me down, you’re mistaken, I’ve had worse. You won’t shoot me; you’re just a little girl, and I’m going to enjoy hurting you.”
He stood up slowly and started to move towards Tessa, limping, with a look of pure evil on his face. Without even thinking, she aimed the pistol and fired several shots into his chest. He slumped back on floor. He had a look of disbelief on his face.
“I… I didn’t think… you’d really do… it,” he gasped as his life began to ooze out of his body. “A girl … killed me… a fuckin’ little girl.”
Tessa didn’t say a word as she fired two shots into his crotch and then one more into his forehead. The two shots into his groin weren’t really necessary, but she did it for Lisa and Karen.
Tessa reached into the desk and found the night’s receipts. She grabbed them and placed them in a bag. The condition of the room would make the police assume that it was a robbery. Even if they suspected it was something else, it would give her the time she would need to get out of the country.
Before she left, she noticed a framed photo that had been knocked to the ground during the fight. She picked it up and noticed it was the same one of the legionnaires that she had seen on Marco’s computer. She tossed it on the floor.
Tessa listened carefully before stepping out into the alley. The only sound was that of the rain. Tessa stepped out of Dieter’s bar and headed out into the night.
An hour later, she was back in her hotel. The pistols were at the bottom of the Alster River, along with the money from the bar. She called the airport and made connections to fly to Miami.
Killing Dieter was just evening the score. She also knew she’d got lucky that night. She had gone into Dieter’s office overconfident, and it had almost cost her her life… again, and she knew she was fortunate to only have a few sore muscles. It would not happen again, she thought.
Tessa thought of the way she had killed Dieter. Yes, he was a murderer and a rapist, but she had gone overboard with the way she killed him. Maybe it was because she was cranky from her period, but that didn’t make sense to her. No, she’d enjoyed it, and that scared her.
As she packed, her thoughts turned to Daniel Morehead, the man who had betrayed her; he would be next.
Chapter 27
Tessa called Armando when she reached Miami.
“Thank you for your kind gift; it was very useful,” she said.
“I’m happy to hear that. Do you need anything right now?” he asked.
“No, I won’t have a problem getting what I need here,” she said. “However, I may be calling you again soon, depending on what I find out in the next few days.”
“I understand. Our mutual friend would be proud of you,” he said.
Tessa thanked Armando and hung up the phone. She wasn’t sure what Jason would think. She was now an assassin. She thought about the way she had killed Dieter, and what scared her was that for a moment she was enjoying herself. No, that would not happen again. While she looked forward to her meeting with Daniel, she would not find pleasure in his death.
Since Daniel was not a hardened solider like Dieter, she knew that he would break and tell her what she wanted without having to resort to torture. The one thing that bothered her was that as Jason, she had liked Daniel. He wasn’t as stuffy as Dr. Fox, and he’d treated Jason with respect and seemed to feed Jason’s interest in Greek archeology. That’s what made his treason so hurtful. Still, she knew that she would have to kill him.
As promised, she called Jonathan in Boston.
“I don’t suppose I need to ask how it went,” he stated.
“No, no, you don’t,” she replied.
“Where are you now?” he asked.
“I’m in Florida,” she said. She was using a cell phone, so she wasn’t worried about it being traced.
“May I come down and talk to you?” he asked.
“I’d rather you didn’t,” replied Tessa. “Look, Jonathan, the less you know, the less likely you will get into trouble.”
“What about you? Aren’t you worried about getting into trouble?”
Tessa thought about her fate. “No, it really doesn’t matter.”
Jonathan noticed the melancholy tone to her voice. “What’s wrong, Tessa?”
“You wouldn’t believe me even if I told you,” she said. “I’ll call you in a few days.”
Jonathan immediately made a reservation to Miami. He suspected that Tessa was somewhere in the city, as he had heard rumors that Daniel Morehead was somewhere in the Bahamas. He knew that he couldn’t stop Tessa from going after Daniel, but he didn’t want to see her throw away her life.
Chapter 28
Tessa unpacked her bag in her cottage at Small Hope Bay. It was a small resort located near Fresh Creek. To the rest of the guests, she was just Tessa Martin, a tourist from Atlanta, Georgia.
Small Hope Bay was known for its diving and snorkeling. Jason had spent a long memorable weekend there once with a blonde navy nurse. Even now, it brought a smile to her lips.
Thankfully her period had passed and she was able to go snorkeling that afternoon. She thoroughly enjoyed herself. It was the first fun thing that she had done since her rebirth as Tessa. She had almost forgotten how much she had loved the ocean and how much she felt at home in it, and for a short time, she felt normal.
She spent the rest of the day soaking in the sun and relaxing. The aches she had gotten from her brawl with Dieter felt better after a day of relaxation. She topped it all off with a nice dinner of conch fritters.
The next morning, feeling refreshed, she borrowed a bike and headed over towards Fresh Creek. There was an old bridge that crossed the channel, and after seeing people actually cross it safely, Tessa walked her bike across it.
She then biked around the area of the docks and noticed several large yachts moored in the marina. She also saw several houses, including one very large single story home; any one of them could be where Daniel was holed up. She didn’t think that he would be staying at the hotel; no, Daniel would be holed up in a private home, somewhere close to the marina.
Tessa didn’t stop near the houses; rather, she headed back to the docks and saw an old man fishing off the dock. She pulled out a photo of Daniel she had downloaded from the Internet from her fanny pack and showed it to the man.
“Can you tell me where this man lives?’ she asked innocently.
The old man shook his head. “Don’t know him.” He then cast his line back out into the channel without saying another word.
Tessa suspected he was lying, but she didn’t want to press the point. He probably just didn’t want to get involved. She then saw an old woman sitting in the shade under a large tree. Tessa walked over and smiled as she showed the photo to the woman.
“Do you know where this man lives? It’s rather important,” she asked as she sat down next to the woman.
The woman looked at the photo and then back at Tessa. “Why do you seek dis man, honey?”
Tessa looked around nervously as if she was afraid that someone might overhear what she was about to say. “I need to find him, it’s rather important….” She then started to get choked up, as if she was about to cry.
“Are you with child?’ asked the woman.
Tessa nodded.
“I knew he was a scoundrel,” said the woman angrily. “He live over dere.” She pointed towards the large single story house that Tessa had seen earlier.
“Thank you,” replied Tessa. “I just want to talk to him.”
“Humph! Talk! Men can be so irresponsible! I knew he was hiding from someting when he came down here. He won’t even hire someone to cook his meals or clean his house!”
Tessa smiled. “Thank you again.” She reached into her bag and began to pull out some money.
“Dat won’t be necessary, honey. Now, if he give you any grief, child, you come find me. I live over dere; ask for Auntie Thelma; everyone knows where I live,” she said as she pointed across the creek. “I have some nephews who will teach him to be responsible!”
“I don’t think that will be necessary, but thank you very much,” said Tessa as she hugged the old woman.
Tessa headed over towards the house, and on a whim she walked right up and knocked on the door.
There was no response, and she knocked again.
A few minutes later the door cracked opened. She immediately recognized Daniel, even though he now had a dark brown beard. It was a rather poor disguise, she thought.
“Go away, this area is off limits to tourists,” he growled. He started to close the door.
“I wouldn’t do that, Daniel,” she said as she grabbed the door, slipping her foot between the door and the frame.
His eyes opened wide. “Daniel? My name is Nigel Lancaster.”
Tessa shook her head. “No, it’s Daniel Morehead, and you’re on the run… and if I can find you, so can the authorities, and I doubt they’ll be willing to make a deal.”
He opened the door, stuck his head out and looked around. He stared at the young woman, as if he was trying to recognize her. “Are you alone?”
“I have partners, but you’ll only be dealing with me, assuming you cooperate,” she replied.
“Who are you?”
“I’m just an enterprising businesswoman, and for a price I can keep your secret.”
Daniel motioned her inside. “We need to talk.”
Tessa followed. She wasn’t worried, as she knew that she could take Daniel even without a weapon. He wasn’t a large man, and with her martial arts skills, she could easily defend herself. In a way, she hoped he would try something.
They sat down in a disheveled living room. The shades were down and it was obvious that Daniel was living in fear. There were several empty bottles of Scotch and one half-empty one on the coffee table. There were also several half eaten microwave meals on the table. It was obvious that Daniel was living on the edge.
“What do you want?’ he demanded.
“Money… and information,” she replied. She noticed that, in addition to the beard, Daniel looked older, as if he had aged years in the months following his betrayal of the others. He had dark circles under his eyes, and it looked as if had lost a lot of weight.
Daniel sat down and nervously ran his hands together. “Information?”
“I want to know who bought the statues and financed the attack on the island.”
“Why do you care? What were those people to you?” he asked.
“I told you; I’m a businesswoman. I just figure that whoever supported you is rich and willing to pay to keep me quiet,” she replied.
“How did you find me?” he asked.
“You weren’t very careful about who you worked with,” she replied.
“Those fuckin’ legionnaires,” grumbled Daniel. “I knew they couldn’t be trusted!”
“Whatever; they didn’t think much of you either, as they were more than willing to sell you out,” she replied as she examined her nails.
“So, you’re just a blackmailer?”
“Just a blackmailer? Please! I prefer the term extortion professional,” replied Tessa. “It has a more classy sound to it, don’t you think?”
Daniel stared past her. “How much money do you want?’
“I’m not greedy. Fifty grand would be sufficient.”
“I don’t have that sort of money here; it’s in the hotel’s safe.” He decided that he would have to kill this woman too. He would have done it right there, but too many people could have seen her arrive, and getting rid of the body would be difficult. No, he had another plan.
“Get it,” she demanded.
“Okay, but not here; you don’t come back here to my house,” he replied.
“Where then?” she asked.
“I have a yacht; we can discuss business there, is that okay?”
“A boat?” she asked. Alarms began to go off in her head; it would make it easy for Daniel to kill her. Still, being on the water would work better for her plans too. “Okay, where is it?”
He nodded. “I’ll meet you down at the main marina this evening, look for the Argo. Be there at seven.”
“Okay, but don’t run. If you do, I will call the authorities, and they will track you down and send you back to Greece. I’d get a reward for that, but it wouldn’t be fifty thousand.”
“I won’t run,” he said as he got up.
Tessa followed him to the front door.
“Again, don’t come back here, Miss. I’ll see you on the boat tonight.”
Tessa smiled. “No problem.”
She walked away and headed back to the lodge. She knew that he would try something on the boat; he had given in way too easily, but she would be ready this time; there was no way he would kill her twice.
Chapter 29
Tessa headed back to Small Hope Bay and packed her things. Thankfully, she hadn’t brought that much with her, so it all fit in one waterproof bag. She caught a ride back to Fresh Creek and headed down to the docks.
The Argo was a large white motor yacht. It was a sturdy forty-fiver footer, with two powerful diesel engines. She watched it for a while and confirmed that Daniel wasn’t there. She decided to board it before Daniel arrived and check out what sort of surprises that he had planned for her.
There was an alarm system that she easily disarmed. A short search of the main cabin uncovered a loaded Glock handgun, with a round in the chamber. Tessa shook her head at this breach of gun safety and pulled out the clip, removed the bullets, and then put the clip back in. She put the bullets in her bag.
She then searched the rest of the main cabin and uncovered a journal and some notes about an ongoing dig in Crete. Tessa read the notes and noted that there was a list of artifacts with a monetary designation next to each one. One of the items was a Cretan fresco listed for half a million euros.
So, Daniel was planning another archeological looting attack. There was no way that he could go back to Greece, as he was wanted by the local authorities, and even if they were corrupt, it would be hard for them to ignore his presence. Also, Daniel was too well known in archeological circles to show his face, so Tessa figured he was doing the planning for his boss and financier. There was no way that Tessa could allow more innocent blood to be spilled so some rich bastard could expand his collection.
Tessa knew that, after she finished with Daniel, she would have to go to Crete and warn the people there.
She replaced the journals and notes and returned topside. She looked at her watch and saw that it was nearly six. She decided to leave the boat and wait on the pier. Before she left, she rearmed the alarm system.
He seemed annoyed when he found her waiting for him.
“What’s the matter, didn’t you trust me?” he asked with a sarcastic tone.
“No, but don’t take it personally, as I don’t trust anyone,” she replied in a bored manner. “Do you have the money?”
He held out a gym bag. “I’ll let you have it when we get out at sea. I don’t want anyone to overhear our conversation.”
Tessa nodded and followed him on board. He turned off the security system, and a short time later they were headed out to sea.
“How long will we be out?’ she asked.
Daniel looked at his watch. “We’ll be back by ten, why?”
“I just took the precaution of leaving a message with my partner. If I don’t call by midnight, you will be turned over to the authorities. Oh, just so you know, my partner has the name and description of this boat. I don’t want you to think that I’m stupid,” she stated.
Daniel glared at her. “Don’t you trust me?”
Tessa shook her head. “No, Daniel, I don’t. I already told you that.”
Tessa remembered that Daniel was an accomplished boater as his father was a commercial fisherman. She was actually impressed with the ease that he handled the large yacht as they pulled out of the slip and out the channel.
“We’ll go up the coast and then anchor,” he said.
“You’re the captain,” replied Tessa.
Thirty minutes later, they slowed down and came to a stop a few hundred yards off the coast.
“It’s pretty deserted here,” he said. “The coast also drops off pretty quickly here, so we’re in no danger of running aground.”
“Whatever, I want to see the money, and I want to know who you sold the artifacts to,” she stated.
“Let’s go inside to talk,” he said.
Tessa followed him inside and watched as he sat down next to the cabinet that contained the handgun.
Tessa sat down across from him. “Okay, who paid you?’ she asked.
“It won’t do you any good,” he replied. “He’s way too powerful.”
“I’ll be the judge of that; I’m working for someone who’s pretty powerful too,” she answered.
Daniel smiled slightly. “If I tell you who I’m working for, will you tell me who your boss is?’
“Sure, but I doubt you’ll believe me,” she replied.
“Okay, have you heard of Lykaios Costa?’ he asked. He figured it didn’t matter if she knew, as she would be dead soon.
Tessa cocked her head. She was slightly surprised as he had a reputation as a respected businessman. “He owns the island where the others in your expedition were killed; he’s also a multimillionaire who owns a shipping line.”
Daniel nodded. “That’s why I’m not afraid of you, and that’s why you’re not getting one fuckin’ dime from me, bitch!” He then leaned back and pulled out the handgun and pointed it at Tessa. “It’s loaded, and I doubt I can miss at this range.”
Tessa shook her head in disbelief. “I suppose it was Costa who hired Marco and his gang of legionnaire thugs to raid the island, am I right?”
Daniel nodded. “Of course, do you think that I would know scum like that? Please, I have standards! I had to be the contact with them, and that was bad enough.”
Tessa nodded, as it made sense that someone else besides Daniel had contracted Marco and his gang. Daniel’s confession made it clear that her job was almost done; all she would have to do is kill Costa after she dealt with Daniel.
“Did you really think that I would pay you off and then let you go? My god, you’re stupid,” he said. “Now, you’ll tell me who you’re working for.”
“Okay, but you won’t believe me,” she replied with a smile.
“Just tell me what I want, and I’ll make this as quick and painless as I can,” he said. He was slightly surprised that the woman didn’t seem afraid.
“How will you explain my death, Daniel? Aren’t you worried about the authorities and my warning?”
“I’ll report that you fell off the stern and were attacked by a shark. They grow pretty big around here,” he replied.
Tessa laughed. She noticed that his hand holding the gun was shaking; she decided to rattle him some more. “Just tell me first, why you named your yacht the Argo?”
She was a cool one, he thought, and he decided to play along. “Why not?” he replied. “It’s a good name.”
“It’s too heroic a name for someone like you. You know, I bet I can think of a more appropriate name, something more fitting for its cowardly owner,” she replied. She put her hand to her chin as if she was thinking. She snapped her fingers. “Oh, I know, how about Ephialtes?”
Daniel stared back with a confused look on his face, as if he was trying to place the name.
“Come now, Daniel, you must remember the name; he was the Greek traitor who sold out the Spartans to the Persians at Thermopylae. It also means nightmare, and, Daniel Morehead, I am about to become your worst nightmare.”
Daniel laughed. “Do you take me for a fool? I’m the one with the gun; now tell me what I want to know.”
“Okay, I work for the goddess Athena. I wear her sign,” said Tessa as she stood up and showed her owl tattoo to him. “Also, can’t you see it in my eyes?”
Daniel laughed nervously. “Fine, so you have a tattoo and pretty eyes; all that will do is make it easier to identify your body, that is, if the sharks leave any remains. What makes you think you work for a goddess?”
“Are you going to shoot me in the back again?” she asked. “Or will you be a man and look me in the face when you shoot me this time?”
“What… what are you talking about?” he asked nervously.
“I am… or make that, I was Jason Blackthorn. I killed five of the men who worked for you in Greece. You murdered me in cold blood with a shotgun that I gave you to protect the others. In the past few weeks, I have killed several of your companions; I killed Sergio, Marco, and Dieter. You remember your partners, the men who raped and murdered Lisa and Karen don’t you? And now, I’m about to kill you, Daniel Morehead,” said Tessa.
Daniel shook his head in disbelief. “This isn’t possible; some one must have told you what happened back there!”
“It is possible, Daniel; you angered a goddess, and I am her agent of revenge. Do you know what Tessa means?”
Daniel shook his head. Tessa could see the fear in his eyes growing.
“It means reaper,” she replied as she stood up.
“You forgot something,” he said as he pointed the gun at her. “I’m the one holding the gun.”
He pulled the trigger, and the click on the empty chamber was deafening in the small cabin.
“No, Daniel, I didn’t forget a thing,” she replied, and she started to walk towards him.
He pulled the trigger several more times before throwing the gun at her, missing her head by a foot. Tessa moved suddenly towards him and kicked him in the stomach. He collapsed in pain, clutching his stomach.
“Now, you said that you would make my death as painless as possible,” said Tessa as she stood over him. “I just want you to know that the first one was very painful, almost as painful as your betrayal.”
Daniel tried to stand up, and she kicked him across the side of his head. He fell to the ground screaming in pain.
“”Please… Tessa…. Jason… I’m sorry,” he moaned. “Please… please don’t kill me!”
“You killed me, and then you brutally murdered Dr. Fox, and you try to beg for your own life? That’s so pitiful,” continued Tessa. She kicked him again in the face. Her rage exploded as she screamed at him. “You turned Lisa and Karen over to those brutal thugs to be raped and killed, and you just stood there and watched. How the fuck can you sleep at night? Those people were your friends!”
“I… I… can pay you… I have lots of money stashed away, just let me live… please have pity,” begged Daniel.
“Pity… just what you denied the others,” said Tessa as she kicked him again.
Daniel fell back and moaned.
“Tell me about the site in Crete. When is it going to be attacked?” demanded Tessa. “I’m not going to allow other innocent people to die.”
Daniel started crying. “I had no choice, Costa ordered me to find him another site.”
“When is it going to be hit?” she demanded as she picked up the handgun and removed the clip.
“Not for a few weeks,” he stammered.
Tessa reloaded the clip with the bullets she had placed in her bag and then inserted it back into the gun.
“Why did you do it?” she demanded.
“Fox was a bastard; he deliberately kept me down so I could do his dirty jobs,” he whimpered. “He held me down. This was my chance to get what was coming to me!”
“So you did it for money? What did Costa give you, thirty pieces of silver?” asked Tessa.
“Costa paid me a lot of money, more money than I would ever make in my whole life! You would have done the same thing in you had been in my shoes,” he exclaimed.
“No. No, Daniel, I wouldn’t,” said Tessa as she chambered a round. The sound of the slide moving forward was deafening in the cabin of the Argo.
“What…what are you going to do?’ he asked pitifully.
“You promised me that you would look after Lisa and the others, just before you killed me. Consider this your payback.”
In one swift motion, she aimed the pistol and shot Daniel in the head before he could reply. He was dead before his body fell back on the deck.
“You got off cheaply,” she said aloud as she stepped out of the cabin and then threw the gun as far as she could.
Chapter 30
It took her nearly an hour to make all the preparations necessary to get rid of the evidence. She brought the boat back down towards Fresh Creek; when she was close to shore, she locked the wheel and throttles and jumped into the ocean.
She repacked her things into waterproof dive bag that she had found on the yacht, and they slowed her down a little as she swam towards shore. She wasn’t afraid of the ocean and the things in it. Men were far more dangerous than sharks.
She was changing into dry clothes when she saw a flash on the horizon as the Argo blew up. It was amazing what someone could do with a little government training, she thought. The explosion was timed to be well enough off shore so that it would be unlikely that anyone would recover the yacht.
Daniel’s body had been weighted down and dumped several miles away, and Tessa hoped that it was now providing a feast for the local sea life. At least, Daniel could make a contribution to the world after he died, she thought.
With any luck, she would back in Florida before anyone discovered that the Argo was destroyed.
Chapter 31
Tessa checked into a Miami hotel, and after a long shower, she went to bed. As expected, she’d had no trouble leaving Andros.
As she lay in her bed, she thought about Daniel’s death. She was surprised how little emotion she felt about it. No, she didn’t mourn his death, but at the same time there was no satisfaction about it either. He was the man who’d betrayed the group, and yet she felt nothing, and that bothered her. Was she becoming that numb? She debated this as she drifted off to sleep.
When she woke up, she immediately called Jonathan.
“Where are you?’ he asked.
“Miami,” she replied.
“Me too,” he said.
Figures, she thought. “Okay, we need to talk.”
“You name the time and place,” he replied.
“Do you have your passport with you?” she asked.
“Yes. Why do you ask?” he asked.
“You’ll find out soon enough,” she replied.
“I’m not going anywhere with you; at least, not until you tell me what’s going on.”
Tessa laughed. “Lisa always said that you hated surprises.”
There was a long pause. “Okay, but I want the whole story when we get wherever we’re going.”
Chapter 32
“Why are we going to Crete?” he asked.
They were sitting in first class seating in a jet heading to Frankfort, Germany. From there, they would catch their connecting flight to Athens and then a local flight to Crete.
“Remember our deal, no questions until we get there,” she said.
“Why should I trust you?”
“I did buy the tickets,” she replied. “Just sit back and relax, Jonathan. I promise that when we get to Athens, I’ll tell you everything. If you want to continue on with me, then you’re more than welcome to; if you want to leave, I’ll pay for your flight back to the states. Now, I’m going to have another glass of champagne and then go to sleep.”
Jonathan nodded and accepted defeat. “Okay, I’ll wait until Athens.”
“Thank you, Jonathan,” she said. In so many ways, he was as stubborn as Lisa, she thought.
Chapter 33
“We have our flight to Crete,” said Tessa as she hung up the phone in the hotel room.
Jonathan nodded. “Okay, we’re in Athens; talk to me, Tessa.”
Tessa signed. “How open-minded are you, Jonathan?”
“What do you mean, politically, ethically?”
“Do you believe in the supernatural?” she asked.
Jonathan could see that Tessa was serious. “Do you mean, do I believe in UFOs or Bigfoot or things like that?”
“Things like that,” she replied.
“I don’t rule out anything until I’ve seen all the evidence,” he replied. “I’ve seen some pretty incredible things in my life.”
“Okay, I need you to listen to everything that I have to say; promise me that,” stated Tessa.
“I promise,” he replied.
“You said that you couldn’t find out anything about me; that’s because until a few weeks ago, Tessa Phoenix didn’t exist.”
“So this is a deep cover?” he asked. “Who are you working for?”
Tessa shook her head. “No, it’s nothing like that; no governments are involved. I was reborn as Tessa Phoenix. I used to be Jason Blackthorn.”
Jonathan waited for the punch line, but none came. “What the hell do you mean?”
Tessa then told him about the attack and Athena.
“Do really expect me to believe that you are the reincarnated fiancé of my dead sister, and that the goddess Athena is the one responsible?” he asked.
“Ask me anything about Jason and Lisa.”
Jonathan shook his head in disbelief. “I need a drink.” He stood up and walked over to the wet bar. “You want something?”
She nodded. “Look, Jonathan, why would I make up such an unbelievable story? I mean, I could have told you something far more believable; I’ve worked with spooks, and I know the language. I don’t understand it all myself, but I’ve been tasked by Athena to seek revenge for crimes committed against her and the people that died with me back in Greece. I’ve killed four people since I returned, and I now have the name of the person responsible.”
“And this person is in Crete?” asked Jonathan, as he filled two glasses with cognac.
“I don’t think so, but I found out that he’s planning a raid on another dig. I can’t let that happen,” said Tessa passionately.
“Who is the person responsible for Lisa’s death?” he asked. He handed her a glass and made a toast with his.
“Lykaios Costa,” said Tessa, as she sipped the cognac. It wasn’t bad.
Jonathan didn’t say a word, as he drained his glass and walked over to refill it.
“So you don’t disagree then?” said Tessa.
“I heard rumors,” he said, as he filled his glass.
“I have to take him down,” stated Tessa.
“No, that wouldn’t be possible; he usually travels with several bodyguards,” said Jonathan. “Even if you succeeded and killed him, they would cut you down.”
“It doesn’t matter, Jonathan. My deal with Athena only lasts until I get the ones responsible for the killings and the desecration of the temple. And you know what? I can’t wait. I am so empty on the inside right now. I’ve assassinated four men in very brutal ways, and I don’t feel anything. My life ended when Lisa and I died back on that island.”
Tessa then wiped away a tear that rolled down her cheek. She set her glass down on the nightstand.
“Are you okay?’ asked Jonathan.
Tessa laughed slightly. “Okay? You’ve got to kidding, Jonathan. I’ve been murdered, and reborn as a woman. I’ve been the acting angel of death for a Greek goddess, and you ask me if I’m okay? All I want to do is warn the people in Crete and then go after Costa. I can’t go on living this way.”
“Maybe Athena would allow you to stay after you’ve completed your task,” said Jonathan.
“What would I do? I’m okay with being a woman, but I have no life, no job, no one in my life; you have no idea how pointless it makes life. I’m totally alone,” continued Tessa. She wiped away another tear. “Shit, why am I crying?”
Jonathan got up and walked over to Tessa and sat down next to her. A wave of compassion swept over him. “Maybe because you aren’t as dead inside as you claim.” He put his arm around her and pulled her close to him. “And maybe, you’re not as alone as you think you are.”
“I hurt so bad inside, Jonathan. I failed Lisa, I failed the others….”
He pulled her close and felt her wrap her arms around him. He stroked her hair as she sobbed. He noticed how hard she clutched him.
She cried for a few more minutes.
“How do you feel now, Tessa?’ he asked softly.
“Slightly better, sorry about that,” she said as she wiped her eyes.
“It’s okay, I don’t mind,” he replied.
“I must look like a mess,” she said, a slight smile growing on her face.
“Don’t worry about it; I think you look fine,” he said. A strange feeling came over him as he looked into Tessa’s eyes. He had an overwhelming urge to kiss her. He hesitated for a moment and then leaned down and embraced the young woman and began to kiss her. She responded to his touch and a wave of passion swept through both of them.
* * *
“I thought I sensed your touch, sister” said Athena.
The other goddess turned and smiled. “Come now, sister, Tessa needs some comfort after everything she has been through,” said Aphrodite, the goddess of love.
“I agree,” piped in Artemis. “Tessa is pretty impressive, considering she was once a man. Besides, you can’t have all the fun.”
“This doesn’t change a thing; when she completes her task, her life ends,” said Athena.
“If you say so, sister,” said Aphrodite as she looked at Artemis.
Chapter 34
Tessa woke up in bed next to Jonathan. Her first urge was to climb out, but instead she cuddled closer to him. She couldn’t understand it, but she felt more whole than she had in a long time.
Of course, this only complicated things for her. The last thing she wanted was to fall in love again. She knew her fate and had no intention of trying to get out of the agreement she had with Athena; she still had her personal honor. However, unlike the sex she had had with Marco, the night she had just spent with Jonathan was wonderful. She now understood what it meant to be a woman.
Jonathan woke up and rolled over and looked at Tessa. “Good morning.”
Tessa smiled. “Good morning. I guess this makes things more complicated.”
He laughed. “That’s an understatement.” He leaned over and kissed her.
“We need to get going,” she said. “I want to get to Crete as soon as possible. Daniel might have lied to me about how soon the raid would be taking place. Trust me, Jonathan, I would like nothing better than to spend the rest of my days making love to you, but I can’t let Costa hurt anyone else.”
“I understand, Tessa, and I am going to help you,” he replied.
“That includes you getting hurt,” said Tessa. “I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you. I owe that to Lisa.”
“I may not be a commando like you, but I can take care of myself. I also can help you get him.”
“How?” she asked.
“Did Athena say that you had to kill them all?” he asked.
Tessa thought about it. “No, she just said to get revenge and punish them.”
“Costa is a man who craves wealth and power; taking that away from him would be a far worse punishment than death,” said Jonathan.
“Maybe, but being rich and powerful, he’s almost untouchable,” she replied.
“Almost is the word,” replied Jonathan. “You go to Crete and warn the others, and I’ll work my side and see what I can do.”
Tessa didn’t know what to say.
“Look, I don’t want to lose you, and I don’t want to see you shot down by his bodyguards,” said Jonathan.
“But even if you succeed, and we take him down, that still be will be the end of my quest,” she said.
“Let’s not worry about that for now. From what Lisa taught me about the gods and goddesses, they often changed their minds. Let’s stop Costa, and then we’ll face Athena… together.”
Tessa smiled. “Okay.”
Chapter 35
Tessa arrived in the town of Aghios Nikolaos in Crete. It was the closest town to the site she had seen in Daniel’s notes. She rented a scooter and received directions to the dig site.
Tessa was surprised that the dig was so well known in town. That didn’t make it a good target. The dig on the island was virtually unknown until after the crimes committed there. She wondered why Costa would risk something like this; there must be something extremely valuable here for him to take such a great risk.
Tessa was traveling as Tessa Phoenix and had decided that this would be her identity until Athena called her back. At least, it gave her the sense of having a real life. She was dressed in shorts, sandals and white sleeveless blouse. Her hair was pushed back under a ball cap. The rest of her things were in her hotel room back in town.
She thought about how she would tell the people at the dig of the impending danger. Tessa knew that she couldn’t just go up and tell them that she was the agent of Athena and that one of the most powerful men in Greece was planning to kill them.
Tessa arrived at the site and was stopped by a security guard at a guard shack. Tessa noticed that he was unarmed and was probably there just to shoo away the curious.
“Visiting hours are from nine to five, Miss,” he explained. “There a fee to enter, and we ask that you obey all the posted rules; this is a working archeological site.”
Tessa parked her scooter and paid the fee. She walked down the trail towards several tents and one small building. To the right of the dig, there appeared to be a large building being constructed.
“That’s going to be the museum, but it’s behind schedule,” said a woman.
Tessa turned and saw an attractive young woman. Her curly dark red hair was pulled back in a ponytail. She had very classic features, and Tessa wondered what her heritage was, as she looked similar to the frescos of Minoans that Lisa had shown her a lifetime ago back in Athens.
The young woman was obviously working the dig. She was wearing a gray Ohio State University t-shirt, khaki shorts, sandals and an old floppy hat.
“That’s okay; I didn’t come out here to buy souvenirs. I’m actually looking for someone in charge,” said Tessa as she removed her sunglasses.
“Well, I guess this is your lucky day,” replied the woman with a smile. She pulled off her gloves and extended her hand. “I’m Professor Hallie Pappadimos.”
Tessa immediately recognized the name from Daniel’s notes. “I’m Tessa Phoenix.”
“How can I help you, Tessa? Do you want to volunteer to work here?”
Tessa shook her head. “Is there a place we can talk in private, Professor?’
Hallie nodded. “The small building over there is my office, follow me; oh, and please call me Hallie, Tessa.”
They walked inside, and a white and black cat trotted over to greet them. The cat rubbed against Hallie and then walked over to Tessa. It purred contently as Tessa rubbed its chin.
“Well, Artemis approves of you, that’s a good sign; she’s our resident guardian,” said Hallie as she reached into a cooler. “You want some water?”
“I’d like that,” replied Tessa.
Hallie handed her the bottle. “Tessa Phoenix, that’s a very unusual name.”
Tessa nodded as she opened up the bottle. “I know.”
“So, what is it that you need to talk to me about?” asked Hallie as she sat down.
Tessa sat down across from her. She then noticed the silver labrys that Hallie wore around her neck. She then remembered something that Lisa had told her about the double-sided ax and its importance to the Minoan society.
“This site is in danger,” said Tessa. She decided to be upfront about this, sensing she could trust Hallie.
“What do you mean?” asked Hallie.
“I recently uncovered information that this site has been targeted for looting,” said Tessa.
“Do you have proof?” asked Hallie as she took a drink of water.
Tessa nodded and pulled out the notebook that she had taken from Daniel’s yacht. “This belonged to Daniel Morehead,” she said as she handed the leather-bound book to Hallie.
“Morehead? How did you get this? He’s a wanted man,” said Hallie. She took the book from Tessa and began to page through it. “Wait, did you say that it belonged to him, is he dead?’
“It’s a long story,” said Tessa. “It’s also a little strange — well, make that very strange. Hallie, do you believe in supernatural forces?”
Hallie looked up from the notebook and smiled. “Try me.”
A wave of energy swept through Tessa, and it gave her chills. She suddenly knew that she could trust Hallie. She pointed to the labrys hanging from Hallie’s neck. “I notice you wear the sign of the Minoans and that you bear more than a passing resemblance to them. I wear the sign of a goddess,” said Tessa. She stood up and pulled the back of her shirt away from her shoulder.
“Athena,” said Hallie. “It’s a very unique tattoo; I don’t think I’ve ever seen one like it. I also noticed that you have gray eyes like your guardian.”
“You’ve obviously heard about the attack on the island where Professor Fox was working; well, I was there,” said Tessa. She took another sip of water and let out a breath. “I have a feeling that I can trust you, Hallie, almost as if we’re connected in some strange way. I used to be a man named Jason Blackthorn. I was killed defending the others and was given a task by Athena to seek out and punish the men who killed the others and destroyed the temple.”
Hallie just nodded.
“I found this journal when I caught up with Daniel Morehead. I also have the name of the man who Daniel was working for, but I knew I had to come here first and warn you,’ continued Tessa. “I have no proof, other than my words. You may think I’m crazy and tell me to leave, but please don’t dismiss my warning. These men are brutal and have no qualms about killing to get what they want.”
“I believe you, Tessa. However, this site is also protected by forces not of this earth,” said Hallie. “Let me show you around and tell you my story.”
Hallie told Tessa how she had once been a man called Harry Thorn and how, through the use of an ancient Minoan object, had been transformed into a woman. Through her transformation, she gained insight and knowledge of the ancient Minoans.
(For Hallie’s full story, please read Ambition and Purpose.)
Two hours later, the two young women were sitting next to the bath that had been used for Minoan rituals.
“It’s a strange world, Tessa,” said Hallie as she ran her hand through the warm mineral water.
Tessa nodded. “So, do you think that we’re related? I mean Thorn and Blackthorn are pretty close.”
“It wouldn’t surprise me,” said Hallie. “When this is all over, we’ll have to compare genealogies.”
“When Costa is taken down, my life ends,” said Tessa sadly. “It’s part of the deal that I agreed to with Athena.”
Hallie shook her head. “Tessa, nothing is carved in stone; I’ve learned that.”
“That may be, but I will be going after Costa,” continued Tessa. “He’s hurt too many people, and he has to pay.”
“What about your friend, Jonathan?”
“He’s trying to find enough dirt on Costa so he can write about him and expose him. He seems to think that if we strip him of his wealth and power, it will be better than killing him,” said Tessa. “We might even be able to shame him into killing himself.”
“He’s right, Tessa.”
“Well, I just know that he’ll have to get some real dirt on Costa to pull him down,” said Tessa.
“I happen to know a few people who might be able to assist him,” said Hallie. “Why don’t you come back to my place for dinner? I’d love to have you meet my family.”
Tessa smiled and nodded. “I’d like that. But what happens if Costa’s men come here? That guard won’t stand a chance.”
“If Costa’s men come here, then a local goat herder I know will have some new additions to his flock,” said Hallie. “I appreciate you coming here, Tessa; it was very brave of you to come here and warn us, but this site is very well protected. Now, let me see if I can help you.”
Chapter 36
Tessa was surprised that Hallie’s partner was an equally attractive young woman named Kim. They also had an adorable little baby girl named Roxanne.
Tessa was also amazed at how interested she was in the baby. As Jason, she’d never had much room in her life for children, let alone babies, but Tessa was thrilled when Hallie let her hold Roxanne.
A handsome older man named Stefanos was cooking dinner with a much younger woman named Lydia. Tessa noticed how much they were in love, and she felt pangs of remorse over her impending end. She wondered what might be if she and Jonathan could have a life together.
Artemis the cat was asleep on a lounge chair. She looked as if she had been poured into the position she was in.
“This place is so beautiful,” said Tessa. “I feel so much at home here.”
“I know,” replied Hallie. “I love coming here every summer.”
“Here comes Stefanos; looks like dinner is ready,” said Kim. “Here, Tessa, let me take Annie from you.”
Over dinner, Tessa told the others her story.
“I knew the classic gods and goddesses really existed!” exclaimed Stefanos as he banged his fist down on the table. “Now, about Costa, are you sure he’s involved?”
Tessa nodded. “He owned the island where we were working. I don’t think he thought we would find anything. When we did, he had to have the two statues of Athena…”
“But he’s a Greek, why would he destroy a priceless temple?’ asked Lydia in disbelief.
“Because he’s also a well known greedy bastard who doesn’t care about his country’s history!” stated Stefanos angrily. He held up his hands in the air. “Yes, yes, I know he’s made many donations to the national museums, but it’s well known that he’s kept the best pieces for himself. Collectors like him become obsessive as they grow older; they want to outdo each other with their private collections. I’m willing to bet that he wants the fresco for his collection, even if it means destroying the rest of this site.”
“Too bad he won’t come with his men,” said Kim. “It would be nice to see him as a goat.”
“That would be a fitting end to a man like that,” said Stefanos. “Tessa, let me contact some of my old family friends. Costa may be powerful, but that is a double-edged sword, as it means he’s made enemies too. Between us, we may have enough information to drag him down from his throne.”
“Do you really think so?” Tessa asked hopefully.
“I do. Why don’t you stay here as my guest for the next few days?”
Tessa smiled. “I’d like that.”
“If you want, you can come out to the site and help,” added Hallie.
“That sounds like fun,” she replied.
“We’ll go into town after dinner and pick up your things,” said Kim.
That night, she called Jonathan and told him where she would be staying.
“I’ve found out a few things on him already; if this friend of yours is as good as his word, we might be able to drag him down without you having to go Rambo on him,” said Jonathan.
Tessa laughed. “What’s wrong with that?”
“Seriously, Tessa, I don’t want to see you get hurt; I love you,” confessed Jonathan.
Tessa felt a wave of warmth sweep through her. “You have no idea how much it means to hear those words from you. I love you too.”
Chapter 37
Two days later, Tessa was working at the site with Hallie. It was late in the afternoon, and Hallie had sent the rest of the staff home.
“It’s Friday, and they deserve to start working on their Saturday morning hangovers,” said Hallie followed by a laugh.
“You really love this kind of work, don’t you?’ asked Tessa.
Hallie nodded. “I can’t think of anything else I’d rather do in the world… well, nothing else to do for a living; I love being a mom more.”
Tessa nodded. “What’s it like being a mother?”
“It’s wonderful,” she replied. “I was initially scared when I first learned I was pregnant; I mean, it’s pretty frightening knowing that you’re about to bring a new life into the world.”
“So, do you ever think about what it would be like to a man again?”
Hallie shook her head. “I’m at peace with myself now. At first it was hard, but thankfully I had some wonderful people to help me. What about you?”
“I just accepted it as part of the deal. It didn’t seem like a big deal at first, but it’s gotten a little complicated lately,” she replied.
“Jonathan?” asked Hallie.
Tessa nodded. “I love him. It may sound silly, but it’s as deep as it was when I was Jason and in love with Lisa.”
“I hope things work out for you,” said Hallie. “Well, we‘d better get going; Stefanos will have dinner ready for us.”
They walked up the hill towards the Land Rover. Tessa then stopped in her tracks. That old feeling of danger was back.
“Something’s wrong, where’s the guard?” she whispered.
A man in camouflage stepped out from the guard shack with a knife in his hand. He motioned to Tessa and Hallie to walk towards him. An evil grin was on his face.
“How long will it take for your guardians to get here?” whispered Tessa.
“I don’t know,” she replied.
“Okay, it looks like it’s up to us,” said Tessa.
The man was obviously overconfident. He knew that the two women wouldn’t be a problem. Maybe he could have his way with them too if he was lucky, he thought.
Luck was not with him that evening.
Hallie was shocked with the speed at which Tessa moved. One moment she was walking alongside her, and the next she had disarmed the man and knocked him out.
Tessa rolled the man over and pulled a Glock semi-automatic handgun from his holster. She debated killing the man, but decided it wasn’t necessary. “See if there’s something in the shack to tie him up with.”
Tessa checked the clip and found that it was full. She replaced it and chambered a round; her sense of danger told her she would need the gun.
Hallie went inside and found some rope.
Tessa ran over and took the rope from her. “We need to get out of here; there must be to more of them around.”
“The Land Rover won’t do us any good; look at the tires,” said Hallie. “The guard’s car is missing too.”
The tires were flat, obviously done by the man with the knife. Tessa tied up the man, making sure it was especially tight and painful.
“We won’t get far on foot,” said Tessa. “I imagine the guard was persuaded to leave.”
“Back to my office, we’ll be protected there,” said Hallie. “I also have a radio there.”
Tessa didn’t argue, and after tying up the man, they ran down to the small building. .
They were almost to the building that acted as Hallie’s office when they heard a man shout at them to stop.
Tessa turned and saw that he was standing twenty-five yards away. He was also dressed in camouflage and holding what looked like an Israeli Galil assault rifle, a very deadly weapon. Tessa didn’t hesitate and fired two quick shots at him, which dropped him as he stood.
Another man appeared by the building and fired at them with a Glock handgun. Tessa spun around and shot him too, putting two shots dead center into his chest. Her SEAL training came back, and she was now acting on pure instinct. “Hallie, keep moving for your office, it will give us cover.”
Hallie nodded as they ran for the shelter of the building.
“Where are your guardians? I can’t hold them off with just one handgun,” stated Tessa, as she checked the clip, it held seven more rounds. She debated going for the assault rifle, but then she saw two more men running down the hill at them, both were armed with Galils. They would easily cut her down before she got halfway to the rifle. This wasn’t good, she thought.
Then Tessa and Hallie felt a strange stillness in the air, as if time itself had stopped.
Tessa looked at Hallie, who smiled back.
“They’re here,” said Hallie in a relieved tone.
Tessa felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up as if the air was filled with electricity.
“Look over there,” said Hallie as she pointed to the sky.
Tessa watched in fascination as a bright blue light descended down over the valley. She had to shield her eyes due to the brilliant nature of the light, but she thought she could make out three figures in the light. Suddenly, beams of light shot out from the figures and seemed to drag eight men from out of the hills and buildings. The men were all dressed in military style clothing and were well armed, but they seemed unable to move. Tessa dropped the handgun, knowing that she wouldn’t need it anymore.
“We’re safe now,” whispered Hallie.
The light flashed and then was gone, as were the men.
“No goats this time?” asked Tessa as she looked at Hallie.
“Apparently not, I have no idea what happened to them,” said Hallie. She then turned around and looked at Tessa. Her eyes opened up wide. Blood was running down Tessa’s left arm. “Tessa, are you okay?”
Tessa then realized for the first time that she had been shot. A bullet had passed through the meaty part of her left upper arm.
“Oh, shit,” she said as she reached over towards the wound. The pain then hit her and she gasped.
“Sit down, I’ll get something to bandage it with and call for help,” ordered Hallie as she ran to the small building to get the first aid kit.
Tessa felt slightly faint and didn’t argue. Her legs felt weak and she dropped to the ground. She had been shot twice as Jason, both times in the legs. As with this wound, she hadn’t noticed being wounded until after the firefights were over; she figured it was a combination of adrenaline and excitement.
She grimaced as she flexed her arm; it hurt, but she was able to move it. Good, she thought, it hadn’t struck bone.
Hallie bandaged the wound and called for help on the radio.
“The others will be here shortly; are you okay?” asked Hallie.
Tessa smiled slightly. “Yes, I feel great,” she replied as she passed out.
Chapter 38
A doctor friend of Stefanos’ checked Tessa’s wound. He confirmed that it had passed through without causing serious injury. While he suggested that Tessa go to the hospital, he didn’t argue with Stefanos; he had known him too long.
“She’ll be fine here, Doctor,” he said. He talked to the doctor in Greek.
The doctor nodded. “The wound is clean, and the bullet didn’t strike anything vital. She’s suffering from loss of blood. I would still feel better if we took her into town.”
Stefanos shook his head adamantly.
The doctor shrugged his shoulders. Many of his clients over the years were smugglers, and he knew when not to ask any more questions, although he was surprised to see a girl this young and pretty getting caught up in illegal affairs. Still, Stefanos was vouching for her, and that was good enough for him.
“I’ll come back tomorrow and check the wound for infection. In the meantime, she stays in bed,” said the doctor to Stefanos.
“I will,” replied Tessa in Greek as she managed a smile.
The doctor smiled back. He pulled a syringe out of his bag and prepared a shot for her. “This will help you sleep.”
“I didn’t know you spoke Greek,” said Stefanos to Tessa.
“You didn’t ask,” replied Tessa weakly.
“Get some sleep, and thank you for protecting Hallie; she’s like a daughter to me,” said Stefanos. “I owe you for this act of bravery; consider yourself one of the family.”
The doctor gave Tessa an injection. “Now, the young lady needs to sleep; you can do her good by leaving.”
Before she could say thank you, Tessa drifted into a deep sleep.
Chapter 39
Hallie and Kim were sitting with Tessa when Stefanos brought her meal in.
“I made you some soup,” he said. “It’s chicken broth from an old family recipe.”
“Thank you,” replied Tessa, as she sat up. “It smells wonderful.”
“How’s the arm?” he asked. There was true concern in the tone of his voice.
“Stiff, but not too bad,” she replied. “Thank you again for everything.”
“Call me if you need anything, my dear,” he said as he departed.
“How do you really feel?” asked Hallie.
“I’ve had worse, but thank you for asking,” she replied.
“I don’t know what to say, Tessa; you saved my life.”
“I doubt if your guardians would have let that happen,” Tessa replied as she tasted the soup; it was as good as it smelled.
“Maybe, but I won’t forget what you did,” said Hallie. “Neither will Stefanos. He said you were now family; he’s Cretan, and family means a lot here.”
“I know,” replied Tessa. “I never had a real father, I now know what I’ve missed my whole life.”
“We discussed this last night, and we’ve decided that our next daughter will be called Tessa,” said Kim.
Tessa felt her eyes well up with tears. “I… I’m honored.”
“It’s the least we can do,” said Hallie.
“Thank you,” said Tessa.
“Oh, Jonathan called; he’s on his way here,” said Hallie with a smile. “He asked me not to tell you, but I think you’d want to know.”
Tessa tried to reply, but instead she started to cry.
“It’s okay, Tessa; that’s a good reason for crying,” said Hallie.
Chapter 40
Jonathan arrived in town late in the afternoon and was brought out to Stefanos’ house by Hallie.
When he arrived, he found Tessa sitting on a lounge chair with her left arm in a sling.
“Please don’t get up,” he said as he walked over to her.
“It’s only a flesh wound; I’ve had worse,” said Tessa with a slight laugh as she got up. “Still, don’t hug me too hard.”
“You get shot, and you quote Monty Python, unbelievable,” he said. “I’m just relieved that you’re okay.”
After the introductions were made and the glasses of wine filled, Jonathan briefed Tessa and the others on the status of his research.
“The first thing I found out is that Costa is not very well liked. He’s burned a lot of bridges on his way to the top,” said Jonathan.
“Unfortunately, being a bastard isn’t something you can prosecute someone for,” said Stefanos as he emptied his glass of wine.
“Did the authorities get a chance to question the men who shot you?” asked Jonathan.
Tessa looked at Hallie and the others. “It’s a little complicated.”
“Coming from you, this should be interesting. Please tell me, I doubt I can be shocked these days,” said Jonathan with a chuckle.
Tessa looked at Hallie. “It’s your story, why don’t you tell him?”
“Before she starts, let me fill your glass, Jonathan; you’ll need it,” said Stefanos, as he reached for another bottle of wine.
After Hallie told Jonathan about her own transformation and the temple, he emptied his glass of wine and held out it out to Stefanos.
He looked around at the others, who all nodded in agreement with Hallie’s tale.
“It’s just too bad that we don’t have one or two of the men to question,” he said.
“I doubt they would have known anything, Costa isn’t that stupid,” said Tessa.
“Oh, I do have a lead that might help bring him down. He started his shipping firm in 1953; there’s a lot of questions as to where he got the capital to do so. I’m tracking down a man who might have the answer to it.”
“What good will that be?” asked Kim.
“Well, things were hard in Greece back then, and where would a twenty-two-year-old man get the money to buy ships?” asked Jonathan.
“I suppose you know the answer,” said Hallie.
“The rumor I’m tracking down is that his father was a Nazi collaborator,” said Jonathan. “His official biography states that he was orphaned after his village was destroyed by the Nazis in retaliation for a resistance attack. Many official records were destroyed during the war, so it would easy enough to make up such a tale.”
“Add to that the chaos of the Civil War, and it would have been easy to hide one’s past,” said Stefanos. “However, this is a very serious charge, and we must have solid proof.”
“I have a friend in Germany who is going through their databases as we speak,” said Jonathan.
“If Costa was a Nazi, wouldn’t someone have done something about it by now?” asked Kim.
“He would have just been a teen during the war, but if the initial capital that he used came from the Nazis and he knew it, he would be immediately sued by hundreds, if not thousands of people,” said Stefanos. “I’m also looking into some smuggling that his shipping line may be involved in.”
“Like what?” asked Jonathan.
“Arms to the Middle East,” said Stefanos. “The problem is that those people don’t talk.”
“I know someone who might be willing to help,” said Tessa. She then told them about Armando.
“You know a real gun-runner?” asked Kim. “That’s so cool.”
Tessa laughed. “He’s the one who helped me in Palma and Hamburg” said Tessa. “I’ll call him and set up a meeting for you, Jonathan. Don’t worry, he’s trustworthy.”
Jonathan shook his head in mock disbelief. “The circles you run in, my dear.”
“Only the best,” she replied, as she blew a kiss in his direction.
“So what good is all this going to do? I mean, he can just deny everything and sit back and laugh at us,” said Kim.
“Not if we find out he supplied arms to terrorist organizations. The Israelis, the Americans, the Brits, and many others will be lining up to get a piece of him. If all the dirt gets out, there’s also the possibility that one of his business associates might not want him talking,” explained Tessa.
“If he provided weapons to any group that has attacked Israel, they might take him out themselves,” said Jonathan. “The important thing is to do this right. I have the outlets that would love to print a story like this, but they will want solid proof.”
“Won’t he wonder what happened to his team?” asked Kim.
“He just might assume that the men he hired took the money and ran,” said Stefanos. “However, I will have the security of the site immediately upgraded. I trust the guardians, but we don’t need another shootout.”
Chapter 41
After dinner, Jonathan was sitting alone with Tessa out on the patio.
“I’m so glad you’re okay,” he said. “I can’t tell you the fear that ran through me when I got the call telling me that you were shot.”
Tessa reached over and took his hand into hers.
“I also know that I might lose you when we nail Costa,” continued Jonathan.
“What can we do?’ she asked. “It’s not like I can run away and hide.”
“True,” replied Jonathan. He paused for a moment, as if he was thinking about what he was about to say next.
‘Okay, what is it?” asked Tessa.
Jonathan smiled. “Is it that obvious?”
Tessa nodded.
“Okay, I have to few things to say; please let me get though it,” he said.
“Go ahead,” she replied.
“How do you see yourself?” he asked.
Tessa cocked her head. “Oh. You mean inside?”
Jonathan nodded.
“I’m a woman now. I see myself as Tessa Phoenix. I am a twenty-two year-old woman,” she replied. “Oh, there’s a lot of Jason left in me, but not in terms of gender, if that makes sense; why?”
“The more I’m around you, I find it harder to believe that you were ever male,” he said.
“Thank you… I guess.”
“I also know you did everything possible to save Lisa’s life; your recent actions just reinforced that you are a truly heroic person, and in spite of your loathing of your mission, a really good person” continued Jonathan. He paused for a moment, before reaching over and touching the side of Tessa’s face to caress her. “I also can understand why my sister was so deeply in love with you.”
Tessa stared back and was about to speak when Jonathan put up his other hand. “Please, let me finish, the reason I understand Lisa’s feelings is that I too have fallen deeply in love with you, Tessa.”
“Um, so where is this all leading to?” asked Tessa. She found her breathing was becoming heavier.
“How would you feel about us getting married? At least in the time we have left, we can be joined,” he asked.
Tessa turned towards him. “Is that a proposal?”
Jonathan laughed. “Okay, I have to admit that it was lame, but I mean it; I want to marry you.”
“When?” she asked.
“Tomorrow?” he asked.
Tessa laughed. “You’re crazier than me.”
“Maybe, but l want you to be my wife anyway,” he said. “Look, even if we can’t legally do it here, we can declare to each other.”
Tessa stared back, speechless. She felt waves of emotions sweeping through her body. It was difficult to speak, as she had to fight being choked up from her feelings. A tear began to run down her cheek.
“What do you say? Will you marry me, Tessa?” he asked.
“I’d love to do that, yes, Jonathan. Yes, I want to be your wife!” she replied as she began to wipe away tears. “I just hope we get a chance to have a honeymoon.”
Jonathan leaned over and kissed her. “I love you, Tessa.”
Chapter 42
The others agreed to be part of the ceremony, even though it had no legal basis. Stefanos stated that it would be a good excuse for a party.
“Well, Hallie and I can’t be legally be married, and we consider our exchange of vows to be perfectly binding, so why can’t you two do it too?” said Kim.
“When we get back to the states, we’ll make it legal,” said Jonathan.
“You mean IF we get back to the states,” added Tessa.
“Think positive,” said Jonathan. “Besides, we can use this ceremony as a chance to blow off some steam before we have to get back to work.”
“Will your paper publish the articles on Costa?” asked Stefanos.
“Yes, and they’ll syndicate it to papers around the world,” he replied.
“I don’t think it’s enough,” said Tessa. “I mean, Costa can deny the charges and even file suit against us.”
“Um, this was partly your idea, Tessa,” noted Jonathan with a smile.
“Oh, I’m in favor of using the dirt we can dig up on him, but I have another idea on how to use it,” she said.
“What do you mean?” asked Hallie.
“The worst things we have on him, we don’t have real proof of — not unless we get Athena or your guardians to provide an interview, right?” asked Tessa.
“That’s true,” said Hallie.
“Can you get an interview with him, face to face?’ Tessa asked Jonathan.
“Maybe,” he replied cautiously, as if he was wondering what was on Tessa’s mind.
“Okay, I go in with you, as your secretary or something like that, and instead of an interview, we confront him with the information we have on him.”
“And?” asked Kim.
“We give him an offer he can’t refuse,” said Tessa with a smile. “Maybe we can create some good out of the death and pain that this man has caused.”
“Let’s hear your plan,” said Jonathan.
Chapter 43
It was later that night, and Tessa leaned close to Jonathan on the lounge chair they shared. The others had long gone to bed.
“I think there’s still some champagne left if you want some more,” said Jonathan.
Tessa shook her head. “No, I think I’ve had enough. I know it’s not legal or anything, but I’m so happy that I’m your wife.”
“I just hope that I get a chance to speak to Athena when this is all done; I mean, it’s not fair that you have to die,” he said.
“Look, I want to live as much as you do, but I can’t beg for my life; I made a deal with her. I’m just thankful for whatever time we have together. I never had a real family, and time didn’t permit me to really have a life with Lisa; so I’m going to enjoy every moment we have together. Look, no one knows how long they’ll have together; at least we know when it will end.”
“Enough of that for tonight, let me take you to bed,” he said.
Tessa smiled. “I’d like that.”
“How’s your arm?” he asked.
“It’s healing up nicely. Trust me; any screams you hear out of me tonight will be those of sexual bliss!”
Jonathan laughed. “Subtle isn’t exactly in your vocabulary, is it?”
“I don’t have time for subtle,” she replied. “Take me to bed, Mr. Barnard.”
“As you wish, Mrs. Barnard.”
Chapter 44
As Jonathan worked his side of the story, Stefanos got the Greek government to increase security for the temple site. An article was published in the news about a plot to loot the site. The article implied that a member of the group that planned to loot the site had confessed to the police and an investigation was underway to track the people responsible.
“The article implies that the informant doesn’t know who hired them. Costa will think that he’s safe. While we want the site safe, we don’t want to scare him down a hole either,” said Stefanos.
Tessa recovered quickly from her wound, and spent her days with Hallie and Kim at the site. She also babysat for Roxanne. She rationalized this as just something to do while the evidence was complied against Costa, but she truly enjoyed looking after Roxanne.
“Have you always been so good with babies?” asked Kim one afternoon.
They were down at the small beach on Stefanos’ property. Tessa and Kim were watching Roxanne play in the sand.
Tessa laughed as she shook her head. “No, in fact, I couldn’t stand them before, but something has changed. I suppose it’s because of my new gender, but I think it’s deeper than that. It wasn’t until I met Jonathan that I even thought about having a family,” said Tessa.
“It makes sense that it’s part of your transformation. Hallie became all gaga over babies after her change too,” said Kim. “She can’t wait until her next pregnancy.”
Tessa nodded and then stared off towards the horizon.
“I’m sorry, I guess talking about the future is hard for you,” said Kim.
“It wasn’t at first. I just wanted revenge for my dead friends and to make amends for my own failure to defend them, but now it’s difficult. I want to get Costa for the pain he has caused so many people, but it also will bring new pain to Jonathan. For me, it will be over in flash,” she said. “Maybe it would have been better if we hadn’t fallen in love.”
“Don’t think that way, Tessa,” said Kim.
“I know, but I don’t want to see him hurt.”
“He’s an adult, and he’s not being forced into anything, and he really loves you,” said Kim.
Tessa nodded. “Let’s change the subject, okay?”
“Sure, Tessa,” said Kim. “What do you want to talk about?”
Tessa chuckled. “I have no idea. Okay, how do you feel about how your life has been changed because of the Guardians and your role in the transformations?”
“At first it sort of creeped me out a little. I mean, my mind has been opened to a whole world that I never knew existed. In some ways it was more comforting then, but now I know that ‘beings’ exist that have powers way beyond our comprehension. On the other hand, I feel honored to be involved, sort of like being in a secret club,” she explained. “I also wonder what role our children will play in this. I’m not worried or anything, as the Guardians have watched over us, but it’s a little spooky.”
“I know what you mean. I always thought that there was some basis for truth in the myths and legends of ancient civilizations, but I never thought I would be caught up in their world.”
“What do you think they are?” asked Kim.
“Do you mean do I think they’re gods? I don’t know. They just might be beings that have evolved way beyond our present status. I don’t see a religious side to this; I mean, Athena hasn’t asked me to pray to her or anything like that. She said that they don’t directly interfere with our society anymore; so maybe they’re here to observe and guide us.”
“So you don’t think that she has helped you in what you’ve done?” asked Kim.
“I don’t know. I mean, I used the skills I had been taught as SEAL to take out the others, and she said that she picked me because I have a brain as well as brawn; so I suppose she’d approve of the way we’re going after Costa. It’s beyond my ability to figure it all out.”
“It’s a bit heavy isn’t it?” asked Kim.
Tessa nodded. “Are you going to tell Roxanne when she’s older?”
“Yes, we’ve already discussed this,” said Kim. “I mean, her father is now her godmother.”
“That’s good,” replied Tessa as she watched Roxanne. “She’s so lucky to have such a wonderful family.”
“I wish that the rest of the family was here, you’d love Alex and Carla,” said Kim. “They’re spending the summer in Maine.”
“They’re the professors who first brought you and Hallie together, right?”
“That’s right, to make a very long story short,” said Kim. “Well, we’d better head up to the house. I enjoyed our conversation, Tessa.”
“I enjoyed it too,” said Tessa.
Chapter 45
Three weeks later, Jonathan laid out the evidence that they’d found on Lykaios Costa. It was very extensive, and it showed that he was involved in a variety of criminal enterprises.
“Okay, why hasn’t anyone else put this all together?” asked Hallie.
“We’re just the first to compile it. Being ‘outsiders,’ we were able to talk to groups that don’t share information between each other,” said Jonathan. “For example, I doubt that Armando would have talked to me, if it hadn’t been for his personal connection to Jason.”
“So what do you have?’ asked Tessa.
Jonathan picked up a file. “Okay, his father wasn’t Greek; he was actually a German SS officer. Hauptsturmfá¼hrer Heinrich Glaus was assigned to Athens1942-45, and he profited greatly during the war. He was in charge of confiscated goods and apparently he helped himself to much of it. His mistress was a Greek woman who later became Costa’s mother. In early 1945 Glaus went underground to avoid being prosecuted as a war criminal; we have no idea what happened to the woman, and most likely she died in the last days of the war. Being a wanted war criminal, Glaus had to stay undercover, even with his stolen wealth, but he was able to finance his illegitimate son. Lykaios would be the front and operate a legal business. Unfortunately for Glaus, he died in a car crash in Argentina in 1952, leaving Lykaios the sole owner of Costa Shipping.”
“Well, that explains it; a true Greek wouldn’t have destroyed the temple,” stated Stefanos.
“Costa can always claim that he’s not responsible for what his father did,” said Kim.
“Yes, but according to several Nazi hunting groups, Costa shipping was suspected of helping many war criminals. They were supplied with money, jobs, and when necessary, they smuggled men out of the country,” said Jonathan. “Apparently, it was part of the deal for the initial funding of the company.”
“Solid proof?” asked Hallie.
“Nothing by itself, but everything together is pretty incriminating,” said Jonathan.
“If we can prove that Costa’s father was a Nazi, then his support in the government will fade away,” added Stefanos.
“Yes, but he could drag it out in the courts for years,” said Jonathan.
“Okay, what about the terrorist connections?” asked Tessa.
Jonathan picked up another file. “He’s helped groups all over the Med, ranging from the PLO to The Red Brigade in Italy to the Basque groups in Spain. It was all for money, as he also helped rival groups in the Lebanese Civil War. As far as I can tell, the only cause he’s ever cared about is himself. He did it strictly for the money. Armando was able to provide us with some very incredible documents,” noted Jonathan. “Oh, just let me say, he thinks the world of you, Tessa.”
“He’s pretty impressive,” said Tessa with a smile.
Jonathan nodded. “Yes, he is, and he’s quite a character. He offered to help me with a new book.”
“I must thank him for giving you the bottles of his wine,” said Tessa.
“Why do I think that I’d like him?” asked Stefanos as he lifted up his glass of wine and took a sip. “This is very good… for Spanish wine.”
“I think you two would hit it off famously,” said Tessa as she smiled at Stefanos.
“What else do we have?” asked Kim.
“Ahh, here’s where I come in. I have a full file on Costa’s past looting and pillaging of ancient sites,” said Stefanos. “I talked to quite a few of my father’s old friends, and they have provided me with lists of things that he has in his personal collection.”
“How could he get away with that? I mean, wouldn’t someone say something?” asked Hallie.
“No, besides, he has made considerable contributions to the Ministry of Culture,” said Stefanos “He’s also very generous with his bribes.”
“Did you turn up anything on his drug smuggling?” added Jonathan.
“Yes, I have a fat file on that too,” said Stefanos. “He’s been really smart about it; he strictly deals drugs outside of Greek waters, so his political friends leave him alone.”
“And yet, he’s considered a respected leader of industry,” said Kim in disgust.
Stefanos took another drink of wine and then turned to Kim. “Not to defend him, but Costa shipping does provide a lot of jobs.”
“Costa’s also protected by generations of politicians, some who he’s helped get into office and some that he’s blackmailed,” added Jonathan.
“Okay, I think we have enough to bring him down,” said Tessa. “It’s time for us to go talk to Mr. Costa.”
Chapter 46
“It’s all arranged,” said Jonathan as he hung up the phone. “He’s agreed to meet with me in two days at his mansion in Athens.”
“How appropriate to hold the meeting in the city named after Athena,” noted Tessa.
“My, that was easy enough,” commented Hallie. “I’m surprised he agreed to see you so easily.”
“Well, he thinks that I’m going to be interviewing him for a profile of self-made millionaires,” replied Jonathan. “Rich, powerful men have equally enormous egos.”
“And did he agree to allow you to bring your assistant?” asked Tessa.
“Yes, he didn’t see any problem with it,” answered Jonathan.
“I still think we should go to the authorities,” said Kim. “I mean, what’s to stop him from killing you?”
“The authorities are either too corrupt or will act too slowly,” noted Stefanos. “I admit that the plan is dangerous, but short of Tessa going in alone and killing him, I don’t see an alternative. Besides some good might come out of this, if it works as Tessa plans.”
“It’s still very risky,” said Kim.
Tessa stood up and crossed her arms. “I don’t see any other way. I could work out a way to assassinate him, but that could put all of you at risk. I mean, after the act is done….”
“Stop that, Tessa,” interrupted Jonathan.
“Okay, but if I were to just shoot him, his looted artifacts would remain in his family’s hands, and it would also be business as usual for Costa Shipping,” said Tessa. “If we did contact the authorities and they actually did something, it would probably destroy the company and put lots of innocent people out of work. I want Costa dead, but enough innocent people have been hurt. Athena said that she picked be not just because I’m a warrior, but because I also have a brain. This is the only way I can think of making this work.”
“And if he tries to kill you?” asked Kim.
Tessa looked at Jonathan. “I will try to kill him first. That’s why I would like to go alone.”
“Yes, but he wouldn’t see you, and you don’t have time to become a well known writer and reporter,” said Jonathan. “Besides, I want to be there when he’s confronted; he did cause the death of my sister.”
“Well, we’d better get up to Athens,” said Tessa. “I’ll need to get something respectable to wear if I’m going to pass as your assistant.”
“We can catch the late afternoon flight,” said Jonathan. “I’ve already made reservations for our hotel rooms.”
“Does this mean that you won’t be coming back, Tessa?” asked Hallie.
Tessa shrugged her shoulders. “To be honest, I don’t know.”
Hallie stood up and gave Tessa a long hug. Kim did the same thing.
Tessa looked at Stefanos. “Do I get a goodbye hug or even a kiss/”
He smiled and shook his head. “No, because I know you’ll be back, Tessa.”
“I’m glad you’re so confident,” she replied. “However, I still want the hug.”
Stefanos stood up and gave her a hug. “You’ll be back.”
Chapter 47
Tessa picked out a professional looking suit to wear. She preferred to wear slacks, but knew that a skirt would look better; she did however skip high heels and went for flats.
She was in a suite in the Athens Hilton. To maintain the charade that she was Jonathan’s assistant, they had separate rooms.
The linen suit was tan, and she wore a white silk blouse with it. She knew that if things went badly, Costa and his guards would see Jonathan as the main threat. She just hoped that there weren’t many guards and that they weren’t too big or heavily armed. Tessa suspected that Costa wouldn’t be armed, so the guards would be her first targets, if they didn’t suspect her, and if she was fast, she could take them out; if they were armed she might be able to get one of the weapons, and if there was enough time take them down. Tessa shook her head; that was a lot of ifs. No, the only way to make this work was to hope Costa cooperated and that there might be some divine intervention. Last night before she‘d gone to bed, she saw what looked like an owl fly by her window. She naturally assumed this to be a sign from Athena.
“You ready, Miss Phoenix?’ asked Jonathan as he walked into her room.
“Miss Phoenix?’ she asked with an amused look on her face.
“Costa is a very traditional man; I doubt he would approve of Ms.”
“Old fashioned sexist pig is more like it,” she replied as she reached for the container of antacid that she had bought that morning.
“You still feeling sick?” he asked.
“I guess it’s just nerves,” she replied as she drank some water to wash the taste of the antacid out of her mouth. “The last time I threw up in the morning was after a rather wild party that involved many shots of Cuervo Gold.”
Jonathan nodded. “I can’t blame you for feeling nervous.”
Tessa smiled and then walked over and kissed Jonathan. It was strange; she had been in many dangerous situations before, and she had never felt ill before. Maybe Jonathan was right and it was just nerves, knowing it would be her last mission. “Just promise me that you won’t give up on living after I’m gone.”
He shook his head and put a finger to her lips. “No more of talk like that. Hopefully, Athena will allow me a chance to speak in your defense.”
“Anything is possible,” she replied. “Okay, let’s go.”
Chapter 48
They drove up to Costa’s home. It was a large white mansion, and it had a large wall surrounding it. They stopped just outside the large iron gate. A uniformed security guard checked their identification and then opened the gate for them. Tessa noticed that there were cameras and security sensors by the gate. She suspected that there were others all around the mansion. Obviously, Costa wasn’t the type of man to take chances with his own security.
They parked next to the main house and were escorted inside by a man in a tailored suit. Tessa noticed the bulge of a handgun in the small of his back.
The man didn’t speak to them and just motioned for them to follow him inside. They walked inside the house and were met by another man, who inspected their bags. He also used a wand to check them for weapons. Tessa was glad that she wasn’t armed. She had debated packing a knife; however, she’d suspected that the security would be very tight. No, she would have to depend on her martial arts skills and hope that she got lucky.
Tessa could also see a security camera focused on them, she was very impressed with the safety measures that protected Costa.
They were led into a large study by another man. Tessa suspected that he was wearing a shoulder holster, judging by the way his suit was buttoned up. That meant there were at least three armed men to deal with, probably several more. She hoped that the plan would work, as it would be very hard to overpower all the guards, even with the element of surprise.
The room looked more like it belonged in an English manor house than a house in Greece. The walls were paneled in dark hardwood. One whole wall was a bookcase. Tessa noticed that it was filled with classics ranging from Homer to Shakespeare. They all looked brand new, and she doubted they had ever been read; they were there strictly for show. What a waste, she thought.
The furniture was fine leather and very expensive. There was also a large fireplace against the wall opposite the book wall. On the mantle over the fireplace were two statues of Athena, the ones looted off the island.
Tessa stared at them for a moment, and then it hit her; no one off the island had seen the statues, so Costa could openly display them without fear of someone recognizing them.
The guard left them alone, and a door behind the large oak desk opened. A proper looking elderly man stepped through the door. He had silver colored hair and a small well trimmed beard. He was wearing an expensive tailored gray English suit.
“Welcome to my home, Mr. Barnard, I must say that I’m honored that a writer of your stature would come all the way to Athens to interview me,” he said.
“It’s my pleasure, Mr. Costa. This is my assistant, Miss Phoenix,” said Jonathan.
He cast a quick glance at Tessa and didn’t say a word. “Please sit, down,” he ordered. “I noticed you taking in my study. Yes, I know it doesn’t go with the rest of the house, but I’ve always wanted a room like this. It’s so classy.”
Jonathan and Tessa sat down across from him. He sat behind his desk. He pulled out a cigar and trimmed the ends. He then lit it and took a long drag and gently blew out the smoke.
Tessa immediately recognized the aroma as a Cuban. She had smoked a few at various events with the SEAL team. All that was missing was snifter of brandy, she thought.
Tessa was also relieved to see that the guards weren’t in the room, but she suspected that they were just outside, as a man like Costa wouldn’t want them far away.
For the first twenty minutes, Jonathan conducted a normal interview. He asked Costa about his creating the company and his vision of the future.
“Now, I have a few more questions. First off, can you tell me about how fugitive Nazi war criminals helped bankroll your company, like your father, Hauptsturmfá¼hrer Heinrich Glaus?” asked Jonathan.
Tessa hid her smile as Costa’s face turned red. He crushed the cigar out violently in the marble ashtray.
“I must ask you to leave,” he replied angrily. “I refuse to discuss such vile lies about me or my family. I am one hundred percent Greek!”
Jonathan put up his hand. “Before you call your guards in here, I want you to hear what we have to say. Also, just so you know, copies of what I’m about to show you are with my publisher and my lawyer. If anything happens to me or Miss Phoenix, you’re going to be on the front page of hundreds of papers throughout the world.”
Costa stared back trying to hold in his rage. “What do you want?”
“I have evidence that you’ve been involved in a variety of illegal activities ranging from supplying terrorists to looting of historical sites; we are here to offer you a way of… cleansing your soul.” He then nodded to Tessa, who pulled a copy of the files out of her case. She carefully placed them on Costa’s desk, directly in front of him.
“What do you mean, we?” demanded Costa, as he began to scan the files.
“He means me,” said Tessa, as she walked over towards the fireplace. “I like these figurines you have here; they’re both statues of the goddess Athena, right?”
Tessa noticed that the statues had been cleaned up. Additionally, both now held replacement spears made of gold.
“Yes, what of it?” asked Costa, annoyed that the reporter’s assistant was asking him a question. Women should be seen and not heard.
“What is their worth?” asked Tessa.
“What do you mean?” he asked, as he looked up from the files.
“I mean, what price would you pay for them?” asked Tessa, as she ran her fingers gently across the top of one of the statues. She decided the spears didn’t look good with the statues. They looked too modern.
“They’re priceless,” he replied, a small smile forming on his face as if he was finding this amusing.
“How much did you pay for them?” she asked.
“I don’t remember,” he replied, his annoyance showing in the tone of his voice. “Why do you care, Miss Phoenix?”
“It’s Ms. Phoenix, and I know that those two statues cost seven lives: Dr. Peter Fox, Dr. Karen Fox, Dr. Lisa Barnard, and three workers on the island where they were discovered.”
Costa chuckled. He would play along now; it really didn’t matter as he would have them killed as they left his estate. “You forgot one, the ex-navy commando… what was his name… on yes, Jason Blackthorn. Oh, don’t forget the men who he killed; still, for art that fine, it was worth it.”
Tessa figured that he expected her to look horrified, but she just joined in the laughter. “Oh, I didn’t forget Jason Blackthorn. I also didn’t forget Marco Franco, Sergio Franco, Dieter Schultz, or Daniel Morehead. I killed them, but not before they gave me information about you.”
“Really? A little girl like you? I had no idea you were so dangerous,” replied Costa with a chuckle. “I don’t suppose you have any real proof.”
Tessa opened her bag and pulled out copies of letters written by Costa to David Morehead and tossed them on Costa’s desk. They flopped in front of Costa. “The originals were in Morehead’s notebook. I took it with me after I killed him and blew up his yacht in the Bahamas. The originals are in a safe place.”
Costa nodded as he examined the papers. That damn fool was supposed to destroy these, may he rot in hell. “Please go on, you might as well talk now, as soon you’ll be dead.”
“I was dead once; it’s not so bad,” replied Tessa as she sat down. “Killing isn’t so hard either; I killed your men on the island, along with three of the ones you sent to Crete, the rest were… well, taken by others.”
“What do you mean… taken by others?” he demanded.
“I was Jason Blackthorn. I was killed on your island and given a new life,” replied Tessa. She glanced over at Jonathan as if to gain strength from him. “You’ve angered forces that are beyond your comprehension.”
Costa shook his head as he reached for a new cigar. “That’s not possible.”
“Your men destroyed the temple where those figures stood. The temple was built to honor the goddess Athena. She’s the one who gave me life to seek revenge on those who desecrated her temple. You’re the last one in the chain.”
His eyes opened wide in fear as he shook his head back and forth. “That’s not possible,” he repeated.
“You know it’s all true,” said Tessa. “Look at my eyes; they’re gray, just like Athena’s.”
“Are you going to kill me?” he asked as he leaned back in his chair and lit his cigar. He had pressed the button for the guards, and he expected them to burst in at any moment. Even if these two people were telling the truth, it wouldn’t matter soon, as they would both be dead.
“I’m going to leave that job to you. We’re going to give you an offer; if you fail to live up to it, then I’ll be back,” said Tessa.
“You expect me to kill myself?” he asked. He began to laugh nervously.
Tessa nodded. “First, you’ll donate your entire collection of artifacts to the Ministry of Culture; next, you’ll end all illegal operations that your company is currently involved with.”
“Is that all?” he asked, holding out his arms. He wondered what was keeping his men. He leaned forward and pressed the button a second time.
“As for your death, you can do it any way you want, fake an accident, take an overdose of the drugs that your ships smuggle, I really don’t care. I will know when you’re dead. You have a week; if you haven’t done it, then I’ll come back for you, and I will track you down no matter where you hide,” said Tessa. She then stared deep into his eyes. “Trust me; you don’t want that, as it will be very painful; I promise that.”
“If you keep your end of the bargain, I won’t publish the information I have. Your ‘good name’ will be protected, and your children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren won’t be ashamed of their name,” added Jonathan.
“Why do you care about me one way or another?” asked Costa. While he was nervous about the fact that his guards hadn’t arrived, he relaxed slightly. These two weren’t going to hurt him, and they foolishly believed that he would take his own life.
“Obviously, you haven’t figured out that Dr. Lisa Barnard was my sister, you murderous bastard.”
“Of course, we can always turn our information over to the various countries that have been hurt by the terrorists that you helped. I doubt they’ll be as understanding,” said Tessa. “I know the Israelis would be eager to seek revenge, but then again, with all the enemies you’ve made, it may be a race to see you gets you first.”
Costa nodded. “Why are you doing it this way? Wouldn’t it be easier to just shoot me?”
“Maybe, but even with all your flaws and sins, your company employs thousands of people; why should they be hurt… just because you’re a total son of a bitch?” asked Tessa.
He glared back at Tessa and waved his hand as if he was dismissing a servant. “You both can go now.”
“Remember, I’ll know when you’re dead,” reminded Tessa. “I will be back if you don’t keep your word.”
“Leave,” he ordered. He was furious that he guards had failed to appear.
“There is no place you can hide from me,” continued Tessa, as she menacingly leaned over his desk. “I will track you down and kill you; that’s not a threat, it’s a promise, you bastard. Maybe I should do it right now!”
Jonathan grabbed Tessa by the arm and pulled her away. “Tessa, not now.”
“LEAVE!” Costa shouted. He was furious that someone would dare threaten him in his home, and even more furious that his guards hadn’t shown up, heads would definitely roll.
Tessa and Jonathan walked out of his office. They immediately headed back to the hotel to pack.
On the ride back to the hotel, Jonathan took Tessa’s hand. “What do you think? Do you think he believed us?”
“There’s one more card to be played,” she said as she stared out the window at the city named for her benefactor.
Chapter 49
Costa sat in his office staring at the two statues above the fireplace. He had regained his composure and thought about what the reporter and that strange woman had said. What an incredible story! The information the reporter had on him was worrisome. Costa had taken great strides to hide the truth of his past. It could cause him much trouble, maybe even beyond the protection of the various government officials that he owned. The officials would overlook some things, but his father’s past was something that they wouldn’t overlook.
This couldn’t be happening; he was rich, he was powerful, and he had everything that a man could ever want. Now, two strangers had come into his home and threatened him, and threatened to take everything away from him.
“Do they think that I will actually kill myself!” he shouted aloud. He would have them killed before they could leave the country.
He then walked over towards the statues and picked one up. He looked at the marble face of the goddess. He had marveled at the detail since Daniel Morehead had delivered them to him. There was even a small owl that sat on Athena’s shoulder.
“So, Athena, you seek revenge against me?” he said aloud. He than laughed loudly. “I don’t suppose it would be too much to ask for proof that you’re real? Well, Athena, can you give me a sign that you exist?” He began to laugh.
His laughter boomed in the study, and he looked around. “Just as I thought, Athena, nothing! A myth cannot hurt me. I am Lykaios Costa!”
Just then there was a flash, followed instantaneously by a deafening boom that shook the very foundations of the house. Costa fell to ground, barely holding onto the statue. He was dazed, and it took him a few seconds to clear out the cobwebs from his head.
One of the guards rushed into the room and assisted him back to his feet.
“What happened?” Costa shouted. There was a loud ringing in his ears. He was also trembling slightly.
The guard shook his head and assisted his boss to his feet. “The damnedest thing, sir; a storm just blew in suddenly from the Aegean, and a bolt of lightning struck that huge olive tree in the front of the house. I’ve never seen anything like it in my life! It was as if the storm came from the gods!”
Costa nervously returned the statue to the mantle. He waved his hand at the guard. “Go.”
“Are you alright, Mr. Costa?” asked the guard nervously.
“Damnit, can’t you just obey my orders! Leave Damnit!”
The guard had never seen the old man so frazzled before, and it sent a chill up his spine. He nodded and left without saying another word.
For the first time in his life, Costa felt true fear. He began to shake from fear, not knowing what to do next. His mind was suddenly filled with images too horrible to comprehend. He saw the dead bodies, those of the murdered archeologists, among the rubble of the smoldering ruins of the temple built so long ago to honor the goddess Athena, and he could see her glaring down at him in pure rage for what he had done. She blamed him for this desecration, and only his death would appease her. He stared at the two statues, and he knew that there was nowhere on Earth he could run; his great wealth and power was useless. It was also too late to beg for forgiveness. He sat down on the floor in front of the statues, pulled his knees close to his body, and began to shake and whimper like a baby.
Chapter 50
“Why did you give him a week?” asked Jonathan. “I wouldn’t think you’d trust him to give him that much time.”
They were back at their hotel packing. They had an afternoon flight back to Crete.
“I wanted to give us a little more time together,” confessed Tessa as she snuggled up next to Jonathan.
He wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer.
“Do you think he’ll do it?” asked Jonathan.
Tessa nodded. “I didn’t tell you this, but I had a premonition that he would get a sign from Athena confirming our story. Costa will comply with our demands, and this will all be over.” She then told him about the owl.
“It’s not right; you can’t leave… not now; we just found each other,” lamented Jonathan. “This isn’t fair.”
Tessa wiped away a tear. “Trust me, there’s nothing more in the world that I want than to spend the rest of my life as your wife. I want to be Tessa Barnard and lead an ordinary life with you, the man I love. Jason is dead; he hung around long enough to help me gain revenge and to survive, but I’m not Jason any more. I’m Tessa.”
“I wish there was something I could do,” he said.
“There is; take me back to Crete and make love to me,” said Tessa.
Chapter 51
Six days after Jonathan and Tessa returned to Crete, they were sitting out on Stefanos’ patio having dinner. It was another beautiful day, and Tessa sat holding Jonathan’s hand, drinking wine and eating roast lamb.
“Maybe you could take refuge in the temple?” suggested Kim. “The Guardians would protect you.”
“What, and cause a dispute between your Guardians and Athena?” asked Tessa. “No, I don’t want to be the cause of a cosmic conflict.”
“There has to be a way,” continued Kim.
“I’m all ears, if you can think of one,” said Tessa.
The phone rang, and Stefanos excused himself to answer it.
“Tessa, what will you do if Costa doesn’t kill himself?” asked Hallie.
“I’ll have to track him down and kill him. I’ll place a call to Armando, and he’ll supply me with what I’ll need,” she replied. She looked over at Jonathan. “I will go alone, as I don’t want anyone else to get hurt. I mean that, no argument on this issue.”
Before Jonathan could reply, Stefanos returned.
“That won’t be necessary; I think that Costa has agreed to our plan,” announced Stefanos. “My old friend Peter Roussos just called me and told me that Costa has donated his entire collection of antiquities to the Ministry of Culture.”
Tessa felt a chill run up her spine.
“Did he just say this, or did he give Peter proof?” asked Hallie.
“The first of the artifacts were delivered yesterday to the Ministry; Peter would have called sooner, but he was too busy cataloging them. Oh, the two statues of Athena were the first things delivered,” said Stefanos. “He also gave the island that held the temple to the Ministry!”
Tessa turned to look at Jonathan and was instantly aware that something extraordinary had just occurred. No one else was moving; it was as if everything was frozen in place. Tessa stood up and looked around. Artemis was frozen in mid-lick. The flames on the candles weren’t moving, and even the birds in the sky were not moving. So, this is the end, she thought. She leaned over and kissed Jonathan on the lips. She then removed the ruby ring from her finger and placed it in Jonathan’s open hand. At least, he would have something to remember her by. Tessa then stepped away from the others to await her fate.
She didn’t have long to wait, as a bright light suddenly appeared in the sky and began to approach Tessa. She stood her ground as there was no sense in running.
The light settled a few feet in front of her and began to fade. When the light was gone, Athena stood before her. As before, the goddess was dressed in her golden armor. The same owl she had seen in Athens was sitting on Athena’s shoulder.
“Costa is dead,” said Tessa unemotionally.
“That is correct, Tessa. He was just dragged out of the Aegean like a big fat fish. He was swimming, and it appeared that he had a heart attack and drowned. However, the truth is that he poisoned himself,” admitted Athena. “He accepted his fate for the destruction of my temple and the death of your compatriots.”
“So, it’s over,” said Tessa. A sense of weariness swept over her.
“Not completely, Tessa,” said Athena. She then looked over at Hallie and reached down to touch Hallie’s cheek. “So this is the one that I’ve heard about. She’s quite remarkable… for a human. They chose well, but then again they’ve always been wise.”
Tess wondered why Athena was taking so long. All Tessa wanted now was to get it over with.
“I must admit that you deeply impressed me, Tessa. You have honor and are very brave,” said Athena. “I am also pleased that you used your intellect to punish Costa, which is the mark of a true warrior.”
“I’m ready to go,” said Tessa. She really didn’t want to hear compliments right now, even from a goddess.
“You’re not going to beg for your life?” asked Athena.
Tessa shook her head. “We had an agreement, and I always keep my word.”
Athena smiled back. “Another admirable quality you possess, Tessa. Alas, it’s not your time to leave. No, this world can use someone like you, and it would be a shame to deprive it of a person like you.”
Tessa stared back in disbelief. “Does that mean what I think it does?”
“Besides, I can’t take you for another eight months, even if I wanted to; I cannot take an innocent life,” continued Athena.
It took Tessa a moment to realize what Athena was saying. She placed her hands on her stomach.
“That’s right, Tessa; you’re going to be a mother. If I took you now, an innocent life would also be ended. I suppose I could just wait until you give birth, but a daughter should have her mother,” said Athena.
“Thank you,” replied Tessa. A tear began to run down her cheek.
Athena reached over and wiped the tear away. “So, you don’t mind spending the rest of your life as a woman?”
Tessa shook her head. “I am Tessa Phoenix Barnard now, and I can’t imagine life as anyone else.”
Athena nodded. “I am pleased to see how well you’ve adjusted. You have also surrounded yourself with good people, Tessa, people that care deeply about you, I suppose this is fate’s way for the mistakes that were made the first time. However, you still wear my sign; there may be another time when I come to you with a task.”
Tessa nodded. “You can always count on me.”
Athena smiled. “I know that I can, Tessa. However, in the meantime, enjoy your life and your family.”
“Thank you so much,” replied Tessa. She wondered if she was allowed to hug the goddess, but she never got the chance to find out.
There was a bright flash of light, Athena was gone, and everything had returned back to normal.
Jonathan and the others did a double take, as Tessa was standing in a different place. It was as if she had been magically transported to the far end of the patio.
“What the hell?’ asked Jonathan as he jumped up out of his seat. “Tessa, are you okay?”
“What just happened?” asked Hallie.
“It’s over,” said Tessa as tears ran down her face. She ran towards Jonathan. “Costa is dead. Athena was here and has decided to let me live.”
Jonathan immediately hugged her. The others joined in; even Artemis came over and rubbed against Tessa’s legs.
“Not that I’m complaining, but why the reprieve?” asked Jonathan.
“Are you ready for this? I’m pregnant,” exclaimed Tessa. A huge smile broke out on her face. “Jonathan, we’re going to have a baby, a daughter!”
Jonathan took her into his arms and kissed her. He then placed the ring back on her finger. Tessa just smiled up at him and continued to hold him.
“Now, this calls for a real celebration!” exclaimed Stefanos. “I’ll break out the champagne!”
“Yes, but Tessa shouldn’t drink,” added Hallie with a big smile on her face. She took Tessa by the hand and led her back to her seat. “Don’t worry, sister; you’re going to love being a mother.”
Chapter 52
Jonathan and Tessa were cuddled up against each other in their bed. His hand was gently rubbing her tummy.
“I can’t believe that we’re going to have a daughter,” he said softly.
“I feel incredibly alive right now,” said Tessa. “Ever since my rebirth, death has hung around me; now all I want to do is focus on life.”
Jonathan nodded. “As soon as we get back to the states, we’ll get married legally.”
Tessa nodded. “There’s one more thing; I want to name our daughter, Lisa. Is that okay with you?”
Jonathan leaned over and kissed her. “I can’t think of a more appropriate name. Better still, how about Lisa Athena Barnard?”
Tessa nodded. “I like that, although, I don’t know what kind of mother I am going to be; I didn’t exactly have a great upbringing.”
“You’ll do fine,” he replied.
“Well, I can always teach her how to fieldstrip a rifle,” said Tessa with a wink.
Jonathan laughed. “I doubt that it will ever be boring with you, Mrs. Barnard.”
They then embraced and began to kiss.
He looked over and noticed that tears were rolling down her cheeks. “What’s wrong?”
Tessa smiled and shook her head. “Nothing is wrong. It just hit me that I now have a life again.”
Chapter 53
“That was very sneaky of you, my sisters,” said Athena as she looked down on Jonathan and Tessa sleeping together.
“Oh, you’re not fooling anyone,” said Aphrodite. “You’re just as pleased as we are that things worked out. We noticed how the security system suddenly failed in Costa’s study when Tessa confronted him and that his guards were distracted. You didn’t have anything to do with that, did you?”
“Yes, admit it, sister. Tessa deserved this reward,” added Artemis.
“Aren’t you upset that her companions have a feline named after you?” teased Athena as she looked at Artemis.
Artemis laughed. “No, not at all; besides, I’ve always liked cats... sometimes more than humans. Besides, from what I’ve seen, she’s a superb hunter; the name is very fitting. Now, back to our question, you don’t mind that we interfered, do you?”
“Admit it, sister, you didn’t want to end her life anymore than we did,” added Aphrodite.
Athena nodded. “I’m not upset; besides, I will have need of Tessa and her daughter another day, but for now, let them enjoy their lives.”
The End
Sources:
http://world.guns.ru/assault/as23-e.htm
http://world.guns.ru/handguns/hg155-e.htm
http://www.snipercentral.com/sp66.htm
http://www.goddessgift.com/goddess-myths/greek_goddess_athen...
http://www.smallhope.com/
Andy Bishop is an engineer working on a new self-contained medical device. He is picked to be the first person to be examined by it. What could go wrong?
Edited
By
Amelia R
Chapter 1
August 23, 2012
7:55 PM
"We can't thank you folks enough," wearily exclaimed Dr. Thomas Edwards. "The hurricane took down all the power lines and the hospital is in ruins."
Just twenty hours earlier, Alexandria, a Category Five hurricane had ravaged the Virgin Islands.
"We're glad we could help. It was pretty difficult getting in here. We're fortunate that the helicopter could find a place to land," stated Dr. Hector Sanchez.
"Hector, I must admit, I had my doubts about this invention of yours, but not after what I've seen today. Those machines have saved at least ten lives! I was convinced that the woman currently in that contraption would lose her leg." He was pointing at one of the self-contained medical units.
"It was for emergencies like this that I invented Patecatl, Thomas," replied Dr. Sanchez, as he ran his hand through his gray hair. His weathered face showed the many years of working in the tropics.
"I'm stunned at how quickly you got them operational. You only arrived forty minutes ago," continued Dr. Edwards.
"Excuse me, Dr. Sanchez, we've got two more units up and operating. We're ready for the next patients," interrupted a beautiful young woman, looking up from a computer control screen.
Even though he hadn't had any sleep in the past two days, a gorgeous blonde could still arouse Dr. Edwards. Even in her green coveralls, she was stunning, he thought. They looked like they were painted on her lovely body. He wondered how his old friend Hector was so lucky to have her as one of his technicians.
Chapter 2
July 11, 2011
7:34 PM
Andrew Bishop headed out to the deck and grabbed a cold bottle of Steinlager out of the cooler. Flopping down in a beach chair, he popped the top off the bottle and took a long drink. He could finally relax after months of exhausting work. Tomorrow morning they would finally conduct the first operational exam of Patecatl, a self-contained medical examination apparatus. Actually, it was programmed to do much more than just conducting assessments; it could also be programmed to conduct surgery through the use of nanites.
Andy took another long swig of the beer as his mind shifted to dreams of wealth should the machine operate as projected. Actually the money was secondary, what he craved was the prestige of inventing something special. This was just the sort of project that could lead to a great career. Andy watched the sun slip down in the Caribbean Sea and thought about his bright future.
Chapter 3
July 11, 2011
8:15 PM
Dr Hector Sanchez once again ran the diagnosis program for Patecatl and, for the sixth consecutive time, the program confirmed that everything was operating correctly.
At fifty-seven, he was at the age when doctors with his experience were looking for a nice hospital to run; instead he had put everything he had into creating a dream.
Patecatl was named after the Aztec god of medicine and was the creation of Dr. Hector Sanchez. His goal was to create a portable device that could be used to evaluate and treat a patient located miles from the nearest medical facility.
Dr. Sanchez envisioned Patecatl being flown in to disaster sites or to impoverished areas to treat and save lives. He had served several years with Doctors Without Borders and was often frustrated that lives were lost due to lack of proper medical facilities. It was then that he dreamed up the idea of Patecatl. He studied nanotechnology and soon became a respected expert.
The prototype device was almost ten feet long and five feet wide and resembled a shrunken MRI machine. Dr. Sanchez hoped that future models would be smaller, but that depended on finding better power supplies. Nearly half the weight of Patecatl was the power supply. Hector knew that the device had to be totally self-operating and was obsessed with having a stable internal power supply.
Once a patient was inside Patecatl, all their vital signs and a myriad of lab values could be viewed locally or across the world. After viewing the patient's status, the doctor could then authorize the appropriate treatment. IV fluids and blood transfusions could be administered automatically. The system could store up to ten pints of blood or plasma and could hold up to 100 different drugs, ranging from painkillers to anti-infection medications. Patecatl also held both oxygen and anesthesia gases.
The actual surgery would be conducted by nanites, micro machines injected into the patient. The nanites were programmed to conduct a specific medical procedure. Once the task was completed, they would deactivate and be removed from the body, via the waste removal system. They would be able to perform surgical procedures ranging from closing wounds to repairing internal injuries. One of the many benefits was that by conducting the surgery internally, there was less chance of infection. Another plus side was that the scars were almost invisible.
Hector hoped to get the size and weight down to the point where a patient could be transported inside Patecatl. The goal was to make it portable enough to transport in a standard medical helicopter.
Andy had been hired as a computer programmer. He was initially assigned to work on the emergency power systems. Hector often brought in technicians to work on specific tasks and then he would usually let them go. His fear was that someone would steal the plans for Patecatl. He realized that while his goal was for the betterment of mankind, there were others out there who saw the profits in a device like Patecatl. He knew of several other teams working on devices designed to conduct plastic surgery. However, he had come to trust and respect Andy. This trust paid off as Andy became one of the main troubleshooters for the entire system. Andy had recently redesigned several of the robotic features, making them smaller and more versatile.
Hector had no interest in Patecatl being used to give a starlet larger breasts, his goal was to help those in genuine need and without medical facilities. However, he knew that selling it for commercial uses could allow him to fund his altruistic desires.
In addition to Andy, there were five other permanent technicians presently working on Patecatl. There was Sara Roberts, an electronics genius, who had designed much of the power supply system and the control console. Jim Chambers was a programmer who created the instructional programs for the nanites. Todd Finley designed all the system robotics that maintained internal sterility, analyzed blood samples, administered drugs, manipulated the patient, and administered the proper nanites for surgery. Tommy Jones was Jim's assistant. There was also Randy Brown, another computer programmer who worked on the robotics control systems. Other part time techs were brought in to assist on various parts of Patecatl. There had been dozens of others who had worked on one part or another of the project over the past five years.
Dr. Sanchez had offered each technician a choice of a flat rate salary or a percentage of future profits. The patents alone from Patecatl could be worth millions. While he wasn't interested in personal wealth, he did understand that he was in the minority.
Because of legal and medical "issues" Dr. Sanchez had set up the project on a small island in the Bahamas. When he had Patecatl up and running, he would try to get the approval of the US Government. The biggest obstacle in gaining approval for the project was that Patecatl could perform surgery without a doctor. He imagined that the AMA wouldn't be too pleased about this. He had already received conditional approval by several other countries, assuming he could show the system was safe.
Hector wasn't overly worried about the impending test. It would just be a standard medical examination. The entire procedure would only take one hour. Three doctors were flying in from Miami in the morning to monitor the process. His only regret was that he wouldn't be the first person to be examined by Patecatl. He had originally planned to be the first to be examined, but was talked out of this by the others.
Sara had convinced him that he was the expert on the device and he should be at the controls. There were several volunteers to be first and the decision would be made by drawing straws. Not exactly the most scientific method, thought Hector, but it was at least impartial. He was pleased that almost all of the technicians had volunteered to be the first to be examined.
Chapter 4
July 11, 2011
8:30 PM
Sara joined Andy out on the deck. He pointed to the cooler of beer and without hesitation she accepted his offer. She opened the bottle and took a sip and savored the flavor. Being one of the few single women to have worked on the project, she had grown tired of the constant come-ons, however she didn't seem to mind Andy's attempts to hit on her. Presently she was the only woman working on Patecatl.
Andy was a pleasant looking young man with bright blue eyes. He was five-ten and thin, but muscular, thanks to his morning swims. What attracted Sara to Andy was his easygoing nature and sense of humor. He was the only other male on the island, other than Dr. Sanchez, who wasn't intimidated by her engineering knowledge. Sara lost track of the many times she could have fixed a simple problem, if only the stubborn male engineer would have asked her for help. Andy never hesitated to ask for her help or advice, not that he often needed it.
Andy held out his bottle and tapped it on Sara's. "Here's to a successful test."
He ran his eyes over the attractive engineer. Sara was the same height as he was and was almost as good a swimmer. She wore her auburn hair in a short athletic cut. Sara had told him that long hair was a pain when working inside a machine. Andy was especially attracted to her emerald green eyes.
"Are you going to Miami this weekend?" asked Andy nonchalantly.
Sara nodded. "It's been a few weeks since I've been off the island. I have some shopping to do."
"Exciting. How 'bout I take you out to dinner when you're finished?" asked Andy glancing back over at her.
"Let me guess, candlelight dinner, romantic ocean front view, wine, and music?"
"Nothing so grand. I was thinking hotdogs and beer at a Marlins game," replied Andy with a laugh.
Sara laughed. "You know Todd asked me on a cruise, and the best you can come up with is a baseball game?"
Andy shrugged his shoulders. "I can't help it if I can came up with a better offer than Todd."
Sara laughed in spite of herself.
"What did Randy offer you?"
"Ugh! I wouldn't go out with that jerk if he were the last man on Earth. I can understand why his wife left him," replied Sara.
Randy was a bit arrogant and thought of himself as a real ladies' man. He was in reasonable shape, but was starting to put on a few pounds. His brown hair was thinning slightly too. Andy didn't think he was that good of an engineer either. While Randy was good at design, he was very sloppy in his programming. Andy often spent hours debugging and streamlining systems that Randy had created, and he suspected it was more out of laziness than intelligence.
"So does that mean that I'm winning?" asked Andy with a wink.
Sara laughed. "I just might take you up on that game." She finished her beer and debated reaching for another.
"Go on, a few beers wouldn't hurt you. I already asked Dr. Sanchez and he said that it won't disqualify us from tomorrow's test, unless we're hung over."
"Are you in the running for the maiden run?" asked Sara, as she opened the second beer.
Andy nodded. "I'm a sci-fi geek and wouldn't miss an opportunity to be the first. I think that's why I wanted this job."
"You worried about anything going wrong?"
Andy shook his head. "The program that'll be run tomorrow is just the physical exam program. I know that Patecatl's been prepped for full surgery, but that's just to see how the system operates. Besides, Dr. Sanchez wanted to see how long it took the nanite producing program to warm-up."
"True. This could be a great medical breakthrough. I can imagine that this could lead to a Noble Prize for Dr. Sanchez."
"Maybe, but I doubt that the medical community will be accepting of it."
"That's why he's having some doctors fly in tomorrow to observe."
Just then Jim walked out on the deck munching on a Twinkie. Jim was a brilliant programmer and had designed many of the operating programs for the nanites. In many ways he looked like a stereotype of a computer programmer. He was overweight and wore his long brown hair in a sloppy ponytail. He had an equally disheveled goatee that looked like he trimmed it with a weed whacker. Andy noticed that you could always tell what Jim had for his last meal by looking at his goatee. His standard wardrobe consisted of comic book character t-shirts, khaki shorts, and sandals. Still he was well liked and respected by the rest of the team.
"Doc is ready to hold the drawing for tomorrow's guinea pig," he announced. He then finished off the Twinkie in one bite.
Andy and Sara stood up.
"Are you in the drawing, Jim?" asked Andy.
"Are you kidding? I know that I'm a mess physically. I don't want my wreck of a body to be immortalized for all in eternity," retorted Jim with a laugh. "Hell, my cholesterol level would probable break the damn thing."
Chapter 5
July 12, 2011
7:31 AM
"I still don't think it's fair," bemoaned Sara, as she prepped Patecatl for its initial test.
"Are you accusing me of cheating?" asked Andy with a grin, as he worked next to her. "If I remember right, you did pick before me."
"You can be second if you want," added a distinguished looking man with a gray beard. He was only forty-two, but the gray hair made him look older. He was an avid sailor and was in excellent shape.
"Oh, thanks Todd!" replied Sara. She checked the operating parameters. "Everything looks good."
Dr. Sanchez walked into the room. "Bad news. The doctors won't be coming."
"Why?" asked Todd.
"They wouldn't say. I imagine the government put pressure on them," replied Dr. Sanchez.
"Are we still going to test it?" asked a hopeful Andy.
"I would have preferred to have outside observers, but I think we should run the test as planned. That is, if you're still up for it, Andy?"
Andy grinned. "Let's do it!"
"Where's Jim?" asked Sara.
Andy laughed. "He's too nervous to watch. He said that he would wait outside until the test was over."
Chapter 6
July 12, 2011
9:20 AM
"Andy, can you hear me?" asked Dr. Sanchez, through Patecatl's communication system.
Andy gave a thumbs up. "Loud and clear, Doc."
Andy was lying inside Patecatl. He was naked and his body was covered with electronic monitoring patches.
"Okay, we'll start the physical program. If there are any problems, let us know immediately. Remember there's a panic button to your right. It will stop the program immediately. Press it if you can't talk."
"Got it, Doc."
"Todd, is the video camera ready?" asked Dr. Sanchez.
Todd nodded. The first test of Patecatl would be fully monitored. He was controlling the camera monitoring Andy. Randy was controlling the camera on the controls.
Several of the part-time technicians were standing by, curious to see how the machine operated.
"Okay, Andy, I'm starting the process," announced Dr. Sanchez.
A soothing female voice softly announced the start of the examination to Andy. The voice was specifically selected to make the patient feel at ease. Andy had kiddingly suggested that they use the voice of Sponge Bob Sqaurepants. Andy giggled slightly thinking about this as the woman's voice told him that his blood pressure was normal.
For the first thirty minutes, the program and machine operated perfectly. Dr. Sanchez monitored each step and was pleased that everything was operating according to plan.
"The program should be finishing up shortly," announced Todd, as he looked at his watch.
Andy found the whole experience to be rather relaxing. He knew part of the reason why he felt calm was that the atmosphere inside Patecatl was designed to slightly sedate the patient. He actually had to fight to stay awake a few times. He also knew that the process would be over shortly.
Andy's tranquility was shattered when he heard Sara's voice over the announcing circuit. "What the hell!"
Chapter 7
July 12, 2011
9:55 AM
"Doc, what's wrong?" asked Andy. He tried to stay calm but he was fighting back a sense of fear that something bad had happened. He felt a momentary panic as if he was like a rat in a trap.
Sara attempted to shut down the machine. "A new program has been initiated. I'm shutting Patecatl down."
Andy glanced over at the panic button and was about to reach over to hit it when he felt a sharp prick in his left arm. His head swung over just in time to see one of Patecatl's syringes pull out of his arm. He also saw additional syringes heading towards his body. It struck him that those were syringes used to inject nanites into the body. He tried to speak but was overwhelmed by darkness as the sedatives took effect.
Meanwhile Dr. Sanchez, Sara, and the other technicians were frantically trying to shut down the machine.
"What's happening to Andy?" asked Sara, as she attempted to override the program.
Dr. Sanchez swore. "Stop all attempts to shut down Patecatl! The machine has entered a surgery mode."
"What? That's impossible!" exclaimed Jim, as he waddled quickly into the room. He had been hovering just outside the lab, nervously awaiting the results of the test.
"Look for yourself. So far six different nanite injections have occurred," snapped Dr. Sanchez. "There aren't supposed to be any nanite injections for the physical examination program."
Jim stared at the program and then did a quick check of the computer systems. He looked at the computer connected to the nanite program and all the color suddenly went out of his face. In a growing rage he began to stammer. "Who... who connected my personal computer to the system?"
Tommy, Jim's assistant stepped forward. At twenty-three he was the youngest member of the team. Jim had recruited him from MIT. Tommy had spiked bleached blonde hair and looked more like a surfer than an aspiring computer genius, as Jim had described him. "I did. The nanite computer wouldn't boot this morning. I grabbed yours as it has the backup programs on it."
"Why didn't you get me first?" screamed Jim angrily.
"Don't yell at me! I couldn't find you!" snapped back Tommy. "What's on that computer anyway?"
"Stop it! Jim, look at me. What's happening?" demanded Dr. Sanchez.
Jim calmed down and took a deep breath. "My computer had a program I was working on for the nanites. I had no intention of connecting it to Patecatl without your permission."
"Dammit Jim, what's it doing to Andy?" interrupted Sara anxiously.
Jim hesitated for a moment. He walked over to his desk and lifted up his laptop. The screensaver showed a stunningly gorgeous nude woman. "She's not real. I created her out the best parts of Playboy centerfolds."
"What does that have to do with what's happening to Andy?" demanded Sara impatiently.
Jim stood in silence.
"Jim, you need to tell us," demanded Sara.
"I... I have a college friend who is transgendered. I wrote the program for him," replied Jim softly. "I was hoping to use Patecatl to help him."
The only sound in the room was the humming of Patecatl's motors.
"You mean that the nanites are turning Andy into... her?" asked a shocked Sara, pointing at the centerfold image on the computer's screen.
Jim nodded. "The program will take forty hours to complete."
Dr. Sanchez turned to the monitoring panel. "What can we do?"
"The program cannot be stopped -- correction, make that it must not be stopped. To do so would put Andy's life at risk. Even if we pull Andy out of there, the nanites will be in his system. There is no way to turn them off. Do we have any estrogen in the medical supplies?" answered Jim. "The program requires large injections of estrogen."
Dr. Sanchez nodded. "I'll get it from the medical locker."
"Also human growth hormone. I know we have some of that."
"Can the process be reversed?" asked Sara
Jim shook his head. "Not completely. Andy's entire body is being transformed. I could write a program that would give him back his face, but he won't be a complete male again."
"You mean that he's being completely transformed?" asked Todd.
Jim nodded.
Dr. Sanchez returned with the injectable estrogen and HGH. Todd took them and inserted the bottles into Patecatl.
"So all we can do is just sit here?" asked Sara. "Can't we neutralize the nanites?"
Jim shook his head.
"I don't see any alternative. The nanites are already hard at work. Look at Andy's face," replied Dr. Sanchez.
The team gathered around the monitor showing Andy's body. Sara noted that she could actually see his face change before her eyes. His nose was already becoming small and pert. His cheeks were larger now and his chin seemed softer.
"What about his beard?" asked Todd.
"There are nanites programmed to eradicate his body hair," explained Jim. "He won't even have to shave his legs or underarms."
"Looks like you thought of everything," noted Sara sarcastically. "Except how to keep the program from being used."
"Look, this isn't my fault. I didn't plan on this happening to Andy," retorted Jim angrily.
"You wrote the program!" slammed back Sara.
"I didn't connect the computer to the system!" screamed back Jim.
"Enough!" exclaimed Dr. Sanchez.
There was instant silence in the room. All heads turned to Dr. Sanchez.
"We can work out why this happened later. But now we need to focus on the problem at hand. We need to monitor what's occurring to Andy. There is no sense in all of us being here. Sara, you stay here with me. Todd take everyone else out and set up a schedule for monitoring Andy's progress. Jim, write out a timeline of what's happening. Also, for Andy's sake, no one is to talk about this with anyone else."
Chapter 8
July 12, 2011
5:30 PM
"Jim, sorry I snapped at you earlier," apologized Sara. She sat down next to the control panel. "I know you didn't do this to Andy on purpose."
Jim nodded. "I was just trying to help a friend. Damn, I like Andy, I really do. I can't imagine what he'll do to me."
Sara nodded. "Why don't you take a break?"
"I'm okay. I want to be here if something goes wrong. I can't believe I broke one of the cardinal laws of programming. Never leave a program unprotected. I should have encrypted more some safeguards!"
Sara looked at the monitor and was shocked by how much Andy had changed. His body was smaller, softer, and less muscular. Andy's new face was stunning. He looked identical to the image of Jim's computer. Even Andy's lips were fuller and thicker. Andy was gorgeous, every man's fantasy of a dream woman. Somehow she knew that this would make Andy's adjustment even more difficult.
She saw that he now had breasts. They weren't very big, maybe a B-cup. She looked over at the image on Jim's computer.
"What size breasts did you program?"
"38-E," replied Jim sheepishly.
Sara shook her head. "Why are you guys always so obsessed with huge breasts? Do you have any idea how difficult it will be for Andy?"
Jim shrugged his shoulders. "What can I say? The initial program was my friend's dream image of what sort of woman he wanted to be. I can go back later and make them smaller if Andy wants."
Sara glanced over at Jim. She doubted there was a college friend, but figured this wasn't the time or place to bring that up. "What will Andy's new figure be?"
"38E-22-32, why do you ask?"
"Andy will have to have something to wear. Other than his buxom chest, that's close to the small size. I will have to get him some bras, and tops."
Jim nodded. "What will we call Andy?"
Sara looked over at Jim. "Good question. We'll leave that up to Andy."
Sara wondered how Andy would react. According to Dr. Sanchez, Andy was heavily sedated, almost as if he was in a coma. She shuddered slightly thinking what it would be like to wake up with an entirely new body and gender.
Jim stared at the monitors. "Don't take this the wrong way, I'm concerned about what's happening to Andy, but do you realize that we've succeeded?"
"Excuse me if I don't pop open the champagne," replied Sara without taking her eyes off Andy.
"No, I mean it. Look at Andy. The program is working to perfection. His body is within ninety-eight percent of the parameters of the program I wrote. There are no visible scars and judging from his readings, his vital signs are normal. No internal bleeding or problems."
Sara nodded. Dr. Sanchez had reviewed the program and had told her that it was far more complex than anything he had initially imagined for the device. While he was concerned for Andy, he was also pleased that Patecatl was operating correctly.
"Tell me more about how this happened," stated Sara, as she stared at Andy's increasingly feminized appearance.
"As I said earlier, I wrote this program for a friend. I attached it to a copy of the physical examination program. The sex change program would only activate if the person passed the physical. Additionally, the program would only run if the person fell into specific height-weight criteria. If Andy had been taller or weighed less, then the program wouldn't have activated."
"Why weigh less?"
"The nanites are redistributing body fat. The process isn't very efficient and my projections showed that a person would lose 20-40 pounds during the procedure."
"How did you write something so complex?" asked Sara.
"I have a perfect memory. I remember anything I can read. I also have the ability to analyze what I absorb," replied Jim. "The problem is that I don't always take the necessary precautions. I'm a sloppy person, in more than my wardrobe. I wrote the program directly to my computer's memory and included codes so that it couldn't be transferred to another computer. The idea that my entire computer would be moved never occurred to me."
"Tommy must feel awful," added Sara.
"I know. I talked to him and told him that this isn't his fault. The only one to blame is me," answered Jim softly. He muttered another curse under his breath.
Sara nodded and returned to observing Andy. His sexual organs were in a state of transformation. His penis looked as if it was being pulled inside the body and his scrotum appeared to be empty and flat.
"How... functional will he be?" asked Sara.
"He'll have full sensations in his vagina. I based my program on the latest SRS surgery techniques. The nanites are actually redirecting nerve endings into his vagina. In fact, he should achieve orgasm during sex. Of course he can't get pregnant."
"Would it be possible to conduct an organ transplant with Patecatl?"
"Sure. The nanites are capable of making surgical connections far superior to anything done by man. There would be the problem of organ rejection, but the drugs today are far superior to anything used in the past."
Sara nodded, not even sure why she asked the question. In spite of her feelings for Andy's well being, she couldn't help but be fascinated by the program.
"Why is his hair still short?" she asked.
Jim smiled. "No way to make hair grow faster. The same goes for nails. The program can transplant hair, but that wasn't necessary with Andy."
Sara studied Andy's new face and hair. His brown hair wasn't that much shorter than hers, she thought. It wouldn't take much to give him a style fitting his new appearance.
"What happens when the program finishes?"
"After the sex change program is complete, another physical will be run to ensure that there is no internal bleeding. Andy will remain sedated for several more days, to give his body time to adjust. Even so, when he wakes up he'll be in some discomfort. I imagine he'll feel like he went through a massive workout. Every part of his body will be sore. I've already talked to Dr. Sanchez concerning what sort of medication he'll need."
"The physical pain can be handled by drugs," noted Sara. "What will be done about his mental side?"
Jim stared back. "I have no idea."
"It'll be important that we give Andy all the support we can," stated Dr. Sanchez, as he walked into the lab.
"I never planned this program to be run on the unwilling. I never thought what the side effects would be if it was," commented Jim.
"I believe you," replied Dr. Sanchez.
"The big question is, will Andy?" added Sara.
Chapter 9
July 13, 2011
12:15 AM
"How's he doing, Todd?" asked Sara, as she reentered the lab. She took a sip from her coffee mug.
"Vitals are steady. I can't believe that... that women inside there is... or was Andy."
Sara gazed at the monitor and was stunned by how different Andy looked from the last time she had seen him. He was the same height, but was now nearly completely feminine looking. He now had the large E-cup breasts programmed in by Jim. Sara noted that they were perfect in their form and size. Even Andy's nipples seemed perfect.
She ran her eyes down his body. His waist was thin and more womanly in its bodily position. Andy's hips were also larger, giving him the shapely look of the computer-generated model. Jim had actually programmed the nanites to modify Andy's bone structure, so that his new hips weren't all fat and his rib cage tapered down nicely to his slim waist.
She let out a gasp when she reached his newly formed vagina. Other than the lack of hair, it looked totally natural. Sara had gone online during one of her breaks and had checked out several sites dedicated to SRS. While the surgical techniques were good, she could always spot the man-made vaginas. Andy's looked as if he had been born with one.
"I have to hand it to Jim, he's one hell of a programmer," commented Todd, as if he could read Sara's mind.
"I know. However, I'm not sure if looking like a centerfold is going to help Andy adjust. I only wish that Jim's program had been less male fantasy and more reality!" commented Sara.
"I see what you mean. It'll be hard for him to not to be noticed with a body like that. Maybe Jim can write a program to...."
"Take Andy's looks down a notch?" added Sara. "He said he could, but that Andy's body won't be able to have a second round of surgery for at least a year. Something about nanite poisoning."
The nanites were constructed mainly of biodegradable materials. However, there were certain elements used that remained in the body for up to a year. International medical standards recommended a max level of these byproducts. Jim had calculated that it would be twelve to eighteen months before Andy's body could handle another round of surgery.
"The program is due to end at 1:00 AM tomorrow. Although, it looks like Andy's pretty well done now," noted Todd.
"Jim said that the outside appearance would be finished first, the rest of the program is internal."
"Well, I'm going to bed, after a drink. Who's relieving you?"
"Dr. Sanchez."
"I hope this doesn't make him end the project. I'm sorry for what's happening to Andy, but this does prove his machine works."
Sara glanced over at Todd.
"Hey, I know you feel for Andy, and so do I, but look at the big picture, we've succeeded," explained Todd.
"I know. I just wonder how he'll feel about it," noted Sara, pointing to the monitor.
"Do you still see Andy as a guy?" asked Todd.
Sara shrugged her shoulders. It was something that all the team had been discussing. How would they refer to Andy?
"For the sake of not confusing outsiders, I guess we should refer to Andy as a woman. The question is what will Andy see himself as?"
"True. Then there is the whole problem of his identity," added Todd.
"Dr. Sanchez has been working on that. He contacted a lawyer who deals in identity issues. Dr. Sanchez said that Andy's identity could be shifted to female legally, as if he had SRS."
Todd yawned. "See you in the morning, Sara."
Sara nodded slightly and let out a sigh. If only she had won the straw drawing that morning, none of this would have happened. She reviewed the criteria that Jim had placed in the program and saw that Andy was the only member of the team that would activate the program.
She returned to monitoring Andy's progress. Over the next few hours she began to write down names on a notepad. While Andy could keep his same name, she worked on a list of similar feminine names. Of course Andrea was on the list, along with Anastasia, Anne, Angelina, Angela, and many others.
She looked over at the monitoring panel and saw that Andy was doing fine, considering everything that was going on.
Sara thought about one of her college classes and how they had talked about what would happen if you suddenly took a person from one era and sent them into a totally different one. They talked about how mentally shocking it would be to the person and that many wouldn't be able to cope. She momentarily closed her eyes and thought about Andy. He seemed like a strong person. It was then she realized how little she actually knew about him.
She got up and walked over to Dr. Sanchez's desk and accessed the personnel files. Andrew Robert Bishop was twenty-seven and held numerous degrees. Sara skipped the work related information and shifted to his family information.
Andy was born just outside Baltimore. His father was an engineer working for the government. He died in a car crash when Andy was ten. His mother presently worked as a social worker in San Diego.
Andy had graduated early from Cal-Tech with dual degrees in electronic engineering and computer programming. Additionally he minored in philosophy. That caught Sara off guard. She wouldn't have thought that Andy would have studied Plato.
Sara scanned through Andy's file and found that he was a single child. She thought back and couldn't remember if Andy was close to his mother. She did remember that Andy had been engaged once, but he'd never gotten married. Andy refused to say why the marriage never happened.
As she read she learned more about Andy. He played ice hockey and was an avid swimmer. She cracked a grin when she saw Andy's response to the questionnaire's question about what is your favorite fish. Andy wrote "Swedish." She wondered if she could find some of the candies before he awoke.
Sara leaned back in the chair and thought about plans for Andy's life. He was still a brilliant engineer and could get a job almost anywhere. One problem Andy would have to deal with would be that, with his new looks, it would be difficult for him to be taken seriously. Sara sighed at the fact that engineering was still dominated by men. Many would just see his looks and never go any further. Then there would be those who would think Andy got his job based on his looks. She had experienced that several times herself.
Now, if Patecatl became accepted, then Andy wouldn't have to work another day in his life. He had worked on several key systems and he could live off the royalties. No, Andy wouldn't do that anymore than I would, thought Sara. He couldn't stand to just lie around and do nothing.
Sara then began to read the post-operative plan for Andy. According to Jim, Andy would be placed on heavy doses of hormones and HGH. The HGH would be used to speed up his recovery from the procedure.
One of the benefits of nanites was that recovery time was greatly accelerated. At least Andy's physical recovery would be quick.
"How's he doing, Sara?" asked Dr. Sanchez.
"Everything is progressing per the program."
Dr. Sanchez sat down next to her. "I plan on addressing the entire team tomorrow concerning Andy."
"From what I've heard, most are very supportive. I don't think we'll have any trouble with them."
Dr. Sanchez nodded. "I want you to be the first to know of my decision concerning Patecatl."
Sara stared back at Dr. Sanchez.
"We need to make sure that this never happens again. I want the team to design a new computer control system. I want safeguards to prevent a future mishap."
"So, you're continuing with the project?"
Dr. Sanchez nodded. "As it has been put to me several times, the machine works. The humanitarian benefits are too great. What do you think?"
"I support your decision. I think Andy will want to help too."
"I'm counting on it."
Sara nodded. "Oh, I've started working on an order for clothes for Andy. Any problem with me putting it on my project credit card?"
"No, not at all. In fact, I insist upon it," replied Dr. Sanchez.
"Don't worry, I'm not going overboard. I'm focusing on casual stuff, tops, shorts, underwear, etc. I doubt if Andy will want to jump right into a dress."
"When will the order arrive?"
"I'm sending it directly to Stephen. He can bring it with our daily mail. It should be here in two days," replied Sara.
Stephen ran the boat service for the island. He brought in food, mail, and technical equipment. While the island had an airstrip, it was cheaper and easier to bring things in by boat.
"We're lucky to have you. I know that you and Andy are friends...."
"You don't have to say anything else. Andy will need guidance in his new life. I'm happy to help," interrupted Sara.
"Still, I want you to know how much I personally appreciate your help."
Sara smiled. "Too bad I'm not a shrink. I think Andy will be needing one of those."
"I agree. I can handle the physical side, but Andy's going to be facing a huge shock to his mental state. I don't know how I'd handle it."
"I've been wondering the same thing."
"What may make it worse is that he may be unable to speak when he first awakes. Jim told me that Andy's vocal cords will be very sore and that he may not be able to speak above a whisper for several days."
Sara nodded. She then looked around the lab, as if she was confirming that they were alone. "Do you really think that Jim put this much effort into the program, just to help a college friend?"
Dr. Sanchez nodded. "I must admit that it does sound funny. Still, Jim isn't exactly a normal person. He has more than his share of eccentricities. He doesn't care about personal wealth or prestige. Obviously, he doesn't care about his appearance either. He's also one of the most brilliant programmers I've ever met. You know, he has created programs based only on a casual conversation."
"What do you mean?"
"Hmm, well just last month I mentioned that I wished that Patecatl could be used to detect and treat internal parasites. Two days later he showed me a basic program that could be instantly modified to treat parasites of a specific geographic region. He had included a database of parasites common to each island in the Caribbean and Central America. I think he likes taking on great challenges, just for the mental exercise."
"You might be right. Just for argument sake, would you let him help his 'friend'? Assuming he asks you."
Dr. Sanchez pondered the question. "To be honest, I don't have a huge problem with it, assuming the patient has been diagnosed as transgendered. After all, it's an accepted medical issue in most countries today."
"Makes sense. I'd rather Patecatl be used for something like that than to give vain actresses boob jobs and face lifts."
"I agree. However, it might be a good way to introduce Patecatl to the medical community. They might be more accepting if they can see what it can do."
Sara nodded. "If the US doesn't approve it, what are you going to do?"
"My lawyers have begun preliminary talks with several countries, including the Bahamas. I was thinking of turning the island into a clinic. The money raised could then be put to humanitarian causes. I also like the idea of keeping the technology close."
"How would that work with the portable units?" asked Sara. Her mind began to contemplate the problem.
"That'll be one of our next tasks, to safeguard the technology."
"Sounds exciting. I'd love to be involved."
Dr. Sanchez nodded. "I was hoping you'd say that. I was going to talk to you about this later, but no time like the present. I want to hire you fulltime. I'm also going to offer fulltime jobs to Jim, Todd, and of course Andy."
Sara looked over at the monitor. Andy seemed to be resting peacefully.
"I wonder if he has any idea of what is happening to him?"
"From looking at his brainwaves, I'd say no. He has all the indications of being in a deep coma."
"I hope he won't freak out too badly."
"Either way, we must support him."
Chapter 10
July 13, 2011
7:55 AM
Sara walked into the lab sipping her coffee. She had tried to sleep, but was too worried about Andy. She found Jim and Todd monitoring Andy.
"How's he doing?" she asked.
"Hey, Sara. Good. There was a slight problem earlier, but everything looks good now," noted Todd.
"What happened?" she asked in a concerned tone.
"He had some minor internal bleeding. The nanites quickly detected the problem and fixed it," interjected Jim. "He only required a half pint of blood."
She reviewed the monitor and saw that Andy's vitals were all normal. Dr. Sanchez had taught all of them much about human physiology, so that they could better understand any problems that might arise. She reviewed Andy's vitals for the previous four hours and saw the dip in blood pressure.
"Where was the problem?" she asked.
"The nanites were adjusting Andy's bladder," stated Todd. "Don't worry, we immediately contacted Dr. Sanchez."
"Everything progressing as planned?"
"Yes. The program is still operating on schedule. We'll be able to remove him from Patecatl sometime after 1 AM tomorrow. However, Dr. Sanchez and I believe it would be best to leave him inside for a day or so. We can better monitor his body and treat any problems that might happen," stated Jim.
"And when do we wake him?"
"I recommend we keep him sedated for at least three days. Even then, when he awakes we should have him initially tied down, so that he doesn't hurt himself. He'll be rather fragile at first."
"Okay, well you guys might as well go grab breakfast. Don't forget that Dr. Sanchez wants to see you at nine," reminded Sara.
Jim and Todd nodded and left the lab.
Sara sat down and stared at Andy's image in the monitor. She shook her head as she stared at the lovely woman that Andy had become. She had overheard several of the male technicians talk about how "hot" Andy was. She had to agree with them. As she gazed at Andy, she felt some strong feelings of sexual attraction.
Sara considered herself bi-sexual. Actually she didn't like that label, she just felt comfortable enough with her sexuality to be attracted to both men and women. She didn't consider one to be better than the other, just different. She began to fantasize what it would be like to be with the now feminized Andy. She smiled at the notion, as she had thought about being with Andy before the accident. She wondered how Andy would react to his new body in a sexual manner.
Because he was a composite of several attractive women, Andy was stunningly beautiful. No, she thought, perfect would be a better description. The only thing detracting from Andy's appearance was his short hair.
Somehow, the short hair made Andy even sexier to her. It gave him an exotic look, she thought. Sara found that she was getting aroused and had to refocus her thoughts.
Sara checked her e-mail and was pleased to see that the clothing order was filled and would be delivered the following day. At least Andy would have something to wear. She looked over her order and went back to the website. She looked at several dresses and skirts and selected several for Andy. She also selected jewelry and other accessories. No, she wouldn't spring them on him immediately, but she would have them available, just in case. Besides, she could always return them.
Chapter 11
July 13, 2011
9:03 AM
Jim walked into the meeting in the conference room a few minutes late.
"Glad to see you could make it," joked Todd.
"Sorry, but someone left the coffee pot empty, AGAIN," bemoaned Jim.
The bantering continued for a few minutes. Dr. Sanchez was actually pleased to see the team joking again. While he couldn't downplay what had happened to Andy, he couldn't just sit back and do nothing either. He would need the entire team, and hopefully Andy too, to correct the flaws in Patecatl.
Dr. Sanchez glanced at his watch. "Okay, we need to get started. Everyone is here, except Sara... and, of course, Andy."
The room immediately got quiet.
"First thing, Andy is still changing. The program will finish tomorrow morning. In spite of the changes, Andy appears to be in excellent physical condition," stated Dr. Sanchez.
He looked out and saw that most were genuinely relieved to hear that Andy was okay.
"Now, we must consider what we're going to do about Andy. When he awakes we must offer him our full support. I realize that I'm stating the obvious here, but Andy's going to be experiencing a major shock. Our support will help him recover. I recommend that you treat him as you did before. He'll need a sense that some things haven't changed."
"How can we do that? My God, have you seen her?" stated Randy. "I mean she's hot. I'm only being honest here, but Andy is literally oozing sexuality."
"First off, even though Andy's body is feminine, let's hold off on referring to Andy as female. I know that we'll have to cross that bridge later, but for now put that aside. Second, the last thing Andy needs is to have you all drooling over him."
"While the program is mainly physical, there are large amounts of female hormones being pumped into his system. That will further put his emotions on edge," added Jim.
"So, Andy will be dealing with some very loose emotions," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"Doc, I've looked up data on SRS. Hormonal changes usually take months, if not longer to occur. Why do you think Andy will be different?" asked Tommy.
"It has to do with the nanites. In addition to conducting the surgery, they're distributing hormones to various parts of his body, including his brain. This doesn't mean that Andy is going to think and act like a woman. It does mean that his emotional state will be in flux. I imagine that it will take a while until he adjusts to the changes. In some ways it will be like a woman going through postpartum depression, or PMS," stated Dr. Sanchez.
There was more head nodding.
"PMS? Shit, my ex was a real bitch when that happened," quipped Randy. He then started to laugh.
No one else laughed and Todd stared back angrily. "Randy, shut the fuck up."
Randy glared back at Todd, but kept his mouth shut.
"Now, I got the letter that Todd wrote and you all signed, stating that you all will abide by Andy's wishes and protect what happened here. I truly appreciate this," continued Dr. Sanchez. He stared directly at Randy.
"Hey, it's not Andy's fault. He didn't do anything to deserve this," stated Todd.
A few heads turned towards Jim.
"That's true. It was an accident. If I thought otherwise I would say so. Now, please don't take what I'm about to say the wrong way, but we have some engineering issues to fix with Patecatl. First we need to redesign it so this sort of mistake can never, ever happen again," instructed Dr. Sanchez.
"Does that mean that we're not shutting it down?" asked Randy.
"Patecatl works. It just had a flaw in the system. It would be a huge mistake to abandon it now," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Randy looked over at Jim, who was holding out his hand palm up. Randy sighed and reached into his pocket, retrieved a twenty-dollar bill from his wallet. He handed it reluctantly to Jim, who smiled back.
"I also want you to look over every system and see if there are other potential problems out there," added Dr. Sanchez. "Look at any part of the system that could be compromised, intentionally or unintentionally."
For the next two hours they brainstormed ways to prevent a reoccurrence of the accident. A new interface was suggested, along with changes to the basic Patecatl program.
"Okay, you've got your assignments. Don't rush this, we need to do it right," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"We should have the new interface ready in two weeks," stated Randy.
"We should have the program changes ready by then," added Jim.
"Good. While I know that you want to get to work, please stay out of the lab until Andy's out," reminded Dr. Sanchez.
Chapter 12
July 14
0030
"Well, if everything continues as planned the program will stop in thirty minutes,' noted Jim as he looked at his watch.
"I still don't like the fact that we're leaving him in there for another day," stated Sara, standing cross-armed by her control console.
"It's for the best. It's sterile, we can monitor Andy better, and it also has a high oxygen level that will help his recovery," replied Jim.
"Sara, I agree with Jim. We designed Patecatl so that a patient could be kept in it for days. Besides Andy needs rest now. His body needs time to recover."
"What about the nanites?" asked Sara.
"Most have already shut down and are being processed out of his body. I don't think we need to worry about nanite poisoning," answered Dr. Sanchez.
They sat down around Patecatl and quietly waited until the program shutdown.
At 1:01 AM Patecatl's audio alarm sounded, announcing the completion of Andy's transformation. Dr. Sanchez immediately placed Patecatl in patient monitoring mode. He began to analyze the data on the monitor.
"Everything looks good, except that he's slightly anemic. That's to be expected after all the changes his body has gone through. I'll make some adjustments on his IV to help bring up his blood cell count."
Andy looked as if he was sleeping without a care in the world. Sara was struck by his peaceful appearance. She hoped he would be able to recover psychologically from the change.
"Do we maintain the watch schedule?" asked Todd.
"Yes. I'll take the first shift," stated Dr. Sanchez. "Todd and Jim, can you relieve me at 4?"
"Sure, no problem," replied Todd.
Sara stood there staring at Andy, lost in thought. "I wonder if he knows what has happened to him?"
"What was that Sara?" asked Todd.
Sara snapped out of her trance. "Oh, nothing. I'll see you all in the morning."
Chapter 13
July 14
5:43 PM
Sara was sitting in her room sorting through the clothing and other items that she had bought for Andy. There were several tops, t-shirts, and shorts. Additionally there were panties and bras. Sara had also ordered a supply of toiletries for Andy. She figured that if Andy wanted more stuff they could always fly to either Nassau or Miami.
She planned to try to get Andy out in the world as soon as possible. It would be incredibly easy for Andy to seclude himself on the island and avoid contact with the outside world. Sara knew that would be the worst thing he could do. Like it or not, Andy would have to adjust to his new body. Sara wanted to be there to help him, guide him, and when necessary, prod him. Being the only other woman on the team automatically made her the perfect person to help Andy.
So far, Andy's recovery was right on track. Dr. Sanchez had reduced the sedation and was keeping Andy in a light coma. All tests showed a normal physical recovery.
She looked at her watch and saw that it was getting close to her shift. She wasn't hungry, but decided to try to eat something. She stopped in the kitchen and fixed herself a salad.
She carried it out to the dining area and sat down across from Jim.
"Are you on next?" he asked.
Sara nodded as she ate.
"You know, I debated fleeing the island for a few days. I'm not looking forward to facing Andy," confided Jim.
Sara finished her mouthful of food. "You won't run away."
"You're right. Still, I'm really worried about how he'll react. I know that I'm a social misfit and I'm also a computer geek. I like my work because I mainly work alone. I don't have to worry about anyone else but myself. Now, due to my inattention to detail, I've fucked up an innocent person's life. If there was any way I could make it up to him, I'd do it in a heartbeat."
"Just be honest with him. Andy has a right to be upset. Lying to him will only make matters worse."
Jim nodded. " I debated destroying the program."
"Did you?"
Jim shook his head. "Believe it or not, I really did write it for a friend."
"I'd like to hear more about your friend someday," replied Sara with a sly smile.
"You really don't think that I made that program for myself do you?"
Sara shrugged her shoulders. "If you did, I'm not judging you, you have a right to make your life whole."
Jim laughed. "Trust me, I didn't make it for myself. I imagine that the others think I did it for myself too."
"Maybe, you'll have to ask them."
"If I ever write a program for myself, it would be to get rid of some of this fat." He grabbed his belly with both hands and laughed.
Sara smiled back. She wasn't sure if Jim was telling the truth or not, but she had other concerns.
"I'm glad Doc isn't killing the project. We'll be fixing some serious problems with the system. After that, it should be a much improved and much safer system."
Jim nodded. He then shook his head back and forth in disgust. "How could I have been so fuckin' stupid?" he mumbled.
Sara sat in silence and then answered. "You're only human."
Jim mumbled something else that Sara couldn't quite make out. She glanced at her watch. "Well, Todd will be wondering where I am. Catch you later."
Sara rinsed out her salad bowl and headed into the lab.
"How's he doing?" she asked Todd.
"Take a look for yourself," stated Todd pointing to the monitoring console. "I'm no expert on these things, but it looks like Andy's having some intense dreams."
Sara looked at the console. Todd had brought up Andy's brainwave pattern. It indicated that Andy was in a heavy REM cycle of sleep.
"I didn't think he would be able to dream in the sedated state he's in," remarked Sara.
"Doc came in a while back and checked out the readings. He suspects it may have to do with the high level of hormones in his system."
"I wonder if he's dreaming or having nightmares," added Sara.
Todd shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I'm off to get together with my engineering group. I have a new idea for the interface system."
Sara sat down and stared at Andy sleeping. He had a content look on his face, almost as if he was experiencing something pleasant. She hoped he would find happiness in his new life.
Chapter 14
July 16
8:45 AM
Sara stood next to Dr. Sanchez in Andy's room. He had been removed from Patecatl that morning and was now lying in his own bed. Sara had dressed Andy in one of his old t-shirts. It was large enough on Andy's reduced frame that it was like a nightgown.
Andy's arms and legs were secured to the edge of his bed. This was done so that he wouldn't hurt himself as he was revived.
"How long will it take him to wake up?" asked Sara.
"Not long," replied Dr. Sanchez. "His vitals are already responding."
Sara watched as Andy's breathing became deeper and stronger. His body began to flex. Sara noted what looked like a twinge of pain on Andy's face. She remembered that Jim said that Andy's body would feel sore all over.
Then suddenly Andy's eyes opened. He looked as if he was trying to focus. Slowly he fought off the effects of the sedatives and tried to regain consciousness. He tried to lift his right hand to rub his eyes, but couldn't. He tried and failed with his left hand. A look of confusion grew on his awakening face.
"Andy, it's okay," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Andy's mind was so foggy, he felt as if he had been asleep for days. The last thing he remembered was being in Patecatl for the physical examination test. Suddenly he remembered the needle inserting into his arm and his vain attempt to reach the panic button. He tried to sit up but was held back.
"Relax, Andy. You're in your room. There was... an accident with Patecatl," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Andy turned his head towards Dr. Sanchez. He cringed slightly as he moved. His whole body ached, what had happened he wondered.
Andy turned his head towards Dr. Sanchez. He cringed slightly as he moved. His whole body ached.
Dr. Sanchez took a deep breath. "We made a mistake when we started Patecatl. A secondary computer was hooked up to run the program when the primary computer failed."
Andy nodded. He remembered the program refused to load. "Go on," he mouthed. He was surprised to see Sara there. Her face instantly told him something was very wrong.
"The computer had an additional program on it, which initiated after the physical program was completed," continued Dr Sanchez.
Andy stared back at Sara and mouthed "Sara. Tell me!"
"Your body was transformed. You're physically female now," replied Sara. She turned to Dr. Sanchez. "Sorry."
Dr. Sanchez nodded his approval.
Andy's eyes opened wide. "What?"
"There was a program on the other computer that was designed for a transgendered person. Designed to give them complete sex reassignment surgery."
Andy shook his head. "Let me see," he mouthed.
Without waiting for Dr. Sanchez's permission, Sara began to untie Andy.
"I'll help you up," explained Sara. "Now wait until I finish untying you before you try to get up."
Andy nodded in a very apprehensive manner.
Sara undid the restraints. "Let us help you up. You're body is still weak."
Andy nodded and let Sara and Dr. Sanchez help him sit up. He was instantly aware of the weight on his chest. He looked down and gasped as he saw his large breasts.
Sara and Dr. Sanchez helped Andy slide around on the edge of his bed so he could look at his reflection in the mirror.
Andy lifted his head and stared at the image in the mirror looking back at him. He didn't see himself, rather there was an extremely attractive woman sitting across from him. He shook his head in disbelief and she did the same. This can't be happening, he thought. He lifted his hand to his face and touched his cheeks. He pulled back as if he had touched something hot. His face felt so different. It was so soft and smooth.
"How're you doing, Andy?" asked Dr. Sanchez.
Andy's eyes cut over to him for a moment, but then returned to the image in the mirror. That woman couldn't be me, he thought. He looked at his breasts, which were very visible, even in the oversized t-shirt.
With slight hesitation, Andy's hands reached down and touched his chest. Instantly he knew that they were real as he brushed against his nipples. He tried to lift off the shirt, but was too weak.
Seeing his plight, Sara reached down and assisted him.
Andy smiled slightly and mouthed, "Thanks."
Andy turned and stared at the mirror. The stunning woman was now naked too. She had huge breasts just like him. Andy looked down and saw that the changes were total. His penis was gone and he had a vagina.
He was almost afraid to touch it, but curiosity overcame him and he reached down. His fingers ran across his labia. It was real.
Andy looked over at Sara and tried to say something, but his head felt like it was spinning and he fell back into unconsciousness.
"It's okay, Sara, he's just fainted. Make sure he doesn't fall forward. We'll get him back into bed," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"Do we reawaken him?" asked Sara, after they had him lying down.
"No, we'll let him sleep. This is going to be a long recovery for him."
"I'll stay here for now," stated Sara, as she sat down in a chair next to Andy's bed.
"Okay. But call me as soon as he wakes up."
Sara nodded and reached over and ran her hand gently across Andy's head, brushing back his hair.
Chapter 15
July 16
2:33 PM
Andy slowly awoke. What a strange dream that was, he thought. He opened his eyes and saw that Sara was sitting next to his bed. He sat up suddenly and groaned as he felt an ache over his whole body. He looked behind Sara and saw his image in the mirror. It was the woman in his dreams staring back at him.
"Shit!" he croaked. Damn, even his voice was different.
"I'm here, Andy," comforted Sara.
"Then it wasn't a dream?" asked Andy, his eyes glued to the mirror.
"That's right."
"This can't be me," he whispered.
"The nanites changed you to fit the program," stated Sara.
Andy struggled to speak. "I've... seen this face before...."
Sara nodded.
Then it hit Andy. "Jim's screensaver!"
Sara nodded again. "She was the model for the program."
Andy began to shake his head and mumble no.
Sara reached over to comfort him. Andy's face began to show a growing panic.
"It's okay, Andy. We're here for you."
Not being able to speak only frustrated Andy more. Sara saw tears forming in Andy's eyes. The panic on Andy's face was turning into fear, pure fear. She called out for Dr. Sanchez, not wanting to leave Andy's side.
Andy turned to Sara and, unable to speak, mouthed in a near pleading manner, "Change... me... back! Please!"
Dr Sanchez arrived and Sara began to tell him what had happened.
Overwhelmed with panic and fear, Andy tried to stand up and escape, but was too weak and collapsed to the floor. The inability to even run overwhelmed Andy, who began to weep uncontrollably. He never felt the needle in his arm as Dr Sanchez sedated him.
Chapter 16
July 16
3:15 PM
"Is this how you'd think he'd respond?" asked Sara, as she looked at Andy, now sound asleep from the sedative.
"I don't know. What's the normal reaction for someone having their gender changed unexpectedly?" replied Dr. Sanchez.
"It was too much for him to accept. He can't even talk to us," stated Sara.
"His voice should start to improve. He should be able to speak better in the next day or so."
"Should we keep him from talking?"
"No, in fact the more he talks the better it will be," replied Dr. Sanchez.
"How long will he be out?" asked Sara.
"Not long. I just gave him enough to put him out for an hour or so. I want to be here when he awakes this time," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Chapter 17
July 16
4:25 PM
Andy opened up his eyes; he was still in his bed. He rolled over and saw Dr. Sanchez and Sara sitting next to his bed. He let out a long sigh. The reality began to sink in. He struggled to sit up, wincing from the pain that seemed to be everywhere.
"Take it easy, Andy. The pain will pass," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Andy nodded. He swung his legs around to the edge of the bed. "I need to see... to see it all."
Sara understood and helped him undress. She pulled the shirt over his head and Andy had his first good look at his new body. He let out a long gasp.
"You okay?" asked Sara.
Andy glanced up at her and rolled his eyes.
Sara cracked a slight smile. It was the first time since the accident that she had seen any of Andy's sense of humor.
"Okay, let me rephrase that. Let me know if you need anything," commented Sara.
Andy nodded and stared down at his surgically altered body. He just shook his head in disbelief.
"This isn't me! I don't know who that woman in the mirror is," he complained.
Neither Sara nor Dr. Sanchez said a word; they just let Andy absorb what had happened.
Andy continued to gently shake his head back and forth. His body was gorgeous, but it wasn't his. It belonged to a computer-generated hottie, a composite of several centerfolds. He hesitated to touch his enormous breasts. He reached up and slowly cupped his hands around them. He was amazed by their weight.
He then looked down at his vagina. I have a vagina, that will take some getting used to saying, he thought. He ran his hands lightly around his thighs. He couldn't quite bring himself to touch it. He let out another long sigh. Without thinking he reached up and wiped away a tear.
"I really liked being a guy," he rasped out. There was a tone of true sadness in Andy's words. He wiped away another tear.
Sara nodded and was pleased that he seemed slightly more in control of his emotions that the previous two times.
"Can this... be reversed?" he asked hopefully.
Dr. Sanchez was prepared for this question. "No. Not completely. We can restore your face and some of your body structure. But the surgery was too complex, too many changes, especially in terms of your sexual organs."
Andy nodded. "That's what I thought. No harm in asking though."
"We can't do anything for at least a year anyway," added Sara.
Andy looked at her and then it hit him. "Nanite poisoning?"
Sara nodded.
"What happens now?" he asked, as his eyes turned back to his body.
"We help you recover. Then we get your life back in order," stated Dr. Sanchez. "Just so you know, you have the support of the entire team."
Andy nodded slightly. The tears started again. "I can't remember the last time I cried." He reached up and began to wipe the tears away from his eyes.
Sara handed Andy a tissue. "Your emotional state is going to be loose. The procedure required extremely high doses of female hormones. You may experience large emotional swings."
"No shit," Andy growled out and then paused. A slight smile began to form on his face. "I'm sorry, I know you're trying to help."
"It's okay. I've been pondering how I would react if I was in your shoes," replied Sara.
Andy let out a long sigh. "It's like a living a nightmare. I keep hoping I'll wake up and be... me. But this is really me now isn't it?"
Sara nodded.
Andy stared back and his eyes returned to his body. He cupped his breasts in his hands. "I can't believe how much these weigh."
Sara sat next to Andy on his bed. "In case you're curious, your bra size is 38-E."
"They really get in the way," remarked Andy, as he tried to cross his arms across them. There was a tone of frustration in his voice. "From a strictly practical viewpoint... I suppose I'll have to start wearing a bra...."
"I have some clothes that will fit you. Don't worry, nothing is too extreme," informed Sara.
Dr. Sanchez stepped towards the door. "I'll let you two talk for a while. Call me if you need anything."
Andy looked up and nodded. "Thanks, Doc."
"You want to try on one of the bras?" asked Sara.
"My fiance asked me that once when she was in a kinky mood," joked Andy. He then looked down at his breasts. "Not that I'm happy about this, but I suppose that I have to face the facts. My body is now female... very female. I doubt if many of my old clothes would fit."
"While I'm not as well developed as you, let me tell you that wearing a bra will feel good, from a physical comfort standpoint," explained Sara.
She got off the bed and retrieved the clothing. She pulled out a beige bra and handed it to Andy.
He took it as if she was handing him something dangerous.
"It won't bite," quipped Sara.
Andy grinned. "I just never thought that I would have to wear something like this. I know it's just a piece of clothing, but it doesn't seem right."
"Andy, you have a female body. I know that you're the same person inside and you will have a lot of adapting to do, but you're strong and you will succeed. I'm not downplaying what happened, but you can't lay here naked in your bed for the rest of your life."
"You're right. But knowing that still doesn't make it any easier," stated Andy. "So how do I put this thing on?"
Sara helped Andy slip on the bra. She adjusted the straps and was pleased with the fit, although Andy appeared to be slightly bigger than his programmed 38-E, but she kept this knowledge to herself.
"How's that feel?" asked Sara.
"Not bad," replied Andy; he reached up and adjusted his bra strap. "Okay, what's next?"
Sara reached into a bag and pulled out a pair of matching cotton panties and handed them to Andy.
"What, no thongs?" asked Andy with a smile.
"Sure, I'll get some for you next time," replied Sara.
Andy tried on the panties. He stood up and looked at his reflection in the mirror. "They fit."
"I also have some shorts and tops." Sara laid out a pair of light green shorts and a sleeveless yellow t-shirt. The outfit was similar to what she was presently wearing. It was her normal casual off-work outfit.
Andy picked up the shorts and slipped them over his enlarged hips. He then did the same with the top. In spite of his apprehension, he had to admit that he looked good.
"I also got you a new watch, your old one is too big," added Sara. She handed him a woman's digital watch. She had picked one with similar functions and style to his male watch.
Andy looked at his dainty wrists and nodded in agreement. The new watch was soon around his wrist.
Sara was pleased that Andy had been so accepting of his new wardrobe. She decided to press him slightly, seeing he was being so open-minded.
"Andy, do you want me to help you with your hair?"
Andy glanced in the mirror. As much as he was unhappy about his new body, he had to agree that his present haircut was out of place. He reached up and ran his fingers through his short brown hair.
"I could style yours similar to mine," continued Sara.
"Makes sense. If I leave the island, I don't want to draw any undue attention... not that many people will be looking at my head," replied Andy, looking down at his breasts.
"Okay, sit down over here," instructed Sara, pointing to a chair.
In a few minutes she had trimmed Andy's hair and styled it into a more feminine look.
"After a while, when your hair grows out, we'll go to a salon and get a professional to style you," stated Sara.
Andy looked at himself in the mirror and nodded. "I don't know, I think you did a pretty good job."
"I used to style my friends' hair in college. Earned a little money that way," confessed Sara.
Andy nodded. He looked at himself in the mirror and it was clear that no one would ever suspect that he was once male. He felt his emotions kicking up again and he felt the tears forming again.
"Shit," he mumbled, as the tears began to flow.
Sara reached over and put her arms around him and gave him a long hug.
"Sorry," sniffed Andy. "I was just overwhelmed... again."
"Don't apologize. Besides, it's okay to let your emotions out," replied Sara.
"You mean, now that I'm a girl?" countered Andy. A slight smirk formed on his face.
"Yes, but it's never good to hold in your feelings. Andy, I'm not trying to make you into a woman. But let's face the facts; you have the body of a woman, an extremely beautiful woman. People are going to notice you. You can't try to hide your looks."
Andy sat down and stared back at Sara.
"It's not the end of the world. Yes, it's a huge change, but you're very healthy and you're also very intelligent. That hasn't changed one bit. Dr. Sanchez wants you on the team. He was planning on offering you a fulltime position BEFORE this happened. The accident hasn't changed his opinion."
"That's good to know. So, what do I do about my identity?" asked Andy.
Sara was pleased that Andy was willing to talk rationally about what had happened.
"Dr. Sanchez talked to a lawyer, who suggested that we treat this as if you had a regular sex change operation. He can file the paperwork that would change everything from male to female... along with a name change."
Andy sat silently absorbing what Sara had just said. The logical engineer side of him agreed with Sara. But another part of him didn't want to let go of his male identity. He began to internally debate the pros and cons of what to do.
Sara didn't say anything initially, she let Andy contemplate. However, eventually she felt the need to pipe in. "You don't need to make up your mind this very second."
Andy looked up at her. "You're right. Thanks."
"You hungry?" she asked.
"Famished," replied Andy.
"You want me to bring you something, or...."
"No. Let's go to the dining room," interrupted Andy.
"You up to that?" asked Sara.
"No, but let's go before I change my mind," replied Andy softly.
"Here's a pair of sandals for you," stated Sara.
Andy nodded and noticed that they were the female style of his old favorite sandals.
"Did you buy these too?"
Sara nodded.
"Very thoughtful. Thanks."
Chapter 18
July 16
6:38 PM
Sara and Andy stood outside the dining area. Andy was very nervous and took in a deep breath and let it out in a long blow.
"Okay, let's get this over with," stated Andy.
They walked in together. The room was filled and within seconds all heads turned towards them.
"Yes, I'm alive," stated Andy.
His voice was still a bit soft, but Sara noticed that it was almost up to full volume.
Andy's statement caused a round of laughter. It was a good sign, thought Sara.
"I'll be glad to talk later, but right now, I really need to get something to eat," continued Andy. "Oh, and just in case you're wondering, please call me Andy."
Andy and Sara sat down together with their meals. Andy took a seat with his back to the rest of the technicians.
"Are they all staring at me?" he whispered to Sara.
"Not all of them," replied Sara.
Andy took a bite of his lasagna. "This is really good, but then again it's the first meal I've had in days."
"You're doing great," stated Sara.
Andy nodded. "I can't believe how strange my body feels. I mean when we walked over here I could feel my hips swaying and my.... my breasts bouncing. I know they were watching me."
"I imagine you're right," replied Sara. She had seen a few of the men staring at Andy, and it was a look of lust. She couldn't blame them as Andy had a killer body.
"And it doesn't matter to them that I'm a guy inside this body?" he whispered back.
Sara noted the slight tone of anger in Andy's voice and she wondered if she had pushed him too far, too fast.
"You want to stay out here?" she asked.
Andy nodded. "I guess it's just something else I'll have to tolerate." He let out a long sigh.
"After dinner, you want to take a walk along the beach?" asked Sara.
"No. I want to see Jim."
Sara stared back. "You sure about that?"
Andy smiled. "Don't worry. I just want to ask him a favor."
Chapter 19
July 16
7:18 PM
Jim sat nervously across from Andy and Sara. They were sitting in the main lab next to Patecatl.
"Andy, please let me apologize for what happened to you," Jim exclaimed.
"Thank you. I know you didn't do this to me on purpose. I'm not happy that it happened, but I accept that it was an accident," stated Andy.
"So what do you want? I can't change you back completely, at best I can write a program that will change you partially back or, as Sara suggested, tone down your appearance," asked Jim, he took a bite from his chocolate bar. "But that will be at least a year from now. To do so sooner would have dire consequences."
"I know. Nanite poisoning," interjected Andy.
"Exactly," replied Jim. "It could cause a variety of problems including kidney and liver failure."
"A year is a long time. What I want is for you to destroy the program that changed me."
Jim got a panicked look on his face.
"Before you throw a fit, you don't have to destroy the entire program. I just want the part of the program that gave me my specific looks changed, if that's possible," continued Andy.
"Why?" asked Jim.
"Like it or not, this is my face for now. I don't want to be the first of several copies," replied Andy. "I've lost a lot, but if I have to be this person, then I want to be the only one."
"Oh. Of course," replied Jim sheepishly. "I can do that."
"I'm asking you to do this as a friend," continued Andy.
Jim noticed the sense of sadness in Andy's voice.
"I'll get onto it immediately, Andy. I promise you that you'll be unique."
Andy cracked a slight smile. "I think I'm already unique now."
Chapter 20
July 16
9:38 PM
Andy was lying in a bath filled with hot water. Sara had suggested that it would help him relax. While the steamy water felt good, Andy was too wrapped up in thought to really relax.
First off, he wasn't sure if he wanted to spend the rest of his life as a woman. It wasn't the end of the world, as Sara had pointed out, but it was a huge adjustment. He felt a shiver up his spine as he thought of how some of the men looked at him. His eyes ran down to his vagina. There was no way that a man's cock was ever going inside him, he declared to himself.
Andy began to run through his mind a list of his close friends and family. It was a short list. He wondered how they'd react to his new appearance. He knew that he couldn't just disappear. Andy began to create a list of those people who he felt would accept him as a woman, and those that wouldn't.
Marcy would look upon what had happened as an improvement. She had been Andy's fiance. They had broken up when she'd confessed that she preferred women to men. He'd never told anyone the real reason why they broke up; his male ego was too shattered.
For the first time in months, he thought about Marcy and her pert little breasts. He knew the right way to rub them to get her hot and bothered. Without thinking, Andy began to rub his own nipples. The pleasurable sensation was definitely eye opening. Andy's nipples when he was male were never all that sensitive, but now they were very responsive.
Andy stopped before going much further. He wasn't ready to explore his new body. In some ways he still didn't accept it as his. It would take time to see himself as female.
In a shift of emotions, Andy suddenly became very sad and depressed. He could feel his eyes watering up again.
"Shit," he exclaimed softly, as the tears began to run down his face. "I don't want to be a girl!"
Wiping his eyes, he climbed out of the tub and dried off. He felt composed enough, until he saw his image in the mirror. Seeing his beautiful feminine body was too much and he collapsed on his bed and began to sob.
Sara was standing outside of his door. She wanted badly to go in and comfort Andy, but Dr. Sanchez had told her to hold off. He said that Andy needed moments like this to release his emotions. Sara didn't agree with the theory, but she didn't disobey Doc's orders.
After a few minutes she couldn't hear anymore crying and she figured Andy had fallen asleep. She wished him sweet dreams.
Chapter 21
July 17
06:12 AM
Andy woke up and slowly opened his eyes. His hands reached down and confirmed that he was still a woman. He kept hoping that it was all a strange dream. Sitting up, he felt the weight of his breasts. His hands cupped them and then let them go.
""To think, I always wanted to wake up with my hands on breasts like these; I just didn't want them to be mine."
He stepped out of bed and stripped off one of his old t-shirts that he used as a nightgown. He couldn't quite bring himself to wear the one Sara had bought him. He stretched and was pleased to feel less discomfort in his body. Sure could use a swim, he thought.
Sara seemed to have thought of everything else, and so Andy began to go through the wardrobe she'd bought him. Sure enough, there was a bathing suit. It was an aqua colored one-piece. Obviously Sara knew he wasn't ready for a bikini.
Andy slipped on the suit and was impressed with how well it fit. It seemed to flow across his body, as if it had been poured on; still, he had to wear something. Andy put on his sandals and grabbed a towel and headed down to the beach.
The only other person up was Jim, who waved as Andy walked down to the waterline. Andy stretched and kicked off his sandals and walked to the waterline. It was quite calm and the warm water felt good as he waded in.
He reached a depth where he could start swimming; the first thing he noted was that his stroke would be different. He cursed Jim silently for his mammoth breasts as he swam. Their buoyancy forced him to adjust his stroke. Andy also noticed for the first time that he was physically weaker.
As he swam, Andy adjusted his stroke to find one that worked with his new body. His mind also wandered. Should he refer to himself as female now? It seemed silly to consider himself male, especially with the way he looked, but part of him didn't want to let go of his male identity. Still, it seemed silly to call himself male. His co-workers knew the truth, so why deny what had happened? As for other people, it would be less confusing to just let them think he was a woman, instead of telling them he was really a guy.
Andy turned around and started back on his route. Besides, he thought, I'm the same person on the inside. I don't feel attraction to men. So what if they found him attractive, where was the harm?
Andy headed back to shore and saw that the normally vacant deck had several men standing on it. They were all looking in his direction. No, not staring, they were virtually drooling in his direction. Andy felt his face turning red with anger. So much for his previous thoughts - it did bother him that men found him attractive, especially those who knew him!
Andy swam to the shore and stepped out. He held back the urge to run to his towel and cover up, but decided to try to ignore the men ogling him. He could feel his breasts bounce as he walked across the sand to the freshwater shower. After washing off the saltwater, he picked up his towel and began to dry off. He then threw the towel across his shoulders and draped it across his chest, partially obscuring his breasts. He caught the disappointed looked on a few of the men's faces and he smiled slightly.
He walked up to the deck. "My, my. I never knew you were all such early risers," remarked Andy with a heavy dose of sarcasm, pleased that his voice was returning.
No one said a word. A few had stupid grins on their faces.
"I hope you enjoyed my swim this morning, because I don't want to see a repeat tomorrow." The anger in his voice was evident.
"Hey, what's the harm? Besides, Andy, you have a great bod!" quipped Randy.
Before Andy could reply, Dr. Sanchez walked out onto the deck and glared angrily at the men. "You all signed a code of conduct as part of your contract. If there is a repeat of this sort of behavior, I will consider it a breach of the sexual harassment clause. In case you haven't read your contracts, that means you void your bonus and it could lead to termination."
The silence was deafening.
"I'm hoping that none of you actually mean Andy any harm. However, consider how you'd feel if the roles were reversed," continued Dr. Sanchez.
Andy stood there fighting back another wave of emotions and he was fighting to hold back his tears. Without thinking, Andy nervously bit his lower lip.
"Sorry, Andy," stated Tommy.
Randy mumbled a similar response, as did the other two men. They were part-timers, who Andy barely knew. Andy nodded and watched them leave.
"Sorry about that," stated Dr. Sanchez. "I expected them to behave better."
"I didn't. What bothers me is that I might have been with them if it had been someone else," confessed Andy.
Dr. Sanchez shook his head. "No, I don't believe you would have."
Andy smiled and headed inside. He was pleased to see Sara was up. She was sitting next to Todd.
"Morning," greeted Andy, as he sat down next to them.
"So, you have a great swim?" asked Sara. She had been the one who had told Dr. Sanchez of the situation on the deck.
"Yes, it was refreshing. Thanks for the suit, it fits great," replied Andy.
"How're you feeling, Andy?" asked Todd.
"Okay, thanks. By the way, thanks for not being out there," replied Andy.
"No problem." Todd smiled. He then winked. "Besides that's not my style."
Andy debated going back to shower and change, but decided to eat first. He noticed that his appetite was less than before. He guessed it was due to his smaller physique.
He grabbed a bowl of fruit, a muffin, and a cup of coffee and rejoined Todd and Sara.
"Todd was telling me that Jim already has written a new start-up program. It now requires two different prompts before starting any procedure. It also identifies the procedure that is about to start."
"Our biggest mistake was assuming that the operators were intelligent. We dumbed it down a bit," added Todd, taking a sip of his coffee.
Andy nodded. "I'm just glad that what happened to me won't kill the project. In some ways what happened to me is almost fortunate, at least in terms of keeping Patecatl alive."
"So do you feel like working today, or are you going to work on your tan?" asked Todd staring at Andy.
Andy nodded. "What can I do?"
For the next few minutes, Todd outlined their workload. Sara was pleased that Andy wanted to get back to work.
Andy went back to his room and showered. As he sorted through his new wardrobe, he found a bag of candy Swedish fish. Damn, he thought, Sara really thought of everything. He joyfully opened up the bag and popped one in his mouth. As he munched on the candy fish, he knew he really owed Sara.
Chapter 22
July 21
6:45 PM
Once back in the lab, Andy threw himself into his work; it was the one thing in his life that was the same. He also was becoming closer to Sara. They often spent a few hours after dinner out on the deck.
After dinner, Andy was lying on a lounge chair, drinking a cold Steinlager when Sara joined him.
"How're you doing?" asked Sara as she sipped her beer.
"Not bad. The good thing about working is that it keeps my mind off my.... status."
"It'll take time," replied Sara. "You've made some good progress, but you've got a long way to go."
"I still can't believe that this happened. It's strange, but this still doesn't feel like my body. I can close my eyes and still picture my old body. I can even feel my coc... err... parts that aren't there anymore," stated Andy. "Does that make sense?"
Sara nodded. "I've been reading some of Doc's medical journals, it's a common feeling among those who've had plastic surgery with nanites. Although, they usually aren't resisting the changes."
Andy smiled back. "I'm not sure resistance is the right word. I'm just not comfortable being a woman."
"Give it time. I'm not saying that you've going to want to become Miss America, but you'll adapt. I'm already impressed with how far you've come."
"Nights are the worst. I'm okay when I'm working or doing something. Last night I cried myself to sleep... again," confessed Andy softly.
Sara nodded. "It's okay. Look, Andy, my room is just down the hall. Feel free to drop in, if you want."
Andy looked over at her. "Thanks."
"Andy, I'd be more worried if you weren't going through ups and downs."
Andy took a long sip of his beer. He then set it down and turned to Sara. "Can I ask you a question?"
Sara nodded as she sipped her beer.
"How do you see me now?"
Sara stopped and stared back. She set her beer down and swallowed, thinking about her answer.
"I want the truth," continued Andy.
"The truth? Okay, I see you as a woman," replied Sara.
Andy nodded slightly. "Have I changed that much? Please be honest; I still feel the same."
"Andy, you're still a nice person. No, you haven't changed that much, but it's hard to look at you and not see a woman. Don't worry, as I liked you when you were a male and I like you now.... maybe more. You always treated me with respect, even when you were hitting on me," stated Sara. A slight grin formed on her face.
"So, just how close were you to going out with me?" asked Andy.
"You were pretty close... you still are," stated Sara with a wink.
Andy's eyes opened up wide. "You serious?"
Sara nodded. "I like you --
the person inside; but just so you know, I do like women too."
Andy nodded as he absorbed her answer, and smiled slightly. "I never thought of that."
"However, the most important thing you need to do right now is accept what has happened to you, and start to move on with your life. It's going to be difficult, but this is who you are now."
"I know. But knowing is easier than doing. I can't see myself wearing a dress, putting on makeup, or things like that."
Sara took another drink of her beer. "How does the bra feel?"
"Okay, why?" asked Andy.
"Define okay," stated Sara.
Andy had a confused look on his face. "I'll admit that it's more comfortable wearing one than not wearing one."
"So, it's a practical piece of clothing, it serves a purpose."
Andy nodded. "Yes."
"You'll learn that what you presently see as a 'female wardrobe' will become as normal as wearing a bra. You want to blend in, right?"
Andy nodded.
"You can best do that by dressing as a woman would. Makeup doesn't have to be heavy and overdone; in fact, it's best when it's subtle. I can teach you. As for wearing dresses and skirts, I think you'll find that they're not as bad as you think. I'm not going to push you into anything, but you can't go through the rest of your life in just shorts and t-shirts."
A slight grin grew on Andy's face. "No, I want you to push me. I need someone to help me and push me. Even when I get a little whiny."
"Especially when you get a little whiny!" retorted Sara.
"Okay, okay. So what is your first suggestion?"
Sara looked over, as if she was inspecting Andy's body. "Let's get your ears pierced. Earrings are an essential part of a woman's wardrobe, regardless how dressed up or down she is."
Andy reached up and touched one of his earlobes. "I almost got it done in college."
"We can go over to the resort this week. It doesn't hurt that much."
"Okay."
"Oh, here's a shell choker that will look great on you. It's pretty much a unisex style, but it's a good way to get used to jewelry," stated Sara.
Andy took the choker and put it on. Sara was right, it did look good. "Anything else?"
"One more thing, do you still want everyone to call you Andy? I know there are girls named Andy, but I think we can do better."
"You're right. It's just that it's one of the last vestiges of who I was," confessed Andy.
Sara stared back with a serious look on her face. "It's time to focus on your future."
Andy sighed. "You're right. So, what do you suggest?"
"Well, do you want to stay close to your old name?"
Andy nodded.
Sara began to rattle off a list of names. Andy began to digest them and mentally reviewed the pros and cons of each name. He quickly rejected the first few on Sara's list.
"What about Annie?" asked Sara.
Andy contemplated the name and began to repeat it, as if he was trying on a new suit.
"I suppose it might work. I could use Anne when I wanted to be formal," replied Andy.
"Well, think about it. But just so you know, the sooner you make up your mind, the sooner Dr. Sanchez can start on your paperwork."
Andy nodded. "I suppose that as soon as I take a new name, it might make it easier to see myself as female."
Sara nodded.
"I just hope that if I start calling myself Annie it doesn't give those assholes a false signal that I'm interested in them."
"Doc made it clear that he wouldn't tolerate any more bullshit from them."
"Have you had any problems with them?" asked Andy.
"A little."
"Oh, sorry."
"It's something that you'll have to get used to, especially with your body. Men will think that you're fair game. You cannot let them get away with it. I can give you some pointers on how to deflect unwanted attention without getting nasty."
Andy nodded. "I don't think that Randy got the message."
"He's a pig. Watch out for him."
"I didn't like him before," replied Andy.
"So, do you want me to start calling you Annie?" asked Sara.
"Let me sleep on it," he answered.
Chapter 23
July 22
9:12 AM
"Okay, we're all here at last. Before we get started on the progress reports, Andy has a little announcement to make," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Andy stood up to address the assembled team. He was wearing a pair of tan shorts and a light blue short sleeve blouse.
"Thanks. First off, I want to thank everyone for you help and concern during my little change."
There was a round of laughter.
Andy glanced over at Sara who gave him a supportive nod.
"Second, since there is no sense in fighting the obvious, I would like you all to consider me a woman from now on. I would also like to be called Annie from now on."
There was an initial silence in the room. Annie nervously scanned the room to look for their response. Then, Jim stood up and began to applaud Annie and her announcement. He was joined by most of the others. Annie did notice that Randy was the last one to stand up, in a rather begrudging manner.
Annie did her best to hold in her emotions, as she returned to her seat next to Sara.
"Thank you, Annie. I, for one, am pleased to have you back in the lab," stated Dr. Sanchez. "Now, I have one more announcement. As soon as we correct the deficiencies with Patecatl, there are three doctors willing to come in and observe a demonstration."
There was a murmuring in the room.
"Who are they?" asked Todd excitedly.
"One is an old associate from Doctors Without Borders and the other two work for the UN. They could lead to international approval of Patecatl's use."
"And then?" asked Randy.
"We'd entertain bids for manufacturing Patecatl. My lawyers have already begun the process of protecting our patents," replied Dr. Sanchez. "As you know, I formed this team to produce a medical tool to save lives. However, I understand that there are commercial uses for Patecatl. With some minor changes, we can produce a commercial unit for use in plastic surgery. I've been told that this might be approved for use in the US. I also have hopes that a unit designed for no uses other than diagnosis, life support, and stabilization of patients could become highly successful if it could be economically installed in EMS ambulances and helicopters. "
"And what does that mean, in financial terms?" asked Randy.
"I imagine that you'll all be wealthy beyond you're wildest dreams. As you know, all the patents are owned by the organization. In exchange for your inventions and hard work, you all receive a share of the profits. So you can see the importance of getting Patecatl operating without any glitches."
For the next few hours the technicians discussed the problems and potential corrections. Annie came up with an idea to create am informed consent and certified physician control system that would add another layer of protection for the patient. Jim said that he could have Annie's idea programmed into Patecatl in a few hours. It was projected that all the other changes could be implemented in the next two weeks and that the next test could be conducted shortly thereafter.
Chapter 24
July 22
1:12 PM
Annie was working in the lab. So far, her announcement had been well received. Most people were too busy and that suited Annie fine. The bad thing about the schedule was that it would delay her trip with Sara to the nearby resort.
It intrigued Annie that Sara found her attractive. When she was Andy, she had the usual male fantasies and fascinations concerning lesbians. While she didn't totally consider herself as 100 percent female yet, she was becoming more curious about her new sexual organs.
As she worked, she thought about being with Sara and wondered how it would be. There was no way on Earth that she would consider having sex with a man. Sara had told her that might change over time, but Annie doubted that.
What added to her feelings was the sexist behavior of Randy and some of the other men. At least Jim and Todd were cool with her, she thought, as was Dr. Sanchez.
Annie thought about her recent meeting with him. He had stated that he really wanted her as a fulltime employee and not just a contract worker. What made Annie feel good was that he showed her the contract dated two weeks prior to the accident; he just hadn't gotten around to showing it to her.
What intrigued Annie was that Dr. Sanchez wanted to send Sara, herself, and a few of the other technicians through EMT training, so they could have a better idea of medical treatment. He stated that he would even send them through medical school if they wished and if they could get accepted. Annie found that idea particularly exciting.
"Hey, Annie, can you come here for a minute?" asked Jim.
"Sure, what's up?" she replied.
"I have the startup program in place and need someone else to test it. Let me know what you think of the prompts," stated Jim.
Annie nodded and walked to the control panel. She turned on Patecatl and saw that the console screen listed all medical functions presently loaded in the computer.
"Touch any of the procedures," stated Jim.
Annie selected broken bones. A screen came up listing what procedures Patecatl could accomplish. A detailed diagram of the human body came up on the screen. Andy moved the arrow to the thighbone. A list of specific procedures came up.
"Select one of the options," instructed Jim.
Annie picked x-ray and setting of the bone. A prompt came up and listed the procedures and approval for the x-ray. All additional procedures would require an additional approval based on diagnosis.
"You'll be able to hit each one of those for more a detailed description," stated Jim. "The programming is being written as we speak."
"Cool."
"Now when you hit approve, a second prompt comes up," stated Jim. "I call this the second chance option."
Andy pressed proceed and looked at the screen. It stated what would be done. It had to be approved or else the procedure would not occur.
"There's a sixty second countdown, that will allow the operator to cancel at anytime or to hit "Pause" in order to think longer or get a second opinion," continued Jim.
"I like it. It covers the safety issues, without being too cumbersome. Do you think that it might cause too long of a time delay? Just being the devil's advocate," stated Annie.
Jim smiled. "No, that's a good point. We don't want someone dying during the time delay. There'll be an emergency override for some procedures, like internal bleeding. I haven't decided how to work it in yet."
"That sounds good. After all the main purpose of this is to fly it into areas of emergencies and places without medical facilities. A few seconds delay won't be that huge of an issue for most procedures."
"That's what Dr. Sanchez feels."
"From what he's told me before, I think maybe we should set up Patecatl to immediately differentiate between patient stabilization measures and actual treatments, recommending the necessary stabilization items first unless actual immediate treatment is the only way to save a life."
"That sounds good, Annie. It's practical and gets the priorities straight. I'll bet Doc will approve that!"
Jim then went on to show Annie how the patient and doctor approval subprograms worked. Annie was very pleased at how easy the programs were to operate.
"I'm working with a friend who's working on bilingual programs. For now, she's working on Spanish, but eventually we'll have language programs in several languages. I'm also thinking of having audio instructions for the patient permission program," continued Jim. "After all, we'll probably be operating in places where some patients are illiterate."
"I'm impressed! Anything else you want to show me?" asked Annie.
"Nope. Oh, I modified the program that changed you. I removed the facial details of the program. You won't have a twin," stated Jim. "Here's what she'll look like."
Annie smiled. She looked at the new image on Jim's computer. As promised, her face was different, although her body structure was similar, including very large breasts.
"Jim, do her a favor and tone down the breasts. Trust me on this one."
Jim nodded. "Okay. But other than that, is she okay?"
"Yes, thank you."
"It's the least I could do for you," stated Jim.
"I know you didn't do it to me on purpose. I'm still not totally accepting of what happened, but I need to move on with my life, no sense in raging about something that can't be undone."
"I know you're probably getting sick of being asked this, but how're you doing?"
Annie smiled. "I have my moments. My emotions are still on a major roller coaster ride."
"I hate to ask you this, but if you have time could you document some of your feelings," asked Jim.
"Why? Oh, I know, so you can fine-tune the program," stated Annie.
Jim nodded. "I hope that Dr. Sanchez allows me to use it for my friend."
"Not you?" asked Annie with a grin.
Jim laughed. "Sorry to disappoint you, but there's no woman trapped in this body. Hell, I have room for two in here!"
Annie laughed. She should have been angry with Jim, but she wasn't. She could sense that it really was an accident and that he had written the program to help a friend.
Chapter 25
July 23
5:12 AM
Annie woke up with a start and sat up in her bed. It took her a few seconds to realize where she was. She'd had another dream of being trapped in Patecatl, about to be modified again.
She looked at the clock and decided against going back to sleep. Looking out her window, she could see that the sea was calm and inviting. In a few minutes she was in her bathing suit and heading down for a swim.
Swimming gave her the peace to work out the conflicts in her mind. Asking to be treated as a woman and to be called Annie was a huge step, but she was glad she'd taken it. Sara was right; she couldn't just crawl into a shell. Even with Patecatl, she would never be Andy again.
Annie swung around and started on the next part of her swim. She laughed to herself that most of the others thought she was nuts to swim in the "shark infested waters" off the compound. However, she was careful not to wear a watch, as the reflection might attract some uninvited guest.
Annie's thoughts turned to her impending vacation break with Sara. Assuming the demonstration was successful, then the two of them would spend a week together in California. Sara wanted to drive down the coast from San Francisco to Santa Barbara. Annie was just pleased that Sara wanted her around.
Annie thought about her mom. She wondered how her mom would react to what had happened. Maybe Sara would consider extending the trip down to San Diego, thought Annie.
Annie suspected that her mom wouldn't be all that upset about her son becoming her daughter. Annie also thought about Marcy. Now, she would be trilled to see her old boyfriend a beautiful woman, thought Annie. Annie shook her head and cleared out those thoughts. The breakup had been too painful, and Annie had no intention of opening up old wounds.
Dr. Sanchez promised that Annie would have her new papers by then, so legally there wouldn't be any problems. Annie wondered how'd she respond in the real world. Even though she was out to the rest of the team, it was still a safe environment. How would she respond to strangers?
As Annie turned back to the beach, she thought she saw someone standing in the trees next to the compound. As she got closer, she could see that there was someone there, but she couldn't make out who. However, they were watching her.
Annie stepped back on shore and as she headed up to the shower she watched as the person melted back into the trees. Judging by the size, the person might be Randy. But she never got a good enough look at him to be sure.
She debated telling Dr. Sanchez about it, but she decided not to. She wasn't entirely sure it was Randy, and there was no sense in making false accusations. Besides he wasn't doing anything wrong.
Annie dressed in her customary shorts and t-shirt. She looked at the skirts that Sara had bought her, but decided that she wasn't ready for them.
She headed off for something to eat before going to the lab.
Chapter 26
July 23
11:02 AM
Annie sat down next to Sara at lunch.
"Okay, what's wrong?" asked Sara.
"Is it that obvious?" asked Annie in reply.
Sara nodded as she ate her salad.
Annie told Sara about the person watching her swim.
"Have you told Dr. Sanchez?"
Annie shook her head no. "Tell him what?"
"True, but I want you to start documenting anything Randy does. I don't trust him."
"I can handle myself," replied Annie.
"Are you sure?"
It struck Annie that Sara might be right. While she had never been overly muscular, she had been in great shape and had even played ice hockey. Annie had been frustrated several times with her reduced strength. She was still a strong swimmer, but overall she was less strong.
"I guess you're right. I'll keep a journal on my computer," replied Annie. "I'll be glad when we get Patecatl up and operational. I really need to get off the island."
"I know how you feel. I already told Doc that we'd be taking a week off after the test."
Annie smiled and let out a soft sigh.
"Oh, I have to run over to Nassau tomorrow to pick up some documents for Doc. You want to tag along? We could get your ears pierced while we're there."
Annie nodded. "It'll be good just to get off the island."
"Now, remember how you told me to push you? Well, I think you should wear a skirt tomorrow. Nothing fancy, but it would be a good time to try one out," stated Sara.
"Okay."
"Don't worry. I'll be with you the whole way," replied Sara.
Chapter 27
July 24
10:42 AM
"Relax," whispered Sara, as they walked down the street.
Annie smiled nervously back. "Easy for you to say."
Annie had submitted to Sara's request and was wearing a skirt. It was cotton, with a tropical pattern. Annie noticed at least a dozen other women wearing similar ones, including Sara.
Sara had even convinced Annie to wear a touch of makeup.
"I like your lip color, it works with your eyes," stated Sara, referring to the coral colored lipstick that she had bought for Annie.
"Thanks," replied Annie. "It feels strange."
"You'll get used to it, just like you've gotten used to other things."
"I still feel a little funny in this skirt," remarked Annie.
"That'll wear off. Just remember when you sit to make sure it's shaped under you. Also, keep your legs crossed or your knees together when you sit," instructed Sara.
"Yes, Ms. Roberts," replied Annie with a smile.
They walked into a salon that advertised that it did ear piercing. A few minutes later, Annie had a gold stud in each of her ears.
"There, that wasn't so bad, was it?" asked Sara.
Annie reached up and touched her ears. "No, it wasn't."
"Just remember to keep them clean. Trust me on this one, you don't want to get an infection," continued Sara.
Annie nodded. "So now what?"
Sara looked at her watch. "The flight with the documents won't arrive for two hours. Why don't we get you a real hair style?"
Annie looked at herself in the reflection of a storefront. She ran her fingers through her short hair. "I don't know. I don't think it's long enough for anyone to do anything with it."
"I think they can make it better. I also want you to consider a dye job. I think you'd look great with auburn hair. Your present color is rather bland."
"Bland?" asked Annie with a grin.
"Yes, come with me, we'll go to the salon where I get my hair done."
Annie hesitated for a moment.
"Come on, remember that you told me to push you when needed," chided Sara softly.
"I know, but I don't know if I'm ready for a salon," replied Annie.
"You are. Look, part of what I'm doing is getting you used to your new status. Eventually you'll need to go to a salon, so why not start now?"
Annie nodded, although she wasn't all that enthusiastic about going into what she still perceived as a woman's place.
"Also we'll get our nails done. Don't worry, nothing fancy, but we both could use a manicure," continued Sara.
"What's wrong with a nail clipper?" asked Annie.
"Very funny!"
Annie cocked her head. "Funny? What do you mean?"
Sara rolled her eyes in mock disgust and grabbed Annie by the arm and pulled her towards the salon.
Fortunately the salon wasn't busy and they were able to get right in.
Chapter 28
July 24
1:35 PM
Annie was sitting across from Sara as they waited for their lunch to arrive. She kept holding out her hands and staring at her nails.
"Big improvement, I must say, even if it's just a clear coat. Next time we go for color," commented Sara.
"I have to admit that my nails look better. I'm totally sold on having my hair dyed. Are you sure this was a good idea?"
Sara giggled. "Yes, it was a very good idea. You look fantastic with auburn hair."
"We're almost twins," commented Annie.
"No, my hair is darker than yours, girlfriend."
"I still don't feel like a girl," stated Annie.
"What does a girl feel like?" asked Sara, as she sipped her drink.
"You know what I mean," replied Annie.
"No... no, I don't. You don't have to give up what you like to do and start loving shopping or sewing or any stereotypical ideas you have of what a woman likes. Do you see me as feminine?"
Annie nodded and smiled. "Very."
"Okay, well does the fact that I like going to ball games make me less feminine in your eyes?"
"Of course not."
"Okay, so let's get rid of your predisposed thoughts of what a woman is."
"So, you're saying there is no difference?"
"No, but there are varying degrees of what is masculine and feminine. Tell me, when you were Andy, did you play sports?"
Annie nodded and looked around to see if anyone overheard Sara's comments.
'What did you play?"
"I played ice hockey, baseball, and other sports."
"Ice hockey? So I take it that you fought a lot," replied Sara with a grin.
Annie shook her head. "No, I never got in a single fight. It wasn't my type of game."
Sara sat there and gave Annie a look that said "And?"
Annie stared back and then nodded in agreement. "Okay, point taken. But I don't think I can live up to the level of femininity of this body. I mean I'm a virtual advertisement for sex."
Sara laughed. "That may be true, but just because you're gorgeous doesn't mean you have to sleep around. You're beautiful, but that doesn't make you a slut."
"I know that, but look how some of the guys back on the island act. They KNOW my past, and yet they're constantly leering at me, as if I would suddenly jump into bed with them!"
"Your voice is getting a bit loud. Bring it down a notch," corrected Sara.
"Sorry," stated Annie who looked around and was relieved that no one was staring at them.
"You're going to have to deal with the jerks of the world. Trust me, there're a lot of them out there. However, you've done a good job so far. Just remember there're guys back at the compound who have treated you nice too."
"That's true. I think Todd's glad I'm a woman," replied Annie.
"Why? Because you both were hitting on me?" asked Sara.
Annie nodded.
Sara laughed. "Todd's cute, but trust me, you were slightly ahead of him then. Now you're winning in a landslide."
Annie raised an eyebrow.
"However, my dear, we should wait until the project is done. I also don't want to take advantage of you in your confused condition," continued Sara.
They both started laughing and only stopped when the waiter arrived with their food.
Annie and Sara shared an order of conch fritters.
"Have you started to explore your body?" asked Sara.
"A little. It still feels funny. I can't get over how sensitive my nipples are now," replied Annie, glancing around again to see if anyone overhead her.
"That's understandable. What I'd like is for you to try to experiment a little. We can pick you up a vibrator before we head back. You shouldn't deny yourself pleasure."
Chapter 29
July 27
2:45 PM
"Annie, when you get a chance, please stop by my office," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"Okay, Doc," she replied.
Ten minutes later she was standing outside his office. She knocked on his door and entered.
Dr. Sanchez looked up and waved her in. He was pleased with her appearance. Annie was wearing a floral blouse, and green shorts. He noticed a touch of makeup. Her demeanor also seemed softer. He was worried at first that Annie would reject her new gender, but thanks to Sara, Annie seemed to be adapting.
"I just wanted to tell you that your new identification papers are being processed. We won't have the final copies for a few days, however, we should have a temporary passport for you by week's end," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"Thank you!"
"It's the least I can do. I still feel terrible about what happened."
"It wasn't your fault. We all thought that Patecatl was ready. I know one thing, we won't repeat that mistake again," stated Annie firmly.
"I agree. By the way, I've sent in applications for you to attend EMT training this fall. Sara will be in the same class."
"Cool. Are any of the others going to be staying on fulltime?" asked Annie as she sat down across from Dr. Sanchez.
"Todd and Jim will be, but they're staying on the production side. I haven't decided about the others."
Annie nodded. Inside she was glad that Randy's name hadn't been mentioned as a fulltime employee. He had watched her again this morning when she was swimming. She debated telling Dr. Sanchez, but decided that Randy hadn't done anything wrong.
"Are the doctors still coming out?" asked Sara.
"As soon as we're ready to test Patecatl again. The changes are coming along faster than expected. Jim's projecting a test in three more days."
"Just as long as we get them right. I shudder to think what would have happened if they had been here when I was transformed," confessed Annie.
Dr. Sanchez nodded in agreement.
"Will my transformation always be kept a secret?" asked Annie.
"That's up to you. I will honor your wishes," stated Dr. Sanchez.
"Thank you. However, someday I might be used as a good example of how effectively Patecatl operates."
"Hopefully, we won't ever have to go there," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Chapter 30
July 30
9:17 AM
"Okay, let's take Patecatl through initial operation procedures," stated Jim.
The technicians hung around the machine as Jim monitored the changes. No one was inside the machine. That would be the next test. Today they were testing that the safeguards they had created worked. This time, Jim had his laptop inside Patecatl, programmed to give a variety of responses to its sensors, depending on what scenario they wanted to test.
"So far so good," stated Jim as he operated the system. "The checks we installed seem to be working."
"Can you see a full listing of all loaded programs?" asked Annie.
"Yes. It shows all programs currently loaded. I can also click on them and see what they'll do."
"What's the next step?" asked Randy impatiently.
"The next step? That's when we try to get around our new program. Todd, you go first, see if you can violate the operating program from the main control console."
Todd spent several minutes trying different ways to bypass the safety system.
"Try the emergency override," suggested Tommy.
Todd nodded and pressed the emergency override function, designed for use only in a life and death situation. It would bypass the 60-second time delay.
"Nope, won't let me do it for standard procedures," replied Todd.
"Excellent!" announced Jim.
"Does that mean it works?" asked Tommy.
"It passed the initial test. Now, we need to repeat the human test, but first I want others to try to get around the safeguards,' stated Dr. Sanchez.
Over the next two hours everyone took his or her best shot. No one succeeded, although they did crash the system once or twice. It immediately rebooted itself and was back up in seconds, fully operational.
"So who gets to play guinea pig today? Annie you want a second shot?" asked Tommy.
"Sure," replied Annie, even though she was a bit wary.
"You sure?" asked Sara. She knew of Annie's occasional nightmares of being trapped in the machine.
Annie nodded. "Just like when a horse throws you, you need to get back on. Besides I trust that we corrected the mistakes."
Jim shook his head. "No offense, Annie, but I think we should use someone else, strictly from a medical viewpoint."
"What do you mean?" asked Annie.
"It just hit me. We've programmed Patecatl for biological women and men. I'm not sure how Patecatl would diagnose you," replied Jim.
Annie nodded. "I hadn't thought of that."
"Looks like we have another program to write," interjected Sara.
"For that matter, we need Patecatl to immediately detect whether or not a woman is pregnant. Many medications and some other procedures are contraindicated in pregnant women. I'm surprised at myself for not thinking of that earlier," exclaimed Dr. Sanchez.
Jim nodded. "In the meantime, we need a volunteer for the test, or do you want to draw straws?"
Several of the technicians raised their hands to volunteer.
"Okay, we'll draw straws, but we'll wait until the morning. I want you all to spend the rest of the day trying to get around your safety programs," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Chapter 31
July 30
7:38 PM
"Well, despite the best efforts of everyone, Patecatl appears to be safe now," stated Jim, as he passed beers to Sara, Todd, and Annie.
"How long do you think that it will take to write the program for transgendered people?" asked Annie as she opened her beer.
"A few weeks. I was able to cheat a little for men and women, as I used an existing database. It'll take some extensive modifications to create the transgendered database, but I look at it as another challenge," stated Jim confidently.
"I think you can save some time by creating a sub-routine in the medical history input section," stated Todd.
For more extensive procedures, doctors could input the patient's medical history.
"Since the patient's physical state would be essentially the same as before their surgery, you wouldn't have to write a whole new database," continued Todd.
Jim shook his head. "From a strictly medical standpoint you're right, but I know the patient wouldn't see it that way."
Todd nodded. "Oh, I never thought of it that way." He glanced over at Annie. "Sorry, no offense intended."
'Don't worry Todd. I wasn't offended. You were thinking like an engineer," replied Annie with a smile.
They started laughing.
Chapter 32
July 31
9:02 AM
"Damn, I was sure I'd win this time," bemoaned Sara with a laugh.
"I guess I'm just lucky," stated Tommy, as he held out the short straw as if to taunt her.
"Okay, Tommy, get undressed and we'll load you," stated Todd.
"And I'll connect the additional computer with Jim's program on it," cracked Annie.
Tommy glanced over at her and smiled nervously. "Hey, come on, Annie, I apologized."
Annie smiled back. "Just kidding."
Twenty minutes later the test was ready to begin.
Annie sat back and watched as Patecatl ran through the physical examination program. An hour later it finished. The test was flawless, although Patecatl recommended that Tommy lose ten pounds.
"So, when do the doctors arrive?" asked Randy.
"I'll call them this afternoon and set up a date," stated Dr. Sanchez.
Chapter 33
July 31
8:45 PM
The celebration of the success of Patecatl started after Dr. Sanchez told the team that the other doctors would arrive on August 3rd. They would witness several operational tests in order to gain their approval to conduct actual evaluations of injured patients.
"I've talked to a doctor who runs a local hospital. He has agreed to let us test Patecatl, assuming we get the approval of the doctors," stated Dr. Sanchez. "Initially I want to test it on simple injuries, like simple fractures and cuts. We'll set up in the emergency room and wait for appropriate patients."
"We could always pay someone to get injured," joked Todd.
"Or better yet, pay someone to cause injuries!" added Randy.
Annie glanced at Sara and rolled her eyes. It was obvious that Randy, like several of the technicians, had been partying rather heavily. Tommy was fast asleep on a deck chair.
She contained her disdain for Randy, as he would soon be gone. As soon as Patecatl gained approval, then several of the techs would be leaving.
"You want a refill?" asked Jim, standing next to her with a half full bottle of champagne.
Annie smiled and shook her head. "I'm fine."
Sara held out her glass. "I'll take a little more."
Jim nodded and filled her glass.
Sara turned to Annie. "You okay?"
"Yes. I guess I'm having another one of my emotional moments. I'm ecstatic that Patecatl works, but...."
"I'm sorry. You must be going through some real mixed emotions," interjected Sara.
"I'll get over it. I think I'll go for a walk and then to bed."
Annie said goodnight and walked down towards the shoreline. Sara was right; Annie's mind was filled with mixed feelings. Why couldn't they have discovered the security problems before the first test? She was soon lost in her thoughts as she walked along the beach.
Chapter 34
July 31
9:37 PM
Annie didn't hear the person approaching, until he was right behind her. As she turned around, she felt him wrap his arms around her and pull her to the sand.
"Hiya, schweetie," slurred Randy, as they landed on the sand.
"Get off me," ordered Annie angrily.
"Come on, you don't need to play games. We're all alone now. I know you want me... and I want you."
Holy shit, thought Annie, as she tried to fight off Randy's groping of her body. Unfortunately he was too strong and he was soon pinning her down on the sand.
"Randy, let me go," she pleaded.
"Yeah, that's good, I like it when my babes fight back!"
"I'm not your babe. Dammit, Randy, remember me? I used to be a guy!"
"That's right, used to be a guy! Annie you're so hot," continued Randy. "You know you want it!"
His hands were pinning down her arms and his body was pressed close to her. He was kissing her and she could smell the alcohol on his breath. She could feel his cock pressing against her and she knew that there was no way she could reason with him.
"Now, come on, sexy, don't fight me."
"Okay, okay, you're right. Please let go of my hands, you're hurting me," cooed Annie.
"I knew you wanted it," stated Randy. He leaned down and kissed her, pressing his tongue deep into her mouth. He then sat up, released her hands, and then reached down to unbutton her blouse. He hovered above her with his eyes glued to her breasts.
Annie knew she only had one shot at this and acted. One thing that she had lied to Sara about was when she had said that she never fought when she played hockey. Actually she had been in a few fights, and knew more than a few rough plays.
Annie threw an elbow across Randy's face that would have put her in the penalty box for two-minutes. Instead it caused Randy to scream in pain, as his nose was instantly broken.
Annie didn't hesitate and she pushed him off her. She stood up and started to run, but before she could get away Randy grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.
"You fuckin bitch! You broke my nose! You'll pay for that," he bellowed, as he pulled her close. "I'm going to fuck you till it hurts! I hope you like pain!"
Without hesitation, Annie lifted her right knee into Randy's groin. He immediately released his grip around her wrist and fell to the sand bawling in agony.
"Was that painful enough for you?" she screamed down at him.
Randy only cried out in pain as he rolled around on the sand holding his privates.
She didn't wait for a reply and ran down the beach to the compound.
Chapter 35
July 31
10:22 PM
"We found Randy, it was pretty easy, as all we had to do was follow the trail of blood. I never knew a nose could bleed that badly," stated Todd.
"Where is he?" asked Annie anxiously, as she sat trembling in the lounge area inside the compound.
"We have him in the lab. He'll need some medical attention for the nose. It's broken," answered Todd. "Oh, don't worry, he's not going anywhere."
"I can't believe he tried to rape me," exclaimed Annie.
She was sitting on a couch with Sara next to her. Dr. Sanchez was just finishing examining her.
"What do we do with him?" asked Sara.
"Give him to the police. I understand that even for attempted rape they have a mandatory sentence," stated Todd.
Annie looked over at Sara. "What will happen to me?"
"You can't let him go!" stated Sara.
"I know, but if we go to trial, then the whole world will know my past!" Annie's voice showed her fear.
"Sara, why don't you take Annie to her room. I'll go see how badly Randy is hurt. Don't worry, he won't cause you anymore harm," stated Dr. Sanchez. "I'll stop by later and see if you need anything."
Annie nodded and followed Sara to her room. They entered and sat down on Annie's bed.
"I can't believe he tried to rape me. I thought he was a creep, but I never thought he would try something like that," exclaimed Annie. Her voice began to crack as the reality of what had happened sank in. "He almost did. If I hadn't tricked him, he would have."
Sara put her arm around Annie and pulled her close.
"Dammit! What the hell was he thinking?" continued Annie.
Sara let Annie vent and waited for the inevitable tears.
"For the first time since I... I was changed, I truly felt afraid," Annie vented. She then turned to Sara and when she made eye contact the tears started. In a moment her head was buried into Sara's shoulder as she cried.
Sara stroked the back of Annie's head and let her cry. Sara also felt rage at Randy. Annie was just becoming at ease with her new life, and now this had to happen.
Chapter 36
July 31
10:45 PM
"You're nose is definitely broken," stated Dr. Sanchez, as he examined Randy.
"I'm suing that bitch," stated Randy to no one in particular.
"I'd be more concerned with going to jail," interjected Todd. He stood across from Randy with his arms crossed.
"Jail? I didn't do anything. Everyone saw how Annie wanted me. I just followed her lead and she freaked out. Owww!" moaned Randy, as Dr. Sanchez pressed against his nose.
"I'm sorry. Did that hurt?" asked Dr. Sanchez.
Randy glared at Dr. Sanchez and wondered if he had just done that on purpose. "There's no way that Annie will press charges. How would she feel if it came out what she really is?"
"Please be quiet, Randy, and let me finish examining you."
"How're your balls?" asked Todd sarcastically.
Randy gave Todd the finger. "I know you want her too, Todd. Look, Doc, it was just a little misunderstanding. Maybe I did misread her intentions a little, but that didn't give her the right to assault me. Come morning she'll apologize and everything will be okay."
"Randy, I examined Annie. Her bruises are consistent with someone who was attacked. If Annie wants to press charges then I will contact the authorities."
Randy stared back at Dr. Sanchez and the others. "Just so you know, I'm not bluffing about telling everyone what Annie really is."
Todd felt his anger grow and started towards Randy, when his shoulder was grabbed from behind. It was Jim, who had a sly grin on his face.
"Randy, you'll do nothing to hurt Annie," stated Jim calmly.
"Oh, and what are you going to do, fat boy?" retorted Randy.
Jim just smiled and patted his belly. "Can't argue with the fat boy smack. No, I'm just referring to what's in this file. It's a printout of a file currently sitting in my computer."
Jim held out the file for all to see.
"What're you talking about?" asked Randy.
"This file contains some rather interesting information that I gleaned from your computer files. You see, I suspected that you'd threaten blackmail to protect your sorry ass. So while the others were watching you and helping Annie, I went into your computer files and pulled out some rather interesting dirt."
"You hacked into my system?" exclaimed Randy.
"I wouldn't call it hacking, it wasn't THAT hard. You'll all be interested that Randy has several secret bank accounts that I doubt the IRS knows about. I think your ex-wife would also love to know about them. They go back years before your divorce. Oh, there's also a letter to your lawyer concerning questions about hiding the profits from Patecatl. I must admit that I love the idea of setting up a fake charity," continued Jim.
Randy glared back.
"Now, what's going to happen is that, if you threaten Annie with disclosing her true identity, I'll send this out to a multitude of people who will take great pleasure in making your life a living hell."
"So you're extorting me to get me to plead guilty?" snapped Randy.
Jim shook his head. "No, that's up to Annie. I'm just telling you that if you try to hurt her, I'll hurt you worse. That's not a threat, it's a promise."
Randy stared back with pure rage.
"By the way, I already sent a copy of this to my own lawyer. He has instructions to send it out if anything happens to me," continued Jim.
"You're all a bunch of gullible fools. Annie isn't the person she appears," exclaimed Randy.
"I'm a good judge of people and I trust Annie. I think you're a piece of shit. However, just to show that I treat everyone equally, I can write a nice program that will fix your nose. We can make it part of your going away package."
"You can't fire me, you're just a tech like me," replied Randy.
Jim shook his head. "Wrong again, Randy. Dr. Sanchez has appointed me director of research and development. Technically that means you work for me. So consider yourself fired."
"Come on, Doc, you can't do this to me," pleaded Randy.
"I agree with Jim's decision. You were warned about your contract. I consider this assault on Annie a valid reason to terminate your contact," replied Dr. Sanchez.
"Terminate my contract? You can't be serious!"
"Very serious. Oh, just in case you forgot, you forfeit all profits, benefits, and future profits from Patecatl," interjected Jim.
Randy's face turned pale as the seriousness of the situation sank in. "You can't do that."
"Yes, we can. Here's a copy of your contract. I took the liberty of highlighting the relevant sections. I've also contacted our lawyers and they agree with our decision to fire you," stated Jim.
Randy sat there raging.
"Well?" asked Jim.
"Do I still get my salary?" asked Randy sarcastically.
"Sure, you'll get your pay, and I will fix your nose if you want, at no extra charge," replied Jim.
"Fuck it. I can't believe you guys are betraying me like this," mumbled Randy.
"Is that a yes or a no?" asked Jim.
"Fine, screw me, take my bonus!" bemoaned Randy.
"You'll be locked in your room tonight. If you attempt to flee, I'll immediately call the police," warned Dr. Sanchez.
"Will there be a guard?"
"Yep. I get the first shift," stated Todd, who was secretly hoping Randy would try to make a run for it.
"We can fix your nose in the morning," stated Jim.
"Why not fix the rest of him?" added Todd with a grin, as he led Randy to his room.
Chapter 37
August 1
8:15 AM
"How're you feeling this morning?" asked Sara, as she greeted Annie.
"Better, thanks," replied Annie.
They walked together to the dining room. They passed Tommy, who was standing guard on Randy's room.
Over breakfast, Todd told Annie and Sara what had gone down with Randy the previous night.
"Remind me to give Jim a big hug the next time I see him," exclaimed Annie.
Dr. Sanchez walked over and joined them. "Have you made up your mind concerning pressing charges against Randy?"
Annie shook her head. "I don't want him to just walk away, but I don't want to go through a trial. This isn't just about my privacy. If this goes to trial, then the whole accident could be exposed. It could mean the end of Patecatl."
"If Randy reneges on the deal, then he'll be in deeper trouble," Todd pointed out.
"I checked online this morning, the Bahamas have mandatory jail sentences for sexual assaults. Randy could figure he has nothing to lose and try to shift the blame," stated Annie.
"So what do you want to do?" asked Sara. "We'll support you either way."
Todd and Dr. Sanchez nodded in agreement.
Annie thought about it. The idea of going into a courtroom terrified her, but she didn't want Randy to walk away without being punished.
"I wish I knew."
Just then Jim sauntered into the dining room. Annie smiled and got up and gave him a big hug.
"You're welcome!" he replied. "I have the nose program ready."
"Annie's trying to decide what to do with Randy," informed Sara. She then explained Annie's fears concerning a potential trial.
"Let him go. Trust me, he won't bother you and he'll get what's coming to him," stated Jim.
"What're you talking about? You don't mean that you're going back on your agreement?" asked Todd.
Jim shook his head and grinned. "Trust me on this one."
Sara noted to herself that he looked like the cat that swallowed the canary.
Chapter 38
August 1
5:55 PM
Todd stood by Randy as the boat pulled up to the dock. Randy's hand ran across his nanite-repaired nose.
"Well, it looks like Patecatl worked again," he remarked. "Look, can you talk to Dr. Sanchez and see if I can be reinstated?"
"Randy, if it was up to me you'd be in jail. If I was you, I'd count this as a very lucky day," replied Todd.
"Fine! I may not have any of the patents for Patecatl, but I know how the systems work. I can change then just enough and make millions!"
Todd nodded. "You do that." He doubted that Randy could accomplish his threats. He wasn't that good of an engineer. He was good at accomplishing set tasks, but he had no real vision.
A few minutes later, Todd watched as the boat left the dock. He wondered if Jim's plan would work.
Chapter 39
August 3
2:31 PM
"That was incredible, Hector," declared Dr. Warren Thornton.
The team had just conducted its third operational test of Patecatl for the visiting doctors. For the third test, Dr. Thornton had volunteered to be the subject.
"I must admit that I was initially nervous, but I felt calm during the entire procedure," he continued.
"We've worked very hard to get it operational. While Patecatl can do routine checkups, it's capable of doing so much more," explained Dr. Sanchez.
The other doctors hovered around Dr. Sanchez and Jim as they showed them the library of medical procedures that had been programmed into Patecatl.
Annie, Sara, Todd, and Tommy sat back and watched the show. The demonstrations had been a total success. Dr. Thornton had just received his annual physical and was impressed that Patecatl had been able to diagnose a rash that had baffled his own doctor. It was from a plant common to the West Indies, and its effects were unknown to his doctor in New York.
"Looks like we may gain our approval to start the next round of tests," remarked Todd.
"I know. It's so exciting," replied Annie.
"So, when are you two taking off for your EMT courses?" asked Todd.
"We're going on vacation starting tomorrow. We start classes in three weeks in Miami," replied Sara.
"Dr. Sanchez just asked me if I wanted to stay on fulltime," stated Tommy.
"And?" asked Todd.
"I jumped at it. He's sending me to Cal-Tech to take a few more courses in nanites," replied Tommy.
"Ah, my old school. I can suggest a few good bars there," replied Annie.
"What about you, Todd?" asked Sara.
"I'm staying here with Jim and Doc. I'll take my vacation after hurricane season. I'm going to sail from here down to Belize."
"That sounds like fun," replied Annie.
Just then Dr. Sanchez led the other doctors towards his office. He looked over at the team and gave them a wink.
Chapter 40
August 3
11:41 PM
Annie walked slowly back to her room. She was sorting through a thick envelope that Dr. Sanchez had given her that afternoon. Inside was her new life.
Annie changed for bed. She applied some moisturizer to her face and body. Sara had bought it for her, telling her that she had to protect her skin from the saltwater and sun.
She then sorted through the papers. Everything was there, from her new passport to birth certificate. She opened her nightstand drawer and put the papers inside. She then took a silver object out of the drawer.
Annie sat down on her bed and held the vibrator in front of her. Even though she'd had the sex toy for over a week, she still hadn't used it. It was silly, but it still felt strange to put an object like this in her body.
She wasn't unfamiliar with vibrators, as she had used them with Marcy. That should have been a giveaway, she thought. Marcy preferred the vibrator to actual sex. Annie laughed wondering what Marcy would say if she saw Annie now.
Annie turned it on and began to run the vibrating silver object along the outside of her vagina. It felt pretty good and she began to press it in slightly. Annie was instantly amazed by the new sensations. Her nipples began to harden as she worked the vibrator deeper into her vagina.
Annie lay back on her bed and began to let nature take its course. The sensations were new, but familiar, as she continued to pleasure herself. She closed her eyes and began to press it deeper inside her body.
Sara stood outside the door and was about to knock; she cocked her head at hearing a familiar sound. She smiled and turned around and went back to bed.
Chapter 41
August 7
11:51 AM
Sara pulled the car off the road. The view of the Pacific Ocean was spectacular. They were slowly making their way down the coast of California.
"At this rate, we won't make Monterrey for a week," quipped Annie.
"I don't mind. I just can't believe how beautiful this is," replied Sara.
"Come on, I'm hungry and I know a good restaurant in Carmel."
"Hungry again?" asked Sara with a grin.
"Yes, you nearly wore me out last night. I had no idea how exhausting sex with another woman could be!" replied Annie.
Sara leaned over and kissed Annie. "We'd better get to Carmel. I want you well rested for tonight!"
Over lunch Sara pulled out her computer and checked her mail. There was one from Jim.
She opened it and was stunned by what was inside.
"Annie read this!"
Annie looked at the file, which contained a newspaper article from a Miami paper and some comments from Jim.
The article concerned the arrest of Randy for smuggling in nearly twenty pounds of dope. When Randy had left the Bahamas, he had chartered a private plane. An anonymous tip to the DEA had led to Randy's arrest.
Annie read Jim's comments. He wrote that he had learned from some locals that Randy had been buying dope from them and had been smuggling it into the states for several months. He'd learned that Randy was going to make one last run.
"I guess that was the surprise Jim told us about," stated Sara.
"Too bad he wasn't caught in the Bahamas, they love to catch rich arrogant Americans," replied Annie.
Annie read on that Randy was facing a long list of charges and was being held without bail. Couldn't happen to a nicer guy, she thought.
After their meal arrived, Sara turned to Annie. "So, you excited about seeing your mom this week?"
"Excited? Yes. Nervous? Scared shitless? Yes!" replied Annie with a nervous laugh.
"You need to watch your mouth, young lady!" retorted Sara.
Annie laughed. "As you know, I told her the truth about what happened to me. She's excited to see me and to meet you. I'm not worried about her, I just don't know how I'll react."
"You'll do fine. Just be yourself, you're doing pretty good," replied Sara.
Chapter 42
August 23, 2012
7:00 PM
"We'll be landing as close to the hospital as possible. Dr. Edwards has assured me that a suitable landing area has been cleared," stated Dr. Sanchez to the rest of the emergency team.
They were presently flying towards the devastated Virgin Islands to provide emergency medical treatment for the hurricane victims. It would also be the first actual field use for Patecatl. The units were still assembled at the Bahamas compound, but soon they would be produced in a factory in Dr. Sanchez's home town in Mexico.
Over the past year Dr. Sanchez had tested Patecatl in a variety of environments. It had been successfully tested in emergency rooms, but this was the first time it would be used in an actual disaster.
The device had changed greatly over the past year. It was much lighter, thanks to Sara. In between her EMT classes, she had redesigned the power system, making it both lighter and more efficient.
Jim had created several new programs, including one that would test the patient for allergies prior to using certain medications. He was in the process of designing a way to detect prior use of nanites and he was even hoping to produce a way of cleansing the system faster of nanite residue.
The team flying in with Dr. Sanchez included Annie and Sara, along with six other newly trained technicians. They would oversee the setup of each unit and assist medical personnel in using Patecatl.
There were also several doctors from FEMA aboard the helicopters. They were very interested in how Patecatl operated. Their approval was vital for the mass acceptance of Patecatl.
Annie sat in the back of the second helicopter lost in her thoughts. It had been over a year since her transformation. While she still didn't think of herself as completely female, she was comfortable with who she was. In fact she had declined Jim's offer to tone down her looks. She had gotten used to herself and decided to move on.
There had been some rough days. It bugged her when men couldn't get past her looks. Having Sara in her life helped her overcome these moments.
Annie couldn't believe how men treated her. She still wasn't used to men hitting on her. She felt no sexual attraction towards men and had zero interest in exploring or experimenting sexually with one. She had taken to wearing a necklace with a rainbow charm hanging from it during her classes. At least the technicians for Patecatl accepted that she preferred women.
Professionally, it was also a challenge. Many men were either totally intimidated by her engineering knowledge or refused to listen to her. She often vented to Sara over a beer about the shortcomings of men.
Thankfully, Todd, Tommy, Jim, and Dr. Sanchez treated her with respect. Todd and Jim were especially protective. Annie wasn't sure if she needed their protection, but she really appreciated their concern and friendship.
She had also found a wonderful therapist had who really helped her adjust to her new life and got her through some rough times.
Annie adjusted her life to match her new body. Just as Sara had predicted, Annie had gotten used to the wardrobe and makeup. Granted she still felt a bit silly at times, she had to admit that it made her life easier.
Part of her job was briefing medical experts and politicians about Patecatl. She had to dress up for these meetings, which often included dinner. Annie begrudgingly agreed that her looks were an asset when trying to convince some bureaucrat of the benefits of Patecatl. She also learned how to sweet-talk them into viewing a demonstration. She had to admit that it was slightly humorous that she used her sex appeal to promote the very machine that changed her.
Annie also couldn't believe how much she was in love with Sara and couldn't imagine life without her. Her mother was also pleased that Annie had someone in her life. In all, everything had turned out pretty well, Annie thought.
As they made their final approach to land, Annie thought about the e-mail she had received the previous day.
At first Annie almost deleted it, as she didn't recognize the address, but curiosity got the better of her and she opened it.
It was from a woman named Jill in Boston. The woman just wanted to thank Annie for helping her fulfill her lifelong dream. At first Annie had no idea what Jill was talking about. Then it hit her; Jill was Jim's old friend from college! Annie eagerly opened the attached file and saw a photo of a very beautiful young woman. Jill's body was similar to Annie's, in that she had big breasts. However, just as Jim promised, Jill looked nothing like Annie. Annie replied that she was happy that Jill had found happiness. They made plans to meet the following spring.
The sound of Dr. Sanchez's voice in her headset snapped Annie out of her daydreams.
"Okay, everyone, let's show the world what we've accomplished," he stated.
Annie nodded in agreement. She glanced over at Sara who blew a kiss to her. Annie sent one back. Annie smiled. She was deeply in love and had a job she loved. Life had turned out pretty well, she thought.
The End
Julie O's So, A Man Walks Into A Bar...
... but this tale is no joke.
Devlin had originally planned on spending the night at home, but then came the call from Mike that informed him that the one he was seeking had just walked into the bar. Devlin immediately changed his plans and headed into town.
Brady nodded and followed the large man to the booth.
Kelly smiled. “I’d love to. I’ll be right back.”
“Okay, dear, go change,” said Devlin.
She put her old male clothes in the bags and headed out to the bar.
Bridget nodded.
Devlin was the first man that Bridget had ever been with, yet it felt totally natural. For such a large man, he was extremely gentle with her. She had never imagined that sex could be so wonderful. While anal sex was much better than she had previously imagined, she knew then that she wanted to be completely female someday. She also came to the realization that she wanted to be Devlin’s woman.
“As you wish, my lady.”
"He doesn't mind. In fact, he told us it served you right for betting against us. It just shows that women know more about football that most men think," said Melissa. She looked at her watch. "Well, it's time; let's get out there."
He nodded and headed over to take their orders.
Dalton shrugged his shoulders. "Why not?"
She sat up and took Darlene by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
She then kissed Darlene goodnight.
He then thought of Tyler and how good it had felt when she had fucked him. He wondered if she would still want to see him after the bet was over.
"I'd go with flattered. Okay, looks like you're done, let's get to work."
"Anyway, we can discuss this later as it's getting late, and I'm sure you all want to get home," he said.
"Good, my sweet, take it all," ordered Tyler. It was working better than she could have imagined.
It didn't disappoint her, as it felt as if her entire body was in a massive sexual spasm of delight. It seemed to go on forever, one shot after another; it was beyond her control, and all she could do was lie back and revel in it. There was one last shot, and then she sunk into darkness.
Darlene just nodded, not knowing what else to do.
"Ha! Like you should be dishing out advice. You're such a loser, Darlene. You lost a football bet to a couple of barmaids, and then you lost your manhood to me!" snapped back Tyler. He then started to laugh.
But Tyler was wrong about her being a loser. She would adjust to her new life and not just exist, no she would excel.
"We now have an update to that story we broke earlier today. As we reported earlier, Highway Patrol officers were involved in a shooting following a high speed car chase. It started off as a road rage incident when two drivers began arguing following a fender-bender on the 5 north of Del Mar. CHP then tried to pull over one of the drivers. As seen live earlier today, the driver of the car fired several shots at the officers. They returned fire and mortally wounded him. The man has now been identified as Tyler Morrison, age twenty-seven of Oceanside. Police report than Mr. Morrison had been recently arrested for domestic violence. We've also uncovered that he has several additional arrests for assault. We will update you on the developing story as information comes into our studio."
"Will do," said Darlene, putting away her books and tying on her apron. She then looked up at the TV. "I guess we know who the real loser is," she said softly to herself; then she smiled. "So, I suppose that makes me the winner."
Synopsis: Jack’s quest to find the best costume for the big company party starts a series of events that leads him to a whole new life. Establishing the primary characters of the new Tess's Transformations series.
By Julie O.
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
"So, do you have your costume picked out yet for the boss's costume party, Jack?" asked Chris Washington, a tall muscular man with short black hair. He was thirty-two and was the department head for thirty employees at Chambers Industries.
"It's still a week away," replied Jack Easton as he turned around in his chair to look at his supervisor who had just entered his cubicle.
Jack was new to the company and still didn't know many people at work. He had just been hired six weeks earlier, and many people at work called him Jake or Joe. He was twenty-three and had just graduated college the previous year. He'd taken a few months off to travel around the country after graduation before he started serious job hunting. While he wasn't pleased about working in a cubicle, he had his college loans to pay off. He figured he would work at Chambers for a few years and then move on to something he enjoyed more, once he figured out what that was. He could have easily paid off his college loans, but he didn't want to raid his trust fund quite yet; he wanted to save that for buying a home.
He liked Chris and the way he seemed to have taken a special interest in him. Chris seemed genuinely interested in helping Jack succeed in his job. It was a far cry from the cut-throat business world he had expected.
Chris cocked his head. "You've done such a great job so far that I keep forgetting that you're new here. Mr. Chambers costume party is a big deal around here - no, make that a huge deal. People have gotten promotions by showing up in a particularly good costume, and conversely some have lost their jobs by not showing up. The theme is crime and punishment this year, and you better come up with something good."
Jack nodded. "So what are you going as?"
"1930's gangster. I picked up a real nice pinstripe suit at a vintage clothing shop and a matching fedora," replied Chris. "I like the older age of crime better than today's criminals. They had more class."
The man in the next cubicle walked in on the conversation. "I've got my outfit too," he said.
"What are you going as, Tomas," asked Jack.
"A 1980's drug dealer, you know like from Miami Vice or Scarface," he replied with a suddenly heavily Spanish accented voice. "Ju want to buy some coke?"
"Tomas, just so you know, it's a costume party," replied Chris with a laugh.
Tomas flipped him the bird. "Actually, this sort of thing does run in the family as I do have a cousin who was busted for smuggling coke back in the 80's. Moron was just three weeks out of the camps, and he ends up in prison."
"Camps?" asked Jack.
"I'm Cuban-American, and was born in Miami, but I still have a lot of family in Cuba. Back in the boatlift, Castro let many Cubans go. My cousin was one of those. Castro also let many criminals go at the same time. My cousin was in the same camp with a bunch of them and ended up working for them."
"Where is he now?" asked Jack.
"Back in jail, he's serving twenty years in Folsom in California for trafficking," replied Tomas. "Still he's the only member of my family in jail, that's not too bad, all things considered." He then began to laugh.
"I was just telling Jack how important the costume party is to the boss," said Chris.
Tomas nodded. "He's not kidding, Jack. You'd better show up and be dressed in something good," he replied. 'Mr. Chambers expects everyone to show up."
"Crime and punishment, huh?" stated Jack as he rubbed his chin.
Chris and Tomas nodded together.
"Well, I'll let you get back to work," stated Chris.
Jack turned around and stared at his computer and let out a sigh. He had enough on his plate without worrying about some stupid party. He had been planning on not showing up, as he figured no one would miss him, but he didn't like the idea of pissing off the boss either. He began to brainstorm over ideas for a costume.
Just before work ended, Chris walked back into Jack's cubicle.
"Since it's Friday, you want to get a few brews?' asked Chris.
Jack thought about it and decided it wouldn't hurt to have a drink or two with his immediate supervisor. "Sure, that sounds good."
They went to a bar around the corner from the office. It was one of those upscale bars that catered to the professional office crowd.
"So, tell me about yourself, Jack," asked Chris, as their beers arrived. "I know you grew up back east. Where specifically?"
Jack picked up his mug and took a long drink. "Everywhere, nowhere, basically all over, I was sort of passed around by my relatives. My parents died in a private plane crash when I was ten. They left me pretty well off, but most of the money was in a trust fund. I think the longest I lived anywhere was fifteen months. As soon as my relatives figured out that they couldn't access the money, they wanted nothing to do with me."
"Tough luck," said Chris, noting the bitterness in Jack's voice.
"Yeah, it was. I picked a college far away from them and was fortunate to get hired here," stated Jack. He hated talking about his past, but figured that since Chris was his supervisor, what was the harm. "If I never see any of them again, it'll be too soon."
"Sorry to bring up bad memories. Okay, so what do you like to do for fun?"
"I like going to see sports. Being in a city with professional sports was one of the criteria for my new home. I also like playing tennis, skiing, and traveling."
"I know what you mean about sports, I have season tickets for football, even though it's a long drive up to Seattle," said Chris. "It's one of the few things my ex didn't take from me." He then broke into a loud laugh.
Jack laughed too. "Do you ever go to see the Trailblazers play?"
"I'm not really into pro hoops. So, Jack, do you have a girlfriend?" asked Chris.
Jack shook his head. "I was seeing someone back in college, but it didn't really click. She joined the Peace Corps, and I think she's somewhere in Africa." It was a lie, but it sounded better than the truth, thought Jack. She had actually broken up with Jack because she didn't want to settle down. It was the story of his life and every relationship he had been in ended up the same way.
"So she didn't like the idea of you going to work in the corporate world?'
"Something like that," replied Jack. "Anyway, I've been too busy since I got here to even look for a date."
"I can relate. I've been looking for the right person since my breakup. My wife forgot that a marriage involves love. I wanted to romance her, and she saw our marriage as just a partnership. Actually, to be honest, we had a rather agreeable breakup. We didn't have that much at the time as we were both starting out. After we split up, she put all her energy into her own business."
"What does she do?' asked Jack as he reached for the peanuts.
"She now has a boutique near Malibu. Last year she pulled in nearly two million," replied Chris.
"Wow," replied Jack. "Any regrets?"
"No. It's okay, I'm just glad she's happy. I guess I'm old fashioned in some ways. I'd like to have a wife who will let me take care of her. I'm not exactly having luck finding her," replied Chris.
"I guess you need a less liberated woman," replied Jack. "I don't think you'll find many of those in the business world."
Chris laughed and held up his glass. "Or maybe I should invent a time machine."
Jack laughed. "Well, in many ways, I'm starting anew here. I have a new home and job. I guess I shouldn't complain, I've only been here for six weeks."
"You're off to a great start so far. I'm very impressed with your work ethic," stated Chris as he motioned for some refills.
"I didn't think anyone noticed. Hell, most of the people back in the office don't even know my name."
"Don't worry about them. I've noticed that you're a hard worker, and so has Mr. Chambers."
"I just believe in doing a good job," stated Jack, feeling a little embarrassed by Chris's compliments. He was also surprised that the boss knew who he was.
"So, have you decided what you're going to wear to the party?" asked Chris.
"No. I've been thinking about it all day. Why is this party so important?" asked Jack as he picked up his beer.
"Mr. Chambers likes to throw a couple of events a year. He used to be a general in the army, and I think he uses these events to reward the staff, and partly to observe us. I think the costume party is done to see how resourceful we are, and to also test if we're good sports. It does make it a fun place to work."
"Well, I'm sure I'll think of something," replied Jack.
Jack arrived home at his loft apartment. It was the only thing available when he arrived in town. Thanks to the many new companies opening in the past few years, the city had a severe housing shortage, and Jack was lucky to get the loft. He had lived the first two weeks in town in a hotel.
He still had no idea of what he was going to wear. The theme of the party made it even harder. He was only 5-8 and had an average build, although he was thin. His reddish-brown hair was styled to meet the corporate standards, although they'd let him keep his goatee. It had taken him most of his senior year in college to grow it, and he didn't want to shave it off, even though it was rather thin.
On top of it all, he barely knew his way around town. It was spring, and it wasn't like finding a costume would be easy. Why couldn't the party be in October? he thought.
Then it hit him. "Dumb ass," he said aloud, as he reached for the phone book. He found several costume shops, including one that was nearby, according to the ad.
He looked at his watch and saw that the shop would be closing in ten minutes. So much for checking it out today, he thought. He then opened up his laptop and started to search online.
He found a few places, but nothing really caught his eye. He had a knack for finding things online, and he tried different search keywords. He played around with the search until he found a site that made him stop and think.
Jack stared at the webpage. It was definitely a wild idea for a costume, he thought.
He ran his fingers across his chin. It would mean that he'd have to shave, but it would be worth it, he thought.
He then thought of those feelings he had had when he was younger. They were vague memories of wanting to dress up in his mom's clothes. He shook his head as if to scatter these ancient thoughts. That was all in the past, just like being part of a family. Every time he'd had those thoughts he'd tried to shake them away, as they were too strongly attached to his mom, and those memories were too painful to bring up.
No, this was just a costume and nothing else, he stated to himself. He was an adult, and he could control his desires.
He picked up his phone and dialed the number. It rang three times before being picked up.
"Tess's Transformations, how can I help you?" asked a woman.
"Hi. I was wondering if you could help me. I have a big work-related costume party to go to next week, and I was hoping you could help me," said Jack. "I know this is short notice, but I really need to make a great impression."
"Sure, that's not a problem, what do you have in mind?" asked the woman.
"The party has a crime and punishment theme, so I was thinking of going as a street worker."
The woman laughed. "Do you want a total transformation?"
"Um, I'm not sure what you mean," replied Jack nervously.
"I mean do you want me to just buy you the outfit, or do you want me to do your makeup, hair, nails, things like that," stated the woman.
"Oh, yes, that sounds good," replied Jack.
"Great, look, I'm free right now. Why don't you come down to my studio? I can get an idea about your costume and measure you for sizes," stated the woman.
"I'm sorta new to town," confessed Jack.
The woman gave him directions. "My name is Tess Wellington, and I'm looking forward to meeting you."
"Nice talking to you, Tess. I'm Jack, and I'll be there shortly."
Jack parked his car and walked up to the front door of what looked like an old warehouse. He rang the bell, and a buxom woman dressed in red opened the door. Her hair was jet black and styled in a pageboy cut. In some ways she reminded Jack of a young Jennifer Tilly.
"I'm Tess, are you Jack?" she asked pleasantly.
Jack smiled back. "Yes, pleased to meet you."
"Come on in, and we'll get started," stated Tess.
They walked into a well-lit main room.
"Okay, take off your coat and let me see you," stated Tess.
Jack did as she asked.
"Not bad, you're what - five-eight?" she asked.
"Very good," replied Jack as he nodded.
"Hey, it's my job. I moonlight at the state fair and guess weights too," she replied. "Now, how attached to that chin fuzz are you?"
Jack pretended that he was hurt. "Ouch!"
"Hey, I bet you look better without it anyway," replied Tess.
"Maybe, anyway I am willing to shave it off."
"Good, even a street hooker wouldn't have that much fuzz on her chin," replied Tess. "Now if it was a circus theme party, you could keep it and go as the bearded lady."
Jack smiled and told Tess about the party.
"It doesn't matter to me; I just like helping men look feminine," she replied as she picked up a tape measure. "Now, I'm going to take your measurements. It'll help me in picking out your costume and figuring out how much will need to be either squeezed or padded."
Jack wasn't sure what that meant, but didn't ask.
"Okay, now for the important stuff, how much do you want to pay?" asked Tess.
Jack thought about his answer. Chris said that the party was a big deal so the costume couldn't look cheesy.
"Just so you know, I can make you very passable," added Tess. "In fact, I can make you look really hot."
"What would it cost?' asked Jack.
"Well, there's the clothes, underwear, jewelry, shoes, wig, makeup, and then there's my services. I can't give you an exact amount, but how does four hundred sound?"
Jack was initially surprised. But then I can look on it as an investment, he thought.
"Okay, that sounds reasonable," he replied.
"Excellent. Now, you told me that the party is a week from tonight and it starts at eight, right?" she asked.
Jack nodded.
"Good, now can you be here at five?" asked Tess.
"I think so; the party is a big deal at work, and they're letting us off early," he replied.
"Good. Now on Thursday, I want you to remove the hair from your legs, chest and underarms. Before you come over here on Friday, shave your face and be careful not to cut yourself."
"Anything else?" he asked.
"Nope. Trust me, Jackie; you're going to look great. Just be careful that none of your co-workers tries to take you home!"
Jack laughed and paid her one-hundred and fifty dollars.
"Great," said Tess. "You can pay me the rest when I have the total bill."
They went over the details of his costume before he left.
On his way home, Jack smiled and thought about how awesome his costume would be.
The week flew by, and soon it was Thursday and Jack was driving home. He'd kept his costume a secret from Chris and the others. He did tell them that he had a great outfit. There was still a part of him that considered backing out of the costume, but he couldn't think of anything else to wear.
There was a nagging worry about the type costume he had selected, but he tried to ignore it. It was just a costume and nothing else.
Halfway home, he remembered Tess's instructions about hair removal and stopped at a drugstore. He decided to use a cream hair remover on his legs and arms. He didn't like the idea of shaving that much of his body. As he read the products' labels, he found that none were supposed to be used on his underarms. Oh, well, he thought, how hard can it be to shave them?
After dinner, he went into his bathroom and stripped down. The product he'd bought needed to be applied for ten to fifteen minutes before removal. He sprayed in on while standing in the bathtub. It was a foam spray, and it seemed to stay in place as he covered his legs, chest, and arms.
He watched the clock that hung above his toilet tick off the minutes. It was a cheap promotional clock that he'd gotten at a baseball game, but it kept good time.
Fifteen minutes passed, and he began to wipe the foam from his body as he showered. He was amazed at how smooth he now felt. It felt very good, he thought.
Next, he had to take care of his underarms. He decided to do this while taking a bath. As he filled up the tub with hot water, he found himself rubbing his legs.
"Damn, that feels good," he stated aloud.
He carefully shaved his underarms. It wasn't that bad, once he trimmed back the long hairs. The biggest problem he had was that his razor kept getting clogged. He also decided that he would wait until he got home from work before he shaved off his goatee, as he didn't want to give away his costume.
He was about to get out of the tub, when he looked at his pubic area, and he smiled.
"Why not?" he said as he began to trim the hair around his groin. Not that anyone would see it, but it would add to the feel of the character he was about to play.
Jack had been in several plays in junior high and high school. He wasn't that good, but he'd enjoyed it. He often ended up with roles that no one else wanted, but he didn't mind; it was just fun pretending to be someone else.
He stepped out of the tub and inspected his now relatively hair-free body. It didn't look too bad, he thought.
After putting on a pair of sweats, he flopped down in front of the TV and caught the end of a basketball game before going to bed.
By noon, the office was almost empty as the staff filtered out to go home and prepare for the party. Jack left right after one and headed home. He decided to take a nap first, before shaving and heading over to see Tess.
To his surprise, he was actually excited about the party. He was a little worried that he might be going too far with his costume, but he put those ideas out of his mind. It was just a party after all. Besides, he couldn't back out now, he needed to be at the party in a costume.
It was later in the afternoon when Jack shaved off his chin hair. He'd forgotten how young he looked without it. The fact that it made him look more mature was the main reason he'd grown it in the first place. He ran his fingers over his smooth chin and shook his head.
"It'll grow back," he said to himself. He looked at the clock and decided it was time to go to see Tess.
A short time later, he was inside her studio.
"Wow, you look so much better without the chin fuzz," she remarked as she escorted him to a salon chair.
"I'll probably get carded now," he bemoaned.
"I wouldn't worry about it. Okay, I'm going to have you strip down and put on his robe. I want to do your nails, makeup, and hair first. Then we'll get you in your dress," said Tess. "Now don't worry, nothing I'm going to do to you is permanent. I will need to trim your eyebrows a little, but trust me no one ever notices."
Jack just nodded and went into a changing room. He came out wearing just a cotton robe.
"Okay, Jackie, have a seat; I'm about to make you gorgeous!"
He tried to ignore the Jackie crack.
Tess started by gluing false nails to each of Jack's fingers.
"They seem a little long," noted Jack.
"Remember, you're going to be a hooker; they don't go for the subtle. To get them off, soak them in nail polish remover, and it will dissolve the glue. I don't want them to fall off at the party."
"Okay," he replied.
"Now, while the glue is drying, I need to get started on your makeup. I've got some great bright red polish for your nails."
She first trimmed and waxed Jack's brows. "Like I said, don't worry about this. Most people don't notice brows on men, but you'd be surprised how many men get their brows waxed these days."
Tess then moved to applying makeup on Jack's face. She attached false eyelashes and then thick eyeliner before doing the shadow. Next she applied lots of mascara.
"Have you ever dressed up as a woman before? I mean, you're so calm about this."
"I did it a few times in high school for parties, and once for a school play," replied Jack. He saw no reason to tell her about THOSE feelings of when he was younger.
"Oh, okay, it's just that you're calm like some of my transgendered clients. Most straight men I get are so antsy," said Tess as she applied blush to Jack's cheeks.
She then applied lipstick to Jack's lips.
"I'll give you both the lipstick and the gloss to take with you. Put the lipstick on first, and when it dries, apply the lip gloss. It'll make you look real cheap and slutty."
Jack laughed.
"Okay, let me apply the first coat of polish to your nails," said Tess. "I'll put a bottle of polish remover in with your clothes."
The color was a bright red, which looked like it was still wet even after it dried.
"This is such a great color for you. It's also perfect for your costume," said Tess.
As Tess painted his toenails, Jack looked at his hands. It was amazing how feminine they now looked.
"Now for the wig," stated Tess. "I think this will look so cool on you. Close your eyes. I want to surprise you."
Jack smiled and closed his eyes. He felt the wig come down on his head. He could tell that it was at least shoulder length.
Tess worked on styling it, before spraying on hairspray.
"When can I see?' asked Jack.
"Not yet," she replied. She styled the hair a few more minutes before turning Jack towards the mirror. "Okay, open your eyes, Jackie."
Jack opened up his eyes and was shocked by what he saw as he looked at his reflection in the mirror. He saw a sexy redheaded woman staring back at him. His hair was best described as big hair with lots of curls. The hair seemed to flow around his face. The color was a light red, and it made him look very sexy.
"I'm stunned," said Jack. "I can't believe that's me."
"Wait until I get you dressed, you might not want to go back," Tess teased. "Here, this is a gaff; it'll hide your most masculine parts. Just tuck them up between your legs. Be careful not to pinch yourself. Put on your panties over it. Then come back out, and I'll help you get the rest on," explained Tess.
Jack did as he was told. The gaff did its job, and he was stunned at how it made everything disappear. The panties that Tess had given him were bright red. He put them on over the gaff and headed back out to the studio.
"Now, this isn't a true corset, but it will slim down your waist and still allow you some movement," she stated as she held up a black garment. She slipped it around Jack's waist and zipped it up. "Thankfully, you're in pretty good shape."
Jack felt his waist tighten slightly. He looked down and saw that he had a much slimmer waist.
"Now, sit down on that stool, and we'll get your stockings on. I'll slip them on for you, because I doubt you can do it with those nails," said Tess.
The stockings were black fishnets, and he attached each to the garters on the corset. Tess corrected this mistake.
"Your garters should always be under your panties, my dear; this way you can get to work faster!" stated Tess.
Jack laughed. "Sorry, my bad, that does make sense."
"Now, I'm so pleased I was able to find these. You're very lucky that your feet are so small," stated Tess, as she showed him a pair of thigh-high boots. "They're so cool; they're so Pretty Womanish!"
"Why did you paint my toes when no one will see them?" he asked.
"Just to be fun," stated Tess, as she helped him into the boots. "Okay, stand up and be careful; those are four inch heels."
Jack stood up, and after a near fall, he began to find his new center of gravity.
"Now, this is a pushup bra that should give you a little cleavage," stated Tess. "It has built-in silicone pads that'll help push up your little boobies to make them look larger. It's even strapless."
To Jack's shock, the bra did what Tess said it would. While he wasn't huge, it did give him the impression of having breasts.
Tess then brought out a dress.
"You've got to be kidding!" he stated.
"No, it's a spandex tube dress in bright red. Trust me, it'll fit and leave enough of you showing. Remember, you wanted to be a street whore. I also have a wrap that you can wear when you're outside. That outfit isn't built for the elements."
Jack slipped the dress on and pulled it up. It just covered his breasts and was just long enough that it covered his crotch.
"Be careful when you sit down and remember to cross your legs," instructed Tess. "Okay, the last thing is some jewelry."
She attached some large hoop earrings to Jack. They were clip-ons and looked perfect for the outfit. She also had him put a half-dozen bracelets around his wrist. She gave him a cheap watch for his other wrist. She also handed him a small shoulder bag. Inside were her makeup, lipstick, lip gloss, tissues, a few condoms, and some breath mints.
"Don't forget to include your own ID and some cash," stated Tess.
Jack reached in and held up the condoms. "Are these necessary?"
"Think of them as props! Now, just let me look at you. Jackie, you look fantastic. If you don't mind, I'd love to get a photo of you."
Jack was staring at his new look in the mirror. "I don't mind; you did a great job."
Tess had him pose in several provocative poses as she took the photos. Tess smiled to herself as she saw the real Jackie come out.
"These are great; I especially like the one with leaning up against the wall with your hands on your boobs," stated Tess as she scanned through the shots on her camera. "I'll make sure you get copies, Jackie."
Jack paid Tess the rest of the money and gave her a sizable tip.
"Thanks, this will be one of the best costumes at the party," he stated.
"I agree. If you ever want to see what you look like more mainstream, come back," said Tess.
"Thanks, but I doubt if I'll take you up on your offer," replied Jack.
"Don't be so sure, Jackie. I sense a change in you; so don't be afraid of exploring these new feelings."
"I doubt that I could ever make myself look this good," said Jack.
"Don't be so sure. I could teach you to be a very passable woman. Think about it," she said. "Oh, one more thing." She grabbed a bottle of perfume and had Jack liberally apply some on his wrists, neck, and between his breasts.
"You need to smell as sexy as you look. Have fun, Jackie."
Jack smiled and headed out. He put his male clothes in the trunk and pulled out the directions for the party. Still, as he drove Tess's words stuck in his thoughts. Was it wrong to dress like this, he thought? It wasn't hurting anyone.
Tess watched Jack walk away and smiled. Jackie was obviously transgendered, and she didn't even know it. Tess had seen it too many times, and all the signs were there. Tess also knew better than to say anything; it would be better if Jackie accepted this for herself. She hoped that Jackie would become one of her clients, as she was a nice girl and would need a mentor.
Jack parked his car and stepped out carefully. He was getting better in the heels, but it was still hard walking.
He headed up to the front door of Mr. Chambers' house. He knocked on the door, and a slot opened up and he was asked for the password. Jack was temporally caught off guard, until he remembered that the instructions had listed a password. It was 'speakeasy.'
"Speakeasy," he answered softly in his best female voice.
"Come on in," stated the voice from behind the door. The door opened, and Jack walked in. He was immediately greeted by the owner of the company, Mr. Chambers, who was dressed like Marlon Brando in The Godfather. He was wearing a classic tux, and had makeup to make him look like Vito Corleone. His cheeks were puffed out, and he had a pencil thin moustache drawn on.
He even was trying to talk like Brando, mumbling his words. "Please, come in. Thank you for coming and honoring me by attending my party. Welcome to my humble home."
Jack entered, and bowed. "Thank you, Godfather." He deliberately tried to make his voice sound feminine.
"Come on in, Miss. I'm sorry, but I don't recognize you; what's your name?" asked Mr. Chambers. He prided himself with the ability to recognize all his employees. "Wait - don't tell me. Hold on... hold on, don't tell; I'll get it."
Jack cocked his head and smiled.
Suddenly, Mr. Chamber's eyes opened wide as he looked at Jack. He broke out of character and broke out in a huge smile. "Wait a second... are you Jack Easton?"
Jack nodded.
Mr. Chambers broke out in a large laugh and patted Jack on the back. "Well done! You fooled me, well done indeed! Damn fine costume!"
Jack smiled and knew that it was all worth it.
"Well, come on in and get yourself a drink," said Mr. Chambers as he chuckled. "The main bar is in the living room, but there's also a bar downstairs in the basement."
Jack walked into the living room slowly to avoid falling in the heels. The result of his careful pace was that it gave him a rather sexy gait. His hips rolled back and forth as he walked.
Jack looked around at rest of the crowd. The imagination of his co-workers amazed him. Everyone had a great costume. They were all dressed as a variety of lawbreakers, ranging from common criminals to famous people, such as Richard Nixon and Michael Jackson. One woman from his department was dressed as Martha Stewart, and she even had an ankle tracking device on.
The criminals far outnumbered the lawmen and women. Greg from Jack's office was dressed as Robocop. Another co-worker was doing a killer Dirty Harry imitation. Jack was glad that he had come. He now had a totally different view of his fellow workers.
Jack worked his way through the crowd towards the bar. No one recognized him, even people from his own department. He was getting quite a kick out of this. He then saw Tomas standing in front of him. Jackie walked over and ran his hand across the side of Tomas's face.
"You looking for a good time?" he asked in his best sexy voice.
Tomas turned around and stared at him. He had seen Jack earlier, and was now totally shocked when Jack's voice came out of the woman he had been previously leering at.
"Holy Shit! Is that you Jack? - or should I say, Jackie?" asked Tomas, who was dressed in a white suit and silk shirt. He was holding a very large toy machine gun labeled "My Little Friend."
Jack just nodded.
"You make one fine looking whore," stated Tomas, his accent becoming very heavy. "Can I get jo a drink, beetch?"
Jack laughed. "Thanks, Tomas, I'd appreciate it."
"What did old man Chambers think of you?" whispered Tomas as they walked towards the bar.
"You mean the Godfather? He loved it," replied Jack.
"Cool, if you went to all the trouble of looking like that, I'm glad you made points with him," said Tomas.
"Allow me," interrupted Chris as he handed Jack a glass of champagne.
"Hi, Chris," stated Jack.
"I saw you when you came in, otherwise I would have never known it was you," said Chris as he eyed Jack.
"It's a great costume, you should definitely win first prize tonight" concurred Tomas. "Hey, there's my wife; she's got to see you." He waved towards a woman who was also dressed like a prostitute. "Selena, come here."
"Looks like we're in the same profession," said Jackie, as she was introduced to Tomas's wife Selena.
"Yes, so who is your pimp, or are you an independent worker?" she replied with a laugh.
"Pimp? I don't need no stinkin' pimp!" replied Jackie.
"You go girl," replied Selena with a laugh.
"Honey, this is my co-worker, Jack, or should I say Jackie," introduced Tomas.
Selena's eyes opened wide. "So, you're the new guy. Great costume, did you do it all by yourself?"
Jack shook his head. "No, I went to a service."
"Well, they did a great job," commented Selena as she ran her eyes over Jack.
Jack's outfit was the hit of the party, and he fooled more than one person that night. He didn't even mind that everyone was calling him Jackie. Screw it, why not play a girl for the night? he thought.
Halfway through the evening, Mr. Chambers made the announcements concerning the best costumes. Not surprisingly, Jack won for best overall. His prize was a gift certificate for one of the better restaurants in the city.
Jack was very pleased with himself and also liked the attention he was getting. To his surprise, he actually got hit on, even after he made it clear he wasn't a woman. He shrugged this off as a result of alcohol. Still, he felt a strange feeling of satisfaction knowing that he was seen as an object of desire. In fact, as he let his thoughts come more openly, he found it all strangely arousing.
The idea that men found him sexually attractive wouldn't leave his mind, and he wondered what it would be like to be kissed by a man. He had never thought about being with a man before, but his mind began to rationalize these new feelings. He wasn't a man tonight, he was Jackie, and if a man found him attractive did that make him gay? It was no longer black and white, and these thoughts would have been hard to figure out even if he was completely sober.
When he had to go to the bathroom, he found himself staring at his reflection in the mirror. He smiled at how feminine he looked, and as he carefully reapplied his lipstick, he felt a strange warm feeling of pleasure sweep through his body. He looked at his image and shook his head, more out of disbelief than displeasure. He loved the way he looked.
"This is just a costume; there is nothing wrong with doing this," he stated aloud, as if to convince himself. He stared at his painted eyes and realized that he didn't believe himself. He let out a sigh and then remembered to apply his lip gloss before leaving the bathroom.
Jack also noticed that the women at the party treated him differently. It was weird, but they seemed to treat Jack as one of them. His attempts to hit on one woman, Lisa, who also worked in his department, were sloughed off with a laugh.
"Please, Jackie, while I've always been slightly curious about trying it, I don't go that way," she said with a giggle. She was dressed as a 1930's gun moll. "What we need to do is find you a nice boyfriend or a pimp."
As Jack got into the full mood of the party, he drank a little too much, and while he wasn't drunk, he knew he couldn't drive home. He sat down on one of the couches in the basement and tried to clear his head. He was also sad that the evening was coming to an end; in some ways he didn't want his night as Jackie to come to an end. He was so lost in his thoughts that he never noticed Chris walk up to the couch.
It was no coincidence that Chris found Jackie. Throughout the evening, Chris had discovered that he couldn't take his eyes off the now transformed Jack. He'd positioned himself to observe her undetected throughout the entire evening and was impressed by how feminine she acted.
"How're you doing, Jackie?" asked Chris, as he sat down on the couch.
Jackie looked up slightly surprised, but at the same time pleased to see Chris. "Hi, Chris, I'm tired. I'd like to go, but I don't want to risk driving home, especially dressed like this," replied Jackie with a giggle. "I was thinking of calling a cab. However, I left my cell phone at home, and the last thing I want is for Mr. Chambers to see me drunk."
"I'll give you a lift. You can always get you car tomorrow. Mr. Chambers doesn't mind; in fact, he'd rather you catch a ride. A lot of people leave their cars here at his parties."
Without giving it much thought, Jackie nodded. "Sure, Chris, that sounds good."
"Great, come on," said Chris. He stood up and gently helped Jackie stand up. He then escorted Jackie outside.
Jackie felt a shift in his persona, make that her persona. She would be Jackie for the rest of the evening and enjoy her time as a woman.
When they reached Chris's car, he opened the door for her. Jackie just smiled and got in. Why not play along? she thought. She felt a wave of excitement sweep through her, as if she was doing something naughty. What damage could come from it, she thought. Chris knew she was really a guy, so this was just harmless fun.
Chris got in the car and they headed out.
"I noticed you got a lot of attention at the party," commented Chris.
"Yes, I was even hit on a few times," replied Jackie. She felt free to talk to Chris. "I was even hit on by a few men who knew I'm a guy. I guess I should take it as a compliment." She tried to sound as if she was upset by this; rather than that, she was just mildly amused.
"I can understand why they hit on you. You look sexy, but it goes beyond that; you're something exotic. For some of the men, your being a male yet looking like a very sexy woman, allows them to indulge in a sexual fantasy and rationalize that they aren't gay."
"You mean that they were serious?" asked Jackie. She was both intrigued and shocked. Did Chris sense the feelings that were bubbling up in her?
Chris glanced over and nodded. "Very serious."
There was a look in his eyes that was different. Jackie turned away and looked out the window, so that Chris wouldn't see that she was blushing.
"I see this has touched a nerve with you," said Chris, as he reached over and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. "You want to talk about it?"
Crap, she wasn't fooling him, she thought. Jackie bit her lip. "Okay."
"Good. Let's go to my place," replied Chris.
Jackie sensed that he wasn't asking her permission, and for some strange reason it really didn't bother her.
They drove to his condo and parked the car. Jackie looked outside and wondered if this was the right thing to do.
"Come on, I won't bite," said Chris as he got out of the car. He slipped his fedora back on and ran his hand across the brim; he then walked around and opened the door and helped Jackie out. "I'll treat you right, doll face."
Jackie was about to protest, but instead she just played along. She giggled at Chris calling her doll face. Still, a strange feeling ran through her body as Chris walked her up to his place. He had his arm around her waist and was obviously taking control of her, and yet she didn't mind.
She was so lost in her thoughts that she stumbled slightly and would have fallen if Chris hadn't been holding her.
"It's a good thing you didn't drive," said Chris with a chuckle.
Jackie giggled. "Thanks."
They walked inside and Chris turned on the light. It was a nicely furnished condo. The living room had a large couch facing a gas fireplace. A large flat screen TV was mounted above the fireplace.
Chris took Jackie's wrap. "Have a seat. I have a nice bottle of red, would you like some?"
Jackie nodded. "That would be nice." She continued to look around the room. There were landscape paintings on the wall. There was a sliding glass door leading out to a deck. She could see the reflection of the river in the distance. The view from her loft was of a Chinese restaurant.
She began to wonder if this was the right thing to do. Did he just want to talk, or was he coming on to her? What was even more curious was that she didn't mind if he did. It was like she was becoming a new person. She nervously ran her tongue across her lips and wondered if she should touch up her lipstick.
Damn, I shouldn't have drunk so much, she thought. This is so stupid, but deep down she knew that she had been drunk many times in the past and had never lost control. It was obvious that she wasn't being forced into anything as her repressed feelings awakened.
Still, if she was to be with a man tonight, Chris was a nice choice. He was very handsome and very masculine.
Chris walked over to her; a comforting smile was on his face. She then realized the smile was for her as he handed her a glass of wine. He set his glass down on the coffee table and turned on the fireplace. He then turned out the lights so that the only light was from the fire. Jackie noticed how smoothly Chris had done this. So, this was what it was like to be seduced, she thought.
He sat down next to Jackie and picked up his glass. "Cheers."
Jackie smiled back and touched her glass against his. She sipped the wine. It was a very good vintage. She closed her eyes and smiled in pleasure as its warmth filled her body. "That's so nice," she sighed.
"So, do you want to talk about it?" asked Chris.
Jackie took another long sip of her wine. "Is it that obvious?"
"To those of us with insight," replied Chris. "I watched you this evening, and with each passing moment I saw the real you emerge. I'm beginning to feel that Jack is the costume."
"It's rather confusing. I never had feelings like this before. I mean... I don't see myself as a hooker or anything like that, but being seen as a woman, felt... well... it feels nice."
"You've never wanted to be a woman before tonight? I find that hard to believe. Look, Jackie, you can be honest with me. I don't mind if you want to a woman."
Jackie looked into his eyes, and to the best of her ability she could see that he was being truthful.
Chris smiled. "And you liked the attention that the men gave you?"
"I guess," she replied and nervously sipped more of her wine.
"You guess?" he asked.
"Okay, okay, I'll admit it; I liked it. I've never had a homosexual thought before in my life, but I liked the fact that some of those men looked at me in a sexual way. It's very confusing."
"You still haven't had a homosexual thought, my dear. You're reacting as a woman, not as a man," interrupted Chris. "Don't try to see this in a logical manner. Yes, you've seen yourself as a man, but you now know that you have a strong female side, right?"
Jackie nodded.
"And you're finding that you like it, right?"
"Yes," replied Jackie.
"You like it more than being a man, right?"
She began to tremble slightly, more out of anticipation than fear. "Yes, you're right."
"Good, so tell me more about this evening. Tell me about how you felt around those men tonight," asked Chris.
"I liked the way they were treating me," continued Jackie. "It wasn't like they were treating me as they did back in the office...."
Chris nodded. "You mean how they tried to take control? You liked how they tried to dominate you, right?"
Jackie looked up into Chris's eyes. "How did you know that?"
"I've sensed a submissive side in you since I first met you. Deep down, you crave control; this doesn't mean that you want to be someone's slave, but you want someone in your life to make decisions for you," explained Chris. "I know this because I need to be in control."
"Really?" asked Jackie.
Chris smiled, and he leaned over closer to her. "You're a very sexy woman, Jackie."
Jackie tried to speak, but couldn't.
"No, don't say anything," said Chris as he stared into her eyes. "I've always sensed there was something different about you, but I had no idea that such a beautiful woman was inside you waiting to escape."
Jackie's mind was a whirl of thoughts. She tried to tell herself that this wasn't happening, but at the same time a stronger feeling was overriding these thoughts. She wanted to be with Chris. She had never felt this way about a man before, but now that her female side had been unleashed, she couldn't help herself.
"As I watched you this evening, I knew I had to be with you, to turn you into my loving woman. You want to be my woman, don't you?" asked Chris. "If you don't, I'll take you back to your place right now, and nothing else will ever be said about this. It will be as if it never happened. Do you understand?"
Jackie nodded.
"So, what do you want? Do you want to stay?" he asked softly. "This is a big step, and I don't want to force you into something you might regret later."
Jackie stared back at Chris. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. Yes, he was trying to control her, but she had an out, all she had to do was to say no and this would end, but she didn't want it to end. She was tired of repressing her true feelings, and she so badly wanted someone to love her.
"What do you want, Jackie? Do you want to stay with me?" he asked.
Jackie nodded slightly.
"Tell me that you want to be my woman," ordered Chris. His voice was forceful but loving.
"I... I want to be your woman," said Jackie softly.
Chris smiled and nodded. "Good. Tell me your name."
"I'm Jackie," she replied. Her breathing was getting heavier.
"That's right, and you're my woman. You belong to me now."
Jackie nodded, unable to take her eyes from Chris's eyes.
"Say it, Jackie," ordered Chris.
"I belong to you; I am yours."
Chris nodded and ran his hand gently across her face. He gently eased her face up so that he could look into her eyes. "I will mold you into my woman. I will treat you as the woman you were meant to be. I know this is very new to you, but deep down you know this is the right path for you."
Jackie found this to be very appealing, and she could feel herself surrendering to Chris. She felt strangely submissive and passive next to Chris, and she desired him to take even stronger control of her. He was right; she wanted to be controlled by him.
"You won't have a thing to worry about. I will take care of you, and all your needs will be met. Do you find that appealing, my sweet?" asked Chris.
Jackie nodded and let out a long breath.
Chris leaned over and began to kiss her. He pressed his lips tightly against hers, and his tongue slipped into her mouth. Jackie offered no resistance and just kissed him back. There was a small part of her mind screaming out that this was wrong and that she was really a man, but it was drowned out by the waves of pleasure that swallowed her.
He pulled down her dress and began to rub her nipples. No one had ever done that to Jackie before, and she was shocked by the waves of pleasure that began to run through her body. As Jack, she'd had sex many times, but this was totally different. It was so overpowering.
Jackie felt Chris's strong hands guide her head down into his lap. She watched in anticipation as he unzipped his pants and pulled out his hardening cock. She instinctively licked her lips and began to kiss and lick it. Something deeply repressed came out of Jackie's mind, and she knew exactly what to do to pleasure her man. She remembered how women had given Jack oral, and she tried to duplicate their actions.
Soon his cock was filling her mouth, and she began to bob up and down on it; the sounds of pleasure coming from her lover only served to quicken her pace. Chris's hands were now gently guiding her head up and down on his cock. He wasn't forcing himself on her; rather he was guiding her, directing her into the path that he had decided for her.
"Oh, yes, Jackie, that's it; show me that you're my woman," moaned Chris. "Show you know how to pleasure a real man."
Jackie worked his cock until she could feel that he was about to climax. The idea of giving head to a man had never entered her mind before, but then again she hadn't unleashed her female side before. Instinct won out over logic, and soon Jackie was swallowing Chris's cum.
"That was fantastic," stated Chris as he pulled her close to him. "You're truly a woman now."
Jackie sat up next to Chris, and he pulled her close to him. "I think we should go to my bedroom, our bedroom, Jackie. Would you like that?"
Without hesitation, Jackie nodded.
"Are you willing to be mine, completely?" asked Chris.
"Yes," replied Jackie.
"Tell me that you want me to make love to you," ordered Chris.
"Please, Chris, I want you to make love to me. Make me your woman."
Chris escorted Jackie to his bedroom. There was a large king-sized bed, and he sat down on the end and positioned Jackie in front of him. He pulled her dress down her body and had her step out of it. Next he removed her bra. He leaned over and kissed her nipples. Lastly, he had her remove her boots.
"Leave the rest on," he ordered.
He then undressed and pulled her onto the bed with him.
"Do you want to take this to the next level; do you want me to make love to you?"
Chris had taken her too far for her to stop now, and she smiled back at her lover. "Yes, I want to know what it's like to feel you in me," she replied.
Chris began to kiss her again, pulling her body close to him, his cock beginning to harden again in anticipation of entering his new girl.
Jackie responded to Chris's actions and was soon caught up in the passion. It was just supposed to be a party, and now she was about to make love to her supervisor.
She smiled to herself as she slipped her panties down, and she remembered how Tess had made sure that her garters were on the inside.
He moved her around and began to gently rub lubricant between her legs.
"I'm going to be gentle with you, my sweet," he whispered as he began to rub the lubricant against her hole.
Jackie just moaned back and offered no resistance. She could feel Chris's fingers begin to enter her. The slippery lubricant was now being worked into her body, preparing it for Chris's cock.
"I want to look at you when I enter you," whispered Chris. "So I'm going to lie on my back, and you're going to face me and take my cock in your ass-pussy."
Jackie moaned out what sounded like a yes.
Chris watched as she began to lower herself down on his fully erect cock. Her eyes opened wide as she slowly took him in. She accepted him into her body and moaned in pleasure. Chris reached up and began to rub her nipples. He couldn't wait until the hormones began to flesh her out. He caught a quick look at Jackie's small but erect clitty, he had plans for that too. He wanted her to keep it, but between the hormones and other things, she would accept it as her clit and not a cock.
Jackie began to lift up and drop down as she rode Chris's cock. She had no idea it would feel as good as it did. She was being fucked, and she loved every second of it. Her moaning got louder and more frequent, grunting and groaning with each stroke of Chris's cock into her pussy. I have a pussy, she thought as he made love to her.
Chris pulled her tight as he came into her. Shot after shot of cum went deep into her pussy. He then pulled her down next to him and began to gently kiss her. "You're now a woman for real. There is no going back."
"It was wonderful," gasped Jackie. "I came at almost the same time you did."
"Of course you did. You loved it, didn't you?" he asked.
Jackie turned to him and smiled. "Yes, it was wonderful. I had no idea it would feel like that."
There was a long pause as they lay there soaking in the moment.
"Do you want to stay a woman?" he asked as he kissed her.
"Oh yes," she replied, as she cuddled next to him.
"You may have to dress as a man for a while, but with each day I will make you more and more a woman," he said.
Jackie looked at him. "I'll do as you wish."
"I know you will, my sweet. Now, you'll keep your body smooth from now on. I like how you trimmed your pussy hair. Keep it like that," he said.
"I will," replied Jackie.
"Keep the polish on your toe nails too. It looks so cute," continued Chris. "Also, I want you to only wear panties from now on. I'll buy you some more this weekend."
"Okay," replied Jackie.
"Tell me, who did your makeup for tonight?" he asked.
Jackie told him about Tess and her offer.
"Good, that's exactly what you need. I'd like you to call her tomorrow and set up a schedule to start your training. She sounds like the perfect person to help you become a total woman. Don't worry about the cost either. I'll take care of that," said Chris.
"I do have some money," replied Jackie as she stifled a yawn.
"That's nice, my dear. Now how do you feel about hormones?" continued Chris. "I want to see your body with a woman's curves and softness."
"I'd like that, but what about work?" asked Jackie.
"For now, you should go to work and do your job. When you get home, you'll change back to Jackie. We'll decide how and when you give up your job and move in with me fulltime."
Jackie nodded. It was so complicated, and there was so much to do; she was happy that Chris would be making all the decisions.
"I also want you to make some changes at your apartment. Since a woman will be living there, it should look that way," he stated. "But that can all wait until later.'
He pulled her close and kissed her. She was soon fast asleep in his arms.
Chris was up early and looked at Jackie sleeping soundly in his bed. He couldn't believe his luck. He had always craved a submissive mate. He'd tried to be with someone who wasn't submissive, and it just never worked out. He needed control and craved a partner willing to submit to him.
As Chris had long stopped worrying about labels such as gay or straight, the gender of his lover wasn't totally important to him. Even though deep down he preferred female or transgendered, the attitude of obedience was more important.
He had had his eye on Jack for a while, but this was far better than he could have wished. It was obvious to him that Jack had a strong submissive streak. Still, he'd never imagined that Jack would show up at the party en femme.
Chris thought about the numerous times he had given Jack an opportunity to leave last night, and she had decided to stay. It was a key point for Chris that his partner enter the relationship of his or her own free will. The idea of forcing someone was totally repugnant to him. No, he wanted someone willing to surrender control because they wanted to, not because they were forced.
When he'd seen Jackie at the party, he knew he had to have her. Unlike some of the other men dressed as women, Jackie looked too feminine, too perfect in her looks. She'd acted as if she had been born female.
Chris had watched her the entire night and was pleased when she actually responded to the flirting of her co-workers. He knew that he had to make his move that night and hope that his instincts weren't wrong.
He smiled, thinking how feminine Jackie had acted in bed, and how she had allowed him to fuck her with no protest. He stared at her sleeping form again and smiled. Jackie, you're now my woman, he said silently to himself.
Still, he sensed that Jackie was dealing with some huge issues and as much as he wanted her, he also wanted her to be happy. He would have to be careful to nurture her and help her find her way.
Jackie awoke the next morning alone in Chris's bed. She could smell the aroma of fresh coffee brewing. She felt sore over her whole body, although it was a good sense of discomfort. The events of the previous night replayed in her mind. There wasn't a single thing she'd done that she regretted. She had never known that sex could feel so good.
She stepped out of the bed and walked into the bathroom. She had to admit that she looked awful. Her wig was crooked, and her makeup was a total mess. Tess had put some makeup in her purse, and Jackie wondered if she could make herself look like a woman. She had some experience with makeup, but that was a long time ago, back in her high school theater. Still, it was a worth a try.
She opened the purse and found some foundation, eye shadow, blush, mascara, and lipstick and gloss. She found herself licking her lips, thinking how good it felt to be kissed by Chris.
Jackie took a long hot shower. She ran her hand across her face and could only feel a little stubble. She borrowed Chris's razor and returned her face to being smooth.
After drying off, she put the wig back on. There was way too much hair, but she solved this by pulling it back into a ponytail. All she needed was something to keep it in place. She opened the drawers below the counter and found a woman's scrunchie. It was just what she needed. Even with the hair pulled back, she looked pretty feminine.
She then applied her makeup. She tried to remember what Tess had done the previous night. She knew she had to tone it down a lot, and after some experimenting, she did a passable job.
It then hit her that she didn't have a daytime outfit. The dress and boots from the party were hardly something she could wear outside. She shrugged it off and figured Chris would figure something out.
She walked out of the bathroom and found several items of women's clothes laid out on the bed. There were several tops and skirts, along with a pair of jeans. Her bra, corset, and panties were lying next to the clothes.
Jackie smiled and put on her panties, bra, and corset. She put her bra on and was able to reproduce the magic that Tess had done yesterday. She looked down at her small breasts and wondered what it would be like to have much bigger ones.
She then picked up a dark brown top and tried it on. It was a little small in the chest, but that only served to show off her breasts. The jeans were way too tight, so she tried on one of the skirts. It was a short denim one. It was a close fit, and Jackie had to admit that she looked pretty good as she checked herself out in the mirror.
Chris was sitting at the counter of his kitchen, drinking coffee and reading the paper. He smiled as he saw Jackie approach. He motioned her over and gave her a long passionate kiss.
"Very nice. I think that you should always wear short skirts and dresses; you definitely have the legs for them," he commented.
"Okay, if it makes you happy," replied Jackie. "Where did the clothes come from?"
"An old girl friend left them here," replied Chris. A small smile grew on Chris's face as he saw Jackie's willingness to please and obey him. He would only build upon this foundation and make her into his perfect lover. Still, he had to let her know what he wanted. He poured her a mug of coffee and handed it to her.
"Jackie, are you sure you want to do this? Now, before you answer, I want you to consider how this is going to totally change your life."
Jackie sat down on the stool next to Chris. "I understand fully."
"I seriously doubt that, Jackie. Look, I want a loving and submissive woman. I want a woman like you."
"You mean a woman who was once male?" asked Jackie.
"Exactly. I want to make you very feminine, but I want you to keep your clitty. Now, it won't function like it does now once you start taking hormones; it will still be sensitive, but it won't be as big or as hard."
"Go on," said Jackie.
"The hormones should also give you breasts, but what nature fails to provide will be taken care of by implants. I also plan on having you get some work on your face," said Chris.
Jackie's hands went up to her face. "What will you change?"
"I'd like you to have a slightly smaller nose, and some higher, more distinct cheekbones. It will make you look very feminine and sexy," explained Chris.
"Obviously, you've been thinking about this all morning," replied Jackie.
Chris nodded. "Actually, since last night. I also want you to get pierced."
"You mean my ears?" asked Jackie.
"Along with you clitty," he replied.
"My clitty?"
Chris nodded. "A small ring through the head. It will make it very sensitive, and it will also be a reminder that you're not a man anymore. It has one other side effect; it will force you to sit down to pee, otherwise it makes it rather messy."
Jackie nodded and giggled. "Okay."
"You'll also need to get some hair removal. We'll look for a good laser removal service; I've heard it's better that electrolysis."
"This all sounds very expensive," she said.
"Don't worry about it," remarked Chris. He reached over and took her hands into his. "Money isn't the issue; I just want to make sure that you're doing this willingly."
"Thank you, but I want to do this too. Something happened last night, even before you brought me here. I felt a change as soon as I saw myself at Tess's place. I told you about my past and how I was shuffled from one family member to another, but I downplayed how harsh it was. In many ways, my life stopped when my parents died. I put all my efforts into getting a good job, so I wouldn't have to depend on other people. I blamed my partners for our failed relationships, but looking back, I know it was all my fault."
"You mean you didn't feel that you were female when you were younger?" asked Chris.
"I don't know, I just knew I was different, but I refused to allow myself to be distracted. It goes back to when I was very young. Anyway, after my parents died I repressed it. Well, I did allow myself one distraction; I was in theater in school," explained Jackie.
Chris wanted to ask more about her parents dying but decided to wait until later. "Did you ever play a woman?"
Jackie shook her head, her ponytail swinging back and forth. "No, even though I had the opportunity to do so. I did take the more outrageous roles, the ones that involved lots of makeup and dressing up, but never female. Looking back, I guess I was in full denial."
Chris laughed. "Looking at you right now, I would say that was a major understatement."
Jackie joined in the laughter. "I guess I did a pretty good job of fooling myself. You saw through me at the party, I wonder if others did too."
Chris picked up his coffee mug and took a sip as he nodded.
Jackie's eyes opened up wide. "You mean that?"
"I was talking to Tomas and Selena. They commented how naturally feminine you acted."
"Tomas knew?" asked Jackie.
"And Selena too."
"Anyone else?" asked Jackie.
"Mr. Chambers."
Jackie stared back at Chris. Her face was suddenly very serious. "What did he say?"
Chris reached over to comfort her. "It's okay. He just suggested that it looked like some day soon I would have another woman in my department. I asked him what he meant, and he pointed at you. He said that should the issue arise, you had nothing to worry about. The company has a non-discrimination code that covers the transgendered."
"It was that obvious?" Jackie was shocked that so many people, including her boss, had seen her as female.
"Honey, your female side took over last night; all those years of repressing those feelings came out. Granted, the acceleration was lubricated by many glasses of champagne, but the real you came out last night. While I love the fact that you have a masculine side, I know for a fact that I made love to a woman last night." He leaned over and kissed her again.
"So, I would be accepted at work as a woman?"
"I don't see why not; hell, most people at work barely know you anyway," remarked Chris. "You know, I like the idea of seeing you at your cubicle in a dress."
Jackie giggled. "I don't have a wardrobe yet."
"That's easy to solve," answered Chris. "We'll go pick up your car and then go shopping."
"You're serious, aren't you?" asked Jackie.
Chris shrugged his shoulders. "Sure, why not? Look, I don't expect you to go to work Monday as Jackie, but in a few months, after you've grown more comfortable as a female, why not?"
Jackie smiled at Chris.
"That woman who helped you dress for the party, what was her name, Tess? Well, I think you should call her and set up some appointments to help you change."
"I don't know, this is happening so fast," sighed Jackie.
"Like last night?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Point taken," she giggled.
"For now, as far as work goes, we're just friends. However, everywhere else from now on, you're my girl."
"I like the way you say that," cooed Jackie.
Chris began to kiss her again. "You are my girl. I do want you to know something, Jackie. You can talk to me about anything at anytime, and if you don't want to do something, I want you to let me know. Promise me that."
Jackie just nodded.
They arrived together at Mr. Chamber's house.
"What do I say, how do I explain the fact that I'm still dressed in women's clothes - crap, make that DIFFERENT women's clothing?" asked Jackie in a panicky tone.
"Just tell him that you're really transgendered, and that it was just easier to come back here dressed as you are. You can tell him that you'd like to eventually transition at work," stated Chris. "Remember, he kinda figured it out last night; I doubt he'll be surprised."
"I don't know," replied Jackie.
"I'll be there. I'll let him know that you came to me and told me that you're TG," said Chris, as he slipped his arm around her. "Relax, sweetie, everything will be okay."
They were soon sitting across from Mr. Chambers. To Jackie's shock, he didn't seemed that surprised that she was there. He then allowed her to explain her situation.
"I promise you, Ms. Easton, that this in no way will affect your career," said Mr. Chambers. "When you're ready to transition at work, let me know in advance, and I'll talk to the company. There are some personnel issues that will have to be worked out, but we have time to talk about those later."
"Thank you, sir," replied Jackie as she looked at Chris who was nodding. "I know this is rather sudden, and I want to thank you for being so understanding."
"There's no need for you to apologize. I saw you at the party, and there was no denying that you're female. I guess the prize should have gone to your costume as Jack while at work," he replied.
"I promise not to let you down, sir," replied Jackie. "This won't interfere with my job. I promise to work just as hard as before, and I won't slack up after the change."
"I know you won't, Ms. Easton," he said. He then leaned back. "I haven't always been this open-minded. It took my youngest daughter coming home from college with her girlfriend to cause my attitude to shift. If I could accept my daughter, then what was the big deal with my employees? It's their lives, why should I care? I do know that I want you to keep working for me, and if you feel more comfortable as a woman, then who am I to argue. I will tell you one thing, Ms. Easton; I will hold you to the same standards as I would any other employee."
"I won't let you down," replied Jackie. There was no turning back now, she thought.
Chris was thinking the same thing. This had turned out even better than he could have hoped. Jackie was now locked into her transformation. He felt his cock start to harden as he thought of her now living all the time as a woman.
"Now, not to press too deeply into your private lives, but can I deduce that you two are more than just friends?" asked Mr. Chambers.
Chris nodded and took Jackie's hand into his.
Without a show of emotion Mr. Chambers nodded. "Well, I had planned to tell you this later, but it might as while be now. Chris, I've been looking for a new department head for the new product division, and I can think of no one better than you. This will also split you two up and avoid any interdepartmental issues," he continued. "The change won't happen for a month, but I can count on you two not to do anything stupid, right?"
Chris and Jackie nodded.
Chris followed Jackie to her apartment. He wasn't totally surprised by the events at Mr. Chambers' house, but he was definitely pleased. It was best that he wouldn't be directly supervising Jackie at work, as it might cause some problems with his domestic plans for her. Besides, the promotion would mean more money to use in Jackie's transformation.
Chris parked on the street and walked over to Jackie.
"I'd like to see your place, if you don't mind," stated Chris.
"Sure, but it isn't much," she replied. "It's sort of small."
"I don't mind," he replied.
Her place was quite small, he noted, which was good as it would be easier to feminize. The furniture was neutral, and it wouldn't take much to make it look as if a woman lived here. He made some mental notes on things to feminize Jackie's place.
Meanwhile, Jackie was calling Tess.
"So how did the party go?" Tess asked.
"It was great, but...."
"Let me guess, your female side took over," interrupted Tess.
"How did you know?" asked Jackie.
"I saw it in your eyes. Jackie, I've been dealing with the transgendered community for years, and I knew the moment I met you that you were TG. So how can I help?"
Jackie explained about her circumstances at work and with Chris.
"Damn, you didn't waste any time did you? Transition at work and a boyfriend out of one party - girl, I definitely need to party with you," stated Tess.
Jackie laughed. "So you'll help me?"
"I wouldn't miss out on it. Just tell me, how did you like it - I mean being with a man?" asked Tess.
"It was wonderful," stated Jackie, looking over at Chris
"Hmm, well, when we meet next I want details! So when would you like to see me next? I have openings tomorrow and Monday," said Tess.
"Both days. I need a whole new wardrobe and have to learn to do my makeup. This is happening so fast."
"I've seen it before. A guy comes in and dresses for the first time; a week later he's dressing fulltime. It just proves that repressing feelings doesn't make them go away; it only builds up and explodes like a volcano. "
"What time can I see you tomorrow?" asked Jackie.
"Well, I'd like to spend it on working on your makeup and looks. We can go shopping Monday when you get home from work, that way you won't have to deal with weekend crowds. So come over at noon tomorrow, if that's okay," replied Tess.
"How much will it cost?" asked Jackie.
"Since we'll be seeing each other quite a few times, how about two hundred a session, plus expenses," said Tess.
"That sounds fair," replied Jackie.
"Okay, see you tomorrow, Jackie."
"Where are we going now?" asked Jackie. She was sitting next to Chris in his car.
"We have to get you your next wardrobe. I know you'll be shopping with Tess, but I want to select part of your new look. There are some other things we need to do," stated Chris.
"I can't believe how fast this has all happened... still, it's too late to turn back now," replied Jackie.
Chris nodded and thought to himself, and soon it will be even more difficult, if not impossible.
First, Chris wanted to expand Jackie's wardrobe, and then get rid of most of her old wardrobe. He would leave her enough to function at work, but the rest of the time he wanted her en femme. They stopped at several boutiques and shoe stores.
Chris wanted Jackie to be dressed in sexy outfits as much as possible. Items that would make her feel as feminine as possible. Yes, he allowed her to get some casual everyday outfits, suitable for going to the grocery store or things like that, but for going out she would be in revealing, ultra-feminine outfits. He also bought her several pairs of high heels, and more high-heel boots. He got aroused watching Jackie struggle to walk in four inch heels, but even as she struggled, she didn't give up, and that especially pleased Chris.
They also picked out a lot of lingerie for Jackie. Chris knew a woman who made real corsets, and he planned to call her that week and get Jackie fitted for one. The store-bought one she had for the party was fine for now, but he wanted her to have a genuine corset to wear. The corset would serve two purposes; one, it would give her a sexy figure, and two, it would be another way to control her.
They also stopped at a hardware store, and Chris had some keys copied. He gave Jackie a copy of his house key and had a copy made of her key for himself.
"So where are we going now?" asked Jackie.
"It's time to get your ears pierced," replied Chris.
Jackie nodded and smiled when Chris reached over with one hand and took her hand. "That is okay at work, right?"
"Yes, men can have pierced ears," he replied. He pulled her closer. "You okay?"
"Oh, yes. It's just happening so fast. Still, it's a little bewildering. I mean, yesterday I was just a guy working in an office, barely knowing anyone in town. Now, I'm the girlfriend of my ex-supervisor, being whisked around town, being treated like a princess. It's all pretty amazing."
"Any regrets?" he asked.
"No, no regrets."
Chris smiled.
"Okay, Jackie, you'll need to keep those studs in your ears for several weeks before you can start wearing more stylish earrings," explained Mona, the woman who had just pierced her ears.
Jackie looked at her ears in the mirror. They each had one gold stud. She reached up and touched them. They were upstairs in a piercing salon. She didn't know it, but when she went fulltime, she would have multiple piercings in each ear, but those would have to wait for now. Chris was downstairs in the main store. It sold high end leather outfits and toys for the S&M crowd.
"Also take care to make sure they don't get infected. I've enclosed instructions in with the disinfectant in this bag," continued Mona. "I've also enclosed some information on body piercings; your boyfriend said you were interested in getting one."
Jackie turned and smiled. "Yes, I am."
"Does he like oral?" asked Mona with a grin.
Jackie nodded.
"Get your tongue pierced. Men love the feel of the stud against their cock," said Mona, as she stuck out her tongue, showing off her own stud.
"I'll ask him if he's interested," said Jackie.
"Is he your Master?" asked Mona. "You have the demeanor of a slave."
Jackie was taken back by this observation. "No... I'm not his slave... but he's definitely in charge."
Mona laughed. "That's pretty obvious, hon, you're very submissive - too bad you're taken, or I might have tried to get you. I love women like you." She then stared deep into Jackie's eyes.
The look scared Jackie. It was obvious to her that Mona was dangerous. She didn't know what to say and could only stare back and tremble slightly.
"Oh, you're precious. Damn, why do I always meet girls like you once you're taken? I could have so much fun with you!" stated Mona, followed by a laugh. "Oh, yes, it wouldn't take much to turn you into a sweet little slave girl. You'd make such a delicious pet." She then licked her lips slowly.
Jackie could feel Mona's power, and it frightened her deep into her soul. She eventually was able to look away.
"So, have you started hormones yet?" asked Mona.
Jackie shook her head nervously. "No, not yet. How did you know that I was going on hormones?"
"It's obvious that you were meant to be female. I'm sorry; I didn't mean to embarrass you, my emotions and desires often get the best of me. You pass very well. I doubt I would have made you on the street, but up close like this, I can tell that you were once a man. Seriously, you pass very well."
"Thanks," replied Jackie.
"You have any other questions?" asked Mona.
"Do you do all the piercings here?"
"Most of them," replied Mona. "I sometimes do them at parties and people's homes."
"So how long does it take for a piercing to heal?"
"Where?" asked Mona with a grin.
"My co.... clitty," said Jackie in a soft voice.
Mona nodded. "Usually four to six weeks. It sometimes heals faster. Does your boyfriend want you to get one?"
Jackie nodded.
"That makes sense. It's a pretty easy piercing and, while it will hurt, the pain passes pretty fast. I think it'll look nice in your clitty," replied Mona. "If you want, we can do it right now and surprise him."
Jackie debated this. Chris had done so much for her, and he did want her to get one. Still, she wondered if she should get his permission. "I don't know."
"He wants you to get one, doesn't he?" asked Mona.
Jackie nodded. "He said that it would make me feel more feminine."
"Well, I can do it in less than ten minutes if you want," offered Mona.
"I'd like him here while it's being done," said Jackie as she began to stand up.
"Sit down, I'll call downstairs and have them send him up here," said Mona.
Chris was up there in a few minutes. He was very pleased when Jackie asked him if she could get the piercing. He had laid the groundwork back in bed, and was glad she had made the decision herself.
"Yes, I'd like that very much," he stated.
Jackie followed Mona's instructions and was lying on her back on the examination table; her panties were off, exposing her clitty.
Mona explained what she was doing. "Now, there will be a very sharp pain when I do this, but it will pass quickly. I'll need to lock on the device before you stand up. It's called a Prince Albert, and you won't be able to take it off by yourself. If you need to remove it, come on in and I'll take it out," explained Mona.
A few moments later she nodded to Chris, who was holding Jackie's hand.
"Okay, Jackie, now relax and it'll be over in a moment," continued Mona.
Jackie felt a severely sharp pain in her clitty and partially sat up. She moaned slightly, but just as Mona said, the pain passed quickly.
"Okay, take a look," said Mona.
Jackie sat up and saw the ring through the head of her clitty.
Mona explained the safety precautions regarding the piercing. She also talked to them about other things that could be done to Jackie's body.
"I'd like to wait on getting her nipples pierced until after she's been on hormones for a while. I think we'll also wait on the tongue too. I'm not sure it would go over well in her office," said Chris. "But I do like the idea of having it done."
"By the way, are you in the scene, Chris?" asked Mona.
"No, not presently," he replied.
"Well, we have some nice parties, and I think that you and Jackie would be a nice addition," explained Mona, as she eyed Jackie with a hungry look. "Here is my card, if you're interested give me a call, and we'll talk more."
Chris nodded and placed the card in his wallet. "Thank you, Mona. I'll get back to you in a few months. Right now, we have other things to work on."
"That sounds great," she replied as she ran her eyes over Jackie. "Call me, Jackie, if you have any problems."
"I will," replied Jackie. While she wasn't upset by being ignored in the previous conversation, she was intrigued by what they were talking about.
On their way out, Chris signed a receipt and picked up a few shopping bags.
On their way home, Chris looked over at Jackie and smiled. "I'm very proud of you. Thank you for getting the piercing."
"You're welcome. I wanted to thank you for all you've done for me," she replied. "May I ask what you and Mona were talking about?"
"She runs private S&M parties. They're very safe, and they screen all potential guests. I understand she's a very well known dominatrix," explained Chris.
"Oh," replied Jackie. "I couldn't help notice that she looked at me like a lion eyes a steak. It scared me."
"TG girls like you are exotic. I can't blame her for wanting you," replied Chris. "I know that I would have done the same thing if the roles were reversed."
Jackie laughed. "So where are we going now?"
"Home," he replied. "So what did she do that scared you?"
"When she said she would turn me into her pet. Part of me found that exciting. I'm so glad that you found me first," stated Jackie.
"It's okay, my sweet, nothing bad is going to happen to you," reassured Chris.
"I like this outfit the best so far," noted Chris. He was sitting on the couch drinking a glass of wine.
"You've said that about every one I've tried on," replied Jackie with a giggle. She was presently wearing a black leather miniskirt and a red silk blouse.
"Try the boots with one, I think they'll look better than the pumps," stated Chris.
"Okay," replied Jackie. She went back in the bedroom and sat down on the edge of the bed and took off the heels. The boots were black Italian leather with three-inch stiletto heels. They were expensive, but Chris had insisted that they get them. She had to admit that they were nice.
She was still a little unsteady in the heels, but she was slowly getting used to them. She also noticed how the heels made her change the way she walked, giving her a sway to her walk.
"Well?" she asked as she returned to the living room.
"Perfect," replied Chris. He then patted the cushion next to him.
Jackie sat down next to him, and he slipped his arm around her.
"How're you feeling about all this?" he asked.
"It's very different, and I'm a little worried about how I'll be received at work, but otherwise I feel very calm," replied Jackie.
"I wouldn't worry about work. The people in the office are pretty nice. The ones that don't like it will keep their mouths closed, as they won't want to get in trouble."
"What about Tomas?" asked Jackie.
"He'll be very supportive. I was at a party at their house one time and met Selena's brother and his boyfriend. Tomas seemed totally cool with that."
"But that's different - I mean, I'm changing genders," stated Jackie.
"You also work in a cubicle for most of your workday. Trust me, after a while it won't be an issue," stated Chris, as he ran his hand over Jackie's face. "Anything else bothering you?"
"Mona seemed to think that I was your slave," she said softly.
Chris laughed. "That's because that's what she sees a lot of in there. I do like my women submissive, but I don't want a slave. That's too one sided. Jackie, you're an intelligent young woman. You have spirit, and I love that about you. But I do like that you're submissive. But don't worry, I don't want to force you to do anything, and if you have objections, I want to hear them."
"Thank you," replied Jackie. She twisted slightly as if she was in pain.
"You okay?" he asked.
"The ring was pinching a little. It's okay now," she explained.
"How do you feel about getting other piercings?" he asked.
"I'm not sure. I want to see how this one feels and then decide later," she replied. "Although, Mona said that men love her tongue piercing."
"It is pretty good," noted Chris. "We can talk about that later. The main reason I wanted you to get your clitty pierced was that as the hormones take over, the ring will help you enjoy your orgasms more."
"How do we go about getting hormones?" she asked.
"I'll call the doctor Monday and make an appointment for you. They're very powerful drugs, and I don't want to risk your health," he replied.
"I appreciate that. I have to admit that I'm excited about the changes," she replied.
Chris smiled and leaned over and kissed her gently; he was pleased at how willing she was. She was the submissive woman that he had craved his whole life. He began to undress her, and his hand began to rub her nipples. He felt her hand rubbing his hardening cock.
"Let's go to bed," he whispered into her ear.
Jackie just nodded, and Chris scooped her up into his arms and carried her into their bedroom.
"How long will we live apart?" asked Jackie, as she snuggled close to him.
"For a few months, I want you to live on your own as a woman; it'll help you adapt. However, you'll be spending a lot of time here," he replied as he ran his hand through her hair. "By the way, I know that you'll be wearing a wig for a while, but I hope you stay a redhead; I think you look so sexy."
"Cool, I like being a redhead," she replied. "Won't they say something about my hair growing out at work?"
"No, just keep it neat. Tess will probably be able to help you find a stylist," he replied. He then kissed her. "How're you doing?"
"I'm so happy," she replied with a sigh. "I had no idea that sex could feel this way. I love the way you feel when you're in me, it makes me feel.... well, feel like a woman. I feel like I've been reborn."
That was what he wanted to hear. While she was obviously new to having a man have sex with her, she made up with enthusiasm for what she lacked in experience. She was already becoming proficient at giving oral sex.
"How do you feel about steak for dinner?" he asked. "I pride myself on being an excellent chef."
"Okay, but I'm not too bad in the kitchen myself," added Jackie.
"Well, we'll have to try it in there sometime," replied Chris with a leer.
Jackie giggled.
"Okay, so call me when you're done," stated Chris as they drove to Tess's studio.
"I will," replied Jackie. She was wearing a short, floral pattern skirt and a white sleeveless cotton top. She was also wearing three-inch-heels. It was a warm spring day, and she looked like any of the young women walking around downtown. "So what will you be doing?"
"Oh, I have a few errands to run," he replied.
They arrived outside of Tess's salon, and after kissing her goodbye, Chris watched her walk up to the front door. A pretty woman with black hair let her in, he assumed she was Tess. Jackie waved goodbye and the door closed.
Chris headed downtown to do some shopping. He wanted to get new sheets, towels, and other things to feminize Jackie's apartment. He wanted to erase Jack's presence as quickly as possible.
Two hours later, he was carrying shopping bags into Jackie's place. He got to work quickly. First he stripped the sheets and pillow cases from the bed and replaced them with lavender ones. He had also bought her some satin sheets, but he would save those for later. The comforter was also lavender. He then set a lavender scented air freshener next to her bed.
Next he went into the bathroom and replaced all the towels with new ones. He kept the lavender theme. Additionally, he hung up a thick velour bathrobe on the hook of the door.
He then went into the living area and placed some bright colored throw pillows on the tan colored couch. He unpacked several vases and set them in different locations in the room. There was a flower stand a few blocks away, and Chris had stopped there on the way to the loft. They added a very nice feminine touch to the apartment.
He then placed several scented candles throughout Jackie's home. He made sure then there were several in her bathroom. He loved the idea of her taking a bubble bath to the light of candles.
Next, Chris began to do some cleaning up. He emptied Jackie's dresser drawers of anything masculine. Other than work clothes, he left a few t-shirts and some socks, but little else. He did the same to the closet. There was a Goodwill drop-box on the way back to his place, and he would deposit the reminders of Jack there. Jack would have to wear panties from now on.
As Jackie took over, Chris would replace Jack's work shirts with blouses and his trousers with female slacks.
He looked at his watch and nodded to himself. There was plenty of time left to go to his place and get Jackie's clothes.
On the way back to his place, he got a call from Jackie. She told him that she would be done around six. This was good news, and Chris told her that he'd see her at six.
Chris stopped at a furniture shop on the way back to Jackie's place. He picked out a few lamps to replace the ones in her apartment. While the old ones weren't that bad, he wanted Jackie's place to be very feminine. He already had plans to replace her curtains and artwork.
He carefully put away Jackie's wardrobe. Next, he installed the new lamps. It was a good start, he thought. He then saw a stack of magazines and had an idea. He ripped the subscription tag off a copy of Time and put it in his wallet. In the new few weeks, Jackie Easton would start getting subscriptions to Cosmopolitan, Glamour, and other female oriented magazines. He would also log online and sign Jackie up for some catalogs.
He wasn't really worried about the changes he had made to Jackie's home, as he hadn't gotten rid of anything that he considered she would miss. True, he was rewriting her life, but so far she didn't seem to mind. He wondered how she was doing with her lessons with Tess.
"No, no, Jackie, go lighter with the eyeliner; remember this is makeup for work, not barhopping," corrected Tess. She handed her a tissue. "Wipe it off and try again."
"Okay," replied Jackie.
"Actually, you're doing pretty well for someone who just started wearing makeup. I have women friends who still don't know how to correctly make themselves up," replied Tess.
"I had some experience with makeup in school," replied Jackie.
They had been working on makeup for over an hour. Tess still wanted to spend some time picking out a better wig for Jackie. She had a program on her computer that would allow her to try several styles for Jackie. All she had to do was take a photo of Jackie and load it into the computer. The wig Jackie was wearing was nice, but it was too big, in terms of hair. It was perfect for going out partying, but Jackie needed something a bit more practical for work. She did agree with Jackie that she looked fantastic as a redhead, and the curls also looked good.
A little while later, they were looking at various wig styles on Tess's computer.
"There's a great wig shop a few blocks from here. They have some real high quality wigs; we should be able to find a style close to one of these tomorrow," noted Tess. "I'll print these out so you can think about what styles you like."
"What about my own hair?" asked Jackie.
"It'll be a few months until its long enough for us to do anything with it. We can have it dyed the same color as your wig if you want. We might be able to give you a slightly feminine cut sometime in the next month, but you'll look pretty butch. Maybe we can give you more body by giving you a permanent," stated Tess. "We'll also get your eyebrows waxed more and dyed to match your hair."
"Oh. I'm not sure how well that would go over at work," she stated.
"If we go with a less dramatic red, it won't look that different from your present color, and then gradually we can lighten it as it grows out," she explained.
"Won't the hormones make it grow faster?"
"Doesn't always happen, Jackie," replied Tess. "You'll be stuck with the wig for a while. Still, you look pretty femme. I seriously doubt if anyone would make you."
"Make me?" asked Jackie.
Tess laughed. "How do I put this... how about, realize that you have a penis?"
"Oh!" replied Jackie as she started to giggle.
"This is a pretty liberal city, but be careful. For some reason, some men can find you very threatening," explained Tess. "Also be careful when you go out."
Tess then gave Jackie a lecture in personal safety.
"I had no idea," replied Jackie.
"You're a very attractive woman, and men will try to take advantage of that. They'll also see you as weaker, and some will see you as a victim. If they think you're a complete woman, and they discover your secret, they can freak out."
"I have a boyfriend," replied Jackie.
"I'm not talking about you going on a date, but what happens if someone grabs you in the parking garage of your loft?"
"I hadn't thought about that," replied Jackie.
"You need to be aware of your surroundings now more, Jackie. I would hate to see you get hurt," stated Tess.
"I'll be careful," replied Jackie.
Tess nodded. "Okay, tomorrow evening we'll go shopping. We'll focus on work and casual clothes. We'll also pick up some wigs."
"Sounds like fun," replied Jackie.
"Now, just so you know, all the places we'll be going tomorrow are T-girl friendly. They won't 'out' you, and they'll treat you like a woman, so you don't have to worry."
"Thanks, Tess," replied Jackie.
"You're welcome. Look, I know that this is business, but I like you. I'd like to be friends with you, if you don't mind."
"You mean that?" asked Jackie.
Tess nodded. "Yeah, you're nice. I'd like to see how you grow."
"Thanks," replied Jackie.
"Now, we have one more thing to do before you leave; I need to do your nails," stated Tess.
Jackie held out her hands. "I had totally forgotten."
"It might have raised a few questions tomorrow," stated Tess as she filled a bowl with nail polish remover. "Now, you need to soak in this for a while. After I remove the fake nails, I want to see what I can do with your own nails."
Like most men, Jack kept his nails short, but Tess was able to do some shaping with a file to help Jackie. She also cut back some of her cuticles and gave her nails a coat of clear polish.
"Won't someone notice?" asked Jackie looking at her nails.
"Maybe, but I doubt it. Besides, didn't you tell me that many of your co-workers think that you're 'T' anyway?" asked Tess.
Jackie just smiled and shrugged her shoulders and realized that work would be interesting from now own.
"I have something to ask you, Jackie. This weekend can't really be the first time you realized that you were a woman. You must have been struggling with this for years," stated Tess.
"That's not a question," replied Jackie.
Tess laughed. "I do that all the time. But you know what I mean!"
Jackie smiled back. "Not today. I have some thinking to do first. My feelings were repressed, but it's rather painful, and I don't know if I'm even ready to go there."
Tess nodded. "I'll be here when you're ready to talk."
"You look great, honey," stated Chris as he escorted her back to the car. "Did you do your own makeup?'
"Yes, after several attempts," she replied.
He opened the car door for her and then kissed her long and passionately. His tongue pressed deep into her mouth.
"That was nice," stated Jackie with a sigh.
"I just wanted to let you know I love you," replied Chris.
Chris drove directly to Jackie's home. He wanted to see her reaction to the changes.
They walked in together, and Jackie immediately noticed that her place had changed.
Jackie walked around and absorbed the changes. Chris closed the door behind him and watched her. She ran her hands across her new bedding, and then she checked out the bathroom. She then began to open up her drawers and saw that they contained her feminine clothes. She looked over her shoulder at Chris and smiled as she opened up her closet. Inside, she saw that Chris had removed most of her male clothes.
"Thank you," she replied as she sat down on the edge of her bed.
Chris walked over and sat down next to her. He put his arm around her and pulled her close.
"You don't mind?" he asked gently.
"No, not really. It helps speed up the process and saved me from doing it myself," she replied softly. "I like that you've made decisions for me. I never thought of myself as submissive, but it feels so natural now. It also turns me on. I can't imagine ever going back."
"I don't want to totally dominate you, Jackie," he replied. "I don't want a slave."
"Even if you do, I don't mind," she replied with a smile.
Chris cocked his head. "What do you mean?"
"It's complicated. I'm reliving feelings that I haven't felt since my parents died. I haven't had anyone who wanted me. I've had to make all my own decisions since I graduated high school. I haven't had anyone to help me, or anyone who I could go to for advice. I've missed that in my life. But it goes even deeper than that," said Jackie.
"What do you mean?" asked Chris.
"Since you've taken me in, I've found that I love being submissive to you. I love how you're re-writing my life," she stated. "I'm willing to let you transform me as you please, with one provision... that is you must promise that you'll love me."
"Jackie, I do love you. You're everything that I've ever wanted in a lover," he replied.
"That's what I've wanted to hear," commented Jackie. "I trust you and love you."
"There's more isn't there?" he asked.
Jackie nodded. "But I'm not ready to even think about those thoughts yet. Please be patient with me."
"I will." Chris then pulled her into his arms and began to kiss her. They were soon rolling around on her bed in carnal lust.
"So which wig do you like best?" asked Jackie. She was showing Chris the printouts of the various wig styles.
"I like this one," said Chris, pointing to one of the images. It was mid-length with large curls.
"I thought you'd pick that one," replied Jackie. She was dressed in a black lace teddy.
"I'd like to see you tomorrow evening. I should be home around six," he replied. "Call me when you get done shopping. You can model your new outfits for me."
"I'd like that," replied Jackie.
"I'll also call tomorrow to make an appointment for you with the doctor," continued Chris.
"Cool. Do you think that he'll be able to see me soon?" asked Jackie hopefully.
"I can't answer that, my love, but we'll get you on hormones as soon as possible. How's your piercing feel?" he asked.
Jackie reached down and ran her fingers across the steel ring that ran through the head of her clitty. "It doesn't hurt anymore."
"Good, but keep an eye on it and use the antibiotic on it. I don't want you to get sick," continued Chris.
"I promise," replied Jackie.
"Does the idea of having additional piercings bother you?" he asked.
"Like what?" asked Jackie.
"I'd like to have a small ring through each of your nipples and maybe a stud through your tongue," he stated.
"Really?"
Chris nodded. "We wouldn't get the nipple rings until after your breasts grow out a bit, and as for the tongue, we can wait until after you move in with me full time," stated Chris as he ran his finger around her nipples.
"Okay. Can I ask you something else?" she asked.
"Yes, my love," he replied.
"You've obviously thought a lot of this out; now you don't have to give me all the details, but what's your ultimate plan for me?" she asked.
Chris nodded. "That's a fair question. I eventually want you as a fulltime trophy wife. I really don't want you working fulltime; rather, I want you being my lovely sexy wife. I could accept you working part-time, but I'd still want you waiting for me at the door, eager to see me and please me. In return, I will take care of you and love you. Does that answer your question?"
Jackie nodded. "Yes, it does, thank you."
"And how do you feel about that?"
"I love it," replied Jackie.
"Now, how have you been paying Tess?" he asked.
"I've been using my credit card," she replied.
"Tell her that I'll write her a check at the end of the week," he stated.
"Okay. I like her a lot," said Jackie. She went on to tell Chris what Tess had said.
"Good, I think you need some female friends, someone to guide you," he replied.
"Thank you, Chris," stated Jackie.
"I'm also going to contact my lawyer about getting your name and gender legally changed," continued Chris.
"So, I would have a driver's license that says that I'm a woman?" asked Jackie.
"Of course. It seems silly that your ID would mark you a male, once you've started living fulltime as a woman," stated Chris.
Jackie snuggled up close to Chris. "I can't believe that this is happening. It's happening so fast, but then again, not fast enough."
Chris kissed Jackie. "I know. I can't wait until you're the beautiful woman you were meant to be."
Jackie dressed in a suit the following morning. She was wearing silk panties under the male trousers. Instead of socks, she was wearing black pantyhose. It felt nice against her legs. She looked at herself in the mirror. Other than her pierced ears and slightly trimmed eyebrows, she didn't look that different from Jack. However, on the inside she felt totally different.
She ran her hand across her now smooth face. While Jack didn't have a thick growth of facial hair, Tess had quickly convinced Jackie that she didn't want to keep shaving. Tess told her that she would make the first of a series of laser hair removal appointments for her. Tess told her that she might still have to get some electrolysis.
Jackie also hoped that her first appointment with her doctor would be soon, as she couldn't wait until her breasts began to grow.
Jackie fidgeted in front of the mirror. She was nervous and pleased that Chris stopped by on the way to work to see her.
"Relax, honey, you'll do fine," he stated.
"I know, but I'm still nervous," she replied with a giggle.
"No matter how it goes, just remember that you'll be in my bed tonight," he said.
Jackie broke out in a full laugh. "Great, now I'm horny and nervous."
"So tell me how you see yourself right now?" asked Chris as he sat down on the edge of her bed.
"I see myself as a woman forced to dress as a guy," she replied.
These were the words Chris had wanted to hear. "That's right, Jackie; you're not a man anymore. Look me in the face and repeat that."
Jackie turned around. "I'm not a man anymore. I'm Jackie, and I'm a woman."
"Whose woman?" he demanded.
Jackie smiled. "I'm your woman."
Chris nodded and unzipped his pants and pulled out his hard cock. "Show me, Jackie."
With only a second of hesitation, Jackie was soon on her knees pressing her lips against Chris's cock. It began to slide in between her lips.
Chris reached down and placed his hands gently on her head and guided her. "No matter how you dress now, no matter how others address you, no matter what your present ID says, no matter which bathroom you use at work, you're not a man; you're Jackie, my woman, my girlfriend. You suck cock like a woman, you make love like a woman, just remember that, my love."
Jackie moaned her reply as best she could while sucking Chris's cock. Her mouth was soon full with his seed as he came, and she obediently swallowed every drop.
"That was perfect, my sweet. Go and wash up, and I'll see you at work," stated Chris. "I love you."
Jackie arrived at her cubicle and got right to work. She thought about how good it had felt to suck off Chris that morning as she worked.
It was right before lunch when she heard a voice just outside her cubicle. "Hi Jackie, or are you back to being Jack," stated Lisa with a laugh as she ran her eyes over him.
Jackie turned around and laughed. "Jack is fine."
"Hey, I was wondering if you had plans for lunch," she asked.
Jackie was caught off guard, as no one had ever asked her out to lunch. "Um, no, I mean, sure that would be cool."
"Great, you free now?"
Jackie looked her watch; it was a feminine version of her old electronic one. Chris had bought it for her. It read 12:15.
"I had no idea it was so late," she replied.
"Come on, I'll drive," stated Lisa.
They drove to a small bistro a few miles from the office. It was familiar for some reason to Jackie; then it hit her, Tess's office was across the street.
"I've wanted to try this place for a while, but none of the men in the office ever wanted to go," said Lisa.
Jackie wondered if Lisa was just making small talk or if she was trying to bait her.
They were shown to a seat by the window. Jackie could look over and see the front door of Tess's office.
"I had to admit that you caught me off guard at the party, Jackie, err, I mean Jack," stated Lisa as she looked over the menu. "Still, I have to admit that you make a very attractive woman."
Jackie didn't know what to say and every second she hesitated made the moment more awkward.
"I had a little too much to drink," Jackie stammered as she nervously looked at the menu.
Lisa was twenty-five and very aggressive. From what Jackie had heard, Lisa was on the fast track at Chambers. She was also very attractive.
Lisa was two inches talker than Jackie, and was trim and athletic. Her auburn hair was cut short, but still looked feminine. In some ways, she reminded Jackie of the first female security officer on Star Trek: The Next Generation.
They ordered lunch, and while Jackie tried to shift the conversation to small talk or work, Lisa wouldn't let go of the party.
"Seriously, Jackie, you seemed more natural at the party than you do now," stated Lisa. She then reached over and took Jackie by the hand and examined her nails. "Nice. I love the clear coat. None of the men will notice it, and yet it looks so feminine. I also love the women's watch on your slender wrist."
Jackie felt her face start to get warm and tried to pull her hand away.
"Oh, that's so cute, you're actually blushing!" whispered Lisa. She then leaned over and smiled. "Don't worry, Jackie. I won't give away your secret. I think it's so hot. I love a man who is willing to surrender to his feminine side. Besides, it's the only way that our office will ever get another woman in it!"
"So... you're okay with it?" asked Jackie softly.
"Okay with it? By god, Jackie, this is incredible. So are you going to go fulltime?"
Jackie looked around and saw to her relief that no one was paying her any attention. "Yes, but not for a few months."
"Well, I'll support you completely. Besides, I'll finally have a girlfriend in the office I can hang out with," stated Lisa. "Christ, I'm so bored around here."
It hit Jackie that there were only a few other women in the office. Two were married and in their fifties. The only other single woman was Stacy, a pretty blonde who was engaged to a marine.
"Do you hit the clubs?" asked Lisa with a twinkle in her eyes.
"I'm sort of new to this, in many ways," stated Jackie.
"Oh, of course, and you're also new to town. Well, I go out almost every weekend, and trust me, no one would know you're a guy," continued Lisa. She then ran her eyes over Jackie. "I'd love to take you out on the town if you'd like."
"Um, I guess that would be fun," replied Jackie.
"Jackie, I'm not looking for a lover, just someone fun to hang with," stated Lisa.
"That's nice to know," replied Jackie.
"Now, I know you like women, but do you like men?" asked Lisa bluntly.
Jackie hesitated for a moment before answering.
Lisa put her hand up and smiled. "It's okay, I like them too."
Jackie began to feel her face get warm again.
Lisa leaned over and whispered. "Did Chris take you to bed after the party?"
Jackie almost choked on her food.
"It's okay, love. I saw you two leave together, and I know how smooth he can be. Chris is really nice, but he's too demanding for me. I like to be in charge myself. Oh, don't worry, it'll be our secret. Besides, I think you two make a hot couple," continued Lisa. "I like Chris, and it was a shame that his last wife dumped him."
"Who else saw?' asked Jackie, with a slightly worried look on her face.
"No one that I know of," replied Lisa. "I think I was one of the few people left at the party who was observant. Look, I think it's cool that you're really a chick, and I'm willing to help you. I think hitting some clubs would be good for you; you need to learn all aspects of being female. Since you've got a man, you can relax and let them slobber over you at the clubs. Trust me; we won't have to buy many drinks!" Lisa began to laugh.
Jackie couldn't help but join in.
They talked some more on the way back to work. Jackie wasn't totally sure of Lisa's intentions, but she felt she could trust her. She would still tell Chris, although she doubted he would mind. She shook her head in disbelief as in less than a week Jackie had a bigger social life than Jack had ever developed.
She called Chris on the way over to Tess's place. As expected, he didn't mind.
"Lisa's pretty wild. We went out once or twice, but we both wanted to be on top. I think it's great that she wants to be your friend," stated Chris.
"She says she just wants to be friends," remarked Jackie.
"If she wants to sleep with you, I don't mind. I know you love me, and I love you. Just tell me afterwards," he replied. He was pleased that Lisa had taken an interest in Jackie, and he hoped they would have sex. He knew that Lisa would totally dominate Jackie, and this would only help to reinforce Jackie's submissiveness and femininity.
"You don't mind?' asked Jackie, slightly taken back.
"Honey, I do want you all to myself, but if you have a fling with Lisa, that's fine. I don't consider you having sex with another woman as cheating, but let's be real clear; I'm the only man in your life."
Jackie sighed. "I just wanted to make sure that you really love me."
"Don't worry about that, you're my woman, and I love you," stated Chris.
"Well, I'm just about to Tess's place," stated Jackie.
"I can't wait to see you. I love you, Jackie," said Chris.
"I love you too," she replied.
Tess watched as Jackie did her makeup. Jackie had arrived at Tess's place directly from work. She had a bag of female clothes in her trunk that she carried inside with her.
"Not bad, Jackie. I'm very impressed with how quickly you've picked up on it," stated Tess. "Here's a wig for you. I stopped by and picked one up for you."
Jackie held it out and saw that it was close to the style she and Chris had liked. She slipped it on and adjusted it.
"That looks fab on you!" exclaimed Tess. "Finish dressing and we'll head out."
Jackie dressed in a short skirt, heels, and t-shirt. She wore a denim jacket over the shirt.
Tess looked at Jackie and nodded. "Nice outfit, although it makes you look like you're eighteen. I know, I'll just tell everyone that you're my kid sister."
Jackie laughed and looked at herself in the mirror. "I see what you mean," said Jackie. "Should I wear something else?"
Tess shook her head. "No, sit down, I want to try something." She then removed Jackie's lipstick and replaced it with a slightly brighter color. She then adjusted the rest of Jackie's makeup and hair. She also gave her some more flamboyant jewelry to wear.
"Take off that top and put this one on," stated Tess handing Jackie a low cut pink top with sequins on it.
Jackie obeyed and Tess nodded in approval.
"Now, you really look like a teenager," stated Tess.
Jackie looked at herself in the mirror, and it was true; she looked like she was in high school.
"This will make it even easier to help you pick out stuff. It'll look like I'm helping you pick out an adult wardrobe and it'll raise less questions. Oh, your boyfriend called me today and gave me some ideas on outfits for you. He also told me to keep a tab and he'd pick up the costs."
Jackie nodded, almost unable to take her eyes off the new younger version of herself.
"You've got to go to him like that, he'll love it!" stated Tess.
"You sure?' asked Jackie.
Tess nodded. "Guys love young girls, especially when they know that they won't get in trouble."
Jackie laughed.
"Okay, little sister, come on, we've got some shopping to do."
Jackie was impressed with how good a shopper Tess was. She was able to pick out things that could be interchanged with each other.
The clerks actually bought that Jackie was a teenager, although one woman made Jackie.
"So tell me, who is he?" she asked, leaning over towards Tess.
"My brother, he lost a bet with me," replied Tess with a giggle.
"Your little brother makes a cute girl. You ought to keep her in skirts," said the woman.
Tess laughed. "I agree, he's much easier to control this way too."
Jackie forced a laugh when Tess told her about the conversation. She also noticed how easily she submitted to Tess.
"Okay, little sister, we've done enough damage to Chris's budget tonight. Let's head back to my place," stated Tess.
"I can't believe we got so much stuff," replied Jackie.
"I'd like to see what else you have at your place," stated Tess. "It'll help me decide what else we need for now."
"You want to go now?" asked Jackie.
"Sure, I'd love to see your place."
They arrived a few minutes later and together they carried everything inside in only two trips.
"I like your place, Jackie, it's small, but cozy," noted Tess as they unpacked the clothes.
Jackie noticed a few new changes to her home. Obviously, Chris had been in again and had changed a few things. There were now prints of wildflowers on the walls instead of the prints of cars.
"Oh, I need to call Chris," stated Jackie as she picked up the phone. He was glad to hear from her. She explained how Tess wanted to see her place. "I like the changes."
"I knew you would," stated Chris. "Look, you can give me the full fashion show later, but I do want to see you after you drop off Tess."
"Okay," replied Jackie.
Chris smiled at the same time he felt his cock hardening as Jackie walked in and posed for him.
"And you went out with Tess the whole shopping trip like this?" he asked.
Jackie nodded.
"Cute," he replied. He pulled her close and began to kiss her. "Even as a teen, you're mine."
His goal was to have sex with her often, so that she would learn to crave it. So far, he wasn't disappointed. They ended up having sex on the couch. It pleased him knowing that his seed would be dripping out of Jackie's pussy as she drove home.
He sat back and sipped some brandy. The addition of Lisa to all this was unexpected, but would definitely speed up Jackie's transformation. He liked Lisa, and he had always felt it was too bad she was also dominant. The two times that they'd had sex it had been very good.
The doctor agreed to get Jackie in early after Chris talked to him. The four hundred dollars he had been given didn't hurt matters either. He smiled at the thought of Jackie starting hormones in a few days. He had also contacted a plastic surgeon friend from college regarding breast implants and facial surgery, just to get an idea of how much it would cost and how complicated the surgery would be. He gave the doctor photos of Jackie, and his friend agreed that he could make Jackie look very feminine.
True, this was costing him a lot of money, but it was worth it, he thought. Besides, Jackie was very good in bed.
Jackie dressed the next morning. She was slightly disappointed that Chris wasn't stopping by on the way to work. She smiled to herself thinking how addicted she was becoming to his cock.
Instead of her normal dress shirt, she decided to wear a woman's version. It didn't look that different from her male shirts, but it made her feel sexy knowing that she was wearing a blouse.
At work, Chris told her that he'd arranged for her to have Thursday off so she could go to the doctor.
"The doctor's even covered by our health program," stated Chris with a smile.
"Thank you," replied Jackie. "I'm going to see Tess this evening. She's taking me to a salon."
"Are you getting your hair dyed tonight?" he asked with a grin.
Jackie nodded.
"Good. Oh, don't forget to get your pubic hair dyed the same color," he whispered. "Call me when you're done."
Jackie stood there in shock and couldn't help shaking her head. I should have thought of that, she thought as she returned to her cubicle.
Lisa stopped by later. "You want to go to lunch?" she asked.
"Sure, that sounds good," replied Jackie.
They went back to the same place as before.
"I like this place, and it gives us a chance to talk more openly," stated Lisa. "But don't worry. Jackie, I won't out you."
"I appreciate that," replied Jackie.
"I like your blouse. It took me a while to notice it. Has anyone else said anything?" she asked.
Jackie shook her head. "No. I guess I should be glad that you're the only observant person in the office."
"It'll be interesting to see how long it takes before someone notices, especially when you start hormones," replied Lisa.
"Well, we'll see even sooner, as I'm getting my hair done this evening. Mostly, I'm getting it colored, along with my eyebrows. It's really too short to do anything with it right now," replied Jackie. It was nice to have someone she could talk to openly with.
"What color are you getting?"
"Close to the color of the wig I wore at the party," replied Jackie.
Lisa ran her eyes over Jackie. "That's a nice color for you. I doubt many will notice or say anything."
"I'm still sort of amazed at how calm I've been through all this. I mean, last week at this time I was just Jack, the unknown, barely-noticed new guy. At work, I'm still that, more or less, but my life is being re-written, and I love every change," said Jackie. She then told Lisa about the previous night and about how Chris had changed her apartment.
"That's pretty hot. Damn, I wish I could have seen you in your teenage mode. Maybe we can both go out some night as 'younger women.' That would be fun," replied Lisa.
"Yes, but we wouldn't get served. Tess said that I looked barely eighteen," replied Jackie.
"I'd like to meet Tess sometime; she sounds fun."
"She's nice. Maybe we can all go out sometime," replied Jackie. She then began to laugh.
"What's so funny?" asked Lisa.
"I just realized that I have more women friends than male friends in town."
Lisa laughed. "Well, why not? You're well on your way to being a woman yourself. Speaking of which, you want to go out clubbing this weekend?"
"I need to check with Chris first, but he liked the idea of me hanging out with you," replied Jackie.
"Cool. Do you have a short dress, something fun to wear?" she asked.
Jackie nodded. "Yes, I'm quickly acquiring a new wardrobe. Chris also likes me in short dresses and skirts."
"And you want to please him, of course," replied Lisa.
"Yes. I know it seems strange, but I love pleasing and obeying him," replied Jackie.
"It's not strange; you're a submissive, and it's great that you've accepted this. True feelings shouldn't be repressed," stated Lisa. She reached into her purse. "Here's my home number. Feel free to call me after work."
"Thanks," replied Jackie. She wrote down her own number and gave it to Lisa. "Here's mine."
"Cool. Well, as soon as you know if you're free for a girls' night out, let me know. Also I would like to take you shopping; it'll be fun."
"I'd like that," replied Jackie.
Lisa barely contained her smile as she sipped her water.
"Now, have you thought of wearing a camisole under your blouse?" asked Lisa.
"Wouldn't it show through?" replied Jackie.
"No, they make many that are smooth. We can stop and get some on the way back to work if you want,'" stated Lisa, knowing the offer would be too good for Jackie to resist.
"Okay," replied Jackie.
"Oh, I can't wait to take you out on the town. It'll be so much fun," stated Lisa.
"Well? What do you think?" asked Maria, the stylist who had just finished working on Jackie.
Jackie stared at herself in the mirror. Her hair color was now a reddish brown, as were her eyebrows. Maria had also trimmed back Jackie's sideburns and layered the body of her hair. It was amazing how different it looked.
"Now, there's a lot of mousse in your hair right now, so don't worry; you'll pass as a guy at work. The next time I dye your hair, I'll make it redder. In a few months you'll have dark red hair, and most people won't notice the change.
"I don't know about my eyebrows," stated Jackie. "They're very thin now."
"Don't worry, Jackie. Men don't notice those sorts of things. Besides, I'm going to make them even thinner next time."
"You look great, Jackie," stated Tess. "I told you Maria was great."
"As you hair grows, I'll work it so you can go without your wig. Right now you could pass as a real butch girl."
"I'll stick with the wig for now," replied Jackie as she ran her fingers through her hair.
"Well, we're not done yet. I love the idea of dying your pubic hair. Now, lie back and let me get back to work," stated Maria.
When she was done, Jackie looked down at the magic Maria had performed. Her pubic hair was now a deep red, and was styled to look neat and feminine.
"I went darker down there as most people won't see it anyway," giggled Maria. "By the way, I love the piercing."
"Thank you," replied Jackie blushing slightly.
"It's so cute, I bet it helps to enforce your feelings of femininity," added Maria.
"It does," replied Jackie.
"I'll put you down for an appointment in a month," stated Maria. "I'm going to enjoy working on you, Jackie."
Chris ran his fingers through Jackie's hair as they lay in his bed together. "Very nice, very nice indeed; you've made me very happy, my sweet." He was very pleased that she had followed all his commands.
Jackie trembled with excitement. She loved that Chris was pleased with her. "I love pleasing you."
"I know, my sweet. Now, when you go to the doctor on Thursday, I want you to be dressed nice. Don't worry, the doctor works with girls like you all the time."
"So, I'll be on hormones soon?"
Chris nodded. "I can't wait to see the changes." He ran his fingers across her nipples. "These are going to get very large." He leaned down and began to kiss them.
Jackie moaned. "Mmm, that feels so good."
"If you like it now, you'll love it once they start to grow," replied Chris as he leaned down to begin sucking on Jackie's nipples.
"So you really don't mind that Lisa and I are going clubbing?" asked Jackie as she dressed.
"No, I think it's great. I told you that I trust you, and I think it's cool that you're developing a girly social life," replied Chris. He was pleased that Jackie was developing a social life. It would only enforce her new feminine status. "In fact, I think you should go out with your girlfriends regularly."
Jackie leaned over and kissed Chris. "Thank you so much."
Chris kissed her back. Inside, he was pleased that she was asking for permission. "Look, you're a woman now, but I understand that you may still have feelings for women. I don't mind if you have a fling with another woman, just as long as I stay the only man in your life and you tell me all about it."
"I promise that I'll never cheat on you," she replied.
"I know that," he replied and kissed her again.
As soon as Jackie got home, she called Lisa and told her the good news.
"That's great. I can't wait."
"So what night is best for you?" asked Jackie.
"Why not Friday? That way you'll have the rest of the weekend with Chris," she replied. "Oh, I went shopping this afternoon after work and saw the perfect dress for you. Are you free tomorrow to go shopping?"
"Can we go Thursday, I have a doctor's appointment that day?" replied Jackie.
"Okay. Well goodnight, girlfriend," stated Lisa.
Jackie hung up the phone and decided to have a glass of wine before going to bed. Her life had changed so drastically in the past week. She was now living two lives. At work she was Jack, but as soon as she came home she was Jackie. Actually, even at work she was barely Jack. Other than Lisa, no one had noticed that she was wearing a blouse with her suit. She wondered how far Chris would take this before she became totally Jackie at work.
She sat down on her couch and sipped her wine. She was only wearing a red silk teddy, and she loved how it felt against her smooth body.
Jackie thought about how Chris had taken control of her life. She should have fought it, but why? It felt so good to be under his control, and it wasn't like he was making her do anything against her will. Then again, it seemed unthinkable to disobey Chris, and her will to resist was almost nonexistent; besides what was the harm? A week ago she was just a nobody working on a computer in a new city; now she had a boyfriend and a social life. So what if that meant she was becoming a woman? It was better than being alone all the time, and both Jack and Jackie had had enough of that.
Jackie finished her wine and went to bed thinking about Chris and how good it felt to be in bed with him.
It was Thursday, and Jackie was sitting on an examination bench across from her doctor. She had been slightly surprised that the doctor that Chris had arranged for her to see was a black woman. She was also surprised that the doctor was from another country.
"May I ask where you're from originally?" asked Jackie.
The woman smiled. "I'm originally from Haiti, but I moved to the states ten years ago," replied Dr. Bonnet.
Jackie nodded. "I detected a French accent, but I couldn't quite place it."
"I picked up my accent in Paris. My parents moved there when I was five. We sort of bounced back and forth between there and Haiti," stated Dr. Bonnet. "Now, you look like an excellent candidate for gender reassignment. Usually, I would like a letter from a therapist, but since you're living almost fulltime and seem very well adjusted, I'll bypass that."
"Thank you, Dr. Bonnet."
"Now, I can start you off on a new combination drugs of that I've been working with. I've been getting some very good results with them, and you have the right body size for them. You're in great shape, but you have sufficient body fat for redistribution."
"What sorts of results?" asked Jackie.
"Well, I've seen much faster changes than with conventional hormone treatments. You should notice changes in the next few weeks, and your breast development will be much faster," stated Dr. Bonnet. "Now, if you agree, I will need to see you weekly to monitor the changes via blood work."
"Okay," replied Jackie. "The faster the better."
"Wonderful, now the first treatment is an intravenous infusion, and will take an hour. Would you like to make an appointment or start now?" she asked
"Now, please!" replied Jackie immediately.
Dr. Bonnet smiled. "I thought that would be your answer. Okay, follow me to the treatment room. You'll get the first treatment today, and this will be supplemented orally every day. As you progress, I would like to have you get an infusion once every two weeks."
"That sounds fine. Are the other supplements pills?" asked Jackie.
Dr. Bonnet shook her head. "It's a liquid. It's an herbal treatment that I've been using, so it's all natural. It sort of tastes like a fruit smoothie, but not as sweet."
"Okay," replied Jackie.
Dr. Bonnet went on to tell Jackie what to expect. "Your skin will become softer, and your body hair will get lighter and less coarse. Of course, you'll have fat redistribution to the hips, buttocks, and breasts. Your muscle mass will decrease, and you'll find it harder to get an erection. You may also find that your emotional state is more changeable."
"Will I still have sensitivity there?" asked Jackie.
Dr. Bonnet opened a door to a small room. Inside was a bench with an IV stand next to it. "Yes, and you'll even have orgasms, but your male organ will be smaller and won't get hard. Now, lie down on the bench, and I'll get the treatment."
A few minutes later Jackie was getting her first treatment. She knew that there would be no results for a while; still, she felt different as the clear liquid entered her arm.
Dr. Bonnet monitored the treatment and smiled. "I think you'll be very pleased with the results. I'll have the liquid supplements ready for you at the front desk. My nurse will take over for now. I'll see you next week, Jackie."
"Thank you, doctor," replied Jackie. She had to think as she waited for the treatment to end. Just as Lisa had said, no one had commented on her new hair color. It was amazing how some people paid so little attention to others. She had confidence that as her hair grew out she would be able to transition the style from more unisex to feminine. All her work shirts were now blouses. They weren't that different from her male shirts, but it meant a lot to her knowing she was now wearing some women's clothes at work. Chris suggested that she start wearing women's slacks to work soon, and she was looking for some that would go with her male jackets.
An hour later Jackie departed Dr. Bonnet's office with a large bag of sealed bottles. She was sort of surprised that she wasn't given a prescription for pills, but whatever worked, she thought.
Jackie looked at her watch again and nervously sipped her drink. Lisa was supposed to meet her for lunch, and she was ten minutes late. She was sitting in a bistro a block away from their regular place, and while she felt confident in her appearance and ability to pass, she was still nervous about sitting alone.
Lisa walked inside a few minutes later and scanned the room. She then noticed Jackie and smiled and walked over to join her.
"Jackie, you look great," commented Lisa.
Jackie was dressed in a short skirt, white blouse, and heels.
"Thank you," replied Jackie.
"So how did the exam go? Are you on hormones now?" asked Lisa.
"Yes," replied Jackie, and she told Lisa about Dr. Bonnet.
"I've been doing some online research about hormones the last few days, and I read about the process you're on. I can't wait to see if you bloom as well as the women in the photos," commented Lisa.
"Dr. Bonnet said that I should start seeing results in the next few weeks," replied Jackie.
"Well, since no one noticed your new hair color, I doubt they'll notice when you start growing breasts," stated Lisa.
"As soon as it becomes noticeable, I want to switch over and become Jackie all the time," stated Jackie.
"I don't know; I find it really cool that you're in between and pushing the boundaries. It's a bit of a turn-on knowing that every day you're becoming more and more feminine and that almost no one knows!"
"Maybe they're all just being polite," stated Jackie.
Lisa shook her head. "No, they're all too wrapped up in their own little worlds. I bet you could wear heels to work and none of them would notice."
"They might notice heels," replied Jackie with a laugh.
"Yeah, but they wouldn't notice flats. Eat fast; after I show you the dress, we'll go to the shoe store. I have a great idea!"
They stopped at a shoe store a few blocks up the street. Lisa led Jackie inside. It was a self-service discount store.
"Look at these shoes, Jackie," stated Lisa.
She was pointing to a pair of black flats.
"You could wear those at work, and no one would notice," continued Lisa.
"You really think so?" asked Jackie as she examined the shoes. They were functional, but not overly attractive.
"Absolutely. Look, you spend most of your time in your own cubicle writing reports and doing research. Who would see them?"
Jackie nodded and began to look for her size in the stacks of shoes.
"You could even wear stockings with them," said Lisa.
Jackie grinned. "I've already been wearing pantyhose every day - and even you didn't notice."
Jackie tried on a pair of black flats. They were comfortable and not that expensive. The idea of adding shoes to her feminized work attire was very arousing. She ended up picking out four pairs of shoes, two brown, and two black. The styles were all similar, and barring close inspection, few would suspect that Jackie was wearing women's shoes.
"This is so cool," stated Lisa as they walked out of the shop. "I have to admit that it's a big turn on knowing that Jack will be mainly dressed in women's clothes, and no one will know."
"I still have to pick out some slacks that will pass as male," stated Jackie.
"I'll keep an eye out for anything that looks good," said Lisa. "Now, let's go look at the dress I want to see you in for Friday night.
The dress was a jet black strapless dress. It had a lace-up corset-style back, and the hem was very short. There was boning built in to help with support.
"It's so hot; you'll look great in it," stated Lisa. "The built-in support will allow you to use pads to push up your boobies."
"I don't know," stated Jackie, as she looked at the dress.
"Don't make any decision until you try it on," interrupted Lisa. "Come on, let's find a changing room and see what you look like in it." She grabbed Jackie by the arm and pulled her towards the back of the shop.
Lisa helped Jackie into the dress. Jackie found that Lisa was right, and the lace up aspect of the dress helped give Jackie the illusion of having breasts as well as narrowing her waist a bit. Combined with the silicone pads, Jackie even had some cleavage.
"You have to buy this dress, Jackie. It looks great on you," stated Lisa. "I know Chris will love taking it off you." She then began to giggle.
Jackie laughed too. She had to admit that the dress looked great on her. "Okay, okay, I'll buy it. So what are you wearing?"
"I'll be wearing my red satin number; I'm not about to have you show me up!" she replied with a laugh.
"I doubt that I'll upstage you, Lisa," replied Jackie.
"Don't sell yourself short, Jackie; you're very attractive," replied Lisa. She glanced at her watch. "I need to get back to the salt mine. I'll see you tomorrow." She then gave Jackie a hug.
Jackie was slightly nervous as she drove towards Lisa's address. Work had been a breeze. It was amazing that while a good part of her wardrobe was feminine, no one noticed other than Chris and Lisa.
She had to admit that the feel of stockings under her pants was a big turn on all day. She wore black stockings and a garter belt. Thankfully, they didn't show through her pants.
Jackie had gone home and changed into full femme before heading over to Lisa's. She would change into her new dress at Lisa's
She was nervous about going out to the clubs and what would happen if someone made her. Chris had told her that it was very unlikely, as she was so feminine, but Jackie wasn't totally sure. The last thing she needed was to get in trouble.
Lisa was wearing a silk kimono when she greeted Jackie at the door.
"Hey, right on time. Good to see you, girlfriend," stated Lisa. "Come on in."
Jackie walked in carrying her clothes.
"I like your makeup and hair, but I'd like to make a few changes, it you don't mind," stated Lisa. "I want you to look really hot tonight."
"I don't mind," replied Jackie. She noticed that Lisa's makeup was much heavier and sexier than hers.
"We're going to paint the town red tonight."
Lisa's condo was very nice. Jackie wondered how much a place like this cost, as it looked new. She followed Lisa back to her bedroom. Lisa motioned for Jackie to sit down at the makeup table.
"Now, just relax; I'm going to make you so hot," stated Lisa.
Jackie sat back and let Lisa go to work. She applied more eye shadow and eyeliner. She also used a lot of mascara.
"I want your eyes to be very dramatic," explained Lisa. She then went to work on Jackie's lips. She applied bright red lipstick, followed by gloss. "Oh, that looks so sexy."
Jackie had to agree. Unlike the previous week, she now looked not just sexy, but erotic.
"Okay, we need to get dressed; we can't keep the boys waiting," stated Lisa.
They took Lisa's coupe downtown. Lisa had loaned Jackie a wrap to cover her shoulders as it was still a little cool at night.
She was carrying a small bag with her lipstick, money, and ID inside. Lisa had jokingly handed her several condoms.
"I promised Chris that I wouldn't have sex with other men," replied Jackie as she handed the condoms back.
"Keep them in your purse anyway. It someone sees them, they'll be sure that you're a woman," stated Lisa. "Oh, you should also carry a few tampons in there too. I'll give you a few later."
Jackie shrugged her shoulders and put the condoms back in her purse.
Lisa pulled the car in front of a large club and waited for the valet to come and park her car. The name of it was "Anything Goes."
"This is a great club," stated Lisa. "It's only open on the weekends, and it has a high cover charge, but it's worth it. They have four floors, two are dance floors, and the other two are lounges. The one on the top floor usually has a jazz or blues band playing. We'll work our way up there," stated Lisa.
"How high is the cover charge?" asked Jackie.
"Fifty, but it keeps out the cave dwellers. Trust me, in another hour they'll be turning people away," explained Lisa.
"So you come here often?" asked Jackie.
Just then a valet walked up and took Lisa's keys. "Hey, good to see you, Lisa," stated the valet.
Lisa laughed as she glanced over at Jackie. "Does that answer your question? I picked this place as I wanted you to feel safe. They know me here, and that will help you."
They walked up to the front, and after paying their cover charge, they were waved inside. Jackie had expected to be carded and was a little surprised when they weren't. She asked Lisa about it.
"They card you over there. That's where we'll get our hands stamped for alcohol. Don't worry, hon, they don't care about your real gender here; remember the name of the club," explained Lisa.
Just as she said, the man checking IDs barely raised an eyebrow when Jackie showed him her driver's license. He did run his eyes over her and then leered at her as she walked away.
He leaned over to his partner and smiled. "She's a guy," he whispered.
The other man smiled back. "I'd still hit it."
The first man laughed. "Me too."
Jackie and Lisa headed inside.
"I'm impressed at how easily you move around, Jackie. You act as if you've been wearing heels your whole life."
"I've been practicing," replied Jackie. "Oh, which restroom do I use?"
"You're choice. However, they have men's, women's, and unisex rooms on each floor. Use the one you feel most comfortable using. If you want, I'll go into the ladies with you."
Jackie nodded.
Lisa led them to the bar and ordered cosmopolitans for both of them. The drinks arrived and Lisa made a short toast.
"To your rebirth," she stated and sipped her drink.
Jackie laughed and followed suit. The drink was very good, and Jackie felt a warm glow throughout her body. "Wow, this is strong," she stated.
"I know, that's why you have to take it slow," replied Lisa.
They worked their way through the different levels as Lisa gave Jackie the grand tour.
"I don't think I'm ready to go out on the dance floor," whispered Jackie, as they watched the people dancing.
"You don't dance?" asked Lisa.
Jackie shook her head. "I was the typical bad white guy dancer as Jack."
"I've taken lessons," replied Lisa. "Hey, you should do that. It would definitely help you. I'm going to start taking salsa classes next month; you should join me."
"Salsa?" asked Jackie.
"Oh, it's lots of fun, and great exercise. What do you say?" asked Lisa.
"Okay, but only if we're in the same class."
"Deal!" replied Lisa.
They noticed a table open up and quickly grabbed it. It didn't take long for them to catch the attention of the men hovering around the dance area.
"It looks like we're outnumbered three to one," said Jackie, as she sipped her drink.
"More like five to one - typical Friday night," replied Lisa with a wink. "Do you mind if I dance?"
"No, not at all," stated Jackie.
"Cool, I need to dance. Watch my drink, okay?" asked Lisa.
Jackie nodded. Lisa had warned Jackie about men who would try to slip things into drinks.
Lisa was back after twenty minutes on the dance floor and smiled at Jackie. "I can't wait until you can dance. It'll be so fun being out there with you."
Within a few minutes, two men walked over to their table and asked them to dance. Lisa, nodded, got up and went out on the dance floor with one of them. Jackie politely declined the other man's offer. He was persistent and tried his best to get Jackie to dance with him.
"I'm not a good dancer," explained Jackie.
Just then the DJ switched to a slow dance number. "How about this one?" he asked as he extended his hand. "Come on."
Lisa had just returned and motioned for Jackie to accept.
"Okay," replied Jackie reluctantly.
The man was much taller than Jackie, and his muscular arms easily surrounded her as they danced close together. Jackie imagined what it would be like to dance with Chris to keep her mind off the fact the man was whispering in her ear. He was telling her how sexy she was and he wanted to be with her. She had to admit that it was a bit of a rush to be the object of his affections, even if it was only for a dance. However, she didn't appreciate his hands groping her ass.
She thanked him for the dance and quickly returned to Lisa.
"You dance better than you give yourself credit for, Jackie," stated Lisa.
"I wasn't dancing, I was just carried around by him," she replied as she finished her drink. "I need another... now."
Lisa laughed. "Let's head up to the top floor; it's more relaxed up there."
Jackie agreed. "I feel like a small fish in a shark pool."
Lisa laughed. "Welcome to the club!"
They found seats at the bar on the top floor. A man was playing piano and another was playing a sax. The music was soft jazz.
Lisa ordered two more cosmopolitans.
"This is more like it," remarked Jackie. "Are the men always like that down there?"
Lisa nodded. "Did you go to clubs when you were...Jack?"
Jackie nodded. "I wasn't that bad."
Lisa cocked her head. "Really? You never copped a feel with a woman you were dancing with?"
"You saw that?"
Lisa laughed. "It was hard not to. So, answer my question."
"Okay, I might have gone too far. I had no idea how obnoxious it was."
Lisa laughed. "You know, when I'm ready to settle down, I may insist my boyfriend undergo something like what you're doing. It'll give him a better insight into what women go through. "
"I'm just glad Chris is nice," stated Jackie as she took a sip.
"He is controlling," stated Lisa.
"I don't mind that. He hasn't forced me to do anything I didn't want to," she replied.
"Are you sure?"
Jackie nodded. "Absolutely. I admit that I'm submissive, but he's not forcing me into anything. I love what I'm becoming. I haven't had someone care about me since my parents died. I've longed for a relationship like this for so long."
Lisa smiled back. "I just don't want to see you get hurt. While I have to admit that you're better off as a woman, I just want you to be sure that you're doing the right thing. This is a pretty drastic change."
"I appreciate your concern and friendship. It means a lot to me. No, I'm so happy about the changes. I don't feel like I'm dressing up, this is who I am now."
Lisa reached over and placed her hand on Jackie's. "You can count on me to help you."
Jackie sighed. "Thanks."
"I want to confess something to you. I lied at the party last week," confessed Lisa.
Jackie looked confused. "What do you mean?"
"When you hit on me, I said I don't like women. I lied," commented Lisa.
Jackie cocked her head.
"I think you're very sexy, and while I know you're seeing Chris, I wouldn't mind taking you to bed myself," continued Lisa.
"You mean that?" asked Jackie.
Lisa nodded. "I also love the fact that you're submissive. Like Chris, I need to be in control in bed."
"I don't know how good I am in bed these days; I don't know if I can mentally do it as a male," replied Jackie.
"So? I'm not looking for a man tonight, and besides... I'll be the one making love to you."
For the second time in her life, Jackie found herself being led to bed by a more dominant lover. And as with Chris, Jackie was willingly submitting.
Even though Lisa was dominant, she was very soft and caring in how she undressed Jackie. They were back at Lisa's condo, lying together on her bed. Lisa was on top of Jackie, kissing and caressing her.
"Oh, my god, you got your clitty pierced, that is so hot," exclaimed Lisa. She licked her lips. "Yes, you're definitely doing the right thing, Jackie; you really are a woman."
They kissed and cuddled for a while. Lisa was in charge and dictated the action. She reached into her nightstand and pulled out a double ended dildo, attached to a leather harness. "I want to fuck you, Jackie," she stated as she strapped on the sex toy. "I want this bad, and have been thinking about it all week."
"Please, Lisa, fuck me," moaned Jackie, who had been worked into a full state of sexual arousal by Lisa.
Lisa positioned Jackie on all fours, facing the mirror on her dresser.
"I want you to see me behind you, my love," stated Lisa. She gently began to massage in lubricant, opening up Jackie's ass-pussy. With a seductive smile on her face, she began to press the dildo against Jackie.
Jackie gasped as she felt the toy enter her. Lisa eased it in slowly. She pressed her hips against Jackie, and soon her cock was deep inside her lover. The other end was deep in Lisa as she began to move in and out of Jackie. The sensation was everything she had hoped it would be, and she slowly increased her pace. Jackie was moaning and begging for more, which Lisa gladly obliged.
Their lovemaking increased as did their sense of urgency. Lisa reached around and stroked Jackie's clit, matching the pace and rhythm of their lovemaking. She wanted to make Jackie cum at the same time, and she just about achieved this, with her orgasm arriving moments before Jackie's.
Lisa pulled out of Jackie and withdrew the dildo from her own vagina. She had just enough energy to set it on the nightstand.
After a while, Jackie managed to moan out. "That... was... incredible."
"I... know," replied Lisa, as she pulled Jackie close to her.
They ended up falling asleep in each other's arms.
The next morning, they were eating breakfast together.
"Thank you, Jackie. I really needed that," stated Lisa, as she spread some jam on her English muffin.
"I should be the one thanking you," replied Jackie.
"Well, I can tell you one thing, you're definitely a woman," added Lisa. "I tried that once with a guy, and he just couldn't handle it. You took it like a real woman."
"Thank you," replied Jackie.
As they ate, they talked about the previous night.
"Jackie, you told me that your parents died when you young; what happened?"
"My dad was an engineer and a pilot. He and Mom were flying back from a construction site in Alaska, and their plane crashed. It was a company jet, and it turned out that the maintenance had been neglected. I was ten at the time. They were great parents, and my only regret about them was that I never had a chance to say goodbye. They were here, and then they were gone," she replied sadly.
"What happened to you?"
"I was passed around from one relative to another. I was never really mistreated, but I was always the outsider. I never felt accepted by any of them."
"What do you mean?" asked Lisa.
"Well, I was taken care of. My parent's estate left me well off. Between their insurance and the settlement from the crash, I had a lot of money. My parent's lawyers put most into a trust fund, which pissed off the various relatives I lived with. They were given monthly checks that more than covered my expenses, but they wanted it all. One uncle wanted it to start his own business; a cousin wanted it to add a pool to their yard. It was pretty sick."
"When did you realize that they wanted the money more than you?" asked Lisa.
"I think it was when I was twelve. I would have given them the money, if they had treated me like one of the family. I bounced around until I graduated high school. I attended four in three years, and then went away to college. That was the last time I talked to anyone in my family."
"How awful," stated Lisa. "So do you still have the money?"
Jackie nodded. "Most is still untouchable until I turn twenty-five. I used some for college, but I still took out loans to pay tuition."
"It must have been a horrible upbringing. With moving around so much, it must have been hard to keep friends," stated Lisa.
"It was. I grew up seeking someone who loved me. In college, I went through a series of girlfriends. Looking back, I guess I was way too possessive and eager for a long term relationship. I guess that freaked some of them out. I mean, I was desperate to find someone. I guess I was lucky that no one took advantage of me."
"I can't imagine what that would have been like," replied Lisa.
"The last time I actually celebrated a birthday was when I was ten. Most holidays sucked too, as I always felt alone and not belonging."
"You mentioned that you were fortunate that no one took advantage of you...."
Jackie interrupted. "I know what you're about to say. But Chris loves me. I can feel it," she stated, pointing at her chest. "Is he the one that I'm going to spend my life with? I don't know, but he's the first person that I've been with in a long time who cares for me, and I need that... I need it badly."
Lisa nodded.
"I also consider you as someone who cares about me," added Jackie.
"Thank you. I wish you all the best with Chris. He is a nice guy, and I also feel that he means the best for you," she stated.
"Thank you. I did enjoy last night and hope we can go out to the clubs again," said Jackie. "I'll even learn to dance."
Lisa laughed and then kissed Jackie. "That's the spirit!"
Jackie laughed.
"Hey, go back to the girls you dated in college. You said that they didn't want to get in a long term relationship with you, right?"
"Yes," replied Jackie.
"But did you stay friends with them?" she asked.
Jackie nodded. "Yes, we didn't have bad breakups. They said that they wanted to stay friends, which we did."
"I bet they sensed that you were different. I had a transgendered friend in college, and I always felt different around him, even before I knew his secret."
"You think so?" asked Jackie.
"Yes, you kiss and make love like a woman. I bet they sensed your feminine side," stated Lisa. "In fact, I bet that if you were to call them and tell them that you're now Jackie, I imagine they wouldn't be surprised."
"That would make sense," replied Jackie.
"I think the reason you didn't see this in yourself sooner was that you were too busy looking for someone to love you. You repressed anything that might make you less desirable."
"Anything else, Doctor?' asked Jackie with a grin.
"No, but think about it. You just didn't turn into a girl last week. Obviously, this is something that was deeply repressed, and now it's out like a volcano erupting," continued Lisa. "I just want you to know that I'll be there anytime you need help."
Jackie smiled back. "That means a lot to me, thank you."
"And if Chris breaks up with you, I have dibs!"
Chris wasn't all that surprised that Lisa had bedded Jackie. In fact, he had hoped she would. He was pleased to hear how Lisa had used a strap-on to fuck Jackie. This would only serve to enforce Jackie's feminine persona.
They were currently driving across town for dinner. He was dressed in a new Armani suit, and Jackie was in a sexy black dress he had bought for her.
"How are you handling the hormones?" he asked.
"Everything seems to be going well. The liquid doesn't taste bad," replied Jackie.
"Don't be disappointed if you don't see any changes for a few weeks," stated Chris.
"I know, I wish I could just take a pill, and poof, be feminized," she stated.
"Where's the fun in that?" he asked and started laughing.
"True," replied Jackie. "I'll start wearing those slacks at work starting Monday. The only masculine clothes I'll be wearing are my jackets. I mean I'm wearing a blouse, a camisole, panties, pantyhose, sometimes stockings, women's slacks, and shoes. The tie and jacket are the only things male in my wardrobe, and still no one has noticed, other than Lisa."
"It'll get a little trickier when your body starts changing. You'll need to start wearing a bra; we can find styles that won't be so obvious, but we'll have to address the fact that Jackie will be replacing Jack. How strongly do you feel about your current job?"
Jackie thought about it before answering. "To be honest, I could take it or leave it. The work's not exactly exciting. I took the job to pay off my loans."
"I'll keep an eye out for other positions for you once you transition. I'm not talking about you becoming a secretary or anything like that - not unless you want to be mine," he replied with a laugh.
"Even if you were serious, I doubt if Mr. Chambers would go for that," replied Jackie. "Still, it would be fun."
Chris nodded. "It would definitely hurt my work production. Is there anything else you'd like to do? What was your major in college again?'
"I was a business major, but I took some classes in library science. I worked summers at the university in the library."
"How many classes are you from finishing a library degree?" he asked.
"I could do it in a year, if I went back to school fulltime, why?"
"Mr. Chambers is on the board of the city library. I bet he could get you a job if you wanted. It's a far better job for you anyway."
"You mean that?" she asked.
"Sure. You could enroll in the fall semester as Jackie. I'm willing to bet that you could start working for them now part time as you finish your degree."
Jackie nodded. "That's a very appealing idea. I must admit that I really don't like working in a cube."
"I know. I'm so glad that I'm a manager now. Well, we can look into getting you enrolled in the fall semester. By then, I doubt you'll look masculine enough to pass as Jack."
"I'd like that," she replied. The idea was very pleasing to her.
"But I thought you didn't want me to work fulltime?" she asked.
"I don't, but if you're working as a woman in a job like a librarian, I don't mind, just as long as you remember that you're my woman."
Jackie smiled. "I'll never forget that."
"Well, here we are. You'll love this place, they have the best seafood in town," stated Chris.
They walked in together and were taken to their table. Jackie couldn't help but notice the looks she got from some of the men as they walked to their table.
After ordering drinks, Chris turned to Jackie. "Are you seeing Tess tomorrow?"
"Yes. She's scheduled me for every Sunday afternoon for the next few weeks."
"Good. She's done a great job with you so far."
"Lisa suggested that I take dance lessons," said Jackie.
Chris thought about it. "That's a great idea."
"She said that it would help me with my demeanor."
"It will," he replied. "I wish I had thought of it."
"Do you dance?" she asked.
"I'm not too bad," he stated.
They both had the fresh halibut, and the dinner was excellent.
After dinner they went for a walk through the main downtown drag. He had his arm around her waist, and she cuddled close to him. To the rest of the world, they looked like a couple deeply in love, which was what they were.
It was two weeks later that Jackie began to notice that she was changing physically. Her nipples were noticeably larger and definitely more sensitive. She stood in front of her mirror and ran her fingers over her nipples. She then turned slightly and noticed that it wasn't just her nipples that had grown, but that her breasts were growing. Granted, they weren't huge, but there was definitely some growth there.
She let out a long sigh of satisfaction in seeing that her body was changing.
Dr. Bonnet had told her that the changes would happen sooner than she had expected and she was right.
Jackie slipped on a pair of panties, followed by a pair of pantyhose. She adjusted her clitty to ensure it was tucked between her legs. Next came her camisole, which she slipped over her head. Jackie put on her blouse and then tied her tie. Her slacks came next flowed by her flats. She examined her image in the mirror and couldn't help but smile. Other than Chris and Lisa, no one had noticed her shift in wardrobe. She ran her fingers through her hair, it was still short, but it was growing out. She had an appointment to get it dyed and styled in two weeks. Chris eventually wanted her hair to be auburn.
She smiled thinking about Chris. They had made love the previous night, and she closed her eyes and sighed thinking about how wonderful it had been. She was so in love with Chris.
Jackie appreciated the fact that he didn't press her about her past feminine feelings. She wanted to tell him everything, but she wasn't quite ready to delve that deeply into her past.
Lisa picked her up, and they drove to work together. They'd started doing this a few days a week, and it gave them more time to talk.
Work was the only environment where Jackie was seen as male, as she changed as soon as she got home. This change happened even sooner on some days, as it wasn't that difficult to be seen as female.
This had been Lisa's idea, and Chris loved it and encouraged Jackie to do it. After she left work, Jackie would stop at a discrete place on the way home and remove her tie and jacket, put on makeup, her wig, jewelry, and a woman's jacket. It only took a few minutes, and Jackie could pass as a woman.
Lisa commented that once Jackie's hair grew out longer, she wouldn't even need the wig to transform.
Chris and Lisa had met several times to discuss Jackie's transition into womanhood. Lisa admitted that she loved the way Jackie was pushing the boundaries with her appearance and wardrobe. She even suggested that Jackie start wearing a slight touch of makeup at work, maybe a little eyeliner or some light colored lipstick. Chris liked the idea and suggested that Lisa be the one to start this phase of Jackie's change.
Jackie knew all about Chris and Lisa's plans for her. She didn't mind, in fact she loved the idea of being assisted in her conversion to female.
Jackie looked at the clock and saw that it was almost time to go home. It was Friday, and that mean she would be going out with Lisa that night. Tess would be joining them that night. Jackie had introduced Tess to Lisa the previous week, and they had hit it right off. They would meet at Lisa's before heading out to the clubs. Jackie couldn't wait.
Work had been the usual standard boring toiling on in her cubicle. While she still did her best, she had already started counting the days until she returned to college in the fall. While she wasn't officially accepted yet into the library program, it was looking good. It would be so enjoyable to be a librarian and not work in a corporate world, she thought, especially when she had Chris to come home to.
To Jackie's surprise, the fact that she was in transition didn't seem to faze the woman at the admission's office. She was more interested in Jackie's academic record and her ability to pay.
"Hey, daydreamer, you ready to have some fun tonight?" asked Lisa, as she stepped into Jackie's cubicle.
"I can't wait," she replied.
"You seem a little preoccupied today, what's up?" asked Lisa.
Jackie turned around and waved Lisa closer. She then leaned towards her and whispered. "I'm starting to see growth!"
Lisa smiled. "Cool. Those must be some seriously powerful hormones you're doing to see changes so quickly."
Jackie cringed. "Not so loud, please."
Lisa nodded. "Sorry, not that it'll make any difference in a few months."
"That's true, but until then I don't want to cause a fuss here."
Lisa smiled. "Well, we might as well leave. Everyone else has pretty much left already."
Jackie nodded, and after shutting down her computer, she got up and followed Lisa towards the exit. Lisa was carrying a large gym bag over her shoulder, in addition to her purse.
They walked past the ladies room and Lisa stopped. "Hang on." She then stepped inside.
Jackie waited outside for her friend. The office was pretty much deserted just as Lisa said.
Lisa stepped out of the restroom and grabbed Jackie by the arm and pulled her inside. It happened so fast that Jackie offered no resistance.
"What are you doing?" whispered Jackie.
Lisa pulled Jackie into one of the stalls and shut the door. "Sit down," she ordered.
Jackie obeyed and sat down on the toilet.
Lisa licked her lips and then set the bag down on Jackie's lap. She opened it up and began to apply makeup to Jackie's face.
"What're you doing?" asked Jackie.
"Trust me, sweetie," replied Lisa.
When she was done with the makeup, she had Jackie stand up and take off her coat and tie.
"I'm glad you wore this blouse today; it'll go with the scarf and jacket I brought in for you to wear," stated Lisa. "Oh, take off your slacks; I have a skirt that goes with this outfit."
Jackie just nodded and obeyed. She was slightly scared by Lisa's actions, but at the same time aroused.
Lisa pulled the clothes out of her bag, and in a few moments Jackie was dressed completely in women's clothes.
"What about my hair?" asked Jackie. "My wig is in the trunk."
"No problem. I have one for you to wear. It's a bit sexier than your usual one," replied Lisa.
Jackie didn't reply as Lisa pulled out the wig and styled it. "This has more curls than the one you usually wear."
Jackie was just glad that no one had come into the room.
Lisa finished Jackie's look with a few pieces of jewelry and a touch of perfume. "There, that's better. Jack is gone for the weekend; not that he was all here to begin with. Go out and see how great you look, I'll pack up this stuff."
Jackie obeyed and was amazed at her transformation. She looked like just another woman who worked at Chambers.
Lisa stepped out of the stall and handed Jackie a shoulder bag. "Here, you forgot your purse."
"I can't believe you did this," stated Jackie.
"You love it; you didn't even try to stop me," replied Lisa with a grin. "You know, I've been offered Chris's old job. If you decide that you don't want to be a librarian, you can come be my personal assistant."
Jackie laughed. "Chris already offered that I could be his secretary."
"Too bad. Well, we'd better get going."
"Um, what do we do if we run into someone?" asked Jackie.
"I'll just say that you're an old friend in from out of town. Trust me, no one will recognize you."
They walked out together, and Lisa started a conversation as if they were just two women leaving work together, which was in fact the truth.
"I still can't believe you did this," whispered Jackie as they approached Lisa's BMW.
Just then a man called out to Lisa.
"Hi, Lisa," he said.
It was Jim Harris from marketing. Jackie only knew him from a meeting she had once attended. He was a handsome, slightly stocky man, just starting to put on a little weight. He was thirty-eight and had once played college football at Brown. His brown hair was still thick, but starting to turn gray.
"Hi, Jim, have a nice weekend," replied Lisa.
"You too," he replied he then ran his eyes over Jackie. "So, are you going to introduce me to your friend?"
Without skipping a beat, Lisa nodded and turned to Jackie. "This is Jackie; she's an old friend of mine from college. Jackie, this is Jim."
Jackie smiled and shook hands with Jim. He smiled and stared directly into her eyes. Thankfully, before the conversation could get started, Lisa jumped back in.
"Jim, Jackie's been in town for a meeting and we're heading out to see some old friends, so I don't want to be rude, but we've got to go."
Jim smiled back. "Sure, I understand. Nice meeting you." As he walked away, he cursed his luck, as he was about to ask the redhead out to dinner.
Lisa and Jackie got into the car and drove off.
"Did you see how he looked at me? What a pig!" exclaimed Jackie.
"He's one of the biggest pigs in the company. I have heard that he's good in bed."
Jackie shook her head. "You've got to be kidding? Who would sleep with him?"
"I've known a few women who have," replied Lisa.
"He was practically undressing me with his eyes," continued Jackie with a disgusted tone.
"I would have liked to see the look on his face when he finished," stated Lisa who began to laugh.
Jackie started laughing too.
"Who knows, maybe he would want you even more?" continued Lisa.
Chris watched Jackie and Lisa depart the parking lot from his office window. He was pleased that Jackie had gone along with Lisa's plan, although he was slightly irked that he hadn't thought of it himself. It was a deliciously dominant idea.
Lisa had cleared the idea with Chris the day before. She had talked to Chris in his office about her plan. She told him that she was happy to help Jackie expand her safe zone and boundaries.
"Jackie is so sweet; I can understand why you're so in love with her. I appreciate that you trust me to help you," stated Lisa.
"I should be thanking you, Lisa. I can only take her so far; she needs women in her life," replied Chris.
"She's very fortunate that she has you; a less caring person could really take advantage of her," replied Lisa.
Chris nodded. People like Jackie could be abused very easily if they fell into the hands of the wrong person.
"Like you, I need a submissive lover," replied Chris. "However, I don't want a slave, and I don't want to force her to do anything against her will."
"I know that, Chris," answered Lisa. "I talked to Tess and told her that if she gets another customer like Jackie that I'd like to meet her. There's something so delicious about a sweet submissive t-girl."
Chris smiled and nodded. "I'll drink to that."
"You really don't mind the fact that I've had sex with her?" asked Lisa.
"No, not at all. It only reinforces her femininity. I also like the idea of her having women friends to go out with. I also trust you to look after her."
"You can count on me, Chris. I'll make sure that she doesn't get hurt," said Lisa.
"I know that, Lisa," answered Chris.
It was later in the evening, and Tess and Lisa were working on Jackie's makeup and hair. They were determined to make her look extra-seductive that night. The women were wearing silk kimono robes, a gift from Tess.
Under her robe, Jackie was wearing a body shaper. It had built in silicone pads that served to push up her small breasts.
"I just want to see the men drool over you," explained Tess, as she put eyeliner on Jackie. "The men at Anything Goes can be such macho pigs sometimes, and I love it when they unknowingly fall for a girl like you, Jackie."
"You go there often, Tess?" asked Lisa.
"Yes," replied Tess. "I like to take some of my clients there for a night on the town."
"Really?" asked Jackie.
"Have you ever had any problems there?" asked Lisa.
Tess laughed. "The owner of the club is one of my oldest clients."
The three women started to giggle.
"So, tell me, Tess, have you ever had one of your clients made?" asked Lisa.
Tess's face sprouted a look of indignation. "Please! I'm an artist. When I take one of my girls out, she's ready."
"Like me?" asked Jackie.
"Honey, I wish I could claim credit for you, but I can't," replied Tess. "As soon as I saw you dressed, I knew you were a real woman."
"Without being too nosey, how much do you make, Tess?" asked Lisa.
Tess smiled a wicked smile. "I made six figures last year. I have several very rich clients who tip very well. I could make more, but there's just so much I can do."
Lisa cocked her head. "You need a partner?"
"You mean it?" asked Tess, as she began to apply lipstick on Jackie.
Lisa nodded. "It would be fun. I've loved helping Jackie, and I've always had a soft spot in my heart for t-girls."
"It is a lot of fun. I screen all my clients so that I only help people that I like. That way, I don't have to deal with those who are just looking for a sexual thrill. Many of my clients just want to dress. It helps them relax. You'd be amazed at some of the people that I've helped. I have clients ranging from professional athletes to politicians," replied Tess. "If you're serious, we can get together and discuss it. I really could use the help. I need someone I can trust. Who knows, you might even quit your present job!"
"I wouldn't mind that," stated Lisa. "Okay, let's get this young lady properly dressed." She got up and walked to the closet to get Jackie's dress.
The dress they had bought for Jackie was a black spandex mini dress with a long-sleeved sequined jacket. It looked like it was painted on her. Her shoes were three inch pumps.
Jackie stood in front of a full-length mirror and checked herself out.
"Damn, you definitely have the legs for a dress like that," stated Tess. "How many pounds have you lost since you first saw me?"
"Ten," replied Jackie. She was admiring herself in the mirror and wished that Chris could see her right now.
"How have you lost ten pounds in just two weeks?" asked an astonished Tess.
"I've done it mainly by eating less," replied Jackie.
"Shit, that's so unfair!" replied Tess. "I've spent six months trying to drop five pounds!"
"Sorry," replied Jackie.
"Don't apologize, Jackie. I think you look great," said Lisa. "But now that you're a woman, weight loss will be a much bigger concern for you from now on, among other things."
"Well, now that Jackie's ready, we'd better get dressed," noted Tess, as she looked at her watch.
Tess was wearing a red halter-top mini dress, and Lisa was wearing a similarly styled coral colored dress.
"We're going to turn some heads tonight," stated Lisa, as she applied some gloss on her lips.
"You know, we should go to Vegas sometime. I have some great connections there, and we'd have a blast," said Tess.
"Oooh, I haven't been to Vegas in a while. I had a really great time there the last time," stated Lisa.
"Has the statute of limitations expired?" asked Jackie with a wink.
Tess giggled.
"Very funny. Maybe I should put you over my knee for that, but you'd probably like it - come to think of it, I'd like it too," replied Lisa with a wink.
"Okay, do we have everything?" asked Tess.
"Who's driving?" asked Jackie.
"No one, I got us a limo for tonight," replied Tess.
"Another client?" asked Lisa.
Tess nodded.
"Hmm, now I'm really interested in talking to you," stated Lisa.
"What about you, Jackie? I could use you too," stated Tess.
"How? I mean I'm just learning a lot of this myself," replied Jackie.
"We'll talk about it later," said Tess, as she looked out the window. "The limo is here."
Limos pulling up in front of the club were a common sight, yet more than a few heads turned when Tess, Lisa, and Jackie stepped out of the Hummer limousine. They were immediately allowed in, even though there was now a line halfway around the block.
"That's so cool, they let us in without waiting in line," said Jackie.
"They think we're somebodies," stated Lisa.
"That's because we are!" added Tess.
They found a booth on the third floor, and a waiter brought over a bottle of chilled champagne.
"Will that be all for now, Ms. Wellington?" asked the waiter, as he filled the flutes.
"Yes, thank you," she replied. "Please put this on my tab." She then handed the young man some money as a tip.
The waiter bowed and left.
"Wow, now I'm really impressed," stated Lisa.
"It's not like this everywhere; still it is a lot of fun to be wined and dined," replied Tess.
Jackie sipped her champagne. She smiled as she thought how dramatically her life had changed in the past few weeks. She had gone from being a lonely young man to having a boyfriend and an active social life with several good friends.
As the night progressed, the three friends laughed and talked. They were very popular, and they all ended up on the dance floor. Jackie was still a bit uncomfortable dancing, more because she knew she wasn't very good, and she didn't want to draw any undue attention to herself.
By one, they had made their way up to the top floor. A jazz quartet was playing softly in the background.
"I have to agree with you, Jackie; you're a really bad dancer. The cool thing is that most men don't care," stated Tess.
"Did you ever dance when you were Jack?" asked Lisa.
"Only when I was well lubricated," replied Jackie.
"We're planning on taking some dance lessons," stated Lisa.
"That's a great idea, what kind?" asked Tess.
"I want to start with salsa. There's a dance club that has salsa nights, and I've always wanted to go," replied Lisa.
"I want in on that," said Tess.
"The next class cycle starts in two weeks," replied Lisa.
Tess turned to Jackie. "How're you doing?"
"Tired, but I've had a wonderful time tonight."
"I know the feeling. Honey, I just want to tell you that I've never seen someone transition so quickly. It must be hard for you to go to work as a man," said Tess.
"She's barely a guy at work," interjected Lisa, who then went on to tell Tess how Jackie dressed.
"That's cool, but it's still a charade that you have to play. I bet you can't wait until you're a woman all the time," remarked Tess.
"I can't wait. Thankfully, I have Lisa at work, and that makes it tolerable, along with Chris," replied Jackie.
"You want a different job?" asked Tess.
"Doing what?" asked Jackie.
"I need a personal assistant," she replied. "I need someone to run the administrative side of my business, my schedule and things like that. You wouldn't be stuck behind a desk either. I need someone to also run errands for me."
"Like what?" asked Jackie.
"I need people to pick up clothes and makeup for me. I have some great connections around town with many boutiques and suppliers, and it just takes up too much of my time dealing with them. I think you'd be perfect for the job. You'd have to dress professionally and feminine, and I think it would be a great experience for you," stated Tess. "Now, you don't have to make up your mind right now, but think about it."
Jackie nodded. This was very intriguing, she thought. She also wondered what Chris would think of this idea.
"It wouldn't be a fulltime position, but you'd get a good salary, and it would be a lot more fun that sitting in a cubicle," continued Tess.
"It does sound appealing."
"You'd love it, and everyone I deal with is very cool," added Tess. "Now, what about you, Lisa?"
"I'm listening," replied Lisa as she sipped her drink.
Tess smiled. "I could use you fulltime. My studio is large enough for both of us to work on clients at the same time. I run the gauntlet from men just coming in to dress for the first time to regulars who want to go out shopping, or to dinner, or clubbing. Unfortunately I don't have the time to schedule them all. You have the right attitude, and I'd love to bring you in."
Lisa nodded and they began to talk details.
"Look, why don't I bring you in part-time, and we'll see if you like it, how does that sound?" asked Tess.
"It sounds great," replied Lisa. "So how did you get into this line of work?"
Tess laughed and motioned for the bartender for a refill. "I went to beauty school after high school. I was working in a salon and was making just enough money to pay off my bills. I quickly acquired a loyal following of customers and began to think about opening my own place. The trouble was I was broke. I was twenty-two and still living at home. I came home early one day and caught my sixteen-year-old brother in my room dressed in my clothes. He looked ridiculous and was terrified about being caught. He fell to my feet and began bawling. I calmed him down and we talked. He told me that he had these urges to dress in women's clothes. I told him that I still loved him and wouldn't tell anyone. I then dressed him up, and she became a very hot looking girl."
"What happened next?" asked Jackie.
"I started doing some research and found there was a huge market for transformation services. I was able to get enough money together to start a small service, and five years later I bought my studio. I now have a house and a car. Not bad for someone who was once living paycheck to paycheck."
"What about your brother?" asked Jackie.
Tess smiled. "He's not like you and has no intention of going fulltime. He still dresses, and we're still great friends. He found himself a girlfriend who accepts that he occasionally likes to be women's clothes."
"Does he live around here?" asked Lisa.
"No, he moved down to LA and tends bar in a club in West Hollywood," replied Tess.
"Wow, that's a pretty incredible story," stated Lisa.
"I'm still amazed that you never dressed before we met, Jackie," stated Jackie
Jackie's eyes dropped down and she bit her lip.
"You ready to talk about it?" asked Lisa.
Jackie nodded. "But not here."
"I'll call for the limo," said Tess.
Back at Tess's place, the three friends had changed back into the robes and were sitting on the couch drinking wine.
Jackie took a deep breath. "First off, I want to say that I loved both my parents. They were wonderful and treated me great; the problem was that we moved around a lot. My dad was an engineering troubleshooter. He often had to go off to some remote part of the world for months at a time. Mom and I sometimes lived in hotels as we waited to see if this was the place where were would live permanently."
"How often did you move?" asked Lisa.
"I remember moving seven times," replied Jackie. "Anyway, I had a great upbringing, but it was lonely for both my mom and I. It was hard for both of us to make friends." Jackie then looked away as if she was looking off into the distance.
"You okay?' asked Tess.
Jackie nodded. "It just hit me how much I miss her. Anyway, one day, I think I was five, I was alone in our suite and a strange urge overcame me. I went into my mom's room and began to look in her dresser drawers. The touch of the clothes sent a strange feeling through me, and before I knew it I was putting her clothes on. Of course, everything was too big, but it felt so good." Jackie had a big smile on her face.
"Did she catch you?" asked Lisa.
"Not for a while. I only did it when she was out, and I thought I was very careful to put everything back exactly where I took it," replied Jackie.
"How'd she catch you?" asked Tess.
"Looking back, she was really sweet about it. She came into my room and sat down on the edge of bed. I think I was seven at the time. She asked me if I had been in her room. At first I denied it, but she put her arm around me and told me it was okay to talk about it. I broke down and began to cry, she just pulled me close and hugged me."
"She sounds like she was a wonderful woman," stated Lisa.
Jackie wiped away a tear. "Thanks, she was. Well, after I was able to talk, we discussed my feelings. I told her that I wanted to be a girl. Instead of being upset, she just smiled and hugged me. The next day she brought me into her room, and there was a whole wardrobe of girl's clothes on her bed."
"Really?" asked Lisa.
Jackie nodded. "She told me that it would be our secret and that she would help me discover who I really was."
"Did she ever tell your dad?" asked Lisa.
"Yes. He was confused at first, but he didn't stop her from allowing me to dress," replied Jackie.
"Did he ever see you dressed?" asked Lisa.
Jackie nodded and wiped away another tear. "He just smiled and told me that I was a pretty little girl." Her voice cracked as she spoke.
"That's so sweet," stated Lisa, who was starting to tear up.
"Did you ever go out dressed?" asked Tess, as she handed Jackie another tissue.
Jackie shook her head. "No, we kept it in the house. I only dressed when Mom said it was okay. I think she suspected that I was transgendered; we talked about taking it to the next level... but then it all came to an end."
"What happened?" asked Lisa.
"Dad took a job up in Alaska. He worked up there on and off for two years. He was finally offered a fulltime position. He took mom up there to see what it was like. I was staying with my aunt in New Jersey. My girl clothes were in storage along with most of our stuff," said Jackie. She took a deep breath and let it out. She had to wipe the tears from her eyes before she could speak. "They never came back." She then began to sob.
Tess and Lisa held onto Jackie as she cried and let out the years of grief. Eventually, Jackie regained her composure and wiped her eyes.
"Thank you. Anyway, I blamed my wanting to be a girl for what happened to them. They were punished because of me. At their funeral I decided that I would never submit to those feelings again. I pushed them all away. It was surprisingly easy to do, as I had other problems to deal with. I was passed around by my family until I left for college. By then, I had been so successful in my denial that I convinced myself that I had never dressed," continued Jackie.
"So you were in denial all these years?" asked Tess.
Jackie nodded. "Anyway, my memories have been coming back with a vengeance."
"Have you told Chris this?" asked Lisa.
Jackie shook her head.
"You need to," replied Lisa.
"I know. You two are the first people I've felt comfortable talking to about it," stated Jackie. "I'm just feeling comfortable thinking about it.'
"You need to see a therapist, Jackie. You should be seeing one anyway concerning your transition, but these are some heavy issues you're dealing with. I think it's wonderful that you trust us, but this is something serious," commented Tess. "I have the name of a very good therapist who specializes in gender issues."
Jackie nodded. "Can I have her number?"
Tess leaned over and hugged Jackie and was joined by Lisa.
The next day, Jackie drove over to Chris's place. She was wearing a short denim skirt and a sleeveless t-shirt. She knew she needed to tell her lover her past.
Chris sat and listened as Jackie sat across from him and told him her past.
When she finished talking, she again broke down and cried. Chris didn't say a word and pulled her close and hugged her. He rocked her gently in his arms and let her sob.
"So, do you still love me?' asked Jackie softly in a voice barely above a whisper.
"More than ever, my dear," he replied. "It explains so much about you. I promise that I will take care of you and that you'll never be alone again."
Jackie smiled and wiped her tears with a tissue. "I just want you to know the truth about me and that I'm dedicated to the transition. I have no regrets, and I love you with all my heart."
"I appreciate you telling me that," replied Chris. He still suspected that she was repressing some feelings, but he was willing for her to let these out on her own.
"I also want you to know that I trust you, and I want to continue on the path that we started on," continued Jackie. "I want to submit to you. I love how you control me in a loving way."
Chris smiled. "You have no idea how happy it makes me feel to hear you say that."
Jackie cuddled up close to Chris, and he began to softly stroke the back of her head. He then gently positioned her and began to kiss. They were both soon aroused and in a sexual frenzy. He guided her head down between his legs and let her begin to suck his cock. He held her head as she bobbed up and down on his cock. His touch served to increase Jackie's pace, and it didn't take long before he came.
Over dinner, Jackie told Chris about Tess's offer.
"Does that interest you?" he asked.
"It does. I like the idea of working for Tess and helping others who are dealing with gender issues," said Jackie.
"So do I. I think it would be great for you to interact with other women besides Tess and Lisa. I can also see you as a librarian. What I like about both jobs is that you'll have to interact with other people," said Chris.
"So I could do either job?" asked Jackie.
"How about you work for Tess and take one class a semester? That way you could do both," suggested Chris.
Jackie smiled and wrapped her arms around him and kissed him. "Thank you so much!"
Chris kissed her back. He was very pleased with the job offer from Tess; it was better than anything he could have imagined. Both Tess and Lisa were dominant women, and they would nurture Jackie's submissiveness.
"How soon did Tess say you could start?" he asked.
"She didn't say, but I suspect she would take me as soon as I was available," replied Jackie.
"I think you should call her and ask her right now. That way, you can put in your two weeks notice to Chambers," he stated. This would also mean that Jackie would have no reason to portray Jack at all.
"You don't mind?" asked Jackie.
Chris shook his head. "No, it means that you would be Jackie all the time from now on."
Tess was excited that Jackie accepted her offer and said that two weeks would be perfect.
"I'll expect you to dress in a certain manner, and I'll be happy to help you shop for your new wardrobe," said Tess. "This is going to be great; I'm so happy that you'll soon be my assistant."
"Great. Now all I have to do is tell my boss," replied Tess. "I promise I'll do a great job."
"I have no doubt you will, Jackie, otherwise I would have never offered you the job," replied Tess. "We'll get together this week to discuss the details."
"What about Lisa?" asked Jackie.
"She called me a few minutes ago, and she's agreed to initially start working for me part-time. She wants to ease out her job at Chambers," replied Tess.
"I feel a little bad that they're losing two employees to you," stated Jackie.
"It only makes sense. I've had several of their employees as clients," replied Tess with a giggle.
Jackie laughed and then set a time to get together with her future boss.
She hung up the phone and turned to Chris. "I got the job."
Chris smiled back. "Was there ever a doubt? I'm so proud of you, my sweet."
Jackie sat nervously in the waiting area outside Mr. Chamber's office. Her letter of resignation had been accepted the previous day by Chris and passed up the chain of command.
She was dressed in her mainly female outfit. She was wearing navy slacks, a light blue blouse, a tie, and a jacket. She kept her feet together on the ground, afraid that if she crossed her legs her stockings would show.
Lisa had compared her outfit to the Emperor with No Clothes. All it would take would be for one person to notice her outfit and to say something.
There was a buzz at the intercom of Mrs. Boisvert, Mr. Chambers' secretary.
"You can go in now, Mr. Easton," she said. There was a slight French accent to her voice. Chris had said that she had been born in Quebec.
"Thank you," she said as she got up and entered her boss's office.
"Please site down, Jack," stated Mr. Chambers.
Jackie obeyed and sat down in the plush leather chair across from Mr. Chambers.
"I received your letter this morning, and while I can't say I'm surprised, I'm sad to see that you're leaving. Still, considering what you're going through, I'm not all that shocked. Besides the obvious, what are your plans?" he asked.
"I've accepted a job as a personal assistant for a woman who runs her own business. She needs someone to run the administrative side of her business," stated Jackie.
"Good. I was worried that you be forced to take a lesser job. If you change your mind and want to come back, I can always find a position for a hard worker like you."
"Even if it's Jackie who applies?" she asked.
"Of course," he replied. He then looked carefully at Jackie. 'I'll be damned, are you wearing a blouse?"
Jackie nodded. "Land's End."
"And, of course, no one has noticed," he stated.
Jackie smiled as she nodded. "Only two others."
"I guess we accept what we see at face value. Now that I look at you, I can see other changes. I can't blame you; it must be awful to deal with that sort of conflict. Well, I wish you all the best, Ms. Easton, and thank you for your short, but productive time here."
He stood up and shook Jackie's hand.
"Oh, by the way, don't hesitate to call me, if you need anything," he added.
Jackie wasn't sure if he meant it or was just being polite at first, but the look in his eyes told her that he was serious.
"Thank you, sir. I appreciate your understanding," she replied.
She turned and started to walk away, and then she turned around and held out one leg, showing her pantyhose and woman's shoe.
Mr. Chambers laughed. "I'll be damned. It's just like in the Shawshank Redemption - how often do you look at a person's shoes?"
Jackie smiled and left his office. In a way she felt sad about leaving, but she was also excited about her new job.
"I always knew Mr. Chambers was cool," stated Lisa over lunch.
"He reminds me of my dad in some ways," replied Jackie. "So when do you start working for Tess?"
"She's showing me the ropes this Wednesday night. I'm going to assist her for a few weeks until I go solo. She says that it's just not the makeup and dressing, but there's a way of easing their fears and making them feel at ease."
"I know you'll be great. It's going to be so cool working together with Tess," stated Jackie.
"Yes, it should be both fun and very profitable," said Lisa.
"That's true," replied Jackie. "I'm just happy to have a job where I can be myself and don't have to work in a box."
"I know. I'm not going to miss the office myself. The only thing that has made it tolerable the past few weeks has been you," said Lisa. "So, are you up to going out this Friday?"
Jackie nodded. "I wouldn't miss it for the world."
Tess nodded with approval as Jackie modeled a linen suit.
"That looks great on you," Tess commented. "I know it's a bit more formal than you like, but you're going to need a variety of wardrobes as my assistant."
"I like it, it's very classy looking," replied Jackie.
"Some of my clients go for the very high end styles, and what's more important, they're willing to pay for their outfits," continued Tess.
"Do you pick out the outfits for them?" asked Jackie.
"Depends on the client, some have no idea what they want, others know the exact style; it can be pretty interesting. Part of my business is as wardrobe consultant, and it's pretty lucrative. My rate changes depending on the client and the style of clothes they want," explained Tess. "Eventually, you'll get to meet all my connections, and you'll need to be dressed appropriately."
"Sounds like fun," replied Jackie.
"It can be. You mentioned that you were interested in being fitted for a corset; I have a really good friend who makes them. I send her a lot of business, and I think it would be great if you met her and also became her client."
"I'd like that. Do you wear a corset?" asked Jackie.
"Sometimes. It depends on my mood."
Jackie changed out of her outfit, and after paying for it they stopped for lunch.
"So what do you do for fun?" asked Jackie.
"Well, since you're going to working with me, I guess there's no harm in you knowing. I'm into the B&D scene. I have a few friends that I like to play with; it helps me relax. I'm not looking to get into a serious relationship with anyone or anything like that. I go to the occasional party, and sometimes all I do is watch others play."
"Do you know someone named Mona?" asked Jackie.
Tess nodded her head. "She's pretty extreme. How do you know her about her?"
"She did my piercing," replied Jackie.
"Of course. I bet she drooled over you," said Tess.
"She's a little scary."
"True, but she's also level headed. If you ever decide to go to one of her parties, you have to be screened. You also need a safe word."
"Safe word?" asked Jackie.
"Yes. The best bondage scenes press your comfort zone, but you also have to remember that it's not real, meaning that it's still just play. There are people who really live the lifestyle, but they're the exception. A safe word lets your partner know when they've gone far enough. I won't do a scene without one, and neither should you."
"Chris has mentioned that he'd like to try some things like that, but he says he wants to make sure that I'm ready," replied Jackie.
"That's smart."
"Without getting too personal, what do you like to do?' asked Jackie.
Tess smiled. "I can go both ways, sub or dom, depending on the other person. I can also do it with men or women, although I prefer other women."
"I guess I'm strictly submissive now; I can't imagine being in charge with someone now," stated Jackie.
"That's cool, and you're lucky to have someone like Chris. He seems very intelligent and safe. I think what really turns him on about you is that he doesn't have to force you into anything. That's a wonderful relationship to be in; I'm very happy for you."
Jackie smiled back. "Thanks. So what else do you like to do for fun?"
Tess laughed. "I love going to see plays and opera. I go to New York City once a year to see a few plays on Broadway."
"That sounds like fun," replied Jackie.
"I also go to Vegas a few times a year. Sometimes it's on business, as I have a few clients there, but I love seeing the shows and I'm also a pretty savvy blackjack player. We should do a girls-only weekend down there sometime, you, me, and Lisa. It would be epic."
"I'd like that."
"I'm so pleased that you're going to work for me. I want to help you fulfill your true self. I see so many men who cannot become the woman they were meant to be, and it gives me a good feeling to see you reborn."
It was two weeks later, and Jackie was completing her first week as Tess's personal assistant. Part of her job was office administration and organization, not that different from her old job. The other part was far more interesting.
In between seeing her clients, Tess took Jackie around town and introduced her to a variety of people. Many were women and men who ran boutiques and shoe stores. Most were mainstream, but there were those who ran fetish clothing shops.
What struck Jackie was how nice and normal they all seemed, much more pleasant that many of her old co-workers at Chambers. The first thing that struck Jackie was that they all remembered her name.
While Tess was Jackie's friend, she was also her boss, and Tess was a very demanding boss. While others might rebel against her strict standards, Jackie reveled in them. Her submissive nature was perfect for her position.
Chris was also pleased with Jackie's new job. He had talked to Tess several times and knew that she was the perfect boss for his lady.
It was late Friday afternoon, and Jackie was reviewing Tess's weekend schedule before printing it out.
"Lisa is going to be helping me tomorrow; I can't wait until she comes on fulltime," stated Tess.
"There, it's done. You have two appointments tomorrow, one at two and the other at six," stated Jackie as she handed Tess the schedule.
Tess looked at the schedule and nodded. "I like both of these guys. The man at two comes in every month. He lives up in Seattle."
"What about the other one?" asked Jackie.
"He's also a regular. He sees me every month too. I'll help him dress and do his makeup before he goes out to his support meeting. The poor guy, it's his only chance to dress. Next week, I'll start you on reviewing my client files, so you can anticipate my schedule. There are some clients that I think Lisa would be great with too."
Jackie nodded. The clients' files were currently locked in a safe in Tess's office. One of Jackie's tasks in the next few weeks would be to transfer them all onto a secure computer drive.
"I'm sorry that Lisa and I won't be able to go out with you tonight," stated Tess.
"It's okay. Chris is going to take me out to dinner. He wants to celebrate my new job," stated Jackie.
"So have you disposed of the last of your old wardrobe?" asked Tess.
"All but one outfit. I'm going to have a little ceremony with it when my name change comes through. I plan on burning it along with my old driver's license."
Tess laughed. "Well, give Chris my love and have a wonderful time tonight."
"I will."
Chris took her out to a nice little bistro for a candlelight dinner. During dessert he leaned over the table and kissed Jackie.
"I just wanted to say how proud of you I am. You've totally changed your life, and I'm so lucky that you're part of my life," stated Chris.
Jackie smiled back. "I can't believe how everything has worked out. I'm so happy being a woman and especially being your woman."
Chris reached over and gently took her hand and slipped a diamond engagement ring on her finger. "This is to show you how much you mean to me."
Jackie stared down at her hand and the stunning ring on her finger. She could feel tears welling up in her eyes, and her lips began to quiver.
"Well?" asked Chris with a smile. "Do you like it?"
"I love it," replied Jackie.
"I know our relationship is different, but I want you to know that you mean the world to me. I also want you to know that this isn't a fling to me; I want you in my life. I need you in my life."
Jackie stared into his eyes and smiled back. "I love you so much."
"I think we should head home," stated Chris.
They made love on the couch in front of the fire. The sound of the rain outside only made it more romantic as Jackie cuddled close to her lover.
"I have something that I want tell you," stated Jackie.
Chris slipped his arm around her and pulled her close. He had expected this. "Go on, my dear."
"I told you how my parents let me dress and that I stopped after they died. I didn't tell you everything," stated Jackie. "I did dress a few more times."
Chris nodded. "I'm not surprised; it must have been difficult to stop."
"It didn't turn out well. After my parents died, I moved in with my aunt and uncle. Uncle Ron was my dad's brother. Aunt Joan wasn't that happy that I was living with them. They had two girls, one was older than me. After living with them for six months, the feelings got too strong, and I snuck into my older cousin's room and swiped some clothes."
Chris gently ran his hand through her hair.
"I did this a few times... until I was caught by Aunt Joan." Jackie's voice tailed off.
"Go on, my sweet, you need to let this out."
Jackie took a deep breath. "I came home from school, and she came into my room and told me she knew I was a sick little sissy pervert, and then she whipped me with a belt. She beat me until I was sobbing. She then told me that I was going to hell and that unless I stopped my parents would also be thrown into hell. She told me that if I ever did it again, she would tell everyone in town and some real boys would beat me senseless. I begged her and promised that I would never do it again."
Chris reached over and wiped the tear running down her cheek away. "Is that it?"
Jackie shook her head. "She beat me regularly and told me it was my punishment for sins. Two months later, I was sent to live with another relative. Aunt Joan told me that she would keep an eye on me and that if I strayed she would expose me."
"And you were what, ten?" asked Chris.
Jackie nodded.
"You poor girl," he stated as he kissed her.
"I guess the abuse and fear that she put me through helped me repress my feelings. I made myself believe that none of it had ever happened," continued Jackie.
"Is she still alive?" asked Chris.
"Yes, although I haven't talked to her in years," stated Jackie. "I can't believe she was so mean to me."
"Mean doesn't even start to describe her; she sounds like a first rate bitch," stated Chris.
Jackie smiled and then began to giggle. "Maybe I should send her a photo of what I look like now. I bet she'd throw a fit."
"That sounds like a plan," stated Chris. "But for now, I think we should just make wild love until we pass out."
"I love that idea," replied Jackie.
Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment
Feel free to submit ideas on potential clients for Tess, Lisa, and Jackie in the further adventures at Tess's Transformations.
The Protector of Angels — Washington DC Team- Slothrop’s “I Can See For Miles”
By JulieO
Series Originator Note: When I was looking around for someone to help Angel, Ally Burns, “The Protector” jumped right out in front. JulieO had done what I considered some of the best work to date on the ‘victims’ aspect of this fictional genre, and wrote wonderful stories which entertained while providing characters who readers cared about. Working with JulieO has been my privilege and I am glad Ally found the time to lend a hand to Angel. Who knows, there are lots of Angel’s Group in all aspects of Law Enforcement, even the FBI. They may meet again. Tyrone Slothrop
This story fits into "I Can See For Miles" Chapter 20
Special Agent Ally Burns wondered what was so important for her boss to call her in at 9:45 PM on a weeknight. She had been at the gym, working on her rehabilitation exercises to repair the damage to her right shoulder when Robert Ledyard called. She almost couldn’t believe that it was a year ago that she had been brutally stabbed by a psychotic serial killer.
All Robert had said was that he wanted to see her immediately. Ally knew that he wasn’t the type to overreact, so she left the gym immediately. It was getting cool and Ally dreaded the coming winter, . deep Deep down she was still a Southern California girl, even though she now lived in the Washington, DC area. She also wished she was wearing something else besides her sweats, but she didn’t want to waste time in changing. The duty officer nodded and waved her through security at the Agency’s headquarters. He wondered why the pretty young agent was reporting in so late. Still, she looked pretty cute in her sweats, he thought.
Ally arrived outside his office. The door was open and she could see that he was at his desk. She knocked on the door.
“Come in, Ally,” replied Robert, without looking up from his computer.
Ally smiled and entered.
“How was the workout?” he asked, as while he handed her a mug of coffee.
“Awful. I’m positive that my physical therapist is really a sadist torturer,” replied Ally, as she sat down and took a sip of the coffee. “Kona?”
He nodded. “I know what you mean about therapy. Anyway, I didn’t call you in to discuss the finer points of torture. One hour ago we received this phone message,” stated Robert as he turned on a tape recorder.
“I need to see the Protector. I have vital information regarding some missing teens that Margo Simon sold. Have the Protector meet me by the Lincoln Memorial tomorrow morning at 6 AM. I’ll be dressed in all in black. Have the Protector hold a large coffee.”
Ally read the transcript of the phone call, as she listened to the tape.
“What do you think?” asked Robert.
“It confirms a sickening feeling that I’ve had that we didn’t get all the teens back after we raided Margo Simon’s training facility back in the spring.”
“So you think that it’s legit?”
Ally nodded. “I don’t who this person is, but I don’t feel that it’s another hit attempt.” It had been just a few months earlier that Ally had been targeted for assassination.
“Maybe. I still don’t want to take any chances,” replied Robert.
“Neither do I, but if there’s a chance of recovering some more teens, then I want to want to take it.”
Robert nodded. “Still, I’m placing a call to Steve.”
Steve was Special Agent Steve Williams. He was in charge of Spec-Ops. H ande would provide security for Ally’s meeting.
Ally nodded. She knew that it was pointless to argue; besides she knew that it was a smart precaution.
“Okay, be back here tomorrow morning at 0500. We’ll hold a brief here in my office,” stated Robert.
“Sounds good. Anything else?” asked Ally, as she finished her coffee.
Robert shook his head. “See you in the morning.”
Ally nodded and got up and left his office. Robert watched her leave before he placed a call to the Director. The Director had a special interest in Ally as and it was obvious he obviously had big plans for her. Robert then leaned back in his chair. He had been in the Agency for over twenty years and had known many agents. He found it slightly ironic that a pre-op transsexual was one of the best agents that he had ever known. He then called Steve Williams to set up the security for the morning meeting.
*****
At 6:00 AM, Ally stood near the Lincoln Memorial drinking her coffee. There was a light rain falling and Ally shivered slightly. She couldn’t see them, but she knew that three members of Spec-ops were watching her every move.
“I hope our person-in-black shows up soon, I’m freezing my butt off.” Ally whispered to herself, knowing it would be picked up by the wire she was wearing.
“It’s a cute butt,” replied Steve.
Ally was about to make a rude reply when she then noticed an attractive young woman, dressed all in black, walking towards her. The woman was wearing a black leather trench coat, which glistened in the rain. There was something odd about the person, thought Ally. While it was obvious the person was a woman, she could have just easily been male. There was a strange sense of androgyny to the woman. Ally also sensed the person was dangerous.
She made eye contact with the woman, who looked lightly confused, as if she hadn’t expected to see another woman there. The woman looked around and didn’t see anyone else.
“What do you know about Margo Simon?” asked Ally. There was no one else around and Ally wasn’t in the mood to play games. Besides, she knew that she was protected.
“I’ll tell that to the Protector,” replied the woman.
Ally cracked a slight smile. “I’m the Protector.” Ally also recognized the voice; it was the same as the phone message.
The woman stared back and scrutinized Ally.
“I picked up the name when I was working as a detective in California,” continued Ally.
“Bullshit. I was told that the Protector was a man.”
“I was,” replied Ally. Her transgendered status wasn’t exactly a secret in the law enforcement community.
There was a long pause. “Really?” asked the surprised woman.
Ally nodded and noticed a smile forming on the woman’s face, it quickly disappeared as the woman remembered why she was there.
“My name is Angel. I’ve been working on a case and uncovered some information relating to Margo Simon. You know her?”
Ally nodded. “I helped to arrest her.”
“Too bad you only arrested her. She deserved to be killed,” replied Angel coldly.
Ally stared back, her feelings were right; this one was dangerous.
“I have information that Margo sold some teens to an organization that uses the teens them to stage rather perverted shows for other’s entertainment,” stated Angel.
Ally nodded. “Go on.”
“Everything’s in this file,” stated Angel, producing a file folder from inside her coat. “However, you must act between nine and ten on Halloween night, local time. I don’t have time to explain why, but the lives of many others depend on it.”
Ally took the file. “Halloween is next week. This doesn’t give us a lot of time.”
“That can’t be helped. You just have to trust the information in the file. We’re fighting the same battle.”
Ally stared into Angel’s eyes. She could sense that Angel was telling the truth, although she was hiding something.
“I’ll review the file. How do I get in touch with you again?”
“You don’t. However, when you free the teens, send a confirmation to the e-mail address in the file. You won’t get a reply, but we’ll know that you succeeded.”
“Anything else?” asked Ally.
“Just make sure you save the teens,” stated Angel as she walked away.
Ally let her go and headed to her car. As soon as she reached her office she began to read the file. An hour later Ally was meeting with Robert Ledyard and Steve Williams and began to plan their assault on the facility.
***
It was a cool fall evening as Spec-Ops waited in the shadows of a stately mansion in the Maryland suburbs. Ally looked at her watch, it was 9:00PM. The assault was due to start in ten minutes. Ally was with the second team. They would go immediately after the initial assault and go for the teens. They had staked out the building and their intelligence determined that there were six captive teens there. Surveillance also determined that there were normally four guards on duty, however this evening there were an additional ten guards.
Steve had his teams ready to take out the guards. Additional agents were prepared to arrest the guests. Ally watched as limo after limo arrived, dropping off people in formal eveningwear. Her temper rose as she thought how these bastards took pleasure in using other people. She had read a file on Angel and The Group, and while she didn’t like her form of vigilantism, she had to admire Angel’s dedication. Ally smiled at the fact that, while she thought there was something unusual about Angel, she never suspected that Angel was really a male. Then again, she had fooled Angel, so turnabout was fair play.
Ally’s thoughts were interrupted by Steve’s voice on her headset. “All teams stand by. The power and phone lines will be cut in one minute.” Ally immediately checked her night-optical device. In addition to the power being cut, techies would begin to jam any signal leaving the building. The agent’s headsets were set to a frequency that would be free of the jamming. Once the raid started no one inside the building would be able to alert others what had happened.
“You ready?” asked Jo, the leader of the team Ally was assigned to.
Ally nodded.
“Don’t worry Ally, we’ll get the teens.”
“I know. Jenna is standing by with her team in MCU#2.”
Jenna was an Agency psychologist and had been instrumental designing the therapy for the teens recovered previously from Margo Simon’s customers. The MCU was the mobile command center used by the agency. MCU#2 looked like a recreational vehicle.
“Power will be cut in five seconds,” announced Steve.
Right on schedule the mansion’s lights went out. Ally followed Jo and the rest of the team as they ran towards the front door. Her heat was beating quickly from excitement. In spite of the danger and her own professional training, Ally loved doing this.
The front door was already open, as they entered the front hall; they had to step over the body of one of the security guards. A 9mm semi-automatic pistol lay next to his lifeless body. The surveillance of the building determined that the teens would be held in the basement. As they approached the stairway to the basement Ally could hear the reports as the initial assault team reported each security guard being neutralized. The agents’ guns all had silencers and only once did Ally hear a gunshot.
When they reached the basement Ally was shocked by what she saw. There was an arena surrounded by seats. Television cameras were pointed at the area. The only light was from torches on the walls. It was sufficient to allow Ally to remove her night vision goggles. Ally saw that the audience had been herded to one side and were in the process of being searched and cuffed. There were several dead guards lying on the floor. She looked around for the teens and found them huddled in one corner of the area. She holstered her weapon, seeing that the area was secure. It was funny, she thought, she had only fired her weapon once in the line of duty, and that was when she had been nearly killed. Ally then noticed that several of the guests were wearing the PleasureJac, that Angel than written about in the report.
“Make sure you note who was wearing those things,” stated Ally. “That’ll be an additional charge against them.”
“All guards have been neutralized,” announced Steve. “No agency causalities.”
Ally ran over to the teens. She crouched down and spoke softly to them. “We’re here to rescue you.”
The teens looked back with blank stares on their faces. Ally did a quick headcount and was pleased that all six were there. Ally saw that they all had been through Margo Simon’s brutal training process. The three boys, if you could still call them boys, were all feminized. They had exaggerated features, very large breast and hips, and tiny waists. It was obvious that their faces had been altered by plastic surgery to make them look like beautiful women. The boys were dressed in corsets and thigh high leather boots.
The girls were also naked. Their breasts were also ridiculously large. The girls were wearing five-inch heels, which were locked on their feet. Jo pulled out a knife and cut off the locking straps of the shoes.
The area of the arena was set up for an extremely hardcore sexual show. There were a large variety of sexual toys arranged for the ready use of the teens. There were also whips, riding crop, and other S&M tools.
“Steve, this is Ally, we have the teens. They’ll need clothing,” stated Ally. She looked at the teens and saw that their backs were covered in scars and fresh wounds. Her rage grew knowing that the abuse was done for the sexual pleasure of some rich deviants.
“Roger, Ally. Jenna bring your team in. The teens are located in the basement,” stated Steve. “Restore power to the building.”
In a moment the light came back on. Ally watched as Jenna’s team arrived and began to treat the teens. The teens were completely docile and did as they were told. From reading the reports of the doctors treating the teen recovered in the previous raids, Ally knew it was just the start of a very long process. Looking at the damaged teens, Ally felt her anger rise. How could people do this sort of thing to others? she thought.
She then walked over to watch the agents continue with their arrest of the guests. A few were claiming diplomatic immunity. Ally recognized one of the arrested as a well-known lobbyist. Standing next to him was a famous rightwing radio talk show host. She walked away from them in disgust.
Ally tracked down the Agency’s computer tech, Cathleen, who was sitting at a computer in a side office. Ally sat down next to her. “Send the confirmation e-mail to Angel.”
Cathleen nodded. “I can track down where it goes, if you want me to.”
Ally thought about it for a moment and then shook her head. “No need.”
Cathleen shrugged her shoulders. “Okay. By the way, I have names and addresses of the subscribers for this event. These idiots never bothered to encrypt their data. There’s a schedule of events here. I even have credit card numbers if you want them! They’ll just assume that there was a power outage.”
“Great job. Maggie is in MCU#1, call her with the data and we’ll have the police pick up the trash!”
Maggie was Steve’s wife and a fellow agent.
“There were eight people signed on for tonight. Apparently, it was some big group sex event. Most are here in the DC area,” continued Cathleen. “Ally, look here. Isn’t this a congressman?”
Ally nodded. “Yes, and he’s up for reelection. I’ll have some of our agents pick him up.”
“Hmm, I imagine, he’s about to drop out of the race,” replied Cathleen, with a grin. “Apparently he was the one that was supposed to direct the main event tonight, according to the schedule of events.”
“Anything else?”
Cathleen nodded. “I also have records of previous parties going back two years.”
“Good. The DA will be interested in those.”
“Ally, we have one of the ringleaders in custody. We’re in the master bedroom, on the second floor,” announced Steve over the headset.
Ally ran up the stairs and found Steve and two of his agents standing over a cuffed overweight man. The man was on his knees and was crying.
“Please, don’t hurt me,” he blubbered.
“Where’s his partner?” asked Ally, ignoring his cries.
The large black agent standing next to Steve made a throat cutting sign with his left hand.
Ally smiled in spite of herself. “Did you shoot him, Madison?”
“No, bastard killed himself. This one tried to do the same thing, but he didn’t know how the gun worked,” replied Madison in a disgusted tone.
Ally nodded, that had been the shot she had heard.
“You want me to give him a quick lesson?” asked the other agent, whose name was Tom.
The man looked up at Tom and began to cry harder.
Ally restrained her smile. “No, that won’t be necessary.”
“His name is Francis Butler, forty-six,” reported Tom, pointing to the man on his knees. “The stiff’s names is Wayne Martini, thirty-six.”
Ally turned to the sobbing man. “How long have you had the teens?”
“I…I want a lawyer,” Francis replied in between sobs. “He’s downstairs with my guests.”
Steve laughed. “If he’s downstairs then I don’t think he’ll have time to worry about you.”
Francis looked up at Ally with pleading eyes. “We were just having fun. No one was hurt. Those kids enjoyed what they were doing. They were living out of dumpsters. I gave them a warm place to sleep and three meals a day.”
For a moment, Ally wished she had Angel’s sense of punishment and felt her hand reaching for her pistol. She immediately shook this feeling off. “I want to know EVERTHING!”
“I…I...can’t. They’ll kill me,” he replied. He then began to quiver with fear.
“If you’re talking about the Simons, they’re in no position to hurt you,” replied Ally.
“But we are - unless you cooperate,” threatened Steve.
“If you cooperate, I can promise that you’ll be kept out of the general prison population. People like you don’t last very long. The rest of the prison population looks down on abusers of teens,” added Ally.
Francis nodded. Apparently the news that Margo Simon was in jail eased his mind. Additionally, he took Ally’s threat very seriously. He knew he was beaten and began to tell them everything. First he then told them how he had acquired the teens two years ago. They had all been runaways that his partner had abducted. They in turn had turned them over to Margo Simon for training and physical transformation. He also told them about the franchises.
“So there are other places like this?” demanded Ally.
“Yes. I was told that there are eight others,” answered Francis meekly.
Ally nodded. So that’s why Angel insisted on the tight schedule, thought Ally. She wished that that it was the Agency closing down the franchises, instead of a group of vigilantes, but as long as they were shut down she was content.
As they walked out to MCU #1, Steve turned to Ally. “I wonder how many other scumbags took advantage of Margo’s training?”
“I don’t want to think about it tonight,” stated Ally. “However, tomorrow is another day. I think the Federal DA will be interested in hearing about this. We add a few more years to her sentence. I’m determined that she’ll never see freedom again.”
Steve nodded. “Go home. I’m sure Carol is waiting for you.”
Ally smiled and shook her head. “Can’t go home yet. We have the post-raid beer tradition. And as Tom says…”
“You don’t mess with tradition!” interrupted Steve, with a laugh. He smiled, knowing that he was the one who had started the tradition. It was a good way to help his agents come down from a raid.
Steve and Ally walked over to join the others at the MCU#1. A cooler of beer was sitting next to the entrance. Madison saw them coming and tossed them each a beer.
Maggie stood up and walked over to Steve and gave him a big hug. This was greeted by good-natured catcalls by the other agents.
“Ally, good news, we’ve rounded up all of those who were paying for this event. The good congressman was found sitting in his Georgetown condo with one of those PleasureJacs on. He ‘claimed’ he was just doing research!”
“Shit, he’ll probably try to put it on his expense account,” quipped Madison.
“What about the guests? I saw some were trying to claim diplomatic immunity,” asked Ally. The cold beer really hit the spot.
“The ones wearing the PleasureJac units will be charged. The others will be immediately deported,” answered Maggie.
Ally stood there incensed. She crushed the empty beer can and threw it to the ground in a rage. “That’s it? They come here and pay to watch some abused teens perform sex acts and they get to just walk away?”
“If it makes you feel better, the Director is just as angry,” stated Robert Ledyard, as he stepped out of the shadows. “He told me that he’s already contacted his opposite numbers in their countries.”
“It doesn’t, but thanks for telling me,” replied Ally. Madison handed Ally another beer. “Thanks.”
“What about the other franchises?” asked Steve, tossing Robert a beer.
“We received a message telling us that they’re all shutdown, forever,” answered Robert. He opened his beer and took a long sip.
“From The Group?” asked Ally.
Robert shrugged his shoulders and drank his beer.
“And that’s it?” asked Ally.
“No, we’ll confirm it, but I suspect that we’ll find that the message was right,” replied Robert.
“What about the teens?”
“Two of the organizations that were set up with the Simon Fund have reported that teens have been turned over to them. I expect that the rest of them will end up in similar facilities.”
The Simon Fund was the nickname given to the seized funds of Margo and Thomas Simon. It had been used to treat the abused teens and to create treatment centers.
“At least that bitch’s money is going to a good cause,” added Ally, as she sat down. She suddenly felt exhausted.
“Come on, I’ll drive you home,” offered Robert.
Ally nodded and fell asleep five minutes after they left.
END
Tyrone Slothrop- “JulieO’s characters have a ‘storied’ history. For continued reading pleasure, take a look at the following”:
Ally Burns Stories - The Protector, The Protector 2, Combined Forces, Celestrial Awakenings, The Protector Hunted.
Related Stories (Maggie Williams and Steve Williams) Change of Course, Change of Course II, Change of Course III, and Change of Course IV
All stories are posted in Fictionmania and Crystal's Story Site
The Protector: Assorted Sweets
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R.
The continuing adventures of Ally Burns, Federal Agent.
Features characters from Change of Course and Turbulence.
Angel courtesy of Tyrone Slothrop
Chapter 1
Special Agent Ally Burns sat nervously in the Director’s office. She wondered why she was here, as none of her section’s present cases were controversial. She knew whatever the reason, it was important, as he only brought agents into his office for serious matters.
The Director was reading a report and, other than a brief nod, he had barely acknowledged Ally’s presence. She knew better than to initiate the conversation with him; it just wasn’t done.
She fought the urge to rub her right shoulder. It had become a nervous habit, and she sometimes found herself rubbing it even when it didn’t ache.
He closed the file and took off his reading glasses. Without looking, he reached over and picked up his coffee mug. It was a simple sturdy white ceramic mug with the yellow shield of the 7th Cavalry emblazoned on it. He took a sip of his coffee and set the mug down.
“I have a special assignment that I would appreciate your assistance on,” he stated.
Ally was shocked and tried not to show it. He wasn’t ordering her on an assignment, rather he was actually asking her!
She just nodded and waited for him to continue.
“As you know, I’ve treated you as I would any other agent. I am well aware that you are dealing with some medical issues, including some surgery this fall, but that is your concern. It has given you a special insight that has helped us on several cases.”
Ally nodded again. She owed much to the Director for giving her a chance as an agent. When she’d told the Agency she was transgendered, there were those who weren’t pleased. However, the Director had given her the chance to prove herself. Presently she was the head of four regional offices that fought Internet sex crimes, and one of the youngest department heads in Agency history. She knew that there was some flak over her assignment to the position, some based on her age and experience, and some based on the fact that she was a pre-op male-to-female transsexual. She also knew that the Director had a personal interest in her career.
“We need you to help an agent go into a deep undercover operation. It will require you to teach him how to dress and act as a woman,” continued the Director. “The undercover agent will be portraying a transsexual.”
Ally sat up and started to open her mouth.
“Before you say a word, Agent Burns, the answer is no. The agent for the assignment has already been selected. Besides, I can’t afford to have one of my better department heads out of the office for several months, if not longer.”
Ally smiled slightly and nodded again. “What do you want me to do?”
“You have a two o’clock meeting with Robert Ledyard in Briefing Room X-ray. He’ll give you the details.”
This was another surprise, as Briefing Room X-ray was the most secure room at the Agency.
“I understand that this is the highest security, sir,” stated Ally.
He just nodded as he sipped his coffee. “Thank you, Agent Burns.”
Ally knew this was the signal for her to leave. As she walked back to her office, she realized that he had called her one of his better department heads.
Chapter 2
She arrived outside of the briefing room. The agent at the desk asked for her identification and directed her to the retinal eye scan machine. In spite of the perceived overkill, Ally was enjoying the process. She still enjoyed the more James Bondish aspects of her job.
“Thank you, Agent Burns, you may proceed in now,” stated the desk agent.
Ally nodded. The man looked familiar; she then remembered him. He had been on Steve’s Spec-Ops team until he was injured. “Thank you, Agent Peterson.”
He smiled slightly at the fact that Allie remembered his name.
Ally walked inside and was greeted by Robert Ledyard, her direct supervisor.
“Welcome to X-ray, Ally,” he greeted.
The room didn’t look special. Yes, it had video monitors and computer consoles, but didn’t look any different than any of the other Agency briefing rooms. Allie knew that it was the room’s construction that made it so special. It was as secure as possible and was constantly being upgraded. Rumor was that the latest security chief got his job by finding a breach in the room’s security.
“Thanks, Robert. Just one question; why X-Ray?”
“Rumor has it the Director personally named it after a landing zone he fought in during Viet Nam.”
“Oh. So, when does the brief start?”
“Have a seat, you’re going to be here for a while,” offered Robert.
Ally sat down. Robert walked over to a small fridge and pulled out a Diet Coke. He then handed Allie the soda.
“Thank you,” replied Ally. Her addiction to Diet Coke was well known among her peers.
Robert poured himself a cup of coffee and sat down across from her. He then handed her a file.
“Read this, and then I’ll answer any questions you might have,” stated Robert.
Allie opened the file and began to read.
The mission was to infiltrate the office of a man suspected of running an international sex slavery ring. Outwardly, Loren Gabriel was a well-respected and squeaky-clean importer of electronics. However, the agency had been given information that connected him to people known to be involved in the white-slave trade, both here and abroad.
Ally knew all too well that slavery was far from being extinct. One of the most lucrative segments involved the importation of young women to work in the sex trade. Some were sold to rich clients for their personal use, but most ended up as bargirls and prostitutes. Loren was suspected of providing the transportation side of the organization. He was also suspected of bringing in girls and boys as young as eight.
So far, there was no hard evidence to link him to the trade, but apparently the Agency had received some documents that tied Loren to several international criminals.
Ally read the biography of Loren. He was born in Simi Valley in a middle class family. He went to college and studied computer science and business. By the age of twenty-five, he was a millionaire. Sensing the changing winds of business, he’d pulled out of the dotcom industry and escaped with his money. He’d opened an import-export business out of LA.
He was the only child of Max and Anita Gabriel of Los Angeles. A twin had died two days after birth. Ally noticed that the mother suffered from depression following the death of the twin, and was institutionalized several times. Both his parents were now deceased.
Ally studied the photos of Loren. He just oozed arrogance, she thought. He was handsome, clean-shaven, and had short black hair and a well-groomed goatee and mustache. There was one surveillance photo taken at a party in Hollywood. He was wearing an expensive Italian suit and a Rolex. Ally figured the watch cost more than her new car.
“Those photos are a few weeks old. Here’s the latest, he’s recently shaved off the goatee and mustache,” stated Robert.
Ally stared at the new photo, he still looks arrogant she thought.
The report stated that he was five-eight and weighed one-hundred and fifty pounds. His hobbies included martial-arts and surfing. He was also an avid theatergoer and was fond of gourmet dinners and fine wine. He was a regular in the top restaurants of Southern California.
Then Ally saw why she was involved; Loren appeared to have a preference pre-op transsexuals and crossdressers. According to surveillance, he often disguised himself and picked up dates at the Queen Mary, a famous transgendered nightclub in Studio City.
He was also known to frequent transgendered chatrooms.
“How do we know about the chatrooms?” asked Ally.
Robert’s left eyebrow raised.
“Oh. Let me guess, we either had someone in Loren’s inner circle or we got information about him by some means,” replied Ally.
“Sorry, Ally, I can’t even deny your accusations,” replied Robert.
Ally laughed. “I really love this spy stuff!”
Robert shrugged his shoulders. “That may be, but it’s still beyond your need to know.”
She closed the file and turned to Robert. “Okay, what do you need?”
“We’re going to try to get an undercover agent into his office. We know that his company does an extensive background check on new employees. Their head of security used to work for the Defense Investigative Service, and he did checks for military security clearances. We also know that the background checks go beyond simple police records -- way beyond their job description. Apparently, Loren likes to know everything about his workers. Rumor has it he uses their secrets to blackmail them. It creates a very special form of company loyalty.”
“In what way?”
“There have been several criminal investigations of Loren’s companies. Whenever they get close to making some headway, some minor employee will come forward and take the blame. The worker usually brings more than enough evidence to incriminate him or her. Even when they are offered a deal to provide testimony, they refuse and admit that they’re the guilty one.”
Ally nodded.
“It’s pretty obvious that they’re more afraid of something else besides imprisonment. In two cases, the accused committed suicide.”
“So, you’re hoping that they’ll find out that our agent is transgendered?”
Robert nodded.
“And that Loren will be romantically interested?”
Robert nodded again. “Rumor has it that he once had a secretary who was transgendered.”
“Do we know what his sexual preferences are?”
“What do you mean?” asked Robert.
“According to the file, he’s dated both transsexuals and crossdressers. Does he have a preference?”
Robert hesitated with his answer.
“Robert, you’re not going to embarrass me,” interjected Ally as she sipped her soda.
Robert smiled back. “Okay, he likes them functional.”
“Okay, then we should make our plant a crossdresser, or a very closeted transsexual. He probably wouldn’t be too interested in a person like me,” explained Ally. “That way, the agent doesn’t have to be on hormones either.”
Robert took out a pad and began to write.
“How does the agent feel about the idea of becoming… close to Loren?” asked Ally.
“He’s willing to do what it takes to get him,” replied Robert.
“What are you hoping for?” asked Ally.
“Infiltration into Loren’s office, access to records and computers, and maybe more,” replied Robert.
“Sounds like a long-term mission.”
Robert nodded. “He’s just coming off a break. His last mission lasted three years.”
“Three years undercover?” asked a shocked Ally.
“Yes.”
“I can’t wait to meet him,” replied Ally.
“Now, part of what you’ll be training him on is how to dress, do makeup, things like that. But more importantly, you can give him insight.”
“Of course,” replied Ally. “I suggest that we have ‘her’ start to appear in the same chat rooms that Loren frequents. I can train her on the terminology and coach her as she establishes herself. Also, we should have her start making purchases from online companies for her clothing. How soon does ‘she’ need to go in?”
“As soon as possible, is a month too soon?”
“No, but we’ll make do. I’d like more time to establish her identity, but beggars can’t be choosy. How fast of a learner is this person?”
“Extremely fast. He became fluent in Italian in less than three months.”
Ally let out a low whistle. “When do I meet my student?”
Robert looked at his watch. “Five minutes.”
Chapter 3
Just on time the door to the briefing room opened and a young man walked in. What struck Ally was how ordinary he looked. While he was pleasant looking, he was without any really distinguishing features. He had the type of look that would allow him to escape most people’s notice, a wonderful trait for an undercover agent. She estimated that he was five-nine and thin in an athletic sort of way. He had light brown hair and hazel eyes. She also noticed that he had very little facial hair; this would be helpful in his transformation.
“Ally, this is Tyler Brown,” stated Robert as he introduced the young man to her.
“Pleased to meet you,” she stated with a smile.
“The honor is all mine. I’ve heard so much about you, Ally,” replied Tyler.
They sat down at the table.
Tyler handed Ally a folder.
“This is my biography for my undercover role,” explained Tyler.
Ally nodded as she opened the folder. The Agency maintained an inventory of undercover roles that could be activated and used at a moment’s notice. This gave the undercover agent an immediate history that could be verified. Everything from tax records to credit card records actually existed, all was needed was an actual person to fill the role. Ally found it amusing to know that there were hundreds of these ghosts all over America.
Once the agent assumed the character, a whole supporting cast was also activated. If someone decided to check on the agent’s history, they would end up talking to real people. These were mostly retired agents or associates who ran legitimate businesses. Some owned apartment complexes and this allowed for establishing a residency history.
Ally knew that the process they used to create backgrounds was extremely detailed. She had talked to them in helping her department create realistic bait teens they used to hunt sexual predators. In fact, they had helped her department create dozens of teen histories. They were much more detailed than anything that Ally had previously created.
She read the file. Tyler would become Sean Thomas Martin, aged twenty-five, of Philadelphia, and a recent graduate from Penn State University. Ally knew that they picked common names, big cities, and large universities to make checking on the background more difficult. In fact, the file noted that there were presently six Sean Martins in the Penn State database.
“Do you think this will work?”
Ally nodded. “I like the fact that you’re from the east coast. It’ll fit in well with your growing exploration of being transgendered. You won’t have to worry about running into friends and family out in LA.”
Tyler nodded. “I’ve been doing some research on that sort of … stuff.”
Ally smiled at his choice of words. “I think it would be best if you assumed the role of either a crossdresser with bisexual feelings, or a transsexual who is partly in denial about their feelings. From what I’ve read about Loren, he seems to like those sorts best. It’ll also be easier to cover up any mistakes you might make as being new and inexperienced.”
Tyler nodded as he listened intently.
“I’ve been told that I have a month to get you trained. Now, according to your folder, Sean is living in Philadelphia. We’ll need to set up a computer for your use that can be traced back to Philly. This won’t be hard, as we do it all the time in my department.”
“Computer? For what?” asked Tyler.
“My dear Sean, you need to establish your feminine side to the world. This will involve shopping, chat rooms, and other things,” replied Ally. “Also, you need to be up on everything in Philly.”
“I’m already onto that, I get the Inquirer and Daily News every day,” replied Tyler. “I’ve also driven up for a Phillies game to learn how to boo.”
Ally snickered. “I know that you’ll have that covered, and I’m not worried about that. However, you need to know about the TG community in Philly. Even if your character isn’t out, he would know the groups.”
Tyler nodded.
“We’ll set up the computer in one of the secure rooms; the less people who come in contact with Tyler the better,” interjected Robert.
“We’ll also have to define your TG interests to attract Loren’s interest,” continued Ally.
Tyler cocked his head and stared at Ally. “Like what?”
“We want to create a look that will attract Loren. Just the fact that you’re TG may not be enough to gain his interest.”
Tyler nodded. “I think I know what you’re driving at. I’ve had access to more detailed files about Loren, and according to them he likes his women to dress sexy even when at work. For instance, he had his last secretary wear tailored suits with short skirts, silk blouses and high heels. From what I read, he was pretty adamant about it.”
“What else?” asked Ally nodding.
“According to one report, he loves to have his dates dress in leather. Apparently, he has outfits created especially for them, nothing off the shelf, but made to fit them like a glove.”
“That’s good to know. We’ll have to dress you up in some similar sorts of outfits. We’ll take photos that you can post with your profile online,” stated Ally. “In addition to the chatrooms, we’ll have you post comments at various TG related fiction sites. It’ll help to leave an electronic trace for Loren to find.”
“Why?” asked Tyler.
“Think of it as sweetening the pot,” replied Ally. A sly smile grew on her face. “We do a similar version of this when we’re hunting a specific online predator.”
“From what I’ve heard, you’re pretty good at it,” replied Tyler.
“Well, I’ll leave you two to work out the details. Just a reminder, be careful discussing this case outside of a secure space,” stated Robert as he stood up.
For the next hour, Ally and Tyler discussed the person that he was about to become.
“Okay, the first thing we need is a female name for your alter ego,” stated Ally. “Do you have any preferences?”
Tyler shook his head.
“Okay, let’s do some brainstorming. Many pick a name that is similar to their male name or at least starting with the same letter. I’ve heard of a few women named Sean, but let’s go for something more distinctively feminine,” stated Ally. She then began to write some names down on her notepad.
Tyler studied the names and added a few of his own to the list. They eventually narrowed it down to three names, Sandra, Sara, and Sherri.”
“I like Sherri, it has a nice ring to it,” stated Tyler.
“Okay, Sherri it is!” replied Ally.
“Can I ask you something personal?” asked Tyler.
Ally smiled back. “Within reason.”
“Did you always go by Ally?”
Ally shook her head.
“Then what did you first use?”
“Alice. As a kid, I fell in love with the cartoon version of Alice in Wonderland. Actually, it was the dress she was wearing,” replied Ally with a grin.
Tyler nodded, picturing the character in his mind.
“Okay, now back to Sherri. We need to get her online and into the chatrooms as soon as possible,” continued Ally.
“But shouldn’t we have photos first?”
Ally shook her head. “If someone asks for a photo, tell them that you haven’t any scanned yet. We’ll have some photos taken this week. Oh, I’ll need your measurements.”
“Do you want to take them, or can I just give them to you?”
“For now, just give them to me. For your early photos, it’ll look more realistic if your clothes aren’t fitting perfectly.”
Tyler nodded. “Oh, that makes sense.”
“Now, I’m going to give you some reading to do before you go online. While Sherri may be new to the scene, we don’t want her to act uninformed and ignorant. From what I’ve read about Loren, I don’t think he likes bimbos. He likes them to dress risqué, but to still have a brain.”
“Okay, that sounds good.”
Ally wrote out the website addresses for Tyler.
“These will give you a good start. Also, does Sean have an e-mail address yet?”
Tyler nodded. He smiled at the way Ally referred to Sean and Sherri as separate people.
“Okay, then we need to set up one for Sherri too. This will be the one you’ll use to order things online and do all your chatting on.”
“Sean’s ISP allows for multiple names, so that won’t be a problem.”
Ally nodded.
“Anything else today?” asked Tyler.
Ally shook her head. “I’ll meet you tomorrow, and we’ll get you started online.”
“I can’t wait!” replied Tyler. ‘Oh, don’t worry; I’ll do my homework tonight.”
“Now can I ask you something personal?” she asked.
Tyler nodded.
“How do you do it? I mean going into undercover for so long at a time?”
“I guess I’m a frustrated actor,” he replied.
“What about your life outside of the Agency?”
Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “I really don’t have much of one. I don’t have a real family; I was mostly raised in foster homes.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to pry.”
“It’s okay, Ally. My father was killed when I was seven. He was dealing drugs, among other things, and pissed off the wrong guys. He was found in a junkyard with two bullets in his head. A year later, my mother dropped me off at school one day and never returned. I was eight. I later heard she was arrested and ended up doing six years in a federal lockup for smuggling drugs. None of my loving relatives wanted me, so I became a ward of the state. I bounced around for a while and ended up spending my last few years in the system with an older couple. They were retired from the stage, and they taught me how to act. They were the closest thing I’ve had to a real family.”
“Do you keep in touch with them?”
Tyler shook his head. “They’re both dead. I owe them a lot as they put me through college.”
Ally nodded.
“Anyway, I went into law enforcement after college because I didn’t want to be like my real parents. I also found that all the moving around from one home to another as I grew up taught me how to adapt quickly. Combined with my acting skills, undercover work just came naturally.”
Ally nodded. “While I didn’t have your harsh childhood, I also liked undercover work when I was a cop.”
“It allowed you to cover up the fact that you were different, right?”
Ally nodded again.
“Me too.”
Ally found that she was learning to really like Tyler. “Still, it must be difficult not having any roots.”
“This is my last mission. After this one, I’m going back to college, and after that I want to teach undercover techniques to new agents.”
“Sounds nice.”
“But that’s a long way off. This mission might last a few years,” he stated.
“How do you feel about that? I mean this role may call for some rather unusual things for you to do,” asked Ally.
“It couldn’t be worse that doing cocaine,” he replied.
Ally stared back and tried to decide if he was joking or not.
“My last undercover tour was with the mob. If I didn’t take the drugs, it would have seemed strange,” continued Tyler. “Part of my time off was to go through rehab.”
“You really throw yourself into your roles.”
“I do what it takes it get the bad guys.”
Ally felt a sudden twinge of pain in her right shoulder, her constant reminder that she also went to extremes to get the bad guys.
“I’ll see you tomorrow. I should have a couple of outfits for you to try on. Oh, you should start shaving your legs, underarms and the rest of your body hair,” stated Ally. “Have you ever done that before?”
Tyler shook her head.
“Okay, take a long hot bath first. Then do a small section at a time. You can use your regular male razor, but use new blades. Use shaving cream and take your time.”
“What about using a hair removal product?”
“I wouldn’t. They sometimes cause a reaction, especially on the chest and underarms. Eventually, you might think about getting your legs waxed.”
“Ouch!”
Ally shook her head and laughed. “It’s not that bad. The sound is worse than it feels. After a few times, the hair just about falls out,” replied Ally.
“Okay, looks like I have a busy evening reading transgendered websites and shaving my body. Oh, what about… well, you know, between the legs?”
Ally smiled back. “Trim as you see fit, just be careful.”
Tyler laughed. “Oh, I’ll be careful!”
Chapter 4
Ally pulled into the driveway of the townhouse. She had just spent the last two hours shopping for Sherri. Thanks to the many undercover missions that her department did, Ally knew of several shops that were helpful in transforming men into women. Most were regular women’s shops that had a sizable TG clientele. There was also a wig shop that Ally’s department used regularly.
In a few hours, she had acquired a good starting wardrobe for Sherri, including makeup and several wigs of various styles and lengths. She went less for mainstream styles and more for sexy “big hair” styles, based on the persona that they were creating for Sherri. Although she did buy one wig that had a short professional look, this would be used for the bait photo of Sherri in a business suit. The other wigs would be useful in creating a series of photos that would be posted online.
She opened the garage door and pulled into her spot. It was a lovely spring evening and winter was becoming a distant memory. Soon it would be light enough when she got home for her and Carol to go for walks again.
As Ally entered the townhouse from the garage, a pair of eyes watched her every move. The assailant was waiting for the right moment to strike, having picked her ambush location the instant she had heard Ally’s car arrive. Watching with the patience of a true assassin, she waited until Ally’s back was turned. Then, with great stealth, she made her move. In a flash she attacked; Ally never heard her coming until it was too late.
“There you are, Bogie!” cooed Ally as she bent down and scooped up the black and white kitten that had playfully attacked her ankles. “How’re you this evening?”
They had adopted Bogie a few weeks earlier from Michelle. They’d named her after Humphrey Bogart, as Michelle had told them the kitten was male. Carol joked that a gender confused kitten would fit right in with the rest of their little family, so the name stuck.
Ally rubbed the kitten’s chin and was rewarded with a loud comforting purr.
Even though they had had the kitten for a few weeks, it was hard to imagine life without her. Ally held the little ball of fur against her chest and smiled.
Carol walked in smiled. “Where did the attack come from today?”
“Under the kitchen table,” replied Ally.
Carol walked over and kissed Ally and then reached down to pet the kitten.
“It’s too bad that Bogie doesn’t get any attention,” Carol stated sarcastically.
“Yes, I know. Poor ignored kitten!” Ally held Bogie up to her face who was purring loudly.
“With the way she attacks us each evening, we should have named her Cato,” replied Carol, referring to Inspector Clouseau’s servant.
“That’s true, but I still like Bogie.”
“I have some interesting news,” stated Carol. “I have to go out of town for a few weeks.”
“The meth labs investigation?” asked Ally.
Carol nodded.
“When?” asked Ally as she continued to snuggle Bogie.
“Don’t have a date yet, but it’ll be sometime next month or so.”
“Where will you be going?”
“Part of the trip will be in your old stomping grounds, just outside LA. We’ll also be going to Texas and Arizona.”
Ally nodded.
“We’ll be helping the locals in detecting locations for the labs. Hopefully, we can put a dent into the production of that poison,” continued Carol.
“At least it’s important. I’d hate for us to be separated for something trivial.”
Carol leaned over and kissed Ally again.
“Why don’t you put the fuzz ball down and select a wine for dinner?” suggested Carol.
“What’re we having?” asked Ally as she set Bogie down on the floor. The kitten immediately scampered off on some urgent matter.
“Parmesan-Dijon chicken breasts,” replied Carol as she began to rummage through the fridge.
“Hmmm, I love that. Still, it will cost me an extra few laps at the gym to work it off,” replied Ally as she debated the wine selection.
“I know, but it’s so good,” stated Carol as she began to place the ingredients on the counter. She set the Parmesan cheese next to the butter, mustard, breadcrumbs, and chicken breasts. “Ally, could you set the oven to five hundred please? It’s that little knob with the numbers on it.”
“I know that! I may not be a chef, but I know how to turn the oven on. Now which one is the oven again?” asked Ally with a grin.
“You’re lucky that you’re so adorable, or I’d have dumped you a long time ago,” replied Carol with a wink, as she pulled a baking pan out.
Along with the chicken, Carol prepared some risotto, and a tossed green salad.
“How about Pinot Grigio?” asked Ally, as she held out the bottle.
“Great choice, as always. Oh, can you put something on the stereo?”
Ally nodded and selected a few CDs for the player. Soon Sting’s voice was filling the townhouse.
“How long until dinner is ready?” asked Ally, as she poured some kitten chow in Bogie’s bowl.
“It only takes fifteen minutes for the chicken to cook,” answered Carol as she poured the ingredients into a bowl. “Oh, check the fridge. Is there any of that white wine left from the other night? I need it for the recipe.”
Ally checked the fridge and handed Carol the bottle. “Not one of the better wines we’ve bought.”
“It’s still good for cooking,” replied Carol, as she poured three tablespoons into the bowl with the mustard.
She then placed the Parmesan cheese with some melted butter into another bowl, along with the breadcrumbs. She then dipped each chicken breast into the mustard-wine bowl before coating them with the cheese and breadcrumbs.
Ally went upstairs to change and, by the time she came down to set the table, the chicken was cooking.
“Oh, that smells wonderful,” commented as she walked back into the kitchen.
Carol smiled. “Keep an eye on the risotto and chicken, I’m going up to change.”
“You sure you trust me?”
Carol shook her head. “It was either you or Bogie, and she’s too small to get to the controls.”
Over dinner Ally and Carol discussed their day. Ally didn’t tell Carol the specifics of the mission, just that she was training an agent to portray a transgendered person.
“How do you feel about that?” asked Carol.
“It’s in the line of duty. Besides, I do have the necessary experience. I also know Robert wouldn’t use me,” replied Ally as she sipped her wine.
“True. On a related note, have you put in for your leave of absence yet?”
Ally nodded. “Robert said that there shouldn’t be any problems. Besides, the surgery isn’t until September at the earliest.”
“That’s true, but you need to give them time. It isn’t just the surgery, it’s the recovery period. You won’t be able to go back to work for a while.”
“I know, I feel sort of guilty about that. Am I being selfish? I mean I’m a department head now, and after all this is elective surgery….”
Carol cocked her head and stared into Ally’s eyes. She reached over and took Ally’s hand in hers.
“It’s not elective surgery. You’re not being selfish. You want to be whole, and I want you to be happy. Is that clear?”
Ally smiled back. “Crystal.”
“Good. You have built up a good department, and they’ll have to make due without you. Part of being a good supervisor is trusting your people to do their jobs.”
“That’s true. I almost feel that they don’t need me.”
“That’s great to hear. That means that you’ve picked the right people and trained them correctly. I know it’s tough being tied to a desk, but you’re making a difference.”
Ally nodded. “Oh, on a lighter note, Beth e-mailed me today.”
“How’s she doing?”
“Great. She’s going up to Philly next week. She has some meetings to attend at Penn.”
“Our little Ivy Leaguer!”
“Actual make that two, don’t forget Celeste.”
“I’m glad that Beth won’t be alone at Penn,” replied Carol.
“Me too. Oh, Beth also said that Iona says hi. She’s still a teenager, but expects to return to adulthood soon.”
Carol nodded and laughed. “I can’t wait to meet the adult version of Iona. The teenager was impressive enough.”
“I agree. It’s also pretty cool knowing someone who has magical powers.”
“I’m not all that surprised. I’ve always had my suspicions about some of my co-workers.”
Ally smiled. “Like who?”
Carol refilled her glass. “Cathleen. But then again, most of the computer techs are a mystery to me.”
Ally nodded in agreement.
“Who do you think?”
Ally thought about it for a moment. “Michelle.”
“That’s a possibility; she’s a real magician when it comes to doing research.”
“Then again, you’re pretty magical when it comes to cooking,” replied Ally.
“Well, cooking is like magic; it’s just a matter of mixing the right ingredients in the right order and proportion. I’ve offered to teach you numerous times.”
Ally nodded. “To me, cooking is something to produce a meal, but for you it’s enjoyable. I wouldn’t want to steal your joy from you.”
Carol rolled her eyes in mock disgust. “Oh, please!”
Chapter 5
The next morning, Ally was walking to her office when she was intercepted by Robert.
“I’m glad I caught you. We need to talk,” he stated.
Ally knew better than to ask him about what right out in the hallway, and so she followed him into his office.
“Could you close the door, please, Ally?” he asked as he sat down and pulled a folder out of his desk.
Ally closed the door, sat down across from him, and waited for him to speak. She wondered what was up.
“I never know how to do this correctly, so here, read this,” he stated as he handed her the folder.
She opened it up, and her eyes opened wide in shock. “Are they sure?”
“Unfortunately, yes. They want to see him first thing this morning.”
“Then he doesn’t know?” she asked.
Robert shook his head. “That’s a job for his supervisor.”
Ally stared back blankly. “What do I do? What do I tell him?”
“Let him know that the Agency is behind him and that he’ll receive the necessary treatment, while protecting his privacy. Please let him know that this will not cost him his position. The good thing is that we’ve detected it early. His last blood test was just two years ago.”
Ally let out a long sigh. “Can I tell Donna?”
Robert nodded. “Absolutely, she’s his immediate supervisor.”
Ally nodded. “Rotten way of starting a day.”
Robert nodded. “Come back when you’re finished, and we’ll talk about it.”
Chapter 6
A few minutes later, Donna was sitting in Ally’s office, her eyes filled with tears.
“This can’t be right, it has to be a mistake!” she exclaimed as she blew her nose.
“He had his annual physical last week. They just got the results of his tests back. He’s to report to Dr. Chamberlain at Bethesda this morning,” replied Ally. “Apparently, they have a series of tests they need to run; he’ll be with them for several days.”
Donna nodded. “And how do we explain his absence without raising suspicions of the others?”
“We’re agents; we do what we do best -- lie.”
Donna grinned.
“Dr. Chamberlain’s office is at the Naval Hospital. Apparently, the Navy has a great system in place for dealing with new patients. Just tell the others that he’s temporarily assigned. Now, you need to compose yourself; we need to be strong for him.”
“Well, I’d better wipe these tears away then,” replied Donna. “I want to be strong for him.”
“You feel up to getting him, or do you want me to do it?”
Donna stood up. “I’ll go get him; after all, he’s my agent.”
“I’ll be waiting.”
Ally re-read the report as she waited for Donna to return. She still couldn’t believe it, but she was pleased that the Agency wasn’t about to toss him aside either; he was too good of an agent and a person to lose. She began to rub her right shoulder, even though it didn’t hurt at the moment. She caught herself at it and smirked; it was becoming a nervous habit. It’s a good thing I don’t play poker, she thought, it would be a dead giveaway every time.
There was a knock at the door, and Donna entered with Joe. Ally motioned for them to sit down. The young man sat down across from her. Donna didn’t sit; instead she leaned up against the wall.
Joe had been one of the last agents Ally had recruited into the department before turning it over to Donna. He was a very smart and brave agent, and had volunteered for several dangerous missions, including the one that caught the man who was trying to kill Ally. He had been the bait teen for what they knew was a trap, even though he knew that he risked being shot. No, this wasn’t the type of agent one just threw away because they were sick, she thought.
Ally noticed that he seemed nervous and knew that she couldn’t delay the inevitable anymore.
“Joe, I don’t know any other way to say this. The tests came back from your physical and your HIV test came back positive,” stated Ally. “They want to take a second one immediately.”
Joe’s eyes widened, and he began to shake his head.
Ally stood up and walked around and sat on the edge of her desk in front of Joe. “First, let me say that we’re all on your side and that your privacy and job are not threatened.”
“No. My god, no,” he mumbled.
“Joe, we need to get you to the clinic.”
“I’m dead. I’m fuckin’ dead,” he bemoaned softly. “I’m dead.”
“No, Joe, you’re not dead. Yes, it’s serious, but it’s not the end of the world.”
“There’s no cure… what can they do?” His head was down in his hands and, from the sound of his voice; it was obvious that he was crying.
Ally nodded. “That’s true, there’s no cure, but the treatments have improved greatly. You can survive this.”
Joe looked up at Donna and then Ally. “Please, do something. I don’t want to die.”
Donna moved next to him and took his hands into hers.
“Joe, please listen to me; you’re going to get the best treatment possible. But that’s only part of the battle. You need to focus your mind for the long fight,” continued Ally.
Tears were rolling down Joe’s face. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”
“There’s nothing to apologize for, Joe,” stated Ally.
“I fucked up. I screwed up so bad. I’m sorry that I betrayed the trust you had in me,” cried Joe.
Ally got up, walked over and began to hug him. “You didn’t betray us. It’s a disease and nothing else. It has no bearing on your ability as an agent. What you do in your private life is your business.”
Donna joined the hugfest, and for several minutes no one said a word.
Eventually Joe began to regain his composure. “So, what happens now?”
Donna handed him the box of tissues, and he pulled several out.
“You have to go up to Bethesda this morning. They want to see you immediately. The faster they can start treating you the better,” replied Ally. “Don’t worry about work, everything will be covered.”
“Right now? I… I can’t go right now. Can’t I go home first?” begged Joe.
“Why?” asked Ally. “You’ll only be up there for the day. They’re not admitting you into the hospital.”
Joe stared back; there was a panic in his eyes. “I need to go home first. Please?”
“Joe, what’s wrong?” asked Donna.
“I need… I need to change first,” replied Joe softly.
“Why, Joe?” asked Ally. She wondered what was bothering him.
He hung his head down and let out a sigh.
“Joe, the sooner they can see you the better,” continued Ally.
He reply was barely audible. “I’m wearing panties.”
Ally looked at Donna and then back at Joe. “Oh. Well, if it makes you feel better, you go change first. However, this doesn’t change a thing between us and should you want to talk about it later, my door is always open.”
Joe nodded. “I thought I could keep it my secret.”
“It’s okay, and I understand. What’s important now is that you get checked out.”
Joe nodded again. “Thanks, and again I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to be sorry about, Joe,” comforted Ally. “You’re still one of my agents.”
“If you’d like, I can drive you there,” volunteered Donna, glancing over at Ally.
Ally nodded her approval back.
“Thanks. I’d appreciate that,” replied Joe softly. “Oh, do you want my gun?”
“Why? Is there something wrong with it?” replied Ally with a soft smile. “Keep it, I trust you.”
Joe nodded and what almost looked like a smile grew on his face. “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome. I’ll call Dr. Chamberlain and let him know you’re coming,” stated Ally. “Joe, I know you’re scared, but we’re here for you.”
Donna and Joe stood up and walked out of the office. Ally closed the file and placed it in her secure filing cabinet. It was amazing, she thought; Joe is facing a major health issue and he’s more concerned about being outed.
She picked up her coffee mug and left her office to go see Robert.
Chapter 7
Ally briefed Robert on Joe’s reaction; however, she left out his crossdressing confession.
“I’ve already let Jenna know to expect him,” stated Robert as he sipped his coffee.”
Ally nodded and set her mug down. “Donna drove up with him. I’m glad that he’s not alone, not that I suspect that he’d do anything stupid.”
“We presently have nine other employees who are HIV positive. Eventually, we’ll put him in contact with them, so that he won’t be alone,” continued Robert. “Jenna has created a support group for them.”
“I can’t believe that there are still those who want to persecute them. It’s just an illness,” stated Ally.
“It was a lot worse in the early days. We used to put them on permanent health related leave. As we found out more about the disease, the policy changed to let them stay on the job, but in a strictly administrative position. Eventually, that policy changed and now they’re allowed in all positions. Still, some department heads don’t like the idea of an HIV positive agent in their department and do everything legally possible to drive them out. We also had a few agents kill themselves.”
Ally stared back with a stunned look on her face. “You’re kidding?”
Robert shook his head. “They weren’t suicides in the traditional manner; they died in the line of duty.”
Ally nodded. “Oh.” She had heard of law enforcement agents exposing themselves to deadly situations on purpose. “Well, I don’t want to lose an agent like Joe; he’s very sharp and had unlimited potential. He’s also a really nice person.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything different from you,” replied Robert. “Now, how’s it going with your special project?”
Ally glanced at her watch. “I’m seeing him this afternoon. I made some purchases for him yesterday.”
“Good, send me the bill with your monthly expenses.”
“Done. I expect to spend some more before I get him everything he needs. There are some things that I need to order from some online companies.”
“Like what?” asked Robert as he refilled his coffee mug. He held out the pot to Ally, who nodded and extended her mug.
“Breast pads for starters,” replied Ally. “I want to start Sherri’s paper trail.”
“I wish we had started earlier,” noted Robert.
“Me too. I thought of a way to explain it; on her profile, we can mention that she has purged her wardrobe several times.”
Robert cocked his head. “Okay, explain that one to me.”
Ally smiled. “A lot of transgendered go through a cycle of acquiring a wardrobe and then in a fit of guilt they throw it all away, thinking that without the clothes the feelings will go away; it doesn’t and they soon reacquire a new wardrobe. It’s called purging.”
Robert nodded and sipped his coffee.
“And, just so you know, I did it once myself.”
“I can’t imagine you having doubts about yourself,” stated Robert.
Ally smiled and pointed a finger at her chest. “Me? Doubts? Seriously, it’s so confusing; you run the gamut of internal feelings, from pure delight to total guilt. What makes it worse is that you have to be on guard for being detected by your friends and family.”
“But your family has been very accepting, haven’t they?”
“Yes, but I didn’t know at first how they’d react. It’s not something that you can just take back if they react negatively. Hey, it’s just a joke! No, really, I don’t want to be a girl!”
Robert smiled.
“For the most part, my family has been very accepting. There are a few cousins and such who don’t want me around, also a few old friends that don’t understand. Still, the gains have outweighed the losses.”
“Their loss,” replied Robert.
Ally blushed. “Thank you.”
Robert smiled back. No other words were necessary.
Chapter 8
Ally met Tyler after lunch. He was sitting in front of a computer monitor looking at a TG education site.
“I had no idea there was such a variety to all this,” he stated to Ally.
“Yes, it can be very varied, from fetish to transsexual.”
Tyler nodded. “So, where’s my wardrobe?”
“In my car, I didn’t want to lug it all in here. I figured we can take it to your place,” replied Ally. She popped open the can of Diet Coke that she brought with her.
“My place? Oh, yes, my room at the Residence Inn.”
Ally stared at him in disbelief.
Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “It doesn’t make sense for me to have a real place. I’ll be moving up to an apartment in Philly in a few weeks as part of my cover, time permitting. Then hopefully, in a few weeks I’ll be in LA.”
“I don’t see how you do it.”
“It’s wearing thin, and not just the undercover work,” replied Tyler. “Don’t get me wrong, I love being in law enforcement, but sometimes I think I could get more job satisfaction from being a California Highway Patrol motorcycle officer writing tickets out on I-5.”
“Is there something you want to talk about?” asked Ally.
Tyler sighed. “I just spent a huge hunk of my life getting the inside info on a bunch of wise guys, and the prosecutor just cut a deal with them. I doubt if any of them will spend more than a few months in jail.”
Ally nodded. “I know how you feel. Thankfully, the scum we bust are so sick that no one wants to cut a deal with them, especially the big fish.”
Tyler smiled. “I suppose you’d include Margo Simon as a big fish.”
Ally smiled back. “A whale… a huge hairless, soulless, depraved, evil, and manipulative whale.”
Tyler laughed.
“By the way, have you been checking up on me?” asked Ally.
“Not exactly, well, maybe I have. We have worked together before. We worked that case that involved that psycho cop who tried to kill you.”
“So, you’re Casper?” asked Ally with a grin.
Tyler laughed again. “That’s me. Robert told me about the nickname.”
“We really appreciated your assistance,” replied Ally.
“It was a pleasure, the only thing worse than a criminal is a bad cop. I’m glad to see that he didn’t get a light sentence.”
“He’s lucky he had info we wanted, or else he’d be on death row. Charles Hill killed one officer and tried to kill several others.”
Tyler nodded. “Well, my computer account has been set up. If anyone traces it, they’ll think that I really am in Philadelphia. The computer tech also set up e-mail accounts for both Sean and Sherri. She said that she included some special aspects to my accounts.”
“That’s Cathleen, our computer wiz. What she did was set up your account so we’ll know the instant that someone tries to hack in. Hopefully, this will give us a heads-up if Loren takes an interest in you.”
“Cool.”
“Well, we’d better get to work. Sign in as Sherri,” ordered Ally.
Tyler nodded. “Okay, what next?”
She leaned over and typed in a web address for a transgendered fiction site.
“What’s this?” asked Tyler.
“One of the better sites for fiction written with a transgendered slant; I’ll give you the addresses for some other ones. Bookmark them on your favorites for future use. Now, what I’d like you to do is read some of the stories in here and leave reviews. Consider this Sherri’s coming out.”
Tyler nodded.
“Relax, there are some pretty good stories in there, along with some real crap too, not unlike a book store,” continued Ally. “After a while, we’ll have you go into the chatrooms in here. Once you get comfortable, we’ll take you into the more sexually explicit rooms.”
“Okay.”
“I’m waiting for a status on one of my agents. When I get it, we can take your new wardrobe back to the hotel.”
Tyler nodded and then started to laugh. “I can’t imagine what the maids will think of me; as it is they think I’m a dealer!”
Ally laughed. As Tyler scanned the stories, Ally re-read the profiles for both Sean and Sherri. She was pleased to see that the Agency had used her suggestions in their profile biography sheets. They had created a very detailed biography for Sean. There were enough things to make him into a real person, but enough holes that wouldn’t allow someone to deduce that he was really an agent.
After a while, Tyler stood up. “I need a break, how ‘bout you?”
Ally looked at her watch, it was nearly five. “Time flies when you’re having fun.”
“I’m impressed, some of those people can actually write. I left some comments as you suggested. I just reworded the comments of some of the other reviewers,” stated Tyler.
“Good. Now I want you to spend at least an hour in those sites every day. You don’t have to comment on every story, especially the bad ones.”
“That’s good, some really are awful,” he replied.
“Which Residence Inn are you staying at?” asked Ally.
“The one in Falls Church, in room 325,” replied Tyler.
“Good, I know where that is. I’ll meet you there at seven,” replied Ally.
Tyler nodded.
Chapter 9
Around six, Ally got a call from Donna.
“We’re on the way back. They’d like to have Joe up here for the next two weeks; just like you said, they have tests they want to run. They also have a bunch of classes that they want him to attend. The good news is that he doesn’t have to check in as a patient,” stated Donna.
“How’s he doing?” asked Ally.
“Here, I’ll let him tell you,” replied Donna.
“Hi, Ally. I guess I’m okay… considering everything that has happened. I don’t feel any different, but everything has changed,” replied Joe.
“I can imagine. Listen, if you need anything at all, call me. Donna will give you my cell phone number.”
“Thanks. I’m sorry for the way I reacted this morning….”
“It’s okay, Joe. Like I said earlier, there’s no need to apologize,” interrupted Ally.
“Yes, but considering all that you’ve been through, I should have trusted you enough to tell you,” interjected Joe.
“We’ll talk about it later. For now, you have your assignment. I don’t want to hear from them that you haven’t been paying attention,” stated Ally.
“They do have their act together up here; it’s not at all what I thought it would be like,” replied Joe.
“Okay, see you when you get back.”
“I will. Oh, Donna wants to say something.”
“Ally, I’ll send up some fake paperwork tomorrow, assigning Joe for two weeks of training,” stated Donna.
“Sure, good idea,” replied Ally, wishing the lying wasn’t necessary. She was sure that most of the agents in her department would support Joe, but there was always the chance that there might be problems. What was important right now was for Joe to get treatment.
“I’ll call you later tonight,” stated Donna.
“Okay, I won’t be home until late,” replied Ally.
Chapter 10
It took Ally two trips to carry everything from her car to Tyler’s room. She unpacked everything, placing the clothing and shoes on the bed, and the wigs, makeup and jewelry on the table.
“This is just the start,” stated Ally as she sorted through the makeup.
“You’re kidding, right?” asked Tyler as he hesitantly poked through the makeup cases.
Ally shook her head. “No, not at all, you’ll be ordering some of the more exotic aspects of your wardrobe from some online sites.”
Tyler shook his head in disbelief. “Where do we start?”
“I suggest that you change into one of your new outfits and then practice doing your makeup.”
“You’re not going to make me up?”
Ally shook her head. “Nope. You need to learn on your own, just like the rest of us do.”
“But girls often get help from their friends,” retorted Tyler.
“You’re not a girl,” replied Ally with a smile.
He laughed. “Touché.”
“I will help you pick out a wardrobe,” stated Ally as she walked over to the bed. She picked up a few items, including a blue dress and handed them to Tyler.
“You made a mistake, Ally. I don’t think I need two pairs of panties,” stated Tyler as he looked over the clothing. “Besides, I don’t think this one will fit, it looks rather small.”
A sly smile grew on Ally’s face. “That’s because it’s not a pair of panties, it’s a gaff. It’s for hiding… certain body parts.”
Tyler looked at the gaff and then back at Ally. “You’re kidding, right?”
Ally shook her head.
“Is it necessary?”
Ally smiled and nodded.
Tyler shrugged his shoulders and walked to the bathroom. “The price we pay for being in law enforcement.”
“Be careful and ensure that everything is tucked away, you don’t want to pinch something down there.”
“Ouch!” stated Tyler as he closed the bathroom door.
While Tyler changed, Ally looked around the room. Her attention was drawn to a stack of DVDs. She was pleased to see that Tyler shared her love of old detective and Humphrey Bogart movies.
“I see you like Film Noir,” she called out.
“Love it,” called out Tyler. “I’ve always wanted to use the name Richard Blaine during an undercover operation.”
Ally smiled. Tyler was referring to Humphrey Bogart’s character in Casablanca.
“Phillip Marlowe would be too obvious,” replied Ally.
“Or Sam Spade,” added Tyler.
Ally smiled to herself. She was really becoming fond of Tyler.
A few minutes later, Tyler stepped out of the bathroom. From the way he was dressed to the way he walked, he looked just like a guy in a dress.
“Well?” he asked, as he posed in front of Ally.
“We have a lot of work ahead of us,” replied Ally, holding back a laugh. “Okay, let’s start with the clothes.” At least the dress fit him, she thought.
She walked over and adjusted the dress and pulled the wrinkles out of his pantyhose.
“The gaff isn’t exactly comfortable,” he moaned.
“It’s not for comfort, it’s for concealment,” replied Ally. “Just be careful how you… stuff your package; if you pinch yourself down there, it can really hurt.”
“Do you wear one?”
Ally shook her head. “Don’t need to anymore. Hormones have sort of cleared up that problem.”
“Oh, yeah, I guess they would.”
“We’ll concentrate on the clothes and makeup for now, but from now on, whenever you’re dressed in fem, try to act like you’re female, concentrate on your body language, and don’t overdo it.”
Tyler nodded.
“Okay, sit down at the table and remember that you’re wearing a dress,” instructed Ally.
Ally noted what a fast learner he was, as he sat down and paid close attention to his hemline.
“Pick out some jewelry to go with the dress. I noticed that you have pierced ears, that’ll be a big help; clip-on earrings are a bitch,” replied Ally.
Tyler laughed as he reached up and touched his right earlobe. “Part of the Jersey mob look. Thankfully, I didn’t have to get any tattoos”
“Have you ever felt like you were slipping too deep into your role?” asked Ally.
He nodded. “It’s a definite risk, especially when on a real long term mission. That’s another reason I want out.”
“That’s understandable. Okay, we need to get started,” stated Ally as she set up a portable makeup mirror in front of him and turned it on.
Tyler stared at the bottles and small plastic cases and tubes and then looked over at Ally. There was a look of total mystery on his face. “How ‘bout a hint? Where do I start?”
Ally smiled and pointed to a bottle. “Use that first. Thankfully, you don’t have much of a beard, so you won’t need a concealer first. Use the small triangular sponge to apply it.”
Ally watched as he carefully applied his makeup; it was unevenly applied and very streaky. He also struggled with the eye shadow and almost poked out his eye when he applied mascara. By the time he got to his lips, he looked like a train wreck.
“Just remember, I’m laughing with you and not at you,” explained Ally, stifling a giggle.
“Hey, remember this is my first attempt. It isn’t as easy as I thought it would be,” stated Tyler. “Nowhere but to go but up!”
“That’s true, here’s some cold cream; why don’t you clean up and we’ll try again? Just remember this the next time you’re waiting for a date to get ready.”
Tyler laughed as he cleaned his face.
“Tell you what, I’ll go first. Watch how I do it. Now, I’m going to put on heavier makeup than I usually use,” explained Ally.
“Okay, that sounds like great idea.”
Tyler watched intently as Ally made herself up. He appeared to be taking mental notes.
“That makes sense,” he stated to himself, as he watched Ally apply her mascara.
A short time later, he was finishing up his own makeup.
“Very good,” replied Ally. “I’m very impressed.”
“It’s a knack I have. I can pick up things from watching others; the problem is that I don’t always know the why behind the how.”
“I’ll get you a few makeup DVDs that’ll help you create a more exotic look.”
“Cool. So what sorts of things do I need to order online?”
Ally took him to the site for the breast pads. “Order a pair tonight, we’ll order some other things over the next few days. We’ll have you make a bunch of purchases all at once; that way, once someone hacks into your credit account they’ll notice it.”
She then explained about purging, and how Sean/Sherri was recreating her wardrobe.
“Why don’t you show me the sites now, and I’ll put them in my favorites? My laptop is hooked up the same way as my one at work.”
An hour later Ally was driving home. Tyler had made great progress, more than most of her agents the first time they dressed. She thought about Joe and how he’d looked when he dressed for the mission that led to arrest of Charles Hill. She then thought about a similar stakeout mission, back when she was still a detective named Al Burns, and how Carol had helped her come out. Her mind drifted back to Joe and thought of the anguish he must be going through. She held back the tears until she arrived home.
Ally wiped the tears back and headed inside. Carol met her at the door and immediately hugged her.
“Donna called and told me what happened,” whispered Carol, as she hugged Ally.
Ally held onto Carol and the tears started again.
Over dinner, Carol gave Ally a chance to vent her emotions.
“It was one of the hardest things I’ve ever had to do,” stated Ally.
“I can imagine,” replied Carol. “It’s never easy being the bearer of bad news.”
Ally nodded. “Thanks for being here for me.”
“I had nothing else planned for the evening.”
Ally laughed. She then saw a black and white blur out of the corner of her eye as Bogie ran through the kitchen chasing a small ball.
“It must be nice to be so carefree,” mused Ally as she watched Bogie play.
“If reincarnation is real, then if you’re good in your previous life, you get to come back as a house cat,” replied Carol.
Ally nodded and then, as her thoughts shifted back to Joe, she sighed. “What made it even worse for Joe was that he had to out himself as transgendered.”
“Did you have any idea?” asked Carol.
Ally shook her head. “I never gave it any thought. He has volunteered a few times to be crossdressed for some missions, but I never made the connection. Then again, I’ve been kinda clueless when it comes to Gaydar.”
“I assume that you’ll make yourself available to talk to him.”
“I already have.”
Carol nodded.
“Oh, I have to call Donna before it gets too late,” remembered Ally.
“No problem, I’ll get the dishes.”
Ally got up and kissed Carol. “Thank you.”
Ally sat down on the living room couch and called Donna. Ally was pleased to hear that Joe was in better spirits.
“I know this may be personal, but is Joe seeing anyone right now? If he is, they need to know,” asked Ally. “I know that he’s good friends with Kelly.”
“He talked to me about that on the way home; they’re not lovers,” replied Donna.
“That’s good. Wait, that’s not what I meant,” stated Ally.
“I know what you mean.”
“Does he plan on telling her?”
“He’s thinking about it,” replied Donna. “He also told me that he has to talk to those he’s been intimate with in the past two years.”
Ally signed. “It’s bad enough to have a potentially deadly illness, but to then have to expose your personal life too; I can’t image how hard that must be. At least I had time to prepare myself when I came out.”
“I thought about that. His whole life shifted dramatically this morning when we talked to him.”
“How’re you holding up, Donna?”
“Okay I guess, considering it was my first real crisis as a supervisor.”
“You did well.”
“Thanks. Oh, I did get some good news today, Ed called; he’ll be home this weekend,” stated Donna, referring to her husband.
“That’s great news.”
“I know; his flight will arrive in Norfolk Friday afternoon, and I’m driving down to meet him. We’re going to spend the weekend in an inn down on the Outer Banks.”
“Sounds romantic,” replied Ally.
“That’s the general idea,” responded Donna. “We haven’t seen each other in six weeks. I really need to be with him.”
“The joys of being a navy widow.”
“He hinted that he might not be going to sea for a while.”
Ally yawned and looked at her watch, it was almost eleven. “We’ll talk about it in the morning. I think it’s time that we both went to bed, and it was a very long day.”
“I agree, see you tomorrow.”
A short time later, Ally was in bed snuggling up against Carol. “Thanks for being here.”
Carol just nodded and leaned over and kissed Ally.
Chapter 11
Ally spent the next morning going over the weekly reports for the regional departments. She had been promised an assistant, but the spot was still vacant due to budget issues. Actually, Ally didn’t mind, as her work load wasn’t too heavy.
The Seattle office was doing great; David was quickly building an office that was rivaling DC. Thankfully, Donna and David got along famously, and used their friendship to build up the friendly competition between the two offices.
It didn’t hurt that the Seattle bureau was run by Travis Coleman, the man who had initially recruited her to the agency. Travis thrived on results and rewarded agents who got results. He also saw the threat of online crime and had made it a focus of the Seattle office.
The St. Louis office was just getting off the ground. Ally still wasn’t sure about the agent running it. His name was William Shaw and, while he had been an agent for sixteen years, he didn’t have a lot of experience in Internet crime. Until recently he had been assigned to narcotics, he then was injured in a car crash. His injuries prevented him from returning to field work. He was also a bit rigid, in Ally’s opinion, but the St. Louis bureau head had fought hard for William’s assignment.
While William had extensive agency experience, he just didn’t feel right to Ally. She suspected that he was just using the position as a stepping stone to another department. Maybe she was being unfair to him, as he wasn’t her choice for the position. The St. Louis bureau head had insisted that he have final say on the choice, and he’d insisted on Shaw.
So far they had had little success, and Ally was debating making a trip out there to see what was happening.
The Atlanta office had just gone operational the previous month. Ally saw great potential in this office. She was very pleased with the office head, whom she had recruited from the Atlanta PD. Her name was Samantha Maxwell, and she had been one of the detectives that Ally had trained there. She quickly rose from the rest and within six months was running the Atlanta department.
Ally’s friend on that Atlanta PD had even called and suggested that Sam would be a great fit for the position. Ally smiled as she recalled the conversation.
“This is a pleasure; how have you been, Gary?” asked Ally, as she talked to the detective who’d helped her during the Monday Night Football Killer case.
“I’m doing well. I heard through the grapevine that you’ve been promoted. I’m stunned that the feds did something right. Congrats!” replied Det. Bowie.
Ally laughed. “Sometimes we get lucky.”
“Luck had nothing to do with it. Ally, I’ll deny that this conversation ever took place, and as much as it pains me to send over an excellent detective to the Dark Side, I know someone who’d be a great fit for your regional office.”
“What regional office?” asked Ally innocently.
“Come on, I may be a simple southern detective, but I have my sources too,” replied Gary. “I know that you’re setting up an office here in Atlanta.”
He then went on to tell her all about Samantha. She had been an Atlanta PD detective for five years and had spent the last two years working for the Internet crime taskforce. Samantha was a graduate of the University of Georgia and was working on her Masters in Criminology.
“How does she feel about federal service?” asked Ally.
“I think she’d jump at the opportunity. Besides, the way your agents work with the local police, it wouldn’t be like we’re really losing her.”
That conversation had taken place several months ago. Ally had flown down and interviewed her and, instead of offering Sam a position as an agent, Ally fought for her to be the office head. Ally had argued that Sam had more experience in fighting Internet crime that the other three finalists combined. Just to make sure that Sam succeeded; Ally had temporarily transferred three agents from the DC office to assist in the office’s initial setup.
Ally had decided that all new agents recruited into the department would first be trained in the DC office. David, Sam, Donna, and even William agreed to this idea. While Ally didn’t mind the different offices trying new things, she wanted their basic operations to be the same. This way new ideas could be more easily integrated.
Her mind shifted back to the St .Louis office. So far they had only assisted on a few arrests. She wondered what the problem was. The weekly reports indicted that they had several ongoing operations, but it still looked light. They had sufficient manning and equipment, but the results weren’t there. It took Ally another ten minutes until she uncovered something wrong in the reports. While the department had twelve agents, all the ongoing operations seemed to be assigned to only two agents. She pulled out the past few reports and found the same thing. What was being done with the other ten agents? she wondered.
She picked up the phone and called Robert.
“I’d like to go out to St. Louis for a couple of days, as I’d like to see what’s going on with their operations,” she explained. “However, I’d like to make it an unannounced visit.”
“Why?” asked Robert.
“Off the record?” asked Ally.
There was a pause. “Sure, go on.”
“I don’t think that all my assigned agents are working on office business.”
“That’s a serious charge.”
“I know. But call it a hunch, and there’s some evidence to support this. I know not everyone considers what we’re doing as important, and it would be very easy to ‘borrow’ some of my agents and equipment for ‘real’ crime fighting. As you know, I wasn’t pleased with the selection of William Shaw to run the Midwest office.”
She then went to explain her reasons, including the discrepancies in the weekly reports.
“When do you want to go out?” asked Robert.
“My schedule is pretty full, but this is important. All it would take is for one of the regional offices to fail, and I can imagine the naysayers’ complaints. I know that you support my department, but budgets are getting tighter. So, can I go out on Tuesday?”
“Okay. If the St. Louis bureau head gives you any grief, call me immediately,” replied Robert. “So, how’s our other project coming along?”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” replied Ally innocently.
“Good girl,” replied Robert.
Ally laughed and knew that she’d have to giver Robert an update that afternoon.
Chapter 12
Tyler was sitting at his computer when Ally entered the secure space. She was sipping her Diet Coke, her third of the day.
“I made a few purchases today,” announced Tyler. “Since Sherri is supposed to have a kinky side, I used the measurements from the outfits you bought me to order a leather mini skirt and top. I like the leather skirt you bought me, but the new one is shorter and has a chain belt.”
Ally nodded. “Good. I thought of a way that you can learn a bit more about how to walk and move. Go by the mall this afternoon and spend a few hours watching women.”
Tyler laughed. “You want me to go girl watching?” He then winked at Ally.
She smiled. “Not that kind of watching, pig! I want you to look at the way they walk, the way they move.”
Tyler smiled and nodded. “Good idea.”
“I’ll see you this evening, around seven.”
Tyler looked at his watch. “Well, I’d better head out to do my class work.”
“Just remember that you’re working,” added Ally.
Chapter 13
When Ally arrived at Tyler’s room, he was met by Sherri. She was dressed in a black skirt and red silk blouse. She was wearing a blonde shoulder length wig. Her makeup was much improved, although her eyeliner was a bit sloppy.
“Well?” asked Sherri.
Ally stepped inside and closed the door. She then began her inspection.
“You’re wearing the wig too low, unless you’re going for a hairline one inch above your eyebrows. Here, let me adjust it for you,” noted Ally. “Don’t worry, it’s a common mistake.”
Sherri nodded and, after Ally adjusted the wig, she turned and looked at herself in the mirror.
“Oh, I see, that does look a lot better,” commented Sherri.
“People wear their wigs low in attempt to hide behind it; instead it just draws attention to them,” explained Ally.
Ally also made some comments regarding her wardrobe. However, overall she was impressed and told Sherri this.
“You still look like a male in women’s clothing, but you look good. You look feminine enough, but it’s obvious that you’re a guy. Just the sort of look that should attract Loren,” stated Ally. “I think we should get some pictures for your online profile.”
“Will you take them?” asked Sherri, as she retrieved her digital camera.
Ally shook her head. “Use the timer; remember you’re doing this all by yourself.”
“Oh, that makes sense,” replied Sherri.
Ally gave her some suggestions for poses. In twenty minutes they had several decent images.
“They aren’t very good,” replied Tyler.
“Again, that’s good. It will allow us to show improvement, and it’ll also show that you’re a beginner.”
“So, when do I go online? I’ve been studying!”
Ally laughed. “I’d like you to just observe for a while.”
“Observe? How?”
“Log in as a guy, watch how the others interact.”
“Won’t that attract attention?”
Ally shook her head. “No, many people enter chatrooms and never say a word. Some are afraid to talk.”
“Afraid to talk, why? It is online, that does make it rather anonymous,” noted Sherri.
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “I guess they’re afraid that someone might recognize them. Of course, that would raise the question of why the other person was also in the room.”
“True.”
“Okay, here’s a good chatroom,” stated Ally, as she typed in the address.
“How do you know about it?” asked Sherri with a wink.
“Through investigations, my dear Sherri. We check out all sorts of chatrooms. Later, I’ll give you the addresses of some of the more active sites.”
“Active? Oh…. sexual sites.”
Ally nodded. “Tonight you start in the wading pool. Just type in a male name and sit back and observe, that’s your homework for tonight.”
“What if they contact me?”
“Just say hi or something like that; I want you to look at how the others interact tonight.”
Sherri nodded and then she laughed. “Sorry, but the absurd nature of what we’re doing just struck me. I’m a male pretending to be a woman, dressed in a skirt and blouse, logging into a chatroom, pretending to be a male!”
“And your point is?” asked Ally with a straight face.
As Ally expected, Tyler was generally ignored a few seconds after he entered the room. The ratio was almost two to one, men to T-girls, and the passive were bound to be ignored.
Ally picked up a pen and a piece of paper and wrote out a few more websites. “Try these, if you get too bored here.”
“You leaving?”
“Yes, I need to get home.”
“See you tomorrow,” replied Sherri.
“Have fun,” replied Ally, as she got up to leave.
“I will,” replied Sherri.
Chapter 14
Ally snuggled up closer to Carol on the couch. A very contented Bogie was asleep on Ally’s lap. A half empty bottle of Merlot was on the coffee table in front of them, with two glasses next to it.
“So, you think that Shaw is neglecting his duties?” asked Carol.
“It’s either that or he’s incompetent. Well, maybe that’s too harsh. But something is wrong.”
“Try to be, how do I put this, diplomatic when you go out there,” stated Carol.
Ally smiled and pointed to her chest. “Me?”
“Just watch your ass,” added Carol. “They don’t know you there. Anytime an outsider shows up, people tend to get defensive, so you’ll be outnumbered. Getting angry won’t help either.”
“Go on.”
“What I’m suggesting is to talk to Shaw in private and try to resolve any difficulties. Maybe it’s just a misunderstanding, or maybe he’s just following the orders of his bureau head. If it turns out to be something more personal, then just leave.”
“By personal, you mean my being transgendered?”
“That or your age,” replied Carol. She reached over and filled their glasses. Bogie woke up, stretched, and then moved to Carol’s lap, and fell asleep.
Ally took the wine and sipped it. “I hadn’t thought about my age; I don’t exactly consider myself that young.”
“Trust me, my dear, you’re a mere child. Seriously, the fact that you’ve only been in the agency a few years and are a department head is a sore spot for some.”
“It’s not like there were a lot of people out there clambering for the position,” replied Ally angrily. “The department was pretty much on life support when I arrived.”
“See what I mean about your temper?” noted Carol. “It’s not the department, but the fact that a new agent got a major promotion.”
“Does it bother you?” asked Ally.
Carol shook her head. “I like fieldwork too much. I also know that I wouldn’t do nearly as good a job as you’re doing. I’m very proud of what you’ve accomplished, but I am sleeping with you, so my vote is rather biased.”
“So I should sleep with Shaw?”
Carol began to laugh so hard that Bogie woke up with a start. “I doubt that would improve the situation.”
Ally smiled back. “I’m not naíve; I know there are still a lot of people in the agency who aren’t comfortable with my being an agent. I try not to let it bother me, but sometimes I can still feel people stare at me. Ever since Grace was exiled to North Dakota, there hasn’t been any obvious harassment, but I know that she wasn’t alone.”
“That’s true, but you have a lot of people on your side.”
“I know, and it means a lot to me.”
“Just remember that you’re not in this fight alone.”
Ally nodded and took another sip of her wine. She reached over and scratched Bogie’s chin.
“Why should it matter? I mean, what difference does it make to them?” Ally asked aloud. “It obviously doesn’t matter to Bogie.”
“I think it scares some people. Gender is something people take for granted. You’re born with a set of sexual organs and that’s that. It’s a given; then someone like you comes along, and it forces them to think about their own base beliefs, and that can be uncomfortable.”
“I see, I guess that makes some sense.” Ally let out a long yawn.
“Looks like Bogie isn’t the only one ready for bed,” noted Carol, who then leaned over and kissed Ally.
Chapter 15
The next day Ally sat down with Tyler and gave him a long list of websites.
“These are all transgendered sites?” he asked.
“No, a few are regular women’s clothing sites,” replied Ally. “If someone gets into your computer, this will help your cover.”
Tyler nodded.
“I know I only have you for a few weeks, and we’re supposed to keep our relationship low key, but I’d like you to observe some of my agents at work. So, why don’t you stop by this morning in our Op-Center. I’ll just tell them that you wanted to observe our procedures. I already cleared it with Robert,” stated Ally.
“Sounds good.”
“This will give you some more insight into the dynamics of the chatrooms,” continued Ally.
“Oh, that’s a good one. ‘The dynamics of the chatrooms.’ Do you use that often?”
“Just on smartass undercover agents,” replied Ally with a wink.
“Ally, I just want to say that you’ve helped me immensely. I’m getting a very good feel for Sean/Sherri. I know that I’ll be ready thanks to you.”
Ally nodded. “Thank you. Well, I’d better introduce you to Donna. I’ll see you this evening at our normal time.”
A short time later Donna was showing Tyler around the Op-Center. Ally retreated to her office.
Ally was soon immersed in the massive paperwork that went with her position. At times, she longed for the good old days when it was just her and a few computers.
David was doing a superb job in Seattle. They had just assisted on a major arrest in Tucson. Local police had requested their assistance in setting up a sting for men trying to arrange sex vacations in Mexico. David’s agents had posed as the teens. In addition to the six businessmen arrested, they’d also gotten the ringleader, a man suspected of running similar trips to Thailand and the Philippines.
While Ally was pleased with the arrest, she was equally pleased with the reputation that David’s office was getting for cooperating with the local law enforcement community. David joked that, if it kept up, they’d give the Feds a bad name.
Likewise, the Atlanta office was working hard to gain the trust of the local police departments. So far they hadn’t assisted in any major arrests, but they were being contacted to provide help. That suited Ally just fine. She didn’t care who made the arrests, just as long as the predators were caged.
Ally shook her head she looked at the file for St. Louis. So far they had only worked with two local police departments, St. Louis and Chicago. Considering they covered fifteen states, that was pathetic, thought Ally. It only reinforced her decision to go out there.
Chapter 16
Donna swung by a few hours later.
“So, who is he really?” asked Donna.
Ally didn’t respond.
“Look, we don’t usually get visitors in here, are we being inspected?”
Ally shook her head. “Leave it at that.”
“Okay. He’s too nice to be an inspector anyway.”
Ally smiled. “That’s true. Oh, any new word on Joe?”
“He’s undergoing a whole battery of tests. He says that overall he’s in great health. They’ve put him on a drug cocktail to knock down his viral load.”
“I’ve heard that’s pretty common,” replied Ally. “What else are they doing to him?”
“He’s told me that he has a whole schedule of classes, ranging from diet to yoga.”
“That sounds interesting.”
Donna nodded. “I’ve been reading up on the latest ways they’ve been treating it. There’s still no cure, but there are more options in treatment. Have you ever known anyone else who had it?”
Ally nodded. “Yes, the first one was through my parents. A good friend of theirs died of AIDS. I was only ten at the time. I can remember how helpless everyone felt that not only was there not a lot of treatment options, but the public’s harsh perception of the disease.”
“So your parents told you what was happening?”
“Yes. The man was an old family friend, and he had been at our house numerous times. My parents thought there was no better place to break the stigma of the illness than at home, so they told me everything. I even went to visit him at the hospital.”
“Your parents are pretty cool.”
Ally nodded. “Yes, they are.”
“I had a friend from college whose brother got it. The last I heard from Greg was that he was still healthy and was working up in Boston,” continued Donna.
“How long has he been positive?”
“Almost six years now.”
Ally nodded.
“Joe says that the classes have helped, and he now has hope, and is… determined to beat it,” added Donna, her voice starting to crack.
Ally nodded and, seeing that Donna was tearing up, handed her a box of tissues.
“Thanks,” replied Donna, as she pulled a few tissues from the box.
“It’s okay. So, what time is Ed’s flight tomorrow?”
“Five.” A smile began to grow on her face.
“Why don’t you take off early tomorrow? Traffic is always bad on Fridays, and if you leave here at five you won’t get to Norfolk until after nine.”
Donna nodded. “Thanks.”
“Oh, I’ll be out of the office next week.”
“Where are you going?”
“Just between you and me, I’m going to St. Louis.”
Donna smiled. “David and I have been waiting for this. You’re going there to kick some butt, right?”
Ally laughed. “Try to keep it to yourself for now; I want my visit to be a surprise. So, why have you been waiting for me to do this?”
Donna appeared to be trying to think of the proper words. “I talked with one of the agents in St. Louis this week, and she says that things aren’t going well there.”
“Like what?” asked Ally, as she popped open a can of Diet Coke.
“I’m just passing on what she said,” stated Donna.
“It’s okay, you’re not ratting out anyone,” interrupted Ally.
“She said that it seems like they’re just making a token effort, and that most of the agents assigned to the office are working elsewhere in the bureau,” stated Donna.
“That’s what I’ve suspected from looking at the weekly reports,” replied Ally.
“You’re not angry with me, are you?”
Ally shook her head. “Nothing to be angry about.”
“Thanks.”
“Look, I know that we’re friends and that I’m also your boss. You don’t have to pass every rumor up to me. I mean the agent in St. Louis could just be disgruntled and have vented to you.”
Donna nodded.
“Well, we’d better get back to work,” noted Ally, as she glanced at her watch.
“Yes, I need to check in on our investigations,” stated Donna.
Ally stood up and walked out with Donna.
Ally watched Donna walk into the Op-Center and smiled. What had been once been a barely functioning department was now a smooth running operation. Ally felt a sense of pride in the success.
She wanted to talk to Robert but needed to stop by Spec-Ops first. She was pleased to see Steve was at his desk.
“Ally, welcome!” he greeted.
“I just wanted to see how everything was going with the baby,” stated Ally as she stepped into Steve’s office.
“He’s doing great, thanks for asking,” replied Steve. “Thankfully, we’re all used to getting by on a few hours of sleep a night.”
Ally laughed. “Thankfully, our kitten sleeps the whole night away.”
“So what really brings you into my neck of the woods?” asked Steve.
Ally nodded and sat down across from Steve. She then explained the problem with the St. Louis office.
After she finished, Steve looked over at Ally. “Sounds like you really need to go out there.”
“I know, I’m just worried about how Shaw will take it,” replied Ally.
“I don’t know him personally, I do remember seeing his name on some reports. He’s a good agent, although I doubt he’s happy about being behind a desk. Keep that in mind,” stated Steve. “You haven’t been the model patient when it comes to physical therapy yourself.”
“You should talk. I can relate to the desk part, but that still doesn’t excuse him from not doing his job,” replied Ally.
“Agreed. Still, give him a chance to explain himself, and watch your temper,” added Steve.
“You should talk about watching one’s temper,” replied Ally with a grin.
“I consider what I have to be a controlled rage.”
Ally laughed.
“Oh, before you go, I had an interesting conversation with Jo,” stated Steve.
Jo was an agent in one of Spec-Ops strike teams, and she had talked to Ally a few months earlier about her own gender identity issues.
“About what?” asked Ally.
“Seems she sees herself as male,” replied Steve. “I suspect that she talked to you about it.”
Ally nodded. “Right after the raids.”
“Can’t say I’m surprised. Personally, I don’t care one way or another, just as long as it doesn’t affect their performance. Jo is one hell of an agent, and I don’t just mean for a female. What concerns me is how this will affect her in the field. I cannot afford to have an agent, any agent, in my teams whose mind isn’t totally focused on the mission.”
“I assume you want to know if Jo’s performance will be adversely affected.”
Steve nodded.
“It never did for me, at least not while I was on a case. Where it did bother me was when I wasn’t on a case. I had to be on guard at all times to present a manly image. In this case, Jo is lucky, as her job is physical and, to put it bluntly, masculine. From what I’ve seen, Jo is treated as ‘one of the guys’ by the rest of your agents. Still, I’m just basing this on my own feelings. Jo loves her job, but she’s also torn emotionally.”
“What do you suggest?”
“Since she’s talked to you about it, I’d suggest she start seeing a therapist, if she hasn’t already. It’s helped me.”
“I understand that it’s part of the procedures for sexual reassignment surgery,” stated Steve.
“You’ve been studying!”
Steve laughed. “Yes, you can teach an old dog new tricks. Look, I don’t want to lose Jo as a member of my team. I just want to make sure that either she or he has their head in the game, and is emotionally fit.”
Ally nodded. “Did she express a desire to start transition?”
Steve shook his head. “I think Jo was just feeling me out.”
“Let Jo know that I’m available to talk.”
“I already have,” replied Steve with a wink.
“How do you think the rest of the team would react, should Jo transition?”
“You never know how someone will react. A few of the team are very protective of Jo and will support her totally. For most of them, it won’t matter either, but I may have a few agents that may not be as accommodating, they all have their own values and beliefs. That’s another problem, as I can’t tolerate distractions, real or perceived.”
“Like the way Grace reacted to me,” added Ally, referring to the agent who’d harassed her.
Steve nodded. “I’ve built my teams so that they function together regardless of any differences. Race isn’t an issue anymore in the Agency, but it was at one time; the same goes for gender. My predecessor refused to have women in the teams, I changed that, and a few agents immediately requested transfers.”
“What did you do?”
“I gave them their transfers. I want the best persons possible on my teams. Trust me; no one gets a free ride. Any woman on my teams earned their way on. They take the exact same physical test as the men. Jo’s coming out would be legally supported by the Agency’s rules, but that doesn’t mean everyone will like it.”
“So you could lose some agents?”
Steve shrugged his shoulders. “Jo’s earned a right to stay.”
“I’m glad to hear you say that,” replied Ally.
Steve shrugged his shoulders. “Considering my daughter used to be a man, and one of my best friends is transgendered, I can’t see it any other way.”
Ally smiled back. “Thanks.”
Steve cocked his head. “I wasn’t referring to you, I was referring to Madison, he used to a woman.”
Ally rolled her eyes and laughed. “So has Maggie made up her mind about coming back?”
“She’s taking a year off, and then she’ll decide if she’s coming back fulltime,” replied Steve.
“Sounds like you approve.”
“I offered to take some leave, but she talked me out of it. Maggie’s not ready to give up her career, but at the same time I think she’s enjoying being a mother.”
Ally nodded.
“Oh, that reminds me, we’d like you and Carol to come over for dinner next Saturday,” stated Steve.
“That’s sounds great. I’ll check with Carol and get back to you,” replied Ally.
“Super.”
Ally glanced at her watch. “I need to go. I want to catch Robert before he takes off.”
Steve nodded. “See you later.”
Chapter 17
A short time later Ally was sitting across from Robert.
“I’m a little nervous about confronting Shaw,” confessed Ally.
“It’s never easy. Still, it’s part of becoming a leader. Allow him to explain his actions. If it turns out that he’s following orders from the St. Louis bureau head, then it’s out of your hands and it moves up a level.”
“And if it is Shaw?” asked Ally.
“I’d recommend that you try to find a way to change his ways, as opposed to firing him. He’s a good agent, and I think your department can benefit from his experience.”
Ally nodded. “I’d prefer that, but I can’t afford to have someone working for me who’s not on the same page with me.”
“I agree and, if he is the problem, I will support your decision to replace him,” replied Robert.
“Thank you. Joe is doing pretty well, all things considered,” stated Ally.
Robert nodded. “I’m pleased to hear that. I wish we didn’t have to be so secretive about his illness, but there are still the misinformed out there.”
“I know. He’ll be up at Bethesda for another week. He’ll go back every year for an additional week of training.”
“Yes, they have an efficient program up there. Switching gears, how’s our project coming along?”
“Exceptionally. He’s an unbelievably fast learner, and I’m amazed how far he’s come in just a few days.”
Ally then went on to describe Tyler’s training.
“Very efficient; not that I’m surprised, considering his teacher,” replied Robert. “What’s next?”
“I’m thinking of taking him out for a drink,” replied Ally.
Robert stared back. “You’re kidding, right?”
Ally shook her head. “As Tyler gets used to being Sherri, I’ll take her to a bar that’s transgendered friendly. It’ll be a good introduction for Sherri and give her a good lesson in dealing with men.”
“When?” asked Robert.
“Not until I get back from St. Louis,” replied Ally.
Robert took a sip of his coffee and smiled. “You’re doing a great job, and I want to thank you.”
“Hey, just part of the job,” replied Ally.
“It’s more than that,” replied Robert.
Ally shrugged her shoulders.
Robert pointed at her right shoulder with his coffee mug. “By the way, how’re you doing?”
“It’s okay. I’m finally starting to accept that it’s just something that I’m going to live with,” replied Ally.
“What about the nightmares?” asked Robert.
“I still get them occasionally.”
Robert nodded.
“Do they ever go away?”
Robert shook his head. “I was shot when I was twenty-three, and I can still close my eyes and replay exactly what happened. I still get nightmares, but I’ve learned to live with them.”
Ally’s left hand moved up to her right shoulder and began to rub it.
“Does that help?” asked Robert.
Ally pulled her hand down quickly. She then chuckled. “It’s sort of become a habit.”
“I’ve noticed,” replied Robert. “I wouldn’t worry about it.”
“I think what bothers me most was that I screwed up. If I hadn’t opened the door, he never would have gotten in.”
“You don’t know that. We found burglary tools in his car, so he was going to get in one way or another.”
Ally nodded and sipped her Diet Coke.
“Yes, you screwed up by opening the door, but you rebounded and kept your head. You stayed calm and held him at bay. That’s the mark of a good agent.”
Ally put her soda down. “He still stabbed me.”
Robert nodded. “Could have been worse. He was a big man and could have easily disarmed a lesser agent.”
Ally smiled. “Thanks.”
“It’s okay, Ally. I still replay my actions when I was shot,” replied Robert.
“I still want to hear that story some day.”
“It’s ancient history and I’d hate to bore you with it.”
“I like history,” replied Ally.
Robert smiled. “I’ll tell you another day.”
Chapter 18
“So when do you want to try this?” asked Tyler, sitting in front of his makeup mirror.
“Sit up straight please! No sooner than next Friday. I located a transgendered friendly bar in Arlington,” replied Ally as she inspected Tyler.
He was dressed in a short black leather skirt, four-inch heels, and a purple silk top. His makeup was on a bit heavier, per Ally’s instructions.
“This would be a good outfit for you to wear,” she noted.
“If you say so. Damn, I can’t get my eyeliner on straight; I keep blinking as I get closer with it!” exclaimed Tyler.
“Take your time, and don’t try to put it all on at once,” instructed Ally. “Also lover the volume of your voice.”
“Sorry. So which wig should I wear?” he asked.
“Oh, I’d go with the one with all the curls,” stated Ally, referring to the shoulder length blonde wig. Thanks to its many large curls, it would give Tyler a big hair look.
“Okay,” replied Tyler as he worked on his eyeliner.
“If it makes you feel any better, I still have trouble with it,” confessed Ally.
“How old were you when you first starting using makeup?” asked Tyler.
“I guess I was around twelve. My mom didn’t use much makeup, so my options were rather limited,” replied Ally.
“I can’t image what it must have been like for you. It must be awful growing up with that sort of conflict.”
“It was, but things have worked out nicely,” replied Ally. “My parents may not totally understand it all, but then again neither do I sometimes. They do accept me as their daughter, and I can’t ask for more than that.”
“I notice you’re wearing an engagement ring, how do they feel about that?” asked Tyler, as he shifted to mascara.
“They love Carol,” replied Ally.
Tyler stopped and turned to Ally. “You’re with a woman?”
Ally laughed. “Sure, why not? Gender is different than sexuality.”
“Of course, sorry for that.”
“No need to apologize,” replied Ally. “Don’t blink so much, you’re getting mascara on your cheeks.”
Tyler turned back to the mirror. “Crap. I look like a raccoon.”
“It’s an easy fix,” stated Ally, as she picked up a Q-tip and showed Tyler how to clean off the excess mascara. She was also proud that she didn’t laugh at Tyler’s makeup disaster.
“Back to us going out, are you sure I’m ready?”
Ally shrugged her shoulders as she handed Tyler the wig. “No, but then again neither are most girls. But it will give you good experience when you chat online. You can relate both the fear and the pure elation of going out in public.”
Tyler laughed. “Is that what it’s like?”
Ally nodded. “Have you ever gone scuba diving?”
Tyler nodded.
“It’s sort of like the feeling you have on the boat just before you jump in for the first time. There’s a moment of hesitation as the fear of the unknown sweeps through you, then you overcome it and jump in.”
Tyler nodded.
Ally handed him the wig, and he slipped it on.
He then turned and looked at Ally. “Well?”
“Not so low,” corrected Ally. “Your natural hairline isn’t one inch above your eyebrows!”
Tyler adjusted his wig and picked up a brush to style the wig.
“Nice,” remarked Ally. “You’ll definitely turn a few heads.”
“Isn’t my look a little… overdone?” asked Sherri.
“Exactly! It’s just what you’re looking for, trust me on this one.”
“What about going out shopping and stuff like that?”
“Let’s work on your initial look, Sherri. You can dress more mainstream later. I think you need some photos for your profile.”
Sherri got up and retrieved her camera.
“You’re building up a nice portfolio of pics,” noted Ally. “You’ll need to add a few in lingerie.”
Sherri shook her head. “No way.”
“No, you need them. Men will ask, correction, demand to see them.”
“What is it about men and transgendered?”
“It’s a sexual preference. Some men like a woman with a difference.”
“Why not just go out with another guy?”
Ally shook her head. “They don’t want another man. They’ll tell you that they’re not gay, even after they ask you how big you are.”
Sherri laughed.
“I’m not kidding. You’ll see when you get in the chatrooms.”
“I’ve been hanging out in some of the rooms that you’ve told me about. It’s pretty eye-opening.”
“That’s one way of describing it.”
Sherri set up the camera’s timer and posed for several shots.
“I’ll let you do the lingerie ones by yourself,” stated Ally.
“So how do I really look?” asked Sherri.
“Very attractive. With practice, you could pass really easily,” noted Ally.
“So I’m not passable now?”
“You look good, but there’s still a roughness about you, a masculine edge, which is excellent, as that’s what Loren is looking for,” explained Ally.
Sherri nodded.
“Now because of that, you’ll need to be careful when you go out, especially by yourself. I know you can handle yourself, but some men get really stupid around transgendered women,” explained Ally. “They can also get violent.”
“Will that be a problem at the club?”
“Not inside, but sometimes the bottom feeders hang out nearby looking for trouble,” replied Ally.
“Oh, when we go to the club, how will you dress?”
“Stylish, of course!” replied Ally.
Sherri laughed. “That’s not what I mean!”
Ally laughed. “I know. If you mean am I going for a drag look, the answer is no. I’ll be your female friend.”
Sherri nodded.
“We want you to get the attention. Men going there aren’t interested in real women.”
“Is that what you consider yourself?” asked Sherri.
“Yes. I’ve been approved for surgery and am waiting for a final date this fall. I know that I’m physically transgendered, but inside I see myself as female.”
Sherri nodded.
“Well, I need to get going; I’ll see you Monday,” stated Ally.
“Sounds good. You still flying to St. Louis?” asked Sherri.
“Yes. It’s necessary,” replied Ally.
“So what else do I need to work on?” asked Sherri.
Ally rubbed her chin. “First thing is to pay more attention to your posture, sit up straight at all times.”
Sherri immediately adjusted her position in the chair. “How’s this?”
Ally nodded. “Better. Now, your voice is mid-ranged, so you don’t sound too macho, but don’t talk so loud. Also pay attention to the way you talk and the language you use. Remember the image you’re trying to present.”
Sherri nodded. “I pay more attention to that in the future.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything less.”
“Thanks again for everything.”
Ally smiled. “See you later.”
Chapter 19
Friday morning Ally reviewed the ongoing investigations. St. Louis was still lagging well behind the others. When she finished, she walked down to the Op-Center. This wasn’t to check up on Donna’s team; rather it was just Ally’s way of staying directly connected to fighting the online predators.
Donna and two other agents were hovering around a computer when Ally walked in. Obviously they’re onto something, thought Ally. She then remembered the thrill of the hunt, especially when you knew you’d hooked a predator.
“Ally, we’ve got a live one,” stated Donna as she saw her boss approach.
“Good, which case?” asked Ally.
“Totally new one, Alyce was just trolling and she got a hit,” explained Donna.
Alyce was one of the new agents, recruited by Donna. She was a slightly built young woman, with short spiked brown hair.
When the agents weren’t on a case, they would often enter chatrooms as a bait-teen to see if they attracted any attention. Ally had done it many times, and it had often led to some of her best arrests.
“What do you have?’ asked Ally.
“I’m playing a teenage girl here in the Beltway. This guy hooked onto to me as soon as I entered the room,” stated Alyce. “Here’s the profile.”
“What seems out of the ordinary?” asked Ally, as she read the file.
Without looking up from the screen, Alyce answered. “He’s way too aggressive. He says he’s sixteen, but I know he’s much older. As soon as we went private, he began to talk about getting together.”
Ally nodded. Alyce was one of the rising stars of Donna’s department.
“He’s already talking about wanting to meet me,” continued Alyce, as she adjusted her glasses. “His name is Barry.”
Ally reached down and picked up the bio-sheet that Alyce was using for the bait-teen she was playing. The teen was fifteen and was called Danielle. The sheet described her as a loner, and a latchkey kid. These sorts of things acted as honey for the predators.
Ally was tempted to offer advice, but could see that between Donna and Alyce they had everything under control.
“Let me know how it turns out,” stated Ally. She then forced herself to walk away.
“Will do, Ally,” replied Donna.
Ally glanced up at the Wall of Shame and noted that the number of names had grown since she had turned the department over to Donna. She scanned the list and could remember every single case. As much as it pained her not to be on a computer hunting down the predators, it made her feel good knowing that she now had dozens of agents out there hunting the hunters.
Later that morning, Donna stopped by. “The predator just signed off. He signed off by hoping that he can get together with Danielle next week.”
“How’re you handling it?”
“Alyce will play the teen, she’s done it before. I’ve already alerted Spec-Ops for backup.”
“What about the local law enforcement?”
“I’m keeping them out of it until the last minute. The area where the predator hinted at getting together doesn’t have a very progressive police department,” replied Donna. “We’ll try and see if we can get him to come into the city.”
Ally nodded. They usually tried to include the locals in the cases, but they had found that some departments were better than others. Many of the smaller departments lacked the personal to assist and even worse weren’t trained to conduct stakeouts.
“Still, it does go down in the burbs I’ll let them know the day of the sting, that way they won’t mess it up,” continued Donna.
“That’s a little harsh, isn’t it?” asked Ally with a grin.
“Sorry, but I’m still pissed about the idiots who almost screwed up our arrest last month.”
Ally nodded. A meeting had been set up at a local park in a Maryland suburb with a man thinking he was about to meet a fourteen-year-old girl. The local PD had been notified, but they jumped the gun and swept in with several black and whites, lights on and sirens blasting. The suspect panicked and ran off before they got him doing anything illegal on tape. Thankfully, he’d turned out to being a paroled sex offender and just being with the bait-teen was enough to put him back behind bars.
“I’m just glad that no one got hurt,” continued Donna.
“I agree. Fortunately, the perp was more interested in escaping than taking a hostage,” replied Ally.
“Well, I’m determined to never let something like that happen again on my watch,” stated Donna in a very determined manner.
Ally nodded.
“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not down on all local police, but I’m very wary about some of them,” continued Donna.
Ally popped open a can of Diet Coke. “Anything else, before you leave?”
Donna shook her head and smiled. “Nope, that just about covers it. So do you have any big plans for the weekend?”
“Nothing so far. I think Carol and I are just going hang around and play with Bogie.”
“Ohhh, exciting,” replied Donna.
Ally smiled back. “Have a safe drive down to Norfolk.”
Chapter 20
Ally walked back into her office after a relaxing weekend with Carol. Besides amusing Bogie, they had taken a long drive into the country and stopped at several antique shops. They didn’t buy a thing, but it was still nice to do something together.
Donna was also looking refreshed. She stopped by to let Ally know that Barry had sent Danielle several e-mails over the weekend.
“It looks like he really wants to meet her,” stated Donna.
Ally nodded. “I’d expect him to set up a meeting this week.”
“I agree” replied Donna. “Steve has placed a support team on alert. They’ll provide our main security.”
Ally reached into her mini-fridge and pulled out a Diet Coke. “How’s Ed?”
Donna smiled and then winked. “Tired.”
Ally laughed.
“We had a wonderful weekend down in Oracoke, you and Carol should go down there sometime,” continued Donna.
“I’ve heard it’s nice,” replied Ally. “Maybe we can go down there in the fall while I’m recovering.”
“Wow, you mean it’s actually going to happen?”
“Very funny.”
“Well, you’ve had so many delays, I’ve begun to wonder if you would ever get a date for surgery,” continued Donna.
“You’re not the only one,” replied Ally.
“Do you have a set date?”
“Not exactly, but they’ve told me early September. The exact date won’t be set for a few weeks,” replied Ally.
“How do you feel about it?”
“A range of emotions ranging from elation to total fear,” replied Ally.
“How long will you be out of the office?”
“The doctors say at least a month, although I plan on working from home sooner than that,” replied Ally. “The offices will run themselves until I get back, assuming I’m still needed.”
“Please!”
Ally sipped her soda and shrugged her shoulders. “Seriously, I might be putting myself out of a job.”
“Well, we’ll try to screw up as much as possible while you’re recovering.”
Ally laughed. “Deal!”
“When are you flying to St. Louis?” asked Donna.
“I’m due to get there early tomorrow morning,” replied Ally.
“When will you get back?”
“That depends on Shaw.”
“Good luck,” replied Donna.
“Thanks, I’ll need it.”
Chapter 21
Ally opened up the personnel file for William Shaw. He was born in Minnesota and had attended the University of Minnesota. Upon graduation, he’d joined the Agency. In his sixteen years, he had worked mostly in narcotics and armed robbery. He had extensive experience in setting up stakeouts and undercover operations. All his performance evaluations rated him excellent in all areas.
His personal life was uneven. He had married shortly after joining the Agency, and divorced ten years later. His ex-wife presently lived in Chicago and worked in insurance.
William’s previous assignment had been to armed robbery. He was driving to his home in the St. Louis suburbs when his car skidded on some black ice. The car spun around and slammed into a tree. William’s left leg was broken in two places and was currently held together with steel rods. The injury currently kept him off field work.
She paged through the rest of his record. There were no red flags. The file mentioned that he did have a temper, but Ally couldn’t hold that against him. Overall, William was a superb agent, although he had turned down several promotions, due to the fact that they would take him away from field work. Both, Robert and Steve were right, Shaw would be a great asset for her department.
She closed the file and thought about what she had to do. The easy thing would be to let him go and bring in someone else. But there was a little voice in the back of her head telling her that she needed to keep him.
Chapter 22
Ally stopped by the computer room that Tyler was using for his online chatting.
“I think I’m ready to set up my profile for the chatroom,” stated Tyler.
“Okay, I can help you do that,” replied Ally. “I want you to fill out this bio-sheet first; it’s the one we use for setting up our bait profiles online.”
Tyler spent an hour filling out the sheet, careful not to make any mistakes that would give away his true identity.
“Do you still have the photos loaded into your digital camera?” asked Ally.
Tyler nodded.
“Good, that will help attract attention,” replied Ally. “We’ll post your profile on two or three of the more popular sites. We’ll even mention that you’re hoping to move to California soon.”
While Ally wasn’t a computer expert, she had set up numerous profiles online, and in a short time Sherri’s profiles were posted for the entire world to see. They used several of the photos, including one of Sherri in a red lace teddy.
“Do you really need to post that one?” asked Tyler.
“You look good, don’t be embarrassed,” replied Ally.
“I just can’t believe that it’s me,” replied Tyler shaking his head as he looked his image.
“When you’re undercover, do you ever forget who you are?” asked Ally.
Tyler nodded. “It can be very seductive. When I was in the mob, it was very tempting to go over to the other side.”
“Really?” asked Ally.
“Yes. The money was part of it, but it was the sense of power, the feeling that you could do anything you wanted and get away with it.”
Ally nodded.
“Don’t worry; I never seriously considered becoming a wiseguy,” added Tyler.
“How are the rest of the preparations coming?”
“My resume was sent to Loren’s company this morning,” answered Tyler.
“Aren’t you worried that they’ll check up on you and find that you really don’t exist?”
“No, not really. The agency has a great system to set up deep cover ops. They’ve never let me down. Sean has an apartment, mailing address, bank accounts, credit card debts, driver’s license, and phone number in Philly. I’ve been using his credit cards to order Sherri’s stuff. If they call the references, they’ll reach agents who will swear what a great worker Sean is. You know, if you ever get tired of what you’re doing, they’d love to get someone with your resourcefulness in their department.”
Ally shook her head. “I love what I do, even if I don’t get to do the dirty work anymore.”
“You’re lucky, most people don’t get a position they love that much.”
“We get to put real monsters behind bars,” replied Ally.
“Remember that tomorrow when you’re in St. Louis,” stated Tyler.
“I will, thanks,” replied Ally.
Chapter 23
Ally and Carol walked down the street together. It was a pleasant evening and they’d decided to take full advantage of it.
“Oh, I called Maggie and confirmed that we’ll be having dinner with them this weekend,” stated Carol. “Did you know that they’re looking for a house?”
Ally shook her head.
“Maggie wants to have a house with a yard,” continued Carol. “She wants Steven to have a backyard to play in. They’re also want to get a dog.”
“Sounds like she’s really getting into the whole mother thing.”
“I know. She told me that she never thought about having children, but she began to think about it when she adopted Beth. Her feelings came to a head when she and Steve got married. She said that she loves her career, but she wanted something more.”
“What about you? Have you thought about having a baby?”
Carol smiled back. “Well, I’m not getting any younger, and we do have your deposits in the sperm bank.”
Ally stopped and cocked her head. “You mean that?”
Carol nodded. “Sure, but let’s wait until after your operation and recovery. I’ll be busy enough taking care of you.”
“That makes sense. But what about the status of our child? I mean the law isn’t exactly favorable for same sex marriages. I don’t need a slip of paper to state that we’re a couple, but what if something happens?”
Carol smiled and slipped her arm around Ally. “I’ve been talking to a lawyer friend. She suggests that we get married before your surgery. True, you have legal status as a woman, but physically you’re still male.”
“Barely,” replied Ally with a wink.
“Close enough to get around the idiotic laws,” replied Carol.
“So does that mean you want to get married?”
Carol nodded. “Just like you said, I already consider us a couple, but it would make it legal for our child.”
“How do you want to do this?”
“I don’t suggest a big church wedding, if that’s what you mean,” replied Carol with a smile. “Besides the cost for two bridal gowns would be prohibitive.”
Ally laughed. “I agree, why not a small service with our closest friends.”
Carol nodded. “Sounds perfect.”
They walked down to the end of the block and stopped in front of a coffeehouse. Ally turned and looked at Carol.
“So, do I become Ally Martin-Burns or Ally Martin?”
“It doesn’t matter to me, but we should decide on something, at least for the sake of the child. If you want we can pick a whole new name. However, it’s not something we need to decide this evening.”
“How about Dean Martin?
“Or Martin & Lewis?” suggested Carol with a laugh.
Ally nodded. “I love you.”
Carol smiled and leaned over and kissed Ally. “I love you too, Ally.”
Chapter 24
Ally drove her rental car to the Agency’s St. Louis office and, after passing through several security checks, she entered the building.
She walked up to the third floor, and entered the area assigned to her Midwest office. Immediately, her worst fears were confirmed, only two agents were working. The rest of the stations weren’t even set up. The computers that were supposed to be hooked up were nowhere to be seen, and the corresponding tables were bare.
Ally counted to ten to control her temper and walked confidently towards the two agents. She recognized both of them; they were the two agents whose names were on all the reports. The male agent was named Jonathan Morley; he was twenty-six and had been an agent for two years. Ally remembered that he had previously been assigned to the financial fraud division.
The other agent was Erin Mallory, twenty-five. She had been recruited from the Chicago PD specifically for this position.
The two agents looked up at Ally and, judging from their expressions, she was the last person they expected to see.
“Ms. Burns, what are you doing here?” asked a stunned Erin.
“Seeing what’s going on here, Erin. Where is the rest of the department?” asked Ally.
Jonathan smirked. “Rest of the department? This is it.”
Ally sat down next to the two agents. “You mean you’ve never seen anyone else, Jonathan?”
They both shook their heads.
“I’ve seen the names of the other agents assigned here, but they’ve all been reassigned to other departments,” confessed Erin.
Ally stared back at the short red-headed agent. “What about the rest of the equipment?”
Jonathan adjusted his glasses. “All sent to other departments. Hell, we had to fight to keep these.”
Ally noted the frustration in his voice.
“Do you have a copy of the inventory?” asked Ally.
Jonathan nodded and walked over to a filing cabinet. “I also have the full roster, if you want that too.”
Ally smiled. “Yes, I’d like that.”
Just as Jonathan handed her the lists, a tall muscular man, with a short military style haircut walked into the operations center. He was wearing a tailored three-piece suit and walked with a slight limp. Ally immediately recognized him as William Shaw. Judging by the look on his face, he wasn’t pleased to see Ally.
“Excuse me, but I would prefer that you talked to me first before inspecting my office,” he exclaimed. The anger in his voice barely contained.
Ally fought back her own anger. “This isn’t an inspection; however, I was just on my way to speak with you, Agent Shaw.”
“Mallory, Morley, get back to work,” he growled. “My office is this way, Burns, follow me.”
Ally stood up and glared at him. “Excuse me, but I would prefer that you address me as Agent Burns.”
William started back. “Whatever. If it makes you feel better, then follow me, AGENT Burns.”
Ally stopped and turned to Erin and Jonathan. “Thank you for your assistance, Agents Morley and Mallory.”
Ally followed William Shaw into his office. The first thing she noticed was that the entire wall behind his desk was covered with awards and citations.
Ally closed the door behind her, and then sat down across from him.
“I don’t appreciate you talking to my agents, without seeing me first. How about some professional courtesy?” demanded William.
“First, I’m your supervisor. I don’t need you permission to talk to agents who essentially work for me. And far as professional courtesy goes, it’s a two way street. Now would you please tell me just what the hell you have been doing here?”
William leaned back in his chair. “What do you mean?” He had a smug smile on his face.
“You have twelve agents assigned to this department, yet, there are only two working here. Where are the others?”
“Temporarily assigned to other offices in the bureau. I used my prerogative to assign them to real law enforcement.”
Ally counted to five before continuing. “And the computers?”
“Likewise loaned out. Computers are expensive and I figured we didn’t need all of them.”
“I see, so you don’t consider this office important?”
William smirked. “Important? Please! Look, I know as the ‘big cheese’, you think what you do is a big deal. Well, let me tell you that this is far from real law enforcement. Look behind me Missy, those are for real crime fighting, not stopping some pervert from getting his jollies.”
Ally cringed when he called her Missy. “Real crime fighting, huh? So I guess you don’t consider me a real agent either?”
“Among other things,” he replied almost under his breath.
So far it was going as bad as Ally could imagine. Still something seemed off. William’s reaction was definitely out of character. It was as if he was deliberately trying to get fired. She decided to see how far he was willing to go. “First off, I was a police detective before I was recruited to the Agency. I know what real crime is. If I was so inclined, I could have an ‘I love me’ wall in my office even more impressive than yours. However, I’m not here to compare our respective crime fighting resumes. What brought me out here is that this department is not operating in accordance with Agency directives.”
William stared back at her without saying a word.
“Now, as far as my age and gender are concerned, that is not your concern. I was promoted because of my experience and for the results that I have achieved. If you want to make that an issue, I suggest that you read the Agency’s equal opportunity statement.”
Again William didn’t say a word.
Ally then leaned over his desk. “If you think that you’re going to disregard my authority and get away with it, you’re in for a rude awakening.”
William stared back, absorbing her words.
Ally continued. “You say that by loaning out the other agents and equipment that you’re fight real crime; have you even bothered to check what the other regional offices have accomplished?”
William shrugged his shoulders.
“Do you approve of sexual predators abusing youngsters?” asked Ally.
“Hell no! I think sex offenders are scum; it’s just that it’s a local problem, let the locals handle it,” snapped back William defensively.
“It’s not just a local problem… but then again you would have known this if you’d bothered to take an interest in your job,” retorted Ally.
William just glared back.
“The easy thing for me to do would be to pick up the phone and call DC and have you relieved. After all, I didn’t want you to lead this office in the first place. I was told that you were a professional and would do a good job. I have my doubts about that. Yes, the easy thing would be to just let you walk away, but I’m not doing that. No, I have a better idea.”
William sat up in his chair. Ally noticed a slightly worried look on his face. Good, she thought. She suspected that he realized that he might have pushed it too far. Ally knew that how she handled this would affect her own career. As much as she missed the day-to-day ops, she did enjoy being in charge. She also knew that the Director was watching, as he didn’t miss a thing.
William was worried. It was true that he didn’t really want the job, but being fired would ruin any chances he might have to become the head of a real office. He had thought that by being insubordinate that Ally would just let him leave, but apparently he’d underestimated her.
He sighed and began to speak. “Look, maybe we got off on the wrong foot, I want to apologize….”
Ally put up her hand. “Please, let me talk. I’ve decided that I’m bringing you to DC for a week, to observe and learn a little about what we do. If at the end of the trip you want out, I will approve your transfer, no questions asked. I can talk to you until I’m blue in the face about what we’ve done, but I know that won’t work.”
“Really?” He was stunned by her offer. Maybe he was getting his way after all!
“Yes, I’ll make all the arrangements with Robert Ledyard. How about next week?”
“Okay, but I think this is just a waste of time, I just took this job until I can pass my physical and get back in the field. I’m all for putting away perverts, but I’d just rather fight real crime.”
“Let’s see if you feel the same way after your visit, William,” replied Ally. She then cracked a slight smile. “By the way, you can call me Ally.”
William was taken back by this sudden change of tactics by Ally. “Um, okay… Ally.”
“So, is next week good for you?”
William nodded.
“In the meantime, I want all the agents who are on ‘temporary assignment’ brought back here, permanently, along with the computers,” stated Ally firmly. “That’s non-negotiable, and I will not approve your transfer until they’re back.”
“That may take some time,” replied William nervously.
“You have three weeks to have them all back here,” ordered Ally. “That should give them time to finish up any cases they’re presently assigned to.”
William nodded, knowing argument was a waste of time.
Ally’s eyes met his. “I’m not going to have you ruin all the good work that we’ve done so far. You may not think that we’re fighting real crime, and I may not be able to change your mind. But you will not trash this regional office. If you’re not the person for this job, then I’ll find someone who is, but they will start with the personnel and equipment that was budgeted to them. Do you understand?”
“I’ll do my best.”
Ally shook her head. “No, that’s not what I’m ordering you to do. I don’t want your best. I want all twelve agents working in the operations center, with all their assigned equipment. That is something that I cannot and will not overlook. I can always turn this over to Internal Affairs.”
William felt a chill run down his spine. It was clear that his career would be over if he didn’t comply.
“I’d like to spend the rest of the day with your agents, if you don’t mind?” asked Ally.
“Sure,” he replied softly.
“Great, thank you for your cooperation, William.”
“You’re welcome… Ally.” He accepted the fact that he had greatly underestimated her. He wasn’t sold on what she was telling him, but he would go along with it for now. So, he’d get a trip to DC and see how they’ve busted a few perverts, and then he’d be free to seek out a new position.
“By the way, how’s your physical therapy coming along?” asked Ally. “You injured your left leg in a car crash right?”
He nodded. “Alright, I guess.”
“Rehab can be pretty painful. I’m convinced my therapist is a genuine sadist.”
William nodded. He wondered what she was talking about. He would have to do a little background check on her, but first he had a series of phone calls to make.
Ally walked out of his office, pleased with her performance. She called Robert and he agreed to arrange for William to come to DC. He thought it was a great idea.
Ally discovered that, in spite of the general neglect by William, Erin and Jonathan weren’t disenchanted with fighting Internet sex crime. As she worked with them, she found that they had a lot of good ideas and were eager to turn the department around.
“Once you get back up to a full roster, I want you to immediately start interacting with the police departments in Chicago, St. Louis, Dallas, and Houston. Then spread out to other cities. The more departments we get on our side the better,” stated Ally. “We have a travel budget, and I expect you to use it.”
“I’ve already made some unofficial contact with Chicago,” confessed Erin.
Ally nodded. “Very good.”
Over the next couple of hours, Ally reviewed the cases they were working on. They had developed a lead on a possible serial molester in a suburb of St. Louis.
“What do we do when he wants to make contact?” asked Jonathan. “We don’t have enough people to run a stakeout.”
“That’s when you contact the locals,” replied Ally.
“But won’t they take credit for the arrest?” asked Erin.
Ally turned to her. “So?”
Erin began to reply but stopped.
Ally smiled. “What’s important is that we get another sexual predator off the street. If the local cops want to take full credit, so be it. However, as you work with them, you’ll find that they’ll be more willing to work with you. This isn’t a competition. This isn’t a theory; we’ve seen it happen with dozens of police departments.”
Jonathan shook his head in disbelief. “Won’t that ruin our reputation with the cops?” He had a big smile on his face. “I mean, they’ll actually think that we’re out there to help them.”
“It’s a risk I’m willing to take,” replied Ally with a grin. “We can’t win this fight by ourselves. Even if we dedicated everyone in the Agency to fighting sexual crime, we would be outnumbered. So it’s better to get the local cops on our side. Look at the map, if we can get the locals to dedicate just a few officers to fight Internet sexual crime, we’ll put a lot of predators in jail and protect a lot of innocent kids.”
Erin and Jonathan nodded.
“Cooperation also means that I want you to work with the other regional offices. I just want results. Everyone gets credit when we get an arrest.”
William was listening from just outside the operations center. He had to admit that Ally had a real passion for her job. Still, it wasn’t real crime fighting. Sitting at a computer, pretending to be a teenager? What nonsense, he thought.
Chapter 25
William had located most of the computer equipment and had talked to the other departments concerning his “loaned out” agents. Several of them would be back in the office by the end of the week. Thankfully, none of the other offices made too much of a fuss over returning his agents. They thanked him for the temporary assistance.
He then called a friend in personnel and asked him what he knew about Ally and her injury. He suspected it was some sports related injury, as he doubted she had ever been hurt in the line of duty.
“What’s her name?” asked Jeff.
“Ally Burns,” replied William.
“Ally Burns? That name is familiar.”
“I’d appreciate anything you can find out,” replied William.
“Will do, buddy. So are you on for poker this Friday?”
“Wouldn’t miss it.”
Twenty minutes later, William’s phone rang.
“Bill, I got what you requested,” stated Jeff.
“And?”
“I realized why her name is familiar; she was nearly killed during the apprehension of a serial killer. She volunteered to play the bait for a real psycho. He put a hunting knife clean through her shoulder.”
“What happened?” asked William, shocked by what his poker buddy was telling him.
“The guy broke into the stakeout house and attacked her. She still managed to empty her 38 into the guy. He later died in prison from his wounds. Oh, she was also awarded a citation for valor.”
“Thanks, Jeff.”
“From what my friends back in DC say, she’s pretty tough,” added Jeff.
“I’m starting to find that out,” replied William.
“You do know about her… sexual status?” asked Jeff.
“Yes, I already knew about that.”
“My friend back in DC says she’s pretty cute.”
William chuckled. “I guess she is at that. See you Friday, Jeff.”
William hung up the phone. Shit, he thought, I sure look like an ass. He rubbed his leg. It was just an uneventful single car accident. He was just driving home from work and lost control and hit a tree. Not only was she wounded in the line of duty, but she had been downright heroic.
He retrieved the case file from the secure net and read the after action report. He shook his head in disbelief as he read how Ally had been able to put six shots into her attacker. He was shocked when he saw the photo of the knife that had wounded her. He had been a hunter his whole life and had seen what a knife like that could do.
Leaning back in his chair, William contemplated his actions. Today had not been one of his better performances. He replayed how he’d acted and cringed. He couldn’t believe that he had made that remark concerning Ally’s gender. Yes, he knew she was transgendered, and he also knew that the Agency’s equal opportunity statement protected her. Personally he really didn’t care, as it was her business, but he couldn’t resist using it to get a dig in. It wouldn’t be the first time that his big mouth had gotten him in trouble. He debated apologizing or just hoping that she had forgotten it. No, she wouldn’t forget it, he thought. She was giving him a chance, and he had no choice but to accept it.
There was a knock on his door. He snapped out of his thoughts and sat up. Ally was standing in the doorway.
“I just wanted to say good night. I’ll see you in DC Monday,” stated Ally.
William nodded. He had already seen the e-mail of his travel itinerary. “You leaving already?”
Ally nodded. “I’ve accomplished what I wanted to do. I was able to get on a flight back to DC tonight.
William debated telling her what he’d accomplished, but decided not to. She had made it very clear that he was supposed to restore the department. “See you Monday.”
“Good. By the way, those are two very sharp agents.”
William nodded. “By the way, do you play poker?”
Ally shook her head. “No, never got into it, why?”
“I was just thinking that you’d be pretty good at it,” replied William.
Chapter 26
Ally arrived at Dulles a little after midnight. She had called Carol and told her that she’d be home soon. Overall, she was pleased with how she’d handled William. She’d even controlled her temper.
The drive home was quick, as traffic was light. Ally was pleased to see that Carol was waiting up for her.
Carol gave her a big hug and a kiss when she entered the house. Bogie attacked her ankles, but Ally suspected that the intent was the same.
“I missed both of you,” replied Ally.
Carol brewed up some tea and let Allie tell her what had happened. Ally sat down at the kitchen table with Bogie in her lap.
“I’m very proud of the way you handled it,” stated Carol, as she finished off her tea.
“I was so close to losing my temper when he made that crack regarding my gender. I think he was just trying to piss me off.”
“Maybe.”
“He called me Missy!”
“You’ve been called worse,” replied Carol.
“Thanks for waiting up for me,” stated Ally.
“Sleep is overrated.”
Ally laughed. “Speaking of which, we’d better go to bed; it’s either very late or very early!”
Carol yawned and nodded. “Looks like another day of caffeine overload.”
“You make that sound like a bad thing,” quipped Ally, as she stood up.
Chapter 27
Ally didn’t show up in the office until ten. She immediately called Robert, and he agreed to meet her over lunch. After opening a can of Diet Coke, she checked her e-mail and reviewed the reports from the other departments.
Donna arrived an hour later. “Joe called me last night, and he’s slowly adjusting to his situation.”
“When will he be back?”
“Monday, he rather anxious to get back to work,” replied Donna.
“Good.”
“So, how did it go?” asked Donna with a grin.
“We’ll be having a visitor on Monday for a week,” replied Ally.
“You don’t mean William Shaw?”
Ally nodded. “I’m going to show him how we do things, among other things.”
Donna sat down across from Ally. “Like what?”
“I’d like him to meet Celeste and hear about the kids we’ve rescued.”
“Maybe you should take him to meet Margo,” suggested Donna.
Ally shook her head. “I wouldn’t give her the pleasure; she’d get under his skin too easily.”
“Oh… so, he’s one of those?”
“I’m not sure. He seems like a tight ass, but I’m not sure if it’s an act or not. He has an excellent record.”
Donna nodded.
“So, how’s the case coming along?”
“Barry’s definitely interested in our bait teen. Alyce is a little nervous, but definitely anxious to nail him.”
“This is her first time as bait?”
Donna nodded. “Yes, but I have confidence in her. She’s been on several stakeouts.”
Ally nodded. “Well, I have to go; I’m meeting Robert for lunch.”
“Have fun.”
Chapter 28
“I read your e-mail concerning William. You were more than fair,” stated Robert.
They were sitting in his office, eating their lunches.
“I really had to hold back my temper, especially when he made that gender crack,” replied Ally as she peeled an orange.
“What do you have planned for his visit?”
“I’ll let him spend some time with Donna and her department. I’ll also have him talk to Rich in missing persons, so he can see that we work with other departments.”
“What about the local police departments?”
Ally nodded, as she popped an orange slice in her mouth. “Already thought of that.”
“Good. Anything else?”
“Yes, I’m calling Celeste and seeing if she can talk with him. I’m going to see if Jenna’s available too.”
“I’ll support your decision regarding him. Do you have anyone in mind to replace him?”
“There’s an agent assigned to the missing persons office in Boston that we’ve worked with a few times. He might be interested in taking the job. He’s set up a pretty good operation up there.”
Robert nodded. “Hopefully it won’t come to that.”
“I just want us to have a good agent in charge of the St. Louis office.”
“Oh, your special project just got moved up. He’ll be heading out west in one week.”
Ally’s eyes opened up wide. “Really?”
“We’ll talk about it after lunch.”
Ally wanted to say more, but knew she had to wait until the briefing.
Chapter 29
Ally and Robert walked together to Briefing Room X-Ray. They entered to find Tyler was already inside.
“How was St. Louis?” asked Tyler.
“Interesting,” replied Ally.
Tyler nodded. “I suppose you want to know why you’re here. I have an interview next week in LA with Loren’s company. If I get hired, I’ll be working in the financial records division.”
“Financial records? That’ll get you a background check to be sure,” replied Ally.
“I’m pleased about that myself. I just applied for general office work.”
“Do you feel that you’re ready?”
Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “You’ve given me a great background. Besides, any mistakes I make in terms of my feminine side can just be considered part of my learning curve.”
“You still want to go out Friday?”
Tyler nodded. “Absolutely! I want my first time out in public to be with a friend.”
“Where are you going?” asked Robert.
“It’s just a bar that’s friendly to transgendered women,” replied Ally. “Don’t worry; it’s safe, and just the sort of place a girl like Sherri would go. Would you like to join us?”
“I’ll pass, thanks,” replied Robert.
Ally smiled and then turned to Tyler. “How long will you stay out there?”
Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “At least a few months. If nothing happens then they’ll think of a way to get me out without raising suspicions.”
She nodded. “So this might have all been for nothing?”
“That’s always a possibility with deep undercover work. On the plus side, I now have greater respect for what a woman goes through getting ready to go out.”
Ally laughed. “I have another question; does it bother you that you’re so out on a limb?”
“I’d be lying if I said that it didn’t bother me. Without giving too much away, I am watched, as discretely as possible,” replied Tyler.
“That’s good to know,” replied Ally.
“So, what time will you be by on Friday?” asked Tyler.
“Can you be ready by eight?” asked Ally.
“I can manage that,” he replied.
“Cool. You sure you don’t want to join us, Robert?” asked Ally.
Robert just shook his head slowly.
Chapter 30
Friday evening Ally walked up to Tyler’s room. She was wearing a short black cocktail dress. She wanted to look classy, while at the same time dressed to have a good time.
Ally smiled thinking how nervous she’d been the first time she had gone out to a bar dressed. She had gotten her nerve up to go to The Queen Mary in Studio City. Part of her fear was due to the possibility of being outed and the consequences that would have had on her career. There was also the fear of going out dressed in public. She decided to spend the night up there and got a hotel room nearby. The night had been a blur, but she did remember how much at ease she’d felt once she was in the bar. She didn’t feel alone anymore.
That night seemed like a lifetime ago, and in many ways it was, thought Ally. Back then she’d been Detective Al Burns, now she was Special Agent Ally Burns. Things had turned out pretty well.
She knocked on the door and was greeted by Sherri. “Wow!” exclaimed Ally.
“How do I look?” asked Sherri.
Ally nodded as she stepped inside.
Sherri was dressed in a short red sequined cocktail dress. She was also wearing three-inch red heels. Her makeup was heavy, but appropriate, and her blonde wig was styled and correctly fitted on her head.
“Nice job, Sherri,” commented Ally.
“Are these earrings okay?” asked Sherri, referring to her large gold hoops.
“Yes, they look trashy enough for where we’re going,” replied Ally with a smile.
Sherri nodded and nervously looked in the mirror. “I still think I look like a guy in a dress.”
“That’s sort of what we’re looking for, so don’t worry about it.”
“Are you sure that I’ll look okay for the bar.”
Ally laughed. “Trust me, you won’t have any problems.”
Sherri nodded. “Oh, which bathroom do I use?”
“In there? Use the women’s room.”
“Sorry, that was a silly question.”
“No it wasn’t. In a drag bar, it’s usually okay to use the women’s room. In some clubs, you’re expected to use the men’s room. The other girls will usually let you know.”
“I can’t believe how nervous I feel. Is that silly or what?” asked Sherri.
Ally shook her head. “It’s not silly. Now, imagine how nervous you’d be if you were really a closeted crossdresser. What happens if you car breaks down? What happens if you get pulled over by the police?”
“I hadn’t thought about those sorts of things. It must be difficult. What would you have done if you had run into someone you knew from work when you were in the club?”
Ally smiled. “Depends on how they were dressed!”
Sherri laughed. “Seriously, that must also be a concern.”
“It is. A bigger concern was getting out of my apartment without any of my neighbors seeing me.”
Sherri nodded. “Good point. Okay, I guess we’d better go before you scare me out of leaving!”
Chapter 31
Ally drove and they found a parking spot three blocks from the club.
“Why didn’t you park closer? There was an open spot on the side street across from the club,” noted Sherri.
“It was on a dark side street, in case you didn’t notice -- not very safe. You need to think about things like that,” replied Ally.
“Oh. Is that a real concern?” asked Sherri, as they walked towards the club.
Ally nodded. “Look how we’re dressed and where we’re going. There are men out there who like to prey on the girls. They count on them being careless. Also they know that there’s little chance they’ll get into trouble.”
Sherri turned to Ally. “Why?”
“If you were jumped and you were a closeted crossdresser, would you report it to the police?”
“Oh, I see your point.”
“That’s why some of the clubs offer escorts to walk you to your car.”
“Are you worried?”
Ally smiled and shook her head. “I’m packing. I can only hope that some yahoo tries something stupid.”
Sherri ran her eyes over Ally. “Is it in your purse?”
Ally shook her head. “It’s a small automatic, and I keep it in my jacket pocket, kinda like Bogart in Casablanca.”
“Clever.”
“Just prepared.”
“I’m not armed, but I’m pretty proficient in martial arts.”
“Why aren’t you carrying a piece?”
“We’re not required to. We’re trained to get by without a gun, as most of the time we can’t carry one while on the job.”
“I guess that makes sense. Still, I feel better carrying one.”
As they walked towards the entrance Ally reached out and gave a gentle tug on Sherri’s sleeve.
“Slow down, you’re almost running,” she remarked.
“Sorry, but I guess I’m anxious to get inside,” replied Sherri.
“I know, but slow down; you don’t want to fall in those heels. By the way, I am impressed with how well you walk in heels.”
“I have been practicing!”
The club was pretty busy, but Ally was able to find two seats together at the bar.
Sherri scanned the place as they waited for the bartender to take their orders. She had to lean over and speak directly into Ally’s ear due to the loud music coming from the dance floor.
“It’s nothing like I thought it would look like.”
Ally smiled back.
Sherri continued. “It’s not that different from any other club around here. Hell, they even have a pool table!”
The bartender came up. He was a tall handsome black man with a shaved head. “Well, you two beauties are new here. What can I get you?”
Ally noticed Sherri’s embarrassment and couldn’t help but smile. “White wine, please.”
Sherri nervously nodded.
“Okay, two glasses of white wine. Be right back,” he stated. He then leaned over and winked at Sherri. “Relax, sweetie, you’re safe in here! This is your first time out isn’t it?”
Sherri nodded.
“Well, you look fabulous! You have nothing to worry about, sweetie.”
After the bartender left, Sherri leaned over to Ally. “I feel like such a fool.”
“It’s okay. You should have seen me the first time I went out in public. I was a nervous wreck.”
Sherri watched two stunningly beautiful women walk by. They were both Hispanic and had large breasts pushing out from their low cut tops.
“Are they men?” she asked Ally softly.
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “At one time. Most likely they’re working girls, judging by the size of their boobs. Those don’t come cheap.”
“There are prostitutes in here?” asked Sherri.
Ally nodded. “For some girls it’s the only job they can get. It’s safer working the clubs than walking the streets.”
“Does Vice know this?”
Ally nodded. “The cops don’t pay it too much mind, just as long as they aren’t too open about it.”
They finished their first glass of wine and ordered a refill. The bartender continued to flirt with Sherri.
He excused himself and left to talk to one of the waitresses. Sherri leaned over to Ally. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”
Ally nodded. “Every second of it. You want to walk around and take in all the sights? Or would you rather flirt with the bartender?”
Sherri laughed. “Let’s walk around.”
They walked over to the dance floor area and saw a wide variety of people dancing together. Some of the women were obviously men, while others passed quite well.
A man walked over and motioned for Ally to join him. She set down her wine glass and followed him out on the floor. Sherri stood and watched as Ally danced with the man. He looked to be in his thirties and had a dark complexion.
After the dance, Ally rejoined Sherri. “He’s name is Roberto and he’s from Columbia,” stated Ally. “He works at the embassy.”
“You seemed to be enjoying yourself.”
“I don’t see why I can’t have a good time. Speaking of which, looks like someone is interested in you.”
A tall blonde man approached them and smiled. He leaned over towards Sherri and asked her to dance. Sherri nervously nodded and was led out to the dance floor. Ally noticed a table that had just opened up and she sat down at it. She kept her eye on Sherri, who seemed to loosening up as the dance progressed. In fact, she danced two more songs with the man before rejoining Ally.
“Well? Did you enjoy yourself?”
“I did. It was a refreshing experience!”
Ally laughed.
“There are a lot of nice people here,” noted Sherri. “It’s a shame that society doesn’t understand them.”
Ally nodded.
“I mean, what difference does it make,” continued Sherri.
“You’re preaching to the choir,” noted Ally with a grin.
They stayed for another hour before they agreed it was time to leave. The cool air felt good as they stepped outside and walked slowly towards the car.
“I can’t wait to get out these heels,” complained Sherri.
“I know what you mean,” replied Ally.
They were just about to the car when a white Ford pickup truck drove by. There were three young men inside. The truck drove by them slowly. The men inside stared at Ally and Sherri. The truck continued towards the club. Ally sensing trouble turned and watched as one of the guys leaned out the passenger side window. Two women were walking down the sideway. The guy screamed out “Fucking Sissies!”
Ally watched as one of the girls gave the guy the finger. The truck slammed on its brakes and backed up and stopped. The three guys all jumped out of the truck and approached the two girls in a menacing manner. They quickly surrounded the two women.
“Shit, looks like trouble,” Ally exclaimed as she headed back towards the club. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed 911. She told the dispatcher what was happening and then handed the phone to Sherri. “Keep them informed as to what’s happening. Don’t get too close, I don’t want you involved in this.”
Sherri started to speak, but was stopped by Ally.
“You’re training to go undercover, the last thing you need is to get involved in something like this,” explained Ally. “Don’t worry, I’ll be okay.”
The guys surrounded the two girls and began to push them around. At the same time, they began to scream insults at them. To their credit, neither girl backed down.
The two girls tried to walk away, but couldn’t get around the guys. The one who had flipped the bird was pushed to the ground. One of the guys kicked her in the stomach. Her friend went to her defense and was slapped across the face.
None of the guys noticed Ally approaching until she was just a few yards away.
“Enough!” screamed Ally.
“Hey, Tommy, check this out! Those two bitches we drove by are coming to the rescue. The one back there in red is a guy, but what about the one in black?”
Ally glanced over her shoulder and saw that Sherri was standing twenty feet behind her. She was talking to the 911 operator.
Tommy turned and looked at Ally. “She’s got to be a fuckin’ dyke, Dave.”
The three guys laughed.
“Get lost freaks,” screamed the third guy. “Unless you want to get roughed up too.”
“You tell her, Chuck,” laughed Dave.
“So babe, you want a real man?” asked Tommy as he grabbed his crotch.
Ally shook her head slowly as she held out her badge with her left hand. Her right hand was in her pocket, holding her pistol.
“I’m a Federal Agent. You three line up on the truck, put your hands on the frame and don’t move,” ordered Ally. “The police have already been notified and have been given your description. They also have the license plate of your truck. So running will only make it worse.”
“Fuck man, she’s a cop! We’ve been set up!” shouted Dave in a panicky tone. He began to move away. “Oh man, we’re fucked! I don’t want to back to jail. Fuck, man, we’re fucked. You told me we wouldn’t get in trouble. Come on Tommy; let’s get the fuck out of here.”
“Thanks for using my name, moron. Now shut the fuck up, you idiot. She’s bullshiting us. That’s not a real badge,” sneered Tommy. She started towards Ally in a threatening manner. “Where did you get that badge, bitch? It doesn’t look real to me.”
“Freeze, stupid.” Ally shook her head slowly and produced her gun. “The badge is real…. just like the gun.”
Tommy froze in his tracks staring at the gun.
It was then that they all heard the sounds of the sirens from the approaching police cars. Tommy looked up and glared in rage at Ally as it hit him that she was telling him the truth. Ally motioned with the gun towards the truck. The three punks begrudgingly lined up against the truck. Dave was trembling in fear and Ally wondered if he was about to start crying.
Ignoring Ally’s order to stay away, Sherri walked over and helped the two girls up.
The police arrived and arrested the three men. One of the officers took Ally’s story, he seemed very sympathetic. He even agreed to leave Sherri’s name off the report if she requested it.
“We’ve had problems with these sorts of idiots around here before. Glad you were able to get them,” stated the officer. He then leaned over and whispered with a grin on his face. “By the way, just between you and me, what were you doing down here?”
“Sorry, can’t talk about it,” replied Ally with a wink. She studied the young Hispanic policeman.
The cop smiled back. “Okay, I get it, secret undercover stuff. I’ll just let my imagination run wild. So do you think the two victims are willing to press charges? They don’t seem anxious to talk to me. We have your statement, but it’d be nice to have theirs too.”
She read his nametag on his uniform. “If you want, Officer Chacon, I’ll talk to them.”
“Sounds good. Looks like my partner has found something in their truck. I’ll be over there when you need me,” replied Officer Chacon.
Ally walked over to the two women. They were leaning up against a silver Acura.
The two women called themselves Nancy and Caroline. Neither seemed eager to file complaints at first. Nancy was shorter and was wearing a dark black wig styled in a pageboy. Her friend was taller and had red curly hair, which appeared to be her own hair.
“Hi, my name is Ally Burns. Off the record, judging by your reluctance to talk to the police, I take it you’re both in the closet,” she stated softly.
Nancy nodded. “I am. Caroline isn’t.”
Caroline was the one who had given the toughs the finger.
“Just so you know, I saw everything and am willing to sign the complaint,” stated Ally.
Caroline stared at Ally. “I saw you two inside. Your friend is obviously T, but I’m not sure about you.”
“I’m pre-op,” confessed Ally.
“And you’re a cop?”
“Something like that. I’m a Federal Agent.”
Caroline nodded and let out a long sigh. She looked as if she was about to start crying, but then a change came over her and her fear turned to rage. “Dammit, I’m so tired of this sort of crap. Yes, I want to press charges. I want those bastards to go to jail. Is it okay if Nancy doesn’t?”
Ally nodded. “Sure. You were the one assaulted. By the way, are you okay?”
Caroline nodded and grinned. “Thankfully, I’m wearing a corset!”
“Still, you sure you’re not hurt?”
Caroline nodded. “Thanks for asking.”
Ally smiled back. “I just want to make sure that you’re okay.”
“I didn’t know that there were any of us in law enforcement,” replied Caroline.
“Yes, there are some.”
“That’s good to know,” replied Caroline. She then wiped away a tear. “Crap. I just wanted to go out tonight and have some fun. I’ve been harassed before, and usually ignore them, but tonight I was just tired of putting up with it. I didn’t think they would actually attack us.”
“No one should be harassed,” stated Ally.
Caroline nodded. “Thanks.”
Ally reached into her purse and pulled out one of her business cards. “If you have any trouble, give me a call.”
Caroline read the card, smiled, and slipped it into her purse. “Thanks again.”
An hour later, Sherri and Ally arrived back at the Residence Inn.
“That was a little more exciting than I was expecting,” confessed Sherri.
“I agree,” concurred Ally.
They walked inside Sherri’s room and Sherri immediately kicked off her heels. “Ohhhh, that feels wonderful!”
Ally laughed.
Sherri plopped down on the couch. “So did I pass my final exam?”
“You were passing, until you disobeyed my orders to stay away. If the cops had been less sympathetic your cover could have been blown.”
“Sorry, but I couldn’t stay away when I saw those girls down on the ground.”
Ally nodded. “Well, as they say, no harm no foul.”
Sherri smiled back. “Thanks for everything.”
“When are you leaving?”
“Monday morning I fly out to LA.”
Ally stared back. “Good luck, or break a leg, or whatever you say.”
Sherri stood up. “Good luck is enough.”
Ally hugged Sherri. They held onto each other for almost a minute. “I want to hear everything when you’re done!”
Sherri smiled back. “Deal.”
“I’ll let myself out.”
“Here’s looking at you, kid,” stated Sherri.
Ally laughed. “That’s the worst Bogart imitation I’ve ever heard.”
A short time later, Ally was in her car heading home. She called Robert and told him what had happened. He actually seemed more amused than upset.
“You just seem to stay out of trouble,” he laughed.
“I told you that you should have come along,” replied Ally.
“Send me a full report Monday morning.”
“I will, have a great weekend,” replied Ally.
Bogie met Ally at the door and she scooped her up. She walked to the kitchen and found Carol reading a book, drinking a cup of tea.
“Welcome home,” greeted Carol.
Ally leaned down and kissed Carol. She then began to tell her about her evening as she made herself a mug of chai. Again, she didn’t go into detail regarding Tyler. Bogie wiggled out of her hands and scampered off.
“Sounds like a fun evening. So, you only took on three rednecks?” asked Carol.
“They weren’t much of a threat. If they were really tough, they wouldn’t have been attacking t-girls. They gave up pretty easily. The police seemed pleased, as they found drugs in the truck. Also two of them had outstanding warrants. One was just out on parole. Not exactly MENSA material.”
“Sounds like they’ll be off the street for a while,” added Carol.
“True, probably for their own good.”
Carol took a sip of her tea. “You really enjoyed it didn’t you?”
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “I guess it was a little bit enjoyable putting those bigoted jerks into their place.”
Carol shook her head. “It has nothing to do with them; it was the rush of making an actual arrest. Admit it; you got a thrill out of it. It’s okay, because I know exactly know you feel.”
“Okay, you got me. I miss the rush of making an arrest and the intoxicating rush when confronting a threat.”
Carol leaned over and kissed Ally. “It’s all right to admit this. Not all agents feel this way, but if you didn’t I doubt you could have stayed an agent after your attack.”
Ally picked up her mug and stared into it. “I know. Even as I was lying there bleeding to death, I felt a strange sense of satisfaction, as I nailed the bad guy.”
“I think it’s what separates the field agents from the desk jockeys, no offense,” remarked Carol. “Now I don’t think of you as a desk jockey, as you do everything possible to get into the field. You even have the cooperation of another adrenaline junkie in Steve.”
“I appreciate that you accept me with all my flaws,” replied Ally holding back a yawn.
Carol stood up and took Ally by the hand.
“Still it was mighty brave of you to take on those three. I think this act of gallantry deserves a reward,” stated Carol.
“It wasn’t that big a deal.”
Carol leaned over and whispered into Ally’s ear.
“Well, in that case, yes, I was ‘extremely’ brave and will willingly accept my reward,” replied Ally with a grin.
Carol then led Ally upstairs.
Chapter 32
Saturday evening Carol and Ally arrived at the Williams’ home. Carol had made a salad to complement the barbecued chicken and shrimp.
It was warm enough that they could sit out on the deck while Steve cooked the meat.
“How’s the house hunting?” asked Ally as she sipped her wine.
“The problem is finding one we like and can also afford. Location is also an issue; we’ve been mainly searching west of the city, so that the commute won’t be awful,” explained Steve.
“We found a lovely one, but the asking price was way out of our range,” added Maggie. She was holding Steven, their baby.
“The solution is simple. Why don’t you use Spec-Ops to pay them a visit and persuade them to lower their price?” asked Ally.
“I already suggested that to Maggie; she feels it would constitute a violation of Agency ethics -- you know, misuse of agency property,” replied Steve. “Still, I like the way you think Ally.”
They all started laughing. The frivolity was interrupted by the arrival of Beth.
“What’s so funny? I could hear you laughing from the moment I walked inside,” she asked.
“Ally agrees with your father that we should terrorize the owners of the house we like into lowering the price,” explained Maggie, as she wiped the tears of laughter from her eyes.
Beth turned to Steve. “You were joking about that?”
There was more laughter.
Beth grabbed a soda and sat down next to Carol and Ally.
“When’s the prom?” asked Carol.
“In a few weeks,” replied Beth. “I’m picking up my dress tomorrow.”
“Where’s Kevin? I thought he was joining us tonight,” asked Maggie.
“His older brother just returned from Iraq yesterday,” replied Beth.
“Is he okay?” asked Carol.
Beth nodded. “Kevin said that he’s had a few close calls but thankfully came out of it unscathed.”
“That’s good to hear.”
“Well, it looks like the food’s ready,” announced Steve, as he checked the grill.
Chapter 33
After dinner, Ally turned to Carol. “Should we tell them now?”
Carol nodded.
“Tell us what?” asked Maggie.
“We’ve decided to get married, officially and legally, before Ally’s operation,” replied Carol.
“That’s wonderful news!” replied Maggie, who got up and hugged both of them.
“I agree,” concurred Steve.
Beth didn’t say a thing; instead she was too busy hugging Carol and Ally.
“When will you have the ceremony?” asked Maggie.
“Sometime in August, we haven’t set the exact date yet. We’re thinking of a small civil service. You’re the first people we’ve told,” replied Ally. “June is busy with Beth’s graduation from school, and the following weekend we have the dedication for Celeste’s center in Connecticut.”
“We’re honored that you’ve told us first,” replied Steve. “I think this calls for a celebration.” He got up and walked inside. A short time later he returned with a chilled bottle of champagne and a tray with glasses.
“May I have some, please?” begged Beth.
Steve looked over at Maggie, who shrugged her shoulders. “Why not, this is a special occasion. But just one glass!”
Steve poured the champagne and everyone took a glass.
“To Carol and Ally!” toasted Steve.
The glasses were touched together.
Beth sipped her champagne. “Oh, this is good.”
“Just remember you’re still just eighteen,” reminded Maggie.
“Again. It’s so much more difficult growing up a second time,” replied Beth. “I mean there are so many things that I used to be able to do, and now I must wait to do them again. Well, at least I have my car now.”
“How do you like your Jetta?”
“It’s got a lot of pep,” replied Beth. “It’s not like my old car, but I like it.”
“What did you drive as Ben?”
“My last car was a real sweet BMW. As soon as I can afford one, I buying another,” replied Beth.
“I thought you had a sizable trust fund set up because of your transformation?” asked Carol.
“I do, but I don’t get control of it until I’m twenty-one. It’s also set up so that even after I get it, I can only get a part every year.”
Maggie nodded. “That was my idea. All the survivors from Dr. Martz’s actions have similar plans. It’ll pay for your education, and allow you to buy a home.”
Beth nodded. “I’m not complaining. It’s pretty cool that I don’t have to sweat tuition to Penn.”
“I’ll drink to that!” piped in Steve holding up his glass.
“Are you still going to Denmark with Andrea?” asked Ally.
“Yes, right after I graduate. It should be a great trip,” replied Beth. “I can’t wait!
“Apparently, the Danish government plans on giving Andrea an award for what she did during the war,” continued Beth.
“Actually, the award is coming from Queen herself,” added Maggie.
“Are you going to the ceremony?” asked Ally.
Beth nodded vigorously. “Actually, it will be a private dinner. Andrea requested that she not have a big ceremony.”
“Wow! I’m impressed,” stated Carol.
“I’d just like to hear some more of her stories,” added Ally.
“She’s going to meet the surviving members of the resistance group she worked with,” stated Beth.
“How many are there? They have to getting up there in years,” asked Ally.
“Surprisingly, there are still six alive,” replied Beth.
“I wish I could meet them,” stated Steve. “Strictly from a professional standpoint, I mean.”
“Bull!” exclaimed Ally. “You just want to hear their stories like the rest of us for your own entertainment!”
“Guilty as charged!”
There was some more laughter.
“While we still have some champagne left, we have one more announcement to make,” stated Maggie. “We’d like you two to become the legal guardians of Stevie, should something happen to us.”
Ally and Carol stared back in stunned silence.
“We’ve talked about this, and we couldn’t think of anyone else we’d rather have,” added Steve.
“Thank you, it’s a huge honor,” replied Carol.
Ally nodded as she wiped a tear away.
“Hey what about me?” asked Beth with a grin.
“No, way, if you throw her in, the deal’s off!” joked Ally.
“Actually we have discussed that, being that Beth won’t be twenty-one for three more years,” interrupted Maggie.
“We’re not planning on going anywhere, but in our line of work….”
“We understand,” interjected Carol.
“Absolutely,” added Ally.
Chapter 34
On the way home, Carol turned to Ally. “Do you ever think about it?”
Ally nodded. “I don’t dwell on it, but it’s hard to deny that we’re in a dangerous line of work.”
Carol nodded. “I know.”
Ally thought about Tyler and felt a chill up her spine.
“It does please me that they think so highly of us,” continued Carol.
“I know. So, any update on when you’re going out of town?”
Carol shook her head. “I suspect that it’ll be in late June.”
Ally nodded.
After a long silence, Carol glanced over at Ally. “What’s on your mind?”
“That special project I was assigned to; you know, the one that I’m not allowed to tell you the details.”
“Oh. Is everything okay?”
Ally nodded. “My part is over. He’d heading out on the mission.”
Carol nodded. “Did you do everything you could to prepare him?”
Ally thought about it. “Yes.”
“Then there’s no sense in worrying. I’ve known a few of the deep cover agents, and they’re good. They have the right to refuse a mission if they feel it’s too dangerous. This isn’t the agent’s first mission is it?”
“No, he’s very experienced.”
“Then it’s his call. I know you’re worried, but face it, you might never know how his mission turns out.”
Ally sighed. “You’re right... as always.”
“Now, we’ll be home in a minute; look cheerful, we don’t want to upset the little one,” continued Carol.
Ally laughed. “Thanks for cheering me up.”
Chapter 35
Monday morning, Ally briefed Robert in detail over what had happened outside the club. She was wearing a new grey suit with her new knee-high Italian leather black boots.
“Well, I don’t see anything that you could have done to avoid it. Now, when does William Shaw arrive?”
“His flight gets in at ten. I don’t expect to see him until after one,” replied Ally.
“How long will you keep him here?”
“A week. It’s not like his office will miss him,” replied Ally.
Robert smiled and nodded.
“Oh, we may even have a stakeout to take him to. Donna told me this morning that they feel that they may make an arrest this week,” replied Ally.
“Good.”
“Also, Joe’s back from Bethesda.”
“Keep me informed on his status,” replied Robert.
“I will. I suspect that he’ll want to throw himself into his work.”
Robert nodded. “Keep an eye on him. I know he’s a good agent, but even the toughest person can break.”
Ally nodded. She then took a nervous sip from her Diet Coke. “Um, there’s one more thing. I know that it’s not normal procedure or anything like that, but if it’s possible…”
“Yes, I’ll let you know how your student does,” interrupted Robert.
Ally smiled back. “Thanks.”
Chapter 36
“Alyce just spent an hour with Barry. He wants to meet her really badly,” stated Donna, as Ally returned to the department.
“Have you picked out a spot?” asked Ally.
“Actually Barry suggested one, Union Station,” replied Donna, referring to the train station. The main terminal was now a popular shopping mall in the District of Columbia.
Ally got a worried look on her face. “A little too crowded for my taste. It’ll also require a bigger team to cover the area.” Her mind began to whirl as she calculated the number of exits they’d have to cover.
“I agree. Alyce is going to suggest along the Tidal Basin. Steve suggested it as it’s more open and private. It’ll also limit his escape routes.”
“Try it and see if he goes for it,” replied Ally. “Oh, if it does go down this week, I’m going to bring William Shaw to observe.”
“Cool, I love to show off my team,” replied Donna. “By the way, you look great today. I love the new outfit!”
“Thanks, I wanted to look good,” replied Ally with a grin. “Now back to the stakeout, are you using the local PD for backup?”
“No, not if it’s the Tidal Basin. We have jurisdiction, we’ve traced his calls to Maryland, so we don’t need the locals to make the arrest; besides, it gets too complicated dealing with both DC and the park service. I doubt if they’ll object anyway, since the case originated with us.”
Ally nodded. “Let’s just make sure that it’s nice and quick; we don’t want to upset the tourists.”
“We could just tell them that we’ve filming a TV show.”
“True, and we could sell T-shirts and hats after the arrest.”
Donna laughed. “I hadn’t thought of that.”
“How’s Joe doing?” asked Ally.
“He seems okay,” replied Donna. “I’m trying not to treat him any differently, but that’s hard.”
Ally nodded. “I’ll be in my office late today; let him know, if he wants to stop by and talk.”
Donna nodded. ‘Well, I’d better get back to work; can’t look like I’m your favorite when William Shaw arrives.”
“Who said that you’re my favorite?” asked Ally.
Chapter 37
A little after two, William Shaw arrived outside Ally’s office. He was dressed in a navy suit, white shirt and maroon tie. He knocked on the doorframe and Ally waved him in.
“Did you have a good flight?” she asked.
“Yes, thank you,” he replied as he sat down across from her.
Ally noticed that he still had a slight limp.
“Good. Well, I won’t keep you long today, but I’d like you to come in at eight the rest of the week,” answered Ally.
William soaked in Ally’s office. Unlike his, there was no “I love me” wall behind her desk. Instead there was just a strange little plaque with two gold-plated ball bearings on it. He couldn’t quite read the inscription on it. He also noticed a dark blue ball cap with SPEC-OPS in gold letters sitting on top of her filing cabinet. Those weren’t available to just anyone, and he wondered if Ally had connections in the Agency’s elite strike force.
“Why don’t I introduce you to Donna, your DC counterpart,” continued Ally.
“That’s sounds good,” replied William.
“Have you met Donna?” asked Ally as she got up.
He shook his head. “I talked to her once on the phone.”
“That’ll change. I want the four of you to talk regularly; we’re all in this together.”
William nodded.
Ally led him to the Op-Center. He was surprised by the flurry of activity. There were agents sitting at computers engaged in online conversations, while others were apparently researching data.
“How many agents does Donna have?” asked William.
“The same number as you,” replied Ally, as she waved to Donna.
“I only count eight,” he replied.
“That’s because the others are out on assignment. We’ve got an agent up in Providence, one in Pittsburgh, one in Newport News, and another in Trenton,” stated Donna. “Pleased to meet you, William, I’m Donna.”
William shook her hand. “Is that normal?”
Donna shrugged her shoulders. “What’s normal? Our motto is Semper Gumby here.”
William cocked his head in confusion.
“Always Flexible,” explained Joe, looking up from his computer. He then winked at Ally.
“Oh,” replied William. “That’s a good one.”
“William, I’ll leave you with Donna for now. See me before you take off,” interrupted Ally. “I’ll be in my office.” She then glanced at Joe.
“Okay,” replied William.
Ally retreated, leaving William with Donna. She returned to her office and reached for a Diet Coke. She turned around to see Joe standing outside her office.
“Excuse me, Ally, but do you have time to talk?” he asked.
Ally nodded and waved him in.
He closed the door behind him and sat down. “First, I’d like to apologize for the way I behaved the last time I was in here.”
“There’s no need, Joe.”
He nodded and let out a long sigh.
“So, how’re you doing?” asked Ally.
He waved his hand back and forth. “Good days and bad days. I’ve been told that’s common, sort of like mourning.”
Ally nodded.
“I’m not going to linger in the past and beat myself up. My doctors tell me that my mental state is important in fighting this, so I’m going to concentrate on the future,” stated Joe.
“That’s good to hear,” replied Ally. “Now, I’ve talked to Jenna, and she has informed me that it’s Agency policy to give you two weeks off, so that you can adjust and recover.”
Joe shook his head. “I’d rather work, thanks.”
“You sure? You don’t have to make up your mind right now.”
“I’m sure. Ally, I need to get back to work, it keeps my mind clear. If I took some time off, it would give me too much time to think. And, I’m not exactly in the mood for doing something exciting or fun at the moment. Does this make sense?”
Ally nodded. “I’d probably do the same thing.”
Ally knew that Joe had more on his mind and she waited patiently for him to bring it up.
“I suppose that I owe you an explanation about my … crossdressing,” continued Joe.
“You don’t have to explain a thing,” replied Ally. “However, if you want someone to talk to about it, I’m here.”
Joe sighed again. “I know it’s silly, considering your situation and all. I mean you haven’t flaunted the fact that you’re transgendered, but you haven’t hidden it either. I guess I should have told you sooner.”
“My only concern is that it could be something that could be used against you.”
Joe nodded. “I’ve worried about that. I don’t suppose that my co-workers would care.”
“If I may ask, what do you consider yourself?”
Joe sat in silence for a while. “I’m still a little confused about my feelings. When I dress, it relaxes me, I feel strangely calm. Does that make sense?”
“Yes.”
“I’ve talked to Jenna about it, and she’s given me the name of another therapist who deals in gender issues.”
Ally nodded.
“I was so worried when I was the bait last year that I would seem too relaxed and that the others would suspect that I was different,” continued Joe.
“I can relate to that,” replied Ally with a grin.
“I suppose you can.”
Ally then told him about the time she dressed back in California for a stakeout.
“Do you think that I’m transsexual?” asked Joe.
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “That’s not my call. What I think doesn’t matter. You need to find out for yourself.”
A small smile grew across Joe’s face. “That’s what Jenna said.”
“I just want you to know that I’ll support you. You’re a good agent and an asset to the department.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t show up in a skirt tomorrow,” replied Joe.
Ally laughed. “Seriously, if you are TS and you want to transition, I’ll support you, but we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Being positive complicates the issue, but it doesn’t prevent you from doing it. For now, I want you to follow your doctor’s instructions and keep your health up.”
“I will. Adjusting to being HIV positive is my main concern. I’m going to beat this, and I want to stay as healthy as possible until the cure arrives. I’m on a combination of meds right now. They call it a cocktail. Some cocktail, it’s just a regiment of drugs that I have to take several times a day. The thing is, Ally, I don’t feel sick or anything and the drugs themselves have some interesting side effects. Still, I’m being really careful not to miss a dosage.”
“I’ve been reading about them,” replied Ally.
“Thankfully, they’re down to only a few pills a day. I go back in a few months and they’ll check my counts. They’ll adjust my meds as necessary.”
“Let Donna know when you need time off to go up there,” explained Ally.
“I will, thanks.”
“Anything else?” asked Ally.
Joe shook his head. “Just talking to you has eased my mind greatly.”
Ally smiled back. “Can I ask you a question?”
“Sure.”
“Can I hug you?”
Joe’s eyes began to water up, he tried to speak, but his voice choked up and all he could do was nod.
Ally stood up and walked over and gave him a long, comforting hug. She then whispered in his ear. “You’re not alone.”
Chapter 38
A little after five, William walked into Ally’s office. He was still wearing his suit and looked as fresh as he had when he arrived.
“Donna’s pretty impressive,” he stated.
Ally nodded. She debated saying something along the lines of how hard that must have been to say, but didn’t. She would try to stay diplomatic.
William sat down. “I don’t dispute that you have an effective operation here, but the police could be just as successful.”
“I disagree. They have their jurisdictions; we can operate anywhere across the country. We can, and have, worked with foreign governments. We also have trained the police to be more effective.”
“Still, it’s an awful amount of money and effort to catch a few perverts.”
“Tell that to the victims, and the parents of teens killed by these monsters. Yes, we nail the individual sex offender, but we’ve also broken up whole operations that have enslaved and sold teens as sex slaves.”
“All through the Internet?”
“Most of the time, yes. We’ve also gained leads here that have aided other operations. We don’t operate in a vacuum, we work with other departments all the time,” continued Ally. Her anger was close to bubbling out.
William nodded. “Okay, but what about some of the so-called victims, aren’t they asking for it?”
Ally bit her lower lip for a second before speaking. “I assume you mean LGBT teens?”
“Among others. Face it, Ally, some of the teens you’re trying to rescue are putting themselves in danger.”
“How is that? By going into a chatroom and talking to someone who appears to care about their problems? Many of the teens, including straight ones, are seeking someone, ANYONE, who will be kind to them. That’s what makes these predators so sick, they know that the teens are seeking a friend, and they portray one, just so they can abuse them.”
William stared back in silence, as Ally’s words soaked in.
“Even if they’re seeking more than a friend, they’re still minors. Unless the law changes soon, we protect all teens.”
William nodded slightly.
“Tomorrow, I want you to review some of our case files. After you read them, we’ll continue this conversation,” replied Ally, barely holding back her anger.
“Okay. I’ll see you in the morning,” he stated as he stood up.
After he left, Ally sat there fuming. She knew that she couldn’t drive home until she found a way of burning off her anger, so she headed down to the Agency’s indoor firing range.
Ally signed in and walked over to the station assigned her by the range master. After setting up her target, she loaded her nine millimeter semi-automatic and began to shoot. While she played down her shooting ability, Ally took great pride in her marksmanship. She had never scored less than expert in her monthly qualifications.
After emptying a clip into the target, she pressed the switch that retrieved her target. Fourteen of fifteen shots were in the black, she knew she could do better and attached a fresh target.
Ten minutes later she was pleased to see that all shots were in the black. She held up the target and counted the fifteen holes in the center of the target.
“Nice shootin’ Tex!” stated Steve from behind her.
Ally turned around and smiled.
“Seriously, for a desk jockey, you’re pretty good,” he quipped.
“Desk jockey? Look, I came down here to burn off my anger, don’t get me started again!” replied Ally with a grin.
“Let me guess, Shaw?” asked Steve.
Ally nodded. “He just doesn’t get it.”
“Give him time.”
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know why I’m upset. I mean, I’d love for him to quit. It would be best for everyone.”
Steve stared back. “Sorry, I don’t believe you.”
Ally smirked. “Okay, I want to convince him that we’re fighting real crime and we’re not just some pet project.”
“That’s better.”
“I may send him down to talk with you, if you have the time.”
Steve nodded. “Sure, that would be fine. I’ve seen the monsters that you’ve caught. If your department didn’t exist, then it would need to be created.”
“Thank you,” replied Ally.
“Hey, it’s the truth,” stated Steve as he turned to walk away.
Ally walked up and kissed him on the cheek.
Steve grinned and walked away.
Chapter 39
Ally played with Bogie while Carol grilled some trout.
“Where did you get fresh trout?” asked Ally as she dangled a string with a feather in front of Bogie. “They smell divine.”
“One of my agents went fishing this weekend up in Pennsylvania. He loves fly fishing, but doesn’t like to eat them,” replied Carol.
“Too bad for him. Now, we need some friends who catch lobster for the sport of it!”
Carol laughed. “That would be nice. Well, they’re just about ready, is the table set?”
Ally nodded and put the feather away, much to the disappointment of Bogie.
Over dinner they traded work stories.
“I’m impressed that you almost controlled your temper,” stated Carol.
“I don’t consider it as temper, so much as passion for my job,” replied Ally. “He still thinks that we only get the little fish.”
Carol nodded. “Oh, it looks more and more like I’ll be going out to the West Coast in the end of June.”
“How long?”
“Two, maybe three weeks,” replied Carol.
Ally nodded. “At least you’ll be here for Beth’s graduation and the dedication.”
“I know. I wouldn’t want to miss either of them,” replied Carol. “After dinner, you feel like going for a walk?”
Ally nodded. “It’s nice coming home and still having daylight.”
Chapter 40
Ally arrived early and retrieved the reports that she wanted William to read. Margo Simon was one person she wanted him to read about, along with several other cases.
William walked into her office at eight sharp. As the day before, he was dressed immaculately.
Ally waved him in. “Good morning, how’re you doing this morning?”
“Fine, thank you. I had dinner with an old friend last night,” replied William.
“I have those reports for you to read. I’ve arranged for an office for you to use while you’re here. It’s just down the hall,” stated Ally. “Unfortunately it wasn’t ready until this morning. They just got the phone and computer up and running.”
William smiled slightly. “That was thoughtful, thank you.”
Ally nodded. “You’re welcome. Come on, I’ll take you there.” She stood up and grabbed her Diet Coke on the way out.
The office was down the hall from Donna’s department and had been recently vacated due to an Agency reorganization. The new occupant wouldn’t need it until the following month.
“It’s not much, but it’ll give you a place to keep in contact with St. Louis while you’re here,” explained Ally as they walked into the office.
“Thanks. I left Agent Mallory in charge. We’re almost back up to full strength.”
Ally nodded. She wasn’t about to compliment him for following her orders.
“When you’re done reading these, come back and find me,” stated Ally as she left.
Two hours later, William was again standing outside Ally’s office. He knocked and entered.
“Well? What do you think?” asked Ally, looking up from her desk.
“Impressive. So where is Margo today?” replied William, as he sat down across from her.
“Federal Prison. She’s tried a few times to get out. I don’t think we’ve heard the last of her. We know that some of her compadres are still out there; the question is if they still want to help her,” replied Ally. “She’s still dangerous in my opinion.”
“What amazed me was the list of names of her customers,” continued William. “How did you keep all of this out of the news? I remember seeing news of some of them going to jail, but there was no mention of this.”
“We wanted to protect the victims. Thankfully they had other vices and that’s what we prosecuted them on. They didn’t argue as no one wants to be on trial for owning a sex slave. They often provided us additional evidence on others. Also, if the truth came out, the poor teens would be victimized a second time. Just imagine what FOX would do with a story like this!”
William laughed.
Ally was slightly stunned as it the first time she had seen him laugh.
“There’s another reason we didn’t prosecute them on the sex slave charges,” continued Ally. “We know that there are more of them out there, and we don’t want them to know that they’re also being hunted.”
William nodded.
“We’re constantly changing and adapting in order to catch the predators. We may get a lot of little fish, but every now and then we get one that leads to something bigger,” added Ally. “David in Seattle just broke up a sex vacation scheme. It all started with the arrest of one man that they hooked online. After he was arrested, he offered information to save his ass.”
“I’m starting to see that your department does more than I originally thought, but I don’t think I’m the right person for the job,” replied William. “I’m not ready to sit behind a desk.”
“Neither am I,” replied Ally with a smile.
William nodded. “I didn’t mean it that way.”
“I know. I get in on a few stakeouts when I can. Hopefully, Donna’s case will come to a head this week.”
“It’s not just that, Ally.”
“Go on,” replied Ally. She leaned back and pulled out another Diet Coke from her fridge.
“I’m not really good with kids. I’m also not comfortable with dealing with homosexuals and their kind, no offense. I have my values, and while I understand and accept the rules today, I just don’t think I can have the passion needed for the job.”
“They’re citizens too,” replied Ally.
“I know. But I have my beliefs, and they sometimes cause conflicts. I wouldn’t let it affect my job, but I don’t think I want to hold a position that causes me to deal with people whose lifestyle I disapprove of on a day-to-day basis.”
“How do you feel about working for me?”
“Honestly?”
Ally nodded.
“Off the record?”
Ally nodded again.
“I’m still not sure. I don’t really understand what you’re dealing with, and that makes me feel a little uneasy. I mean, I barely understand why someone wants to be gay. I kind of took the idea of someone’s gender being a given, if you know what I mean. On the other hand, you have an impressive record. I had no idea you were the one who nailed the MNF killer. I’m also awed that you’re the actual Protector; yes, I’ve heard about you. From what I’ve seen, you’re an excellent agent and leader.”
After a long silent pause Ally relied. “You know, it’s not a choice.”
“That’s what I’ve heard some people say. To be honest, I haven’t really researched it.”
“Maybe you should,” stated Ally. “I can loan you some books.”
William nodded.
Ally sat back in her chair and took a long sip of her Diet Coke. She then sat back up. “I’d like to arrange a meeting for you. I have a friend who runs an organization that helps the victims. She mainly focuses on transgendered teens, some of whom were transformed against their will. I can also arrange for you to meet with some gay and lesbian teens.”
“Okay,” replied William, realizing that this wasn’t really a request.
“Good. Oh, William, I appreciate your honesty.”
“You’re not offended?” asked William.
Ally shook her head. “I’ve been pretty fortunate in that I’ve been accepted for my abilities. I’ve had some problems, but overall, it hasn’t been too bad. I’ve learned to tell when someone is lying to me. I figure that if someone is honest with me, then I have a chance to win them over.”
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“Come in,” replied Ally.
It was Donna. “We’re in. He wants to meet her tomorrow morning.”
“Where?” asked Ally.
“We had to compromise and agree to Union Station,” replied Donna. “I’ve talked to Steve and he’s working out a plan. He says that he’ll be ready to brief us this afternoon at two.”
“Okay,” replied Ally. “Looks like we’re going to provide you with a stakeout after all, William.”
Chapter 41
Ally and William walked into the briefing room together. Donna and Alyce were already there. Steve nodded as they walked in. Ally looked around and was pleased to see many familiar faces. Madison, Tom, and Jo were sitting on the opposite side of the table. They were three of Steve’s best agents. Additionally, there were several other agents in the room, including Miguel who Ally had worked with several times.
“Hey, Ally, how’re you doin’?” asked Madison.
“Fine, Madison,” replied Ally with a smile. “This is William Shaw; he’s the head of my Midwest office.” Ally then introduced William to all the agents.
Steve briefed them on his plan. Alyce would be wired with both a microphone and a tracking device. Due to the location, surveillance would have to be done locally. The agents would form a perimeter around Alyce and move in as soon as the predator made his move.
“I’ve talked to the security chief at the mall, and he’s willing to assist. We’ll use his office as our HQ. Tom and Miguel have already checked out the equipment and everything appears to work fine.”
“We’ll be able to videotape him from their security system,” replied Tom. “Miguel is running the equipment and will record everything.”
“Now, due to the location of the stakeout, we’ll all need to be in regular clothes. I’ll talk to each of you separately as how I’d like you to dress,” continued Steve. “Basically, we’ll all be hanging out in the mall.”
“Oh, oh, can I be a tourist?” begged Madison.
After the laughter stopped, Steve shook his head. “I was thinking more of a thug look.”
“Oh, so he won’t have to check out a costume then?” piped in Tom.
Madison flipped his best friend the bird.
“Well, Tom, you’ll need a costume, you’re going to be the custodian in the food court,” replied Steve.
“Talk about typecasting,” remarked Jo.
There was more laughter.
“I’ll make sure I spill a drink on the floor for you,” added Madison.
“Thanks,” replied Tom.
Ally got to play the tourist. She would dress in jeans and t-shirt and have a camera around her neck. William got into the spirit and agreed to play a businessman. Ally smiled to herself; at least he wouldn’t need a costume. Steve would direct them into position. Through their earphones, they would know when to move it. Additionally, a backup team would be standing by outside the mall.
“How long do you think it will take until we need to move in?” asked William.
“Usually these go down pretty fast. The predator usually wants to get the teen out of the public eye as quickly as possible. We usually make an arrest ten to twenty minutes after they meet,” replied Ally.
“Good. So, it’s unlikely that our presence will cause any undue suspicions in the perp,” stated William. He then made some suggestions for the location of the various agents.
Steve nodded in agreement.
After the brief, William talked to Ally. “So you always turn the stakeout over to Spec-Ops?”
Ally nodded. “Or the local PD. They’re the experts, and I’m not arrogant enough to think I know more than they do. I do reserve the right to refuse a plan, if I feel it puts my agents in danger.”
“Our strike team in St. Louis isn’t very big, but I think that they’d be willing to assist us.”
Ally nodded. “I noticed that you said us.”
William smiled. “Don’t read too much into my words, I’m still not sold on all this.”
“Okay. Well, see you tomorrow bright and early. The pre-stakeout brief is at seven, we’ll be at Union Station at ten,” stated Ally.
A few minutes later, Donna came into Ally’s office.
“Alyce is being briefed by Steve right now, she’s still a little nervous, but I’m not worried,” stated Donna.
“So you’ll be up with Steve in the security office?” asked Ally.
“Yes. How come you get to have fun and I have to watch?” asked Donna.
“This is your bust, and you need to be able to see everything that happens,” answered Ally.
“Still, couldn’t we trade places?” asked Donna.
“Nope, this is my first stakeout in a while. Besides, I get to play a tourist! Which reminds me, I need to get a t-shirt for my disguise.”
“Why not wear an Agency T-shirt?” asked Donna with a wink.
“Now there’s an idea!” replied Ally with a smile. “Seriously, you’re needed with Steve. We’ll have the area covered. If they meet in the food court area as planned, then we’ll be able to surround them. With any luck, we’ll have agents sitting right next to them.”
“William seemed genuinely interested in the stakeout,” stated Donna.
“I know.”
“He’s not as bad as I thought he’d be,” added Donna. “He seemed very interested in what my agents were doing.”
“I know. He also brought up some good points during the briefing.”
“Do you think he’ll stay?” asked Donna.
“I don’t know.”
Donna glanced at her watch. “Well, I need to run. Ed’s taking me out to dinner tonight. Don’t worry, we’ll make it an early evening.”
Ally smiled back. “I need to go myself.”
A short time later, Ally was inside Union Station. The trip was twofold. First, this was a good place to get the shirt; second, it would allow her to scope out the place. She was amused to see Jo, Tom, and Madison doing the same thing.
“Fancy meeting you here,” greeted Ally.
“We’re just hanging out, relaxing after a hard day at the office,” replied Tom.
Ally nodded. “I hope this all goes easy.”
“It will. Oh, any preferences on the beer?” asked Tom.
Ally laughed. It was a tradition, following a stakeout to pop a few cold ones. Steve insisted on it, as it was a good way for the agents to come down after the stress of the stakeout. “No, just as long as it’s cold.”
“That’s never a problem,” replied Jo.
“Well, we need to get going; we’ll see you tomorrow,” stated Tom.
“Ally, can I talk to you for a minute?” asked Jo.
Ally nodded.
“I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” stated Jo.
Jo and Ally walked outside into the warm spring evening.
“This is the best time to be in DC,” remarked Jo.
Ally nodded. “I agree. I don’t know which I hate more, the winter’s cold or the humidity in summer.”
“That’s easy, the winter!”
They walked for a few minutes until Jo spoke.
“I’m seeing Jenna and another therapist.”
Ally nodded back.
“I talked to Steve and he seems understanding.”
“So what’s next?”
“I’m easing into this slowly. It’s not my nature to jump into things like this,” continued Jo.
“So does that mean that you’re going to transition?”
Jo nodded softly.
“Congrats,” replied Ally as she hugged Jo.
“Thanks, although I’m not sure if it deserves a hug.”
“Transition won’t make everything in your life perfect, but it will remove a layer of stress,” replied Ally.
“I don’t plan on doing it until fall. I’ll start hormones then and go for the change in name.”
“Have you picked one out?”
Jo nodded. “Warren.”
“Nice name. Is there any reason for it?”
“I’ve always liked it, and I’m huge fan of Warren Zevon.”
Ally smiled back. “I like his music myself, too bad about his death.”
“Yes, so in some ways it’ll be a tribute.”
“Are you staying in Spec-Ops?”
“I’d like to, but I don’t want to cause a problem.”
Ally nodded. “If you decide to transfer, see me first, I’d love to have you in my department.”
Jo cocked her head. “You mean that?”
“Sure. I’ve seen you work, you’re an excellent agent. However, I doubt if Steve will give you up. He thinks you’re pretty special too.”
“Steve’s cool. I’m just worried about the rest of the team.”
“Give them a chance before you give up on them.”
Jo nodded. “I will. Thanks for the advice.”
“You’re welcome.”
“Well, I need to get going. I’m parked back at Union Station, what about you?”
“I’m back there too.”
“So what’s your role tomorrow?” asked Ally.
“I’ll just be a local college student. I’ll be caring a backpack and will be pretending to be to write a paper on my laptop. My bag will have a hidden camera in it, so I’ll be able to record them up close and personal.”
“What the paper on?” asked Ally with a wink.
Jo smiled. “Actually, I’m taking a night course, and I have a paper due on James Joyce, so I’m killing two birds with one stone.”
Ally laughed.
“That reminds me, I need to check on the availability of a book. I’ll see you later,” stated Jo.
Ally waved as Jo walked away.
Chapter 42
The briefing room was filled with agents drinking coffee and eating doughnuts. At seven Steve started the briefing. The plan was for Alyce to take a table in the food court area and wait for Barry to show up. He had convinced Alyce to skip school and meet him at Union Station. Barry claimed to be only sixteen, and had been told by Alyce several times that she was only fifteen.
For her part, Alyce had done a great job in her outfit. She claimed that this was due to the fact that she had two cousins that were fourteen, and they had helped her pick out her outfit. She was dressed in a short skirt and a pink top. Her makeup was also overdone. Ally had to admit that she looked like a teenager.
Ally was wearing a T-shirt with the White House emblazed across the front. Additionally, she was wearing a ball cap with the presidential seal on it. Around her neck was a camera. She was also wearing a fanny pack that contained her 38. Her nine millimeter was too big for the pack.
“Nice tourist look,” complimented Jo, who was wearing a Georgetown t-shirt, shorts and sandals.
Madison was wearing a Redskins jersey and ball cap. Around his neck he had on four or five gold chains. Tom was wearing the uniform of a custodian. William was wearing his normal suit.
Steve briefed them on the operation. The team would try to be as close to Alyce as possible. Steve wanted one agent to sit behind Barry, and Madison was assigned this task. Once Barry said the magic words, Alyce would say, “Sounds great, let’s go.” This would signal the rest of the team to arrest Barry, and to get Alyce away from him. Hopefully, this would occur without incident. Additionally, six agents were standing by outside, in case Barry escaped.
“I’ll contact the DC police as soon as we arrive, so that they’re aware of what we’re doing,” announced Steve. “Also, we don’t need them getting in the way.”
“What about the mall security?” asked Ally.
“The head of security is retired DC police, and he’s promised me that his officers will stay out of the way. He’ll brief them this morning, once we arrive,” answered Steve. “Let’s do this right, and if things appear to go south, I’ll abort the mission. We’ll hold a comms check in twenty minutes and again once we get there. Are there any questions?”
Steve scanned the room and saw no questions.
“Okay, Alyce, once more, what time is Barry due to meet you there?” asked Steve.
“He said between ten-thirty and eleven,” replied Alyce.
“Ally, I want you there around ten fifteen. Jo, you need to be there at ten. Alyce pick a table as close to them as possible. Madison, you take a seat somewhere behind him,” instructed Steve.
“What about me?” asked William.
“Come in sometime after ten-thirty. Head over to the coffee kiosk, then make a long cell phone call. Try to look like one of those obnoxious businessmen,” replied Steve.
William nodded with a smile. He seemed genuinely happy to be involved in the stakeout.
“Tom, you just work your way around the food court,” continued Steve.
“Where’s Miguel?” asked Donna.
“He’s over at Union Station setting up our video system. Alyce we’ll need to get your wire hooked up,” answered Steve.
“How long will we wait, if he doesn’t show up?” asked Jo.
“If he’s late, I’ll move some of you around. If he doesn’t show up by noon, we’re done,” replied Steve.
“I expect he’ll call me,” stated Alyce.
“I imagine he will,” added Ally.
“Okay, weapons and communication checks will start in ten minutes,” announced Steve.
Chapter 43
Ally sat at the table with a cup of coffee in front of her, along with pamphlets of the various tourist sites. Additionally, she appeared to be reading a tour book. Alyce was sitting at a table six feet away from her. Jo was sitting at a table to the right of Alyce. Ally noticed that Jo’s backpack was positioned to have a nice view of Alyce’s table.
Ally watched as a Tom pushed a mop to clean up a spilled drink. She wondered if Madison had kept his promise and spilled it.
Madison was nowhere to be seen, but Ally sensed that he was nearby. So far Barry hadn’t shown up, and Ally glanced at her watch. It was ten forty-eight. William walked up to the coffee stand and placed his order. He pulled out his phone and began to talk. He fit in perfectly with the other businessmen in the area. Everyone was there but the predator.
Ally was enjoying every second of the stakeout. She knew the dangers, but she didn’t care, as she truly loved this part of her job. She glanced up from her book and scanned around. No one appeared out of place.
Alyce was fidgeting nervously at the table. Part of this was real, although mostly it was due to her being in character of a teenage girl skipping school to meet a boy.
Ally heard a cell phone chime. The ring tone was from a popular new song, the type of thing a teenager would have on their phone. It was Alyce’s phone. She saw Alyce answer and begin to look around. Out of the corner of her eye, Ally saw a thirtyish looking white male approach Alyce’s table. He was five-nine and had short brown hair. He was wearing jeans and a green shirt. He sat down across from Alyce and started talking to her.
Ally then heard Steve’s voice. “This is it. He claims he’s Barry.”
Ally continued to read her tour book, highlighting passages as she went along. She then saw Madison strut in and plop down in an open seat two tables behind Barry. He had what looked like a MP-3 player on and he began to read the paper, opening up the sports page. Tom slowly worked his way closer, stopping at an empty table to wipe the top and scoop up the trash. The net was closing around Barry; all it would take was Alyce’s keyword.
Looking up from her book, Ally could see that Barry was now holding Alyce’s hand in his. He was leaning over and smiling at her. A few more minutes passed until Ally heard Steve’s voice in her earphone.
“That’s it, Alyce gave the code word. All agents move in. Arrest the suspect,” stated Steve.
Ally got up and calmly appeared to gather her belongings. What was important to Ally was getting Alyce away from Barry. She then walked towards Alyce and Barry. Madison was approaching from behind. Ally caught Madison’s eye signals and she nodded slightly. Barry was now standing up, holding Alyce by the hand. As Ally walked by, she suddenly dropped her things, grabbed Alyce by the arms and pulled her suddenly away from Barry. At the same time, Madison moved in and grabbed Barry from behind, placing him in a bear hug. Tom, seeing his partner’s signal to Ally had closed in and pressed up against Barry. Jo and William covered the other side. It was all over in an instant.
They quickly hustled him out of the public eye. It had happened so quickly that most of the civilians never saw a thing.
They entered a service tunnel and cuffed Barry, as Jo read him his rights.
“What the fuck is going on?” he screamed as it hit him that he was under arrest.
“You propositioned a person you thought was a fifteen year-old girl,” stated Ally. “That’s against the law.”
“Propositioned her? Bull, she’s my cousin.” explained Barry with a smile.
“I’m a federal agent, and like Agent Burns just said, you’re under arrest,” replied Alyce.
“You’re a cop too?” stammered Barry.
Alyce nodded, as she held up her badge.
“Well, it’s still your word against mine!” blustered Barry nervously.
“We got the whole thing on tape and audio,” replied Alyce.
Barry stared back and then murmured. “I think… I think I need a lawyer.”
Alyce nodded and turned to Ally and mouthed “Duh!”
William turned to Ally. “Not too bright, is he?”
“They never are,” she replied.
They read him his rights as they searched him and found that his real name was Peter Thomas Barry. They ran a background check and found he had a long record, including a previous arrest for sexual assault on a minor.
“He’s currently on parole and is on a list of known sexual predators,” stated Donna, as she hung up her cell phone. “His name will look good on the wall of shame.”
“How’re you doing Alyce?” asked Ally.
“Good, thanks. That was a cool move you guys made,” she answered.
“It was Madison’s idea, I was just following his lead,” replied Ally.
They walked Barry out to be booked. Steve met them outside. He had a big smile on his face.
“We got it all on video and audio. This one will be a slam-dunk.”
“Have we located his car yet?” asked Ally.
Steve nodded. “We’re just waiting on the warrant to arrive. I’ve got a team going out to his house. His address is an old farmhouse north of here.”
Thirty minutes later they began to search Barry’s car. Inside the back seat was a black bag. Inside the bag was a pair of handcuffs, rope, tape, several condoms, and a knife.
“Better get the crime lab guys in here. The knife looks like it has blood stains on it,” noted Tom.
Alyce stared at the items in the bag and began to tremble slightly. Ally noticed this and took her aside.
“It’s okay, Alyce. I often got the shakes after a stakeout,” confessed Ally.
“Really?” asked Alyce.
Ally nodded. “You were great today.”
“Thanks.”
“Looks like the crime lab guys are taking it from here, so everyone back to the Agency for the debrief. Afterwards, we’ll tip back a few cold ones,” announced Steve.
“Is he serious?” asked Alyce.
Ally nodded. “It’s a tradition.”
“And you don’t mess with tradition,” interjected Madison.
Chapter 44
The beer was on ice and tasted great. A search of Barry’s house had turned up a wealth of evidence. It was quickly apparent that he was a serial rapist and child molester. William’s jacket was off and his tie loosened as he reached into the cooler for another beer.
“What did you think?” asked Ally.
“Well run operation. It felt good to be back in the field again,” he replied. “Thanks for letting me tag along.”
Ally nodded and drank her beer. She was pleased to see that Alyce was being treated so well by the agents in Spec-Ops. She couldn’t help but notice that Madison was paying extra attention to her.
“They’ll make a cute couple,” whispered Donna.
“You think?” replied Ally.
“Our boy Barry is becoming a very popular man. So far, three different departments want to question him,” stated Donna proudly.
“It was a very good bust,” added Ally extending her bottle of beer to Donna’s.
William extended his hand. “Yes, congrats, Donna.”
Donna shook his hand and smiled. “We’ll have his name up on the wall tomorrow.”
William worked his way over to Steve.
“You guys are everything I’ve heard about,” William noted. “I’m very impressed.”
“My team likes these sorts of arrests, as it gets some real garbage off the streets,” replied Steve. “We also like helping out Ally and her department.”
“I’ve noticed that.”
“My agents know the real thing when they see it. They know and respect Ally. She’s tough and smart. Hell, I even tried to get her on my team.”
“I read about the MNF case,” stated William.
“Did you read the case where she was targeted for a hit by some psycho cop?”
William shook his head and Steve told him about the disgruntled detective who’d tried to kill her the previous year.
“Granted, the killer wasn’t aware that he was stalking the wrong person. But at no time did Ally ever flinch or request special treatment,” continued Steve.
“You admire her,” remarked William.
Steve smiled and nodded. “It’s hard not to. She’s also making a difference with her department. I had to admit that I was a skeptical at first when I heard the Agency was going to devote an entire department to fighting Internet sexual predators, but that’s all changed when I’ve seen the results.”
William nodded. “I’m just not sure it’s for me.”
Steve stared back. “What’s the prognosis on your leg?”
“The doctors don’t expect it to get much better,” replied William. “I’m not totally sold on them.”
“So for now you’re off field work,” continued Steve.
William nodded. “For now.”
“I take it you’ve been a field agent your whole career?”
“Yes. I’d still be doing it, if it wasn’t for that damn car wreck.”
“I’m not going to tell you what do with your career, but you could do worse than to work for Ally. The Director himself has taken an interest in her and her department. She hasn’t disappointed him with their results. I wouldn’t be surprised if she eventually moves on to a higher level of responsibility.”
William cocked his head, as he hadn’t heard that before.
“Because her department truly needs the cooperation of other departments, she runs it that way. She has built up ties with the other Agency departments and other law enforcement agencies. She’s hasn’t been perfect, but overall she’s done well. The other regional offices are using this as a model, like you should.”
“So you think I should keep the job?”
Steve nodded. “I would if I was in your shoes.”
“I don’t know. I’m too set in my ways. I felt so out of place dealing with Donna’s agents. They are good, extremely good, and it scares me that they know more than I do,” confessed William. “They’re not the sort of agents I’m used to dealing with. I don’t know if I can relate to them and that they can relate to me.”
“Bullshit. What they need is a supervisor willing to work with them and to direct them. You have the years of field experience that they lack. I know that Ally has a tendency to recruit less than conventional people, but they work for the type of investigations they do. They take pride in their work and want to become real agents, not just computer techs. That’s one of Ally’s changes.”
“What do you mean?” asked William as he grabbed a beer. He also handed a fresh one to Steve.
“The agency initially hired computer techs to do the job as they didn’t think they needed to waste real agents, and it wasn’t that successful. They lacked a connection to the rest of the Agency. The Director wanted this department to succeed, so he sent out an agent to check out a detective who was having great success out west. Instead of just picking the agent’s brain, they recruited her instead. Ally has brought in agents who have the skills to do the job. Additionally, she weeded out those who couldn’t or wouldn’t fit in. Most stayed and have become excellent agents. Everyone who presently works in her department is a qualified agent. Donna was one of those who was here before Ally, as was David, who runs the West Coast office. Both had been computer technicians, now they’re running branch offices, and both have become excellent agents.”
William sat down on one of the folding chairs and drank his beer.
“Ally can benefit from your experience; she still young and has some things to learn. She can be stubborn at times, but then aren’t we all. But she does listen to reason,” continued Steve.
“And her personal situation has no bearing on her performance?”
Steve shook his head and laughed. “She came here as Ally. She could have tried to hide the truth, but didn’t. She just wants to be the best agent she can.”
“But I’ve noticed that she’s had more than a few cases involved with LGBT teens.”
“True, but that’s because they’re in the highest risk group. She’s also targeted minority teens too. She might be more sensitive about transgendered teens, but I’ve never seen it cloud her judgment.”
William began to rub his leg. “Maybe I’m just too set in my ways to change.”
“I doubt that.”
William looked up at Steve. “Why?”
“Because, you’re here. You could have just gone through the motions, observed the operation, and then quit. But you didn’t. I watched you in the briefings; you weren’t just there to play along. And don’t tell me it was just because you wanted to be back in the field.”
William didn’t say a word and drained his beer.
“Think about it, William.”
Chapter 45
The following day, Ally, Donna, and William met with the prosecutor who was handling the case against Peter Thomas Barry.
“Do you always get all the perverts, Ty?” asked Ally.
Ty laughed. “It does seem that way.”
Ally introduced Ty to William. “He’s the man who recently prosecuted Margo Simon.”
“I read the file, you did an outstanding job,” remarked William.
“Thanks, but it was pretty cut and dried, thanks to Ally and Donna’s investigation,” replied Ty.
“So how does it look for Barry?” asked Donna.
“You guys get a gold star for this one. He’s a real piece of shit,” replied Ty.
“Is that a legal term?” asked Ally with a wink.
Ty nodded. “Actually it’s a compliment. We’re sorting through his home. Like most serial molesters, he kept souvenirs. We’re not done calculating all the charges against him, but it looks like he’s attacked and molested thirty or forty teens in the area over the last five years. We can tie him to cases in Maryland, Virginia, DC, and West Virginia. The locals are lining up for their shot at him. We have proof that he brought the victims across stateliness to his house, so we have him on federal charges too. I suspect that he’ll spend the rest of his life in prison, the only question is which one.”
Donna nodded. “Make it the worst one possible.”
“He’ll have to watch his back no matter which one we send him to; many of his new roommates may not approve of his crimes,” added Ty.
“Not that I approve of vigilante justice, but I doubt any of his victims will shed a tear for him,” interjected William.
“Oh, Donna, I’ll need to see the conversations that your agent had with him,” continued Ty.
“That’s not a problem, we have it all in our computers,” replied Donna. “I can have a copy sent to your office today.”
“Damn, I love you. You make my job so easy,” replied Ty.
Donna and Ally laughed.
“Have you ever had a problem with admitting the computer conversations with the courts?” asked William.
Ty shook his head. “No, as long as the agents follow their procedures and let the suspect contact them first, then it’s not entrapment. It’s gotten so that if the defense attorneys find out that we have them, they usually try to cop a plea. It saves us a lot of time and money.”
“As for the video and audio tapes, we get the undercover agent to remind the suspect that they’re underage. Once he acknowledges and accepts that, then we’ve nailed him,” added Ally. “It’s hard for a suspect to say he was entrapped when we have him on tape saying he likes the fact that the bait-teen is underage.”
“Your prosecutor in the Midwestern region is Marshal Gil. He’ll handle most of the cases that don’t go to the local authorities. He’s a tough bastard. I can call him and set up a meeting for you when you get back,” offered Ty. “I know he really loves prosecuting sexual predators.”
William nodded. “Thank you, I’d appreciate that.”
Ally cocked her head and glanced over at William.
“Ty, have you seen the videos yet? Any problems with them?” asked Donna.
Ty shook his head. “It’s perfect. Alyce did a superb job and played him perfectly. I could use it as a textbook example of an arrest.”
Donna smiled.
“Don’t compliment her too much, Ty, she’s starting to get a big head,” piped in Ally.
“So, do you think he’ll go to trial?” asked Ally.
“If I was his attorney, I wouldn’t recommend it. Juries these days are very harsh towards sexual predators like him,” replied Ty.
“I’m just glad he’s off the street.”
“Oh, by the way, a friend of mine in the DA’s office called and said thanks for help in busting some local lowlifes. What’s going on, are you fighting crime on your own at night?” asked Ty with a sly smile. “If so, I hope you get a cool costume.”
Ally laughed and shrugged her shoulders. “I was just helping out a friend. It just happened that I happened to be in the right place at the right time.”
“What’s he talking about?” asked Donna. “This sounds juicy.”
“Sorry, can’t talk about it,” replied Ally.
Donna was about to press Ally for more information.
“I mean it, I can’t talk about it,” interrupted Ally.
Donna nodded. “Okay.”
“Well, I need to go. Thanks again for making my job easy. It was a pleasure meeting you, William,” stated Ty.
After Ty left, Ally turned to Donna. “I didn’t mean to be abrupt with you, but I was working on Agency business, and I can’t talk about the case.”
“No, problem, boss,” replied Donna with a smile. “Well, I’d better get back to the office. We can’t rest on our laurels.”
“You can’t fool me, you just want to call David in Seattle and rub it in that your department made another arrest,” replied Ally.
Donna shrugged her shoulders. “Guilty as charged.”
Chapter 46
“Oh, you feel like a little side trip, William?” asked Ally.
“What do you have in mind?” he replied.
“I want you to meet some of the teens we rescued from Margo Simon. A one-time victim of Margo’s now runs an organization that assists teens with gender issues.”
“I remember seeing something related to that in the file you gave me. It’s up in New York, right?”
“Long Island to be exact. Celeste Farnsworth has some of the teens at her home. Their new facilities will be opening in June in Connecticut.”
William nodded.
“We can fly up tomorrow morning, and still be back in the evening,” continued Ally.
“Sounds like you’ve already made the flight arrangements,” noted William.
“Is that a yes?” asked Ally.
“Sure,” he replied.
“Great, I’ll pick you up at your hotel at seven tomorrow morning.”
Chapter 47
“It’s good to see you again, Michael,” greeted Ally.
The large African-American man nodded. “It’s always a pleasure to see you again, Ms. Burns. Ms. Farnsworth is looking forward to seeing you.” He then opened the door to the limo.
Ally and William had just stepped off a private jet on Long Island. Celeste had sent out her limo to meet them.
“Michael, this is Agent William Shaw. Also as I’ve told you before, please call me Ally.”
Michael nodded and greeted William. “Yes, Ms. Burns, I’ll try to remember that. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Shaw.” He then winked at Ally.
They arrived at Celeste’s estate a short time later. William let out a low whistle when he saw the mansion.
Celeste was waiting for them by the front door. She was dressed in a linen dress and was accompanied by a large mixed breed dog. William wasn’t sure, but it looked as if it had some Labrador in its bloodline.
“Ally, it’s wonderful to see you again,” greeted Celeste.
The dog broke away and ran up to Ally, its tail wagging enthusiastically.
“Hi, Celeste, and hello to you, Spirit; my, you’ve grown!” exclaimed Ally, as she petted Spirit. “Celeste, this is William Shaw.”
“I’ve heard so much about you, it’s a pleasure to meet you at last,” welcomed Celeste.
William smiled. Part of him couldn’t believe that the cultured young woman in front of him had once been a male. “I’ve heard much about you, Mrs. Farnsworth.”
“Please call me Celeste.”
“This is Spirit,” added Ally. “She’s the house guardian.”
William reached down and let the dog sniff his hand. Spirit showed her approval by laying down a long wet lick across his hand. William smiled and reached back behind Spirit’s ears and began to scratch her. “She’s part Lab, right?”
“And Chesapeake,” replied Celeste.
“Nice combination,” he replied.
“Yes, she’s a magnificent dog. I assumed that you didn’t have time to have a proper meal, so I’ve taken the liberty to have lunch ready inside. Afterwards, you can meet some of the girls,” announced Celeste.
“That’s sounds great,” replied William, as he continued to pet Spirit.
As they walked inside, Celeste turned to Ally. “The invitations go out this week for the dedication and opening of the center in Connecticut. I hope that you can make it.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” replied Ally. “I know you’re going to be busy, but you know Beth’s graduation is the week before, can you make it?”
“I wouldn’t dream of missing it.”
“Who’s Beth?” asked William.
They arrived on the deck and sat down. Spirit flopped down on a doggie bed.
“Beth is Steve’s daughter,” replied Ally.
William nodded. He then stopped. “Wait a minute, you mean Steve’s daughter was the Beth abducted in the Margo Simon case?”
Ally and Celeste nodded in unison.
“Was that planned?”
“No, just one of the weird coincidences that seems to happen. It’s a long story, but basically, she was targeted by Margo’s organization because she fit the profile of the type of girl they wanted. Beth had been helping out on the case, as she’s a sometimes agent.”
“Wild,” replied William.
“I’ll tell you more later,” replied Ally.
“She’s also going to be my roommate at college,” added Celeste. “We’re both attending the University of Pennsylvania this fall.”
A short Hispanic woman walked out on the deck. “Are you ready for lunch, Celeste?”
“Yes, Ina. Oh, you remember Ally, don’t you?” asked Celeste. “This is another agent, William Shaw.”
“It’s a pleasure to see you again, Agent Burns,” replied Ina. “Pleased to meet you, Agent Shaw.”
Before Ally could reply, Ina departed to get lunch.
“Don’t worry about it, Ally, it took me several years to get her to call me Celeste. Lunch will be inside. I’ve arranged for two of the girls to be present. They both know that you’re agents, and that you want to talk to them. Brenda and Tina have been here since they were recovered after Margo was arrested. Ally said that you’ve read the files on them.”
William nodded.
“They’re both ready to move on from here. Tina’s attending college in Boston this fall to study music, and Brenda’s going to school to study business administration. They’re very different, but are extremely close. Tina is very outspoken, almost to the point of being abrasive. Brenda is submissive. Both are extremely intelligent. Don’t patronize either one, Tina will lash out at you and Brenda will close up,” explained Celeste.
“I won’t,” replied William.
“The other person at lunch will be Dr. Nancy Chen; she’s the head therapist here and one of my best friends. She’s been instrumental in the recovery of Brenda and Tina,” continued Celeste.
“How many girls are presently here?” asked William.
“Four right now. The other two girls aren’t ready to talk about their situations,” replied Celeste as she stood up.
Spirit also got up and followed Celeste and the others inside.
“How many teens will be at the facility in Connecticut?” asked William.
“We’ll open with rooms for thirty teens. Eventually, I would like to expand to fifty. Actually, that’s not true. I’d prefer to close it, but unfortunately I doubt that will happen soon,” replied Celeste.
Celeste led them into a dining room. Ina had prepared lobster tacos. The others were already waiting at the table. Celeste made the introductions as they sat down. Spirit walked over to another dog pad and went to sleep.
Tina was dressed in a black skirt and white cotton blouse. Brenda was wearing a denim skirt and green t-shirt.
“I haven’t had lobster tacos in ages,” replied Ally. “I used to go down to Baja when I was in college to get them.”
“I asked Ina to make them especially for you,” replied Celeste.
William had to admit they were excellent. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a large black cat slink in and stop next to Spirit. The cat stretched and then joined the dog in a nap.
Noticing William was distracted by what was going on with the animals, Brenda piped in. “That’s Violet; she’s known Spirit since she was a kitten. They’re best buddies.”
“We had a cat that was that way,” replied William. “I was raised on a farm in Minnesota. We had a big gray female cat of undetermined lineage who ruled the farmyard. When our retriever had pups, the cat acted as a nanny and watched out for the pups. The puppies in turn thought this was perfectly normal. The cat later did the same thing with a baby raccoon.”
“You mean she raised the raccoon as if it was one of her own kittens?” asked Brenda.
William nodded.
“Too bad people can’t get along as well,” stated Tina.
“Always the optimist, Tina,” replied Brenda with a grin. “William, do you have a pet now?”
“No, but my girlfriend has a wirehaired terrier that I’m rather fond of.”
“Those are cool dogs, what’s its name?” asked Brenda.
“Her name is Tinkerbell, but she replies to Tink. Don’t judge her by her name, she’s not a wimpy dog by any imagination; she loves to go for long romps in the country,” replied William. “We even take her camping and canoeing.”
Ally was both surprised and pleased by this sudden show of humanity in William.
“Ally, Celeste told us you’d got a kitten; what’s she like?” asked Brenda.
“Bogie is so sweet. She’s become a real member of the family,” replied Ally.
“You have a female kitten named Bogie?” asked William with a laugh.
“All due to a case of mistaken identity,” replied Ally. “I doubt if she knows the difference.”
They all laughed.
Dessert was Key Lime pie, and it quickly disappeared as the discussion started.
“William is interested in the type of investigations that I’m involved with, and how important they are,” explained Ally. She saw no need to put William on the defensive by telling the truth, that he wanted out of his position.
“What can I say; if it hadn’t been for you, I’d be still be working in a sex club in Tokyo,” stated Tina bluntly. “No one was looking for us.”
“I’d be a French maid for some pervert,” added Brenda, who felt a shiver of fear run up her spine.
“Do you feel that there are others like Margo Simon out there?” he asked.
“She was just the supplier. She’s scum, but she didn’t force us on anyone. There were men and women bidding huge sums of money to get us,” replied Tina.
“But those aren’t the type of people to be cruising chatrooms looking for victims,” stated William.
“Not necessarily. The guy who initially bought me acquired his first slave via the net; may he rot in hell,” stated Tina.
William remembered from the file that the man, who’d bought Tina, Jack Rockford, had been killed in prison.
“Still, it doesn’t matter if they’re rich or poor, no one should be allowed to do what they did to us and the others,” added Brenda.
“But how do you feel about the fact that chatrooms might be constantly monitored by federal agents?” asked William.
“If you had asked me that question before I was transformed, I would have been totally against it, but there are some real evil people out there. They need to be caught and punished,” answered Tina.
“I fully support freedom of speech, and I don’t like the idea of the government snooping on me, but I don’t mind the idea of having a lifeguard in the pool, just as long as they stick to the task at hand,” added Brenda. “There’s a lot of issues discussed in the rooms; some may not be legal or considered moral by some adults.”
“Like what?” asked William.
“Sex, dating, drugs, birth control, among other things,” listed Tina. “What we don’t need are morality police. It’s just talk. You can’t stop people from seeking information, but you need to keep the perverts out.”
William nodded and absorbed what the two teens were saying.
“So, are you going to join Ally’s department?” asked Tina.
“That hasn’t been decided yet,” he replied and glanced over at Ally.
“You should, she can use the help,” continued Tina.
“I agree,” replied Brenda.
“How do you know that I’d do a good job?” asked William.
“You’re here, aren’t you?” asked Tina. “You know the truth about us; we were both once boys, yet you treat us with respect and seek our opinions. I doubt you could fake that. If you tried, we would have sensed it. We’ve both seen posers before.”
William laughed. “I appreciate your honesty, it’s refreshing. However, do you think that it’s the job of the feds?”
“If not you, then who?” asked Tina.
“I mean, local cops only care what happens in their area. Some cops don’t care what happens to gay, lesbian, or transgendered teens. Ally can tell you all about that.”
Ally nodded. “Unfortunately, we’ve uncovered many cases where the police have ignored a predator on LGBT teens. They justify it by their personal morality.”
“My favorite is that ‘they asked for it.’ Really? They asked to be abducted and sexually abused? Did the ones who got murdered have to beg extra hard?” added Nancy. “Sorry, but that’s a sore spot for me.”
“We’ve also uncovered cases where the cops assisted the predators,” added Ally.
“Having Ally and the others forces the locals to take this sort of crime more seriously. Some ‘mainstream’ people may not feel this is necessary, but then there are always those who ignore the crimes against minorities,” added Brenda.
“You’ve given me a lot to think about,” replied William. “Thank you again.”
Tina smiled. “Seriously, we need people to go after the bastards who did this to us and others.”
“Celeste updates us whenever Ally’s department nails another one; it doesn’t exactly make me happy, but I’m relieved that another predator is in jail,” interjected Brenda.
“Speak for yourself. I love to hear that another pervert has been caught,” stated Tina with a laugh.
“You’ll be glad to know that we got another one this week,” interrupted Ally.
“Ooo, tell me about it!” exclaimed Tina.
Ally told them about the arrest of Barry.
“See, what other proof do you need? That bastard would still be walking around if it hadn’t been for Ally’s department,” stated Tina.
“So, when do you have to make up your mind about working for Ally?” asked Brenda.
“Good question,” replied Ally as she glanced over at William.
A sly smile grew on his face. “You’ve given me plenty to think about.”
Chapter 48
“Those two girls are something else,” stated William on the flight back to DC.
“You should have seen them when they were first rescued. I’m amazed how well they’re recovered,” replied Ally. She noted that he had referred to Brenda and Tina as girls.”
“I read the files. I can’t believe that Tina tried to kill herself. She seems so strong.”
“She tries to be. She suffered much worse treatment than Brenda.”
“And do you think that there are others like Margo Simon out there?”
Ally nodded. “Unfortunately.”
“And that’s why you stick with it?”
“I’m like Tina; I love it whenever we get a predator, big or small. However, I get special pleasure whenever we nail someone like Margo. I know that we’re not supposed to get emotionally involved, but I can’t help it.”
“I envy your passion,” replied William. “Don’t get me wrong, I love my job, but I haven’t felt the zeal you have in a long time.”
Ally stared out the window of the jet. “I really want you to stay.”
“I’m still not sure that I’m the right man for the job.”
“I’m not sure if you are either, but I want you to try it. I want diversity among my agents. Donna and David have great potential, but they’re young. As for Samantha, she’s just getting started. However, you have more experience than all of them combined, and we could all learn from you,” continued Ally, “including me.”
William ran his hand back across the top of his head. “It’ll take some time to bring the St. Louis office up to snuff. I’ll have some bridges to repair with the agents.”
“Do what you think is right,” replied Ally.
“I still don’t know if I can relate to them. It’s so different than what I’m used to doing.”
“It’s still good guys vs. the bad guys,” replied Ally. “They want to go after the predators, they just need guidance.”
William nodded.
“How do you feel about working for me?” asked Ally.
William smiled back. “If you’d asked me that question a week ago, I don’t think you would have liked the answer. I was very uncomfortable about being with you. I almost didn’t come out here. But after seeing you at work, I have a different opinion. I still don’t understand what the hell you’re going through, but from what I’ve seen, it has no effect on your abilities.”
“Does that mean that you’ll stay?”
“I have another physical evaluation in two months. If I pass it, I’d prefer to go back to the field. But until then, I’ll do my best to get the Midwest up to the standards you’ve set,” replied William.
“Fair answer. What about if you fail?” asked Ally.
“I’m not even contemplating that answer,” he replied.
Ally nodded. “That’s honest. I can relate to that.”
“So what’s the status of your injury?”
“I’ve learned to live with the pain. I’m still weak, but I’ve adapted.”
“Is it bad enough to keep you off field work?”
Ally nodded. “Still, I have a job where I can sneak onto the occasional mission.”
“You miss it don’t you?”
“As much as I love my job, yes, there are times that I miss being out in the field.”
“I figured as much. I saw how much you enjoyed arresting Barry,” he replied.
“That was fun wasn’t it?”
William nodded.
“You’ll be able to supervise stakeouts,” added Ally with a wink.
William smiled back. “That’s true.”
“Okay, so I have you for two months… minimum,” stated Ally.
William nodded.
“It’ll take me some time to pick a relief,” continued Ally.
He nodded again.
“And then you’ll have to train him or her,” added Ally.
“True.”
“So, we’re looking at a few more months,” concluded Ally. She had a slight smile on her face.
“Maybe.”
“Don’t worry; William, I’ll let you move on, if that’s what you want to do.”
“Deal.”
Chapter 49
Ally called Robert Ledyard on the way home.
“You handled this in a very professional manner, I’m very pleased,” replied Robert.
“It will be interesting. I know we won’t always be on the same page, but maybe that will be good.”
“Oh, our mutual friend was hired,” stated Robert.
Ally wanted to ask more, but didn’t as she knew that Robert wouldn’t tell her anything else.
“Thanks.”
Chapter 50
It was a beautiful June evening when Beth Williams received her diploma. She might not have had the biggest cheering section, but it was the best armed.
Ally, Carol, Donna, Ed, Madison, Tom, and Celeste sat next to Steve and Maggie, who was holding the baby. Andrea was seated next to Steve.
“It’s a good thing they didn’t have metal detectors here,” whispered Tom.
Ally giggled. “I wonder if the Director is here.”
“Anything is possible,” replied Carol, glancing around. It was no secret that he had a special interest in Beth.
Beth graduated with honors and received several academic awards.
She met up with everyone after the ceremony, still wearing her cap and gown.
“I did it!” she exclaimed.
She was immediately hugged by the others. Only a select few knew the double meaning of her exclamation. She was celebrating the fact that she survived high school a second time.
“So, where’s the party?” asked Tom.
“At Kevin’s house. His family is letting him throw a big party,” replied Beth.
“It’s amazing how time flies,” stated Madison, as he hugged Beth. “Why, it just seems like yesterday I was teaching you how to get out of handcuffs.”
Beth broke out laughing. “I bet I’m the only one in the senior class that can do that.”
As they talked, a delivery man worked over towards them. “Excuse me, are you Beth Williams?”
Beth nodded.
“Podunk? Oh, that hurts!” replied George.
“Finally! I’ve been working my way through this crowd for ten minutes,” he replied with a smile. He then produced a bouquet of red roses. “I’ll need you to sign for these.”
Beth signed the receipt and took the roses. “They’re beautiful.”
“Who are they from?” asked Maggie.
Beth fumbled opening the card. Ally smiled and took the roses from her. “Thanks, Ally. “ She opened the card and read it. She suddenly got choked up and appeared to be fighting back tears. “They’re from the Director!”
“That was very thoughtful,” stated Andrea. “I’m pleased to see that he hasn’t lost his manners.”
“We’ll take them home for you Beth,” stated Maggie.
‘Thanks, Mom.”
Beth made the rounds hugging everyone, before heading off to Kevin’s house.
“Do you want us to keep an eye on her?” Tom asked Steve. “We can set up a surveillance operation.”
“Don’t you even think of it!” interjected Ally.
Steve laughed. “No, Kevin’s a good kid. I don’t think we need to worry about Beth.”
“Since we’re all here, why don’t we go get something to eat?” suggested Maggie.
“That sounds like a great idea,” replied Steve. He pulled out his phone and called up a local Italian seafood restaurant that was one of their favorite places to eat. He reserved a table for them.
Chapter 51
The owner of the restaurant was a good friend of Steve and Maggie’s and had a table in the back room assigned to them. The table was covered with a variety of appetizers, ranging from calamari to shrimp. Additionally, there were several bottles of Chianti already open.
“I noticed that the shrimp was placed right in front of your seat,” observed Carol.
“He knows Steve,” replied Maggie.
Steve made a toast to Bath’s graduation. He then looked over at Ed, who replied with a slight nod.
“I have another toast to make. I want to welcome the newest member of the Agency. To Ed!”
Donna looked as shocked as everyone else.
“I just found out this afternoon, I wanted to keep it a secret until I knew for sure,” stated Ed.
“What about the navy?” asked Donna.
“I’ll transfer to the Fleet Reserve in August. I’ll still owe them a weekend a month, but that won’t be too hard. Do you mind?”
Donna wrapped her arms around him and gave him a long passionate kiss.
“That looks like she approves,” noted Madison.
“What department will he be working in?” Maggie asked Steve.
“They’ll decide after he completes indoc training. I wouldn’t mind having him in our department, we are short two agents right now,” answered Steve.
Ed and Donna broke off the kiss.
Tom extended his hand. “Welcome to the Agency.”
“Thanks,” replied Ed.
Ally noticed how happy Donna looked. She was very happy for her, as she knew how lonely Donna got when Ed was deployed.
“We know that Steve wants you, but what department would you like to work in?” asked Maggie.
“I’d be honored to work with Steve, but right now I haven’t given it much thought. I’m just happy to be a part of the team,” replied Ed.
“By the way, Ally, have you heard anything from William lately?” asked Maggie.
“His physical is next week. I’m rather torn in my feelings, as he’s done wonders the last two months. He’s really getting some results out there,” replied Ally. “I know he still wants to go back to field work. Part of me hopes he gets his wish, but then again, I’d hate to lose him.”
“We can go out there and pull a Tonya Harding on his knee,” offered Tom.
Madison smiled and began to punch his open palm.
Tom’s offer caused some groans and laughs.
“Do you ever have a solution that doesn’t involve causing physical injury to someone?” asked Ally with a smile.
Tom glanced over at Madison with a confused look on his face. He then turned back to Ally. “You can solve things without causing physical injury?”
Everyone laughed again.
“Switching subjects, how are the preparations coming along for the grand opening this weekend, Celeste?” asked Carol.
“Everything is falling into place,” she replied. “Actually, we’re already moving some of the teens there.”
“How many?” asked Andrea.
“Ten so far. We’ve been sorting through a stack of applications. I imagine we’ll be full by fall,” replied Celeste.
“Are all the teens victims of sexual abuse?” asked Madison.
“No, we have a few special cases,” answered Celeste. “However, many of them are victims of forced gender change. Some just need a place to recover; others have no other place to go.”
“What do you mean?” asked Ed.
“Well, some of the teens aren’t exactly welcome back home. We’ve had parents refuse to take them back. In some cases, it’s the teen who doesn’t want to go back to an abusive situation.”
“What about social services?” asked Ed.
“We’re in contact with several agencies. We’re taking some of the more troubled cases, especially those who have been sexually abused,” replied Celeste.
“Sounds like social services could fill you up,” commented Madison.
“True. The cool thing is that we’ve been contacted by several agencies. They want to copy what we’re doing,” replied Celeste with a smile.
“Sounds like you’ve started something big,” remarked Maggie.
“Well, I’m looking forward to seeing the facilities,” announced Ally.
“Me too,” added Carol.
“I wish I could be there, but I have a prior engagement,” stated Andrea. “However, is it possible for me to see it when I get back from Denmark?”
Celeste nodded. “Absolutely. While some of the residents will initially require isolation, we don’t want the teens to be totally isolated. I want visitors. Regardless of their circumstances, I want our teens to learn that they’ll have to function in the real world, having visitors will definitely help. ”
“I’ll call you when I get back, I’d love to help.”
“I’ll look forward to it,” replied Celeste.
“Did you get the necessary licenses for the animals?” asked Ally.
“Animals?” asked Madison.
“Yes, we did. We’ve established a relationship with the local shelter,” answered Celeste. “We’ve going to have dogs and cats available for the teens. It’s a great source of therapy.”
“For the kids or the animals?” asked Madison.
“For both!” replied Celeste.
Chapter 52
Ally cuddled closer to Carol in bed.
“That was a lovely evening,” she sighed.
“Yes, it was. Beth looked so happy tonight.”
“She deserves it, after everything she has been through.”
“I agree,” replied Carol. “I think that in spite of her grumblings, going through high school again was the best thing that could have happened to Beth. It gave her time to adjust to her new age and gender.”
Ally nodded. “You still going out of town next week?”
“Yes, there’s no avoiding it,” replied Carol, as she stroked Ally’s hair.
“I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you too,” replied Carol. She then kissed Ally. “Besides, it will only be three or four weeks.”
“I know, but it’ll be the longest period we’ve been separated.”
“When I get back, we’ll finish up the plans for the ceremony.”
“Our little ceremony is getting rather large,” stated Ally.
“I know. But I’m happy that our parents insist on attending.”
“True. So what’s the count up to?”
“As of today, forty-six.”
“I guess it’s good that we’ve looked at hotels.”
“Yes, it has outgrown our deck,” replied Carol.
“It’s going to be so wonderful to be a legal couple,” exclaimed Ally.
“It really doesn’t make a difference to me. I’ve considered us a couple since you moved in with me,” replied Carol.
“I can’t imagine life without you.” Ally cooed
“Enough talk.” Carol pulled Ally closer and began to kiss her slowly.
Chapter 53
“I’m glad that you were able to push back the trip out west until after the opening of Celeste’s new facility,” stated Ally, as they drove up I-95. It was very early in the morning and they’d chosen this time to avoid traffic.
“Yes, but it does require me to fly out immediately afterwards. Thankfully, I was able to get the necessary flight connections out of JFK,” replied Carol. “I hope you don’t mind driving back the rest of the way alone.”
Ally shook her head. “It’s not a bad drive.”
They had decided to drive so that they could spend more time together. Bogie was being watched by a neighbor.
“Just watch the speed,” reminded Carol. “That flashing of your Agency ID won’t cut much slack with a Jersey State Trooper.”
“Sounds like you’re speaking from experience,” replied Ally, as she slowed down slightly.
Carol laughed. “No, I’ve never been caught speeding here in Jersey. Now, Pennsylvania is a whole other story, the troopers there are a pain. We should be coming up to the Garden State Parkway soon, shift over to that and we’ll get around driving through New York City.”
“Why do they call it a parkway?”
“You should see it at rush hour, and then you’d know,” replied Carol.
“You feel like stopping anytime soon?” asked Ally.
“No, I’m fine, what about you?”
“I could go for a relief in the driving soon. My shoulder is starting to bug me a little, don’t see the need to stress it too badly since you’re here.”
“Okay, as soon as we get on the Parkway, we should have a rest area coming up. That way we can combine it with a pit stop.”
“We’re making good time,” noted Ally.
“I agreed. We should be able to push on and stop in Connecticut for breakfast; we can then press on to Celeste’s.”
The facility was located on sixty acres of property next to the Connecticut River. It had once been a private school. The school had closed in the late sixties, and there had been various attempts to convert the facilities into something else. The last owners tried to turn it into a weekend spa, but failed due to lack of funds.
The location had many advantages. It was close to the interstate and at the same time was fairly isolated. Other than the main building, most of the structures were beyond saving. Celeste was pleased that no one raised a fuss when she had them demolished and replaced with new structures. She remarked, half-jokingly, that you can’t tear down an outhouse in parts of New England without creating a fuss with the local historical societies.
Celeste had picked the location only after having lengthy discussions with the town councils of the nearby communities. She was quite honest and open in telling them what would be going on at the center. While not everyone was initially pleased, they were appeased slightly when Celeste showed them how much of an impact the center would have on the economy. Between building and maintaining of facilities, and the purchases of supplies, many began to realize that the center was a good thing. Celeste also told them that an inn would be build nearby for visiting family members to stay. This would create additional jobs and revenue.
It didn’t hurt matters when several rich and prominent families in the area sided with Celeste. Celeste’s neighbor, and for all practical purpose her adopted grandmother, was a very influential woman named Margaret Torrey. Thanks to Margaret’s connections, Celeste had some powerful supporters. Not only did they give financial support to the Farnsworth Foundation, they provided political support.
Another action that aided the cause was when Celeste hired a large number of locals to work at the facility, ranging from maintenance personnel to cooks to teachers. She wanted the staff hired long before the first teen arrived, as Nancy had designed a training program to prepare them for the teens. Thanks to the money Celeste had raised and the funds confiscated from Margo Simon, Celeste could afford to pay her new employees above average starting salaries. They would also get full health coverage and other benefits.
Celeste also pointed out to the locals that if she didn’t buy it, the land might become another casino, or a housing development with strip malls. This was a lie, but the bluff worked, and most main objections were quickly dropped.
The only major opposition to the facility was from some of the local religious communities. Celeste handled this issue with the same dexterity that she had handled the town councils. She held a meeting with all the local religious leaders. She agreed to let them hold services for any of the teens who wished to participate. This, combined with some well placed donations to the churches, ended that threat.
One of the employees initially hired wasn’t a local. His name was Nathan Wayne, and he had recently retired from the Agency. He was the security chief and was responsible for designing a system to protect the teens, while at the same time keeping an eye on them.
The troubles with Dot and Tina had taught Celeste that security was a necessity. Dot had tried to run away several times. The teens would be monitored and tracked, so that they couldn’t run away or hurt themselves. Nathan designed a system that used internal tracking devices and underground sensors. This way the center didn’t need security fences, and maintained a more serene appearance. However from the security center, the locations of all teens could be pinpointed at a moment’s notice. There were also sensors to let Nathan know of unwanted visitors. Celeste wasn’t totally happy with the need for the security, but she understood its necessity.
While the inn wasn’t ready yet, Celeste had reserved an entire bed and breakfast for the guests. It was located ten miles away, but it had a nice view of the river, according to Celeste.
Ally and Carol arrived and checked in. As they unpacked, there was a knock on the door. Carol answered and was pleased to see Celeste standing in the doorway.
“Welcome to Connecticut,” she greeted. “How was the drive up?”
“Not too bad, traffic was surprisingly light,” replied Carol, as she hugged Celeste.
“And we didn’t even get a ticket!” piped in Ally, as she greeted Celeste.
“That’s good to hear. So, what’re plans for the rest of the day?”
“Nothing planned, what do you have in mind?” asked Carol.
“Would you like to see the center? I can give you a guided tour, and I’ve been dying to show it to someone!”
“Well, since you put it like that, we’d love to see it,” replied Ally.
A short drive later they pulled up to the entrance of the Shirley Farnsworth Center. There was a security gate, but the guard smiled and greeted them like they were pulling into a parking garage.
“We try to keep it low key, but that guard is ex-special forces. It’s not just keeping the teens in that’s a concern, but keeping the creeps out. Having a guard in uniform works very well.”
“That’s understandable,” replied Carol.
“We’ve also established a hotline to local law enforcement, should we get some uninvited guests. I owe your Director for cutting the red tape for that,” replied Celeste. “It’s strange, but he seems to have taken a special interest in the center.”
“You never can tell what he’ll do,” noted Carol.
They drove half a mile until they reached the main building.
“It’s huge!” exclaimed Ally as she stared at the large three story stone building.
“It was the original school building. It acted as dormitory, dining room, class rooms and offices. We plan on housing some of the teens here. The rest will be in the buildings to your left. The main building will also serve as the dining and recreation area, in addition to medical and administrative offices. We have a separate building to house the classrooms. One thing we intend is that the teens will not fall behind in terms of education.”
As they stepped out of the car, two black labs ran up to them, chased by a couple of teenagers. The first girl was thin and athletic looking with short blonde hair. The other girl had a more buxom appearance, her jet black hair was styled in a semi-punk rock cut.
The dogs enthusiastically greeted Celeste, Ally, and Carol.
“Sorry, Celeste, the dogs saw you arrive and took off,” apologized one of the girls.
“It’s okay, Jaime,” replied Celeste. “Jaime, Rita, these are two very good friends of mine.”
Celeste introduced the girls to Ally and Carol. The two girls then took off with the dogs.
“Pets are a big part of the rehab process,” noted Celeste. “Both those dogs were rescued from the local shelter.”
“That’s great,” replied Ally. “Is that the same Jaime that Iona was talking about?”
Celeste nodded. “She arrived here last week, and she’s a sweet girl. The other one was one of the teens rescued in the March raids. She initially went home with her parents, but then she had some issues. Her parents tried to treat her as a boy and as if nothing happened. Rita had been a feminized sex slave for almost three years, and the stress caused some additional emotional issues. She ran away and we found her turning tricks in New Haven. Fortunately the police found her; we’ve had her for two months now, and she’s made some excellent progress. Jamie and Rita have become inseparable. We’ve even moved them into the same bedroom. This wasn’t a hard decision, as they kept sneaking into each other’s rooms at night. They’re as close as sisters.”
“I would have never suspected that Jaime was ever a boy. Rita still has a slight masculine edge to her look,” noted Ally.
Celeste nodded in agreement. “Maybe it’s due to the nature of her transformation. Actually, I don’t think there’s much we can do for Jamie, as she’s pretty well adapted to being female, but I’m glad she’s here, as she’s been very helpful with the other teens. She’s even expressed an interest in studying to become a therapist.”
“Um, how do you explain her transformation? I mean magic isn’t exactly an accepted medical diagnosis,” asked Carol.
Celeste smiled. “We explain it by stating she has a hormonal imbalance due to medical treatments for cancer. It’s a bit lame, but it has seemed to have been accepted by others.”
“How many of the teens here are due to Margo?” asked Ally.
“Only half. The rest come from a variety of places. Some were abused by their parents or were runaways. We’ve even had one dropped off in the middle of the night.”
“You’re kidding, right?” asked Ally.
Celeste shook her head. “The teen was dropped off here two weeks ago. She had been kidnapped, transformed and enslaved. She’s also addicted to cocaine. We’ve got her in one of the outer buildings right now.”
“Any idea who brought her here?” asked Carol.
“Tammy was so strung out, she barely knew where she was, so she was no help. She did tell us that she was freed and her master was killed by an avenging angel. She also told us that her rescuer said that everything would be okay now.”
“Did you say avenging angel?” asked Ally.
“Yes, does that mean anything to you?” asked Celeste. “We reported the incident to the authorities.”
Ally glanced over at Carol and nodded. “It could be someone I’ve crossed paths with a few times. She’s someone that this sort of place might have helped, when she was younger. She goes around and tries to save teens from the abuse she experienced.”
“Who does she work for?” asked Celeste. “I’d like to thank her.”
“Good question. I suspect she would work for herself, if it came down to it. She harbors a strong hatred for the abusers of teens.”
“She’s a vigilante?” asked Celeste.
“I’m not sure if that’s a good choice of words. I suspect she has some connections to law enforcement. She has given us some leads in the past.”
“Well, I’m just glad she dropped Tammy here,” replied Celeste. “I’d still like to thank her, and let her know that we’ll always take those she has rescued.”
“If I run into her again, I’ll let her know,” replied Ally.
“What’s next on the grand tour?” asked Carol.
Celeste smiled and led them into the main building. Ally and Carol were very impressed with the facilities.
“I really love the dining room. It’s so homey and relaxing,” noted Carol.
“That’s the plan. We try to downplay the fact that this is an institution. The staff wear normal street clothes. The only uniform is worn by the security guard at the front gate,” replied Celeste. “Now let me show you the room that sold me on this site.”
They walked down to the far end of the first floor and into a large music hall.
“Isn’t this cool or what?” asked Celeste. “It was part of the original school.”
Ally and Carol looked around and saw a large concert piano in the corner. There was a stage with several chairs and music stands set up on it.
“We found with Tina that it’s beneficial to have a musical outlet available for them. We’ll bring in instruments depending on the musical abilities of the teens. We also have an art room,” explained Celeste. “Now, let me show you the kitchen.”
The large kitchen was designed with areas for cooking large meals or just a meal for one.
“We keep the fridge stocked with their comfort foods; most of the teens will have full access to the kitchen at all times. It’s all part of their rehab. We also offer cooking lessons,” explained Celeste. “This was Ina’s idea.”
“I’m very envious of all the counter space,” stated Carol. She then looked over at the large kitchen table.
Celeste noticing her gaze smiled. “That’s another of Ina’s ideas. Some of the new girls aren’t up to eating with the others. So we let them eat in here. We don’t want this to look like an institution, even if it is one.”
Over the next hour Celeste showed them the rest of the facilities.
“I must admit that I’m very impressed. How much did this all cost?” asked Ally.
“Millions, but most of it came from one benefactor,” replied Celeste with a wink.
“Maybe you should name a room after her?” suggested Ally.
“We named an entire structure after Margo. It’s over by the new construction site,” replied Celeste. “I’ll show you.”
A few minutes later they arrived by a building that was almost finished. It was a two story building that looked like a large colonial farmhouse, only much larger.
“This is out newest dorm,” noted Celeste. “We designed all the new buildings to look like there were here originally.”
“Please don’t tell me that you’re not naming that beautiful building after Margo?” asked a horrified Ally.
“Heavens no. That’s the building we named after her,” stated Celeste. She pointed to a small blue structure next to the uncompleted dorm.
Above the door there was a small crudely painted sign that identified it as Margo Simon Hall.
“I love it! You named the porta-pot after her!” exclaimed Ally, as she broke out in laughter.
“The workers don’t get it, but there are enough people here that get a laugh about it.”
“Who thought it up?” asked Carol.
“Tina. She even painted the sign,” noted Celeste.
“I should have known,” replied Ally as she pulled out her digital camera and took a photo of Margo Simon Hall.
“You going to show it to Margo?” asked Carol.
“No, but it’s tempting.”
Chapter 54
Celeste had to meet with some of the fundraisers for dinner so Ally and Carol were on their own.
They drove down the coast to a restaurant that Celeste had suggested. It was called JP Daniels and was located in Old Mystic. It turned out to be a converted barn featuring continental cuisine.
While sharing an appetizer of escargots, they talked about Celeste and the center.
“I’m very impressed with the facilities,” stated Carol.
“Me too. I now know we have a place to take teens that we rescue,” answered Ally, as she sipped her wine. “This is very good, I’ll have to remember it then next time I go wine shopping.”
“Too bad Steve and Maggie couldn’t make this trip. They would love this place.”
Ally nodded. “I know, but Maggie isn’t up to a long trip yet with the baby. They also had to get Beth to the airport.”
“Is anyone else from work coming?” asked Carol, as she finished off the last of escargots.
“The only one I know of is Jenna. Although I wouldn’t be shocked to see the Director here,” replied Ally, as she dipped a small piece of French bread into the leftover garlic juice of the escargots.
“I didn’t see his name on the list of dignitaries,” stated Carol.
“True, but I doubt he would allow that. I didn’t see our names on it either.”
Carol laughed. “Ego hurt?”
Ally waved her hand and shook her head. “No, but it will be fun to schmooze with some bigwigs. I’m looking forward to the reception afterwards.”
Carol smiled. “I must admit that I am too.”
During after dinner coffee, Ally turned to Carol. “You know, this area would be a nice place to take a vacation. I’ve always wanted to see New England,” commented Ally. “Maybe next summer we can drive up the coast to Maine.”
“That would be nice. My family used to vacation all over New England.”
“Why was that?” asked Ally. “You’re not from New England.”
“That’s not completely true. My parents are originally from up here, Dad’s from Boston and Mom’s from Portsmouth. They met when Dad was in the service. I was born in Boston but was raised in New York. As you know my parents divorced when I was young and my mother remarried. I grew up just outside New York, but used to visit my real father in Boston. I never liked being around my step-father. Thankfully mom divorced him eight years ago and I haven’t seen him since,” replied Carol. “I have relatives from Newport to Bangor. But don’t worry; we don’t have to see them all!”
Ally nodded. She knew that Carol’s step father had been very abusive to her and it was still a sore spot. “Your real parents have been so nice to me.”
“They like you, even if our relationship is confusing the hell out of them, especially Dad. I think they always suspected that I was different, but when I told them about you, it was a little beyond their comprehension at first. It forced them to look beyond the narrow band of their perception of relationships. So in some ways you got a free ride.”
Ally laughed.
Carol smiled. “You definitely won them over. They’re looking forward to our union ceremony. It’s nice to see them together. Even though they divorced when I was six, they now live only thirty miles apart. Personally, I think they still love each other, but they’re too stubborn to admit that they were wrong.”
Ally nodded. “Well, I know that my parents love you. They’ve adapted more easily to me being a woman and being with you than they have to me being a federal agent. I think I’m the black sheep of the family for going into law enforcement!”
“Oh, they’re very proud of you,” countered Carol.
“I know, but it still bugs them a little.”
“I’m glad that all our parents will finally get to meet,” added Carol.
“Yes, and they can meet their grandcat!”
Chapter 55
The ceremony was held at ten, with a luncheon reception following. Ally was wearing a linen dress and jacket, while Carol was sporting a light yellow dress.
They bumped into Jenna on the way to their seats. She was pleased to see both of them.
“This is a grand day,” she exclaimed. “It’s amazing to think it all started with arresting that beast Margo.”
Ally showed her the image of Margo Simon Hall.
“Oh, I want a copy of that!” replied Jenna.
Even though they weren’t on the list of dignitaries, they did have front row seats. The ceremony would take place in front of the main building. They sat next to a distinguished looking older woman. They engaged in some casual talk, while they waited for the ceremony to start. It then hit Ally who the woman was.
“Excuse me, are you Margaret Torrey?” asked Ally.
“Yes, how did you know that?” she asked.
“I’m Ally and this is Carol, we’re both good friends of Celeste Farnsworth. She’s told us so much about you.”
Margaret smiled and nodded. “I’ve also heard a lot about both of you two. I love the way you put Celeste’s birth-parents in their place.”
“That was a pleasure to do,” replied Ally.
“I also appreciate the way you handled Celeste’s situation. Not everyone would have been as understanding.”
Ally just smiled back. She could see how Margaret had worked her way into Celeste’s heart.
“Looks like this is about to start,” noted Carol.
Ally watched as Celeste, dressed in a tailored green suit, walked up to the podium. Just before Celeste began to speak, Ally and Carol saw a familiar face walk past them and sit down next to Margaret. It was the Director.
“Thank you all for showing up today for the dedication of The Shirley Farnsworth Center,” announced Celeste.
Very few in the crowd knew that Shirley Farnsworth was the fem name of Celeste’s deceased husband.
“I’ll keep my words brief. This center was founded to help those who would otherwise fall between the cracks of the system. Teens who are dealing with a struggle over something that most of us take for granted, that is, their gender. Some of them have had to struggle with this since birth, while others have had it inflicted on them by others. All will find a sanctuary here. This Center will allow them to adjust and adapt. While at the same time they will learn they have a future. The center will allow them to continue their education. Our goal is that every teen who passes through here goes on to higher education.”
There was a round of applause.
Celeste smiled. “Thank you. I want to thank everyone who has made this dream a reality. I won’t thank everyone by name, because I’m afraid that I would forget someone. But you know who you are, and you didn’t help because you wanted recognition.”
There was more applause.
“I know that this isn’t an easy concept for some people to embrace. It forces us to question a very basic belief that we’re born into the right gender. It also forces us to see a world we’d just as soon not know exists. Yes, there are some evil people out there, who abuse and mistreat the innocent and weak. This center will be symbol to those who violate others, that those they strived to hold down and abuse will rise up and have full and accomplished lives. Thank you.”
Ally was the first one to stand up and applaud. She was quickly followed by the rest.
“I’d like the person who helped me get this off the ground to come up here to help me cut the ribbon,” announced Celeste. She then motioned for Margaret to come up to the front door.
Margaret got a round of applause as she walked up to the ribbon, and after a pause to let the photographers shoot their photos, she cut the ribbon.
After another round of applause, Celeste spoke again. “Thank you all for showing up today. The reception will be held to your right, just follow the signs. Following lunch, you may take a tour of the facilities.”
As they walked over to the buffet line, Ally noticed Tina and Brenda standing with some other girls. She waved to them and they walked over.
“Good to see you both again,” greeted Ally. She then introduced them to Carol.
“So what was the real reason why you brought that guy William up to talk with us?” asked Tina.
“I wanted him to see why this job is so important. He’s now in charge of one of our regional offices.”
“We’re glad to help,” replied Brenda. “So, have you taken a tour yet?”
“Yes, Celeste gave us a tour yesterday,” replied Ally.
“It’s pretty impressive,” replied Brenda. “We’re leading tours after everyone eats.”
Tina nodded.
“By the way, I love your sign,” added Carol.
Tina smiled. “I would have liked to have a portrait of Margo in the tank, but no one would see it.”
Ally looked around at the reception, but didn’t see the Director. She then noticed that Margaret was also gone. She wondered if they had gone off together, but decided that her imagination was going wild.
After the reception, Ally and Carol said their goodbyes and headed back to the B&B. Carol’s flight wasn’t until ten the next day, but they decided to check out and get a hotel closer to the airport. That way the drive wouldn’t be so long for Ally the following day.
They ended up getting a room at an inn just outside Greenwich.
“This is much nicer than a Howard Johnson’s,” remarked Carol, as they pulled into the parking lot.
“Very nice,” replied Ally.
The inn had been built in 1717. Ally and Carol’s room was nice, but a little overdone in terms of it’s decoration. The bed had a floral pattern quilt on it, with matching sheets. The wallpaper of the room was also a floral pattern.
“It’s a bit poofy,” remarked Ally was they walked in and saw the canopy bed.
Carol laughed. “It’s a little extreme.”
“Did you catch the look the woman gave us when you requested a single bed?” asked Ally.
Carol nodded. “We can’t be the first lesbian couple to stay here.”
“Maybe I should tell her I’m really a guy.”
Carol stared back and started to laugh. “Ally, you weren’t a guy even when I first met you!”
Ally faked as if she was angry and then stopped. “Oh yeah, that’s right!”
Chapter 56
Ally dropped Carol off at JFK and headed back home. She was able to find NPR on the radio and listened to Weekend Edition. Thankfully, she was able to keep getting one NPR station after another all the way down to DC. She was able to catch most of Prairie Home Companion.
Bogie was very pleased to see her when she arrived, so much so she forsook her normal playful attack and just wanted affection. Ally scooped her up and cuddled her.
“Sorry, kid, it’s just us tonight.”
Ally fixed dinner for both of them and waited anxiously for Carol’s call. Ten minutes later, Carol called and let her know that she was in LA.
“We got delayed in Denver,” stated Carol.
“Great airport to be stuck in,” replied Ally.
“Did you have a good drive?”
“No problems, shoulder’s no sorer than after a day at the computer,” replied Ally.
“That’s good to hear. How’s the furry beast?”
“Sleeping in my lap as we speak.”
“I miss both of you,” stated Carol.
“I miss you too,” replied Ally.
“I’ll call every night, when possible.”
“I understand.”
“Good night, Ally. I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Chapter 57
Ally arrived at work the next morning and headed to her office. She was surprised to be greeted by Robert Ledyard.
“Good morning, you missed a nice ceremony up in Connecticut,” stated Ally.
Robert nodded. “We need to talk.”
Ally immediately sensed that something was very wrong.
“But not here,” he added.
Ally immediately felt a feeling of dread run through her body.
She followed him into one of the secure rooms. He pulled out a printout of an article from the LA Times website.
She read it and began to tremble. “What happened?”
“We’re still investigating it. Due to the nature of the investigation, we have to be subtle.”
Ally stared at the short article. Sean Thomas Martin, aged twenty-five had been shot and robbed. The article described how two armed Hispanic men had attacked him outside a convenience store. The men were suspected of being local gang members. His condition was described as critical. The police suspected that it was just a robbery gone bad.
“What really happened?” asked Ally.
“We know that Tyler had been outed by security to Loren Gabriel, and that Loren had seemed to have taken a personal interest in him.”
“What about his condition?”
“It doesn’t look good. He was shot several times at close range.”
Ally looked at the article. “Unless things have changed greatly since I moved out here, the area he was in wasn’t a high crime area. It also wasn’t a gang area, too upscale. I think this was a hit.”
“So do I.”
“What are we going to do about this?” asked Ally angrily.
“We’ll handle it. Your participation in this case is over. I wanted to let you know what happened because I know you and Tyler are friends.”
“Robert, that’s just not good enough,” replied Ally as she tried to control her emotions.
“Ally, listen to me, you’re not part of this case.”
Ally stared down at the paper. “Will you let me know how he’s doing?”
Robert nodded.
“Do you think he’ll make it?”
Robert hesitated and then shook his head. “He’s on life support, and unless there’s a miracle I don’t think he’ll survive.”
Ally fought to keep her composure and nodded softly.
Robert reached over and took the article away from her, folded it up and placed it in his coat pocket.
“I didn’t bring you in here just for security reasons. I also figured you’d want some privacy.” He then leaned over and gave Ally a hug. She then burst out in tears as she hung onto him.
Ally cried while at the same time she raged against Loren Gabriel. It was bad enough that he had been able to escape prosecution for so long, but now he had killed a fellow agent. He must pay for this, she thought.
A few moments later she regained her emotions. She fumbled for a tissue, wiped her eyes and blew her nose.
“Thanks,” she replied. “I really appreciate that you told me what happened.”
“No problem, Ally. But I’m serious about you staying out of the investigation into what happened.”
Ally nodded. She was about to face the one of the hardest decisions ever in her career.
Chapter 58
Ally sat at her desk thinking. She thought about Robert’s order and how she truly respected him. She then thought of Tyler, lying in a hospital bed, hanging on to life. Her mind then shifted to how she could nail Loren Gabriel. Before she moved, she knew she needed to see the confidential file on him and the case. For that, she would need help.
Twenty minutes later, she was sitting next to Cathleen, who was one of the Agency’s best computer techs. Cathleen had helped her department several times.
“I need a favor, but before you say yes, I need to let you know that you can refuse and nothing else will be said,” stated Ally.
“I take it you want me to do something underhanded and sneaky?”
Ally nodded. “If you get caught, you could be fired.”
Cathleen laughed. “No offense, Ally, but I can make ten times my salary working in corporate America, probably more. I do this because I think it’s cool.”
Ally smiled. “I need access to the secure file on Loren Gabriel.”
“Does this have something to do with Tyler? I saw the file on his attack.”
Ally hesitated. “I can’t tell you everything, but Loren’s bad and I want to take him down.”
“How bad?”
“He’s a sexual predator for starters.”
“Good enough for me,” replied Cathleen. “Let’s see what we can find.”
She turned around and began to type into her computer. It only took her thirty minutes to access the file.
“Before you get upset and worried about our security, I’m operating inside the security system, and I did design many of the safeguards. If anyone else here had tried this, they would have been detected shortly after they started,” explained Cathleen as she worked. .
“What if someone detects that you’re in here?” asked Ally.
“Yeah right! Stranger things have happened, but if they trace it, they’ll see that it’s coming from my computer. I access secure areas all the time. I’ll just tell them that I’m doing system maintenance.”
Ally nodded.
“Okay, here’s the file. When you’re done, let me know. You just can’t log out, as that will cause some problems.”
Ally smiled and shifted over and began to scroll through the file. First she accessed a section on the attack on Tyler. According to the investigating agent it definitely looked like the attack was a hit, although they couldn’t trace it directly to Loren. They had some evidence, but nothing that would stand up in court. Apparently, Tyler had found out some information on the sex slave trade. He was attempting to deliver it to his Agency contact when he was attacked.
Ally fumed as she read the file. The two suspects in the attack weren’t local gang members; rather, they were associated with a Mexican drug cartel. Both were suspects in several killings on both sides of the border. Their present location was unknown, but it was suspected that they were back in Mexico. The shots were fired at close range, execution style. It was a miracle that Tyler had survived the attack.
Ally then switched to a different file. She wanted to learn more about Loren’s sexual activities. She knew that his sexual tastes were varied, but he seemed to have a preference for pre-op transsexuals. The files listed several sexual partners that he had had in the last few years. That really didn’t surprise Ally, but then she found that he also was suspected of having sex with several teen and pre-teen partners. While some of these sexual encounters occurred overseas, Ally was pleased to see that he did frequent online websites, including several that her teams regularly monitored.
She dug down deep into the files for nearly an hour until she found what she was looking for, the names he used while online. She wrote them down as her mind began to formulate a plan. Loren might be looking for a new sexual partner, and Ally hoped she could provide him with one.
“I found what I need,” stated Ally.
Cathleen wheeled over in her chair. “Okay, so I can log out of here?”
Ally nodded.
“Okay, this will just take a few minutes.”
Ally sat in silence waiting for Cathleen to finish.
“Is there anything else I can do to help?”
Ally hesitated. “Maybe. Did you ever finish that program that notified us when someone entered a chatroom?”
Cathleen nodded. “I just modified a program that many of the rooms already use.”
“How many rooms can you monitor at one time? How many names can you monitor at the same time?”
“More than you’ll ever need,” replied Cathleen with a wink.
“I have seven rooms and eight names.”
Cathleen laughed. “And I thought you were going to give me something hard to do.”
“Now, can you set up a computer in my office with the program?”
“Sure. I take it you don’t want it on you main computer,” stated Cathleen.
Ally nodded.
“Anything else?” asked Cathleen.
“Can you set it up so that if someone traces it, they’ll think it’s in So Cal?”
Cathleen nodded. “Do you mind using a laptop?”
Ally shook her head. “No, that would be better.”
“I can set it up so that you can even use it at home. I have a module that will connect to the computer and it will fool even the most knowledgeable tech.”
“Cool. I owe you.”
Cathleen laughed again. “This is the sort of shit that I signed up for. Oh, do you need a cell phone to go with this?”
“I take it that it’ll trace back to So Cal too?”
Cathleen nodded.
“When can I have them?”
“It’ll take a few days to set up everything and test it.”
Ally nodded. “That’s fine.”
“So Cal is pretty big, do you want to narrow it down?”
“Yes, Orange Heights.”
“That sounds familiar, isn’t that one of those new planned communities south of LA?”
“It’s not that new; it’s also where I once lived. Thanks for all the help, Cathleen.”
“No problem, it’s for a good cause. Good hunting, Ally.”
Chapter 59
Ally opened up a file that contained a biography on a bait teen. She had used it, or a variation on it, several times. The teen was a young boy aged fifteen. He lived in Orange Heights and both his parents worked. He was also the youngest child with two older sisters. His IQ was above average, and he was a loner. His family had recently relocated from another city, and he didn’t have many friends at school. He felt he might be a transsexual, but all he knew was from the websites he had found. He couldn’t tell his parents, as they wouldn’t understand.
Ally began to update and change the basic formula. She would come up with a name later. However, she would have the boy and his family moving from northern Virginia, just outside DC. He had just arrived in Orange Heights and had no friends. Being that school was out, this was one less thing that Ally had to worry about. Normally, for a case like this she would contact the school to have them acknowledge the teen’s enrollment, but this wouldn’t be necessary; with school out, many new students wouldn’t be in the system yet.
She debated on whether or not she could still play a teen. She admitted that she still looked young enough, but she wondered if she looked too feminine to play a boy dressing as a girl.
Ally sat there wondering if she could pull this off by herself, then decided against it. She had to come up with a plausible scenario before she brought in Donna and David. She could afford to leave the other regional offices out of it.
Ally sighed and debated letting the Agency’s other departments go after Loren. But then she realized that they had been after him for over five years and still had nothing. If she could get him on a teen molestation charge, that would open the doors for all kinds for search warrants for Loren’s home and offices, which in turn could lead to other charges.
Eventually, she came up with an idea and called in Donna.
Chapter 60
“I’ve gotten a tip on a possible predator,” explained Ally. “He prefers transgendered teens, especially blondes.”
“What do you have?” asked Donna.
“Not much, just his possible code names and some websites he likes to visit,” replied Ally.
“Do you want us to look for him while we’re in the rooms?”
“That’s too time consuming. Cathleen is setting up a computer that will alert us if he shows up.”
“Really? That would be great.”
“I agree. We’ll test it in our search for him,” stated Ally.
“We’ll start creating a profile for the bait,” replied Donna.
“Not necessary, I already started one,” answered Ally, as she handed Donna a printout from her computer.
Donna scanned it. “This is in Southern California, that’s David’s area.”
“I know, work with him on it,” replied Ally. “For now, don’t do anything should he appear. Just let me know.”
“You’re taking this one, aren’t you?” asked Donna.
Ally nodded. “I won’t play the actual bait in the stakeout, but I want to go after this one myself.”
Donna cocked her head. “Sounds personal. Is there something you’re not telling me?”
Ally nodded. “Sorry, but it’s for your own good.”
“But you know this guy is a predator?”
“Yes, I got a tip.”
“Okay, I’m in.”
Ally smiled. “Thank you.”
“I’ll keep this to myself for now,” stated Donna.
Ally nodded.
“You have more than just an online name, don’t you?”
Ally nodded.
“Is it someone big?”
Ally nodded.
“Cool.”
“Cathleen is going to provide me with the computer; once we make contact, we’ll shift to one of the regular machines and start trolling for him. While I suspect he’ll go for the teen I’ve created, work up a few others, just in case.”
“You’ll need a photo of a teen.”
Ally nodded.
“How ‘bout Joe?”
Ally thought about it, Joe definitely fit the profile. “Ask him, in a vague general way, and see if he’s still willing to dress for a mission.”
“I’m sure he’d love to play a blonde.”
“Let me know how he feels about it, okay?”
Donna nodded.
Chapter 61
Two days later, Cathleen hooked up the computer in Ally’s office.
“It’ll give you an audio notice when any of the names you gave me show in the rooms,” explained Cathleen.
“Cool.”
“All you have to is log in. If he traces it, he’ll find it coming from So Cal.”
“Great, I owe you.”
Cathleen shook her head. “Nah, I like helping you. You give me interesting assignments.”
“Just out of curiosity, can this system be hooked up on all our computers?”
“Sure, that’s not hard.”
“Great, I’ll send you a request,” replied Ally.
Cathleen laughed. “That would be something new, a legitimate request from your department!”
Ally smiled back. “Thanks.”
After Cathleen left, Ally glanced at the clock. It was only ten, so it was unlikely that Loren would be in any chatrooms yet, as it was seven in LA.
Ally opened up the file on the bait teen. His name was Ethan Williams. His fem name was Ellen. Joe had immediately volunteered to be the actual teen, and Ally had several photos of Joe/Ethan dressed as Ellen. Ally had to admit that Joe was pretty cute as a blonde. He was dressed in a very short plaid skirt and white blouse. If Loren checked, he would find that the plaid was one used by several private schools in the DC area. It was something that Ethan might “borrow” from his sisters.
Everything was ready; all they needed was for Loren to cooperate.
Chapter 62
Two weeks passed and there was still no sign of Loren in the chatrooms. Ally was beginning to worry that she might not get him.
There was some good news, as Carol told Ally that her mission to the west coast might be ending sooner than expected.
Then there was William Shaw. His physical was scheduled for that week, and Ally wondered if she was about to lose him. In the months since his visit to Washington, William’s department had made several major arrests. Additionally, they had set up a training program for area police departments. He was also creating a program to allow smaller departments to work together to go after predators. Ally was so pleased with the initial results that she was considering making that a nationwide program.
Ally stopped by Robert’s office.
“Any word on Tyler?” asked Ally.
“He’s still on life support.”
“Any improvement?”
Robert shook his head. “No, in fact he’s getting worse.”
Ally debated asking about the case, but knew that he wouldn’t reply.
“What will happen to him… if he dies? He doesn’t have a family?”
“The Agency will take custody of him.”
“But you’ll have to keep quiet about his death, so that the case isn’t exposed, right?”
Robert nodded.
“It’s not fair, he deserves better.”
“I know, but he knew the risks.”
Ally shook her head slowly. “That doesn’t make this any better.”
Robert nodded.
“Thanks again,” stated Ally, as she walked back to her office. She flopped down in her chair and stared out her door as she fought off her frustration.
She almost jumped out of her seat when the laptop computer’s alarm went off. In a flash, she turned around and stared at the screen.
A message was flashing notifying her that Gabe-1990 was online and in a chatroom frequented by transgendered teens. Quickly, Ally opened up the biography folder for Ethan/Ellen and logged into the chatroom. Ellen was registered in all the rooms, so “her” profile was available for anyone to see.
After the usual rounds of hi and hello, Ally sat back and waited for a nibble. There were only twelve people in the room, and most seemed to be in private talks. As she waited, she opened up a website for a radio station that Ellen would be listening to. She also checked a website for weather conditions for Orange Heights. While she waited, she read a printout of the latest goings on, in terms of concerts and events.
She wasn’t about to let any detail slip though the cracks. Thanks to all the hard work of her agents, they now had a system that rarely screwed up due to lack of information.
Ally wasn’t surprised that Gabe-1990 didn’t have a profile posted, predators rarely did.
Ellen engaged in some casual conversation with another girl in the room. Ally picked up her phone and called Donna.
“Donna, the person I’ve been looking for may be in a room. I’m in there right now, do you have another bait teen available?”
“Yes, you want me to have someone go online and talk to Ellen?”
“Yes, please.”
Often when they wanted to get a bait teen noticed, they would initiate a conversation with another agent. Ally smiled, thinking how she used to do this all by herself. She had once played three teens in the same room at one time.
A short time later, a teenage girl named Tammy came into the room and started talking with Ellen. So far Gabe seemed to be just watching. Ally didn’t see him talk to anyone. While Ellen was portrayed as shy, Tammy was brash and full of self confidence. After a few minutes, Ally called up Donna.
“Have Tammy try to initiate a conversation with Gabe.
Tammy: Hi Gabe.
There was no response.
Tammy: Shy, huh? Hey, you’re safe in here. No one bites.
Debbie: Speak for yourself Tammy!
This was greeted by a chorus of LOL.
Still, there was no response from Gabe.
After a half hour, Ally decided to pull out.
Ellen: Well, I gotta go. Take care everyone.
Debbie: See you Ellen. Hope to see you back.
Ellen: I’ll be back tonight.
Ally then logged off. Donna would keep Tammy online for another twenty minutes or so before logging out, so that there wouldn’t appear to be any connection. She then got an audio alert that Gabe had also left.
Okay, she thought, Gabe didn’t seem overly talkative. It could have been a totally different person and maybe an actual teen, but Ally doubted that. She had a feeling that she had finally made contact with Loren Gabriel.
Donna walked into Ally’s office right after Tammy logged off.
“Gabe left right after you did.”
“I know,” replied Ally, as she pointed to the computer.
“Cool. Are we getting that program on our computers?”
Ally nodded. “Cathleen is working on it.”
Donna nodded. “Does that laptop save the conversations?”
All the computers used by Ally’s department recorded the conversations.
“Yes. Unfortunately, because of that program, there’s not much else I can do with it.”
“You know that you’ll have to start showing up in that room regularly,” stated Donna.
Ally nodded. “Not a problem. With Carol out of town, I have lots of free time.”
“Ed’s taking me on vacation to a spa in New Mexico!”
“That sounds nice. Who will run your department while you’re away?”
“Joe. Don’t worry, we’ll be back before Carol and your ceremony.”
“Thanks.”
“You know, I’ve got a feeling about this one.”
“I do too,” replied Ally.
Chapter 63
Ally spent that evening in the chatroom, but there was no Gabe. She wasn’t discouraged and decided to keep coming back with the hope that he would show up again.
Two days later, Ally called up the names of the people in the chatroom. She then noticed that a girl named Laura Green had arrived in the chatroom right after she entered as Ellen. Ally went back and found that this had happened several times. It couldn’t be just chance, thought Ally. The initials were also the same as Loren’s.
She had talked with Laura a few times. She told Laura how she was new to California and was lonely. As Ally re-read the chat log, she noticed that Laura got a little more info out of her each time. Ally felt a rush of excitement, as she realized that Loren might be hunting her.
Donna stopped by and noticed what Ally was doing.
“What’s up?” asked Donna.
“The game’s afoot!”
“You got something?” asked Donna excitedly.
Ally nodded. She then showed Donna the conversations between Laura and Ellen.
“I agree, this can’t just be chance,” replied Donna. “So what’s next?”
“He’s sly. I suspect that he’ll make contact with me soon and start asking me about myself. He’ll compare information to see if there’s a discrepancy. Then he’ll start to reel me in.”
“Have you told David about this yet?”
“No, but I will as soon as Gabe makes contact.”
“Does Laura have a bio posted in the room?”
Ally shook her head.
“I’m leaving Joe off any long term cases right now, so he can head out to So Cal at a moment’s notice with you,” stated Donna.
“Good. I don’t suspect that this will be going down immediately.”
“I agree.”
“Things are looking up,” noted Ally.
It was then that her phone rang. It was Robert and he wanted to see her immediately.
Chapter 64
Ally felt a feeling of dread as she walked into Robert’s office. Her worst fears were confirmed when he asked her to sit down.
“I’m sorry, Ally, Tyler died early this morning,” stated Robert, as he stood next to her.
Ally began to tremble slightly and began to shake her head slowly. “It’s not fair,” she mumbled.
“I know.”
Ally reached up and wiped away a tear. “Dammit, he deserved better than this.”
Robert put his hand on Ally’s shoulder. She looked up and bit her lower lip.
“It’s okay to cry,” he stated in a soft, comforting tone.
Ally nodded and looked up at her boss. “Thanks. I’ll be okay.”
“You sure?”
Ally nodded and pulled out a tissue from her purse. “Tell me that we’re going after Loren.”
“There are plans for operations. I can’t tell you more than that.”
“What can I do?”
“Nothing.”
Ally blew her nose. “There must be something.”
Robert shook his head.
Ally debated telling Robert that she might have made contact with Loren, but decided not to.
“Thank you for telling me about Tyler,” she stated.
As she walked back to her office, she was more determined than ever to nail Loren Gabriel.
Chapter 65
Ally arrived home and, after a long run, she showered, played with Bogie, and made herself dinner, which involved nuking up some leftovers.
She sat on the couch with Bogie asleep next to her, watching the evening news. The laptop was hooked up and sitting next to her. She planned on going into the chatroom as soon as she finished dinner.
She had a quick call from Carol, who was now in El Centro, California. Ally sent her condolences.
“It’s not that bad,” replied Carol.
“Liar. It’s hot, dusty, and in the middle of nowhere; you forget, I used to live in California,” replied Ally.
Carol laughed. “You’re right, it’s pretty bad. Unfortunately, they don’t set up meth labs in La Jolla.”
They talked for twenty more minutes, until Carol had to leave for a stakeout.
After dinner, Ally logged into the chatroom and was pleased to see Laura arrive shortly after she did. Bogie was fast asleep in her lap, next to the computer. Ally wondered if Gabe would also show up. Laura IMed Ellen and Ally smiled, as she sensed that she was on the right track.
Laura: Hi Ellen, how’re you?
Ellen: Doing okay, what about you?
Laura: Okay. So how long have you been dressing?
Ellen: I started when I was eleven. I had always thought about it. I dressed in my sister’s stuff. I have two sisters, both older than me, and also bigger.
Laura: That’s convenient! LOL
Ellen: I know.
They talked for nearly an hour. Ally noticed how Laura was slowly getting more and more information about Ellen. Every time Ellen tried to talk about something else, Laura would skillfully switch the conversation back to gaining more insight from Ellen. At least Ellen learned that Laura claimed to live in LA and was sixteen. She said that she was transsexual and planned on coming out as soon as she turned eighteen.
Laura commented on how pretty she thought Ellen looked; in fact, she went a step further and mentioned how sexy Ellen looked.
“Keep it up, Loren,” stated Ally aloud.
Gabe never showed up, but by the time she logged off, Ally was pretty confident that Laura wasn’t what she was portraying. Only time would tell.
She then remembered something from the original files that she had read on Loren. He had a twin that had died shortly after birth. She concentrated until she brought up what she had read several months ago. To confirm it, she went online and found the website for Loren’s company. His official biography confirmed Ally’s memory. His dead fraternal twin was a girl, who had been named Laura, and his mother’s maiden name was Green!
“Gotcha!” she exclaimed.
Bogie woke up with an annoyed look on her face and then fell back to sleep.
Before she went to bed, Ally pulled out her address book and called up an old friend.
“Hello?” asked the gruff voice.
“Chief Stone, this is Ally,” she greeted.
“Ally? Ally Burns? Well, this is a surprise! How’s life with the Feds?” asked her old police chief.
“I’m doing well, thanks. I’m now in charge of four offices,” she answered.
“Yes, I’ve heard. I’ve very proud of all you’ve accomplished,” he stated.
“Chief, I need your help,” stated Ally.
“With what?” he asked.
“I’m working on a case, and I’d like to set up the arrest in Orange Heights.”
“What do you need?”
“Assistance with the stakeout. We have an agent picked out for the stakeout, but I’d like this to be a local arrest.”
Ally’s plan was that once Loren was arrested by the local police, the Agency could step in and use his arrest as a foot in the door to gain access to his office and home. With any luck, they would nail him for more than sexually propositioning a minor. They might even get blessed and tie him to Tyler’s murder.
“I see. I assume you have a reason for having us make the arrest, besides loyalty towards your old department,” stated the Chief.
“Yes. The predator may be a bigwig. By having you arrest him, we can keep it low key.”
“And I assume there’s more to this than what you’re telling me,” he stated.
“Yes, but I can’t tell you more.”
“Damn, Ally, you’re even thinking like a Fed!
Ally laughed. “Just so you know, if everything goes as planned, this will a very large arrest.”
“I’ll keep this between you and me for now. When you’re ready, come on out. The Op Center hasn’t been the same since you left.”
Ally laughed again. “I’m glad that you’ve kept it going.”
“We have a real hotshot running it now. Her name is Elaine Kim. We hired her after you left; she’s good, almost as good as you.”
“Really?”
“Don’t even think of trying to steal her!”
“I wouldn’t do that,” replied Ally.
“Bullshit. That’s what the agent who came to check you out said, by the way, you two still an item?”
“Yes, very much so, we even have a cat now.”
Chief Stone laughed.
“I’ll call you when we get closer to the stakeout.”
“Sounds good. It was great hearing from you, Ally,” he stated.
“Thanks, I’ve missed the sound of your voice too,” she replied as she hung up.
Chapter 66
The next afternoon Ally logged into the chatroom as Ellen; within five minutes Laura showed up.
Donna was standing behind Ally. “Wow, just like you said it would happen.”
“I know,” replied Ally. “I’m beginning to think that we won’t see Gabe in here, just Laura.”
“Do you mean that he’s transgendered too?”
“Maybe. We’ll see how it plays out,” continued Ally.
“I wonder how she always knows when Ellen shows up.” asked Donna.
“Maybe he has a similar program to the one Cathleen created. This chatroom doesn’t have automatic notification when buddies show up,” answered Ally.
Donna glanced at the clock in Ally’s office. “I gotta run; let me know how it works out.”
Ally nodded and turned her full attention to portraying Ellen, who Laura had just IMed.
Laura: Wow, what a surprise! I was hoping to see you today.
Ellen: Me too.
They talked for a few minutes, until Laura began to shift the direction of the conversation.
Laura: Tell me about the first time you went out in public.
Ellen: Why? It wasn’t that exciting.
Laura: I just want to hear about it. Tell me everything.
Ally smiled, Loren was slick, she thought.
Ellen: Okay. I first went out in public dressed six months ago.
Laura: What allowed you to do this?
Ellen: My parents were out of town for the weekend, and my sisters were both out with their boyfriends. I knew I’d have the house to myself.
Laura: Go on.
Ellen: I just planned on dressing. I went into one of my sisters’ bedrooms and picked out some clothes. I picked out a bra, panties, tights, blouse, skirt and shoes. I also grabbed a wig she had used in a Halloween costume the previous year.
Laura: What kind of wig?
Ellen: It was blonde and curly.
Laura: Is that the one you’re wearing in your photos?”
Ellen: Yes.
Laura: You look hot as a blonde.
Ellen: Thanks.
Ally smiled, Loren was really into blondes.
Laura: What did you use for filler in your bra?
Ellen: Socks.
Laura: I’ve used socks myself. I used water balloons once, but was afraid of them breaking.
Ellen: LOL
Laura: So once you got dressed, did you use makeup?
Ellen: Yes. I used some of my sister’s stuff. I’ve been using it for a couple of years, so I’m pretty good.
Laura: You could use some more eyeliner.
Ellen: Thanks! I’ll remember that next time. So, I looked at myself, fully dressed, and I got a wild idea that I would actually go out.
Laura: It is an intoxicating sensation, isn’t it?
Ally stopped, this was obviously a test comment; Laura was trying to see if Ellen was as young and innocent as she claimed, and she decided to pick her words carefully.
Ellen: What do you mean? I’ve never gotten drunk.
Laura: Poor girl, I’ll have to help you with that some time. What I meant was that you felt suddenly carefree and very happy.
Ellen: Yes, but also very scared. I was so worried about what would happen if someone saw me. So, I waited until it got dark. I put on my one of sister’s coats, hat, and gloves. I also took one of her bags.
Laura: Hat, gloves, and coat?
Another test, thought Ally, checking my story.
Ellen: Yes, until here, it gets cold back in Virginia!
Laura: Oh, yes, I forgot.
Ellen: It took me nearly thirty minutes to get the nerve to walk outside.
Laura: Where did you go?
Ellen: We lived in Arlington, so I walked towards the downtown area, but I got cold feet and chickened out.
Laura: I know what you mean. When I plan to go out, I often set great goals and then back off.
Ellen: Exactly!
Laura: Any trouble getting home?
Ellen: No. I was a little worried, thinking what would happen if one of my sisters came home, but thankfully the house was empty. I got inside and could feel my heart beating through my chest from the sheer excitement of it all! I know it’s not exactly an exciting story.
Laura: No, it was exactly what I was hoping for. Having gone through the same sort of thing, I know that I can trust you.
Ellen: Thank you.
Laura: So, do you like boys or girls?
Ally paused with her answer, to make it look like she was thinking about her answer.
Ellen: I’m sort of attracted to both.
Laura: Me too. Have you ever thought what it would be like to be with a girl, like yourself?
Ellen: Maybe.
Laura: Come on, maybe isn’t an answer.
Ellen: Okay, I’ve thought about it.
Laura: And?
Ellen: I’ve never talked about this before, but I’d like to try it.
Laura: So you’d like to be kissed by a girl like me?
Ellen: Yes
Laura: Would you like me to play with your nipples?
Ellen: Yes, even though they’re small.
Laura: There are pills that will make them big; you should start taking them. I do, and it’s wonderful having titties.
Ellen: Doesn’t anyone notice?
Laura: They’re small, but the pills make my nipples very sensitive, I love playing with them.
Ellen: Wow.
Laura: I’ll send you the website where you can order them.
Ellen: Cool, I’d like that.
Laura: So, are you still a virgin?
Ellen: Yes. I have kissed a girl.
Laura: Have you been kissed by a boy yet?
Ellen: No.
Laura: Have you thought about kissing a boy? It’s okay, I’ve kissed boys.
Ellen: Yes, I’ve thought about it.
Laura: Have you thought about having a cock in you? Say in your mouth?
Ellen: Yes
Laura: I’d like to have you suck my cock. Would you like that, to have my girl cock in your mouth?
Ellen: I think so, yes, yes I’d like that.
Laura: I thought so, you look like such a little slut in that skirt and blouse. I mean that in a good sense.
Ellen: Thanks! Have you sucked one?
Laura: LOL, oh, Ellen, you’re rich! Yes, I’ve sucked cock.
Ellen: Sorry, but I’m still new to all this.
Laura: That’s right; you’re just fifteen, so sweet and innocent, just waiting to be picked.
Ellen: Are you making fun of me?
Laura: No, I want to help you. Do you trust me?
Ellen: Yes.
Laura: You need a big sister who can help you become the girl you need to be. Let me be that sister.
Ellen: I’d like that.
Laura: It must so hard for you to live with the truth and afraid that you’ll be found.
Ellen: Yes, it is. I feel so alone.
Laura: Afraid that others will find out
Ellen: Yes.
Laura: You want help don’t you?
Ellen: Yes, very much, I’m so tired of being alone.
Laura: You want to be a girl.
Ellen: Yes
Laura: You want to be my girl, right?
Ellen: Yes.
Laura: Okay, then we should get together.
Ally smiled. Bingo!
Ellen: Really? You really want to meet me?
Laura: Of course, silly! But I want to meet Ellen.
Ellen: Oh.
Laura: Don’t be afraid. You’ve gone out before and you look real fem; it shouldn’t be a problem. You want to meet me, don’t you?
Ellen: Yes, yes I do.
Laura: So, it’s a small price to pay to meet me. Yes, you’ll be nervous at first, but the farther you get away from your house, the safer you’ll be. Now you’ve told me that you’re new in town and don’t have any new friends, so it should be very safe for you.
Ellen: That makes sense.
Ally had to admit that Laura was pretty smooth and had sucked Ellen in with the expertise of someone who had done this before.
Laura: When do you think that you’ll have a chance to dress and go out?
Ally paused and thought about how long it would take to get a stakeout together. It was presently Tuesday, and they couldn’t be in place until at least Thursday.
Ellen: Maybe Thursday.
Laura: How about Friday?
Ellen: Okay.
Laura: I’ll come down to meet you. Is there a public place in your town that you feel safe going out dressed?
Ally thought about it. There was the park, which was where she had been bait when she met Carol. It was the best place.
Ellen: There’s the city park. I’ve ridden my bike through it a few times. It’s never crowded in the morning.
Laura: That sounds good. Tell me more.
Ally described the spot where she had held the previous stakeout. It had a park bench close to the road, but far away from the main traffic area of the park.
Laura: How will you get there? Don’t ride your bike, I don’t want you sweaty, not until I get you alone! LOL.
Ellen: I could take the bus.
Laura: Good idea, you’ll definitely pass, so that wouldn’t be a problem.
Ellen: I’m really looking forward to meeting you.
Laura: Do you have a cell phone?
Ellen: Yes.
Laura: Here’s my number, call me when you’re there. I won’t even ask for your number, just to show how much I trust you.
Ellen: Thanks. What time do you want to meet?
Laura: Ten?
Ally hesitated in answering. Then she had Ellen respond.
Ellen: Ten is great.
Laura: Good, see you Friday at ten. Tell me that you want to be my sister
Ellen: I do want to be your sister.
Laura: I’ll turn you into the girl you were meant to be, you want that don’t you? You’re a girl and it’s silly for you to pretend to be a boy, right?
Ellen: You’re right.
Laura: That’s right, and I’ll guide you into becoming the woman you’re destined to become. Now, I have things I have to do. I’ll see you Friday. I love you Ellen, and I can’t wait to meet you.
Ellen: I love you too, Laura.
Laura: Make yourself as feminine as possible, my sweet. Dress sexy and pretty for me.
Ellen: I will
Laura: Be my little slutty girlfriend.
Ellen: I will, I love you.
Laura: Good bye, my sweet.
Ally logged off and immediately called Donna and told her to contact Joe and have him in her office first thing in the morning with his bags packed. She then called David in Seattle.
“Ally, good to hear from you, although it is sort of late, what’s up?” asked David.
“I just wanted to let you know that we’ll be running a sting in your neck of the woods. I can’t explain all the reasons, but it’s a case that I had to handle myself.”
“You don’t need to ask my permission, Ally. Hell, we’re pretty busy right now.”
“I’ll be bringing in Joe with me. I’m calling the Chief of Police for Orange Heights next, he already knows something is up,” continued Ally.
“It’s cool, like you’ve always said, we’re all one department,” replied David.
“Thank you,” replied Ally. “Do you want in on this?”
“Okay, it’ll be fun to work with you again. I can have a team down there tomorrow afternoon. If the police are going to make the arrest, then all I’ll need is an audio-video tech to record everything. I assume you have the computer conversations.”
“Yes, I’ll show them to you as soon as we meet up.”
“Where will you be staying?”
“There’s a suite hotel in town that will serve our needs perfectly. I know the owner, and I’ll call and make the reservations. I’ll e-mail you the details,” replied Ally.
“Great. Can’t wait to hear the details of this one.”
Hopefully this won’t be my last case, she thought. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”
Ally then called and made her reservations for the flight and hotel rooms. Next she called her neighbor and asked her to watch Bogie.
Ally then had two more calls to make. The first was to Carol. All she got was her answering service, but Ally had expected that.
“Carol, I’ve got a lead on a big one, I’ll be out in Orange Heights tomorrow, maybe one or two days. Will try you later.”
Next she called Robert.
“Robert, I’m heading out to LA tomorrow morning; we’ve got a live one and I want to supervise it myself,” she explained. “I should be back late Friday.”
“Who are you taking with you?”
“Just Joe, David is flying down to meet me there. The rest will be provided by my old department in Orange Heights.”
“Okay, have fun, but be safe.”
Ally almost laughed, as this was the closest he ever came to telling a joke.
She then went upstairs and packed a small carryon case. She wouldn’t need much, she thought.
Ally then placed a call to Ty, the federal prosecutor.
“This is a pleasant surprise,” he stated.
“Thanks, but I can’t talk long. Just wanted to tell you to stand by, I may have a really big fish for you in the next day or so.”
“That’s it?”
“Yep, gotta run.”
“Okay, I’ll be waiting.”
Ally hung up the phone. She poured herself a glass of wine and though about what she was doing. The investigation was perfectly legal and well within the bounds of her jurisdiction. True, she had ignored Robert’s orders to stay out of the case with Tyler, which technically she was doing. This was a totally new case. She drank some more wine. Granted, she had broken into a secure file to gain access to some secret information, but she had been the one who uncovered Loren’s secret identity through her own investigation.
The actual case against Loren/Laura was exactly by the book, yet Ally still felt troubled. This case had been started over revenge. In some ways she was no different than Angel, she thought. Angel troubled Ally, even though she had gotten help from this mystery person. Angel was a vigilante, and that bothered Ally. Not because Angel took the law into her own hands, but that there were times Ally wished she could do the same thing. Angel had offered to take out Margo, and for a split second Ally thought about it. What harm would there be if Margo was killed? Ally shook her head to clear away those thoughts. No, I work with the law. I could easily take out Margo or Loren, but that would make me as bad as them, she thought. No, thought Ally, I work with the law. I can’t be anything else.
Just then the phone rang, it was Carol.
“Got your message, you sound worried,” greeted Carol.
Ally let out a long sigh. “I need to tell you something; I can’t tell you all the details, but I sort of launched an operation out of revenge. Oh, the suspect is dirty and we’re not framing him, but I’m only doing this because of something he did to someone I know. Does that make sense?”
Carol was silent. “No, but I get the gist of it. I take it you might have violated an order or two.”
“Something like that,” replied Ally.
“I wish you’d told me this sooner.”
“Me too.”
“Well, I love you anyway. Are you prepared for the consequences?”
“Yes.”
“Okay.”
Ally sighed. “I’m sorry, but I had to do something.”
“I understand, Ally. I think we’ve all bent a few rules along the way, and ignored a command or two.”
“I’ll be in So Cal tomorrow. I’ll call you then. Thanks for listening to me. I love you.”
Chapter 67
On the flight to LA, Ally briefed Joe on the case. It was a very early flight, and they had the first-class area to themselves.
“So, you think that Laura is really a guy?”
Ally nodded. “I’m positive.”
Joe opened up the computer and began to scroll through the conversations between Laura and Ellen. He went through them three times.
“You played her as well as she was playing you,” he commented. “Okay, I’ve got the feel for Ellen, and feel I can play her.”
“Good, because that’s exactly what you’re going to do tomorrow morning. When we get to our hotel, I want you to log on as Ellen, and we’ll see how soon Laura shows up. Don’t worry; I’ll guide you through her at first.”
Joe nodded. He pulled out the bio-sheet that Ally had used and began to study it.
“When will we go over the procedures for the stakeout?” he asked.
“As soon as David shows up. The police have been briefed and they agree with the location for the operation. It’s a great location, as the surveillance vehicle will only be fifty yards away. They’ll have a clear shot at you for the video. The last time I used this place, they had several officers in the area in plainclothes. They’ll fit in perfectly.”
“When did you use this area before?”
Ally told Joe about the stakeout that had led to her being hired by the Agency.
“Wow, so this is where it all started!”
Ally smiled. “You could say that.”
“By the way, thanks for assigning me to this case,” commented Joe.
“No problem, you’re a good agent,” replied Ally.
“Still, considering my present health situation, it would be easy to keep me off cases like this.”
“Joe, don’t worry about your job.”
He nodded.
“So how’re you doing?”
“Okay. I don’t like the idea of keeping this a secret, but I understand the reasons why. I overheard someone talking in the lunch room, and they made a comment about kicking anyone out of the agency who was HIV positive.”
“Have you told anyone in your family?”
He shook his head. “No, I don’t see a need right now. I’m pretty healthy, all things considered. It’s not like I’m worried that they would reject me, I just don’t want them to worry about me.”
“Do you plan on telling them?”
“Maybe, someday… along with other things,” he replied with a wink.
Ally nodded back.
They arrived at LAX and were met by David and another agent whose name was Maria Sanchez.
“Maria is our top electronics tech,” explained David as they headed to the rental car.
On the way to Orange Heights, Ally briefed them on the mission.
“Sounds pretty straightforward. So, who’s the mark?” asked David.
“I’m pretty sure it’s Loren Gabriel,” replied Ally.
“No shit!” Good, he’s a real jackass,” replied David. “I lost a bundle when his Internet stock bombed. The dick knew it was going to tank, and he walked away a millionaire.”
Ally laughed. “I’m hoping that this will allow us to uncover all kinds of dirt on him, but that’s just between you and me for now.”
“I take it there’s more to this that you’re telling me,” replied David.
Ally nodded.
“Just as long as we nail him,” continued David.
“We will,” replied Ally.
“How much did you lose?” asked Maria.
“Two grand,” replied David with a shrug of his shoulders.
They drove right to the Orange Heights PD station. It was hot outside, but there was no humidity, a nice change of pace from sweltering DC.
As Ally approached, she was hit with a strong wave of nostalgia. She glanced over at where she used to park her old Honda. This was where she’d learned to be a cop, and she couldn’t help but smile.
They walked inside and the first person they ran into was a detective that Ally had worked with as Al. He was also one of the first men in the department to stand up in support of Ally after she’d come out. He walked by the federal agents and then stopped and did a double take.
“Ally?” he asked.
“Hi George, how’ve you been?” she asked.
“Good, thanks. How’s the shoulder?” he replied.
Ally reached up and rubbed it. “Not too bad today.”
George nodded. “We heard about how you were wounded.”
“I appreciated the flowers the department sent,” replied Ally, “also the bottle of wine.”
“I take it you’re not here for a reunion; you looking for the chief?”
Ally nodded.
“Sergeant, these agents need to be checked in,” he stated to the officer behind the desk. “Ally, I’ll let the chief know you’re here. Really good to see you again.”
David leaned over and whispered. “Impressive, are they all that accommodating here?”
“For the most part, yes. Although, looking around I see a lot of new faces.”
Ten minutes later they were sitting in Chief Stone’s office. Ally introduced the other agents to him.
“Well, as much as I hated to lose you, you’ve sure done well,” stated Chief Stone.
Ally smiled back nervously. Chief Stone was one of the small group of people that Ally felt an passionate sense of loyalty to. Hearing praise from him was like getting it from her father. She was also slightly surprised at how much older he looked. His hair was now totally gray.
Ally then explained the case in detail, leaving out only the knowledge of how bad Loren was.
“This will cause a stink if it is him. We have one of his offices here in town, and he contributes a lot to the local charities. Are you sure it’s him?” asked Chief Stone.
“I have a strong feeling,” she replied.
“Oh, I know what that means. Okay, we’ll get everyone together and hold the initial brief,” replied the Chief.
Twenty minutes later the agents and the police were sitting together in the briefing room. Ally recognized most of the officers, although there were a few new faces. Chief Stone laid out the stakeout and location for each officer. The surveillance vehicle was already staged in the park.
“It’ll fit in with the other RVs that are parked along the road there. Presently, they can park there for forty-eight hours without us being able to ticket them. If they move just one hundred yards, then they get another two days. There are RVs that have been in the park for six months,” complained one of the officers, a young Hispanic man, who Ally didn’t recognize.
Ally nodded.
“City Council is in the process of changing the law, Lopez. It’s a pain, but today it’ll help us,” interjected Chief Stone. “Agent Burns will now explain the operation.”
Ally nodded and began to explain why they were out there.
“So Joe is going to be the bait?” asked George, as she glanced over at him, as if he was trying to imagine the young agent dressed as a girl. “What will be the key word to let us know when to move in?”
“Okay, let’s go.” replied Ally. “I’ll confirm that and tell you to move in. I know you all know the importance of closing in on the suspect as soon as possible, and getting Joe away from him. The suspect is an expert in martial arts, so don’t let your guard down.”
“Who is the suspect?” asked Officer Lopez.
“Sorry, can’t disclose that,” replied Ally. “We have a strong idea who it is, but we won’t know for sure until tomorrow.”
“Okay, we’ll meet here tomorrow at seven. Everyone needs to be in costume and ready to go,” announced the Chief.
Ally and her agents hung around afterwards with the Chief.
“Very impressive plan,” noted David. “Sounds like you’ll have Joe surrounded when you make the actual arrest.”
“We try,” replied the Chief, with a grin. “Unfortunately, we’ve been getting a lot of practice, dealing mainly with drug stings. We’ve had some issues with meth on the west side.”
“I’d like to check out the equipment in your RV,” requested Maria.
“I’ll have one of my detectives drop you off. He’ll then give you a lift out to your hotel,” replied the Chief. “Anything else?”
“If it’s not much trouble, I’d like to see the Op Center,” asked David. “After all, it’s where it all began for us.”
“Sure, I’m sure Elaine will be happy to meet you. Just remember your promise, Ally,” stated the Chief.
Chapter 68
Elaine Kim was twenty-five and, like Ally, had graduated college at a young age. She was third generation Korean-American, and had been only twenty when she got her diploma from UCLA; also like Ally, she was drawn to law enforcement.
Physically Elaine wasn’t much, she was short and thin, but was in great physical shape. She participated in triathlons, and her goal was to one day enter the Ironman in Hawaii.
Elaine had taken over the department that Ally started six months after Ally left. She’d instantly found she had a knack for it. She had also expanded the operation to include Internet fraud.
Ally, David, and Joe stood outside the secure door of the Op Center. Ally pressed the door bell and they waited for the door to open.
Joe noticed a small brass plaque mounted on the wall. “Hey, they really did name this place after you, Ally.”
“I was hoping you wouldn’t see that,” she replied, fighting back embarrassment.
“I think it’s pretty cool,” replied David. “I hope they name the Seattle center after me!”
Ally flashed him a dirty look.
“I thought you were kidding about this being a vault,” noted Joe.
Ally shook her head. “Nope, it’s a real secure vault. It was used by the military for secure communications, that’s why I wanted it.”
“And it’s pretty cool to have to use an electronic code to get in,” added David, as he nudged Ally.
Ally smiled back. “Yeah, that too!”
The door opened and a petite Asian woman greeted them. “I’m Elaine, welcome back, Ally.”
Ally immediately felt a kinship with Elaine and led her agents inside the space that had been her private domain. She introduced her agents to Elaine once they got inside.
“Does it look different?” asked Elaine.
Ally shook her head. “No, in some ways, it’s like I never left. You even have the same old couch.”
Elaine laughed. “That couch is so comfortable. I’ve slept on it many nights.”
“I’ve heard you also go after Internet scammers,” stated Ally.
Elaine nodded. “It’s not that different from going after sexual predators. In some ways it’s even easier, as they’re so greedy they rarely suspect that someone is hunting them. The main difference is that I have to play the elderly.”
“I was hoping you’d be in on the stakeout tomorrow,” commented Ally, as she looked around her old center.
“Me too, but I’ve been busy with a case. I’d like to watch it, if that’s still possible,” replied Elaine.
“I think we can arrange that. Be here tomorrow morning at seven, you can observe it with me in the command center,” answered Ally.
“I’d like that,” she replied.
“Ally, I think we’d better make contact with Laura,” interrupted Joe, pointing to his watch.
“Good point, Joe. Well, we’ll see you tomorrow, Elaine,” stated Ally.
“Laura? Is that the name of the predator?” asked Elaine.
Ally nodded.
“Laura Green?”
Ally stared back. “How do you know that?”
“I’ve seen her in the rooms, she’s creepy and I’ve had my suspicions about her for awhile. I can’t quite put my finger on it, but she’s not what she appears,” replied Elaine. “I know she’s no teen.”
“Do you mind if we hook up our computer here?” asked Ally.
Elaine shook her head. “Mind? I’d be honored!”
Joe unpacked the laptop that he had been carrying and hooked it up. He logged into the chatroom as Ellen.
“I suspect that Laura will be in the room in less than five minutes,” noted Ally, as they stood around Joe.
Four minutes later, Laura entered the room.
Elaine turned to Ally. “That’s a neat trick.”
“She’s sure predictable,” replied Ally.
Laura: Ellen! Hugs.
Ellen: Good to see you, Laura. Hugs.
Laura: Where were you? I was hoping to talk to you this morning?
Joe turned to Ally. She glanced at the clock, it was almost seven in the evening.
“Tell her that your family spent the day touring UCLA, tell her that’s where one of your sisters in going this fall,” answered Ally.
Elaine agreed. “That would take most of the day.
“Oh, add that your sister will be spending a few days up there, that’ll give you easier access to her things,” added Ally.
Ellen: We had to take my sister up to tour her college. We just got home a little while ago.
Laura: Which school?
Ellen: UCLA.
Laura: Okay, I was worried that you had gotten cold feet.
Ellen: No, I can’t wait to see you tomorrow!
Laura: I can’t wait until I see you tomorrow at nine.
“We agreed on ten earlier,” interjected Ally.
Joe nodded. ‘I caught that myself.”
Ellen: I thought we were meeting at ten?
Laura: Oh yes, that’s right. Sorry. But can you get there earlier?
Joe glanced over at Ally.
“Tell her it will be difficult, as your mom doesn’t leave the house until eight, which will make dressing more difficult,” explained Ally.
Ellen: I don’t know. I don’t have the house to myself until after eight.
Laura: Oh, yes, that makes sense. But ten is still okay?
Ellen: Yes. I have the clothes hidden in my room. I’ll need to sneak into my sister’s room to get the makeup and wig tonight, as she staying at the college for the next few days.
Laura: Cool, so how are you getting to the park?
“Tell her that you’re taking the bus, there are three bus lines that drop off near the meeting point,” stated Ally.
“Four now,” corrected Elaine with a smile.
Ally smiled back. “Town’s growing, that’s even better.”
Ellen: I’m taking the bus. I’ll be there by ten.
Laura: Cool. So what are you wearing? I want you looking pretty and sexy for me.
Joe smiled and began to describe the outfit that he would be wearing tomorrow.
Ellen: I’ll be wearing a short denim skirt, a pink top, and sandals.
Laura: What color panties and bra?
Ellen: Pink.
Laura: Oh, that gets me hot.
Ellen: I’ll call you as soon as I get there.
Laura: Can you call me now?
Ally shook her head.
Ellen: I can’t, my parents are home and they don’t like me using my cell phone when I’m in the house. I hate being fifteen. They treat me like a baby.
Elaine nodded. “Nice. I like the way you slipped that in.
“We try to get it in most sessions, that way the predator can’t claim that they didn’t know the bait was underaged,” added Ally.
Laura: Parents can be a drag. Do they have any idea that you’re really a girl?
Ellen: No, I doubt it; they’re more interested in my older sisters anyway.
Laura: It’s so hard isn’t it?
Ellen: Yes. Does you family know?”
Laura: Yes, they’re not happy about it. You need to be with someone who appreciates you for who you are.
Ellen: I know.
Laura: You need someone to help you grow and bloom into a beautiful woman.
Joe paused and delayed his answer.
Laura: You still there?
Ellen: Yes. I’m just dealing with a rush of emotions. I’m so tired of fighting these feelings. I’m never going to be the person they want me to be!
Laura: Then don’t try to be.
Ellen: That’s easy to say.
Laura: You need a guide and a friend. I want to be both.
Ellen: Really? I really could use a friend.
Laura: Yes Sweetie! A friend and so much more.
Elaine turned to Ally. “Damn, Laura’s good, but Joe is also pretty good.”
Ally nodded. “Joe, try to ease out of the room now. Tell her that you can’t wait to see her.”
“Gotcha,” he replied.
Ellen: Damn, my parents are calling for me. They like to have dinner together once a week so we can pretend that we’re a family.
Laura: LOL. Okay, I’ll still see you tomorrow.
Ellen: I can’t wait!
Laura: See you tomorrow, Sweetie.
Ellen: I love you.
Joe logged out.
Ally, David, and Elaine all applauded. Joe stood up and bowed.
“Oh, I can see why you’re going after Laura, she or he, is definitely warped,” remarked Elaine.
“Yes, I agree,” added David.
“Well, we’d better check into our hotel and grab some dinner; we still have a lot of work to do before tomorrow. You want to join us, Elaine?” asked Ally.
“What’re you having for dinner?” asked Elaine.
“If I remember right, there’s a great Mexican place near the hotel, and they deliver. It would a shame to come all the way out here and not have some good Mexican food.”
“You treating?” asked Joe.
Ally nodded.
Elaine laughed. “I’m in.”
Chapter 69
After dinner they finalized their plans. Joe would arrive at Ally’s room at six to get dressed and to have Ally help him with his makeup. She would then drive him to the station. Maria would arrive at the RV at 6:30 to do final checks on the equipment. David would meet Ally and Joe/Ellen at the station.
After the others left, Ally waited until Carol called her.
“How’re you doing?” asked Carol.
“Okay. It’s too late to turn back now. I’ve played it over and over in my mind, and I would do the exact same thing again, if I had the chance,” replied Ally.
“I’d be surprised to hear something different”
“I wish you were here.”
“Me too,” replied Carol.
“I’ll call you tomorrow after this is all over. I love you.”
Chapter 70
Joe was dressed in the skirt and pink top and sitting in front of Ally as she adjusted his wig.
“How do I look?” he asked.
“Cute,” she answered truthfully.
“You know, I can really relate to Ellen. I shudder to think what would have happened to me if I had met someone like Laura when I was a kid,” confessed Joe. “I would have loved to have met someone so willing to help me and I doubt that I would have sensed any danger.”
“I know exactly what you mean,” stated Ally as she stepped back to do a final inspection of Joe.
“Really?
Ally nodded. “It’s part of the reason why I do this sort of thing. I knew how vulnerable I was back then. I would have been a good target.”
“So, how much of what you wrote in those earlier conversations with Laura was real and how much was Ellen?”
“The part when Ellen first went out is essentially word for word, other than it wasn’t cold out, and I didn’t have a sister,” confessed Ally.
“I hope you don’t mind me asking these sorts of questions.”
Ally shook her head. “When we’re alone, it’s fine. I know you have a lot of issues.”
Joe nodded. “Speaking of which, if I get hurt, please don’t let others get… you know…”
“You won’t get hurt. If you do, I’ll ensure that proper precautions are observed by the others. Don’t worry about that; what you need to do is focus all your thoughts into this mission.”
Joe nodded. “Okay. I guess we’d better get going.”
Chapter 71
The brief was conducted in the same professional manner that Ally had expected from Chief Stone. Joe was taken aside and wired for the surveillance team. Even though she was going to be in a surveillance vehicle, Ally followed Chief Stone’s procedures and conducted a check of her weapon, today it was her nine millimeter Glock.
“When did you switch to the Glock?” asked George. “Is it a Fed thing?”
“Yes, we use it when we’re trying to impress Podunk police departments,” replied Ally with a wink.
Ally said good-bye to Joe/Ellen and was driven down to the park. It was already warm, and the air conditioning inside the RV felt wonderful.
“We have an unmarked car following the bus that Joe’s riding,” stated George.
“I know they did a sound check back in the station, but what happens if you guys can’t get him here?” asked Elaine.
“We have a listening device installed in the bench. I hooked it up this morning. It’s a little something that I’ve been playing with,” replied Maria.
“What if Laura sees it?” asked Elaine.
“I doubt that. But if she does, she’ll just think it’s a piece of gum someone stuck under the bench. People don’t usually touch that stuff.”
Elaine laughed. “You guys always have the best toys!”
The clock slowly ticked down. Ally was pleased that there was Diet Coke in the fridge.
“Chief had us stock that especially for you,” remarked George.
Ally smiled as she popped the can’s top. “I’m glad he remembered.”
“Here comes Joe,” announced David.
Ally watched on the monitor as Joe walked slowly towards the bench. She saw a jogger run by and realized that it was one of the undercover officers.
Joe sat down and pulled out his cell phone. It rang three times before Laura answered it.
“Laura? This is Ellen.”
“Hi, Sweetie. It’s wonderful to hear your voice,” greeted Laura.
Ally noted that her voice sounded much older than sixteen.
“I’m in the park,” stated Ellen.
“Great, I’ll be there shortly. You didn’t tell anyone where you were going, did you?”
“No.”
“Wonderful. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”
Ally slipped on a headset. “Suspect has made contact with Joe. Will be here shortly.”
Ten minutes later, a young woman approached Ellen and sat down next to her. She was dressed in a mini skirt and halter-top. She had shoulder length brunette hair. Ally stared at the monitor and tried to picture Loren Gabriel. It could be him, she decided.
“Are you, Ellen?” asked Laura.
Ellen nodded. “Yes, who are you?”
“I’m Laura, silly. I know that I’m a little older than sixteen, but everything else I told you was the truth. I do want to help you and be your friend.”
“Okay.”
“Are you really fifteen?” asked Laura. “You look younger.”
Ally smiled. “Thanks for doing our job for us.”
Ellen nodded. “Yes, I’m fifteen.”
Ally picked up the microphone and announced to the other officers that they had made contact with the suspect.
“Wonderful. It will be so easy to transform you into a sexy young woman; the hormones will do wonders for your pretty little body. In fact, I have a gift for you.” Laura reached into her purse and pulled out a prescription bottle of pills. “These are female hormones; I want you to start taking them.”
“You mean that these will give me breasts?” asked Ellen.
“Yes, among other changes.”
“But, won’t others notice that I’m changing?”
“Probably, but we can solve that problem too. You can come with me. Let me take care of you,” offered Laura.
“Gotcha!” exclaimed Ally.
“You mean now?”
Laura nodded. “Sure why not? What’s waiting for you back at your house? I will make you into a woman and my lover. I’m getting wet just thinking about kissing you and fondling your little titties.”
Ellen nodded. “You mean that?”
Laura nodded again. “Silly girl, I want you, and I always get what I want. In a few weeks, you’ll barely remember being a boy.”
Ellen smiled. “Okay, let’s go.”
Laura smiled, leaned over and kissed Ellen.
“All agents move in. Arrest the suspect. Repeat, all agents move in and arrest the suspect.”
Ally pulled off her headset and rushed out of the RV with the other officers and agents. By the time they got out, a jogger and what looked like a homeless person were trying to subdue Laura. Both had their badges out and were yelling at Laura that they were police and that she was under arrest. The jogger was struck in the throat by Laura and staggered back, falling to the ground. Laura then tried to wrestle the gun from the officer disguised as the homeless man. Joe had darted away to safety but seeing the struggle ran back and picked up the gun of the agent on the ground.
“Don’t move!” he screamed at Laura. The gun was pointed directly at Laura.
She was caught off guard by Joe’s actions, and it caused her to hesitate in her fight for the gun. She seemed genuinely shocked that the teen she was trying to abduct was pointing a gun at her. This was all the other officer needed, as he knocked Laura to the ground. Two uniformed officers ran up and helped him subdue Laura, who continued to get try and escape. After some more struggling, they finally got her cuffed. In the process her wig fell off. Ally immediately recognized her as Loren Gabriel.
Joe helped the officer who had been hit in the throat get up. “You okay?”
Lopez nodded as he rubbed his throat. “Thanks,” he croaked.
“Lopez, the EMTs will be here in a moment, have them check you out,” ordered George. He turned to Ally. “You want the honors?”
She shook her head. “It’s your arrest.”
Gregory nodded and read Loren Gabriel his rights.
Ally pulled out her phone and called Ty. “We just arrested Loren Gabriel for soliciting sex with a minor. I think your people will want a part of this.”
“You’re kidding?” he exclaimed.
“No, we’ll be taking him to the police station in Orange Heights. It’s south of LA in Orange County.”
“I’ll call the LA office. They’ll have someone there immediately.”
“Okay. I have another call to make,” answered Ally.
“Talk to you later.”
Ally watched as they drove Loren away. She then called Robert Ledyard.
“You did what?” he stated in a slightly elevated tone.
“We just arrested Loren Gabriel for attempting to abduct a person he thought was a fifteen-year-old boy. I called Ty and his office is sending someone down here. We have several online conversations with him that obviously took place in the middle of the day, so you should have no problem getting search warrants for both his home and office.”
“I distinctly remember telling you to stay away from this case.”
“Technically, I did. We were staked out to catch someone passing himself off as Laura Green. I didn’t know for sure that it was Loren until his wig fell off as we arrested him.”
“Is everyone okay?”
“One officer was struck in the throat as they subdued Loren. He’s okay though.”
“When you get finished out there, get back here and report immediately to my office, Agent Burns.”
“I will.”
She saw no need in apologizing to Robert. She would take her punishment. She did notice a definite chilliness to his voice.
“Ally, you need a ride?” asked George.
“Yes, please,” she replied.
Chapter 72
Loren Gabriel was a very popular person when he arrived at the station. The local Federal prosecutor had just arrived and was eager to question him.
“How did he find out about this so fast?” the DA asked Ally, pointing to the Federal Prosecutor.
“I called him. If I’m right, this arrest just opened up a whole can of worms. I think that Loren is going to be facing a ton of charges,” replied Ally. “Don’t worry, your department will still get credit for the bust.”
The DA nodded.
After the debrief, Ally checked in with the DA and Federal Prosecutor.
“We’ve got the search warrants. According to the team, they’ve already uncovered some real trash on him,” stated the prosecutor, whose name was Ivan Hernandez. “We’ve keeping this under wraps for now, as it appears that Mr. Gabriel wants to talk. This may lead to several more arrests. You guys did a really good job.”
Ally smiled. At least it was worth it. She stared into the interrogation room. Loren was now dressed in a suit and tie provided by his lawyers.
“Yeah, I imagine that he wouldn’t want it to get out that he was dressed in drag, trying to grab someone he thought was a fifteen-year-old teenager,” added the DA.
Three hours later Ally was on a jet heading back to DC. She called Carol using the in-flight phone.
“I heard through the grapevine that you were busy today,” stated Carol.
“Yes, we did well.”
“From the tone of your voice, it doesn’t sound like you’re happy. What did you do wrong?”
“I wasn’t supposed to go after him. I did it out of vengeance, and I’m on my way back to the woodshed.”
“Call me when you get out,” replied Carol. “I love you.”
Chapter 73
Ally typed up her after action report on the flight back to DC. She took care to point out Joe’s quick actions in the subduing Loren. The jet touched down a little after midnight, and with only her carry on bags, Ally quickly departed Dulles. It was still hot and sticky out, but Ally barely noticed as she walked to her car.
Ally drove straight to the Agency and went straight to Robert Ledyard’s office. The door was closed, but she knew he was there. She hesitated for a second before knocking.
“Enter,” he stated. There was no emotion in his voice.
Ally took a deep breath and walked in.
“Sit down,” he ordered.
Ally sat down across from him.
He was reading a report on his computer.
“Apparently, Loren Gabriel is turning into a wealth of information. He’s doing everything possible to avoid being charged with what you caught him doing today. He’s already provided us with enough information to break up an international child pornography ring. This in no way changes the fact that you violated a direct order I gave you,” stated Robert firmly.
Ally sat and listened to Robert. She knew that he wasn’t done and he would give her a chance to explain when he finished. Her shoulder began to throb, she fought back from reaching up and rubbing it.
“Dammit, Ally. You have no idea how many people have been waiting for you to screw up. You’re the youngest department head in the Agency and you’re transgendered. That has irked more than one or two agents. Those of us who know you have been able to defend you because you’re a damn fine agent, but then you turn around and do something like this.”
Ally nodded gently.
“I told you to stay out of this case. You went around my back strictly out of revenge. Still, you got lucky and nailed him, but do you have any idea how much Agency time and money would have been wasted if you had failed?”
Ally didn’t answer, as she knew it wasn’t her time yet.
“The only good thing is that your initial involvement in the case was only known to three people, The Director, Tyler, and me. Still, I’m hurt that you went around my back. Before you explain, don’t try and tell me that this was all chance.”
“It wasn’t. You’re correct in the fact that I went after Loren because of what he did to Tyler. I accessed Loren’s file and used the chatrooms and names he used in the rooms. I then set up a surveillance of those rooms. When a person using one of those names entered a chatroom, I also went in; using a teen profile that I thought might attract Loren. Instead, I hooked someone who claimed to be a teenager calling herself Laura Green. Laura’s the name of Loren’s dead twin sister, and Green is his mother’s maiden name. I wasn’t sure if it was Loren, but it was apparent that the person wasn’t a teenager.”
Robert nodded.
“I’m deeply sorry that I violated your trust. It’s the only thing I regret, that and the fact that I stooped to revenge. I did the job my department was created for. I know that you’ve had a lot to do with my rise in the Agency, and I know this is a poor way of repaying it. I’ll take my punishment without complaint.”
“I could bust you down or I could have out of here if I wanted.”
Ally nodded. “I know. Still, I had to do it. Tyler deserved better than being murdered and then an anonymous burial. He’s a real hero and deserves full recognition for what he did. I set up the arrest so that the police got credit for it. I just wanted the man responsible behind bars.”
Robert leaned back in his chair. He didn’t say a thing for what seemed like an eternity.
Ally sat and waited. Robert’s silence was deafening, and she would have preferred for him to yell at her.
“Consider yourself on probation. If there’s another incident like this, you will be fired,” stated Robert.
Ally nodded as the gravity of the situation sank in.
“You may leave now, Ally.”
Ally stood up and began to slowly walk out. She stopped and turned back to Robert. “I’m really sorry I hurt you. You mean a lot to me.”
After she walked out of his office, Robert walked up the Director’s office.
“How did she take it?” asked the Director.
“She took it as I thought she would, no excuses, no denials. I can tell that she’s hurt. It pained me to put her in this sort of situation,” replied Robert. “She’s a fine agent, and she ran a superb operation to get Gabriel. We’ve been trying to get that bastard for three years and she nails him in a few weeks.”
“You didn’t put her in this situation, I did. Robert, there are things I have to do from time to time that bother me; this was one of them. We have a leak in the Agency; the attack on Tyler confirmed that. We needed an operation to go after Loren Gabriel that was outside the normal channels. Hopefully, something will turn up in his arrest that’ll help us find the leak.”
“How did you know that Ally would go after him?” asked Robert.
“Because it’s what I would have done, or for that matter, what you would have done. Now tell me about how she did it.”
Robert debriefed the Director on the operation.
“So we finally know who the mysterious Laura Green is. She had contacted Tyler/Sherri several times, according to the files in his computer. Did it ever enter your thoughts that she was really Loren?” asked the Director.
Robert shook his head. “Ally did a great job piecing this case together.”
“Yes, she’s a brilliant investigator.”
“I hate using her like this. She deserves better,” added Robert.
The Director nodded back. “When we get the leak, you can tell her the truth.”
“Everything?” he asked.
“Yes, everything.”
Chapter 74
Ally arrived home and flopped on the couch. Bogie found her way into Ally’s lap and began to rub against her hand, as if to tell Ally that she could start petting her any time now. Ally complied and began to cry softly. It would have been easier to take if Robert had just fired her without the long explanation. She knew Robert thought highly of her, but she hadn’t taken into account how hurt he might be by her going around his orders.
“Crap!” she exclaimed, as she petted Bogie.
Ally walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. She had no appetite, even though she hadn’t eaten all day. Bogie on the other hand wasn’t feeling any guilt and eagerly ate her kitten food.
Ally sat at the kitchen table and drank a glass of wine. She sipped it slowly as she didn’t even feel up to getting drunk. It was now raining outside, and the weather only increased Ally’s despair. Bogie jumped up into Ally’s lap and immediately fell asleep. Ally involuntarily stroked the sleeping kitten.
“Sitting alone with the cat and drinking wine, what a nice picture this makes,” stated Carol.
Ally swung around so fast she almost spilled her wine. Bogie jumped off just before Ally jumped up to embrace Carol.
Carol held Ally and caressed her as she cried.
“I didn’t think you were coming home until next week,” cried Ally, as she held onto Carol.
“I broke away; I figured that they could do without me for a day.”
“I really fucked up,” confessed Ally.
Ally eventually released Carol, and they sat down at the kitchen table.
“After you pour me a glass of whatever you’re drinking, tell me everything,” ordered Carol.
Ally nodded and over the next hour she told Carol everything that had happened.
“I guess I’m lucky to still have a job, but I’d do it again,” explained Ally.
“I imagine that I would have done the same thing, if I had been in your shoes.”
“How long do you think Robert will stay pissed at me?”
“I wouldn’t worry about it too much. He’ll expect you to learn from this and move on,” explained Carol. “If I were you, I wouldn’t bring it up again.”
Ally nodded and yawned.
“Sounds like a lovely idea. I think we should go to bed,” suggested Carol as she stood up. “I think we can both use a good night sleep.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you everything sooner,” apologized Ally, as they walked upstairs.
“Nothing to apologize for, in our line of work job related secrets are the norm,” replied Carol.
Ally was too tired to argue. The weight of the past few weeks came down on her, and she was sound asleep as soon as she got into bed.
Chapter 75
Ally didn’t go into work until midmorning.
“What are you doing here? I heard from Joe that you didn’t get in until late last night,” asked Donna.
“I wanted to see the after action report from the prosecutor,” answered Ally, as she popped open a Diet Coke.
“You look like hell,” commented Donna.
“Thanks,” replied Ally.
“By the way, great arrest. David called and told me some of the charges that they’re working up on Loren.”
“He might not get all of those. Apparently he’s willing to be very cooperative to avoid some of the charges, especially the sex ones,” explained Ally.
“Oh, one more thing, the Director is due to address everyone later today,” added Donna.
“About what?” asked Ally. The Director rarely addressed the entire Agency.
Donna shrugged her shoulders.
At eleven an announcement was made on the PA system for all Agency employees to turn on their TVs to the Agency’s internal channel.
Ally walked out into the Op Center to watch with Donna’s agents.
A minute later the Director appeared on the screen.
“Good morning. It is my sad duty to inform you all, that one of our agents, Tyler Brown was killed while on an assignment. Tyler was on a deep undercover mission, details of which are classified, when he gave his life in the line of duty. There will be a memorial service tomorrow afternoon at three in the outside central plaza. Additionally, I would like all agents to observe a moment of silence in memory of our fallen fellow agent.”
Ally noticed all the agents began to stand up and bow their heads. She vainly attempted to hold back her tears, but soon gave up and let them flow freely. She also felt a sense of pride in that Tyler had gotten the recognition he so richly deserved.
Afterwards, she pulled a tissue out of her pocket and wiped her eyes. Donna walked over, looking concerned.
“Did you know him?”
Ally nodded.
“Did this have something to do with the case you’ve been working on?”
Ally just gave Donna a blank stare back. “He was the mystery man who spent some time with us a few months ago.”
Donna stared back with a shocked look on her face. “That was Tyler?”
“Do you have plans for lunch? I’d like to tell you a little about him.”
Donna smiled back. “I’d like that. I’ll be there in a few minutes.”
Chapter 76
It was late in the afternoon as Allie was going through her weekly reports when her phone ran; it was Tyrone.
“Just wanted you to know that as we speak there are warrants being served in ten different countries. They’re all due to information provided by Loren Gabriel,” stated Ty.
“Just don’t tell me that he’s getting off,” replied Ally.
“No, we’ve got him on a long list of charges, but he won’t be charged as a sexual offender,” replied Ty. “Before you say a word, I’m not totally happy about it myself, but he provided us with information that is breaking up an international child sex and pornography ring.”
“I hope you have hard evidence and not just his word.”
“We have computer files and recorded conversations.”
“Have you talked to Robert Ledyard?”
“Yes.”
“You know about Tyler?”
“Yes.”
“And?”
“From what we’ve learned so far, it looks like it was the head of security that ordered the hit. Loren may not have known about it.”
“Is this just from what he’s said?”
“No, Ally, we have some evidence that supports the theory. Don’t worry, we’ll find out who killed Tyler; he was a great agent.”
“Oh,” replied Ally, caught off guard by Ty’s answer. “You knew him?”
“Yes, I met him several years ago; we worked on several cases together. I’ll miss him.”
“Are you coming here tomorrow for the memorial service?”
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” he replied.
Chapter 77
The service was short and to the point. The Director spoke before the assembled agents. Ally barely heard his words as she couldn’t take her eyes off the granite wall behind the Director. On it were carved the names of fallen agents. Tyler’s name had apparently been carved into the wall overnight.
“If there is a positive thing that came out of Special Agent Tyler Brown’s death, it was that it led to the breakup of a major sex crime syndicate. This is no small accomplishment, and we should be proud of the work of all the agents who contributed to the breaking open of the case; it pains me that it cost us a very fine agent,” concluded the Director.
Ally wondered what had happened to Tyler’s remains. From what he had said, he had no family. As the service broke up, she stared at Tyler’s name on the monument.
“Ally, you okay?” asked Maggie.
Ally turned around. “I’m sorry; I was lost in my thoughts. I didn’t even see you here.”
“Hi Ally,” greeted Beth.
“What are you doing here?” asked Ally, as she hugged Beth.
“Mom and Dad suggested that if I really want to be an agent, I should see what’s the ultimate sacrifice an agent can give,” replied Beth. “It was a very moving ceremony.”
Ally nodded.
Steve walked over to Ally. “How you doing?” he asked.
“Better. He’s the first agent I’ve really known that was killed,” replied Ally.
“It doesn’t get any easier,” mumbled Steve, almost to himself.
“Where’s Carol?” asked Beth. “I heard she was back in town.”
“Unfortunately she had to fly back to California; she’ll be back for good next week.”
“If you want to talk about it, you know where my office is,” offered Steve.
“Thanks,” replied Ally.
Chapter 78
Ally nervously struggled to get her earring in. Carol walked over and took the earring from her.
“Here, before you create a whole new hole,” stated Carol, as she slipped the earring in.
“I can’t believe how nervous I am,” replied Ally. “By the way, should we be seeing each other right now?”
“Well, we’ve been living together for a couple of years and we did have sex last night; I don’t think this is the time to worry about breaking traditions,” answered Carol with a sly grin. “By the way, you look stunning!”
Ally smiled and stood back and looked at herself in the mirror. She was wearing an apricot colored dress. She then turned back towards Carol. “You look stunning yourself.”
Carol was dressed in a similarly styled lavender dress. Neither felt it was necessary to wear white.
It had been nearly a month since Loren’s arrest, and things had sort of returned to normal for Ally. Robert had seemed to put the flap over Ally’s actions aside. In a total surprise, William Shaw, after passing his physical, requested to stay on as head of the St. Louis office. Ally eagerly agreed.
Ally and Carol were dressing in the upstairs guest room of Steve and Carol’s new home in Virginia. While the Williams had just moved in the previous week, they’d insisted that the ceremony take place in their yard.
Technically, Ally and Carol were already married, having filled out the proper legal documents the previous day. The Justice of the Peace wasn’t pleased and was slightly confused by the whole procedure. While he was obviously upset, legally he had no choice but to complete the ceremony and to provide the legal documents that declared that Ally and Carol were married. They’d decided to go with Burns as their last name, and forgo the hyphenated Burns-Martin. Carol felt it sounded like a law firm or a ‘50s comedy team.
Outside, there were nearly forty guests waiting for Ally and Carol to exchange their vows. True, it was symbolic, but to Ally and Carol it meant the world.
There had been a slight break in the summer’s heat and humidity; the temperature was in the low eighties, and there was the first hint of fall in the air, a truly beautiful day.
“I’m glad to see our parents have hit it off so wonderfully,” noted Carol.
“Me too,” replied Ally. “I’m happy that both your mother and father both showed up.”
“I’m moved by the fact they’ve put their differences away for a while. I guess that I’m still holding out hope that they’ll get back together.”
“Anything can happen, look at us!” quipped Ally. “I can’t believe that we’re really married.”
“It was worth doing just to see the veins throbbing in the Justice of the Peace’s forehead.”
Ally laughed. “That was pretty funny. I’m convinced that he almost was going to ask to see my penis.”
Carol snickered. “Well, we’d better get downstairs, our guests are waiting.”
They walked outside hand in hand to address their gathered friends and family. Steve and Maggie had an ancient oak tree in the backyard. The tree had been one of the main reasons why they bought they bought the house. It was under this huge old tree that Ally and Carol held the ceremony.
The actual ceremony was kept simple at Ally and Carol’s request. Neither wanted a full-blown ceremony. They did have photographers and music.
The music was provided by Tina. Maggie owned a piano, which had been in storage until they bought the house. It had been her mother’s and hadn’t been played in years, fortunately they found a piano tuner and he was able to get it back in playing condition before the ceremony.
A temporary dance floor had been set up in the yard near the tables and buffet. When she saw the setup Ally protested in vain to Maggie and Steve about the cost.
“Don’t worry about it. I’ve used some favors for some of this and Celeste provided the rest,” stated Steve. “It’s just your friends’ way of showing how much we think of you two.”
As the ceremony started, Ally and Carol stood in front of the tree with everyone else gathered around them in a semi-circle. Tina played softly in the background. Ally and Carol first jointly addressed their audience, thanking them for their love, support, and open-mindedness. They took special care to thank their parents for their love.
Next they expressed their love and devotion for each other, before exchanging their rings, by slipping them on each other’s fingers. The ceremony ended with Carol kissing Ally softly, to the applause of the others.
Flutes of champagne were passed out to everyone and a toast was made to Carol and Ally’s happiness.
“Now that the speechmaking is out of the way, we want you all to celebrate our union, by having a great time,” announced Carol. “Please mingle and meet all the guests here today, as everyone here is dear to us.”
This was met by another round of applause.
Ally and Carol began to make the rounds. They found their parents clustered together, chatting as if they had known each other for years.
“Honey, you looked lovely up there, as did you Carol,” commented Ally’s mom, Pamela. She was wearing a pale green dress with a matching hat. She was the same height and build as Ally. Her hair was slightly longer and a light shade of blonde, but it was obvious that she was Ally’s mother.
“I agree,” concurred Carol’s mother, Jeannie.
Jeannie Martin was tall and thin. She had shoulder length strawberry blonde hair styled in light curls. Like her daughter, she was very athletic, although she hadn’t run in a marathon in fifteen years. Her main exercise came from playing tennis and riding her bike.
“I know it’s not the way you thought my wedding day would be, Mom,” remarked Ally with a wink.
“That’s true,” replied Pam. “I always thought you’d go for a traditional white gown.”
Ally burst out laughing.
Ally’s dad hugged her and Carol.
“I’m so happy you and Mom made it today,” stated Carol as she hugged her father.
Colin Martin was a large man, nearly six feet three inches, with the muscular build of a working man, although he was starting to put on a few extra pounds. His weather-beaten face showed the wear of working outside in Massachusetts. In his thirty plus years working for the electric department for the city of Boston, he had worked his way up from lineman to supervisor.
“Now don’t just hang out here planning how soon we’re going to start having your grandchildren. Get out there and meet our friends,” stated Carol.
“Yes, you’ll find that they’re really nice people. Don’t worry, Dad, I won’t tell your friends back in Berkeley that we’re hanging out with a bunch of Feds,” added Ally.
Ally’s mom began to laugh uncontrollably and her dad began to blush.
Dr. Nathaniel Burns, PhD hugged his daughter and then Carol. He looked the part of a college professor, with his short gray hair and matching beard. He adjusted his wire-framed glasses and smiled. He was presently the political science department head at a small private Northern California liberal arts college.
“I’m very proud of what you do, Ally, and I always have been.”
Ally hugged him again, fighting back tears.
Carol and Ally then approached Steve, Maggie, Beth and Stevie. They were immediately joined by Donna and Ed.
“That you so much for the use of your house, it was very thoughtful,” remarked Carol.
“We couldn’t think of a better way to hold a housewarming!” answered Steve. “Seriously, we’re the ones honored that you accepted.”
“I agree,” added Maggie.
“I was hoping that Andrea would make it down here,” remarked Ally.
“The trip back to Denmark took a lot out of her,” replied Beth. “I know she wanted to be here.”
“I still want to hear about what it was like to have dinner with the Queen,” continued Ally.
“It was so cool!” replied Beth fighting back giggles.
Celeste walked over and joined them. “What a lovely ceremony, thank you so much for inviting me.”
Ally hugged Celeste. “Please, we’re sisters!”
Carol also hugged Celeste.
“I was hoping for a big ceremony. I think I look cute in a bridesmaid dress,” piped in Beth.
“Who said that I would want you as a bridesmaid?” asked Ally with a wink.
Beth playfully stuck out her tongue.
“By the way, when are you going in for surgery?” asked Celeste.
“Two weeks,” replied Ally. “Thank you again for your very generous gift.”
“What was that?” asked Steve, as he popped the cork out of another bottle of champagne. “Who wants a refill?”
“Celeste’s paying for my SRS,” stated Ally as she held out her empty flute.
Steve nodded as he filled her glass. “That’s very nice of you Celeste.”
Maggie stared at Steve. “I can’t believe that you didn’t make some dumb joke or pun.”
“I thought about it, but decided not to, consider it my wedding gift,” he replied with a wink.
Celeste took a sip of her champagne. “Oooh, this is superb!”
Steve held out the bottle and Celeste nodded approvingly.
“That’s an excellent vintage,” remarked Celeste. “Where did you get it?”
“I have an old friend in Interpol and he owed me a few favors. I told him I wanted the best and he definitely delivered,” explained Steve as he refilled everyone’s glasses. “Drink up everyone; we have three cases to finish off!”
“I still wish you had let us throw you a bridal party,” lamented Donna. “I still owe you for the one you set up for me.”
Ally laughed. “We wanted to keep this low key.”
“Well, the least you can do is let me throw you a post-surgery party,” continued Donna.
Ally rolled her eyes. “I don’t know if that’s necessary…”
“I think it’s a marvelous idea,” interrupted Carol. “Think of it as your official entrance into womanhood.”
“Count me in!” added Maggie.
Beth nodded vigorously. “Me too!”
“Looks like you’ve been outvoted, Ally,” noted Celeste.
“I’ll coordinate the guest list!” exclaimed Donna. “Women only!”
Ally smiled back. While she was a little embarrassed by Donna’s proposal, overall she was overwhelmed by the great affection of her friends.
“We’ll wait until you’ve sufficiently recovered from the operation,” added Donna.
“Okay, but do I get to show you my scars?” asked Ally with a wink.
Her response was met by a round of groans.
“I think the men should give Ally a going away party before her surgery,” piped in Steve.
Ally vigorously shook her head. “No thanks. A party would imply that I’m giving up something that I want to keep!”
“Too bad, I guarantee it would be tasteful,” replied Steve.
“Ally, I think you should do it, only if Steve and the other men wear dresses,” remarked Maggie.
Steve wrapped his arm around Maggie and winked back at Ally. “I think we’ll pass on that idea.”
“So are you two going on a honeymoon?” asked Ed.
Carol and Ally shook their heads.
“We’ve decided to wait until after I’ve recovered completely from my surgery,” replied Ally. “We’re thinking of taking a trip to Europe.”
“Maybe even a cruise through the Mediterranean,” added Carol.
Ally and Carol continued to make the rounds, talking to Jenna, Michelle, Cathleen and several others from work.
The most senior representative of the Agency at the ceremony was Robert Ledyard. Ally and Carol approached him, as they made their rounds.
Robert gave them both a long hug. “It was a very pleasant ceremony. I’m very happy for both of you.”
“Thank you,” replied Ally. “You don’t know how much it pleases me to see you here today.”
“I’m honored that you invited me,” he replied.
“I just want to thank you for everything you’ve done for me…”
“It’s okay, Ally. I think we know how much we think of each other.”
Ally nodded and smiled.
Ally and Carol continued to greet the rest of their guests. Tom was standing pretty close to Cathleen. Ally felt they made an interesting, yet cute couple. Madison was standing next to them, with his arm around Alyce. It looked like love was in bloom all over the agency.
Joe was chatting with Michelle and her husband. Ally was pleased to see how he was adjusting to his situation. She knew that he was still struggling with a lot, both his HIV status and his being transgendered. Being transgendered was difficult enough, she thought.
Jo was with her girlfriend talking to Jenna. Jo was wearing a slightly feminized version of a man’s suit. Ally nodded knowingly to her and Jo winked back.
Ally smiled to herself that she was truly blessed to have such a wonderful circle of friends.
Ally and Carol eventually made it over to Tina and they thanked her for her melodic contribution. Brenda was standing nearby sipping a soda listening to her play.
“I heard you were good, but I had no idea you were so talented,” remarked Ally.
“Thanks. I appreciate the fact that you invited me down here and play a part in your wedding,” replied Tina as she continued to play. “You know you’re one of our role models.”
“What do you mean?” asked Ally.
“You’ve shown us that it’s possible to be successful,” continued Tina.
Brenda nodded in agreement.
Ally nodded softly. “Thank you.”
“I think it would be cool if the other girls met you too,” added Tina.
“I think that could be arranged,” replied Ally.
“Cool,” replied Tina. “Well, it looks like time to get this party started. You and Carol get the first dance, so do you have any requests?”
“Do you know any Van Morrison?” asked Carol as she put her arm around Ally’s waist.
Tina nodded and began to play Tupelo Honey.
Carol took Ally by the hand and led her out to the dance area. It was the first of many dances for both of them, although the first one was the one that stuck in both their memories. Although the dances Ally and Carol each had with her fathers were also very memorable.
The party lasted through the afternoon and well into the night. It was a celebration worthy of those attending.
Chapter 79
Ally and Carol didn’t arrive home until almost two. As they cuddled together in bed they talked about the ceremony. A half empty bottle of champagne was on the nightstand. Both had been given silk lingerie as a wedding gift from Michelle, but those were now lying on the floor of their bedroom, after some rather energetic foreplay. Their nude bodies pressed close to each other.
“I can’t believe that we’re really married. I was half expecting the police or some right wing zealots to arrive any moment and stop us,” remarked Ally as she snuggled closer to Carol.
“That would have been a big mistake. I imagine we had the best armed wedding party in recent history,” replied Carol.
Ally giggled.
“It was a lovely day. I can’t imagine it being any better,” commented Ally.
“I was so happy that our parents came. I know that we didn’t need their permission or anything like that, but it was so much nicer having their blessings.”
“I know what you mean. My parents are very liberal but I know that they’re still adjusting to the fact that I’m their daughter now.”
Carol smiled and leaned over and kissed Ally. “No more talk, this is our wedding night.”
Ally just smiled back. “I love you so much.”
Chapter 80
It was Ally’s last day at work for the foreseeable future, as the next day she was heading off to have her SRS. She really wasn’t worried about the department, as each of the regional office heads were doing a superb job. William stepped in to be the acting administrative head, as someone had to fill out the weekly reports.
Ally reviewed a report on the arrest of Loren Gabriel. She was feeling better about the arrest, but was still bothered by the slight rift it had caused with Robert. Just as Carol had said, he had never said another word about what had happened.
As Ally read the report it appeared that the operation was going smoothly. Tyler had been hired and was working in the financial department in Loren’s main office.
As expected, Loren’s security director detected that Tyler was transgendered during his background check. An internal report to Loren confirmed this. The post operation investigation also discovered that Tyler’s computer had been hacked and his phone bugged. The head of Loren’s security department admitted doing this under the direct orders of his boss.
Apparently, Tyler had caught the eye of Loren. He checked out Tyler first in the chatrooms before he talked to him in person. Ally was a bit surprised to see that Loren used the name Laura Green when he talked to Sherri. It wasn’t long after Laura became friends with Sherri online that Tyler had been called to Loren’s office. They had several long conversations. Loren told Tyler not to worry and that his secret would be safe. Loren offered to meet Sherri away from work and he even expressed interested in having Sherri be his receptionist. Everything was going great.
The trouble started when Loren Gabriel’s security chief sent him a memo stating that he suspected that Tyler was lying about something. The memo was vague, but it implied that he might be an undercover officer. Loren disagreed and took steps to strengthen his relationship with Tyler/Sean/Sherri. It was then that the security chief ordered the attack. He stated that the attack was meant to scare Tyler off, not kill him. Ally didn’t buy his story. The two men he hired were professional killers. At least they had the names of the men and warrants had been issued.
The security chief was found to be heavily involved with the teen sex ring and apparently ordered the attack on Tyler to protect his own interests.
Ally was slightly surprised that the security chief wasn’t being charged with murder. She suspected that the prosecutor may have cut a deal, but something didn’t seem right. While Ty wasn’t handling the case, Ally knew that federal prosecutors never let someone slide on a murder charge. Additionally there wasn’t anything in the report to state why the security chief had suspected Tyler. He refused to tell why he suspected Tyler. There was no evidence of Loren having a hand in Tyler’s murder. Reading between the lines, Ally suspected that there was something missing from the report, but she fought off the urge to seek additional information.
Ally got up and looked around her office. She would miss it, and planned to be back as soon as she could.
“Hey, you’re needed in the Op Center,” announced Donna as she stood outside of Ally’s office.
Ally smiled and followed Donna. “Gee, I wonder why I’m needed there!”
“Try to act surprised,” whispered Donna with a giggle.
The agents threw Ally a party. It was just pizza and sodas, but Ally really appreciated the gesture.
“We figured since you’ve bought dozens of pizza for us, we owe you, Mom” stated Joe.
Ally laughed as she hadn’t been called that in a long time. “Just hand me a slice of pepperoni, please.”
Chapter 81
“Maggie will be here in ten minutes to drive us to the airport,” announced Carol. “You almost ready?”
“I’ll be right down,” replied Ally. She was standing in their bedroom. Bogie was in her arms, and she gently rubbed the young cat’s chin. She nervously stared at herself in the mirror. “Well, you ready for this?” she asked herself.
She walked downstairs, still carrying Bogie. “Too bad we can’t bring her along.”
Bogie purred back contentedly.
“Oh, that would really go over with the hospital,” replied Carol. “You ready?”
Ally nodded. “I’ve wanted this my whole life, and now that it’s about to happen, I’m getting second thoughts; is that crazy or what?”
Carol shook her head. “No, not at all. In fact for you, it’s consistent.”
“Have you confirmed our flight?” asked Ally nervously.
“Yes. By the way, according to the airline we’ve now been upgraded to first class,” replied Carol.
“Really? What happened?”
“Yes, for both the fight there and back. I’m just as surprised as you are.”
“Who did it, Celeste?” asked Ally.
Carol shook her head. “The airlines wouldn’t say, just that it was a gift. For some reason I suspect it was the Director.”
Ally felt a rush of emotions run through her body. She tried to speak, but could only nod.
There was a knock on the door; it was Beth. She was wearing a chauffeur’s hat.
“Hey, did you call for a ride?” she announced.
“This is a surprise! I thought you were up in Philly getting ready for school?” replied Ally.
“I was, but I wouldn’t miss seeing you off.”
Ally hugged Beth. “Thanks, sis.”
“We’d better get going,” noted Carol, as she took Bogie from Ally. “Sorry, fuzz ball, but you need to stay here. Don’t worry; your buddy from next door will be here to play with you.”
Bogie bounded away, as if she knew what Carol had just said.
“Okay, let’s get this going,” stated Ally firmly, as she picked up her bag.
Chapter 82
Around the same time that Ally entered surgery, a BMW along Highway 1 was pulled over by a motorcycle officer of the California Highway Patrol.
The man was a tourist from Winslow, Arizona, driving with his family up the coast to Monterey. The CHP officer gave the man a warning and told him how dangerous it was to speed along the coastal road.
“Next time, I’ll give you a ticket. Now, you’re driving along one of the most beautiful stretches of road in the state. It’s a beautiful day. Take your time and enjoy yourself, or I just might give you a ticket for ignoring the sights,” stated the officer with a smile.
The man just nodded and grumbled a little, still angry that he had been pulled over. However, the man’s wife realized what a break they had just been given. She glanced over at the handsome young officer. She read his name on the warning; it seemed somewhat familiar, but she couldn’t recall from where.
“What my husband is trying to say is thank you, Officer,” stated the woman. “I promise he’ll watch his speed.”
He smiled back. “Take it easy, and enjoy the ride.”
He rode his motorcycle up the coast and stopped right outside of Big Sur for lunch. He hesitated before walking into the restaurant that he frequented, as he watched a young hawk ride the thermals down the coast. The bird seemed to be riding the wind currents just for the sheer joy of it. He never tired of seeing nature in all her glory. He smiled to himself, thinking he was the luckiest man in the world.
He walked into the restaurant and smiled at the pretty redheaded woman who ran the place, she smiled back. They had just started dating two weeks ago, and already he knew she was the one.
She ran over and gave him a big hug. “Rick! This is a surprise. I wasn’t expecting you so early. What can I get you?”
CHP Officer Rick Blaine just smiled back. “The usual, sweetheart.”
A brand new story in the Protector series by Julie O. The story is now posted over on Stardust.
Synopsis:
A transfer student discovers his new high school's scholarship program and its unusual rules. Warning the Explicit Content rating is due a violent sexual assault scene. It is not erotic nor is it intended to be.
Note: This story was originally written and posted in 34 parts over two months in the spring of 2003. This version has been revised, edited, and had substantial additions to the 2003 version.
Story:
The Scholarship
By Julie O.
Part 1 of 3
Preface
When I first started writing this tale, I was hoping to write a simple short story. Obviously it grew into something much larger and more complex. I want to thank everyone who assisted in the writing and editing of this story. I would list all your names, but I'd be afraid that I'd leave someone out. Just let me say that I have appreciated all the advice and constructive criticism in regards to this story.
Thank you,
Julie O.
Chapter One
Hi, I really don't know how to start this. My friends and family recommend that I put this all down on paper, so I've put this together based on my journals and memories.
Please be patient with me.
I've decided to focus on my senior year at Central High School. It seems appropriate, as it was the year in which my entire life turned around. 2002 would become be a very monumental year for me.
At the time my name was Eric Alexander Walters, age 17. I was 5'-10" and weighed around 140 lbs.; yes, I was a stick, a stick with shoulder length light brown hair. Entering my senior year of high school I could be best described as a pretty good student, well liked, and a first-class runner; I was, to all appearances, a normal, average, teenage boy.
I can still remember when I registered at my new high school. Looking back, it started me on a path that I would have never thought possible.
Mom and I had just moved into this little town. We had been living in San Diego, but the job market forced us to relocate. Mom got a great job offer that was too good to pass up. She would now be in management, and the money was tremendous compared to what she'd earned before.
The problem was that we had to move to a town called Golden Hill, located in the middle of Pennsylvania. The computer program company that had hired my mom had selected it for their new headquarters, just because it was so "quaint." I had looked at the map and found that it was located perfectly, so that it was an equal distance away from anywhere interesting. There was a small liberal arts college nearby, but not much else. I tried to be upbeat and supportive, but it was difficult. I was about to enter my senior year in school, and now I would be the outsider.
Like I said, I tried to be supportive of the move, even though I dreaded it. My mom's happiness was important to me. She had raised me as a single mother. I never knew my father, and she never said much about him. Mom always was there for me, and I never felt like I was missing anything. The move, however, was hard for me to accept. I had hoped, up to the minute that the movers arrived, that a miracle would occur and we wouldn't have to leave San Diego.
I guess I should explain a few more things concerning the move. I mentioned earlier that I was an average student. Actually I was slightly better than average, but not good enough to get an academic scholarship. I was also a good athlete, but again, not spectacular enough to earn a scholarship. While we were never wanting, there was never any extra money to put away for college. Something always seemed to come up whenever we got a little bit ahead.
I desperately wanted to go to college. But considering our money situation, I had resigned myself to working part-time and attending community college. I had often dreamed of some miracle happening that would solve all our money problems.
Mom was very frustrated with her inability to help me. She really wanted to me make something with my life, which led to her taking the job in Golden Hill. That's what made the move even more frustrating for me. I was leaving my life behind, at the same time I knew that Mom was doing this for me. I also realized that she was also going to be experiencing a whole new life.
The drive itself excited me, giving me a chance to see the country. We crossed the landscape in a roundabout route, which gave us a chance to talk about the new job, new town, and new school. She told me that our new house was really nice. She had already rented a house in one of the newer developments.
Our neighbor, Terri Hawkins, was one of her future co-workers, and they had hit it off from the start. Terri was divorced and had a daughter my age named Caitlin. Terri sent us a lot of stuff on the town and the school. I had even traded a few e-mails with Cat, and she told me to call her. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad after all, I thought.
Terri and Cat helped us get settled in our new home. In some magical way Cat and I instantly became friends. I guess I should tell a little about her. Cat was a little taller and at the time she kept her long brown hair in a ponytail. She was very athletic, but you wouldn't consider her a "tomboy." She loved dressing up and usually wore long skirts that seemed to flow down her long legs. And her personality! She had the same warped sense of humor that I have. I guess I fell in love with her the minute we met; however, it took me several months to tell her. Sorry, I am getting ahead of myself.
Anyway, back to the story.
Our first night in town, we ate dinner with the Hawkins. Terri told us that I would need to register for high school and Cat volunteered to take me over there in the morning. Terri then asked my mom if I was going to enter the Senior Scholarship competition. Cat smiled at me and said that I definitely should, that it was worth competing for. I asked her if she was going to apply and both Cat and Terri laughed. Terri told me that it was only open to boys.
I was thinking about how they never would allow such a thing back in California, when my mom asked Terri about the contest. It turns out that the winner would get a fully paid four-year scholarship at the college of their choice; additionally, they would get a monthly stipend to pay for living expenses. It sounded too good to be true!
"So, what do I have to do to win this?" I asked, as I took a sip from my soda.
Terri looked at Cat and smiled. "Why don't you tell him, dear?"
"It is a simple competition that starts on the first day of school. It's a contest of elimination. You're in it until you either quit or violate a rule. The last one wins," explained Cat.
"The last one wins? By doing what?" I asked. I sensed that it was something difficult.
"You dress and act as a girl, twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week. Everything from the tip of your head to your painted toenails," answered Cat. "I hope you enter. I know that, with my help, you'll win!"
"That's not exactly true, Eric. You won't just dress as a girl, you'll be treated as a girl too," added Terri.
I sat there unable to speak. I was hoping this was joke. I looked at Terri and could tell she was serious. Cat got up and brought back an application package and handed it to me. I opened it up and looked at the pamphlet. Sure enough, the rules required the competitors to dress completely as a female. Applicants were also to have a female name and take courses appropriate for their gender. Each applicant was encouraged to go out for extra-curricular activities, or to get a job, in their new gender.
"They have been doing this here for the past seventeen years. The woman who started it was married to the president of Dewey College. She had inherited a huge amount of money and decided that she would put it all into a scholarship program. She offered it as a way of teaching gender equality. It is now considered an honor to win it. When it first started, the competition only lasted three weeks. Last year, it ended just before the winter holiday break," explained Cat.
"What happens if the school year ends before someone wins?" asked Mom.
"Well, that hasn't happened yet, but the rules say that all those still in the competition would get a scholarship," noted Terri.
"Last year, there were nearly forty entries at the start, and there should be about the same this year," added Cat.
I was still reading the rules. During the contest, all competitors would be officially considered female, in all aspects of their lives. I showed this to Terri and Cat
"What exactly does this mean?" I asked, as I pointed to the paragraph in question.
"It means, among other things, that you would be fair game when it came to dating. No one would consider it immoral or gay when you dated, as long as you were dating a boy. Almost everyone around here just accepts the scholarship contestants as girls," explained Terri, "not just at school, but all over town."
"Everybody? I wouldn't consider it normal," I mumbled.
"It's considered part of the competition, Eric. First, you don't have to date. If you want to date, then it's cool. Second, it's just a date; you don't have to kiss or anything like that. Think of it as gaining a new view of world," continued Terri.
I nodded as I absorbed what she was saying.
"Come on, Erika, it would be so much fun. I would help you!" chided Cat, "Besides, I think that you'd look really cute."
I glared back at her for the "Erika" crack. I looked at my mom, and she was looking intently at the pamphlet with Terri.
I wasn't sure if she was serious or not. Part of me still thought this was a joke that was being played at my expense. But, if it was a joke, then it was pretty well played. The form looked very official.
"Well, at least think about it. They will explain it to you again tomorrow at school when you register," replied Cat.
When we got home, Mom asked me if I wanted to talk about the scholarship. I shrugged my shoulders and tried to give the impression that I didn't care one way or another. We sat down at the kitchen table.
She asked me what I thought about the idea. I looked at her and stated. "I don't want you to think I'm gay."
She smiled and reached over and hugged me. "Honey, doing this has nothing to do with your sexual orientation. There are straight people who dress in the clothing of the opposite sex just as there are gays who don't. And I'll always love you, no matter what you do."
I sat there for a minute trying to think of something to say. It's funny, but even now I can still remember those same feelings of denial that I did back then.
"You know that this is a great opportunity for you," she continued. "I know how badly you want you want to go to college. You know that our finances aren't great; we had to move here because I couldn't afford to turn down the job. Sometimes, you have to do something you don't want to. And sometimes, it turns out for the best."
I thought about the sacrifices that she had made over the years for me. Would it really be that bad to dress as a girl for a few weeks? If I won then she wouldn't have to worry about paying for college. I also thought about Cat. She really seemed to want me to enter, and maybe this would allow me to get closer to her.
"Even with my new salary, it will very difficult to pay for college," explained Mom.
She didn't have to go into detail. The move had been expensive.
"I want to think about this before I make my decision," I replied softly.
"I also want you to know that I knew nothing about this scholarship contest," continued Mom.
I nodded again. I knew that she was telling me the truth, as she had never lied to me. There were things she wouldn't tell me, especially relating to my father, but she never lied to me.
Mom leaned over and gave me a kiss. "You know, Cat is right! You could make a very pretty girl!"
I laughed in spite of myself.
I had a very restless night. I tossed and turned, thinking about my life, the scholarship, and what I would have to do to win it.
Chapter Two
At breakfast Mom asked me if I had made up my mind. "Honey, any decision you make, I will fully support you."
"Thanks, Mom." I paused for a second. "You'll have to promise not to laugh at me when I'm in a dress."
She smiled. "Just remember, I'll be laughing with you and not at you!"
Mom gave me a hug and told me she would be there for me. She then looked at her watch and told me that we could talk more at dinner. "I really appreciate you doing this, dear!"
"I know how much you've sacrificed for me and I want you to know that I'm not ungrateful," I said.
"I know that, honey," she replied.
"Still, this contest is going to be expensive, can we afford it?" I asked.
"I think so. I look at the costs as an investment," stated Mom. She then glanced again at her watch. "Well, I need to get going. Don't want to be late my first day at work."
As I watched her drive away, I saw Cat walking towards our home. She came up to the screen door and called in. "Good Morning!"
"Hi, Cat! Door's unlocked, come on in. You want some orange juice?" I asked.
"Sounds good," she replied, as she sat down at the table.
"What time do we need to be at the school?" I poured a glass of juice, and handed it to her.
"We should leave soon. It will take a couple of hours to complete the check-in process," she explained, "longer, if you decide to go for the scholarship."
I looked at her and she was smiling at me.
"Well? Are going to do it?" she asked. "Come on, it'll fun!"
"I'll do it. I figure that it's the least I can do for my mom," I answered.
Cat leaned over and gave me huge hug, "Oh, Erika, we're going to have so much fun winning this!"
"So, when do I have to start dressing like a girl?" I asked.
"First off, you won't be just dressing as a girl; remember you'll be living as a girl, at least until the last competitor drops out," she explained. "School starts in two weeks. Officially, you don't have to change until then, but many of those who are entering have already started, so that they are more used to doing their makeup and hair."
"Oh, I forgot about all that. I guess it would make sense," I remarked. The full impact of what I was about to do began to sink in.
"Don't worry, Erika, between our moms and I, we'll whip you into shape in no time! You might not want to change back!" exclaimed Cat enthusiastically.
I picked up a dishtowel and threw it at her.
As we walked to the school, Cat went over a list of everything we had to do. She used her cell phone to make an appointment at her hair stylist.
"You're in luck, Erika, they can get you in this afternoon. Fortunately, your hair is long so you won't be stuck wearing a wig," she stated, as she ran her hand through my hair. "Wow, you have really nice hair. I'm glad to see that you've taken care of it."
"This afternoon?" I moaned. I was hoping to delay the inevitable.
"Hey, you might as well start today. Besides, it's rare to get an appointment with them at such short notice. There aren't that many good salons in town," she explained. "This isn't California."
I ignored the easy cheap shot reply.
Cat continued with her list. She told me that, once I registered for the scholarship, they would give me a discount card. This could be used at most stores in the area and it would save me lots of money when buying my new wardrobe. I really wondered what I getting into. It was like I had entered a river and the current had grabbed me. I no longer was in control of my destiny.
We arrived at the school and went into the main office where I was given a stack of forms to fill out. A secretary confirmed that my transcripts had been received and everything looked good.
As I worked on the forms, Cat excused herself and left. Twenty minutes later, she returned and introduced me to one of the counselors, a Ms. Bell. She looked like to be in her mid-thirties and was very attractive with short brown hair, blue eyes, and a very nice smile. I liked her immediately.
She greeted me in a friendly manner. "Well, Erika, it's a pleasure to meet you. Cat has told me that you are going to try for the scholarship. I think you have an excellent chance of winning."
I started to blush. "Thank you, Ms. Bell. I'm sorry, I'm just not used to being called Erika yet."
She smiled at me. "It'll take a little time, but you'll adjust. I can always spot the ones who have a real shot at winning."
"How many are in this year's contest, Ms. B?" asked Cat.
"With your friend Erika, that brings the total up to forty-two, our biggest class ever!" she stated. "But don't worry, half will be out before the end of the first week of school. When they get finished with you up here, come by my office and we'll get you registered."
"Thanks, Ms. Bell," I replied.
Ms. Bell and Cat walked back to her office
I went back to filling out the paperwork. There were several forms that I had to read and sign. One was for computer use and privacy. Then there was a human rights statement that stated the punishment for various forms of harassment and bullying. I noticed that gender, or perceived gender, was specifically protected. Reading that made me feel a little better.
Cat returned as I was finishing the last form. "What do you think about Ms. B?"
"I like her; she seems pretty cool," I replied, looking up from my stack of paperwork.
Cat nodded in agreement. "She is. She's the perfect person to run the competition!"
We walked down to Ms. Bell's office. She had another set of forms for me to fill out and sign. Additionally, she gave a rulebook. It contained the entire dos, don'ts, and requirements for the competition. She told me that each year the book was revised to include any loopholes and to account for changes in fashion, as well as for any problems that had arisen in the previous year. I was told to read it completely. She told me that many people got disqualified for not knowing the rules, and that ignorance of the rules was no excuse.
She told me to take my application up to the front office and that she'd be back there in a few minutes.
"They really cover everything in this book," I commented "There're sections on grooming, dressing, makeup, behavior, and even dating. You're right, Cat. I just don't think that I can go on a date with a guy."
Cat smiled. "Hey, look at it as a chance to see life from a different angle."
I ignored Cat and read more about the rules. The only person I wanted to date was sitting next to me, and she wanted to see me in a skirt! I found that I could be inspected at anytime during the school day for clothing violations. They even checked underwear. I then read something that made me shake my head in disbelief.
"They can't be serious!" I exclaimed, showing the passage to Cat.
"They want you to experience life as a girl and that is something we have to deal with," answered Cat with a smile. "Be thankful they don't make you use a tampon."
The passage stated that for three days a month I would have to wear sanitary pads.
"So, would they inspect to see if I was wearing one?" I asked Cat.
Ms. B walked back in and spoke. "Yes, that's right, Erika, and each time we do that we disqualify several contestants."
She handed me a piece of paper. It was my new class schedule. Most of my classes were pretty standard. She has put me in the same homeroom as Cat. I then saw that I was enrolled in Home Economics.
Ms. B must have been reading my mind, "Don't worry too much about Home Econ. It may seem a bit sexist, but the district still requires it. The alternative was to put you in the Child Development class."
"I'll stick with Home Economics, thank you," I replied.
"Now, if the competition goes into the second semester, you'll have to take another elective. But hopefully we'll have a winner by then," she explained. "For PE, you and the other 'scholarship girls' will be in the regular girls class. You'll have a different locker room, of course."
Before we left her office, she handed me my temporary school ID and my discount card. Both had my new name of Erika Walters printed on them. I stared at them with a sense of disbelief. Was this really happening?
The rest of the morning was spent getting a tour of the school. It was much smaller than my old school, but it seemed okay. There were two bathrooms that were designated for use by the "scholarship girls." It was one of the few restrictions that separated us from the regular girls. The last thing we did was to stop by the textbook room to pick up my books.
It seemed weird signing my name as Erika Walters.
Chapter Three
We dropped the books off at my house. Cat said she would treat me to lunch downtown but she had to pick something up at her house first. I waited out front and she came out with a gym bag. I didn't ask, but I figured that it contained my wardrobe for after I had my hair styled.
We ate in a small restaurant near the salon. I had many questions and Cat was very willing to answer them.
"I know that I'll be safe in school, but what about the kids who don't go to our school. They have to know all about the competition," I asked as I took a bite of my salad. Cat felt that I needed to lose a few pounds.
"Don't worry. The guys at our school take a special pride in protecting the scholarship girls. Initially, they were forced to do it," reassured Cat.
"How? Were they forced?" I asked with a smirk.
"Sort of. They were told that, if they wanted dates, they'd better ensure that the girls in the competition weren't harmed," she explained. "But now they do it without the blackmail. In my freshman year, a couple of 'girls' got beat up by a group of guys from Red Hill High. Then it got pretty nasty. Almost our entire football team went up there and pounded them. That put an end to that."
I just shook my head. "It's kind of funny, but everyone seems to think that California is so weird; you guys have them beat by a long shot."
For the rest of lunch Cat asked all kind of questions about California. We joked about driving out there after graduation. She looked at her watch and told me it was almost time.
The salon staff was waiting for us. They did their best to make me feel at ease. I was told that they had helped many make the transformation before me.
Cat told them to give me the works. They asked for my discount card. I was tempted to ask if any boy not in the competition every tried to get a discount on leg waxing, but I decided not to.
They had me go into a dressing room and strip down and put on a robe. This was for my comfort and also made their job easier
Waxing my legs came first. I didn't have a lot of hair on my legs, but it had to go. The woman doing the treatment explained to me how much better waxing was than shaving or hair removal creams. The hair that grew back would be softer and less coarse than if I shaved. The process actually sounded worse than it felt. I was amazed at how soft my legs felt after the waxing. I couldn't keep from touching them, they felt so sensitive. She examined my back, chest, and arms and saw that I was almost hairless. The only areas I'd have to shave would be my underarms and face.
She asked me how often I shaved my beard. I hold her once every week, sometimes longer. She smiled and said that I'd appreciate that in the coming weeks. She gave me a moisturizer that she said would slow down my beard growth even more.
Next came my hair. My natural color was basic brown. Karen, the stylist, decided to lighten it a bit. She was pleased with the length of my hair; it gave her a lot of options.
The smell from the dye was pretty bad, and it had to stay on my head for thirty minutes. While I was sitting there, the manicurist came in and started on my nails. Luckily, she decided to keep them short. She said that I would need time to adjust before going for long ones. She worked on my cuticles and cleaned up the ends. She selected a light pink for the color. With flawless timing she finished just as my hair was due to be rinsed.
As my hair was cut and styled, I just sat there soaking it all in. The manicurist returned to give me a pedicure. Before today, the longest I had been in a barbershop was twenty minutes. I was kind of getting into the whole "being pampered" mode. Karen also waxed and shaped my eyebrows, making them much more feminine.
Karen wouldn't let me see the final style just yet. She wanted to do my makeup first. As she worked, she explained what she was doing and why. She told me not to worry, as I could always come back and get a refresher course. Karen went on to tell me that the salon loved getting girls like me there.
When she finished, she stepped back and took a look. She asked me if I wanted my ears pierced. I figured why not, considering everything else that had happened in the past 24 hours. In a few short minutes, I had a gold stud in each ear.
Karen then turned me around to see myself. I was shocked when I looked in the mirror. I saw a really pretty girl looking back at me. She had light reddish brown hair in a short feminine style.
"I love the look on their face when they first see themselves!" exclaimed Karen. "Now hold still, Erika, I need to take a photo."
I wasn't going anywhere. I was mesmerized by my feminine image. Maybe I could pull this off. I saw Cat walk in behind me and she too was blown away by my appearance.
"Wow, Erika, you're beautiful!" she exclaimed. "Come on, I'll help you get dressed. We've got some shopping to do!"
She had laid out an outfit for me, consisting of a bra, panties, short denim skirt, sleeveless green t-shirt, and sandals. She also put a silver chain around my neck and a silver ring on my right hand. As I got dressed, she handed me a box. Inside were two silicone breast forms.
"Just slip them in your bra," she explained. "They're B cups. If you decide to continue running or get into any other sport, you won't want anything bigger."
It was strange hearing Cat, or anyone for that matter, refer to MY bra!
"When did you get this outfit for me? We're not the same size," I asked.
"I had a hunch that I could talk you into the participating in the competition. I guessed your sizes from the photos you sent me," explained Cat.
When I stepped out of the dressing room, I felt a little silly. I was shocked to see the entire staff of the salon waiting for me. They all applauded me as I walked out. I felt my face getting warm. They had me pose for a few more shots. On the way out, I noticed a board above the receptionist. It had the photos of other teenage girls. It was their gallery of the past eight years of helping boys becomes girls. I noticed that three of the photos were marked with a gold star. They said that these were past winners of the scholarship. I felt strangely honored as they put my photo on the board. Before we left, they handed me a bag of makeup, moisturizers, shampoo, and conditioner. They said that it was their gift to a new client.
"Come on, girlfriend, we've got some shopping to do!" said Cat, as she led me out of the salon. "By the way, you look pretty cute when you blush!"
Chapter Four
I was stunned by the amount of stuff I had to buy. I don't know what I would have done without Cat's help. She knew all the best places to shop and was determined to make sure I had everything I needed. We ended up at Target, with Cat handing me one outfit after another.
I still was getting used to seeing myself after our visit to the local salon. I actually looked pretty good as a girl, but it still felt strange. I looked at my new hairstyle and color and wondered what my friends back in San Diego would say; well, maybe I didn't want to know that! I also found that having smooth legs took a bit of getting used to! I think the strangest aspect was that everyone I had come in contact with was totally accepting. The saleswomen in the stores we had stopped in earlier couldn't wait to help me.
As I was trying on another skirt, I thought about everything that we had bought that afternoon. First there was the makeup. I think that that was the most intimidating thing that I needed to learn. Cat promised me that in two or three weeks I would be an expert, but I thought she was optimistic. We also picked up soap, deodorant, and some other toiletries.
Then we made a stop at the shoe store. Luckily, I have small feet, so getting shoes wasn't a problem. I was amazed at how many pairs of shoes Cat said that I would need. I was used to wearing sandals in the summer and sneakers in the winter. I now had to worry about coordinating the shoes with the clothes. I ended up getting twelve pairs of shoes. Cat said that this would be a good start.
We stopped at several clothing stores. The first stop was a bit embarrassing, as we had to get my underwear. I never realized that buying a bra was so complicated. The woman in the store measured me and told me that a poorly fitted bra would feel very uncomfortable by the end of the day. I ended up getting six regular bras and two sports bras for PE. She said that I could always come back if I needed more. She also provided me with another pair of silicone breast pads. She said it was their gift to all contestants. Cat then helped me pick out several pairs of panties, pantyhose, and tights. The last items we bought were the most important. I had to buy several gaffs. They were like really tight thongs and were used to hide my male organs. They weren't very comfortable, but the saleswoman told me that I would get used to them.
Then there were the accessories. I was beginning to have a greater understanding and appreciation of what women had to go through. I needed a purse, wallet, jewelry, belts, a watch, and countless other things. Luckily I was getting a discount for all the stuff I was buying.
"You know, Cat, even if I win this competition I may be losing money" I quipped. "I can't believe all the stuff we have bought today!"
She popped her head in the dressing room. "Don't forget that in a few weeks you'll need a whole new wardrobe," she smiled. "Turn around, I want to see the back."
I turned around to show her the back of the skirt. "Why will I need a new wardrobe?"
"In case you've forgotten, you're not in sunny California anymore. We get all four seasons here and that means lots of clothes. The skirt looks good. You change and I'll meet you at the checkout," replied Cat.
She was right. I had totally forgotten about the change in seasons. I felt pretty stupid. I pulled my skirt up, grabbed the remaining clothes, and headed to the checkout. As I walked over to Cat, I noticed she was talking to another girl.
Cat introduced me to the pretty blonde. "Erika, come here, I want you to meet someone. Kristen, this is Erika."
"Hi, Erika. I think it's so cool that you are in the competition," Kristen stated.
"It's nice to meet you, too," I replied. I still felt shy and self- conscious about my new appearance.
"Cat told me you're from California. That's so cool. I've always wanted to go there. Actually, I want to go anywhere! You'll have to tell me all about it sometime," Kristen replied.
I nodded. "Sure, anytime."
"Great! Well, I'll see you two around. I have to get to practice. Bye!" she stated.
We watched her walk away. Cat turned to me and smiled. "Kristen is the head cheerleader. But don't hold that against her, she's pretty normal!"
"I can't get over how accepting everyone is about the way I'm dressed," I stated, almost in a state of disbelief.
"Well, we've known about the competition our whole lives. It's just something that has always been there. Now, I guess that we'd better go back to your house. I'll help you set up your room," explained Cat.
Chapter Five
We got back to my house around 5:00. Cat wanted to set up my bathroom as her first priority. Fortunately, my bedroom came with its own bathroom, so at least I had some privacy. Cat told me that she would come over early and help me with my makeup, but that I should practice on my own. She was showing me some tricks when I heard my Mom come in.
"Erika, I'm home. Are you up in your room?" yelled Mom.
"Yes, Mom, I'll be right down," I replied nervously. I sat down on my bed and stared at myself in the mirror. I was trembling slightly.
"You okay? You look worried," asked Cat, as she sat down next to me.
"I'm so nervous! I'm wondering if I'm doing the right thing. This all seems so strange," I replied.
"Come on, this won't exactly be a shock; you did tell her that you were entering the competition," she continued.
"Yes, I did. But I didn't know that I would be looking like this today," I answered.
Cat nodded. "Well, unless you plan on staying up here for the next two weeks, you might as well let her see you now. Besides, you look great, Erika!"
"Here goes nothing," I mumbled softly.
We walked downstairs and found her in the kitchen. "Hi, Mom."
She turned around and stood there in silence. A huge smile slowly formed on her face. "Oh, Honey! You look lovely. I just didn't expect you to change so quickly. But I must admit that you look great. Cat, I assume that you helped her. Thank you, so much."
I noticed that Mom was using female pronouns while referring to me.
"Thanks, Ms. Walters. I enjoyed helping her," answered Cat.
"Well, I was going to cook dinner, but I think that this calls for a little celebration. Cat, would you go ask your Mom to join us?" asked Mom.
"Sure, I'm sure that she's anxious to meet Erika. I'll be right back," announced Cat, as she walked out the front door.
Mom walked over to me and gave me a big hug, "I know that you are making a huge sacrifice, and I really appreciate what you are doing. Now, go grab your purse and we'll meet Terri and Cat outside."
That was something I'd never thought Mom would tell me! It felt a bit strange as I grabbed MY purse. We walked over to Cat's house together. I still found it odd walking in a skirt. Luckily, I was in sandals, so I didn't have to deal with heels too. As we waited for Terri and Cat, I felt a bit edgy. Maybe because I was afraid of being ridiculed. I wasn't exactly sure.
"Oh, my! Cat, you were right. Erika, you look fantastic!" exclaimed Terri loudly.
I was sure that the whole neighborhood heard her. "Thank you," I replied in a soft voice.
"I see that you're still a bit shy. Well, that will wear off as you get used to your new appearance," answered Terri as she gave me a hug.
We went to a local pizza place called Guido's. I was positive that everyone was staring at me. I was getting second, or was it third, doubts about doing this. However, after a few minutes I loosened up a bit. I began to accept, however slightly, that this was going to be my life for the new few months. Maybe this year's group of contestants would all wimp out and I could go back to being Eric again.
As we finished eating, I noticed a group of boys walk in. They were all wearing Central High Football t-shirts. I was hoping they wouldn't notice us. Unfortunately, I saw one get up from their table and walk over towards us. He was tall, muscular, and had short brown hair.
"Hey, Cat, did you have a good summer?" greeted the tall boy.
"Hi, Alex. I sure did, too bad it's almost over," replied Cat.
"Hello, Alex," said Terri.
"Oh, hi Aunt Terri, I didn't mean to be rude," he apologized.
"Alex, these are our new neighbors, this is Ms. Walters her daughter Erika," introduced Cat. "Alex is our star quarterback!"
He looked and me and smiled. "I'm pleased to meet both of you. So, you just moved here? Cool! So where did you live before moving to Golden Hill?"
"We lived in San Diego, my mom got a job at the computer company," I replied, hoping my voice didn't sound too masculine.
"Erika is going to be in our class this year," announced Cat.
"That's cool. Before you leave, why don't you stop over at our table and I'll introduce you the guys?" he offered
"That's a great idea, Alex, thanks," replied Cat, before I had a chance to answer.
He walked back to his table. "He's a good kid," added Terri.
Cat told us that Alex was the son of Terri's sister. She said that, even though he was the same age, she always thought of him as her older brother and that he was very protective of her. I told her she was lucky. I was also a bit relived that they were related. I knew that, even before I started wearing a skirt, I couldn't compete with Alex.
Cat took me over to meet Alex's teammates. I had hoped she'd forgotten. The last thing I wanted to do was to meet six football players while I was dressed like a girl. But Cat insisted.
"Everything will be cool, I promise!" she whispered to me. "Wait, before we go over there you need to reapply your lipstick."
I nodded and reached into my purse for my compact and lipstick. I nervously reapplied my lipstick, under the critical eyes of Mom, Terri, and Cat.
Cat nodded her approval and took me by the hand. "Good job! Now, let me introduce you to the guys."
Cat was right; the guys were all friendly and treated me like I was a new girl on campus. I wasn't sure, but I thought that a couple of them were checking me out. That was another new experience.
On the drive home, Cat told me that I had made some very good connections today. Between Kristen and Alex, I had met two of the upper echelon of the school, and they could have a huge impact on how others accepted me.
The next two weeks flew by. It was pretty much a blur. Cat, Terri, and Mom put me through a crash course on how to be a girl. They were very strict and critical on all aspects of my life. To put it bluntly, they made my every waking hour a living hell. I got a little short tempered at times, but I knew that they were doing this for my own good. The good thing about my lessons was that it took my mind off the first day of school.
I gradually got better with my makeup. I was very pleased with myself when I passed their inspection for the first time.
The only time that I dressed as Eric was when I went to the DMV to get my Pennsylvania driver's license. I wore a pair of jeans, t-shirt, and sandals. Cat used some hair gel to make my hairstyle look somewhat masculine. I also took out my earrings. Even with my hair slicked down, I still looked like a girl in my license photo.
While I was far from feeling completely comfortable, I was becoming more used to my new identity. Actually that wasn't a true statement, I was starting to feel comfortable with my ability to pass as Erika. I shrugged this off, and tried to convince myself that the reason I felt this way was because I was new in the area. I knew I could never have done something like this at my old school.
Mom invited Cat and Terri over for dinner on the night before school started. I had always helped my mom in the kitchen, but now she had me do more than just prepare the salad or wash the dishes. She began to teach me how to cook; she told me this would make going to Home Econ easier. I had a feeling that she was just enjoying the fact that she now had a daughter instead of a son.
During dinner, Cat told me that I would have to check in with Ms. B first thing tomorrow morning. Then we'd go to homeroom and then there would be an assembly to start the school year.
"Erika, I know you are nervous, but you'll do fine. Just try to relax," reassured Cat.
"Isn't that the same speech that they gave the Christians before they sent them out to the lions?" I answered with a smile.
"Once you get through the first day, the rest will be much easier," added Terri.
Chapter Six
I barely slept that night. I watched the minutes tick by on my clock. It was bad enough that I was the new kid in a strange school. But the added "difficulty points" of being Erika made it even more stressful.
I woke up to the sound of Mom's voice. "Honey, you need to get up, today's a big day."
I got up and showered. I dried and styled my hair. I appreciated the style that the salon had given me. It really made it easier to get ready in the morning. I nervously did my makeup. Thanks to Cat, I was better than average.
I checked out my outfit for the first day of school. One of the restrictions of the contest was that I could only wear pants to school once a week. That was subject to change, once it got cold. Being it was still summer, the chances of a blizzard that day seemed highly unlikely! I selected a green skirt and a floral top. I was going to wear sandals as much as I could, although I knew that I would eventually be forced into heels.
Cat had told me that to weed down the number of contestants they would issue short notice challenges. She told me that last year they'd required them to wear high heels for a week straight as well as making them volunteer for a charity fashion show as models. I was to keep my focus on the goal of winning the scholarship and not to sweat the small things.
Mom seemed to approve of my wardrobe choice and helped me with my jewelry. I was still wearing stud earrings since it would be a few weeks until I could wear anything else. I had decided I liked silver jewelry. I'd acquired a few silver rings, and had been wearing them in several combinations. That morning Mom gave me a small package. Inside was a silver chain with a silver dolphin and a matching ring. She helped put it around my neck and I felt warm and happy. It made me feel so much more at ease knowing how much she cared about me.
"You did a good job with your makeup this morning, dear. Just remember to check your lipstick after you eat," reminded Mom.
"Thanks, Mom. I bet you'd never thought you tell me that!" I quipped.
Unfortunately, the closer I got to school, the more my apprehension grew. If Cat hadn't been there, I never would have gone. Several times I was tempted to run back home.
I arrived at Ms. Bell's office and had to wait in line. There were four other "girls" ahead of me. Two looked like boys in dresses, and one hadn't even shaved his legs. They were wearing really cheesy wigs, huge breasts pads, and heavy makeup. I knew that they wouldn't be any competition. The other two looked passable. I had to admit that I looked the best. There was one really tall girl with black hair. She gave me a dirty look as she walked by. I shrugged it off.
The line moved pretty quickly. Ms. Bell was doing an initial inspection and she was being very strict. The two who looked like they were going to a Halloween party were told to go home and change. By the time I was next, there were seven others waiting behind me. I talked to the girl behind me and we instantly became friends. She was calling herself Caroline and, like me, she had entered because it was her only way to afford college. Caroline was a little taller than me and had curly red hair. Caroline's real name was Kevin, and she told me that her dad wasn't all that happy with her entering. We talked until it was my turn to go in.
Ms. Bell was very pleased with my appearance. "Excellent job, Erika! Now I need you to report in once every week. If you need to see me or if you have any problems, you can stop by and make an appointment"
"Thank you, Ms. B, I appreciate it," I answered.
"Erika, I'm a bit concerned about you being in the competition. All the other contestants have been in this school for at least a year. You, on the other hand, are coming here and jumping right into the contest. It may make your adjustment more difficult. So don't hesitate to come in for help, okay?" offered Ms. B.
"I will, Ms. B, thanks again for your concern." I then left and went to my classroom. As I walked out of the office, I noticed that the line to check in was even longer.
I arrived at my homeroom and found that Cat had saved a seat for me. My homeroom teacher was Mr. Grant. He was a math teacher and had actually been a student at Central High ten years earlier. He seemed okay.
"So, how did it go down there?" asked Cat.
"So far, so good. Ms. B already disqualified two guys." I replied. I told her how they were dressed.
"There are always a couple who enter as a goof," explained Cat.
I went on to tell her about Caroline. Cat told me that she had known Caroline since the third grade. Caroline's father was a big time college jock and didn't like the idea of his son dressing as a girl. Cat said that she fully understood why Caroline wanted to get away as quickly as possible.
"He had always figured that Caroline would get an athletic scholarship, but she's more interested in art," she explained. "She could use a friend like you!"
Then the bell rang. Mr. Grant took roll and passed around a seating chart. We had homeroom everyday for 30 minutes; it was a time to take care of administrative needs and it also served as a study hall. Mr. Grant allowed us to socialize as long as we didn't get too loud. I was the only contestant in the class and I was also the only new student. Mr. Grant asked me to introduce myself. Earlier, Cat had told me that there was no need to mention the scholarship. Everyone would know who the contestants were eventually.
I stood up and addressed the class. "Hi, I'm Erika Walters. I just moved here this summer from San Diego, California. This'll be the first winter I've seen snow. We moved here because my mom got hired at the software company. I'll be happy to answer any questions you have."
I was the temporary center of attention as I answered questions. Everyone seemed pretty cool. Then the announcement was made for all students to head to the assembly in the auditorium.
The assembly was the standard "welcome back" pep talk. The upcoming football season was touted as a potential championship season. The cheerleaders were introduced. I watched as Kristen led them out and into their routine. Then, a short Asian woman in a navy blazer and matching skirt walked up to the mike. She was the principal and her name was Mrs. Lee. Cat whispered that she was nice, as long was you didn't break any rules.
"Never, ever, underestimate her! Mrs. Lee may be short, but doesn't take crap from anyone," whispered Cat.
She talked about grades, discipline, etc. It was only when she got to the end of her speech that it directly affected me.
"This marks the 18th year of the Senior Scholarship Competition. Due to some late changes and entries, we have forty-six students competing for the prize. This is our largest group ever," she announced. "I would like all contestants to please stand up, and I would like the rest of you to show them your support."
I almost died. The last thing I wanted to do was stand up in front of the school and wave and say "look at me!" However, I had no choice as I saw the others start to stand up. Plus, Cat elbowed me in the ribs. I slowly got to my feet. The whole audience was clapping. I felt a little silly.
When I sat down, I heard a boy behind me say, "There's no way she's a guy."
I felt my face turning red again.
"You're blushing, how cute," whispered Cat, kidding me.
My classes went by pretty quickly. Being the new kid meant trying to remember everyone's name, which wasn't one of my strong points. My morning schedule was English, Civics, Ecology, and Calculus. Cat was in my first two classes. Luckily, Kristen was in my Ecology class and Alex was in Calculus with me. Having at least one friendly face made it a bit easier. I was pulled out of class for a few minutes during second period. They had to take my photo for my ID card. I was now Erika Walters, high school senior.
At lunch, I scanned the cafeteria for Cat. I saw her waving me over to a table. I walked over and sat down. There were six other girls at the table, who were introduced by Cat.
The only one that I initially remembered was Laura Adams, a stunningly beautiful brunette with short hair. I found out that she was also the class president. We seemed to hit it off immediately. She asked me if I was coming to the football game tomorrow night. I hadn't really thought about it, but when I saw Cat nodding yes, I said that I would.
"We have a cool tradition here. The senior section is called 'The Pit'. We never sit during the game and we never, ever allow non- seniors in. It's kind of the party before the after-game party," explained Laura.
"Sounds like fun," I replied.
The rest of the girls asked me about California and what my old school was like. As I told them, I wondered what my friends would think if they could see me now. I would have loved to tell them that I was sitting with some of the most popular girls on campus. However, explaining that I was in a skirt would be more difficult.
My afternoon classes were all electives. Photography was right after lunch. Then I had PE on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Home Econ was on Tuesday and Thursday.
I had noticed several of the other contestants in my classes, but I hadn't been able to talk to them. I was pleased to see Caroline in my photography class. We talked about the stress of the first day.
"So far it hasn't been too bad. I've gotten a lot of kidding from some friends, but they went easy on me. How about you?" she asked.
"My day has been really smooth. I haven't been goofed on once. Actually, that's making me a bit nervous," I answered.
"I bet that a lot of them don't even know you're a boy. I mean, they've never even seen Eric. In some ways, that will make it a lot easier for you," she explained.
"I never really thought about that," I replied.
"You just need to be careful if you start dating. You'd better make sure they know that you're really a boy!" quipped Caroline.
"Do you plan on dating?" I asked her.
"I don't know. It depends on how long this contest lasts. It is also expected that we go out on a few dates. It's part of the tradition, and we're expected to be good sports," she explained. "Besides, it really doesn't matter. Next year, I plan on being as far from here as possible! So what about you?"
"I just want to get through this. I guess if it is expected of us, then I'll do it. But I'm not really looking forward to it," I replied.
"I'm sure you'd rather go out with Cat," she smiled
I smiled back. "Is it that obvious?"
Caroline just nodded. I felt a strong friendship growing between us.
My last class was Home Economics. I had kind of expected to see a lot of the other contestants in the class, but there were only four others. I'd noticed throughout the school day that many of the other contestants were wearing wigs and their makeup was a lot heavier than the real girls. I secretly thanked Cat for the hell she had put me through before school started. I had only seen a few contestants that looked like they were in for the long haul. As much as I liked Caroline, I knew that she was a rival - a friendly one but still a rival. She was desperate to win the scholarship so she could escape from her family. I felt sorry for her, but not enough to lose the contest.
I was a bit relieved to learn that the class had a much bigger emphasis on cooking than sewing. Ms. Roberts, the teacher told us that she'd wanted to turn the class into an advanced cooking class, but the school board wouldn't let her. So, there was still a sewing requirement.
"Since we might as well get it all out of the way. I am giving you your final sewing exam today. Now take out a piece of paper and number it one to ten. Now I will hold up an item and you must correctly identify it. Here is object number one," stated Mrs. Roberts, holding up a needle.
We broke out laughing and proceeded to take the test. I'm pleased to say that I aced the exam, although the pinking shears question was a bit tricky.
Cat had told me to meet her outside the main office. I noticed a large group of students crowded around a display case. Cat was there and she waved me over. Inside the case was a photo of each contestant, including me.
"They update this display every time someone drops out or is disqualified," explained Cat, she then pointed to a large number - forty-one.
"That is the present count of contestants, five have already dropped out," added Kristen. "By the way, Erika, you are one of the favorites to win. I've got my money on you."
"You mean that you can bet on who you will think will win?" I asked.
"Oh, sure, it's all unofficial, but everyone is in the pool. Even some of the teachers have entered it. However, you are not allowed to bet, that would be dishonest!" quipped Cat.
"Don't worry, I won't throw the race," I replied with a laugh.
As we walked back home, Cat asked me how I was doing.
"It's been slightly overwhelming," I answered truthfully.
I then told her about my day. She agreed that Caroline wouldn't quit early. I told her what Caroline had said about me, and that some people might be confused about my real gender.
Cat nodded. "That might be a problem, but I will tell you that there might be a bigger problem. There is a rumor starting that you are a ringer and that you really are a girl."
"So what should I do, flash everyone at lunch tomorrow?" I joked.
"I wouldn't recommend that, it would get you kicked out of the competition and suspended. I wouldn't worry too much about it for now," reassured Cat.
Chapter Seven
The second day of school came and went without incident, until my last class of the day. The only difference in my schedule was PE class instead of Home Econ. I changed in to my workout clothes in our separate locker room. My class had twelve other contestants. I noticed that some were watching me as I changed. Maybe they believed the rumors that I was really a girl. I was tempted to flash them, but I was wearing a gaff and that pretty much made it impossible.
I began to wonder if I was doing this too well!
We joined the rest of the girls for class. It wasn't too bad. The biggest thing to get used to was running. Even with a sports bra on, I was always aware of my boobs. It would take some time to get used to the sensation.
The PE coach held me after class. Her name was Coach Chambers, and she was also the coach for several of the teams. She asked me if I was interested in going out for the cross-country team, as they still had some openings. I told her that I would think about it. I felt it was a little unfair to compete against girls. I had been on the cross- country team at my old school. She smiled and said that the girls on her team could outrun most boys in the area. I told her I would let her know on Monday.
By the time I got back to the locker room to shower and change, everyone else was gone. There was a note on my locker. It read "We Know Your SECRET! Drop Out! You Cheating Bitch!"
I read it several times before deciding what to do. I changed and took the note to Ms. Bell's office. I was really pissed off and the longer I waited the angrier I became. She opened her door and seemed surprised to see me there.
"Well, that didn't take long. I just called the coach's office to send you over here," she explained. "We have a problem that we need to address."
I handed her the note. "I think I know what it is."
She read it and then placed it on her desk. "Please sit down, Erika. You're right. These are related problems. Every few years we get someone like you that people think is really a girl. I have received several phone calls this afternoon from some angry parents. They want proof that you are really a male."
"What do I have to do? Do they all want to look at my dick?" I angrily replied.
She held back a smile. "That won't be necessary. But I can understand your anger. I believe you, and we need to shut this rumor down right now. I have arranged for you to get a complete physical tomorrow morning. The doctor will, of course, confirm that you a male, and we will present this to the parents and the other contestants Monday afternoon after school. I have already contacted your mom, and she will be there. Now, what do you want to do about this note? If it was up to me, I would disqualify every one of them."
"I guess nothing for now. This should be a moot point after the meeting," I replied.
"You are more understanding than I would be. I'll show this to Mrs. Lee and let her decide. There have been similar notes left for other contestants, and they look like they were written by the same person," she explained. "Don't worry, Erika."
I tried to believe her, but something told me that this was going to get worse before it got better. She gave me the info on my appointment in the morning.
Cat walked home with me and I told her what had happened. "I guess you did too good a job!"
"Do you still want to go to the game tonight?" she asked.
"Absolutely. One of my teachers back in San Diego had a sign on his desk that said 'Illegitimi Non Carborundum'. Roughly translated from Latin, it means 'Don't let the bastards get you down'," I explained.
"Cool, I'll have to remember that one. Do you know what this one means? 'Stultus est sicut stultus facit'," asked Cat.
"I have no idea," I answered, stunned that Cat knew Latin phrases.
"It's from a movie, did you ever see Forrest Gump? It means 'Stupid is as stupid does.' I looked it up the internet," laughed Cat.
I laughed too. "I appreciate you trying to cheer me up."
"Hey, no problem, girlfriend," replied Cat.
Chapter Eight
The game started at 7:00 and Cat said that we should leave by 6:00. Laura was driving to the game and she was stopping to give us a lift.
Mom wasn't as understanding. As I know nothing about my father, I must assume that I get my temper from her. She was also a bit worried about me going to the game. I told her that I wasn't about to give them the satisfaction of scaring me away.
"You know that it's kind of ironic that you were so worried about being harassed for dressing like a girl, and the biggest jerks are those who think that you are pretending to be a boy," she stated. "Just be careful tonight."
One of the great things about going to the game was that I could wear jeans. Okay, they were girl jeans, but at least I was out of a skirt for a few hours. I wore a Central High t-shirt that I had bought at the school store. It was in our school colors, gray with red lettering. It was still warm enough at night to wear sandals. I also brought my camera.
"Well, if it isn't Miss School Spirit!" quipped Cat.
"Rah-rah!" I answered with a smile
On the way to the game, Cat told Laura what had happened. I made it clear that I wasn't looking for trouble but I appreciated their support. Laura asked if I knew the names of the contestants in my PE class. I was able to remember only a couple of names. But I was better at describing them. "The one who seemed the most hostile was called Jan by the others."
"Is she tall, black hair, skinny, and surly?" asked Laura.
"That sounds about right. You know her?" I asked
"Yes, that's Jason Martin. He's a jerk, and he comes from an entire family of jerks. His mom threatened to sue the school when Jason's sister didn't make the cheerleading squad two years ago. The school didn't give in, but they did give her a second try-out. She was awful and didn't make the squad. Jason is almost as spoiled. He lost in the class elections last year and demanded that we count the vote a second time. Be careful of him. He's like the rest of his family, a bunch of sore losers," explained Laura.
We arrived at the game and went to "The Pit." It was a lot of fun. I didn't see Jan or any of the others from PE. I did see Caroline and she waved hi to me.
The team ran out on the field led by our mascot, Willi the Wolfhound. Now Willi isn't a student in a costume, he's an actual 3-year-old Irish Wolfhound. The school used to be "The Wolves." But twenty years ago, the coach brought his pet wolfhound to the games and they won the championship. In honor of his wolfhound, we became the Central High Wolfhounds. Every year since then, we've had a dog at our games and school events. I was amazed at how friendly Willi was. For such a huge dog, he acted liked a puppy.
The game was over by the end of the first quarter. Alex threw for two touchdowns and the defense returned a fumble for another. By halftime we had scored three more times and the coach took most of the starters out of the game.
The atmosphere in "The Pit" was as fun as Laura had said it would be. Cat and Laura introduced me to everyone. Apparently, the crowd in the pit either hadn't heard the rumor about me or didn't care.
The second half was just as much of a blowout. Our second team continued to score and the defense kept the shutout. The final score was 56 to 0, and it really wasn't that close. As the game ended, Cat took me down to the field so I could meet Willi the Wolfhound. I also wanted to take his photo. She also wanted to congratulate Alex on his great half of football. The crowd was pretty happy, as we'd won our opening game. There were parties to go to and everyone was in a great mood.
Well, that isn't exactly true. The Martins were there and they were far from happy. I never saw them as they walked towards us. I turned around when I heard Jason say. "There's the cheating bitch, Mom."
I turned around to see Jason standing five feet away. He was now dressed in male clothes. "You showed them that note, you bitch, and you got me kicked out of the competition just for telling the truth. If you were a boy, I'd slug you," he screamed.
Everyone turned around and looked at the growing disturbance. I saw a tall, slightly overweight woman push past him. She had on too much makeup and was dressed like she was trying to look twenty years younger. She was glaring at me.
"I am going to expose you, girly. Look, everyone! Can't you see that she's not a boy? She's trying to steal the scholarship from my son," she yelled.
My back was against the fence and I began to look for a way out of there. I could see Laura running towards us with the principal, Mrs. Lee.
Suddenly, Mrs. Martin slammed against me and pushed me against the fence. I dropped my purse and camera. She violently grabbed me by my t-shirt and tore it off. As she did, my bra and fake breasts came off.
It then became total chaos. It was obvious to everyone that I was really a guy. Mrs. Martin started yelling at Jason and he was screaming at me. I fell to the ground and tried to cover myself up. Jason started towards me, yelling that he was going to kill me when I saw someone in a football uniform jump over the fence and tackle him. The crowd held back Mrs. Martin until the security guards arrived.
Cat was by quickly by my side. "Are you okay?"
I was trembling and nodded. Without even thinking about it, I was covering up my chest.
Mrs. Lee came over and helped me up. She told Cat to escort me to the school. Laura gave me a sweatshirt to cover up with. I could hear Mrs. Martin screaming the whole way back to the school.
As we approached the school, we were met by Ms. Bell, who took us to the front office. Laura ran up and joined us. Ms. B got me a replacement shirt and I got dressed. Luckily, Cat had scooped up my breast pads. I couldn't put them back on as Mrs. Martin had torn off my bra. I was still shaking a little. I was angry and scared. I was desperately trying not to cry. This feeling of being a helpless victim was one that I never wanted to experience again.
Sensing my emotional state, Ms B put her hand on my shoulder. "It's okay to cry, Erika. No one here would hold it against you."
I felt Cat hand me a box of tissues. I looked up at her and initially started to laugh, but it turned into tears. She sat down next to me and gave me a long hug.
"Everything will be okay, Erika. They are taking statements out there and everyone says that you did nothing to provoke them. Many of them are other parents who are sick and tired of her constant complaining," explained Laura. "By the way, I have your purse and camera. It looks like it's okay."
"Who tackled Jason?" I asked, wiping my eyes.
"That was the starting safety, Mike Jackson. You met him at the pizza place a few weeks ago. He's Alex's best friend," answered Cat.
I tried to remember him. Then it came to me. He was the African- American guy who always hung around Alex.
"Remind me to thank him the next time we meet," I stated, as I began to regain my composure.
"Sure thing, Erika. You won't have to wait long. Alex and Mike and around six other players are waiting outside to escort us home," announced Cat. "I told you how they were protective of the contestants,"
"I agree with Cat, you need to go home. Besides there will be other parties to go to," concurred Laura.
Just then Mrs. Lee walked in. "How are you doing Erika?"
"Much better, thank you." I answered.
Mrs. Lee nodded. "I have a pretty good idea of what happened out there. Everyone agrees that you did nothing wrong. Jason will be suspended for fighting and violating school conduct rules. I am seriously considering expelling him. The police are debating assault charges against Mrs. Martin. I've had it with both of them. I've told the police that she is officially banned from all school events and that I would fully support their decision to arrest her. I will not tolerate any parent who assaults one of our students."
"Will anything happen to Mike? He was only trying to stop a fight." I asked, concerned that he might get suspended too.
"No, I appreciate that he was only trying to protect you and, from what I heard, it was his best tackle of the evening," she answered with a smile. "I think you should go home now, Erika. This incident will do nothing to hurt your status in the competition. I hope that you don't drop out."
"No way! I want this more than ever now," I replied. "Thank you very much, Mrs. Lee. I want to thank all of you."
As Cat had said, Alex and Mike and several other players were outside waiting for us. I immediately went up to Mike and hugged him. It just felt like the right thing to do. He returned it and I could feel his strong arms wrap around me.
I smiled at Mike. "I really appreciate you coming to my rescue tonight."
"No problem, I really enjoyed it. I never liked that asshole. So, are you okay?" Mike asked.
"Yes, thanks to you," I answered. "I want to thank all of you for your concern."
They drove us back to my house. I felt so safe and secure knowing that they were there to protect me. I also felt a little strange needing protecting.
Naturally, Mom was both concerned and upset at what had happened. Terri came over and, along with Cat, we sat up a while drinking tea. Mom was seriously considering suing the Martins. Terri told her that she would get a lot of support as most people in the area had had at least one run in with them over the years. I was just glad it was over. I said good night and walked up to my bedroom.
I had just finished changing into my pjs when there was a knock on my door. It was Cat.
"May I come in, Erika?" she asked.
"Sure, what's up?" I asked, opening the door.
Cat walked in and sat down next to me on my bed. "You know, the way you reacted to everything that happened was very interesting."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"I think you know what I'm talking about. The way you covered yourself up, the emotional response in the office, and how you thanked Mike. They weren't exactly masculine. And they seemed more like instinctive responses, not thought out reactions," stated Cat.
I just nodded slowly. She was right. I had been replaying my reaction to the attack back in mind, over and over.
"I think it's pretty cool actually. Whether you like it or not, you are starting to act like a girl," smiled Cat.
I didn't initially respond. She was right. I kept playing through my reactions from the attack. While I wasn't the toughest guy back in San Diego, I never would have just let someone attack me back then. I was also a little bothered by the hug I'd given Mike. I didn't think it was just a reaction.
"May I ask you a personal question? Do you feel different since you've become Erika, and if so, do you want to stay this way?" she asked.
"Something is going on, but I don't fully understand it yet. I really can't answer your question." I answered honestly.
Cat hugged me. "Well, no matter what happens, I will be your friend."
It took me a long time to fall asleep that night. I thought about everything that had happened in the past few weeks and began to replay my reactions back. I found that I was trying to convince myself that my reactions were just part of my drive to win the scholarship. I feel asleep wondering what I had gotten myself into.
Chapter Nine
Saturday morning, Mom and I arrived at the clinic and went in for the physical. I was a bit sore from the attack. Mom told me to be sure to tell the doctor.
The nurse led me into the examination room. She took my height and weight. Then she took my blood pressure along with a blood sample. She handed me a dressing gown and told me to get undressed and the doctor would be in shortly. I did not have to wait more than a few minutes. It was a bit surprising to see a woman walk in.
"Hello Erika, I'm Dr. Franklin," she announced, as she read the paperwork on her clipboard. "I see that I need to give you a complete physical. Your principal at Central High called and told me the reason. Now, shall we begin?"
She was very through and examined me completely. She noted the bruises that were on both my back and chest and stated that there didn't appear to be any real damage, but if it got worse to come back in. She also confirmed that I was a guy.
"Erika, I will see you Monday at your school. I think this issue will quickly fade away. But I must admit that you do pass very nicely," she smiled.
She talked to my mother for a few minutes. I guess she was easing her fears that I was really hurt from last night.
On the way home, we stopped at the police station. They had called and asked me to come in to make a statement. A young policeman met us at the front desk and took us to one of their offices. His name was Tom Bell, and I wondered if he was related to Ms. Bell back at Central High.
Officer Bell was pretty cool. He told me that they had enough evidence to convict Mrs. Martin of assault, even without my statement. He told us they even had a videotape of the event.
"I know it may be a bit traumatic, but do you want to see it?" he asked.
"Yes, I do," I answered.
The tape was taken from the stands and, as he said, it caught Mrs. Martin's attack on me. I was amazed by the ferocity of the tackle of Jason by Mike Jackson.
"Yeah, that was a "de-cleater," all right. He sure can hit someone. Reminds me of my days playing linebacker for the Wolfhounds," reminisced the officer.
"You attended Central High?" I asked.
"I graduated there three years ago," he announced proudly. "I was hired by the force six months ago. They're letting me finish my degree at night."
"Were you on the team when they beat up those guys from Red Hill?" I asked.
He smiled. "I cannot confirm or deny that I was. But I am pleased that the story is still being told. I admire what you and the others are doing. And I know how difficult it is. You have enough to deal with in your lives without dealing with jerks. I also have a deep hatred for bullies."
"Are you related to Ms. Bell, the counselor?" I asked.
"She's my aunt," he answered.
"She's pretty cool," I replied.
He beamed a huge smile. "I like her too. I will get back to you if we need anything else. If Mrs. Martin is smart, she will plead guilty and try to plea bargain. Call us if she gives you any trouble at all."
He led us out and thanked us again for coming in. My opinion of this town was much better this morning. I almost felt guilty for the way I had thought about it.
Chapter Ten
Monday, I arrived at school a little apprehensive. Other than Cat and Laura, I had not seen anyone else since Friday evening's incident. I was a bit worried about how I would be received.
When I walked into my homeroom, I discovered my fears were baseless. I received a standing ovation from the whole class, including Mr. Grant. It was a bit embarrassing. I smiled and thanked them.
"So, was this your idea?" I asked Cat.
"Nope, that was a popular uprising. Everyone was pretty pissed about what happened at the game, and they're glad you're all right," smiled Cat. "I told you we're protective of the contestants."
It was strange. I felt a strange sense of happiness based on how I was treated by my classmates. I had been attacked and didn't fight back, yet I was warmly received. I wasn't seen as a wimp; rather I was seen as an innocent victim. Did they see me as a contestant or as an actual girl? No, they knew I was a contestant, but did they sense something else? Life had become very complicated!
I made it through the day pretty well, but my mind was on the meeting that afternoon after school. I was hoping that there wouldn't be a need for it, but several parents still insisted that it go down. The remaining contestants in my PE class seemed friendlier, well maybe not friendlier, but they didn't seem as suspicious. There were no more notes.
I told Coach Chambers that I would like to join the team, if it was okay. She told me that, since there was no boy's cross-country team at Central High, then it was legal. I would still have to earn a position on the team, but she liked my running style and said that I should fit in pretty well. I told her that I wouldn't be able to practice that afternoon because of the meeting. She told me that was fine and to be at tomorrow's practice at 2:30 sharp by the track.
I showered and dressed. I slipped on my dress and reapplied my makeup. I was still a bit nervous. A group of angry parents can do that.
Mom was waiting for me in Ms. B's office. I was glad that they had finally met. Once I arrived, we went to Mrs. Lee's office. She was waiting for us and led us to the meeting. Dr. Franklin joined us before we walked into the auditorium.
I was a bit surprised by the size of the crowd. All the contestants were required to attend, and invitations had been extended to their parents. I saw Caroline and smiled at her and she waved back. A few faculty members were also there. I noticed Mr. Grant sitting in the back row.
Mrs. Lee walked to the front of the group and addressed them. "Thank you all for showing up. I appreciate your cooperation and that, unlike some other people, you are behaving in a mature manner. As you know, the reason for this meeting is to dispel the rumors that Erika Walters, a transfer student, is violating the rules of the scholarship competition. There have been rumors that Erika is actually female and therefore is in violation of the rules. Dr. Franklin conducted a complete physical on Erika this past weekend. Dr. Franklin would you please read your report."
Dr. Franklin stepped up to the podium. "There is no doubt that Erika is physically male. I have a signed affidavit in my hand that states this. I will be happy to show you the physical report."
Mrs. Lee again addressed the group. "Now, I fully expect this to end the rumors regarding Erika. I was very disappointed in the actions of several of the students in this room who sought to discredit Erika by spreading this rumor, and by assisting another student in harassment. Any further acts of harassment will result not just in disqualification from the scholarship contest, but will include suspension and, depending on the act, expulsion from school. I'm dead serious about this."
There was total silence in the room.
"Are their any questions?" asked Mrs. Lee.
Again the room remained silent. Finally one parent stood up. "Mrs. Lee, I am Rick Davis, Jessica's father. I want to apologize for way we have behaved. We should have checked with you before going off half cocked." Jessica was one of the "girls" from my PE class.
"Thank you, Mr. Davis. Well, that should wrap this up. Thank you again for coming in," Mrs. Lee replied.
I breathed a huge sign of relief. Several of the contestants came up and apologized for their behavior. I felt a huge weight lift off my shoulders. I was also impressed with Mrs. Lee. She had defused a huge problem, and now she was socializing with the parents as if nothing had happened. Still, I noticed that a few parents still looked at me as if they were inspecting me. Apparently they still had some doubts.
Mrs. Lee took Mom and me to her office to brief us on the Martins. When Ms. Bell had given her the note left on my locker, she'd called Jason into her office. Three other threatening notes had been left in other lockers, and the handwriting was the same. When she confronted Jason, he admitted that he had done it, but said he was justified because he was telling the truth. The notes, combined with the attempted assault, were too serious to ignore. The district had agreed with her recommendation for expelling him. As for Mrs. Martin, the district attorney had filed papers for a restraining order. It would prevent her from stepping on school property unless she had written permission to do so.
"I want to thank you for the way this was handled," Mom told her.
On the way home, I decided to switch the subject. I told Mom that I was going out for the girls' cross-country team.
"What happens if the contest ends before the season does?" she asked.
"I don't see that happening. I get the strange feeling that I will be Erika the whole school year."
Chapter Eleven
After my exciting first three days of school, things settled down a little. I found that Coach Chambers wasn't kidding when she said that being a boy wouldn't mean that I would have an advantage at cross country. I got smoked in my first couple of training races. It also took me a few weeks to get into better shape. By early October, I was making a contribution to the team and even finished third once. We ran as a team and part of my job was to help the stars of the squad by setting a fast pace. My willingness to sacrifice myself for the team made me very popular.
The other good thing about being on the team was that it kept me really busy, which kept my mind off the competition. By the first week in October, our numbers had dropped to only thirty-one. Most had been caught in rules violations. Only a few just plain quit. It was a bit weird - part of me wanted the list to drop off as fast as possible, but another part missed some of these "girls" when they returned to their old selves.
I found that I was very much at peace with my life as Erika. I had never felt so happy. Cat and I remained great friends; in fact, our friendship got stronger. She was always there for me and we were becoming as close as sisters. That sucked in some respects, since I was still in love with her at the time. She seemed content to be close friends. Thanks to Cat and Laura, I was also becoming very popular at school.
School was going pretty well. Actually, school was going fantastic. I was doing great in my classes. I also loved running. For the first time in my life I felt complete. I wondered if it was due to the move, or was it because I was now Erika.
I even got used to wearing sanitary pads a couple days of the week. It felt strange at first, but like everything else, I accepted it and moved on.
However, Friday evenings were the weekly highlight. The Wolfhounds were really kicking butt. Alex, our QB, was on pace to break every school and conference passing record. Many major colleges and universities were recruiting him. And he wasn't the only one having a great season; Mike Jackson had seven interceptions and had scored four touchdowns. He was also being heavily recruited.
I had a soft spot for Mike. He'd saved me from being attacked by that psycho, Jason Martin. The next home game we had seen him waving what looked like a gray rag above his head. It seemed to rally the team and we came from behind to win. After the game I found out that the gray rag was my torn t-shirt. Mike had found it on the ground after my assault. For some reason, he felt it would be a good luck charm for the team. Let me say right here that football players can be a bit weird at times! But, for whatever reason, it seemed to work. The shirt became a talisman and was used to spark the team and the crowd. For this reason, I had become a sort of unofficial mascot for the team. I just hoped that it continued to bring them luck.
Cat and I were in homeroom the second week of October when another major event changed my life. The morning announcements were being read. It was the usual batch of sports and club announcements. I usually just tuned them out. Then we heard Laura's voice on the PA.
"Good morning, Central High. Well, it's that time again and starting today through Thursday morning we will be accepting nominations for Homecoming King and Queen. The requirements are simple. The nominees must be seniors. A committee of staff, club presidents, and fall team captains will review the list of nominees. On Friday afternoon, we will give you the final list of candidates. Elections will be next Wednesday. The King and Queen, accompanied by their court, will be crowned at halftime of next week's game. Also here is a reminder to buy your tickets today for the Homecoming Dance following the game!"
I could feel the eyes of everyone in homeroom looking at me. "Oh, no, please, don't waste your nominations on me!"
There was some laughter and then Paul Brady stood up. "As you know, one of Erika's best traits is her modesty. You have to admire how quickly she was willing to give up this honor to her fellow students. I think this sort of self-sacrifice deserves to be rewarded. So I urge you to nominate our classmate Erika Walters for Homecoming Queen. By the way, I am volunteering to be your campaign manager."
A round of applause followed his speech. Paul was one the class clowns. I usually appreciated his humor, but not today. "I don't suppose that I have a choice?"
"Nope, none at all!" he answered smugly.
"Cat, have other contestants been nominated for Homecoming Queen?" I asked.
"Yes, it is a tradition to nominate a few. But this could be the first year that one gets into the court. Kristen is a dead lock to win as Queen. But I hate to tell you this; there is a lot of support in the senior class for you. Alex told me that several members of the team were also going to nominate you," smiled Cat.
"I suppose that withdrawal from the voting would be out of the question?" I asked.
"Absolutely. The only excuses are either religious or pregnancy. And there isn't time for you to convert or conceive, so it looks like you're in!"
"You're really enjoying this aren't you," I replied with a smile.
Cat pointed her finger at her chest. "Me?"
I tried to put in out of my mind. There was nothing I could do about it. Still, there was a part of me that felt pretty good about being nominated.
At lunch I sat with my usual crowd. Cat always got to the cafeteria before me and she would save me a seat. I had just sat down when Laura came up. We all gave her applause for her morning announcement. I knew that she was also in the running for Queen. In fact, I had filled out a nomination for her that morning. My nomination for King was Mike Jackson. I would have nominated Cat, just to get back at her, but that was too obvious. I would get her back later.
"So, Erika, I'm sure you know that you've been nominated. How do you feel about that?" asked Laura.
"I'd prefer not to be nominated. I think the honor should go to a real girl. But, I appreciate that my friends think I'm worthy."
"If you get elected, I'd fully support it; you would make a wonderful member of the court or even a Queen," explained Laura. "And don't belittle yourself, you are a real girl."
"There are some that would say that she already is a queen," quipped Cat.
Everyone broke out laughing, including myself.
Chapter Twelve
Laura was fast becoming one of my best friends. We seemed to have a lot of common interests. There was something about her that was different, but I couldn't put my finger on it.
The rest of the week flew by. On Friday morning I sat in homeroom waiting for the announcements. Paul was up to something, but I didn't want to give him the satisfaction of getting angry. Actually, I found it impossible to stay angry with him. He was a nice guy. He was 5-11 and had light brown hair and green eyes. He took great joy in kidding me in homeroom. It was never mean spirited, and I found that I could sometimes get in a good zinger back. Paul was also on the school paper. He had teamed up to create a very funny weekly cartoon that made fun of almost everyone. He did the writing and Caroline drew the art.
Then came the announcements. First came the scores and club announcements. Then Mrs. Lee came on the PA to announce the ten candidates for the Homecoming King and Queen. The top three runners-up would be in the court. She first announced the boys. As expected, Alex and Mike were on the list. I didn't pay that much attention to the rest of the names. Then came the Queen nominations. Laura and Kristen were the first two names listed. I heard a few more names and then I heard mine. The class broke out in cheers and applause. I was soon busy receiving congratulations from the rest of the class. Paul began to distribute campaign buttons with a cartoon picture of me on them, and the words "Queen Erika I. Why not?"
"What would you have done with these if I hadn't been nominated?" I asked him
"No way, you were a sure thing!" exclaimed Paul. "What do you think of the buttons?"
"They are cute. Did you have to talk Caroline into helping you, or did she volunteer?"
"She was a very willing co-conspirator," replied Paul with a laugh.
"Hmmm, I'll have to thank her when I see her in photography class this afternoon. Could I have a couple of these buttons? I know my Mom will want one."
"Sure, Erika, here you are," he answered as he handed me a bag of buttons, "You can hand these out to supporters! So, do you mind if I continue to run your campaign?"
"No, not at all. Seriously, I want to thank you for doing this. What can I do for you?" I asked.
As the bell rang he leaned over to me and said, "You could go to the dance with me."
He left before I could give him a response, not that I was able to think of one. I was stunned. The dance was held after the game, so it was not a huge formal affair. But it was considered the first big social event of the year. I made it to my English class, but I was still in a daze. I had known that it would happen eventually. Several of the other contestants were already dating. There was a rumor that if we turned down more than two dates we would be disqualified, but I didn't believe it.
Halfway through class, Cat leaned over and asked what was wrong. I told her I'd tell her later. I still needed time for this to sink in.
Fortunately, Paul wasn't in any of my classes, so I didn't have to make a quick decision. I hadn't expected him to ask me out. I knew that Mike liked me, but he had recently started dating one of the cheerleaders. Her name was Tracey Brown, and she was a bit shy but was also really nice. She was also African-American and there weren't a lot of minorities in the school. Cat told me that this was the second time they were going out. She didn't know the reason why they'd broken up the first time.
By lunch there were campaign posters up all over school. I tried to ignore them, but they were everywhere. There were even a few promoting a write-in vote for Willi the Wolfhound. I saw that Paul had got a few up for me. I also saw the buttons everywhere.
"So what's bugging you? It can't be the nomination, you were expecting that," asked Cat, as she sat down next to me.
I looked over at her and saw she was wearing one of the buttons, as was almost everyone at my table. "Paul asked me out to the dance," I whispered to her.
"Really, that's cool, so what did you say?" asked Cat.
"Look, I'd really appreciate it if you kept this a secret. I didn't have time to tell him anything. I'll tell him this afternoon after the meet," I replied. We had a cross-country meet that afternoon and Paul was usually there. I used to think it was because he was covering it for the school paper. Now I wondered if it was because I was there.
"What are you going to say? You know that he is a pretty nice guy. You could do worse," asked Cat, in a much lower voice.
"I will tell him yes. I'm just not used to the idea that I am about to go to a dance with a guy," I answered. "So, who are you going with?"
Cat smiled. "I'll talk to you about that later."
Chapter Thirteen
There was a light drizzle coming down that afternoon. It was still warm, as we were experiencing Indian summer. I forced myself to forget about the election and Paul. This meet was very important as we were presently tied for first place with the Grantville Cougars. I saw Cat and Laura standing by the start. They had become my private cheering section. I gave them a small wave.
Surprisingly, I ended up having my best performance of the year. Grantville's runners had set a really fast pace and, combined with the rain, our runners were having a hard time. With a half-mile to go, their best runner sprinted ahead and I could tell that I was the only one who had a chance. I ran her down and just beat her at the finish line. While Grantville took second place, we grabbed the next three places!
As I was doing my cool down stretches, I saw Paul. I waved to him and he gave me a "thumbs up" with his right hand.
As I walked to the locker room, I asked him if he could wait for me. He said he would meet me out front.
I showered and changed. I ran my fingers through my hair. I decided that it was time for another trip to the salon, especially now that I would be going on my first date. I finished dressing and dried my hair. While I was getting used to wearing skirts and dresses, I still looked forward to my jeans day. Luckily, my team sweats counted as legit women's clothes. I checked myself in the mirror before I walked out, studying the image of the girl standing before me. It was difficult to remember what Eric looked like. To be honest, I was starting to like the person standing before me. Erika was a more complete person. I tried to put these thoughts down to the events of today, the election, Paul asking me on a date, etc, but deep down I knew that this wasn't true. I knew that I had started to debate my true identity the night of the assault. Life was becoming more complicated and simultaneously a lot more interesting.
When I came out, I saw Paul talking to Cat and Laura. "Here she comes. Excuse me, Ms. Walters, can I get a statement for the press on your great victory this afternoon!" asked Paul as he pretended to be extending a microphone towards me.
"I owe it all to my personal fan club and their undying support!" I replied.
"Girlfriend, if you keep winning, you'll need to give better interviews," joked Laura.
"Seriously, I appreciate all of you being at the race. We don't exactly get a huge crowd for the meets, especially when it's raining. The team is meeting for pizza, you want to come along?"
It was a tradition for the team to celebrate after a win and, being we were such a small team, we always brought friends.
"Sure, that sounds good. Laura and I will meet you two there," stated Cat, quickly dragging Laura away.
I was left alone with Paul. He smiled at me and we walked to his car, a vintage dark green VW Beetle. Somehow it suited him.
I looked at Paul and smiled. "I haven't seen many of these since I moved here."
"I may have the only one in town. It may be old, but it runs great," he replied.
He opened the door for me and I slipped in. "Thank you." I wasn't used to being treated like this, but I could get used to it!
He smiled back at me. I noticed he was less of a comedian when he wasn't in a crowd.
"Have you made up your mind yet?" he asked.
I smiled. "Yes, I have, I will go to the dance with you. However, I am still a bit uneasy about all this; it's happening pretty fast, so be patient with me."
He looked at me and took my hand. "I understand, Erika. But I just want you to know that I am persistent. I am also a good judge of people, and I have a strong feeling that Erika is going to be around for a while."
We met Cat and Laura outside Guido's. They were both smiling as they watched us walk up. I knew that Cat had told Laura everything. I really didn't mind, as the three of us had become very tight friends.
The rest of the team was already there. They waved us over and we joined them. The place was much more crowded than normal, as the football team wasn't playing until tomorrow afternoon over at Grantville High.
As the winner of the race, I was required by tradition to stand up and sing the school fight song. It was a take-off of the University of Wisconsin fight song. I am many things, but a singer is not one of them - in either gender! My singing was met by people putting their hands over their ears and making animal noises. I would have felt bad, but that was also part of the tradition.
"Oh, Erika, that was classic," laughed Cat, "classically bad!"
"Now you know why I was able to win today, nobody else wanted to sing," I quipped.
"This would make a great topic for this week's comic strip," added Paul with a laugh.
"Sure, that sounds great, then you'll also have a topic for the following week," I said. "Comic writer sits home, all alone, the night of the homecoming dance!"
"So, you said yes?" asked Laura.
I nodded.
Just then Rachael Patton stood up and began to tap her glass with a fork. She was one of our Co-Captains and probably our best over all runner. She was tall and wore her blonde hair in a short style and hadn't run today because of a slightly sprained ankle. She had already been offered a full athletic scholarship by several colleges.
"Excuse me, everyone. As you all know, Erika has had a pretty good day. She is one of the finalists for Homecoming Queen," she announced, pausing to allow applause. "She ran a great race today and helped us to stay in first place!" There was more applause. I noticed she was smiling at me, "And finally, and maybe most important, she has a date for the dance!"
I must have turned bright red as everyone looked over at us and clapped and made funny comments. I knew that it was being done good- naturedly, but I couldn't help but feel a little - correction, make that very - embarrassed.
"So much for taking this slowly," whispered Paul.
Later on Cat pulled me aside, "It's better this way, everyone would know eventually, so why try to keep it a secret?"
"Don't worry, Erika, we'll make sure you are ready for this," added Laura. "This is so cool!"
I wanted to say that I was just going to one dance with him, but even I couldn't believe that one.
When I got home, I told Mom about my big day. She had heard at work that I was one of the finalists for Homecoming Queen. I gave her a couple of the buttons. She laughed when she saw my likeness on the button.
"That's right! Why not!" she said as she read the slogan on the button. "How do you feel about this?"
"To be honest I'm filled with mixed emotions. Part of me is honored and excited."
"And what about the other part?"
"I don't know exactly how to describe it. I mean I'm a guy, yet I'm thrilled by the fact that my class has nominated to be the Homecoming Queen. I keep telling me that I just doing this because of the scholarship competition."
Mom nodded and let me talk. I suspected that she knew that I had more things to talk to her about.
I next told her of my victory. I was saving the news of my upcoming date for last. I wasn't sure how she would react.
I was very nervous, and it took me a few moments to get up the nerve to tell her about Paul. "I have one more thing to tell you."
"So, tell me all about him," she interrupted.
I was instantly stunned. "You know?"
"From the minute you walked in. I want you to know that I will always support you, no matter what path you choose," she explained. She then put the teakettle on the stove and turned on the burner.
We sat in the kitchen and talked for several hours. She told me that I should invite Paul over for dinner sometime, and said that I would probably be invited over by Paul's family. She also seemed to know that I was in a budding identity crisis.
Chapter Fourteen
Saturday morning was cloudy and a bit cooler. I decided to wear a red turtleneck top with a gray sweatshirt adorned with a picture of Willi. I was in jeans and brown loafers, my beloved sandals having been put into hibernation until spring.
Cat called. Laura was picking us up for the trip over to Grantville around eleven. Paul was also coming along with us. The only other task that morning was to call the salon and make an appointment. They had heard of my nomination and were excited about working on me. I told them that, due to practice, I couldn't be there until after 6. They told me it wouldn't be a problem and they told me that stayed open late on Wednesdays.
I met Cat at her house. Terri congratulated me and kidded me a bit about my upcoming date.
"Do you think I'm doing the right thing?" I asked Cat.
"To be totally honest, yes, I do. I think this is a very important crossroad for you and you shouldn't put it off," she answered. "Besides, you seem to be the only one worried. You're accepted here as Erika, you might as well acknowledge it and move on."
"Thanks, Cat, I can always count on you to give me an honest answer," I replied.
"That's what friends are for. You have become very special to me."
"So, who are you going to the dance with?" I asked.
Cat smiled at me. "I guess I should listen to my own advice more often, everyone will know soon enough. I'm going with Laura."
I smiled slightly. "You mean you two are lesbians?"
"I don't like labels. I still like boys, but something has clicked between Laura and me. What do you think?" she asked.
"I think it's great. But how will the rest of the school react?"
"Well, we aren't the first, and it would seem hypocritical to make a big deal about it when there are thirty guys running around campus in skirts. My mom knows and she is cool about it. As far as anyone else goes, this is my life and I am not looking for their permission."
"I fully support you and Laura. After all, you've been there for me!"
"Thanks, Erika, I really appreciate it. And I will always be there for you."
We gave each other a big hug. Just then the Hallmark moment was broken up by the sound of Laura's horn.
As I slipped in the back next to Paul, I gave Laura a knowing wink. She smiled back.
On the drive over to Grantville, I told them that I was feeling a bit nervous.
"I feel safe here in Golden Hill, but I am still a bit wary when I go to other towns," I stated.
"Well, don't worry, the Pit will protect you," promised Cat.
We formed the transplanted Pit in the visiting team's bleachers. We were presently 5-0 and headed towards another championship. Grantville was having a pretty good season, and at 4-1 they couldn't afford to lose to us.
Just before the game started, we watched as the Grantville students put up a huge banner that said, "The Grantville Cougars welcome the Central High Drag Queens." There were several male students wearing Central gear in drag mincing around their sidelines. I felt a wave of emotions run through me, ranging from fear to rage. I looked over at Caroline and could see the same range of emotions in her. There were a few other contestants in the Pit, and the rest of our class immediately comforted all of us.
If their intention was to psych-out our team, it failed miserably. Our team just glared at them in silence. The entire team seemed very intense. Alex looked up to the Pit and pointed at us. Mike Jackson starting waving the tattered gray rag that had once been my t-shirt during the opening kickoff. I pulled my camera out of my bag and took his picture.
The game was a blowout from the second that their kickoff receiver caught the ball. Our special teams almost decapitated him and in doing so caused a fumble. We recovered the ball to run in for a touchdown. We never let up from there, scoring on every possession, with the defense adding two more scores. Halftime saw 49-0.
The banners were still up after the halftime show and our team continued with their abuse of the Cougars. Our defense was not content to just not let them score, but they didn't want them to gain a yard. Our coach finally called off the dogs when the score reached 84-0. I also noticed that we let up right after several irate Cougar players tore down the offending sign. There was no more scoring and we recorded our most impressive victory in school history; the rest of the league got the message to not to piss us off.
We all got out of there right away to avoid trouble and headed to the post-game party at Alex's house. His parents owned an old farmhouse on the edge of town. They had converted the barn into an upstairs apartment for Alex, and transformed the downstairs part into a giant recreation room. It had become the site for the many post-game celebrations.
I saw Mike and Tracey when we walked in. He came up to me and said that the win was for all of us. I smiled and thanked him. We met up with Alex; he was talking to Kristen. It looked like they were becoming an item. He told us that our coach had told his Grantville counterpart to take down the sign before the game started.
Alex told us what happened next. "Coach said that the Grantville coach said that we should send some of our "sissies" over to do it. So, he turned to us and told us to really kick their asses. Not that we needed his permission. The team was really pissed and was tempted to go over and tear it down. Coach then made the same demand at halftime and was told to "get screwed." Apparently their own players tore it down without being told to. I guess we showed them!"
"I was hoping that they'd keep the signs up. I think we could have broke one hundred!" added Mike with a huge smile on his face.
I looked at Alex and Mike. "I think you guys are great. I wanted to personally thank you!"
Alex walked up and gave me a huge hug. He actually lifted me up off the ground.
"Well, maybe this will keep a lid on the usual BS that goes down when we play Red Hill High," said Alex.
He went on to tell me about the border war that existed between the two schools. Some of it I had heard about from Cat. He said that this year it would get pretty bad because it was shaping up as the championship game for the conference. Red Hill was our last game and they were also undefeated.
I caught up with Paul. For a non-jock he was well liked by the team. He was talking with some of the players. He planned on making the game the focus of this week's comic and was getting some of their input. He smiled when I walked over to him.
"So, are you having a good time?" he asked
"Yes, I am. By the way, my mom asked me to invite you over for dinner. How about Tuesday?" I asked.
"Sounds good. I have a similar invite from my parents for tomorrow."
"My mom is cool about you taking me to the dance. How are your parents taking it?" I asked. "You did tell them EVERYTHING about me?"
Paul smiled at me. "Yes, they know. They were at the game when you were attacked."
"Oh! And how do they feel about you taking me to the dance?"
"Kind of mixed feelings. My mom is totally cool with it, and so is my sister. My dad has a few issues - more with me than with you. But don't worry, he'll be polite and he won't rip your shirt off. He may not talk to you; but then again he doesn't talk to me all that much either. But on the plus side, my Mom is a great cook."
"Sounds like it will be a thrilling evening. I didn't know you had a sister, how old is she?"
"She's two years older and her name is Barb. She's in college. She's looking forward to meeting you."
The party lasted for a few more hours. The tension of the game slowly passed and everyone's focus shifted to the upcoming events of Homecoming and the game versus the Glendale High Knights.
Laura gave us a lift home. It had been a long day and I was really beat. Paul told me that he would pick me up around 5:00. We dropped him off first as Laura and Cat wanted to talk to me in private.
We went over to Cat's house and went into her room. It was funny that I once felt so nervous walking in there.
"How're you doing?" asked Laura.
"Well, considering everything that has happened in the past few days, I'm okay," I replied. "How are you doing?"
"I am a bit nervous about coming out at school. I know some won't take it very well. But my parents know and, while they aren't exactly happy, they are supportive," answered Laura. "I think they have always suspected that I was different, but that's different from knowing the truth."
"Do you only have feelings for girls or do you like boys too?" I asked
"I like boys like you," she answered with a smile and a wink.
Her answer caught me off guard and I did my best to recover. "Oh, I see. So you like the sensitive types! Well, as I told Cat, I'm your friend; and you'll always be my friend," I promised. I hoped my answer didn't sound too stupid.
Laura winked at me and giggled.
"Erika, I know that you like me a lot. However, I'd rather just be friends with you. Friend really isn't a good description, you're the closest thing to a sister I'll ever have," announced Cat.
"Was I that obvious?" I replied with a laugh, "Look, I'll admit I'm a bit jealous of Laura, but I think it's great that you two are happy." I was happy that Cat saw me as her sister, but part of me knew that meant we wouldn't date.
"Thanks, Erika. I appreciate your honesty," replied Cat.
Back home, I told Mom about the events of the day. She wasn't all that surprised about Cat and Laura. She told me that she'd make a dessert for me to take to Paul's house Sunday night.
Chapter Fifteen
Sunday morning I got up and ran a few miles. It had rained overnight, but it was starting to clear. I liked running early in the morning as it gave me a chance to think about things. The idea that Cat and Laura were now an item was slowly sinking in. I hoped that everyone would be accepting. But then again, the response by the football team yesterday showed that they were open minded.
I used most of the day to finish off some homework. Before I knew it, it was time to get ready. Cat came over and helped me pick out an outfit. I ended up in a long black skirt, black boots, and a red sweater. Cat checked my makeup and complimented me.
"You know, they're a few girls on campus that you could teach a thing or two about makeup," complimented Cat.
I smiled at Cat. I was struggling to put in my earring. I was starting to tremble slightly. Cat reached over and helped me.
"Nervous?"
"No. Whatever gave you that idea?" I answered with a slight laugh.
"Look, you'll do fine. It's only dinner, and Paul's mom and sister are pretty cool."
"What about his dad?" I asked.
"Paul's mom and sister are pretty cool," she repeated, with a smile. "Paul's dad is just a little old fashioned. I think he has some personal issues to deal with."
We talked a few more minutes until Paul arrived. He came in and met Mom, and he thanked her for the dessert.
"You look great, by the way," he said.
"Thanks." I was aware that I was blushing slightly. "Sorry, I'm just not completely used to getting compliments from a boy."
"You'd better get used to it," he replied. "You're beautiful."
Mrs. Brady met us at the door. I could hear the TV in the family room; it sounded like a football game. Paul's sister Barb joined us in the kitchen. Like Cat said, they were both pretty cool. I hit it off with both of them; they asked me questions while Paul went in to see his dad.
Paul walked back in. "Dad will be in when the game is over."
I sensed the tension between Paul and his father.
Paul joined us the kitchen table. Mrs. Brady had to get up every few minutes to check on dinner. She was cooking chicken breasts.
"It smells great, Mrs. Brady."
"Thank you, Erika."
"So, how do you feel about being nominated for Homecoming Queen?" asked Barb.
"Nervous. I also feel honored. I appreciate that my friends think so highly of me," I answered.
"Paul told me that Queen was pretty well a lock for one of the cheerleaders," stated Barb.
"Yes, her name is Kristen, but she deserves it. She is really nice," I replied.
"I hope you make the court. I think it would be great. Besides, it will be a night you'll never forget."
"Barb was in the court her senior year at Central," explained Mrs. Brady.
Then we heard the TV go silent. Paul gave me a look and a wink. In walked Mr. Brady.
"Dad, this is Erika Walters," introduced Paul.
I could feel his eyes move down me as he checked me out. He extended his hand. "Good evening," he stated in a flat, unemotional tone.
"Thank you, Mr. Brady, I'm pleased to meet you too." I replied, in a sweet, cheerful manner.
He sat down at the table across from me. He continued to inspect me. I decided to try and start some conversation.
"So, who won the game?" I asked.
"Steelers pulled it out in overtime with a field goal. Do you like football?"
"Absolutely. My mom even took me to a few games back in San Diego."
"Really? I would have thought that you wouldn't follow it now" he answered bluntly.
I ignored the obvious insult, "Well, it was easier to follow out there. The early games came on at 10:00 AM, so you could watch a game and still have the whole day to do things. Also the Monday night game started at 6:00."
Paul cracked a small smile. Barb also looked pleased with the way I was handling myself. The mind games had started. So far I'd returned his first serve. I prepared for the next volley. I was determined to stay calm and unemotional, even if I was kicked out.
"What do you think about the Wolfhound's game yesterday?" he asked.
"I loved it. The game sent a message to the rest of the league that you have to beat us on the field, not try to play stupid mind games with us."
"Yes, but how do you feel personally about the banner?"
"I felt it was insulting and juvenile, but I didn't take it as a personal attack."
He sat there in silence. It was like he was planning his next serve.
"You know, there are some people who would consider this whole scholarship contest immoral and slightly perverted," he stated, in a calm voice.
There was a very loud silence in the room.
I took a big breath. "That's true, but there have always been narrow- minded people who judge something or someone before they get to know and understand it or them."
I wasn't sure, but I think he cracked a smile.
"And what do you do when you meet these 'narrow-minded people' these days?"
"It depends on whether they are truly narrow-minded or just uninformed. If they are narrow-minded, then I ignore them the best I can. If they are just uninformed, then I try to educate them. But I won't sink to their level." Okay, the ball's back in your court, I thought.
The shot was returned quickly. "So, everyone who disagrees with you is narrow-minded or uninformed?"
"No, I never said that. But only a fool would make a judgment about something without knowing all the facts. I respect other people's opinions as long as they are based in facts and reason. I have no respect for closed-minded, uneducated opinions. I respect other viewpoints, even when I don't agree with them."
The only noise was the sound of the chicken cooking in the oven. I wasn't sure what was coming next.
"As a guest in my home, don't you feel that you should be respectful of my beliefs?" he asked.
"Yes, I do, and, as a guest invited into your home, my beliefs should likewise be respected. I doubt I would gain your respect by abandoning my beliefs just to please you. People don't have to all have the same beliefs to get along," I answered, half expecting to get shown the door.
He sat there and then broke out in a big smile, "Well, I'll give you credit, Erika, you didn't back down and you argued your points quite well. If you win that scholarship, you should consider going into law. You have the makings of a good lawyer. Hell, I might even hire you," he stated with a laugh.
"Dinner is ready," announced Mrs. Brady.
The rest of the evening was fine. As I left, Mr. Brady told me that I was welcome back anytime.
"Man, you really pulled it off tonight He actually likes you!" beamed Paul, as he drove me home.
"I'm kind of amazed that I survived his interrogation myself," I replied. "By the way, it's your turn on Tuesday."
"What time?" he asked.
"Come by around 6:30. Oh, my mom's questions will be more on your intentions, just in case you want to start working on your answers."
Paul walked me up to the front door. "I'll see you tomorrow. Thanks again for coming by, and I'm glad that everything worked out."
"I had a good time, thanks," I replied.
Paul stood there looking at me. I knew what was on his mind and part of me actually wanted him to do it. He shrugged his shoulders and then leaned over and kissed me. It was a quick little kiss on the lips, but I remember it to this day. Every girl remembers her first kiss!
He walked back to his car and waved good-bye. I stood there for a few seconds and then walked in.
"I'm home," I announced as I hung up my coat.
"Come on in the kitchen, honey," replied Mom.
I walked in the kitchen and saw that Cat was there with her mom. They were all drinking tea. I grabbed my mug and filled it from the teapot.
"How'd it go?" Mom asked.
I proceeded to tell them about my evening at the Bradys.
"I'm pleased that you held your ground," Mom stated proudly.
"Also, when Paul dropped me off he kissed me," I added, taking a sip of tea.
There was a momentary silence. I waited to see who would ask a question first.
"And how do you feel about it?" asked Mom.
"Mixed feelings. Part of me liked it, part of me is very confused, and part of me is scared," I answered.
"Why scared?" asked Terri.
"I know I may be stating the obvious, but this is starting to get a lot deeper and involved that a simple contest. I'm having a lot of conflicting thoughts. And to be honest, I'm not sure I want the contest to end," I announced. Judging by the looks on their faces, I wasn't exactly shocking them.
"And Paul's attraction to you just compounds these feelings," added Terri.
I nodded. "I appreciate your help and advice. It's also good to have someone I can trust to listen to me," I said.
Chapter Sixteen
The campaigns were in full swing. By Wednesday, almost every wall had a multitude of posters and flyers on it. I gave Paul a free ride with one main exception - don't mess with the other candidate's posters. Due to everything going on that week, Paul took a rain check for dinner. He understood completely.
Voting was very strictly monitored to ensure that the ballot box wasn't stuffed. Each ballot allowed you to vote for your top four. All votes had to be in by the end of lunch.
I basically tried to put it out of my mind, but the growing internal conflict with my gender had an influence. Part of me was really hoping to win. I braced myself for the results. They were due to be announced at the end of 6th period. I was in a fog most of the day and 6th period didn't come soon enough. I walked by the display case for the contest and saw that the number of contestants had dropped to 25. I looked at the pictures of the latest to drop out. I really didn't know them that well. I did recognize one. He had been at the football game on Saturday. So there was at least one casualty from Grantville's ignorance.
During PE, Coach Chambers called me over. "If you are a finalist, you will have a meeting to attend right after school. Go to the meeting, I'll know where you are. If you don't make it, well, you can run off your emotions."
"Thanks, Coach."
There was no need to change after PE with practice so soon after school. I did put on my team sweats. I felt a sense of pride from seeing the Wolfhound logo on one side and my name embroidered on the other. We had only two meets left before the playoffs. Barring injuries, I was a lock to earn a letter. I really wanted it too. I saw myself as a vital part of the team.
The sound of Mrs. Lee's voice snapped me back into reality. I walked out of the locker room and stood in the main hallway that led from the gyms to the rest of the school.
"I have the honor to announce this year's Homecoming King & Queen and their court. There will be a mandatory meeting in Rm. 105 immediately. First, I want to thank everyone for participating and for the wonderful campaigns that you all waged. I also need to add that, once again, Willi's write-in campaign fell short."
I listened as she called off the male winners first. As expected, Alex was named King. I was also pleased to hear that Mike Jackson was selected for the court. I really didn't know the other two all that well. Bill Fry was the student government VP, and Chris Taylor was the captain of the soccer team.
Next came the Queen and her court. Kristen was elected Queen. Then came the three members of her court. As I stood there waiting, several members of the team joined me. Laura's name was called off next, followed by Tracey's, and then mine!
The girls around me immediately swamped me. I thanked them and worked my way through well-wishers until I made it to the meeting.
Laura and Kristen ran up and hugged me when I walked in. I was very overwhelmed by it all. Once everyone arrived, Mrs. Lee once again congratulated us.
We were handed a booklet that contained the schedule of events. Mrs. Lee told us to read them overnight. She said that tomorrow we would be pulled out of class for our fittings. A local formal clothing rental company was donating the outfits. They would measure us tomorrow and have the clothes ready Friday.
Friday we would get to ride the float in the parade before the game. Then at half-time we would be presented to the student body. Our last duties would be to open the homecoming dance after the game. There were a few extras thrown in for the girls. On Friday afternoon, we would be given a free total makeover.
After the meeting, I headed back to practice. I ran into Ms. Bell on my way back to the gym. She asked me to stop by and see her tomorrow morning. I said I would and hurried on back to practice.
I reported to Coach Chambers and she told me to warm up and then to catch up with the rest of the team. Running that afternoon was very relaxing. I felt free. Our next meet was the following day, so we had a light practice. I changed and headed to the parking lot. Mom had allowed me to use her car so I could make it to the salon.
The staff at the salon had already heard that I was in the court. They were very happy for me. They colored my hair again and restyled it. Additionally, they gave me a discount on my nails. They were a bit longer than I was used to, but they looked great. I told them about the makeover on Friday and they told me that the woman who was doing it was excellent. I promised them a photo.
I arrived home and Mom was waiting there for me. She was more excited about what was happening than I was. We had a nice dinner at home. I spent the rest of the evening doing homework and reading the agenda for Homecoming.
Chapter Seventeen
The next day I caught a ride to school with Cat and Laura. We talked about the upcoming events. I was keyed up for several reasons. First, there was all the stuff going on with Homecoming, and then there was the meet this afternoon.
"You know, Erika, when I first met you back in August, I knew you'd do well here, but I had no idea that you'd get picked for Homecoming," confessed Cat.
"I would have been shocked if you'd told me that I'd still be the competition after two months," I replied
"Erika, you aren't in any competition anymore," stated Laura. "With every passing day, you leave your old life further behind you."
"Maybe you're right," I said to myself. Deep down I knew she was right, I just wasn't ready to openly admit it.
We got to school early. Laura wanted to soak in the atmosphere of being a "celebrity". I walked down to see Ms. B. Luckily, she was in her office and she waved me in.
"I see that you're having a great week," she announced
"Yes, it's not bad. It still hasn't sunk in about Homecoming."
"I am very proud of what you have accomplished so far. You are a credit to the program."
"Thank you, Ms. B."
"If there is anything you need or have questions about, please feel free to stop by my office."
"I know that, Ms. B, but thanks for the reminder. Is there anything else you need?" I asked.
"No, that's all for now. I'll see you at Homecoming," she replied.
As I walked out her office, I felt that something was up. I knew that she liked me, but there was something else going on. I put it out of my mind as I headed to homeroom.
When I entered my homeroom, I was greeted by a standing ovation. There were several cries of, "Speech! Speech!"
"Thank you, all. I really appreciate your support. I also want to thank all the 'little people' that helped with my campaign," I announced, while looking at Paul with a big smile on my face.
"I want a rebuttal, I'm taller than she is!" protested Paul.
Mr. Grant said it was time to sit down and get to work. I went to my seat and saw Cat grinning at me.
"What are you so happy about?" I asked.
"I am just pleased to see the changes in you. You have come a long way from the shy girl I knew back in August," she whispered.
"Excuse me, Miss Walters, this is for you," interrupted Mr. Grant as he handed me a pass.
"What does it say?" asked Cat, as I looked at it.
"It's my pass to get fitted for my gown. I need to be in Mrs. Roberts's room at 11:00. Cool! That will get me out of Calculus!"
"You'll have to tell me everything at lunch, and I mean everything!"
*******************
Entering the Home Economics classroom, I ran into Laura. "Hey, Erika! You're next!" Laura was really eating this up. I got a kick out of seeing her so happy.
"Hi, Laura, how was it?"
"It was great. Get this - they're even giving us lingerie to go with the gowns!" she exclaimed, holding up a bag, "Don't worry, Ms. B is here and they know about your status. You'll be fine. Well, see you at lunch!" Laura zipped out of the room.
I saw Ms. B talking to an older woman. The woman was dressed in very expensive clothes and everything on her was coordinated and looked... well, it all looked perfect.
"Hi, Erika, I want you to meet Mrs. Lincoln," introduced Ms. B.
"Good morning, Mrs. Lincoln. I'm pleased to meet you."
"So, this is the young woman that I have heard so much about? It is a pleasure to meet you too, Erika. Shall we get started?" replied Mrs. Lincoln.
I nodded as she led me to her work area. I saw Mrs. Roberts sitting at her desk. She looked up and waved to me. I waved back.
Mrs. Lincoln owned several stores in the area. Apparently she'd married well, several times, and divorced even better. Her stores were known to have the newest fashions and were swamped during major social events.
There was another woman standing there. I figured that she was the seamstress. There was no way that Mrs. Lincoln would lower herself to physical labor.
"Well, Erika, let me take a look at you. Yes, very nice. You stay in good shape," she noted.
"I'm on the cross-country team," I explained.
"Alright, dear, I need you to strip down to you bra and panties. We will need to get your measurements," she explained.
I reluctantly stripped down. The other woman took out a tape measure and went over my whole body. She then went to the clothes rack behind her and handed me a gown.
"Please slip this on, dear. It will be a little loose in some places, but that is what Rita is here for," Mrs. Lincoln stated.
The gown was strapless and was silver in color. "Your Queen will be in red. I assume the color choice has something to do with your school colors. I wouldn't select them," added Mrs. Lincoln with a slight smile. "Now what is your shoe size? We need you in heels to get the hem just right."
I put on the heels and stood there in the gown while Rita marked and pinned sections. Luckily, Cat had made me buy some heels and she had taught me to walk in them. I was still a bit wobbly, but I imagine that was due to being nervous.
I was then told to carefully take off the gown. I handed it to Rita and thanked her.
"Now, we need to get you a strapless bra and some other lingerie," continued Mrs. Lincoln.
She had me try on several styles before settling on a style. She then handed me a pair of matching panties, a garter belt, and several pairs of stockings.
"I think that a girl on a special night should be wearing beautiful things on every part of her body. Now those are yours to keep," she stated.
"Thank you, very much. You are very thoughtful," I answered. I was actually pleased by the gift!
Mrs. Lincoln nodded approvingly, "Now, let me see - good, you have pierced ears and only one hole per ear, how refreshing!"
She selected a pair of earrings and a matching necklace.
"Yes, these will work very nicely with your gown. I will bring these to school tomorrow. I want you here at 2:30 sharp. The makeup artist will be here and then we will get you dressed. Now don't forget your lingerie. I will be very disappointed if you forget them. Now, go get dressed. I think you need to get back to class. I will see you tomorrow, Erika."
I put my skirt and sweater back on and slipped on my shoes.
"Good-bye, Rita, thank you. Good-bye, Mrs. Lincoln. Don't worry, I won't forget. Thank you for everything," I said as I left.
As I walked out of the room, I saw Mrs. Roberts and Ms. B standing in the hallway. "She is something, isn't she?" whispered Ms. Roberts.
I smiled and nodded. "See you later, Mrs. Roberts."
I now knew why Laura had been so dreamy when I saw her. It felt good to be pampered. I could get used to it, I thought. I was immediately dragged back into reality when I got back to class. I arrived just in time for a surprise quiz.
At lunch, Laura and I told Cat all about Mrs. Lincoln.
Cat smiled at my description of Mrs. Lincoln. "She sounds like a real character."
"Will you be at the meet this afternoon?" I asked.
"Of course, we do have season tickets you know," quipped Laura. "Besides, it's so nice out."
We were in the middle of a dose of warm weather. It was due to last through the weekend, and then it was due to turn nasty.
"I know. When I saw the gowns for tomorrow, I was expecting to freeze." I replied.
"Oh, we'll be too excited to feel cold," exclaimed Laura.
I just looked at Cat and rolled my eyes, "What have you been feeding her the last few days?"
"I know, I will have to cut all sugar and caffeine out of her diet," added Cat.
"I don't care what you say, I'm going to enjoy every second of this!" exclaimed Laura.
I ran into Paul on my way to my photography class.
"I'll be at the meet this afternoon. Can I drive you home?" asked Paul, smiling at me.
"Sounds great, see you then!"
I sat down next to Caroline and asked her how it was going.
She looked at me and I could tell that she was depressed. "Well, I got into a huge fight with my dad last night. I told him that I was going to the homecoming dance and that I had a date. He kicked me out of the house."
"What are you going to do?" I asked. I was stunned.
"I moved in with my aunt. I'll still be in the district. My mom still supports me."
"If you need anything, let me know." I put my arm around her.
"Besides, I think you know that this is becoming a bit more than a competition for a scholarship for me," she whispered to me.
"What do you mean?" I replied softly.
"I'll call you tonight."
I told her I should be home between 6:00 and 7:00. I also decided to stop by Ms. B's office.
I swung into Ms. B's office on my way to Home Economics. She thanked me for the information and said that she would do what she could for Caroline.
I pretty much drifted through Mrs. Roberts' class. The team was getting dismissed early for the meet, so I was only in class for 20 minutes.
I was really looking forward to the meet. Not so much because of the competition, but because it would allow me to clear my head for a while. I was really concerned for Caroline and her reference to the fact that the contest wasn't important to her.
The meet was a pretty easy victory. Rachael was back and ran as if she'd never been injured. She easily won and we also took the next three positions. I grabbed fourth, but I didn't care what place I was in as long as we won.
I showered and changed and caught up with Laura, Cat, and Paul.
"So are you heading to Guido's?" asked Laura
"Absolutely!" I replied.
Cat left with Laura and I rode over with Paul. He leaned over and kissed me.
"So what was that for?" I asked.
"For fourth place."
After the celebration, he dropped me off and gave me another kiss. This time I responded back. Instead of a short little peck on the lips, we kissed a little longer and a lot more passionately.
"That was nice," stated Paul.
I nodded. "I gotta go. I'll see you tomorrow."
I was just getting in the door when the phone rang. Mom answered and I could hear her tell the person that I'd just got in.
"Hi, honey, Caroline is on the phone,"
"Thanks, Mom," I said as I took the phone from her. "Hi, Caroline, how are you doing?"
"Better, thanks. I appreciate your concern and thanks for talking to Ms. B. She already has helped me."
"Hey, that's what friends are for," I answered. "So, what else is on your mind?"
"Well. I guess I can trust you. Ms. B. is arranging with my mom for me to see a therapist, so I can start my official transition."
"What do you mean?" I asked. Caroline's words were starting to sink in.
"I'm transsexual. I finally stopped fighting it, and I plan to live the rest of my life as a female."
I was initially speechless. "Are you sure?"
"Yes. I knew deep down that I entered the competition not for the scholarship, but because of the chance to be myself. I mean that I'd love to get the scholarship, but I have never felt so free and at ease as I have this year. My aunt is totally accepting, and if my dad doesn't come around, that's his loss. Ms. B says that, to stay in the competition, I won't be able to start hormones until spring. But I can wait."
"Wow! Well, you can count on my support, Caroline."
"Thanks. Look, I'd appreciate it if you'd keep this quiet for now."
"No problem," I answered.
Caroline's revelation had me thinking. Until the competition, I had never thought about dressing in women's clothes. But I had to admit that I was becoming more and more at ease with it.
I also knew that it was deeper than that. I was happy being Erika. I felt a sense of excitement knowing that Caroline was staying in the contest. That meant that I could stay Erika until the end of the school year. I know it was it a bit selfish, but I didn't care.
Chapter Eighteen
The sense of excitement in school on Friday was electrifying. I drifted through my classes and was clock-watching the whole day. Whatever Laura had was apparently contagious, and I was almost as dizzy as she was.
To be honest, I remember very little about the day. I know I was in school, but I cannot remember a single detail between homeroom and 2:30 in the afternoon.
I arrived at Mrs. Robert's room and joined the other three girls. They had to get us ready by 4:30 for the start of the parade.
As they styled my hair and did my makeup, I smiled, thinking about what my friends in my old school would think. I was very curious about what I'd look like. They wouldn't let me see myself until they were finished.
They finally turned me around and I was speechless. I couldn't believe that it was me in the reflection. I thanked them for their wonderful work.
Next came the dress. Kristen was already dressed. She was having her crown adjusted and pinned down. She looked so beautiful. Mrs. Lincoln waved me over and directed me to the dressing area. I needed some help with the stockings and garters. I couldn't seem to line them up right. Mrs. Lincoln had one of her assistants come over and help me.
The dress fit like a glove. I stood there looking at myself in the mirror and was mesmerized. Mrs. Lincoln came up and helped me put my earrings and necklace on. She then set a small tiara on my head and pinned it down.
She leaned over and whispered in my ear, "You look lovely, dear, soak it all in. You will remember this night your whole life."
I slowly walked over to Laura and Tracey. They also both looked incredible. Although, combined we looked like the backup singers for a '50s girl singing group. Mrs. Lincoln was right. Our school colors looked much better on sports uniforms. Still, it did nothing to diminish the joy I was feeling.
We walked down with Kristen to the float. Only two of the guys would be on the float. The game was too important. Alex and Mike would join us at halftime in their uniforms. I was actually surprised that Kristen was skipping the game. The guys were dressed in James Bond tuxedos. Alex and Mike would change into theirs after the game and join us at the dance.
While we waited on the float, Laura and I joked about practicing our royal waves to the masses. Finally the parade started. We waited for a while. We were the last float and we had to follow the band, cars, other floats, etc.
I started to shiver a little as our float started down the street. I wasn't cold, so it had to be nerves. I had a momentary thought that this was some cruel joke, but it quickly faded. We had been told to smile a lot and to wave to everyone. I had no idea how tiring that could be. I searched the crowd for Mom, Cat, and Paul. I finally saw Mom; she was standing up front taking pictures. Terri was standing next to her and was videotaping us.
I saw Paul and Cat a few blocks down. I nudged Laura and she looked over and blew a kiss to Cat. What really surprised me was seeing Paul's parents in the crowd. I was stunned to see that his dad was also videotaping us.
We rode the float into the stadium and were escorted to seats near the field.
"I guess we're a little overdressed for the Pit tonight," joked Tracey.
Laura, Kristen, and I looked at each other, "Oh, my God! This is a red-letter day, Tracey actually told a joke!" exclaimed Kristen.
We all laughed, as Tracey rarely even spoke. As vocal and emotional as she was while leading cheers, she was equally shy elsewhere else.
We watched as Willi ran across the field with our 6-0 Wolfhounds following close behind.
Mike and Alex came over for a couple of photographs, then they ran back to the team.
We were provided wraps to keep us warm until halftime. The game was another blowout. The Glendale Knights were a .500 team and we had little trouble with them. At half time, we were joined by Alex and Mike and paired up to walk out to the 50-yard-line.
Of course, Alex walked with Kristen. Mike followed with Tracey. Bill Fry escorted Laura, and Chris Taylor took my arm. Chris was pretty cool. He kidded me that the girl's cross-country team was the only sport that drew a smaller crowd than soccer. It was true. Football was king at this school and all other sports combined were a distant second.
I was looking forward to hearing my name called out on the PA, but I was too busy concentrating on not falling on my face as we walked to the center of the field. High heels and turf don't mix. The guys were doing a great job supporting us.
The ceremony only lasted a few minutes, but, as Mrs. Lincoln had advised me, I took in every second and savored it. I wanted to remember this night the rest of my life.
The Wolfhounds continued the beating in the second half. At the end of the 3rd quarter, the coach pulled Alex and Mike and sent them in early to change. They joined us a few minutes before the end of the game.
The plan was for us to be taken over to the dance. Our last official duties were to walk in to open the dance. Then Kristen and Alex would get the first dance solo. Then we would join them for the second dance. After that we were on our own. The only rule was that we had to drop off the dresses, jewelry, and shoes before we left.
The entrance into the dance was pretty cool. It was completely dark except for the spotlight that focused on us as we walked in. Again, the King and Queen entered first. I was very nervous before the first dance. I was as talented a dancer as I was a singer. The only thing that made me feel better was when Chris whispered to me that he "sucked at dancing."
Luckily, it was a slow dance and we stumbled our way through it. After the dance, Chris thanked me and excused himself. I remembered that Cat had told me that he was dating a junior. I was about to look for Paul when I looked out and saw Laura dancing with Cat. They were getting a few looks, but otherwise everyone seemed okay with it.
Just then, I felt someone take my hand. I turned to see Paul and he led me out into the mass of dancers.
"I must tell you that I'm a horrible dancer," I whispered as I leaned close to him.
"Don't worry about it, you more than make up for it by the way you look," he replied.
I smiled and did my best. The combination of my lack of dancing ability and the dress limited my movements. I debated going up to Mrs. Robert's room and changing, but I was enjoying the way I looked too much. Okay, I was a little vain, but I think I'd earned the right to be.
In addition to stepping on Paul's feet, I also tried to dance with several other guys. Because of my "mascot" status with the team, I must have danced with half the football team, including Alex and Mike. Paul didn't mind, in fact he seemed to be taking great pleasure in my suffering.
I ran into Caroline and she was with her date. He was a boy from our photography class. She looked very much at ease with her life now. I was so happy for her.
I saw most of the other contestants. Attendance was mandatory and failure to attend could lead to being dropped. In between dances, I ran into Ms. B.
"You seem to having a wonderful time, Erika."
"I really am, even though I can't dance!"
"I think you're doing fine."
Just then one of the photographers walked by. Ms. B waved him over.
"I would really appreciate a photo with you, Erika," she asked.
"Sure, sounds great," I replied. I had posed with several other people that night, including Paul. Laura had given me instructions on how to pose correctly.
After the shot was taken, Ms. B thanked me, saying she wanted a memento of this evening as a sign of the success of the program.
I spent the rest of the evening hanging out with Paul, Laura, and Cat. Before I knew it, it was time to leave. I danced the last dance with Paul. It was, of course, a slow dance and it felt very romantic.
Laura and I walked up together to Mrs. Roberts's room. Mrs. Lincoln was there to ensure we turned in everything. I carefully took off the gown and placed it on the hanger. The shoes were a bit scuffed from the dance, but I guess that was to be expected. I took off the necklace, tiara, and earrings and placed them in their boxes. It was funny, but I had totally forgotten I was wearing the tiara. It was only after I looked in the mirror that I saw it. It really looked out of place with my denim skirt and white blouse. I didn't bother changing my lingerie. I liked the feel of it against my body.
As I handed my stuff in to Mrs. Lincoln, I felt a bit down. I was sorry the night was over.
"Cheer up now, dear, you'll have other evenings to look forward to. I am very proud of you," she smiled, handing me her card. "When the prom comes around, call me. I have some things that would look lovely on you."
"Thank you very much, Mrs. Lincoln." I threw caution to the wind and leaned over and gave her a hug. To my genuine surprise, she returned my display of emotion and wrapped her arms around me.
I walked back to the gym with Laura; she was also sorry the night was over. We found Cat and Paul talking to Alex, Kristen, and a group of other couples.
"Hey, girls, my parents are throwing a little post-party party in the barn, you want to join us?" asked Alex.
"Absolutely!" exclaimed Laura, perking up.
I rode over to the party with Paul. "So, did I tell you how great you looked tonight?"
"Not in the past ten minutes," I replied.
"I don't know how this will turn out, but it's been worth it so far!"
"I agree!"
After being at the party for an hour, I hit the wall. I suddenly felt very tired and Paul took me home. He parked his bug in our driveway.
"Erika, I really had a great time tonight, and I'm happy I got to share it with you!"
He smiled and took me in his arms. I offered no resistance as he started to kiss me. Suddenly, this all felt so normal and natural. We kissed for several minutes.
"I think I'd better go in." I then leaned over and gave him a short kiss on the lips and walked into the house. I didn't fully understand what was happening, but there was no sense in denying that I was now Paul's girlfriend.
Chapter Nineteen
Early November brought in the first taste of winter and I was totally miserable. It wasn't just cold, but windy and rainy too. For the first time in a while, I missed San Diego. To make matters worse, the rules of the competition still required us to wear skirts or dresses four out of five days a week. Cat was truly enjoying my discomfort. Even with tights on I was freezing.
The cross-country team had finished first in the league and our last meet was the area championship. This would be our last meet as a team. Two of our runners, including Rachael Patton, were going to the state finals. So the area championship would be my last meet. I was looking forward to the meet, but sad at the same time. Being on the team had been a great source of joy to me. Coach Chambers told me that I was more than welcome to try out for the spring track team. She said that I would be a welcome addition. I told her I would be happy to try out, if I was still eligible.
"District rules state that anyone earning a letter in a sport is eligible to try out for other sports. Look, Erika, I know we got you on our team initially through a loophole, but that no longer matters. You also helped this team win a championship, and I fully expect you to help us compete tomorrow. Now, I know there is the issue of the scholarship contest. But is it still an issue for you?"
I smiled and shrugged my shoulders. "To be honest, I'm not sure anymore. I am very comfortable with myself right now."
"I suspected as much. Well, be ready for tomorrow's meet and we'll talk about track later."
Paul was waiting for me after practice. I climbed into his VW Bug. I leaned over and he kissed me. I was growing more and more comfortable about dating him. I was now fully accepted in his home and had been to dinner several times since my first combat dinner back in October.
"If you're unhappy now, you're really going to hate it when it gets cold," quipped Paul.
"Ugh, I don't even want to think about it. I wish they'd ease up on the dresses and skirts soon. Even the real girls have stopped wearing skirts and dresses!"
"They're trying to weed your group down some more. After all, they can't afford twenty-two scholarships," explained Paul as he drove me home.
"Twenty-two? So we must have lost a couple more!"
"Hey, don't worry about it. Everything happens for a reason," replied Paul.
Paul dropped me off and we kissed good-bye. I walked quickly to the front door and entered.
"Hi, I'm home," I yelled, as I hung up my coat.
"How was practice?" asked Mom as she cut up some chicken breast.
I went into the kitchen, and as I helped her prepare dinner, I told her about school and practice.
We sat down and talked while dinner cooked. It was a chicken and rice casserole. I was excited about the meet and the last regular-season football game Friday evening. We were undefeated and could clinch the league championship against Red Hill, our rival. I began to notice that something was bothering Mom.
"Is there something wrong?" I asked.
"We got a notice in the mail today. Mrs. Martin's assault trial is starting Monday, and they've subpoenaed you as a witness."
The memories of being attacked after the first home game were still fresh.
"I thought she was going to plea-bargain or something?" I exclaimed angrily. I just wanted this whole mess over.
"Apparently, she's claiming self-defense. The DA thinks that she's bluffing and hoping that you and the other witnesses don't show up. He told me that if you show up, she'll probably plead guilty."
"I'll do it. Besides, being in a courtroom can be used as extra credit in my Civics class!"
After dinner, I called Cat and told her about my chance to be a witness. She agreed with my decision to testify, but she warned me to be careful.
"Why? What do you know that I don't?" I asked.
"Jason is very vindictive. He might seek revenge against you. Did you know that he attends Red Hill now?"
"No, I didn't know that. Do you think he'd be stupid enough to show his face around here?" I asked.
"You're right, he's not that stupid. But if we win Friday, we'll play Red Hill again in the first round of the play-offs. The game will be at a neutral site, Pine Valley High. He's not banned from there. If you help put his mom away, he may try something."
"I'll have to tell my mom this!"
"She knows. My mom just told her," confessed Cat.
Naturally, Mom was worried and I had to beg to go to the game. She said that she would call the police in the morning and see if there was anything that could be done.
It didn't seem as cold the next morning; maybe I was getting used to the weather. Then again, I wasn't in a skirt today. Being it was the day of a meet; I could wear my warm-up sweats just like the rest of the team. I was really going to miss cross-country! Paul picked me up and drove me to school. I told him about the trial and the potential problem with Jason. He said that this meant that he would have to drive me everywhere to ensure my safety. I punched him lightly in the shoulder, and then I gave him a kiss.
School always flew by on the days of meets. Because the area championships were being held at the college, we got out of school early that day. It was pretty exciting to see all the top teams from the area. There were several teams from private schools, and they put much more emphasis on the sport. We knew that winning would be difficult. Coach Chambers told us to go out and run our best, and that we'd be winners in her eyes.
As we got in place for the start of the race, we were all pretty amazed by the size of the crowds. We were used to 20-30 students and family at best, and there were several hundred people there.
The team ran a great race. No, we didn't win. We finished fifth overall, which wasn't too bad as there were 21 teams entered. Rachael finished second overall and that was a great victory in itself. I had a good run but was definitely outclassed by many of the runners. I was just happy that I helped us as a team.
After a team photograph, we headed to Guido's for our traditional post-meet pizza party. Emotions were running a little high, as this was our last meet as a team. Coach Chambers stood up and thanked us for our great effort all season. She then named the letter winners. I felt a great sense of pride when my name was called off.
I rode home with Cat and Laura. Unfortunately, Paul couldn't be there as he was starting a new job. Because of his work on the student paper, he'd been selected for a special internship with the local newspaper. He was pretty excited and I was very happy for him, even though I was a bit disappointed that he wasn't at the meet.
With the meet behind us, we were now focused on the football game. My personal historian, Cat, told me that this week was usually filled with pranks. But in recent years some of the pranks had turned nasty. Students were warned that they would be suspended and possibly face criminal charges for any vandalism.
"The police used to turn a blind eye to the pranks, but they got out of hand," Cat informed me.
"Did the retaliation by the team a few years ago have anything to do with it?" I asked. I was referring to an incident in which some Red Hill students assaulted a couple of contestants and the football team went up there and got revenge by beating up the assailants.
"No, the bad blood had started long before that. Last year, a bunch of cars got vandalized during the game up at Red Hill - slashed tires, sugar in the gas tank, stuff like that. Almost caused a riot. Both schools were told to stop it," added Laura.
"And I thought everything was nice and happy out here in the country," I said with a laugh.
"At least we don't have gang wars and drug dealers on campus like California," said Cat.
"You forgot about earthquakes and riots too," added Laura.
"Yes, but at least it's warm there!" I replied.
"Cold? This isn't cold! Wait until January, and then it will be cold!" explained Cat.
"I hope they relax the dress code for us by then. The point has been made: skirts and cold and wind don't mix. I get it. I mean, I haven't seen either of you two wear one in the last couple of weeks."
"Poor baby," sniffed Cat, with a smile, "but you look so cute in them!"
That was it. I resorted to my secret weapon and starting tickling Cat. I soon had her pleading for mercy and forgiveness.
Chapter Twenty
The highlight of the school day was the pep rally during 6th period. The school was smart to cancel classes, as everyone was distracted. In terms of the schedule and the playoffs, the game had little meaning. We knew that we would be playing them again next week. But in terms of pride, the game meant a lot. Alex told us that their goal was to win, without giving too much away for next week. But he hinted that they would try a few plays to plant the seed for next week.
I was showing my spirit that day. I was wearing a long gray skirt, a red turtleneck sweater, and my black leather boots. However, for the game I fully planned to be in jeans. The game time temperature was supposed to be 40. I'll admit it; I'm a California wimp when it comes to weather.
In the Pit, the feeling was electric. I noticed that there were a lot more rent-a-cops at the game, along with many real police. I saw Officer Bell, but he was too far away to see me. I pointed him out to Cat and Laura.
As usual, Willi led the team out. As expected, it was a rather tight game. Both teams played with caution. Next week's victory was more important. The game went into halftime tied at 7-7. I stayed in the Pit instead of walking around. I was a bit worried that Jason might be at the game. Paul told me that the word was out and that if he showed up he would be immediately reported to the cops. Still, I was a bit nervous.
The second half was a bit more exciting. Mike Jackson started it off by returning the kickoff for a touchdown. I had my camera out, but I got too caught up in the excitement of his run and forgot to take any photos! We scored two more times and the final score was 28-14. What was more important was that we were healthy. There was the usual party out at Alex's barn, but it ended earlier than normal, as the coach wanted them focused for the playoffs.
Paul drove me home and waited until I was inside. I appreciated his looking after me. As usual, Mom was waiting up for me. I told her about the game, over a cup of tea.
"So, how is it going between you and Paul?" she asked.
"We're fine, why?"
"I am a little concerned that's all. You two are getting closer all the time. Have you thought about the consequences?" she asked.
"A little."
"How does Paul see you?" she asked.
"What do you mean?" I took a sip of my tea.
"Look, I'm not judging you or Paul. But is he attracted to you because he sees you as a girl, or as a boy dressed as one?"
I sat there in silence for a moment. "I'm pretty sure he sees me as a girl."
"And the farthest you've gone is kissing?" she asked.
I would have been offended if anyone else was asking me these questions, but my Mom and I had always had a very honest and open relationship, "Yes, that is as far as it has gone, and, yes, we sometimes French kiss."
She smiled. "I just want you to be prepared if and when it gets a bit more serious."
"Oh." I knew what she was talking about. To be honest, it had been on my mind lately. Sexually, as a male, I was still a virgin; I had tried to lose it, but had been very unsuccessful. Oh, I'd had some sexual experience. I'd dated a girl who gave me a few hand jobs and even oral once. Now it occurred to me that I might soon be in her position.
"Look honey, it's normal to want to explore your sexual curiosity. I just want you to be safe."
"I appreciate your concern."
"I think that you and Paul do make a nice couple by the way," she added.
"None of this bothers you, even slightly?" I asked. I figured that, since we were having a heart to heart talk, anything was fair game.
"Concerned, yes; bothered, no. I think you are on a path of self- discovery. I'm here to help you, but you must find it on your own. Besides, you seem to be doing what is natural and right for you. To be upset with you for that, would be like being upset with you for having nicer hair than me," she answered with a smile.
"Is it that obvious?" I asked.
She smiled and nodded. With that we embraced and had a long hug.
"So, how long have you been jealous of my hair?" I asked with a laugh.
Chapter Twenty-One
I was held out of school Monday because of the trial. I was nervous, but also excited. It was egotistical, but it would be fun to be the center of attention. Mom told me I watched too much TV.
Mom ensured that I dressed up and looked professional. I was in a skirt and matching jacket. I was wearing a white blouse underneath. She checked my makeup and was pleased. She told me that the cross- examination might get nasty and personal.
"I hadn't thought of that," I replied.
"Hmm, maybe you haven't been watching too much TV! They always badger the victim in those shows."
"Thanks for making me feel better. Gee, now I remember all those horrible bedtime stories you told me that traumatized me when I was younger!" I replied sarcastically.
"What doesn't kill you only makes you stronger!" she added with a smile.
We arrived in the court and were briefed by the DA. He told me that he would present his list of potential witnesses in the opening brief. He told us he'd be shocked if she didn't try to cop a plea.
I looked around the court and saw many people I knew. Mrs. Lee was there too. I think a lot of them were there to see Mrs. Martin get knocked down a notch. She had bullied and threatened the community for years, and now her enemies were there to see her fall. I almost felt sorry for her. I was more pissed with Jason. He was sitting behind her table with the rest of his family. He looked over my way once and glared at me. I returned it with my best stare. Childish, yes, but I wasn't going to cower in front of him again.
The judge entered and we all stood up. I was keeping notes. I wasn't kidding when I told Mom that I could get credit for being here. She asked if I'd get credit if I were the defendant.
As promised, the DA went through the list of potential witnesses and said that he planned to show four different videos of the assault. Mrs. Martin looked back and saw the packed courtroom. I watched as she whispered to her lawyer. He stood up and requested a conference with the judge and the DA. The court was placed in recess. The DA looked over at us and winked. I'd leave that out of my report.
Thirty minutes later, they returned. Mrs. Martin stood up and changed her plea to guilty. She was sentenced to sixty days in jail, two years probation, and 300 hours of community service. The sixty days in jail would be suspended if she attended anger management classes.
I heard some in the crowd complain that she got off lightly. I was okay with the sentence. I felt Jason staring at me as we walked out. I decided to ignore him and kept my back turned toward him.
"Well, since this finished so early, I imagine you'll be coming back to class," stated Mrs. Lee. "I'll be happy to give Erika a lift to school, Ms. Walters."
"Great! Couldn't I get a suspended sentence too?" I quipped, as I walked out with my principal.
Actually, we had a pretty good conversation on the way back to school. She told me how proud she was of the way I had fit into the class. I had to admit that knowing that she was following my activities made me feel good. We both hoped that this incident was over.
I arrived just time for lunch. I received a lot of compliments for my outfit.
"So, the trial ended before you could testify?" asked Laura.
"Yes. I think she accepted defeat when she saw the crowd there to get their pound of flesh. She could have faced a stiffer sentence if she was found guilty by a jury."
"Speaking of a 'pound of flesh,' I think that's what they're serving today in the lunch line!" quipped Cat.
There was an immediate chorus of groans.
"That joke was below even Erika's standards," stated Laura.
"I thought it was funny," I told Cat, "although the portions seem closer to an ounce here."
"See," replied Cat, "a pound's more than an ounce, so my joke is above Erika's!"
We all groaned again.
The rest of the week was relatively uneventful. The buildup to the game was making concentrating on class work hard. Luckily, the team seemed focused and didn't appear to be caught up in the hype.
The night of the game we drove over to Pine Valley. Laura was at the wheel, even though Paul had volunteered. For some reason, no one wanted to sit in the back of his Bug. The drive to Pine Valley took an hour. When we arrived, they directed us to our lot. To avoid problems, the teams and their fans were kept separate. The stands were packed and the Pit was formed around the 40-yard line.
By having the better record, we were considered the "home team." Red Hill came out first with their mascot leading the way. They had a student in a hawk costume. He looked so lame compared to Willi as he ran out before the team.
We took the lead halfway through the first quarter on a thirty-yard pass by Alex. The Hawks fought back and soon had first and goal from the two-yard line. This time, it was Alex waving my old shirt above his head. I don't know if it was the reason or not, but the defense stiffened. After two rushing attempts, Red Hill lost three yards. On third down they attempted a screen pass to their running back. Mike sprinted in and intercepted the ball and returned it 94 yards for a touchdown. We were screaming and jumping up and down during his whole touchdown run.
The score seemed to break Red Hill's back, as they never came close to scoring again. We added two more scores and won 28-0. We were now going to the championship game vs. Crawford High. The game would be played at the local college next Saturday.
The road trip to Alex's barn was a joy. I felt so relieved, not only had we won but there'd been no sign of Jason. Paul told me that there were guys stationed all around us at the game, just hoping that he would show up and try to cause some trouble.
"Did you arrange it?" I asked him.
"No, it was set up by Alex and Mike, your guardian angels. Not that they were needed, because I was there to protect you!"
"I believe you would," I remarked as I leaned over and kissed him.
"You guys are sick," joked Laura.
"Yes, I agree with her. Why can't you be normal like us!" added Cat, who then leaned over and kissed Laura on the cheek.
"Hey, keep your eyes on the road. I can read tomorrow's headlines 'Four Students Killed in Car Accident: Police believe lesbian lust was cause'," joked Paul.
"Maybe, but I'm sure the story would focus on you two lovebirds," quipped Cat.
The party was fun but subdued. The team knew that they had to be ready for next week's game vs. the Mudlarks.
"Just what the hell is a Mudlark?" asked Mike.
"It's the local name for a songbird," answered Cat.
"Oooooh! Look out! Here come the vicious songbirds!" laughed Mike
"We'll just sic Willi on them," added one of the linemen.
"The only bird Willi would attack is a chicken sandwich," added Alex. "Let's keep focused. They are also undefeated and they're the defending champions. So, they're pretty tough birds. We didn't come this far to lose now!"
The room got silent as the team nodded in approval. I could see why Alex was the team leader.
On the way home, I asked Cat when she was going to try out for some game show.
"Maybe I should. I do have a wealth of useless knowledge in my head."
I knew that she had more than useless knowledge. She had a 4.0 GPA and was in the running for class valedictorian. She'd applied to several Ivy League schools and was in line for several scholarships.
Laura dropped Cat and me off at her house. She wanted to show me something. I kissed Paul goodbye and gave Laura a hug. We went into Cat's house and she showed me a letter from Cornell University inviting her to apply.
"Wow! That's fantastic!" I said as I gave her a long hug. We went into her room and accessed their website. She said she had time to make up her mind and that she was expecting a few more letters. Cat then asked me if I'd gotten anything back from schools I applied to.
"I won't be going to school unless I get this scholarship, we can't afford it. If I don't, then it looks like community college until I get some student loans," I explained.
"I know you will, besides, at worst you'll tie with Caroline. She told me last week about her decision. I think it's wonderful."
"So do I. I have to get home. See you tomorrow."
"You okay?" she asked.
I smiled back. "Yes, no problems."
I cut across the yard towards my house; it had been a great evening.
Chapter Twenty-Two
When I agreed to write my story down, I knew this would be one of the most difficult parts to write. My friends and family all agreed that I needed to include it in this account of my life in high school. I agreed with their advice, as it really happened and it had a huge impact on my life.
As I crossed the yard, I was suddenly knocked to the ground. I never heard him coming, and I was caught completely by surprise. I didn't have time to scream out, as someone was sitting on top of me, and he was holding something sharp to my throat.
"If you want to live, bitch, don't make a sound," he whispered. There was a vicious tone to his voice. I felt the blade press closer to my throat. I offered no resistance.
He was wearing a black ski mask and I could smell alcohol on his breath. He then took out a roll of duct tape and taped my mouth shut. Then he rolled me over on my stomach, pulled my hands behind my back, and taped my hands together. Looking back, I don't know why I didn't fight back against him. He then pulled me to my feet and led me through the back yard and through the yard of the house behind us. He led me to a beat-up white van and pushed me in. He then taped my ankles together.
We drove away. I was praying that someone had seen us. Hopefully, he would be pulled over by the police. I knew it had to be Jason, and I had never felt so terrified in my whole life.
After driving around for a while, he pulled off the road. From what I could tell from my position, we were behind the strip mall, maybe five miles from my home.
He pulled me up to my knees and stared at me. I couldn't see his face, but I was still trying to memorize anything possible so I could identify him later; that is, if I lived.
He moved closer to me and I could see him smiling. I noticed that his right front tooth was chipped. I searched my memory to try and remember if Jason had a chipped tooth.
"So, bitch, you want to be a chick; well then, let's see how you can please a real man," he sneered.
To my horror, he unzipped and dropped his pants. He turned around the passenger side seat and sat down. He pulled me closer and then he began to stroke his cock.
I shook my head vigorously, but that only seemed to excite him more.
"Now, slut, get any crazy ideas out of your head, I'll kill you in a second if you try and bite me. I also don't want a peep out of you, except any moans of pleasure!"
There was no way out; I had to do whatever I could in order to survive, and so I could get my revenge. Yes, you bastard you are going to pay, I thought.
He moved my head closer to his cock and then he pulled the tape off my mouth. He pushed me closer. "Open your mouth, bitch," he demanded.
I tried to focus on anything else as he used me. I felt tears dripping down my face as he worked my head back and forth. I noticed that he had a large mole just to the right of his navel and I concentrated on it. I also prayed for help. He climaxed in my mouth and then pulled out and finished shooting his cum all over my face.
He reapplied the tape and pushed me back. He wasn't just content to use me, but he wanted to humiliate me too. I forced myself to remember every single detail. If I survived, I wanted to put him away.
As he sat there, I saw him take a drink from a bottle of something in a brown bag. The last thing I needed was for him to get drunk! He stood up and reached down and pulled me up. He then punched me in the face. He repeated this several times. Taking a drink in between punches.
He tired of this game after a few blows. By now, I couldn't see out of my right eye, and I could feel blood dripping out of my nose. In fact, my whole face hurt. I felt a growing fear that he would kill me.
He then rolled me over on my back. I felt him cut the tape from my ankles and he pulled my legs apart. I tried to pull away, but he was too strong. I felt him pull down my jeans and then my panties and gaff.
"Don't struggle, bitch, I know you want thish," he exclaimed, slurring his words.
I kept telling myself that this wasn't happening, and at the same time hoping it would be over soon.
I felt him wipe something cold and slick between my legs. I felt him press against me and violate me. There was no pleasure, only pain, fear, anger, rage, and hatred. Yes, I truly hated him and wished him dead. My hatred kept me going through it all. I felt him in me. I felt my tears pouring down my face. I tasted blood in my mouth. He then finished and pulled out of me. He pulled up his pants and took another drink as I lay there.
"Maybe I should just cut off your useless little cock; sluts like you don't need one of their own. You can always get some guy to fuck you!" he growled. He then pressed the knife against my male organs.
I held my breath and waited. Would this be how my life ended?
Thankfully, he pulled the knife back and then he then reached down and pulled up my jeans. "Now I'm going to be nice and let you go. Be a good little slut and go home and don't tell anyone," he ordered.
Unwillingly, I nodded - anything to appease him. He grabbed me and pulled me out the back door. I was dragged across the ground. He then lifted me up and tossed me onto the edge of a dumpster. I caught a glance at his van and made out the color and make. It was a white Ford van. I even saw the last three numbers of the plate. He then pushed me in. I found myself on my back surrounded by trash.
"Thish is what happens to trash, you slut!" he laughed, as he pulled away.
I waited until I heard the van drive away. I fought to get on my feet and, after twenty minutes, I worked my way out of the dumpster. Thankfully, he hadn't taped my ankles again. I knew I had to get away, just in case he changed his mind and came back. He had already raped me, he might decide to come back and kill me.
I was cold and in pain, but my mind was clear. Hate does keep the mind clear; it also kept me from passing out. I stumbled to the road and looked for help. It was difficult, as I could only see out of my left eye. I was able to pull the tape away from my mouth. I tried to get the tape off my wrists. Unfortunately, he had taped them too well. I looked around and tried not to panic. It was late and there were no cars in sight. I saw an apartment building in the distance, and I stumbled towards it.
I started shivering uncontrollable. I guess it was a combination of the cold and being so scared. I was terrified by the possibility of Jason returning.
Then I saw the headlights of an 18-wheeler approaching. I jumped up and down to get his attention. The sound of his air brakes was the most beautiful sound I could have heard. My legs immediately went weak, and I fell to the ground. I also started crying uncontrollably, almost hysterically. I guess it was from relief.
The trucker ran over to me. His eyes told me that I must have looked like hell.
He carried me over to his truck and carefully set me down. First, he called for help on his radio, and then he gently loosened the tape around my wrists.
"Help is coming, Missy. Hang in there," he comforted, as he cradled me in his huge arms.
Within minutes, I was in an ambulance and heading to the ER. I tried to tell the policeman everything. I wanted him to get the bastard. He radioed my description of my attacker and the van. He also called for a rape investigator to meet us at the hospital. As the EMT worked on me, I relaxed a little and then the pain of what had happened swept through me. I was now a rape victim!
The EMT was very calm and soothing and did his best to help me. The policeman was also very sensitive to what had happened to me. He apologized as they took samples from my face. I nodded and tried to say that it was okay. I wanted them to have evidence so they could get him.
I was taken into the ER and examined. The doctor was very nice. He told me that my nose might be broken and I had a post-traumatic shock. There was a cut above my right eye, which needed stitches. He told me not to worry, as the scar should blend nicely into my eyebrow. He promised that I would look fine. The eye wasn't injured and he put a cold pack on it to bring down the swelling. I also had a few bruised ribs. I wasn't sure how I'd hurt them. It had to have happened either during the initial attack or when I thrown into the dumpster.
He had to do a total exam, due to the nature of the attack. He worked with a policewoman trained to gather rape evidence. She had to take swabs from my mouth and my rear. The doctor told me that I might have some bleeding for the next few days. Additionally, he ordered the nurse to give me some medication for the pain.
They were both very cool and understanding. A detective came in and continued the questioning. The female police officer also took photos of my face and all the damage. I lost all track of time and have no idea how long they questioned me.
After they'd gotten the evidence they needed, they let Mom in to see me. Of course, she cried as she tried to comfort me. The doctor said that they were going to keep me overnight for observation.
By the time they moved me up to a room, the drugs had pretty much taken their effect. The physical pain was deadened, but the emotional pain was still strong. I gave in and fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Chapter Twenty-Three
When I woke up, I was disoriented. There was an IV in my arm. I looked around the room and saw Mom asleep in a chair pulled up next to my bed. I also noticed Cat, Laura, and Terri asleep in other chairs.
I tried to sit up. I felt so stiff and sore. My nose and eye hurt, and I reached up to touch them. I didn't want to wake anyone, so I pressed the button for the nurse.
The nurse came in and smiled. "Well, I'm happy to see you're awake. How can I help you, dear?"
I tried to smile, but it hurt too much. "Can I have something to drink, please?"
"Sure, I'll be right back. I'll also tell the doctor you're awake," she announced.
I noticed that everyone was now waking up. "Good morning," I greeted them softly.
I still felt like hell, but having my friends and family there made me feel better. Nobody wanted to break the silence.
"I know I must look bad, but please, someone say something," I pleaded softly. I needed to hear their voices.
That broke the ice. They immediately expressed their concern for me.
"When did you guys get here?" I asked, as I slowly sat up.
"We drove your mom here. Laura arrived shortly afterwards with everyone else," explained Cat.
"Everyone else?" I looked around the room.
The nurse came in and brought me a sports bottle filled with water. Thankfully, it had a straw built in. As I took a sip, I winced from the pain in my lips and jaw. The nurse then showed me how to adjust the bed.
"That reminds me, I'll go let them know you're okay," stated Laura. She got up and walked out of the room.
I looked over at Cat. "Who else is here?"
"The waiting room is packed with your friends," announced Mom, "including Paul."
"The word got out pretty fast, and they just started arriving," added Terri.
The doctor came in and checked my injuries. He said that the nurse would be in to remove the IV and she would also give me my medication. He wanted to get an x-ray of my face before he discharged me. He was concerned about my eye socket and also my nose. Fortunately, my teeth were all fine. He said he'd review the x-rays and I should be discharged in the afternoon, but that he wanted me to be back at the end of the week.
He reviewed the chart. "I'll need to remove your sutures, and check your other injuries. I should also have your test results back."
"Test results?" asked Mom.
"Yes, we had to test for HIV and any other STDs. It's standard in all rape cases," he explained. "There'll be a counselor here later to talk with you. I'll see you later, Erika."
As he left, I took a deep breath. "The good news just keeps coming doesn't it?" The reality of the situation hit me hard, and I started to cry.
Mom reached over and hugged me. I finally let it all out and started sobbing. I couldn't stop. I was angry, hurt, humiliated, frightened, and numerous other emotions. They all came pouring out in a stream of tears. Terri and Cat came over and put their hands on me. I don't know how long I cried; it seemed like hours.
"That felt good," I announced as I slowly regained my composure. I tried to smile but it still hurt. I also knew those wouldn't be the last tears I'd shed over this.
The nurse came in and removed the IV. She gave me my pain pills and explained their dosage. She said that she'd be back in an hour to take me to the x-ray room.
After she left, I told them all what had happened. Cat then told me that the police were looking for me when the trucker radioed in for help. She said that, after I left her house, she'd noticed that I'd left my purse in her room, and she called over and found that I had never gotten home. When they went outside, they saw the area on the ground where I had been tackled and found some duct tape. They immediately ran in and called the police.
"Do you think it was Jason?" Mom asked.
"I never saw his face, but he was the right size and shape. He obviously knew me and wanted to hurt me and humiliate me."
"Well, the police are looking for him and his van," Cat informed me.
"Not to change the subject, but can you help me up? I need to see how bad I look," I replied.
"Are you sure, honey?" Mom asked in a concerned tone. The look on her face told me that I looked pretty bad.
"Yes, knowing is better than imagining, and right now my imagination is running in overdrive."
They helped me up, and I walked stiffly over to the mirror. I really looked dreadful. My right eye was still swollen shut and was all multicolored. I saw the sutures near my right eyebrow. My nose was swollen and slightly bent. My lips were split and swollen.
"I suppose that it could be worse. This could have happened the week of homecoming," I quipped. On the outside I was trying to be brave. Inside, I felt like screaming.
I excused myself and used the bathroom. The doctor was right; there was a little bleeding. I went back to my bed and sat down on the end of the bed. Mom sat next to me and I rested my head on her shoulder. Thankfully, she sat on my left side.
Laura came back in. "I told everyone that you were awake, and that you appreciate them coming here, but that you wouldn't be taking visitors right now. As your self-appointed press secretary, I told them that I'd keep them updated on your status by e-mail."
"Thanks. By the way, please tell them not to waste their money on buying flowers or anything like that. I'm not dead yet."
"Sure thing, Erika. Paul is still out there. Do you want to see him?" asked Laura.
I sat there a moment. "Sure, just give me a second to get something on."
Cat grabbed my robe and helped me into it. I sat back down on the side of the bed.
Laura came back in with Paul. He looked like he hadn't slept a wink all night.
"Hi," I said, putting my hand up and waving slightly. "You look like you could use some sleep."
"I don't know what to say," he said. Paul's face said it all. He was running a range of emotions too.
"There's a first," I stated, trying to smile.
"Give her a hug, you idiot," exclaimed Cat.
Laura pushed him towards me. He came over and gently wrapped his arms around me.
"I promised that I would protect you. I'm so sorry I failed you. I'm sorry," he exclaimed.
"You have nothing to be sorry about," I replied. I felt more tears forming.
The nurse came back and ran everyone out except Mom. A detective from the police force and a state trooper came in.
"Hello, Erika, I'm Detective Bill Parker and this is Sgt. John Webb. We need to ask you a few more questions about last night."
The few questions became much more than that. For the next two hours, I told them what had happened and tried to include every detail possible. I searched my mind for everything that might be useful.
Detective Parker closed his notebook and stood up. "I think we've got everything we need for now. We'll keep you informed of our progress. I just want to thank you for being so observant. We'll get him, I promise you that. I also want you to know that your being in the contest has absolutely no bearing on our investigation. We are treating this with the same priority as we would any other sexual assault."
The nurse was waiting for them to leave. They apologized for running a bit late. She pushed in a wheelchair.
"I can walk there myself, thanks," I announced, looking at the chair.
The nurse shook her head and pointed at the chair. "I'm sure you'd try, but you don't have a say in this. Please get in the chair. I've seen people in better shape than you pass out, and you've already been through enough."
I tried to smile and then moved into the chair. She wheeled me down to the X-ray room. The technician was very thoughtful and tried to minimize the pain as he moved me around. He was done in twenty minutes, and I was on my way back to my room.
When I returned, there was a woman talking to Mom. She was in her thirties and had her light brown hair pinned up. She was wearing a Penn State sweatshirt, jeans, and hiking boots. When she turned around, I could see she was also wearing glasses.
"Erika, this is Dr. Jennifer McCall and she needs to talk to you,"
"Please, call me Jenny," she stated as she held out her hand.
I was still in the wheelchair. I started to get up to greet her.
"Please, stay seated. As you've probably guessed, I'm the counselor you were told about."
As we started to talk, Mom got up and left. "It's okay, Erika, I asked her to leave. I prefer to conduct the first sessions without other people in the room."
We talked for over an hour. I immediately felt I could trust her. She explained that I would have good days and bad days, and not to expect to get over this quickly. She recommended that I see her weekly at first and then, if I felt comfortable, she would get me into group counseling. I asked her how they would feel about me being in the group. She said that they would be okay.
We talked about the range of emotions running through me, and she said that it was very common in someone experiencing a traumatic event. I asked her if these feelings and emotions would fade. She smiled and said that they do, but it takes time.
"How long?" I asked, trying to smile.
"It varies from person to person. You may never get over all of it, but you'll learn to live with it. You seem strong, adaptable, and you obviously have a lot of people who care about you. Don't try to get over this by yourself. It isn't a sign of weakness to seek help, but a sign of strength."
"I never thought this would happen to me."
"No one ever does, Erika. Here's my card, call me anytime; I mean it."
"Thank you very much. You've already helped me." I looked at the card. It was another physical reminder of how my life had changed.
She gave me a hug. "I know you think that your case is different because of your true gender, but I've helped other girls like you who have been attacked."
After she left, Mom walked back with the doctor. "Well, to start with, your eye socket is fine. We'll see how your nose looks after the swelling goes down. I can recommend an excellent plastic surgeon who can make any needed corrections. You're free to go home anytime. Now, if you have any problems, don't hesitate to come back in. See you Friday at 3:00. Take care, Erika." He then turned around and walked out.
"I hope you got all that," I said to Mom.
"Yes, I did. The important thing is that you can go home. We brought you some clean clothes. Besides, all your old things were taken as evidence," explained Mom.
"Okay, makes sense. Any word from the police?" I asked as I got dressed. I saw that she'd brought my favorite sweatshirt. I slipped on my panties and then my bra. I was happy that she'd brought my other set of breast pads.
"No, nothing yet."
"So, did they need my boobs for evidence too?" I asked, as I slipped on my jeans.
"Let me check, they gave me a list of what they kept. That's odd, they only list one. That means the other one may have come out during the attack."
She phoned the police and told the detective of this latest bit of information.
I slipped on my socks and loafers. I then looked in the mirror. Mom handed me a brush. I tried to brush my hair, but even that hurt. Still, I made myself look a little better. The rest of my face looked like I'd just been in a boxing match.
Mom stood behind me and put her hand on my shoulder. "The bruises will fade, honey."
"I know, I'm not worried about them," I answered softly.
"Sure, I understand," comforted Mom, as she leaned over and kissed me softly on the forehead.
The nurse came back in. "So, you look ready to go home, have a seat," she ordered, pointing to the chair. "Hospital rules, dear."
Cat, Laura, Paul, and Terri were waiting for us downstairs. I was wheeled outside and we waited for Terri to go get the car. It was cloudy and cold. The sky was a hard gray and there was a strong wind blowing that normally I'd have found unpleasant. That day the cold air felt so clean and refreshing. I stood up and turned in the direction of the wind. I closed my eyes and stood there with the wind blowing past me. I wanted it to wash through me and blow away my pain and troubles.
"Honey, the car is here," announced Mom, snapping me out of my trance.
I nodded and got inside.
Laura and Paul followed in his Bug. It felt good to be going home.
Chapter Twenty-Four
We arrived home, and as I walked slowly towards the house I looked at the place where I'd been attacked. There was still a wrapping of yellow police tape surrounding the area.
"How long will that be there?" I asked.
Mom took my hand and led me into the house. "I'll call the police about it when we get in."
I started feeling really tired, and once we were inside I told everyone that I wanted to take a nap. At the same time I didn't want to be alone, so I crashed on the couch.
When I woke up, it was dark outside. I felt really dopey from the pain pills and it took me a few seconds to clear my head. There was some momentary panic, and I thought I was alone. Then I heard voices from the kitchen and it reassured me. Jenny was right, my friends and family were an asset.
"Hi, guys. What time is it?" I asked, as I shuffled into the kitchen. My mind was foggy and I wondered if it was still Saturday.
"It's only 6:30 in the evening. How do you feel?" asked Mom.
I looked around and saw Cat, Terri, Laura, and Paul sitting there looking at me. "Better."
"Are you hungry? We were about to send out for some pizza," said Mom.
"Sounds good. I actually feel hungry, I guess that's a good sign," I said as I took a seat next to Cat. I realized that I hadn't eaten all day.
"Yes, it is," agreed Terri.
Cat went and called out for the pizza. A minute later the phone rang.
"I'll bet they are checking to see if we really just ordered three pizzas," quipped Paul.
Cat answered it. "Walters residence, may I help you? Yes, just a moment. It's the police," said Cat, handing the phone to Mom.
"This is Ms. Walters," said Mom. She listened for what seemed like hours. "Well, thank you very much, I'll tell her immediately. Thank you very much."
"Well?" I asked nervously.
"They got him," she announced softly, as she put her hand on my shoulder.
There was total silence. All I could do was let out a long sigh of relief.
"Thank God," exclaimed Terri.
"Was it Jason?" I asked.
"Yes. He was arrested up in New York. They think he was heading to Buffalo and then Canada. They found evidence in his van that ties him to the crime. In addition, the three numbers you saw matched up with his plate."
"Good," I sighed. One less worry to deal with. I'd been so afraid that he would come back.
"They said that there will be a news conference on TV around 7:00PM. They wanted us to know so we weren't caught by surprise," explained Mom.
"Well, put the TV on. I have no problem watching it," I remarked. I suddenly felt really hungry.
The pizzas arrived shortly before the news conference started.
My jaw still hurt, but I was willing to put up with the discomfort, as I was famished and the pizza was excellent.
"There's a police car sitting out front," Paul informed us.
I looked over at Mom. I wondered what was wrong.
"It's okay. He's there in case the media break their rules and try to bug us," explained Mom. The press said they had an agreement that they wouldn't try to interview or videotape any rape victim, especially one who was only 17. But with the potential scandal aspect of this case, there was a chance that they might violate their own rules.
"Should I take him some pizza?" asked Paul.
"I'll take it to him, I want to thank every policeman I see," I announced.
Paul walked down with me. The cold air felt very good for a change. He joked that if I fell, he could be Lassie and run for help. As we approached, the officer rolled down his window.
"We thought you might be hungry, and I want to thank all of you," I stated as I handed him some pizza and a coke.
"You're welcome. We're glad we got him. So, you hanging in there?" he asked.
"Doing better, thanks. Take care."
When we got inside, the press conference still hadn't started. Laura was just hanging up the phone. "Your mom said it was okay to start putting the word out."
"Hey, you're just doing your job, you're my press secretary. I really appreciate everyone's concern, and I'll lean on you guys when I need some help."
"It's starting," announced Cat.
Major crimes in our town were rare, and my rape had quickly become big news. The police chief read a prepared statement concerning the arrest of Jason Martin, age 19. Charges were being prepared and they planned to charge him with rape, kidnapping, and felonious assault. Additionally, they'd found drugs in his van. He was being transported back to Golden Hill and was expected to be held without bail.
"He'll be locked up for a long time," stated Terri to no one in particular.
He then opened it up for questions. Thankfully, they didn't mention my name. My status in the contest was brought up, and whether it would make a difference in the charges. The police chief said absolutely not. He went on to say that this was a violent crime that deserved to be prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law, regardless of the circumstances of the victim. He also stressed that the press should respect my privacy.
"It's really strange listening to someone describing you in such vague terms," said Cat.
"I know," I replied.
I was starting to feel a bit sleepy again. The pain pills not only killed the pain but also really made me sleepy.
I woke up the next morning on the couch. I felt a bit more refreshed and not as sore. I got up and saw Mom asleep in a chair. I put a blanket over her. I looked at the clock and saw that it was 5:00 AM. I went upstairs and took a shower. I did my best to keep my stitches dry. It made shampooing my hair very difficult. The swelling was down a little around my eye, and I could see slightly out of it. The colors around my eye were even more varied. My nose was still very sore. I was also developing two impressive black eyes.
I still had a little bit of bleeding - well, how do I put this politely? - from my butt. The doctor had said that there might be a little bit of bleeding on and off for a few days. I laughed a little, thinking that I now had a reason to wear pads. I looked at myself in the mirror and stared. I decided right then that I would get through this. I would not give the bastard the pleasure of knowing he'd hurt me.
I stepped into my room and got dressed. I put on a bra and panties. I slipped in my boobs. I put on a gray Wolfhound t-shirt and then my team sweats. I wanted comfort clothes right now. I logged onto my computer and checked my e-mail. There were over 200 new messages. It was a little overwhelming, and I had to hold back the tears.
I went downstairs and put the kettle on the stove and turned on the burner. I checked on Mom and she was still asleep. I put in a teabag, English breakfast, and some sugar in my mug and poured the hot water. I wrote a note telling Mom I was upstairs. I added some milk to my tea, and then I picked it up and walked to the stairs. I did a quick check on the front door lock. It was still locked. I noticed that it was the third time that morning that I'd checked the lock.
I went into my room and started to read my mail. I was amazed by the concern. I had mail from students, staff, and friends in town and even some who I had no idea of who they were. I went through each one and at least replied with a thank-you, even if I didn't know them that well.
I gave more detailed responses to close friends. I wrote a long response to Caroline. I also told her that I wanted to ask her some questions sometime about her decision. I saw a message from Coach Chambers, and I told her I was sitting in my sweats right now and how safe and secure I felt in them. There was also a message from Ms. B. I wrote a very lengthy response to her. I even told her about Jenny.
After an hour, I was through about a third of the mail. I was interrupted by knocking at my door.
"Honey, is everything okay?" asked Mom.
"Yes, come on in." I went back to typing.
"Honey, you need to unlock the door," she explained.
I got up and opened the door. "Sorry, I didn't realize I'd locked it,"
"That's okay. That's a common reaction. How're you feeling this morning?"
"Better, thanks. I'm going through my mail. I'm kind of blown away by the response. I don't even know some of them. By the way, did you get an address for the truck driver who found me? I want to send him a thank you note."
"I'll get it for you. I think that's a wonderful idea. I'd love to thank him myself."
"Thanks."
She pulled up a chair and sat next to me. "I talked to Mrs. Lee yesterday, she says that you can stay home as long as you need to. They'll bring your assignments."
"Well, if it's okay with you, I'd like to get right back to school. I need to stay busy. I know that the first day back will be a little overwhelming, but I have to do it."
"I see. Let's play it by ear then. We'll see how you feel later today. So, do you feel like eating?"
"Sure, pancakes would really hit the spot," I replied with a smile.
"Okay, I'm going to a grab a shower and get dressed first. I'll call you when they're ready. Do you want me to lock your door on the way out?"
"Not necessary, but thanks for asking."
I worked on responding to my mail. I then wrote one to Paul. I asked him for a favor. Around thirty minutes later, I got his response. He wrote that it was a great idea and it would be ready later in the afternoon. He said he'd bring it by around 5:00 PM. He also told me that his family wished me the best.
I went downstairs and found Mom preparing breakfast. I looked out the front door and saw that the paper was on the front step. I didn't see the police, but then I didn't see any news vans. I opened up the front door and picked up the paper. I was pleased to see that the little yellow fence was gone. I closed and locked the door.
In the local section, Jason's arrest was the top story. I read the article even though it brought back a lot of bad memories. I was sticking to my plan of not running away from this.
"Get this, the article says that Jason's lawyer claims that it was consensual and that Jason didn't know my true gender until after the act. The assault was just a normal response from a shocked young man. He also claims that Jason was the true victim. You don't think that anyone will believe this bull?"
"His lawyer will have to try something, but you have the truth on your side. Plus, the very fact that he attacked you once before kind of makes his whole argument moot," remarked Mom.
"If he's hoping that I'll be intimidated then he's highly mistaken!" I could feel my rage growing.
"That's exactly what I was hoping you'd say."
Chapter Twenty-Five
Breakfast was excellent and it really hit the spot. It also calmed me down. I felt almost normal. I helped Mom to clean up.
"I have something to tell you. I want you to know that the events of this weekend just helped me accept that it's the right decision. I want to stay as Erika. I want to be a girl." There, I'd said it. I looked at Mom and tried to gauge her reaction.
"I've been waiting for this for several weeks. I've suspected that you've been struggling with this for a while. I fully support your decision, and I'll be here for you." Mom leaned over and gave me a long gentle hug.
"I'll just go through the rest of the year like Caroline. I don't see any reason to make this public yet. Besides, everyone treats me like a girl anyway."
"Are you going to tell anyone else?" asked Mom.
"I'll tell Cat and Terri, but I don't think they'll be surprised. I'll also tell Paul, Laura, and Caroline. But again, I think they may have known before I did."
"What about Ms. Bell?" asked Mom.
"Yes, I owe her that," I said.
I spent the rest of the day grabbing naps and answering mail. The physical pain was decreasing. I told Mom about the favor I'd asked of Paul. She thought it was funny, appropriate, and consistent with my personality.
Terri and Cat made lasagna for dinner and brought it over. There was enough for a small army. Luckily, Laura and Paul showed up. Paul slipped me a bag and I took it upstairs and inspected it. It was just what I wanted.
"So, what's the big secret?" asked Laura.
"I want to save it for tomorrow," I said.
"You're not serious about going back to school tomorrow, are you?" asked Terri.
"I'm planning on it. I need to be around people. If I stay home, I'll have too much time to think. I want to stay busy."
"Yes, but can you make it through the day?" asked a concerned Laura.
"I don't know, but I want to try," I answered firmly.
Laura looked at me as if I was crazy. "I don't agree with your logic, but I'll be there for you."
"So will I," added Cat.
"Me, too!" stated Paul.
The dinner was great. Jenny was right, my friends and family were a great source of strength.
After dinner, I told them all that I was going to stay Erika. The responses were interesting. They all supported my decision and didn't seem that surprised. Cat and Terri were like "what's the big deal?" Laura was giddy and so happy for me. Paul looked very content and pleased with my decision.
We made plans for tomorrow. Laura and Paul would meet us here and we'd all ride in together.
I walked Paul to the door. "So, I take it you approve of my decision to stay as Erika?"
He glanced back at the kitchen, then he gently kissed me on my swollen lips. "I was so afraid I had lost you. Yes, I'm very happy," he said. "Well, get some sleep; it'll be a long day."
We kissed one last time.
"So, I guess you'll be going to school without any makeup tomorrow," added Laura.
I smiled a little. It was still a bit painful. "I doubt if even those makeup artists from homecoming could cover all this up." The bruises were spreading out, and the whole right side of my face was multicolored and still a bit swollen. I was also bruised beneath my left eye.
"You do have a rather unique look," added Cat.
"There's also a part of me that wants everyone to see this. Especially after the crap that bastard's lawyer is putting out. I want everyone in school to see me and to tell their parents and friends," I said angrily. I felt tears forming in my eyes
"I see that we still have a little anger issue," stated Cat with a smile. She handed me the box of tissues.
"You'd better have a few of those with you tomorrow," suggested Laura.
"You mean tissues? I plan to," I replied.
"Actually I was thinking that you should have several boxes with you!" joked Laura.
They left a few minutes later. I felt so lucky to have them for friends
Mom suggested that I take a long hot bath before going to bed. I followed her advice and she was right, it really relaxed me. As I lay there, I reflected on the weekend and the highs and lows. I decided that overall the good outweighed the bad.
Chapter Twenty-Six
I had a little trouble getting out of bed and even more trouble waking up. Maybe I was pushing this too soon. No, I knew I had to do this. My multicolored face in the mirror greeted me in the mirror. The swelling was down, and I could see out of both eyes completely for the first time since my attack. I also saw my raccoon eyes. I had two very black eyes. The doctor had said that some of the bruises might come in delayed. After showering, I got dressed. I put on one of my long denim skirts and my long black boots. I put on my bra and slipped in my boobs. I thought about starting hormones in a few months and it gave me a smile. I slipped on a top, then I put on the sweatshirt that Paul had made me. I liked it.
"You up for this, dear? I can take the day off if necessary," asked Mom.
"I'd rather you save your days off for something fun. Thanks, but I feel good enough to get through this." I appreciated her concern, but I just had to go to school. I wanted to show everyone that Jason hadn't crushed me.
"Alright, honey, but you have my number; call me if you change your mind." Mom then leaned over and kissed me.
There was a knock at the front door.
"That should be Cat!" I walked over to the door and looked out the peephole. I was right, it was Cat. I unlocked the door and let her in.
"Good morning," she greeted as she walked in. "Oh, I love your makeup, but why did you stop with the right side?"
"I ran out of makeup."
She nodded approvingly at my sweatshirt. "You plan on wearing that all day?" she asked, laughing.
"Yep!" I turned around so she could see the back.
Cat laughed even louder. "I approve 100 percent."
We saw Laura pull up in the driveway. Paul was with her.
"Bye, Mom." She gave me a long gentle hug.
The last time I'd felt this nervous was the first day of school back in August. But this was different. I had to go to school today. I wanted to prove to everyone, and especially myself, that I wasn't a weak, vulnerable victim.
"You ready to do this?" asked Laura, as she put her arm around my shoulders.
"Yes, let's go!" I replied.
As I stated earlier, major crimes in Golden Hill were rare. The fact that one had involved a high school student was big news, and I was sure everyone had heard what had happened to me.
I was slightly overwhelmed by the stares as I walked to homeroom. I could feel every eye on me, and I could almost feel it as they pointed at me. I got to my locker and took off my coat and grabbed my books and put them in my bag. As I walked down the hall, their eyes were drawn to my shirt. I could see their stares turn to smiles. I saw them nod at me and some gave me the thumbs up. I could hear some laughs as they read the back.
Laura came up and read my shirt and smiled. "Leave it you to make a joke out of this. I'm so proud of you," she said as she hugged me.
The sweatshirt stated in large red letters, "I FEEL MUCH BETTER, THANK YOU!" and on the back it said, "I FEEL BETTER THAN I LOOK!"
I reached homeroom and waited outside until Cat and Paul caught up.
"How're you holding up?" asked Cat.
I could hear the concern in her voice. "Okay. My emotions are pretty loose right now. Well, let's get it over with!"
We walked in and all heads turned to me. I sat down next to Cat. I was a little surprised by their reactions. I didn't expect them to be silent. I was about to tell them that it was okay to talk to me when Mr. Grant asked the whole class to step out into the hall. I joined the line out and he pulled me out.
"Miss Walters, I need you to sit here for a minute," stated Mr. Grant.
He stood between door and me. There was a knock and he looked at me and smiled. "Okay, would you follow me, please?"
Out in the hallway there was a mass of humanity. It looked like the entire senior class and much of the staff. They then stepped aside and revealed a large banner taped to the lockers. It was nearly five feet long, and there were flowers forming a border. It was filled with messages of encouragement and best wishes from the students and staff. I completely lost it. But at least this time they were tears of joy and not fear, anger, or hatred.
Laura and Cat handed me tissues. I tried in vain to regain control of my emotions.
"I can't express what this means to me. This is unbelievable. Thank you all so much. I also want to thank those who spent Friday night and early Saturday morning in the Golden Hill Hospital waiting room. It really gave me a boost when I heard you were there. I was told that one of my assets that would help me through this was my friends; and I know that I can count on every one of you, just as you can always count on me. Thank you!"
They then swamped me. Luckily Cat, Paul, and Laura were there to protect me. I was still a little fragile physically, and I didn't want to get crushed.
Paul and Laura rolled up the banner for me and I put it in my locker. I was twenty minutes late for English, but then again so was every other senior.
Chapter Twenty-Six
By lunch, I was near total exhaustion, but I was determined to make it through the whole day. Actually I only had one more class. I'd been excused from PE for the next few weeks. Coach Chambers had arranged for me to work for Ms. B in the front office. It would also allow me to talk to her.
Ms. B. was very understanding and saw that I was beat. She let me just sit and relax.
"I like your sweatshirt, was that your idea?" she asked.
"Yes." I then went into my reasons for wanting to be in school today.
"I fully understand, but remember that you're only human. Don't push yourself too hard. I'd hate to see you come crashing down."
I then told her about my decision to stay as Erika.
She smiled and told me she was happy that I'd discovered the real me. She said she'd known weeks ago. "I wouldn't worry about telling your friends; from the response today, I'd say that everyone has pretty much accepted you as Erika."
"You know, I'd like to be able to tell one person who didn't know this before me," I stated in mock anger.
"Erika, I've been observing students like you for several years. Now that you have come forward, I can let you in on a little secret, but you must not tell anyone. Do you promise?" she asked.
"Absolutely. I swear not to tell anyone," I said.
"Well, I don't run this program entirely by myself. There are other teachers and staff who assist and who provide me with reports. We're not just looking for violations, but we're also looking for girls like you. We know that there are boys entering the competition whose true nature comes out once they are involved, and some may be entering because they have a conflict with their gender. Part of my job is to help them in their transition and make it as smooth as possible, but we do not directly contact them until they come to us. We're not recruiting anyone. We watch, we observe, and we try to protect."
"Was I the first to get raped?" I asked.
"Yes, and hopefully the last. There was no way to foresee that Jason Martin was so deranged. I hope that you don't hold that against us?" she asked.
I shook my head. "The only person I blame is in jail. So, is finding and helping people like me the main reason for the contest?
"No, it's kind of a fringe benefit. I'll let you know more about the main reasons later."
I was fighting to stay awake, and I guess that she noticed as I tried to hold in a yawn.
"Erika, you look exhausted. Let me drive you home. I'll get word to your friends."
I offered no argument. She was right; I was totally burned out. I really needed to sleep. I also wanted to read the banner, but sleep won out. Actually, I fell asleep in her car going home. I stumbled towards the house and waved goodbye. I was happy to see that she waited until I was in the house before driving away. I went into the family room and crashed on the couch.
Mom woke me up for dinner. We just warmed up some of the leftover lasagna. I showed her the banner and told her how it was presented to me.
"No one will tell me who instigated it, but maybe that's for the best." I had already picked a place in my room to hang it.
A few minutes later, Mom told me that the DA had called and wanted to know if I could stop by for some more questions. Without any hesitation I said yes.
Chapter Twenty-Seven
We went in on Tuesday afternoon after school. I wore a dress, pantyhose, and high heels. I still didn't bother with makeup. Even though the swelling was down, in some ways I looked worse. My black eyes complemented the rest of my bruises quite nicely. My other reason for not using makeup was that I wanted the DA to see what Jason had done to me.
After we arrived, a female officer took Mom and me into an interrogation room. The officer explained that it's the DA's official policy that whenever a male is questioning a woman, a female officer must be present.
I felt good knowing that the DA was treating me as a woman, even though he knew that I was physically male.
The DA was very nice. He was the same one who had prosecuted the case against Jason's mother. His name was Sam Warren. He told me that he really appreciated my help. Because of my age, he was hesitant about me taking the stand at trial, and he wanted to avoid the necessity of my having to testify before the grand jury if at all possible. I told him that I wanted to ensure that Jason was put away for a long time.
Sam explained what would happen.
"Erika, this session will be videotaped and will be used in the grand jury hearing. That is when I'll present evidence concerning your case. The grand jury will then decide if there is sufficient evidence to indict Jason. It's a legal formality, and I want to reassure you that we have a very strong case," explained Sam.
"What happens next?" I asked.
"If they decide to indict Jason, he will be arraigned before a judge, and he'll be officially notified of the charges against him. He will then be allowed to enter a plea, if he desires," continued Sam.
"Where will this happen?" I asked.
"In an open courtroom."
"Do I have to be there?" I asked.
"No, that's not required."
"Will the video be enough, or will she have to testify before the grand jury?" asked Mom.
"The video should be enough. We have a lot of physical evidence to support the charges," stated Sam. "Again, let me reassure you that we have a very strong case."
"Let's do it," I stated.
Sam nodded. "Ms. Walters, you may stay here, but I need you to sit behind Erika and not speak to her while I'm questioning her. We don't want the defense to think that you coached Erika."
"I understand," replied Mom. She stood up and sat down next to the policewoman.
"You ready, Erika?" asked Sam.
I nodded.
The video camera was turned on and he swore me in. I gave my full male name, but Sam addressed me as Erika. I truly appreciated that!
He said that they were building a very strong case against Jason. He asked me if I was sure about the mole on his stomach. I told him that I was and that it was to the right of his bellybutton. I also described the size and shape.
"Is that to the right from your point of view, or to his own right?" asked Sam.
"Oh! From my point of view as I was looking at him. I was hoping it was cancerous as I stared at it," I added.
He smirked slightly at my comment and then he showed me a photo of Jason's stomach. There was the mole, just as I'd remembered it.
He then asked me what was the other main thing I remembered about him. I replied that it was his chipped right front tooth.
He asked me to describe it in as much detail as possible. I closed my eyes and tried to picture it.
"It's chipped on the outside corner of his right front tooth. It's smooth and looks like it happened a while ago."
He took out several pictures of front teeth and asked me if I recognized any of them. I focused in on one right away. I picked it up and stared at it.
"This is it," I answered positively.
"Are you sure?" he asked.
"Positively. I focused on it while he was cursing me out and after each time he hit me."
He turned the photo over and stated, "The witness has identified photo B, which is the photo taken of suspect Jason Martin," he said. He turned off the camera and then he looked at the mirror on the wall and smiled.
I looked at the mirror and asked who was behind there. He smiled and said no one anymore. He said that one of his assistants and also the lawyer for the defendant had been back there.
"I'm hoping he'll go back to his client and recommend that he plead guilty. I wanted him to see how tough you will be on the stand and that it would be a grave mistake to try to discredit you. Once we get the DNA evidence processed, it will be a grand slam."
"Good. So do you think that they'll want to go to trial?" I asked
"That is what I'd advise. They might offer a plea bargain, but I doubt it. But the defendant is a psycho. I think he'll go to trial just for the attention and the hope that his lawyer can discredit you. We'll get a better idea of their plans at the arraignment. I must warn you that rape trials are very trying on the victim. What you read in the paper is just a taste of what they will try. But I will be there for you. You won't be alone."
"I'll still do it. You can tell his lawyer that I am not backing down. Jason tried to humiliate and break me and he failed."
"Good. We'll stay in contact. I don't expect to go to trial until spring. I'm fighting to keep him locked up until then," he added. "His attempted flight to Canada makes it fairly likely that the judge will not grant him bail."
"Thank you very much."
Mom's cell phone began to ring and she excused herself. I stayed and talked to Sam until she returned. I figured it was someone from work calling her.
I was very quiet on the way home.
"Penny for your thoughts, honey?" asked Mom.
"I was just thinking that I won't get peace until he's convicted. I also think that he's going to try to humiliate me, but I can't let him win."
"I just got some good news from the hospital, your lab tests all came back clean. They do want to repeat them again in a few weeks, just to be positive, but it looks good. We still have to go in Friday to get your sutures removed."
I let out a long sigh. "That's a relief. I just want to get back to school. I want my biggest worry to be the championship game and getting good grades." But deep down I knew that it wouldn't be that simple.
Chapter Twenty-Eight
I continued to try to put the assault behind me. On the outside my bruises were fading, but inside I was still in turmoil - not enough to stop me from functioning, but it was always there.
Thankfully, the upcoming football game on Saturday served as a much needed distraction. We were playing the Crawford Mudlarks for the championship. The game was being played at the local college. Their stadium held 20,000, and from what I'd heard the game would be a sellout. The game was being touted as the biggest game in years. I fully planned to be there. Laura had arranged for tickets for the entire Pit.
On Thursday, I talked with Caroline during photography class. I asked her if she wanted to get together after school. I wanted to tell her about my decision to remain as Erika, and I didn't want to "out" her in class accidentally. Instead we talked about the cartoons that she and Paul wrote together. They were always current and often hilarious. No one was sacred, but they didn't allow it to get mean-spirited. I was very happy to see her get the recognition from her peers that she deserved.
She said that she'd love to get together and that she'd stop by my house around 4:00.
She smiled at me. "I think I know what you want to talk about."
I smiled back. Just once, I'd like to be able to find someone who hadn't figured this out before me, I thought.
I caught a ride home with Paul. He was on his way to his job with the local paper. I was pleased that he waited until I was inside the house before he drove off. I was a bit skittish about my security. Mom said that it was a normal response; still, I planned to talk to my counselor, Jenny McCall, tomorrow afternoon. Before my session, I first had to go to the doctor and have the sutures near my right eyebrow removed. I hoped that the doctor was right and that the scar wouldn't be too noticeable.
Caroline arrived a little after 4:00 and we went into the kitchen. I was drinking a cup of hot tea and I offered her some.
"That's okay, do you have something cold?" asked Caroline.
I looked in the fridge and ran through the inventory. She decided on a Diet Coke.
"So, tell me all about your decision!" she stated.
"You aren't even going to let me try to surprise you?" I responded.
"Nope!" she said, sipping her soda.
I smiled. "Well, I'd been thinking more and more about it in the past few weeks. For all practical purposes, I knew that I was Erika and to return to my past life would be difficult. I was getting ready to tell my mom when the attack happened," I paused for a moment. I felt myself choking up a bit, and my eyes were feeling moist. I felt Caroline's hand holding mine. I looked up and smiled at her. "Sorry."
"Don't apologize. You need to let it out occasionally," comforted Caroline.
I grabbed a tissue and wiped my tears. "Thanks. Anyway, the attack just reaffirmed my decision. I definitely know that this is my path in life. I talked with Ms. B and she was very helpful and supportive."
We talked for another hour and then she had to take off. I walked her to the door and waved good-bye. I watched her drive off and then I closed and locked the front door.
Chapter Twenty-Nine
I had a major dose of conflicting emotions on Friday. I was excited about the game and the pep rally that was taking place during fifth and sixth periods. However, there was the dose of reality of having to see the doctor and then to see Jenny, my therapist and counselor.
I swung by the competition display cases and saw that we were down to eighteen contestants. I scanned the faces. I soon realized that I only knew a few of them. There were a few that I didn't even know their names. I then got a brainstorm and walked over to Ms. B's office. She totally agreed with me that the remaining members of the group were not very close. She liked my idea of us having a weekly group meeting and that she would schedule one next week.
"We tried it a few years ago and it didn't work, but this year looks different. Usually we're in single digits by now, but since we have such a big group I think it will work. Thank you, Erika."
In Civics we got the great news that we had to submit our topic for our research paper on Monday. I really liked our teacher. His name was Mr. Kline, and he was sort of an aging hippie. I think he was in his late fifties, and he still wore his hair in a long gray ponytail and usually wore jeans and t-shirts. He really tried to get us to expand our minds and to make us form actual opinions.
I walked up to him after class. "Excuse me, Mr. Kline, I was wondering if I could do my paper on the judicial system? Specifically, I want to focus on the process that the state uses from the crime to the actual trial."
He looked at me and smiled. "Hmmm, I wonder why you want to do that?" he stated in a slightly sarcastic tone. "Yes, Erica, that would be an excellent topic for you. Now tell me, what's your opinion on the way your case has been handled?"
Another thing I liked about Mr. Kline was that he treated us like adults. "I'm impressed with the DA, Mr. Warren. He seems very concerned with my rights and feelings."
"Has he told you about the way defense lawyers treat rape victims?" he asked in a concerned manner.
"Yes. He told me that they would prepare me when we get closer to trial. He's hoping that the other side offers a deal, but he isn't too optimistic."
"Well, I have some contacts with a few victims' rights groups, and I'll let them know about your situation. They might be able to provide some help. They have some excellent experts that your DA might be interested in using. I know this will be very difficult for you. Feel free to drop in anytime you need to talk."
"Thank you. I truly appreciate your concern."
I thought that it hadn't been a bad day so far. It was also nice that it didn't hurt as much to smile.
The pep rally was awesome. We all piled into the gym. The band was playing so loud that you could actually feel it. I waved to Kristen and Tracey. I saw that Rachael was back. She'd been at the State Championships and had been out of town since Saturday. She had placed second overall, and they were going to honor her during the pep rally. I saw she was waving at me, and I got out of my seat and walked down to her.
"Erika, I was so shocked when I heard what happened," she greeted me as she carefully hugged me.
"Your taking second place gave me a lift."
"That reminds me, I want to show you this." She opened up her bag and showed me her shoes. She had written my initials on her shoes. "I did this to honor you at the meet. I think it gave me luck."
"Thank you." I started to wipe my eyes. Rachael was also crying. We then both started laughing. We hugged and I went back to my seat. It was still a pretty good day.
Chapter Thirty
After the pep rally, I rode with Mom to the hospital. The doctor was pleased to see me. He examined my face and seemed happy with my progress. He took out the sutures and put a new bandage on it. He also asked me about some other issues. I told him that I hadn't had any bleeding since Monday morning. He then told me that the test results on Jason had also come back negative. He went into his desk and pulled out some information on plastic surgery and he handed it to Mom. Personally, I didn't think my nose looked that bad.
We then stopped at Jenny's office. It was located in a small medical complex near the hospital. The receptionist had me take a seat and fill out a form. I only had to wait a few minutes before I was taken back to see Jenny.
She was more dressed up than the last time I'd seen her. She was wearing a gray skirt, a white blouse, and a black blazer.
"So, tell me how you feel and remember, you don't have to hold back and give an answer you think that I want to hear," she asked with a smile.
"Thanks, actually I'm doing okay, as long as I'm with other people, or when I'm really busy. Being alone, or just having free time to think is pretty tough. As tired as I was all week, I'm glad I went to school."
She had me tell her all about the past few days and what was going through my mind. It was nice to have someone I could talk to who I could be totally open with. We even talked about my initial contact with the DA. She also told me to set aside time to relax.
"Will it be as bad as he said it will when I'm cross-examined?" I asked.
"No, it could be much worse. I know the lawyer defending Jason. He can be very brutal. He will bring up any detail that might make the jury think that you brought this on yourself. He has already shown his hand a bit, and your being a transsexual will be a major issue," stated Jenny. She saw my surprise at her calling me a transsexual. "Jean Bell is a very old and dear friend. She called me and we discussed your situation at great length. She obviously thinks a lot of you. I hope you don't mind."
"No, I don't mind, in fact it makes me feel a bit better."
"Anyway, you can expect to be dragged through the mud. His actions will be like a second assault. I understand the legal concept of fighting for your client; I don't understand the cruel way in which it is often done. That's why many rape victims won't even report the crime or take the stand, even when it means the attacker will get off."
"I will be ready. I want to see him locked up for as long as legally possible."
"Good. You will have a chance to make a victim's statement at the end of the trial. It can be your chance to tell him what you think. Let's continue this next week at the same time; is that good for you?"
I nodded. "Yes, that sounds good. Thank you, again!"
Chapter Thirty-One
I met Mom outside in the waiting area and we made the next appointment. As we drove home, I talked to her about my session.
"You don't have to talk about this unless you want to, honey."
"I don't mind and it helps me to express my thoughts. You can even pretend to listen if you want."
"Sounds good. I'll nod occasionally and say something like yes or hmmmm or okay. I'll just pretend I'm you when I'm lecturing you on something."
I broke out in laughter. It felt good.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you. There was a phone message from a Mrs. Lincoln for you this afternoon. She wants you to call her back. She was wondering if you'd be interested in working for her as a salesgirl in one of her shops. So, who is she?"
I smiled thinking about the best way to describe Mrs. Lincoln. "She was the woman who provided the gowns for Homecoming. She is unique. She dresses and speaks very formally and everything is perfect. She comes off as being a bit of a snob, but she's really very sweet."
"Do you think that you might want to work for her? It could be a great opportunity."
"Well, I do have free time, now that cross-country is over. Coach has asked me to go out for track, but that won't be until spring. I'd rather be doing something other than just sit around. I just wonder if she'd want me as a salesgirl now, being I look rather gruesome."
"You do not look gruesome, and the bruises are fading. I think you should call her."
When we got home, I found the message and called her. "Good evening, Mrs. Lincoln, this is Erika Walters and I'm returning your call."
"Erika, oh yes, thank you for being so prompt. I would like to hire you as a salesgirl for my store at the Golden Hill Mall. I believe that is only a mile away from your home. I would need you three days a week, 6:00-9:00PM, and Sunday afternoon 12:00-5:00PM. You will be required to be well dressed and well groomed. I will see to the clothing. I provide all my employees with outfits to model during their shifts. I would like you to start Monday. I need to get you trained before the holiday rush starts."
I was caught off-guard by her offer. From the sound of it, she had already made up her mind.
"It sounds great, but I don't think that I am presently qualified." Before I could finish she interrupted me.
"Nonsense. I saw the way you handled yourself at that school event of yours. You can more than handle the position I am offering you."
"It's not that. I don't know if you heard, but I was attacked this past weekend and I got beat up really badly. I'm afraid I'd frighten your customers."
"Nonsense, child. I will be at the Golden Hill store for another hour. You come down here and we'll talk. I expect to see you soon. Good- bye."
I hung up the phone and shook my head. I told Mom what she'd said and I asked her for the keys to the car.
"You up to going by yourself? Why don't I join you? We can grab dinner down there afterwards."
I shrugged my shoulders. "Okay." But I was relieved to have her come along.
Chapter Thirty-Two
I changed before going over. I put on a nicer skirt and sweater. I also put on my favorite black boots. I figured she'd take one look at my face and come up with some polite excuse. I tried to estimate how long it would take for them to all fade away. Anyway, it would it be a few weeks at least.
On the way over, Mom asked me if I was nervous about seeing Mrs. Lincoln.
"No, I was just thinking about the attack. I am so angry that he took away my freedom and left me with fear."
"You'll get your confidence back; it will take time, and it is all part of the healing process."
We walked into the mall and over to Mrs. Lincoln's store. We agreed to meet in an hour by the Chinese restaurant. I went in and asked to see Mrs. Lincoln. The sales woman walked me to the back. We stopped outside a door and she told me to wait outside.
She knocked and entered. "Excuse me, Mrs. Lincoln. The young lady you were expecting has arrived." She turned to me and smiled. "Go right in."
I entered and found Mrs. Lincoln getting up from her desk. Her office was just like her, it was beautiful and extremely orderly with everything in place.
"Good evening, Erika, please have a seat. Now, let me take a look at you."
She stood up and walked around and looked at my face. She appeared to be taking mental notes as she inspected the damage.
"He definitely seems to have done a thorough job. Still, I see that the bruises are showing signs of fading. Your nose is a bit crooked, but it isn't bad. That scar above your right eye should heal in time. No, I see no reason why this unfortunate incident should stop you from working for me. By midweek, we should be able to cover much of the damage with makeup."
I let out a slight sigh of relief.
Sensing my release of relief, she smiled softly at me. "Dear, I am not trivializing what happened to you. You were attacked and violated in a most heinous way. That will take time to recover from. In the meantime, you have to go on with your life. I still want to hire you. But I want you to get one thing, I am not hiring you out of pity. I also will not cut you any slack. You showed me something back in October, and I believe that you have great potential."
I waited a second to see if she was really done or just grabbing a breath. "I accept your offer. I'm really looking forward to working for you."
"Excellent. I knew that you would see it my way," she stated. Mrs. Lincoln proceeded to talk to me for the next thirty minutes about what she expected from her sales force. She sounded demanding, but fair. I had to admit that the idea of wearing expensive outfits every day at work sounded like fun. I was told that I would start Monday and she expected to see me here at 5:45 PM.
Chapter Thirty-Three
I met Mom just outside the restaurant. I told her that I now had a job and that I was starting on Monday. As we ate our dinner, Mom noticed a couple sitting at a nearby table staring at me. I had seen them too, but was trying to ignore them. The woman had pointed at me and then leaned over to the man and whispered something to him. He would then look over at us and then whisper back to her.
It was really annoying and distracting. I could feel them both looking at me and I turned towards them. They quickly turned away and pretended to be talking about something. As soon as I looked away, they started staring at me again.
I finally had enough and turned around suddenly. "Is there something I can help you with?" I asked sweetly.
At first, they were at a loss for words. My question had obviously caught them off guard.
Finally the woman spoke. "I'm sorry to be so rude, but are you the girl who was attacked this past weekend?" she asked in a low, soft voice.
I fought my instinct to give her a sarcastic answer. "Yes, I am."
"I thought it was you. I'm glad to see you are doing better than the last time I saw you," she explained.
"I'm sorry, should I know you?" I asked. I was taken aback by her response. How did she know me?
She smiled. "I told Bill that you didn't remember me, very few do. I'm Officer Nina Robbins; I was in the ER with you last week."
Then it hit me, she was the policewoman who was assigned to collect evidence of the assault. I instantly broke out in a huge smile. "I'm sorry. I didn't recognize you. I do remember your kindness and how you treated me. Thank you for being so understanding. By the way, I'm Erika and this is my mom."
"It's a real pleasure to meet you. I'm Jill Walters," Mom greeted them, extending her hand.
"Nice to meet you, Jill, this is my husband, Bill. You should be very proud of Erika, as she gave us a very detailed description of the perpetrator and his vehicle. That is why we were able to catch him so quickly."
"I'm very proud of her," beamed Mom.
Bill had the staff move our tables together so we could continue our conversation a little more comfortably. We found out that Bill was also a policeman and had just been promoted to detective. I was thinking that, thanks to the Martins, I now knew half the police force - well, maybe not half. It was the only good thing about meeting them, I felt.
It was a fun evening. I thought that overall it had been a very good day. Jenny had told me to take things slowly, so a good day was something to be cherished.
Chapter Thirty-Four
I woke up Saturday morning and eagerly got ready for the game. I showered and did my new daily ritual of checking the progress of my recovery. I still looked bad, but at least the bruises were fading. I looked at the bottle of pain pills and was glad that I didn't need them anymore. It had been three days since I had last taken one. My ribs were still a little sore, but I had gotten used to that. Also, my nose still hurt a little, but not enough for drugs. The scar above my right eye was still gross looking. Still, I looked a lot better than I had a week ago. My body had an involuntary shiver at the thought of my assault. I started to slip into feelings of self-pity and "why me?" but I quickly ran those ideas out of my brain. Overall, I was having an above average school year and, without this incident, it would be a great year. Still, it was hard not to get a crime as personal as this one was out of my mind.
I slipped on my jeans and put on my bra and boobs. I must admit the idea of having my own, real boobs was pretty exciting. I had done some online research about hormones and how long they would take to cause change. Caroline and I were planning to ask Ms. B if we could start sooner than April. I wouldn't risk the scholarship, but I wanted to get started as soon as possible. I slipped on a red turtleneck top and then my new Wolfhound sweatshirt. My old one was sitting in a police evidence room along with my favorite pair of jeans.
I went downstairs and joined Mom at the breakfast table. I asked her if she was sure about not coming to the game. She told me that she'd never really liked football and that she liked being out in the cold watching even less. She said that she was going to get some quiet time in. I knew there was a better reason, but I decided not to press her. I suspected it had something to do with my father.
Cat called and said that everyone was meeting at her place around 10:00. I told her about the job and meeting Nina in the Chinese restaurant. Cat told me that she was seriously thinking of going into law enforcement. I was stunned, as I had thought she was capable of so much more. But then she said that she wanted to focus on the science and forensic investigation side of police work. I asked her why the sudden career decision, and she told me that she had been thinking about it for a while, but she'd made up her mind after my attack. She liked the idea of helping nail people like Jason.
I had no trouble going over to Cat's house. The fact that I took the long route and did not cut across the yard was very logical. It was to avoid getting mud on my shoes. No, even I didn't believe that one. I was happy that I did walk over without an escort, so we'll call that a victory.
Laura and Paul arrived a few minutes later. We were so excited. The Wolfhounds just had to win this game. I really needed us to win. That may sound selfish, but I really didn't need any more disappointment in my life.
We arrived at the stadium and parked the car. The crowd was unbelievable. The game had attracted a lot of football fans from all over the area. Many figured that both starting quarterbacks were going to be at major universities and that they might end up in the pros, so this game could one day achieve legendary status.
We found our seats and did what we had done all season; that was to stand for the whole game. Thankfully, they didn't put the adults near us. I'm sure that they would have complained about our standing and our noise level.
We watched the familiar sight of Willi leading out the Wolfhounds. The team seemed really focused. Then came the returning champions onto the field. The Mudlarks also looked very focused.
Both teams played the first quarter very carefully and conservatively. We were slowly winning the battle of field position, due to our great punting. Paul kept pointing this out to me. I let him go. I didn't want to tell him that I had played football in Junior High. Why burst his bubble?
The game was 0-0 at the end of the first quarter. During the delay, I looked around the Pit. I saw Caroline and waved to her. Then I felt someone tapping my shoulder. It was Rachael. She had a huge smile on her face.
"Why are you so happy?" I asked.
"Here, use these. Look at their feet," said Rachael, handing me a pair of binoculars.
I looked through them and focused on the feet of the team. I could just make out a small EW on many of their shoes.
"I showed Alex what I had done to my shoes for the meet, and he thought it was a great idea and that he would do it too. I guess it kind of caught on," she said.
"Thank you, Rachael. You just made my day!" I replied, barely holding back my tears.
"Hey, you really won me and the rest of the team over. I doubt if you know this, but the team wasn't very happy when Coach first brought you on the team. Some of the girls were ready to quit. But, when we saw that you just wanted to help the team, we changed our minds. I am really happy and very proud to call you a teammate."
I gave her a hug and thanked her again. Thankfully, the game started up again and prevented us from making an even bigger emotional display. We had the ball around our 40-yard line when Alex threw a long pass. We hadn't noticed that Mike had been brought into the game as a receiver. With his speed, he easily outran the defender and caught the ball at their 20. He sprinted into the end zone for a touchdown. The Pit went ballistic. We were all jumping up and down and screaming. I had to be careful not to get hit in the nose. The last place I wanted to end up today was the ER.
The Mudlarks took the kickoff and moved up the field. They crossed midfield and were starting to get their offense going. Then we caught a break. Their receiver slipped and fell down on a timing play, and the only player near the ball was Mike. He easily won the race to the end zone, and, just like that, we had a two-touchdown lead!
There was no more scoring in the first half. We felt good about having the lead, but Chris Taylor pointed out that Crawford was trailing last year and scored on all of their four possessions in the second half to win the championship. I knew that there was no way that our team would fold. I thought about their little tribute to me. I was glad that no one else had noticed it; they didn't do it for attention or to look good to the rest of the school. Rachael promised not to tell anyone else.
We kicked off to start the second half. It was up to the defense now. The Mudlark's QB was really good; fortunately his receivers couldn't catch a cold. They dropped several easy balls. We began to sense that this could be our day.
We got the ball back and moved slowly up the field. Obviously, we were trying to take as much time off the clock as possible, while keeping possession of the ball. We were on their 35 and the coach put Mike in again as a wide receiver. They immediately double-teamed him and this left our running back wide open. He came out of the backfield and ran out on the opposite side of Mike. Alex faked a pass deep to Mike and then tossed a screen pass to the RB. There was no one near him, and he easily ran in for the score.
The Mudlarks tried to come back and they did mount a late drive in the fourth quarter but it stalled inside our 10-yard line. Even if they scored, there was less than two minutes left on the clock. The defense was not about to give up their shutout without a fight. Crawford's last chance to score was a fourth down play from our 2-yard line. Alex was waving the remnants of my old t-shirt. I looked at it and that incident seemed like years ago.
Their QB tried to throw a short pass to their tight end, but he was covered and, when he threw to their secondary receiver, Mike intercepted the pass. There was no one near him and everyone thought he would run it back for a final score. He could have easily run it back for a TD, as the receiver was on the ground and there wasn't another Mudlark near him, but instead he took a knee in the end zone. There was no need to rub Crawford's nose in the dirt. The clock showed only thirty seconds left. That show of sportsmanship by Mike was the most impressive thing I had seen him do all year.
Alex led the offense out for one last play, and then the celebration started. It felt great to be jumping around like a total idiot. To this very day, thinking about that victory brings a smile to my face. I can close my eyes and picture us all celebrating that wonderful season.
Chapter Thirty-Five
We headed out to the barn for the party. I admit that being part of the inner circle was really cool. I know that I initially got in because of Cat, but now I was totally accepted.
Alex's parents had the place all decorated in the school's colors. There were red and silver streamers and balloons all over the place. I ran into Mike and Tracey almost immediately. She was still a little uncomfortable around me, but then again she was pretty shy when she wasn't being a cheerleader. I congratulated Mike on a great season and a great game. I then thanked him for the little tribute.
"I only wish I had hit that bastard harder when I had the chance. Oh! By the way, we are going to place your old torn shirt in the display case with the game ball. It is now part of school history."
"Thanks for the honor. I doubt anyone will know why there is a rag in the display case ten years from now, but I will always remember it."
I thought about how important this season had been to me. Being in the Pit was my weekly therapy and I would miss it.
I finally got close to Alex and thanked him for what he had done. He smiled and gave me a hug, I winced a little as he grabbed me around the waist, but I didn't say anything. I didn't want everyone to think I was fragile.
Everyone was still in shock, as the victory hadn't really sunk in yet. Yes, there was celebrating and everyone was happy, but there was also a look of disbelief in many people's eyes. I don't think that the magnitude of our victory sank in until the next day.
There were other parties going on, but we decided to go back to my house instead. We picked up a few pizzas on the way for dinner. We talked about the upcoming Thanksgiving break and where everyone was going. This was the last full week of school. The following week we had only two days of class.
Paul and his family were driving to his grandparents in Harrisburg. Laura and her family were going to Pittsburgh for a big family get- together. Cat and I were staying put, and our families were doing a small dinner together with our moms.
Then Cat looked over at Laura and gave her a look. Laura nodded and then said, "Sure, I'd rather you tell them."
"Laura and I have a little announcement. We have decided to stop seeing each other. We would rather just be good friends right now," explained Cat.
"Neither of us was ready for a long relationship, and we felt it was better to end it now than to lose our friendship too," added Laura.
I got up and hugged both of them. Paul also expressed his support.
After Paul and Laura left, I talked with Cat in private.
"So, how do you feel? It actually feels good to be the one asking that question for a change," I quipped.
Cat smiled. "I'm okay with it. It was very stressful on Laura and her family. I know that our feelings were genuine and not some sort of experiment. I love her, but I'm content to have her as a friend."
"That's cool," I replied. "If you need a shoulder to cry on, I am always here for you. It's the least I can do, after all you've done for me."
"Thanks, Erika, I appreciate it. While we're on the topic, how are you and Paul doing? I've noticed you aren't as romantic. I saw that you didn't kiss him good-bye."
"You should become an investigator; I guess it may have something to do with the attack. I just feel uncomfortable when he gets romantic. I know he can tell that something is wrong. He's very sweet and caring and I don't want to hurt him. It's not fair! He did nothing wrong, and I am punishing him. I'm wondering if we should split up," I vented.
"I'm not telling you what to do, but it might be wise. You need time to heal. But you can't push away those who love you. I think you should tell him how you feel. Maybe you can work through this, or maybe you'll just stay friends. But if you don't talk, then it will end badly. Both of you deserve better than that."
"How did you become so wise?"
Cat smiled and we hugged again. After she left, I thought about what she had said. The more I thought about it, I knew she was right. I decided to call Paul in the morning and sit down and talk. I put this down as another casualty of Jason's attack.
**************
The next day I called Paul. He seemed to know exactly why I was calling, even though he didn't say it.
He came over around 1:00 and we sat down in the kitchen. I decided to be straightforward and tell him exactly how I felt. He sat there and listened.
"I'm really sorry. You are very special to me, but I just don't think I can return your affection right now."
"I understand, Erika. I sensed it all this week. I want to do what is good for you. If you just want to be friends for now, I understand. But this doesn't mean I'm happy about it. When you are ready, I'll be there. I've never seen you as anyone other than a beautiful girl. I am just so angry at that bastard, I could kill him!"
'You'll have to get in line behind me. So, we are still friends?"
"Please! I will always be your friend, even if we don't get back together."
"Thanks. I won't be offended if you want to date other people. There's no reason for both of us to suffer."
"Let's not worry about that for now. Let's just consider this a break of undetermined length. Do you mind if I give you a hug?"
"No, in fact I really need one - just don't press too hard, my ribs are still sore," I asked, fighting back tears.
He gently took me in his arms and held me. We both knew that this was the right thing to do, but why then did it feel so bad?
He held me for a long time. When we pulled away, I reached for the box of tissues. He sat there in silence.
"I guess I'd better get going. You still want a lift to school tomorrow?" he asked.
"Sure, I'm still a California wimp; I don't think I could survive the walk in the cold. Thank you for understanding."
He smiled. "I wouldn't call it understanding, rather accepting."
We walked to the front door and I watched him drive away. I turned around and saw Mom walking down the stairs.
"So now what?" I asked, as I brushed a tear away.
She smiled and came down the stairs and put her arm around me. "Well, honey, I've always found that ice cream works at times like this." She put her arm around my shoulders and led me into the kitchen.
Chapter Thirty-Six
I arrived at Mrs. Lincoln's store at 5:40PM. I had no intention of being late for my first day of work. I was wearing a dark blue skirt, matching jacket and a white silk blouse. I was even wearing pantyhose! I checked my face in my compact mirror before entering. The bruises on my face were slowly fading; they were still visible, even though I had spent a lot of time trying to cover them with makeup.
I was looking forward to starting my new job, as I needed something to throw myself into. I didn't want free time to think about the assault or breaking up with Paul. I knew that breaking up with Paul was the right decision, but it still hurt. Now, I just needed to get into being a normal teenager - well, make that a semi-normal teenager, as I knew that I'd never be really normal! Besides, being normal was overrated.
Mrs. Lincoln seemed pleased to see that I was on time. She introduced me to one of the women standing by the front counter, "Erika, I would like you to meet Cindy Ziegler, she is my store manager and she will be your supervisor."
"Pleased to meet you, Ms. Ziegler," I greeted her.
"Thank, you Erika," Ms. Ziegler turned to Mrs. Lincoln and said, "Polite. That is very refreshing to see in a young woman."
Cindy Zeigler looked like she was in her late thirties. She wore her black hair pinned up and it made her look very distinguished. However she was very down to earth. Like all the other employees, she was wearing a beautiful dress.
I was pleased that she referred to me as a young woman.
"Erika, you can call me Cindy," she replied, with a big smile. "We are a family here."
I nodded. "Thank you, Cindy."
"Well, I will leave you in Cindy's very capable hands. Welcome to the family, dear," stated Mrs. Lincoln. Without another word, she turned around and walked back to her office.
Cindy took me by the arm and led me through the shop. "Let me show you around first, and then we'll get you properly dressed for work."
Cindy explained that, unlike Mrs. Lincoln's other businesses this store did not deal in rentals. I looked at the quality and prices of the outfits. Everything was top of the line and the prices reflected this.
"I know what you're thinking; how can she stay in business in this little town? She's been in business in this town for thirty years. She knows fashion and has unbelievable connections in the industry. We have regular customers who live over 200 miles away. And what she doesn't have, she will get," Cindy explained. "She's also using the Internet. We started a website three years ago."
Another woman walked over and interrupted us for a second. She asked Cindy about the location of a dress that had been special ordered. The other woman was in her twenties, short, thin and had short blonde hair.
"Mel, this is Erika," introduced Cindy. "She's our newest employee."
Mel extended her hand. "Hi Erika, I'm Mel, it's short for Melissa."
"Pleased to meet you, Mel," I said. I instantly liked her.
"We'll talk later, Nice to meet you." Mel then left to get the special order.
"Mel was also hired by Mrs. Lincoln out of high school. She is now doing her postgraduate work over at the college," explained Cindy. "Now, let's get you into something nice!"
In the back room there were several racks of clothing, each outfit had a label on it with an employee's name on it. I saw one with mine on it.
Cindy started looking through the rack, as if she was looking for something specific. "Mrs. Lincoln selected these with you in mind. She also selects all our outfits. Here, why don't you try this one?"
She handed me a navy colored cocktail dress and a matching pair of shoes. Everything fit perfectly. Cindy was impressed and gave me some hints for accessories. She told me to keep my earring selection simple for now.
Cindy also helped me with my makeup. She gave me a few hints on how to cover up my bruises. I was amazed at the difference.
"Wow, I can't believe it," I exclaimed, as I looked in the mirror. A huge smile broke out on my face. The bruises were barely noticeable.
"Mrs. Lincoln sent me to a course on makeup several years ago. She wanted me to help the employees," she explained.
I couldn't stop looking at my reflection in the mirror. "Thank you, this is the best I've looked in a while."
Cindy stood there smiling. "Yes, dear, I know. So, are you ready to learn some more?"
"Absolutely," I replied, as I took one last look at myself. It felt great to look "normal" again!
I was kept very busy the rest of the evening. I was amazed by everything that I had to learn. I would be a trainee for the next few weeks. The goal was to have me ready for the Christmas/New Year rush. I thought the hardest thing about the job would be wearing heels. By the end of the night, my feet were killing me!
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Thankfully, even though the group had just gone through a massive dating break-up, we were all still friends. Paul still kidded me in homeroom, and Laura, Cat, and I still ate lunch together. In some ways, it made us all a lot closer. I told them about my new job on the ride to school.
As Cat and I walked to homeroom, I told her that I had to go in to see the DA that afternoon.
"They want to tell me something about the case. I was wondering if you would like to join me? That is, if you are still interested in that sort of thing," I asked, with a smile.
"That would be great! What time?" she asked.
"Right after school," I replied.
Cat hugged me. "Count me in."
When I reached homeroom, I was given a pass by Mr. Grant. I opened and started reading it.
"What's up?" asked Cat.
"Ms. B wants to see me. I think it's about that weekly meeting she was thinking about starting," I explained.
I grabbed my books and left. I couldn't help but notice Paul smiling at me. I let out a small sigh as I stepped out into the hall.
As I thought, the reason for the pass was to tell me that there would be a mandatory meeting of all contestants this Thursday afternoon. The meeting would be held during lunch and would be in room 131. Ms. B told me that notices were going out to everyone today.
"You seem a bit down, what's up?" she asked.
"I broke up with Paul. We're still friends - well, I think we are. I just don't feel comfortable being close with a boy right now. Does any of this make any sense or am I rambling?" I asked.
"Yes, it does. Looking at your circumstances, it makes sense. Work on your recovery and then, if it was meant to be, you'll get back with him. If not, it isn't the end of the world."
"Thanks," I replied with a smile. "I'll see you Thursday."
"Bring your lunch and don't be late!"
That afternoon on the way to see the DA, I told Cat of my internal struggles on breaking up with Paul.
"I mean, he did nothing wrong. In fact, he was unbelievably understanding and I pushed him aside," I sighed. "That must make me look like a total jerk."
"No, it makes you look human," answered Cat. "I have no idea of how bad it was for you during the attack, and I hope I never do. But if it was as bad as I think it was, you'll need time to get yourself right. To be honest, I doubt that you'll really find peace until after the trial. Paul is a great guy and he understands. Don't forget, I've known him a lot longer than you have."
"Has he talked to you about me lately?" I asked.
"Yes. We talked Monday evening on the phone. He's trying to understand what's going on. I told him to be content with being friends and to wait it out"
"Thanks," I answered. I felt a little better.
We went into the DA's office and sat down in the waiting area. Mom joined us a few minutes later. After a few minutes, Sam Warren came out and greeted us.
"This is my best friend, Cat; she is very interested in law enforcement," I said as I introduced Cat.
He looked at her as if he was trying to place her name. "Oh, yes! Caitlin Hawkins, you're the one who first noticed that Erika was missing. I was reading your statement last week. It's a pleasure to meet you."
He led us back to his office and told me that he just wanted to let me know that the initial DNA tests had come back and matched to Jason.
"We've matched Jason's DNA to samples taken from you at the hospital and from your clothing. Your bloodstains were found in Jason's van and on his jeans and sweatshirt. Additionally, we have Jason's fingerprints on the duct tape that was used to tie you up," reported Sam. "The lab techs are still waiting for confirmation on several other samples."
"So, that should be it, right?" I asked.
"I wish it was that simple. We are still waiting for the private lab report. Of course the defense is still claiming that it was consensual," explained Sam.
"And how're they explaining the fact that she was found taped up?" asked Mom.
Sam shrugged his shoulders. "Good question. I doubt they have a good excuse. The statement from the truck driver is also very strong. I have more than enough evidence to submit to the grand jury," replied Sam.
"So, are they going to take this thing to trial?" I asked. My disappointment was evident in the tone of my voice. I was hoping there wouldn't be a trial, as I really didn't want to be in the spotlight.
"Well, they did offer to plead guilty to a minor charge in exchange for dropping the rest of the charges. But it's a joke. They would only plead guilty to simple assault. Don't worry, we never even considered accepting it," he stated. "I plan on filing a multitude of charges against Jason. Starting off with kidnapping, assault and battery, forcible sexual assault, aggravated felonious assault, forcible rape, and several other charges."
"So, when will this trial start?" asked Mom.
"We thought they'd want to wait and draw it out, but they have pushed for a trial as soon as possible. We haven't got a firm date, but I expect it to start in early February. He has the right to push for a prompt trial."
"Why so soon?" asked Mom.
"I think they hope to create a sensation. They'll claim that his rights were violated and hope to get a sympathetic jury."
"What about my rights?" I asked in a slightly annoyed tone.
"Actually, your being here is part of your rights. I'm required by law to inform you of any plea bargains, even ones as ridiculous as the one they just offered. As we get closer to the trial, I'll brief you on what they can ask and what they can't. I want this conviction badly, Erika, and we will ensure that he won't get off on a technicality," explained Sam.
"I believe you. I guess sooner is better than later," I stated. There was something about Sam that made me trust him.
"Do you think they'll try to negotiate a plea bargain?" asked Mom.
"I would if I was defending him. However his lawyer seems convinced that he can win. If there is a plea bargain, I won't settle for less than twenty years in prison," answered Sam.
"If the evidence against Jason is so strong why would you consider accepting a plea bargain?" asked Mom.
"I'd do it to protect Erika," stated Sam. "I fully expect that Jason's lawyer will go after her hard."
"Thank you, but I want to testify," I stated firmly.
Sam nodded. "I kind of expected that to be your answer."
"Will she have to testify at the grand jury?" asked Mom.
"Right now, I'd say no. I have no plan on calling her, although it's possible that the grand jury might want to question her. I suspect that the video will be sufficient, as they've been satisfied with videos in the past. You'll be contacted either way," answered Sam.
After the official part of the meeting, he asked Cat if she would like a tour of their lab.
"It's small and we send most of our major evidence to the State Police, but it should give you a better idea of what we use," explained Sam.
"I'd love to see it!" exclaimed Cat. She turned to me and asked, "You don't mind do you, Erika?"
"No, not at all, take your time; I'll catch a ride back home with Mom. Call me when you get home," I asked.
On the drive home, Mom asked me if I really was comfortable with the prospect of an early trial.
"I just want to get it over," I sighed. "The longer the wait, the more time I'll have to worry about it."
Chapter Thirty-Eight
I was finishing up some homework when Cat called. She sounded very excited. She said that she'd be right over and that she had something great to tell me.
"You won't believe this, but they're offering me an internship down at the police lab! I'll spend three afternoons a week down there, and they'll even take me to the main lab some weekend!" she exclaimed.
"They just offered it to you?" I asked. I had heard of the opening and had talked to the DA about Cat.
"Well, they had a person earlier this year but they quit. When I told them my academic background, they offered it to me. Of course, they have to check with Mom and the school, but I don't expect any problems," explained Cat.
"That is way cool! Well, now we have spies in both the press and the police. Soon we take over!" I answered with my best mad scientist laugh.
"I want to thank you so much for recommending me. Yes, they told me that you had asked about the program for me," thanked Cat.
"I just wanted to try to pay you back for everything you've done for me," I replied.
There was a long pause. We both sat there looking at each other.
"Do you still have a crush on me?" she asked softly.
I looked at her and nodded, as I knew it would be pointless to lie. "Yes. I love you just as much as before, but I also want to keep you as my best friend in the world."
Cat nodded. "I want you to know that I feel the same way. I can't imagine you not being in my life. You are very dear to me."
"Too bad our friendship is so strong, otherwise we could start dating," I quipped a smile.
"I knew you'd understand," smiled Cat.
Chapter Thirty-Nine
I had another great night at work, and I told Cat and Laura all about it Thursday morning on the drive to school. Paul wasn't with us because he had to go to the newspaper immediately after school.
"So, today is the first group meeting of the survivors of the great scholarship contest?" asked Laura.
"Yes. It should be interesting," I replied with a smile. It may have just been my imagination, but I began to notice that Laura was becoming interested in me, and not in a regular friendship sort of way. I kept remembering her comment about liking "boys like me." Laura was really sweet and to be honest I had always thought a girl like her would be out of reach for me.
"Interesting is a bit of an understatement," quipped Cat.
We were allowed to bring our lunches into the meeting. I sat next to Caroline. We looked around the room and counted sixteen others. The number of contestants had stayed at eighteen for the past week. I noticed that of the group in my PE class, there were only three left. I still wondered how many of them were in on the note that Jason wrote.
Ms. B walked in and welcomed us all to the meeting. She said that this would be held every Thursday that school was in session.
"Its purpose is to allow you to get to know each other better. I want to make a few ground rules. First, whatever is said in here stays here, I want you to feel free to talk. Second, this meeting is for contestants only. Any questions?" she explained.
We all looked around the room and didn't see any hands.
"Okay, I have a few more announcements to make. Starting next week, you may now wear pants three days a week. This rule will stay in effect until spring," she announced.
There was a huge sigh of relief followed by a spontaneous round of applause.
Ms. B smiled at our reaction. "Apparently that was a popular decision! Next, the week after the Christmas holiday break, there will be a special meeting. As you know the contest in past years has been just about over by now, but I know from talking too many of you that it might last well into spring this time. So, there will be some special new challenges that you will have to accomplish. We've had this plan for years, but have never had the opportunity to use it. I want to make this very clear; the activities are designed, not to humiliate you, but to give you more insight into the gender you have been living since the start of the school year."
She paused to give us time to absorb what she had said.
"Now, I am not able to tell you what all these challenges will be, but many of you will not find them that difficult. Hopefully, you'll have some fun doing them I will tell you that one of them is that for second semester each of you will be required to take child development."
A round of groans met this announcement. There was a hand raised.
"Yes, Ann?" asked Ms. B.
Ann was tall and thin. I had talked to her a few times in English. She had entered as a way of paying off money she owed to her sisters. She told me that her goal was to make it at least into February, as that would pay off the debt.
"Does that mean we'll have to do everything in the class?"
"Yes, it does," answered Ms. B, with a smile
More groans. That meant that we'd each be stuck with "the baby" for a weekend. It was a doll with electronic sensors in it. The sensors recorded any abuse or failure to provide correct care. The baby was set to start crying randomly, and it needed a special key inserted into the back to make it stop. The sensors would record how well we met the needs. I'd heard many girls say that it was the worst weekend of their lives, and that it convinced them to avoid getting pregnant until they were ready.
Oh, then there was the other big part of the course. There was also the "pregnant for a day" requirement. All students got to wear a pregnancy empathy belly for one school day.
"Any other questions? None? Okay, now I'd like to go around the room and have you introduce yourselves and tell us why you really entered the competition. Again, everything stays in here," she reiterated.
"Hi! I'm Ann, and I entered to pay off a debt to my sisters," she stated.
Her answer brought out a lot of laughs. The rest of the group each stood up and gave their name and reasons. There were a few that stood out. Lisa was a pretty Korean. She had entered because her girlfriend dared her. Claire, a short quiet redhead, said that she'd entered because she lost a bet with her Mom. Actually I was surprised to see Claire in the room, as I'd always thought she was a real girl. She was short and very petite. I wondered if she was like Caroline and I.
The scariest answer was by Denise, which made sense, as she was the scariest looking person in the room. She was tall, muscular, and was wearing a heavy base of makeup. She had taken to dressing slightly Goth. But it seemed to fit her. Her hair was dyed jet black, with slight streaks of purple, and she even wore black nail polish. Her dress was long and black and she was wearing Doc Martens. Actually, her outfit was practical, as the many tattoos on her arms didn't seem so noticeable. Her answer was that her choices had been this or military school. The reason for those choices was never given.
Ms. B thought that the meeting was a success and told us that she looked forward to our next meeting in two weeks.
As we walked to photography class, Caroline told me more about Denise. She told me that I shouldn't take Denise too seriously, as she loved spoofing people.
"Last year 'Dennis' was in a heavy metal garbage-band with my cousin," Caroline explained.
"The correct term is garage band," I corrected, laughing at her mistake.
She smiled back at me. "You never heard them play, garbage is a better description. Actually, Denise isn't as tough as she looks. I'll introduce you to her sometime. I have the feeling that you'd like her."
Chapter Forty
Friday was a busy day and it had nothing to do with school. I had to go to my therapy session after school and then I had work. My schedule looked a bit overwhelming. I decided to ask Jenny McCall, if we could move the sessions to Tuesday or Thursday. I didn't want to be distracted at work, and I wanted to be able to absorb what had happened with Jenny in private.
She had no problem with changing my session to Tuesdays. With that crisis over, she asked me how my week was going. Of course my breakup with Paul was the biggest thing on my mind, followed closely by the trial. We talked about what was going through my mind and my fears of going out alone.
Jenny looked at me. "I assume that you also check to see that the doors are locked when you are home alone a lot."
"Three or four times aren't really a lot of times is it?" I answered with a smile.
"I wouldn't get obsessed about it. Do you still lock your bedroom door?" she asked.
"No. I stopped doing that a while ago," I lied. Well, I only did it occasionally, so that shouldn't count!
"What about nightmares?" asked Jenny.
"I have them occasionally. Not every night, but a couple times a week," I answered. "Will they go away?"
"They should. However, be aware that you may go through cycles of these nightmares. Let me know if they start affecting your sleep," stated Jenny.
The rest of the session went by really fast. The last thing she asked me was about starting group therapy.
"There's a group over at the college that I checked out and I'd like you to consider joining it. It is mostly women aged 18-26, and it's the closest that I can find to your age, which I guess is a good thing. I know the woman who runs it and I have told her about your situation. She has no problem with you joining the group," explained Jenny.
"What about the members of the group?" I asked. "I know that some people are hostile to my status. I can understand their hostility to men and some of them might just see me as mocking them."
"The group I have in mind should be okay. The woman who runs it is a close friend, and she is anxious to have you join. Well, I'd like you to at least think about it. I'd like you to call her this weekend," she said as she handed me a business card.
I read the name on the card Dr. Karen Buford, "What time should I call?" I asked.
"She is usually available between 10-12:00," explained Jenny. "I'll see you Tuesday at 4:00."
I got up and hugged her. It suddenly struck home how much I needed her.
Chapter Forty-One
Mom was waiting for me and drove me to the mall. She listened to my post-therapy ramblings without complaining. She said that the group might be good for me.
"So you were actually listening to me? Thanks. I was afraid that I wasn't making any sense," I replied.
"I never said you were making sense!" quipped Mom. "By the way, I'd like to meet your boss this evening."
"Okay, I think you'll like her," I answered.
Mom found a parking spot right up near the entrance, so we only had a short walk in the cold. We walked into the store and I introduced Mom to Cindy and Mel.
"Is Mrs. Lincoln in, Cindy?" I asked.
"Yes, she is. Erika, why don't you go get changed, and I'll take your Mom back to meet Mrs. Lincoln. I have your outfit hanging in the back dressing room. By the way your makeup looks very good this evening," commented Cindy.
My dress that evening was a black cocktail dress. The dress was nice, but I dreaded seeing the heels. The shoes were three-inch heels, and I immediately knew my feet would be killing me by the end of the evening. I checked myself in the mirror and walked out. I looked at the clock. It was 5:45 PM exactly.
I found Mom talking to Mrs. Lincoln and Cindy. They seemed to hit it off quite well. They all turned and watched me as I approached. I could tell from their expressions that they were pleased with my appearance.
"Oh, Erika, you look lovely!" exclaimed Mom, as she looked me over.
"Thanks Mom," I replied, feeling a bit embarrassed.
"I am very pleased with your daughter so far, Jill," stated Mrs. Lincoln to Mom.
"Erika, what time do you want me to pick you up?" asked Mom, who had a huge smile on her face.
"Don't bother, Jill, I can give her a ride home. You don't live that far away, and I really don't mind," interrupted Cindy.
Mom looked at Cindy, "That's very kind, I appreciate it. Well, it was nice meeting all of you."
I said goodbye and got to work. That night I worked mainly with Mel and she showed me how to work the cash register. She also taught me how to make entries into our computer database.
"Mrs. Lincoln has us keep this up to date as much as possible. That way she can spot trends. Don't ever underestimate her. She sees everything. She can be very critical, but she's also very generous and caring. She really doesn't need this store, but she loves running it and helping her friends, customers, and employees," explained Mel.
"I am beginning to see that," I answered. I could sense a lot of loyalty in Mrs. Lincoln's employees.
As long as I was busy I was OK, but when it got slow I started thinking about my session with Jenny.
"Earth to Erika! Hello. You there?" asked Cindy.
I was refolding some sweaters and kind of zoned, thinking about what Jenny had told me about the group session.
"You seemed to be somewhere else for a minute. Everything okay?" she asked.
"Yes. I'm sorry, I had a counseling session this afternoon before work. I was thinking about something she told me. Don't worry, it won't happen again. I moved my sessions to Tuesdays." I went back to folding the sweaters.
"Don't worry about it. If you don't mind telling me, who are you seeing?" asked Cindy with a sympathetic smile on her face.
"Dr. Jennifer McCall over at the County Health Office by the hospital," I answered, as I folded another sweater.
Cindy smiled and nodded knowingly. "I know where Jenny works. She's very good, isn't she?"
I stopped and looked up at her. I didn't know what to say. I started to open my mouth and Cindy shook her head and put a finger to her lips.
"No need to say anything, dear. I first saw her six years ago, when she was first starting out. She helped me a lot and I know she'll help you."
"Do you still see her?" I asked.
"Sometimes," she answered with a smile. "Now, you need to finish that up. I have some other tasks for you this evening."
"Yes Cindy, I'm almost finished," I answered.
On the ride home I wanted to ask Cindy some more questions, but felt that I'd be prying into her privacy. I knew that I was not the first to experience an assault, but there was a sense of relief in knowing someone else who had been through it and had survived.
She pulled into our driveway. I thanked her for the ride and told her I'd see her Sunday at 11:45. I was relieved that she waited until I was inside.
I made it through another day and a good day at that. Life was looking up.
Chapter Forty-Two
Saturday morning, I helped Mom around the house. That was one aspect, of my so-called female life, that I was already familiar with. Since it had always been just the two of us, I'd long ago taken on many household chores. I did the laundry, dusting and vacuuming long before I started wearing skirts. The only big change from before was that now I was more involved in the kitchen.
Neither of us was really into cooking. It was a necessary evil. We ate well, and sometimes Mom would try something adventurous, but it wasn't something we truly enjoyed. Thanks to my Home Economics teacher, Mrs. Roberts, I'd become pretty good. Still I'd rather have someone else cook.
Around 10:30 I called up Dr. Buford. I was almost hoping that she wasn't at work. I could leave a message and hang up. Unfortunately, she was in.
"Good morning, Dr. Buford. This is Erika Walters. I believe that Dr. McCall talked to you about me," I explained. Gee, that didn't sound too formal and dorky, I thought.
"Yes, good morning. Erika, I was hoping you'd call me this morning. By the way, please call me Karen," she offered.
We talked for a few minutes and then she invited to come by next Saturday morning.
"I have a group that meets at 8:00 AM. They would be a good fit for you. There are eight women in it presently," Karen explained.
"I'm a little worried about how they will receive me, Karen," I replied.
"Don't be. I hinted that you might be joining us. They seemed willing to give you a chance," she answered. "I'll be on your side. I don't see your assault as being any less traumatic just because you're physically male."
"Okay, I'll be there," I said.
She gave me directions and asked me to bring something to share for breakfast. It was a tradition that the new person brought bagels or muffins to the meeting. I thanked her and hung up the phone.
I got back to the laundry when the phone rang again. I heard Mom get it.
"Honey, it's Cat," she yelled.
"Thanks," I answered, and I picked up the phone. "Good morning, Cat."
"Hi Erika. Laura and I are going to the movies this afternoon, can you join us?" asked Cat.
That sounded great, I thought. I checked quickly with Mom and she said no problem. I told Cat that I'd love to go with them, and she said that they would pick me up at noon.
The three of us headed to the mall. First to get something to eat and then catch the 1:30 show.
Nothing exciting happened, no one dropped any bombshells, and no one had any earth-shattering news. Just a fun afternoon hanging out with friends. I mean, I had had plenty of afternoons like this one before. I'd never thought they were important enough to include in my saga. But the reason I included this one was that my life was craving something like this. It also made me realize how important every moment in life can be. When I got home, Mom asked me how my afternoon went. I told her it was just fine.
Chapter Forty-Three
Sunday, I was back at work. I wasn't ready to wait on customers yet; that wouldn't happen for a few more weeks. I was still being trained on all the little things. I learned how to properly wrap up the customers' purchases. This was especially important when we were dealing with such expensive items. I was also taught to be very polite and nice to the customers. I also learned what it was like to be the junior salesgirl with such fun duties like emptying the trash, restacking and refolding clothes and most importantly making the coffee run!
Actually, I'm not being fair to Mel and Cindy. They really treated me nicely and they did their share of drudgework at the store. I figured that there was a bit of them feeling me out and seeing how well I'd fit in. Yes, it is true that they did send me for coffee, but they also bought mine.
I went to the gourmet coffee stand to pick up our order. Cindy ordered a latte and Mel wanted just normal black coffee. Cindy joked that she wasn't sure that they even sold that anymore. Personally, I couldn't get into coffee, it was too bitter for me, except when I put in sugar and milk. On the other hand, Cat was really into coffee and she had tried several times to get me to like it. I stuck with tea. Cat kidded me that it had been easier to get me into dresses than to get me to like coffee.
As I picked up our order, I saw Paul walking by. I waved to him and he looked at me kind of strangely. Then it hit him who I was.
"Wow! I didn't recognize you, Erika, how is it going?" he asked. "You look great!"
"Better, thanks. I work over there," I answered, pointing to the shop.
"Swanky! That's right, I forgot you'd got a job. My Mom shops there sometimes," he said.
"Well, I have to head back to work," I explained as I checked my watch.
Paul took the cups from me. "Here, let me help you. It would be a shame for you to spill something on that dress." I could see that he was wondering how I could afford it.
"It isn't mine, my boss insists that we dress nicely and she supplies the clothes," I answered. "And thanks for helping."
We walked back to the store. Paul was a bit hesitant to enter the store.
"Don't worry, they won't make you dress like me. Come on, I want you to meet my co-workers," I quipped.
I introduced him to Cindy and Mel as I gave them their coffee.
"Paul, what did you say your last name was?" asked Cindy.
"It's Brady."
"Is your mother's first name Jackie?" asked Cindy.
"Yes, it is," answered Paul, slightly surprised.
"I've known your mother for years. It is a pleasure to finally meet the son she is always talking about. She thinks the world of you."
Paul seemed slightly surprised and pleased to hear that his mom thought so highly of him.
"Here, Paul, please give this sales pamphlet to your mother. It's our holiday mailer," added Mel.
Paul thanked them and said good-bye. He looked at me and smiled and walked out.
"Nice boy," commented Cindy, "His mother has been a regular customer for years."
"Yes, he is nice," I said softly, as I watched him walk way.
"Ohhhh...." acknowledged Mel, "So, when did you two break up?"
"Is it that obvious?" I replied, watching them both nod yes and then take a sip from their coffee, "We didn't break up, I broke it up. I'm okay with it, but I don't like to see him sad."
"I understand, Erika, you don't need to say anything else," said Cindy, as she put her arm around me.
Mel gave me a look, as if she really didn't believe me.
"I don't mind. We're still friends," I answered as I went back to work. Mel was right. I was far from being over it.
"Even though you're 'okay' with it, feel free to talk to me anytime," smiled Mel.
"Thanks," I replied.
As I worked, I thought about Paul. I accepted that my feelings for him had changed. I knew that we would never be more than friends. There was a feeling of concern for him. I felt bad for hurting him, but I knew that I had done the right thing.
Cindy drove me home again. She asked how I liked working at the store.
"It's much harder than I thought. Mrs. Lincoln has such high standards," I explained.
"That's true, but you will learn a lot from her," added Cindy. "So, anything else on your mind?"
We were stopped at a light. I looked over at her and could see her smiling.
"How long does it take for the fear to go away?" I asked
"To be honest, I don't think it ever does. You just learn to control it," she answered. The light changed and we continued down the road.
I nodded. "Oh. I've talked to Jenny and the DA about how difficult testifying will be, they make it sound pretty bad."
"It won't be fun. But when I look back, it was one of the days that that I'm most proud about!" Cindy exclaimed
"I'm sorry, I don't mean to pry," I apologized
"Don't worry, Erika, you're not prying," she replied. "I just want to help you when I can."
"Thank you."
When I got in, I found that Cat and Terri were in the kitchen with Mom.
"So, here's the newest salesgirl at the most stylish boutique in town," announced Terri.
I sat down and joined then. I kicked off my shoes and began to rub my feet. "I spent the last five hours in heels and my feet are killing me."
All three of them just stared at me.
"I guess I'm not going to get any sympathy here." I smiled
"None at all," replied Terri. "During college, I had to wear a very skimpy outfit at the restaurant I worked at. The money was good, but I felt like I was almost naked."
"I know what you mean. I had a similar job back in San Diego," added Mom.
I was shocked by Mom's confession. "Really? You never told me about that one!"
Mom gave me "The Look." "The Look" was used whenever Mom didn't want to discuss something. I knew that there were some things in her past that she didn't want to share.
"I'll tell you about it when you are older," joked Mom.
"How much older?" I asked with a smile
Mom laughed. "When you're fifty!"
During dinner, we discussed Thanksgiving. Terri agreed to have it at her house, as she loved cooking. She also told us that she'd invited her sister's family to join us. That was fine with Cat and me, because that meant Alex would be coming. Cat was close to Alex and had always seen him as her big brother. I liked him a lot too. He'd really made my adjustment to school a lot easier.
I told Cat about meeting Paul when I was at work. I also told her about my present feelings toward him.
"You know, I think I know a solution to this problem," announced Cat.
"Well? What is it, oh wise one?" I asked.
Cat just smiled at me, "I'll tell you tomorrow."
Chapter Forty-Four
It was 6:00AM on the Saturday after Thanksgiving and I was up early, having a cup of tea in my pjs at the kitchen table and reading the morning paper. Actually, I was doing more thinking than reading. I had been stuck on the same article for the past twenty minutes. It had been a restless night, and I had a lot of things on my mind.
First there was Thanksgiving. Actually, that was a good memory. It was my first big holiday since we'd moved to Golden Hill and my first since I had become Erika. We'd had dinner with Cat and Terri. They had become our family since we moved here, and in some ways they were closer than some of my real relatives.
Terri put together a great dinner. We assisted but she did most of the work, which was fine with Mom and I. It was also nice to socialize with Alex and his family. Alex had been swamped since we'd won the championship. Over twenty colleges and universities were recruiting him. He told us that all the attention was getting kind of old and that he had narrowed his choice down to a couple of schools.
Alex's parents were really cool. They told him that they would support his selection. However, they wanted him to consider academics as well as athletics in his final decision. Personally, I had no doubt that Alex would succeed in both areas. I also got to meet Alex's younger brother, Nick, who was a junior.
Alex's father also recommended a lawyer to Mom, just in case we decided to file a civil suit against Jason and his family. I appreciated his thoughts, but I didn't want any money out of this. The only thing I wanted was justice.
The second thing on my mind was Paul. I still felt guilty about breaking up with him. Cat claimed to be working on something that might make me feel better about it, but so far she had kept it to herself.
But really the thing that had me up so early was that I was going to my first group therapy meeting today. I checked my watch and saw that I needed to get into the shower soon. The session started at 8:00 and I'd have to make a stop along the way to pick up some muffins.
I walked towards the stairs and hesitated by the front door for a second, but I didn't check the lock. I hoped that I was getting over that obsession. I went upstairs and showered and afterwards did my daily examination of my face. It had been a few weeks since the assault, and I was almost looking normal. The bruises had faded and weren't too noticeable anymore. My scar above my right eye still looked bad, but I was told it would take time to heal. Then there was my nose. It was now a little crooked, but it didn't seem to bother my breathing. Mom had told me that I could get it fixed if I wanted to.
My ribs didn't hurt anymore. Alex told me I was lucky that they hadn't been broken. He told me that he'd broken two ribs in junior high and that it had hurt to breathe for months. I think that the only reason that they weren't broken was that they were injured during the initial tackle. It wasn't an intentional injury like everything else Jason did to me. If he had thought of it, I'm sure that they would have been broken.
After putting on my panties and bra, I debated on what to wear. It was early so I went with the casual look. It was also cold and cloudy outside, so warmth was a major consideration. It wasn't even winter yet and I hated it already. I selected a sweater and slipped it on. I then put on a little bit of makeup. Thankfully, I had very little facial or body hair so I rarely had to shave. I knew that, even after I started hormones, I'd have to get some electrolysis. I wasn't looking forward to that.
I slipped on a pair of socks and some loafers. I inspected myself in the mirror. Not bad, I thought, although my hair would need a touchup soon. I made a note in my planner to call the salon.
I could hear Mom stirring as I left my room. I knocked on her door and asked her if she wanted me to fix her a mug of tea. I heard a groan that sounded like a yes, and walked downstairs and put the kettle on again.
Mom came down a few minutes later. "Good morning, honey. Did you sleep well last night?"
"Great, I just got up a little while ago, thanks for asking," I replied. It was a lie, I had been awake since 3:00 and I had got out of bed around 5:00. "How about you?"
"Good thanks," she answered. "Funny thing, I thought I heard someone up a little after 5:00, must have been the wind."
I looked over and smiled. I never get one by her.
We drove together to the college. I picked up a dozen muffins at a little donut shop near campus.
"If they get hostile, I'll just throw the box one way and run the other," I quipped
We parked right outside campus. I could see that the building where the meeting was held was right across the street. Mom saw a coffeehouse up the block and told me to meet her there.
Chapter Forty-Five
I glanced at my watch and saw that it was time. I crossed the street with the box of muffins and entered the building. I checked Karen's instructions and found the room. I stood outside for a second, took a deep breath, and entered.
The room itself was unremarkable. There was a large table in the middle of the room with chairs arranged around it. There were several women standing around talking. Some stared at me as I walked in. I didn't get an instant feeling that I was welcome!
A tall woman with dark brown hair walked towards me smiling, "You must be Erika. I knew you immediately by the pink box you're carrying. Here let me take that from you," she greeted me, as she took the box of muffins from me and set them on the table.
"Yes, I'm Erika, are you Karen?" I asked.
"That's me," she stated. "I'm really glad you showed up. Many first timers get cold feet. We're about to get started. Don't worry, Erika, you'll be okay"
I nodded and sat down next to her. From the looks I was getting, I wasn't sure how well I was going to be received. As I looked around the room, I saw eight women sitting around the table. I got looks ranging from indifference to anger and a few that wouldn't even look my way.
"Good morning, everyone," announced Karen, acting as if nothing was wrong. "As I told you all last week, we have a new member of our group. I expect all of you to give Erika a warm welcome."
The room was filled with silence. Not exactly a warm welcome.
Karen was suddenly interrupted by a woman at the end of the table. "Excuse me, Karen, but I think I speak for the group when I say that we really don't think that this person should be allowed here. As you told us, this person isn't a real female and therefore can have no idea of what we have gone through. I know that you mean well, but there has to be a more appropriate group for...HIM," she grumbled as she pointed at me.
The look she gave me was full of anger, and I started to get up to walk out, when I felt Karen's hand on my shoulder gently pushing me back down into my seat. I glanced up at Karen and saw that she was smiling back at me. I knew that at least one person was on my side
"Does Dana speak for all of you?" asked Karen.
I watched as each woman nodded in agreement. Many wouldn't make eye contact with Karen.
Another woman glared at me and then turned to Karen. "You promised that no men would be allowed in these meetings!"
"I'm not a man," I stated.
Dana looked at me and rolled her eyes. "I don't wish to be insulting, but it is a risk that someone like that takes when they go out in the world. I admit that HE does pass well as a girl, and because of that he does share some of the blame for what happened."
For the first time since I'd survived the attack, I felt really scared. If this group of women saw me as causing the assault, then what chance would I have with a jury?
"I did nothing wrong," I interrupted. My voice was soft at first, but was becoming stronger and more filled with confidence. "The person who abducted, beat, and violated me knew my status and took great joy in injuring me. I think you'd like him, as you seem to have a lot in common with him. He liked humiliating me too."
Screw them, I thought! If I was going to get kicked out, then I was at least going to have my say.
Dana turned and glared at me. "How dare you speak to us that way! You have no idea of what we have been through! You're a male in drag! It's totally different for you," she yelled. "You may have been assaulted, but it wasn't rape!"
"The DA is calling it rape!" I angrily yelled back.
Karen interrupted and stood up. "Fine. If you feel that way about Erika, then I will ask her to leave. However, I want you all at least listen to what she has to say first. Go ahead, Erika, tell them your story."
I looked up at her and could see that she was smiling at me and nodding gently. She had her hand on my shoulder to comfort me. I looked around the room, took a sip of water, and then started to tell them about my assault. I started with the background and events leading up to the attack. Then I went into the attack. I closed my eyes and pictured what had happened as I told it. I found that I just wasn't telling the story, I was reliving it. I included every detail: the abduction, the rape, the beatings, the humiliation, and the fear. I spared nothing and did not soften the details. I wanted them to hear everything that Jason had done to me, and I wanted them to feel my pain.
When I finished, I bowed my head. I didn't want to make eye contact with them as I was also fighting back tears. I didn't want to appear weak to them. I hoped that they would just let me get up and walk out of there without any further insults.
I sat there for a moment. The room was totally silent. I guessed that I had put them all to sleep. Karen's voice broke the silence.
"Are you finished, dear?" she asked me in a low soothing voice.
I nodded yes. "Karen, thank you for letting me talk. I won't bother you all anymore." I started to get up to walk out.
"Wait. Excuse me, Erika, but I'd really like you to stay. I'm really sorry for what I said earlier. I was totally out of line. I directed the anger I feel towards my attacker to you. That was stupid. I'm sorry, please stay," apologized Dana. She got out of her chair and walked over and wrapped her arms around me. Most of the group followed suit, although a few sat in their seats and looked away from me. Naturally I broke down and started crying.
Karen asked me to stay for a few minutes after the meeting. I was totally drained, but I felt pretty good. I looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes were red from crying and my makeup looked awful.
"I'm sorry for their initial reaction to you, but you handled yourself very well," she explained. "The way you described the assault is the way you should do it when you testify."
I wiped my eyes with a tissue. "I guess that I've been too sheltered the past few months. I forgot how most people view the transgendered. I wonder if the jury will be understanding or see me as some sort of perverted freak who 'got what they deserved'."
"I'm not going to lie to you, Erika, it won't be easy. There are a lot of closed-minded people out there. But many of them are just uneducated, which is a lot different from being totally ignorant. Keep in mind that you swayed a whole room of hostile women over to your side this morning by just being yourself," she explained.
"Not everyone was swayed," I stated, referring to the two women who refused to acknowledge me.
"True, but the rest are on your side," answered Karen.
"So, will I be welcome back next week?" I asked meekly.
"Absolutely, Erika. Now, do you need a ride home?" she asked.
"No, thank you. My mom is waiting for me at the coffeehouse down the block. I just need to go clean up first," I replied, as I wiped my eyes.
"I'll wait for you. I'd like to meet your mother if you don't mind," she added.
I washed my face and reapplied my makeup. My eyes were still a bit red, but there was nothing I could do about that.
We walked over to the coffeehouse and I introduced Karen to Mom. They hit it off right away. I desperately needed something really sweet, and left them to talk. I picked out a raspberry Danish and ordered a medium hot chocolate. As I waited for my order, I looked around the room. There were individuals studying or reading and there were groups involved in heated discussions. I glanced over at the bulletin board and saw the variety of notices and ads. It was so exotic compared to high school. I suddenly got a new shot of adrenalin that refreshed my desire to win the scholarship and go to college.
On the drive home, I told Mom about the meeting.
"Karen told me how well you handled yourself. I'm very proud of you," Mom announced.
"I'm very proud of you too, Mom. I can't even begin to thank you for all you've done for me the past few weeks," I replied
Mom smiled at me. "You just did, honey."
Chapter Forty-Six
When we got home, I called Cat. I knew she would want to hear a complete report. She invited me over to her house. We grabbed a couple of sodas and headed up to her room.
I told her everything that had happened. She shared my concern on the attitudes of the people towards my being transgendered.
"It's something that you are going to have to deal with the rest of your life. There are a lot of people out there who disapprove of what you are doing. Gender is just something that most people take for granted. When someone like you comes around and challenges their beliefs, it can hard to accept. Most will be indifferent, but there will be those who will take great joy in hurting you. I also agree with what you said about being sheltered. Our school and this community are the exceptions and it took us many years to get that way," explained Cat.
"I don't expect everyone to accept me, I just want to live my life in peace. Maybe I jumped into this too quickly, but once things started I just sort of rode it. I know that I've made mistakes and reacted instead of thinking things through. Am I rambling yet or am I still making sense?" I asked. I then took a long drink from my soda.
"Borderline rambling, but I understand what you are trying to say," replied Cat with a smile. "Would one of those regrets be Paul?"
I smiled back. "You'd better become a cop, it would be a shame to waste your talent for reading minds."
"It wasn't that hard, Erika," she replied.
"Oh, that makes me feel even better! Yes, I know now that I got way too involved with Paul, and it all happened too fast. I was so caught up with everything that was going on with Homecoming and with my emerging feelings that before I knew it I was in a relationship with him. I feel really guilty about hurting him."
"What were you feelings about him?" asked Cat.
"I'm not really sure. I never really felt attracted to guys before the competition. Then I met someone who saw me as a girl and wanted me to be his girlfriend. At first being with him felt good, but even before the assault I was having doubts. Mom had a talk with me about sex and I began to wonder," I answered, taking another sip of my soda.
"Well, I saw you two together and there was attraction, you can't deny that. I think what you are going through is very normal. You were raised as a boy and now, thanks to the contest, you have discovered your true self. As you adapt and adjust to becoming female you're going to have conflicts and self-doubts. I wouldn't worry about your sexuality right now. You may be bisexual, or you may like guys, or - who knows? - you might turn out to be a lesbian," explained Cat, with a smile.
"I guess you do have a personal insight into this after all," I said.
Cat punched me in the arm.
"While we are on the topic of dating and Paul, I need your help," asked Cat, "I think I found the right person for Paul. I talked to her about my idea and she is all for it!"
"Okay, so who are you talking about?" I asked. I knew that I was truly over him, but I really didn't like to see him sad.
"Caroline," she smiled. "It makes perfect sense. They obviously like each other a lot. I just don't think Paul knows it yet."
Cat was right. Caroline and Paul would make a great couple. Their chemistry was obvious to everyone, except Paul!
"Now, this is what I have planned. Paul and Laura are meeting us this evening for pizza. Caroline will arrive with us. Laura is going to let Paul drive, she told him her car is acting up. When it comes time to leave, we'll suggest that Caroline ride with Paul and that we give Laura a ride home. Then it's up to Mother Nature. What do you think?" asked Cat.
"And you got this plan from which sitcom?" I joked.
"Okay, it's a bit lame, but I think it will work," Cat stated confidently.
"I hope it does, it would be one less issue in my life."
I went home to grab a nap and agreed to meet Cat and Caroline at 5:00PM.
Chapter Forty-Seven
My best friend Cat has many virtues: she is intelligent, insightful, funny, and very thoughtful. She is, however, a lousy matchmaker. If I had to grade Cat on her plan to fix Paul and Caroline up, I would have to give her a C for planning and an F for execution. But since everything worked out, she does get a passing grade, but hopefully she'll never attempt it again.
I would like to be able to put everything down in detail as a chapter in my saga, but to this day I can't quite find the correct words to describe what happened. I tried to get everyone else's input, but that wasn't a big help. After talking to everyone involved, I am not even sure we were in the same restaurant. So, to avoid reopening old wounds and arguments I give you the condensed version of Cat's matchmaking.
Basically the plan began to fall apart as soon as we arrived. I'm not sure, but I think that Paul thought I was going with Caroline. It was all downhill from there. Then there were words spoken, even angrier words, insults, and a lot of crying. We also came close to being kicked out of Guido's.
Fortunately, everything worked out in the end. Everyone made up and the insults and accusations were withdrawn and forgotten about. I wasn't much help as I was crying my eyes out. Laura was the voice of reason and helped smooth many of the hurt feelings. Caroline and Paul left together and seemed to be hitting it off. We weren't even banished from the restaurant. We told them that we were rehearsing for a play! Laura and I were able to make Cat promise to never try this sort of thing again. Neither of us really believes she won't though.
Chapter Forty-Eight
Snow is highly overrated. Yes, it is beautiful, and I suppose it can be fun to play in, but when you have to wear a skirt and are just trying to get to school or work, it is awful. On the plus side, my personal discomfort was providing all sorts of entertainment for my friends. Even with the relaxed dress code, I still had to wear skirts or dresses twice a week and it was miserable.
I was kept busy between work and school and it suited me fine. I did see Caroline and Paul walking down the hall holding hands. That made me very happy. I made a point of telling them how good they looked together. I didn't want to lose them as friends.
On Tuesday I had my last weekly session with Jenny McCall. We decided that I'd see her once every other week for now. She was pleased that I had been accepted into the therapy group.
"Karen was impressed by the way you stood up to Dana and the others. Dana isn't a bad person; she is just carrying around a lot of anger and she is quick to vent on others. Dana really can help you, now that you've established diplomatic relations. I hope that you can get to know them all a bit," explained Jenny.
"The one thing that was good about their initial hostility was that it prepared me a bit more for the trial. I'll find out Thursday the date that it will start," I replied.
Jenny nodded. "I see, well as soon as you know, call me. I want to help you get ready."
"Thanks, I will."
We went on to discuss how I was getting along in school and with my friends. She also wanted to know how work was going. I told her that it was great. I also mentioned working with Cindy and that she was fast becoming a good friend. Jenny seemed pleased to hear that Cindy had taken me under her wing. I didn't press for any more information on what happened to Cindy. I figured she'd tell me if and when she wanted to.
Chapter Forty-Nine
Mom picked me up and treated me to dinner. Snow was falling lightly as we drove downtown to a little Italian place. She told me that things looked good for her to get a promotion.
"Wow, they must really like you!" I exclaimed. I was nibbling on a piece of garlic bread.
"If I get it. I'll have to start taking some classes over at the college. I dread going back to school after all these years," she grumbled.
"Didn't you like college?" I asked.
"I loved my classes, but there were other things going on that soured my memories."
I knew that we were entering touchy ground, but I decided to press a little. "Like what?" I asked.
She sat there for a while and didn't say a word. She then looked up at me and smiled softly. "I guess that I should tell you. I'm sure that you've figured out that you were born during my third year of college. Thanks to your grandparents, I was able to balance going to school and being a single mother. Please don't take this the wrong way. You are the best thing that has happened to me. I often think that you saved my life."
"What do you mean?" I asked, sensing I would finally be told something about my past.
She took a sip of her wine. "I am not proud of everything I did when in college. I was a bit wild and I made some mistakes. Dating the man who fathered you was one of them. Not because he got me pregnant, but because I was stupid enough to think that he would marry me."
"Who was he?" I asked.
"He was on the football team and he thought he was going to the pros. Having a pregnant girlfriend ruined his "All-American" image, so he dumped me. I guess that cosmic justice caught up with him, as he blew out his knee his senior year and never played again. The last I heard, he was selling insurance in LA," she explained.
"Did he ever contact you?" I asked.
"No, not after you were born. I don't think he even tried, as far as I know he doesn't even know if he had a son or a daughter," she stated.
"He still wouldn't know," I wisecracked, trying to hide my smile.
That caused Mom to smile too. "Cute. Anyway, at first I was angry with him for abandoning us, then as I matured I realized that having you forced me to be more responsible. I came to love being a mom, so he does deserve some thanks."
I just sat there. I didn't think it was possible, but my opinion of Mom just went up some more.
After a long silence, Mom looked straight at me. "Do you want to know his name?"
I didn't need much time to respond. "No. I'm content with the truth. He doesn't mean anything to me, he only fathered me, you raised me."
"Thanks, honey," she said as she held my hand. I could see tears forming in her eyes.
"So, tell me more about the job!" I asked.
For the rest of dinner she told me about the position and the raise that would go with it. I was so happy for her.
Chapter Fifty
Thursday, Laura, Cat, and I traded work stories on the way to school. It was very cold that morning and I shivered as I waited for the heater to warm me up. Cat told us that when she went to the State Police Lab in the spring they would let her observe during an autopsy, if there were any going on.
"You mean you want to go to an actual autopsy?" asked Laura as she drove. "That's so gross!"
"Well, it will give me an idea if I can do this as a career. Actually, it's very fascinating," explained Cat.
"That's okay, you can keep your stories to yourself, I really don't want to hear them," reiterated Laura.
Cat and I looked at each other and we both smiled, as we knew we had something new to needle her about.
"Do you get to keep anything, you know, as a souvenir?" I asked, trying to get a rise out of Laura.
"You know, if I was the one wearing a skirt, and if I really hated the cold, and if I constantly whined about the cold, I wouldn't risk being tossed out of the car and being forced to walk the last quarter mile to school, when it is 24 F outside, by annoying the driver," interrupted Laura.
"Touch," I replied, as I redirected a heater vent.
Cat broke up laughing.
"I won't see you at lunch today. I have our group meeting with Ms. B," I announced.
"Do you need a lift home?" asked Laura.
"No, I have to go downtown with Mom. The DA wants to see us," I added. "Thanks for asking."
"Oh. Okay. Good luck," answered Laura.
"Thank you," I said. I'd be so glad when the whole trial thing was over.
At the meeting I noticed we were down to seventeen. As before, Caroline and I sat next to each other.
"I guess that isn't too bad. I thought we'd lose more," explained Caroline.
"So tell me, how are you and Paul doing?" I asked.
"Really good thanks. We're taking it slow. I think we both learned something from our first relationships," she said. She then looked up at me, as if she'd said something wrong. "Oops. Erika, I didn't mean anything by that. I'm sorry."
I smiled at her. "You have nothing to be sorry for. Paul did nothing wrong. Remember, I was the one who broke it up. I am very happy for both of you."
"Is there anyone in your life right now?" she asked.
"No, and that is fine. If something happens, well that's great, but I can survive without dating right now."
Just then Ms. B opened the meeting up. There were a few announcements and she then she threw out another question for us. "Okay, we'll go around the room and I want you to introduce yourself and tell us about your after-school job if you have one, or any school club you're involved with."
As before, we had some interesting answers. I was surprised that 12 of the 17 remaining candidates had jobs. As we went around the room, I could see how lucky I was. I easily had the best job, although a few were more interesting.
Denise, our Goth girl, was now playing drums in a local band. The other members of the band were all women, and their style was new age techno punk. She said that they were developing quite a following. She told us that they would be playing at an eighteen-and-under club nearby in a few weeks. Caroline and I whispered to each other that we would have to go see her play. I was trying to imagine what "new age techno punk" sounded like.
Debbie White worked as a volunteer at the hospital, where her mother worked as a nurse. Debbie was cute. She also got her hair cut at the same salon as I did. I remembered seeing her picture in there. Several other girls were waitresses and the rest had various sales jobs at the mall.
As we were dismissed, I asked Denise for a handout for her band. She seemed pleased that some of us would be there.
I waited around for everyone else to leave so I could talk to Ms. B.
"What's on your mind, Erika?" she asked.
"This afternoon, I find out the trial date, and I'm worried about what will happen here."
"Mrs. Lee and I have discussed it already. All contestants are legally minors, so we will turn down any requests by the press to interview any of you. We've survived controversy before this; and we'll weather this storm too. You just concentrate on yourself. And if there is some controversy, just remember it is not your fault; you did nothing wrong," she explained.
"Thanks. I'll let you know the date the trial tomorrow."
Mom was waiting for me after school. I was quiet the whole ride down.
By now the trip to the DA's office was very familiar. I said hi to his receptionist and sat down next to Mom. We were supposed to see Sam Warren, the DA, at 4:00PM but were still waiting at 4:30.
"Hi, Erika, I'm sorry I got delayed, please come back to my office. Glad to see you again, Jill," he apologized, as he looked at Mom and grinned.
We entered his office and sat down. "Jury selection for the trial will be the last week of January and we should be able to start the trial the following week. That is less than two months, but we will be ready," he announced.
"They really want this to go to trial?" asked Mom.
Sam nodded and took a file out of his briefcase and handed it to me. "Yes, it looks that way. I'm going to give you some homework, Erika. These are the rape laws and trial procedures. I want you read them and see that they are designed to protect you as much as possible."
"Will there be a quiz?" I asked.
Sam smiled slightly. "No, but the trial could be considered a final exam. I have also been in contact with Dr. McCall and Dr. Buford. I've worked with both of them on previous cases and they will be helping us to get you ready. After the holidays, we'll bring in a consultant who will act as the defense attorney. He knows all the tricks. He'll cross-examine you as if it was a real trial. He won't pull any punches, and it won't exactly be pleasant for you, but it will prepare you for the real thing."
"How much will the defense make of Erika being a transsexual?" asked Mom in a concerned voice.
It was a bit strange hearing Mom call me a transsexual.
"Actually, we expect it to be a huge part of their defense. It looks like they are going with the consensual sex defense and a form of gay rage defense, in that Jason snapped and beat Erika up when he discovered that Erika wasn't a 'real girl.' He claims that he only taped her up so he could get away," he explained. "They are going to portray Jason as the true victim in this case. They will probably round up a few so-called experts who will try to portray Erika as mentally ill or disturbed. But we are lining up our experts too."
I felt physically sick as Sam described their defense. I also knew that some people might actually believe it and I felt a shiver of fear run through my body.
"How can he lie like that? He KNEW I was a male back in September!" I exclaimed angrily.
"I know that, Erika. I fully plan on using that against them," replied Sam in a soothing manner.
"Sorry. I know that you're on my side," I apologized.
Sam smiled and nodded. "No need to apologize, Erika. I know how stressful this is for you."
I nodded slightly. The reality of the trial began to sink in. I cringed thinking how bad the trial might be.
Sam must have sensed my fear and turned to me. "Between your testimony, the physical evidence, and my expert witnesses, I will tear apart their defense," he reassured me. "I know you are scared, but I feel very confident about our case."
"I trust you," I answered, and tried to smile.
On the way home, I asked Mom if she believed what Sam had said.
"Yes, yes, I do. I've asked around and found out a few things about him. Sam used to be a detective in Philadelphia and while he was there he earned his law degree. He moved out here and became DA four years ago. He has prosecuted seventeen sexual felony assault cases since he has been here and has never lost one"
"Who told you all that?" I asked.
"Your group therapist. Karen and I talked last night, and she told me to have faith in Sam," confessed Mom. "She also told me that Sam has a very high standing in the LGBT community, so your being transsexual isn't an issue to him. In fact, Jenny says that he goes out of his way to ensure that victims like you get the best protection from the defense lawyers possible."
That made me feel better. I then turned and smiled. "Did she let you know if he was single?"
Mom laughed. "And what exactly do you mean by that, young lady?"
I laughed. "Mom, Sam obviously likes you. He can't do anything about it until the trial is over, but then I'll bet that he'll call and ask you out."
"Okay. I'll take you up on that. What do you want to wager?" asked Mom.
"If I win, you let me buy a car," I offered. I had been saving up for a while but Mom refused to let me buy a car because she wanted it to go for college. But I figured that by winning the scholarship her arguments would be pointless.
"And if I win?" she asked.
"I'll cook dinner for the rest of the school year."
"Hmm, you seem pretty confident. Well, I accept."
I know we were both hoping that I was right.
Chapter Fifty-One
My second group session went a lot better than the first. First off, I wasn't the center of attention. I was just a contributor like everyone else. I could still feel a little uneasiness from some of the others, but I wasn't sure if it was residual from the previous week or just because I was new. I did notice that two of the women from the previous week weren't there.
Karen went around the table and asked each person how their week had gone and to share anything on their mind. Much of what was said was very personal so I won't include it here. After all, they have all moved on with their lives.
When it was my turn, I talked about the anxiety of the upcoming trial and the unwanted spotlight on my life. Several of the women in the group had had their cases prosecuted by Sam Warren, and they confirmed the information that Karen had given Mom. They confirmed that he takes these cases very personally.
"So, do you know the name of the weasel who is defending your attacker?" asked Dana.
A woman named C.J. interrupted, "Excuse me, I object to the term weasel being applied to the defense lawyer. He is just doing his job," she said rather seriously. "Besides, I think it is an insult - to weasels that is!"
That caused a few laughs.
"I think his last name is Turner," I replied.
There was an audible silence in the room.
"Martin Turner?" asked Dana.
"Yes, that's it. Have you heard of him?" I asked.
The deafening silence returned to the room. I looked around and could see a lot of rage forming in some of their eyes.
"Yes, a few of us know him. He specializes in rape defense. He used to be in a big firm in Philadelphia, but they fired him and he ended up here. He works the entire area. I think he is trying to work his way back into the big leagues," murmured Dana. "He is an excellent lawyer and is a total SOB; he has absolutely no morals whatsoever."
"Erika, I don't want to scare you, but he will be very tough on you. He has won acquittals in many of his cases. The good news in that Sam Warren has beaten him every time they have gone head to head," added C.J.
I nodded. "I see." That was good news.
"Look, Erika, you need to be prepared for a rough time. The good thing is that we will have you prepared and you will get through it," added Karen.
"I appreciate your honesty and the help," I stated. I tried to act brave, but on the inside I was a bowl of Jell-O.
Chapter Fifty-Two
Cat, Laura, and I were out driving towards Westerville, around one hour south of Golden Hill. The sky was clear, but it was still very cold. They had gotten tired of listening to me complain about the lack of good Mexican-American food in town. Laura said that there was a place in the mall. I told her that a national fast food chain taco shop wasn't considered good Mexican-American food. She called me a California snob, and I told her she could always put gravy on her carne asada. So, we were going to a place that Paul's sister had told me about.
The drive took an hour, but no one seemed to mind as it gave us a chance to be together. Laura had been accepted at Penn State and was going to major in political science and Cat was looking for a school where she could major in criminal justice and minor in something related to forensics. And as for me, unless I won the scholarship, it looked like I would end up going to community college. Overall, it still meant that soon we would be split up, so we savored every moment together.
"You do have your budding career as an upscale women's clothing store salesgirl to fall back on," added Cat.
"It's salesperson, not salesgirl, thank you very much! Besides, you might be right. If I do go to school locally, I'll have a good job," I replied.
I told them all about Mel and how she had worked for Mrs. Lincoln since high school and that she had held her job through college.
"She adjusts Mel's work schedule to match her classes and ensures that she has time off during exams or when a paper is due. Cindy told me that Mrs. Lincoln has also provided financial support," I added.
"Still, you should have a plan in place if you win the scholarship," remarked Cat.
"Actually, I think I'll be taking a year off before I go to college," I announced.
"Why?" asked Laura
"Well, unlike you two, I haven't decided what I want to do. If I go to school locally, I can always transfer later on, "I continued.
"What else?" asked Cat.
"Well, there will be the whole transition thing: hormones, name change, and so on," I replied.
"You are sure about this?" asked Laura. I could sense her concern.
"Yes, even with everything that has gone on, I can see things very clearly," I stated confidently.
"That's great! I am so happy for you," exclaimed Laura.
"When can you start the hormones?" asked Cat.
"Ms. B suggests that I wait until the spring," I replied.
"Why the wait?" asked Laura, "That doesn't seem fair."
"Something about making sure that I am truly committed to the change. They are making us wait around six months from the time we told them," I added.
"So, Caroline will have a head start on you," remarked Cat.
"Yes, I am a little envious of her," I answered with a smile.
"Just like real life," smiled Laura, "I remember being envious of the girls who began to change before me."
"Well, it looks like you've caught up and passed them," quipped Cat.
Laura had a great figure and a really nice pair of breasts, and she knew it. We all broke out in laughter.
We easily found the restaurant and I was very impressed with their menu, everything looked very good. It was a family run place and they had moved here from Northern Mexico. Everything was made there, including their tortillas. Cat and Laura agreed it was worth the drive and much better than the taco place.
I told them about Denise and her band. Laura was instantly interested in going, she said it would be a lot of fun.
"So what about you, Cat?" I asked.
"Sorry, I am working that night," she explained
"I didn't tell you the night."
"Doesn't matter. I am sure I'll be working, or studying, or getting root canal surgery, or something like that."
"Sounds like Cat doesn't like the music," added Laura with a smile.
"I hate punk rock, I don't like techno music, and I can barely tolerate new age music. So, I am positive that a combination of the three would cause my eardrums to implode," explained Cat with a smile.
"Well, I want to go with you Erika," announced Laura. "I think it'll be fun."
"Sounds good," I answered.
Laura smiled at me. "But since we'll be going to a club, you'll have to let me do your makeup and your hair! I'll make you hot!"
Cat smiled at us and shook her head.
"You know, Erika, you and I are about the same dress size, I have a dress that will be perfect for you," added Laura with a big smile.
"I'll need a little padding in the front," I quipped.
"Not for much longer, my dear," laughed Laura.
"She has been dying to get her hands on you, and do a makeover, Erika, so you might as well surrender now," laughed Cat.
"Don't listen to her! It'll be a blast," smiled Laura.
Chapter Fifty-Three
We finished up our feast and headed back to Golden Hill. As we drove home I thought about the afternoon, it was the perfect balance to the stress caused by the assault and the pending trial. Laura dropped us off and Cat and I went into my house.
"How was the meal, girls?" asked Mom.
"Great! You'd like it a lot; we'll have to go there together sometime. I had forgotten how good real Mexican food was."
"What did you think, Cat?" asked Mom.
"She's right, it was worth the trip," Cat replied.
We grabbed a couple of sodas and headed up to my room. Cat looked at the banner that I had hung up above my bed.
"I am still amazed that we were able to get so many people to sign that in such a short period of time. We didn't expect you to be in school on Monday, we thought that we'd get a whole day at school to get it all signed, and so we had to rush around Sunday evening," explained Cat.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well, I promised not to tell you, but I think you'd want to know. After you told us you were planning on going to school on Monday, we quickly got the paper and set it up in Guido's and then started calling around. It sort of took on a life of its own after that. Kristen and Tracey took it to school early Monday and got the rest of the school to sign it before you got to school. Mrs. Lee saw what they were doing and made an announcement on the PA. She also passed the word to the staff to expect late arrivals during first period. Promise me you'll never tell anyone that I told you this!" revealed Cat.
"I promise!" I exclaimed. The value of the banner had just become priceless. It remains one of my most valued possessions to this very day.
"I just wanted you to know that you have a lot of good friends that will be there to support you," explained Cat.
"I know that. But there are people that signed this that I don't even know. I didn't think I was that popular," I stated.
Cat laughed. "They signed it because they wanted to show their support for you. Remember, I told you that our students are protective of girls like you. What happened to you shocked and stunned everyone."
"If I ever start feeling sorry for myself, please remind me to look at this work of art," I remarked. I had to wipe away a tear.
"Agreed! Now that we've gotten this 'Hallmark Moment' out of the way I need to talk to you about something," said Cat, as she sat on my bed.
I joined her. "What's up?"
"In case you haven't noticed, Laura really likes you," stated Cat.
I nodded. "I thought so."
"I think that you two would be a great couple, and I don't mind one bit if you two go out. It won't have any bearing on our friendship," explained Cat.
"So, is this why you aren't joining us when we go to the club next week?" I asked.
Cat shook her head with a smile. "No, I was serious about hating the music. Look, Erika, don't rush into anything if you don't feel up to it. Laura knows that you are still a little fragile."
"Has she talked to you about me?" I asked.
"No comment," replied a straight-faced Cat, "Let me just say that she knows that I have no problem with you two going out."
I thought about it for a moment. I remembered what Laura had said to me back when she first starting dating Cat. I'd asked her if she still liked boys and she'd told me that she liked "boys like you."
"Can I ask you something?" I asked.
"Sure, go ahead," replied Cat
"How does Laura see me?" I asked
"She obviously knows that you are still male, but she only knows Erika. She also knows that you want to be a female. I think she is attracted to that," answered Cat.
"How does this fit into the contest?" I asked.
"The rules don't forbid contestants from dating girls. It just doesn't happen all that often."
"Why not?"
"Well, to be honest, it is more a problem for the girls than the contestants. They want a boyfriend who will act and dress like a boy. They don't want a girlfriend. Some are afraid of being labeled a "lesbian." The girls who are lesbian don't want a boyfriend, or a pseudo-girlfriend. Not everyone is as liberated and open-minded as Laura and I," she explained.
"So, you are saying that the boys who date the contestants are more open-minded in their views on gender and sexuality?"
"You just opened a whole new topic. Yes, some of the guys are like Paul and they have enough confidence in themselves to date someone based on feelings of attraction, not the rules of society. Others do it because it's something daring. Then there are the guys who are gay, but closeted."
"How far into the closet can they be if they are openly dating a contestant?"
Cat smiled. "A lot! You still see the school social environment with new eyes. For those of us raised around it, we accept certain things and ignore others. No one considers it "gay" if a guy dates a contestant. It is never questioned. It's nice because it allows gays to avoid the harassment that happens in other schools."
"True, my old school was pretty liberal, but the gay students caught a lot of grief," I reminisced.
"Now, again this didn't happen overnight. Our senior class has been raised with these beliefs, so no one really questions what is going on at school as far as the contest is concerned. Hopefully this education in acceptance will spread to areas outside the competition and will stick with us when we go out into the world," continued Cat.
Maybe this is the true reason for the contest in the first place, I thought to myself.
Chapter Fifty-Four
I was getting more responsibilities at work. I spent a lot of time behind the counter and running the register where I was amazed by how much money some people spent there. Cindy told me that December was always their best month, largely due to holiday parties. Some women would spend a bundle on an outfit just for one party.
There were lots of little things that had to be done daily at the store. One thing that I could do only during the day was empty the trash. There was a long back hallway that ran behind all the stores, at the end of the hall was the exit that led to the dumpster. It was a long hallway and the sound echoed as you walked down it, especially if you were wearing heels. It was a bit creepy during the day, at night it was frightening, at least to me. I had tried to do it the first week of work and almost had a panic attack. I guess I was carrying around more baggage from the assault than I thought. Cindy and Mel both completely understood, even if I didn't.
I was determined to do this and Sundays were a good time to practice. I tried to pretend it was night. I felt good when I was able to walk down and dump the trash without feeling too edgy.
While I was walking back, the idiots in the next store decided to play a joke on me. The shop next to us was a leather shop. They had all sorts of really nice jackets. I'd been looking at a cute black leather jacket for the past few weeks. Anyway, as I walked back to our door one of the salesmen jumped out from their store and grabbed me from behind. I completely freaked out. I starting screaming and began kicking backward into his shin and stamping his foot with my heel. He let go, and I turned around and hit him several times, including a solid hit on his nose! Several other people came running to see what was happening.
Needless to say, I was angry and shaken, and he also was really pissed off. I'm not sure what made him most angry, but the fact that I'd given him a bloody nose may have been it. He was yelling at me and calling me all sorts of names. I was yelling right back at him. Cindy came out of our store and told me to go in, that she would handle this.
I needed a minute to calm down before I was able to rejoin Mel out in the store. I told her what had happened. I described the guy who I'd hit.
"Those morons. They are always doing stunts like that to the new employees," she exclaimed. "I went to school with a couple of them. Did you really give Cliff a bloody nose?"
"Yes, I guess I overreacted a little," I replied, a bit sheepishly. I was a bit embarrassed by it all and I worried that I might lose my job.
"No, you didn't. I only wish I could have seen it!" she replied, with a big smile on her face. "You really punched him in the nose?"
I nodded
"Good! Maybe they'll start acting their ages now!" She had a big smile on her face.
Then I saw Cindy come back in. She motioned me to meet her in the back.
"I know what happened and, after I talked to them, they felt really bad and extremely sorry that they'd pulled their dim-witted stunt on you. It has been so long since we've had a new employee that I forgot about their pranks. Are you okay?" she asked.
"Yes. I'm sorry to cause any problems," I answered.
"You have nothing to apologize, for Erika," she reiterated.
I went back to work and put it behind me. Cindy put me to work putting together gift boxes in the backroom. After an hour of assembling various sized boxes, I was called back into the store.
Standing at the front counter was the guy I had hit. He was standing there with a sheepish look on his face. He was good looking, even with the slightly swollen nose. He was tall, around 6-2, and had short brown hair, a moustache, and goatee, and blue eyes.
"Hi, I'm Cliff. I really want to apologize for what happened. They told me what happened to you last month, so I can fully understand your reaction. I'm really sorry," he apologized.
I nodded. "Thanks, apology accepted. How is your nose?"
He reached up and touched it. "Sore. By the way you've got a good right! Oh, I almost forgot, the guys and I got you this. Our way of saying we're sorry."
He handed me a bag. Inside was a small gift basket from the gourmet food shop. I could see all sorts of exotic goodies in it, "Thank you very much. You didn't have to do this," I replied.
"Yes, he did," interrupted Mel, looking into the bag.
He turned around and smiled at Mel. I noticed she didn't return it. He turned and looked at me and shrugged his shoulders and then winked at me, "Well, nice meeting you under better circumstances. If you ever need anything, please let me know."
I watched him leave. I looked over at Mel and she was smiling.
"Always good to put men in their place, every now and then. So, let's see what's in the basket," Mel added.
"You like him?" I asked.
"Who Cliff? He was an immature oaf in high school and he hasn't changed one bit, and the answer is yes. But don't you dare tell him that!" she said with a big smile.
I decided to put the contents of the basket back in our break area. We still had an hour until closing and I spent the rest of the time helping Mel set up a new display of seasonal items - mostly stuff like scarves and gloves and a few hats. Cindy told me that these were big sellers, often on impulse due to the temperature outside.
Just before we closed, Cat came in.
"Hi, Erika, you need a lift home?" she asked.
"That would be cool. You don't mind waiting?" I answered.
"No, not at all."
I introduced her to Cindy and Mel.
It took around half an hour to finish up after the store closed. Cindy checked the receipts and then always put the cash drawer in the back. Mel and I cleaned up and wiped down the front counter. Then we had to go change and get back into our own clothes. This was my favorite time of the day, as I was free of my heels, although I was getting more used to them.
On the way home, I told Cat about what had happened.
"You really punched him?" she asked.
"Yes, several times. I feel bad about it now, but at the time I was so angry at him," I replied
"Did he tell you his last name?" asked Cat.
"No, just his first name. Why?" I asked.
"He's Kristen's older brother. I can't wait to tell her!" Cat informed me.
"Please don't, he said he was sorry," I pleaded.
"Don't worry, he'll probably tell her before we do!"
Chapter Fifty-Five
The next week of school flew by. I was kept very busy, as it seemed every teacher was trying to get in everything possible in the weeks before the holiday break. Work was also starting to get more hectic as we were fully into the party season. I was really looking forward to the weekend, specifically Saturday night. That would be the night that Laura, Caroline, and I were going to the club to see Denise play. Their band was called "The Downfall of Humanity." Yes, it was a dumb name, but they seemed to like it. Paul dropped out, claiming a sudden attack of musical appreciation.
The only other thing of note that week was another meeting with the DA. As before, Mom took me down to see him. I kidded her about the bet. It was a pretty routine meeting to update us on what was happening. He wanted to inform us that the third set of DNA tests confirmed what the first two showed.
I then told him what my support group had said about Martin Turner.
"I wouldn't expect them to have a high opinion of him. Martin has made a lot of enemies through his courtroom tactics. He tries to justify his actions by claiming that he is trying to protect his client, but I think he does it to satisfy his own ego," he stated bluntly.
"Did you know him when you were in Philadelphia?" I asked.
"I thought your friend Cat wanted to be the detective?" he said with a smile. "Yes, I knew him there. When I was on the force I testified against several of his clients. He was much worse then. He has become more refined and far more dangerous."
"So, what happened?" asked Mom.
He smiled at her; "He tried to refute my testimony during cross- examination and was failing miserably. He kept pressing on a specific point until he was told to stop by the judge. I could tell that he was about to lose his temper, so when he looked over at me I just smiled at him. He snapped and totally lost his temper. He just started ranting and raving, and he was taken out and held in contempt of court. He ended up being fired after that. But he won't make that mistake again."
"Do you think he's working up this way so he can beat you?" asked Mom.
Sam nodded. "Most likely, but he would deny it. What he does not realize is that I know his tricks. I can prepare my case and my witnesses to nullify his strengths. He is an excellent lawyer, but he has been taking cases that he has no chance of winning just to get a shot at me. The problem in this case is that the defendant is just as delusional. Our case against them is very strong and their defense has many holes in it. But they want to go through with it, even though juries will probably give a harsher penalty that what has been offered."
"If Jason did plead guilty today, how long would he be in jail?" I asked.
"If he was well behaved and stayed out of trouble, he would still serve at least twenty years," he explained. "But I doubt he will stay out of trouble; he has a bad temper and a big mouth, a really bad combination."
"Only twenty years?" I queried. "I would have thought he'd get more years."
"His age and the fact that he is a first time offender will be in his favor during sentencing," explained Sam.
He walked us out to the lobby. I excused myself to use the restroom. I really didn't have to go, I just wanted to give them some time together.
As we drove home, Mom brought up my sudden departure.
"Are you trying to hedge your bet?" she asked.
"I have no idea of what you are talking about. I merely had to go to the bathroom. My, you are suspicious!" I stated as I protested my innocence.
"To be honest, I don't mind if I lose this bet, the consolation prize would be very nice," she smiled.
Chapter Fifty-Six
Caroline and I arrived at Laura's house around 7:30PM. Laura said she wanted time to work on me before we went to the club. Caroline was already ready to go. Her aunt had done her makeup, and she was wearing a very hot looking red dress.
I put myself completely into Laura's hands. She made my eyes much more dramatic than I had ever seen them. She told me that, due to the lighting in the club, my makeup would have to be a bit heavier and more extreme. I wasn't sure if I believed her, but it sounded logical. She finished my makeup and then she brushed my hair out and used a styling gel to finish the effect. When I saw myself, I almost didn't recognize my own face.
She told me that the dress was hanging up in the bathroom. It was a very slinky black dress. It was also slightly low cut. She had a push- up bra sitting out on the counter with a note stating, "Try Me!" on it." I was impressed by the fact that, once I had it on, I looked like I actually had breasts. I was very excited by my new look. It wasn't a way I wanted to look all the time, but it was fun getting dressed up.
Laura had changed while I was in the bathroom. She was also in red and her dress was very similar to the one I was wearing. Before we left for the club, Laura's mom took pictures of us.
We all piled in Laura's car. It only took ten minutes to get to the club. That night there were three other bands playing besides "The Downfall of Humanity." We saw a lot of people from school. I had heard of this place but this was my first time here. The man who ran it ensured that only eighteen and younger got in. Additionally he was strict about drugs and underage drinking. He also owned several other clubs in the area that were for adults, including several in the college area.
Laura made sure that we walked around and that everyone saw us. She was having a lot of fun. I was too. It felt really good to do something silly and fun.
We sat down with some friends from school. The first band was playing mostly '80s and '90s dance music. From what we could tell, Denise and her band would be the next band that night. Much to my initial annoyance, I was asked to dance by a guy from school. My dancing skills were no better now than back at Homecoming. Luckily, it was dark and the dance floor was very crowded.
I have to admit it - I was starting to enjoy dancing. Laura walked over and took my hand and led me out to the dance floor. Now as you know, girls can dance together in clubs and most people don't even look twice at them. But a blind man could have seen that there was something growing between Laura and me. Fortunately it wasn't a slow dance, but even dancing apart there was a deep sense of attraction. We got many knowing looks when we walked back to our seats.
Caroline leaned over and whispered, "Don't take this the wrong way, but watching you and Laura out there was very hot!"
I immediately felt my face blushing. Thankfully, it was too dark for anyone to see. I was feeling very confused. I would have killed to have a girl like Laura when I was back in San Diego. But now I viewed her so differently. Oh, I was attracted to her, but it felt different. I didn't feel turned on like I had when I had been Eric. Now it was different. Yes, even now I find it hard to describe, but it did feel very good.
Another cool thing about the club was the variety of kids there. There were people there dressed in many styles ranging from very causal to very dressed up. We sat and waited while they got the stage set for Downfall. They came out and took the stage and then they started into their first song.
Let me say that I give them a lot of credit for getting up there and playing. I also must admit that they seemed to have their fans. However, their music was very bad, and I don't mean bad in the good sense.
Caroline leaned over and shouted, "They're better than her old band!"
I should also point out that they were also very loud. Actually loud wasn't a good enough description. Deafening might be a better choice of words.
When they finished, we were trying to come up with words to describe them.
"I think they are missing something," noted Laura.
"Talent?" wisecracked Caroline.
Laura and I laughed. "No, I think they should stick with one style of music," I remarked.
"Which style?" asked Caroline
"Probably punk would fit them best," decided Laura.
I nodded in agreement.
"Here comes Denise, quick, think up some lies!" smiled Caroline.
"Hi everyone. I really appreciate you coming tonight," Denise thanked us. "So, what do you think?"
There was a long pause. No one wanted to go first. Actually, no one wanted to say anything. I looked at Laura and then Caroline. I guess that it was up to me.
"You want some constructive criticism, Denise?" I asked.
"Always," she stated, sitting down next to us.
"Your style is a little too exotic for your audience. I think you should go with something a bit more traditional," I explained. "Maybe just punk, for example."
"So we should play the classics? Like the Ramones or the Sex Pistols, groups like that? That might be a good idea," nodded Denise. "Thanks a lot for being honest. I've always liked that about you. I'll run your idea by the rest of the group. Thanks for coming!"
"You know the other day you were saying that you didn't know what you wanted to do?" queried Laura.
"Yes. What about it?" I asked.
"Try politics. That was very impressive, you basically told her that the band was awful and she thanked you!" replied Laura.
We all started laughing.
At least The Downfall wasn't the worst band of the evening. The third band tried to be hard rock. The problem was that they couldn't play together and the lead singer kept forgetting the lyrics. It was so bad that the crowd began to yell the words out to him.
At least the last band could play. The music was similar to the first group and did all cover music of popular songs. At least people could dance to it. I danced a few more dances before Laura monopolized me for the rest of the night. I know we were getting the same amount of stares, but I noticed them less. I particularly enjoyed the last slow dance with her.
A bunch of us decided to meet at a local 24-hour diner. We arrived in several cars and piled into a couple of booths. Everyone was in a great mood. We had less than two full weeks of school left until the break. Only eight school days total. People were sharing their holiday plans. Some were heading out of town and some were having family visit from far away. A few people asked me if I was looking forward to my first white Christmas. I laughed and told them that I preferred the green ones back in San Diego, but I would survive.
Chapter Fifty-Seven
As we drove back to Laura's house, Caroline suggested that Laura should drive me home, as it would be faster. Besides, she said that she lived in the opposite direction. I think she just wanted to let Laura drive me home alone!
I was going to go change but Laura suggested that I just wear the dress home. She said that my mom would like to see me dressed. So she went in quickly and got my stuff. I stayed in the car and turned up the heater.
"Whoa, how cold are you?" It's like an oven in here," quipped Laura, as she got back in the car. She turned it down a bit.
"This dress isn't exactly made for cold weather," I explained.
"I think it's perfect. Just like you," replied Laura softly.
On the drive over I could tell that Laura wanted to say something. I decided to wait. We pulled into my driveway and she stopped the car and put it in park. She turned and looked at me.
She reached up and brushed my hair back from my face. "I think you know how I feel about you, Erika. I truly love you. But I know that you may not be ready for this. I don't want to push you. But I want you to know that I will be here for you."
I felt her hand slip to my cheek. I closed by eyes and felt a slight tremble. It wasn't from cold or fear. Rather it was one of those pleasure waves that run through your body when it is experiencing something wonderful.
"I want to be with you too," I answered. "But, I do need to take it slow. I don't want this to burn out quickly."
With those words she leaned over and gently kissed me. She pulled me closer and held me tight. Now I had kissed girls before, but this was different. First off, it was strange not being the aggressor. Laura had taken charge and for some reason this felt very nice. Second, the kissing itself was different. It was more mutual. I felt very much at ease and things became very clear.
She stopped and sat back. "Well?" she asked with a smile.
I felt myself blushing from excitement. "That was very nice."
Laura smiled. "I will go with your desires and we'll go slowly. I know that you're going through a lot right now, and that the thing I want to do is to make your life more complicated."
I laughed. "Too late. But it is a nice sort of complication. I just don't know if I am ready to get back into a relationship."
"One of the things I love about you, Erika, is your honesty," she added.
"Thanks. I have one question and please don't take this the wrong way. How much of your attraction for me is the fact that I am going through this transition?" I asked.
From the look on her face, I could tell that my question wasn't exactly a surprise. "I was expecting that one. I admit that I find what you are going through very intriguing, and I can't wait until you go on hormones and to see your true body grow. But my attraction is for you. I love this beautiful girl sitting next to me. I love your personality and your sense of humor. I want to be with you, Erika, no matter what form your body is."
"Thank you. I'd better get inside. I had a great night!"
Laura leaned over and kissed me again. I closed my eyes and returned her passion. I felt myself trembling from excitement as we kissed.
"Goodnight, sweetie," she cooed. "I'll wait until you get inside before I leave."
"Thanks, I appreciate that. Good night," I replied. I hesitated with my next response. "I love you." I felt myself blushing again.
"I love you too," she replied. "By the way, you're really cute when you blush!"
I grabbed my clothes and closed her car door. I walked up to my house and gave her one last look before I went inside. My life had just taken another interesting turn.
Chapter Fifty-Eight
Mom was waiting for me as I got in from going to the club.
"Oh, my, you look great!" exclaimed Mom.
"Thanks, I had a lot of fun," I stated as I set down my stuff.
"I can tell!" smiled Mom. "Whoever she was, I like the color of her lipstick."
"Ooops!" I exclaimed as I looked in the mirror and saw Laura's lipstick on my cheeks. "I forgot about that. It's Laura's."
"I see. I take it this was more than just a friendly little kiss. Don't get me wrong Honey, I am not judging you, I just want you to be happy," stated Mom.
"Thanks, Mom!"
"So, do you want tea or hot chocolate?" asked Mom, knowing that we would be staying up for a while.
"I'll take tea please," I replied.
We spent an hour or so talking about it. Mom was very understanding. She told me that she expected me to be flexible in my sexuality. She said that Laura would always be welcome in our house. She then asked me how we would be received in school.
"Most of the kids don't seem to care. Laura may get more grief than I do. She did say that she got a note in her locker calling her a dyke, but considering they spelled it D-I-K-E, she didn't really worry about it. You know, I could be one of the first students ever to be called both faggot and dyke in the same school year!" I quipped.
We both laughed about that.
"How do you think her parents will feel about you?"
"Good question. They did warm up slightly to Cat when Laura was dating her, so who knows?"
I went to bed with a lot of questions, but also with a sense of security in knowing that my mom and friends would support me.
Chapter Fifty-Nine
The next couple of weeks were a complete blur. School was busy, work was busy, and my private life was busy. I'll talk about school first.
As I stated earlier, my teachers seemed to be trying to get as much work crammed into our schedule as was possible. My biggest project was my Civics paper. Mr. Kline, my teacher, liked my rough draft. He had me stay after school one afternoon so he could read it and provide constructive criticism.
"Well written paper, but you need to pay closer attention to your grammar and spelling. I recommend that you have someone edit it for you," he suggested. He was sitting on the edge of his desk, drinking a cup of coffee.
"Thanks, I thought I had caught them all. It does bother me when I miss the mistakes, sometimes my mind is running in a faster gear than my typing," I explained. Unfortunately, I still have that problem; some things never change!
"What's new on the trial front?" he said.
I told him about the trial date being set and the issues with the defense lawyer. I appreciated that he treated me like an adult when we talked about the trial.
"Unfortunately, that is one of the necessary evils of having a fair legal system. You must allow the defendant to have a fair trial and any restrictions on them could sway things too far in favor of the prosecution," he quipped.
We both laughed slightly.
"I understand the need for a fair system. That doesn't make it any easier when I have to be subjected to a public verbal assault," I stated angrily.
"If you feel up to it I'd like you to address next semester's Civics class. Your insight into the workings of our legal system would be an interesting lecture," he offered.
"You want me to teach a class?" I asked. I was stunned by his request.
"Sure, why not?" he continued. "Think about it, you don't have to make up your mind now. But I think you'd like doing it."
He'd definitely given me something to think about.
Work was going really good - too good. We were swamped and during our shift we barely had time to think, let alone take a break. I think my breaking in period was more to get my feet used to heels than anything else! I was getting a nice paycheck and it allowed me to get my shopping done without having to borrow from Mom. I did some of my shopping at the store, thanks to my employee discount. Cindy said that we should be getting a great bonus this year.
The guys in the leather goods shop were really nice to me and they had also become very protective of me. They often walked me out to the parking lot at the end of the day. I was pleased that they watched over me, as I was still a bit uneasy about being alone at night.
One more thing, Mel had started going out with Cliff. They were so different, but they seemed to get along great.
My group meetings were going well. I looked forward to my weekly group session. The initial hostility was a thing of the past. Dana had really taken to me and told me that, if I wanted, she would be in the court during the trial. I sort of looked at her as a role model. I decided that I wouldn't become as bitter and angry was she had become. It was a shame because that Dana could be such a nice and caring person, but she was carrying around so much anger and hostility. I felt sorry for her, as deep down I suspected that she wanted to get rid of her rage. I thanked her but told her that it wouldn't be necessary. Karen and I had a long talk about it and she agreed that I had done the right thing.
Then there was my social life. First off, Paul and Caroline were really becoming close. They went everywhere together. We were still good friends and my having dated him wasn't an issue.
Laura and I were slowly getting closer. This was due more to my being so busy as anything. I knew that I was falling deeply in love with her and that I was also getting comfortable with her taking the more dominant role in the relationship.
Chapter Sixty
The last day of school before the break was a rather eventful day. We had an impromptu meeting with Ms. B, as she wanted to talk to all of us about the contest and the holidays. She hinted at some sort of reward for everyone who stayed in and reminded us to follow the rules. After the meeting I stayed around to talk to her.
"I hope you have a good break Erika. I have really enjoyed having you in the competition this year," she complimented.
"It's been interesting, to say the least. I want to give you this," I stated, as I handed her a package.
She took the gift and smiled back at me. "You shouldn't have, Erika! Do you want me to open it now?"
"Yes, please," I replied. "It isn't much, but you have meant a lot to me and I wanted to give you something."
Ms. B opened the box and took out a charcoal gray scarf. "It's very lovely. This is very thoughtful!"
She gave me a long hug.
The rest of the school day was a lot of fun. Most of the teachers accepted the fact that no one wanted to be there and we didn't do a lot. The only class that I did any work in was Home Economics and all we did was make cookies. We made a lot for the scavengers who hung outside the door on the days we cooked. Mrs. Roberts didn't mind as long as they didn't disrupt the class. I looked over and saw Alex peeking in. I picked up a plate of sugar cookies and took them out to him. When I stepped out into the hallway to talk to Alex, I naturally found Mike with him.
"What class are you guys skipping right now?" I asked.
"Shhhh! Actually, if you give us a few extra we can bribe Mr. Grant and not get into trouble," begged Mike, with a smile.
"Here, take the whole plate. Have a great holiday!" I exclaimed.
Mike took the plate and then gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. Alex did the same and they took off back to math class.
I walked back into class with a big smile on my face.
"So who was out there today?" asked Mrs. Roberts.
"Just my guardian angels," I told her.
I had to hurry home as Mrs. Lincoln had asked me to work early that week. I had to be in at 4:30 instead of 6:00, but I really didn't mind. I rushed home to shower and change. I had just finished getting dressed when Mom came home.
"Hi, honey, do you need a ride to work?" she asked.
"Yes, please! You're home early, is everything OK?"
"It's perfect. They let us out early today because of the holidays," she answered. "I also got the promotion!"
I ran over to her and gave her a big hug. "That is so cool. I am so happy for you!"
On the way to work, she told me all about it. She would have to take a few classes at the college, but they were paying for them. It also meant a big pay raise. It was the perfect present!
For the first hour of our shift we worked with the day people. The only one I knew was the seamstress, Rita, whom I had met during Homecoming. She was working longer hours for the holidays and often could get a dress altered immediately, depending on the customer. Certain customers got extra special treatment from Mrs. Lincoln. I know what you are thinking, but it wasn't because they were rich or had just spent a lot of money in the store. Some customers just ended up on Mrs. Lincoln's "A" list and were treated extra special.
I carried the trash out by myself that night. It was the first time that I done it alone without feeling really frightened. It was a small step, but at least I was moving forward.
The mall stayed open until 10:00, and we had customers in the store until almost 10:30. Mrs. Lincoln's policy was that you never turn a customer away. Fortunately, they all spent a lot of money so it was worth it.
It took longer to close down the store. Mel and I spent almost 40 minutes straightening up the stacks of clothes. It was almost 11:30 before we had changed and were ready to go home. I was impressed that Mrs. Lincoln was there the whole time. Before we left, she called us over and handed each of us an envelope.
"Now, here are your bonuses. I want to thank each of you for getting through another hectic holiday season, but don't forget that we still have the New Year to deal with."
I didn't expect that much of a bonus as I had only been there for a few weeks. Still it was the thought that counted. I was stunned to see a check for $500.00.
"This must be a mistake, Mrs. Lincoln," I explained.
"Excuse, me young lady, but I never make mistakes," she replied sternly. "You have worked very hard since you got here and I want to make sure that you stay with us. However, I want you to put some of that away for college."
"Thank you so much," I replied. I then gave her a hug.
"Have a wonderful Christmas, but don't forget I will need you all in for the New Year's Eve rush," she added.
Cindy drove me home and we talked a little about Mrs. Lincoln , the store and the holidays. We gave each other a big hug as she dropped me off at home.
As I walked up the sidewalk, I noticed how still everything was. There were a few inches of snow on the ground and the sky was clear and totally free of clouds. The air was cold and clean. I hesitated before going inside. I looked up at the stars. The sky was filled with them and they looked so close. I was snapped out of my trance by Cindy who was waiting for me to go in.
"Everything okay?" she asked.
"Yes, everything is fine. Happy Holidays!" I waved goodnight and I entered the house.
Mom was waiting for me by the front door, "What's up?" she asked. "I heard Cindy's car pull up and I didn't hear you come in, so I got a little concerned."
"I'm fine. I was just taking in the beautiful night. I no longer feel afraid of the dark."
"That's wonderful, honey," she exclaimed, and we hugged. I knew she was more worried about me than she let on.
It was amazing, the fear that had gripped me when I was outside at night had just vanished. I can't explain it but it was like a big weight had been taken off my shoulders.
Chapter Sixty-One
I won't go into Christmas other than to say that we all had a wonderful time. I'd rather focus on New Year's Eve and the party at Kristen's. I probably should have devoted more time earlier describing Kristen Carr. She was the head cheerleader and probably the most popular girl in school. Additionally, she was dating the star quarterback. She's blonde, beautiful, friendly and intelligent. This combination could be very dangerous in most other people; the potential to be a totally stuck up conceited bitch was very high. However, Kristen is a genuinely nice person. She was friendly and social with most students on campus, and I am proud to consider her one of my closest friends.
While we didn't socialize a lot, due to our conflicting schedules, we'd become great friends. She sat next to me in Ecology and we'd ended up as lab partners. We did a big project together on endangered species. We put together a PowerPoint presentation. We focused on captive breeding programs in the US. It was a big success. The class especially liked the list of websites that had live web cams showing mothers and their young. We'd got lucky as the San Diego Zoo had a web cam on their new baby chimpanzee and her mom. We ended up with the top grade in the class.
When I was elected to the Homecoming court I'd been a bit worried that Kristen might be upset with me being on the court. I couldn't have been more wrong. I later found out that she had campaigned for me to be on her court and had told a few irate parents that she would boycott Homecoming if I were excluded.
She didn't even mind the fact that her boyfriend was protective of me. In fact, she encouraged him to do so. Then of course, she was one of the leaders of the group that created the banner for me. I know that today some people question if she is really that nice. I can testify that it isn't just hype from a PR man.
Kristen was also really cool about the incident with her brother Cliff. He'd felt even worse once he found out that I was a friend of his sister's. She told me that she thought it was really funny that I had given him a bloody nose.
Anyway, the big New Year's Eve party would be at her family's house. Alex suggested that they could hold it in the barn, but the lack of heat killed that idea. Kristen also wanted it to be a dress up party. She wanted a classy event that we would remember the rest of our lives, not a drunken party.
Cat, Laura, and I decided to go all out for the party. We made an appointment at the salon to get our hair and nails done on Dec. 30th. Laura was a bit wary at going to a different place, but Cat convinced her it would be okay. As we had our nails done she commented on how nice this place was.
"They are much better than the place I've been going to. Why didn't you tell me about this place earlier?" she asked.
"We did!" replied Cat and I in unison.
On our way out Laura noticed my photo in their gallery, "Well! I didn't know I was in the presence of a celebrity!" she said with a laugh.
The evening of the party we all met at Laura's house. She insisted on doing our makeup. Cat was a little apprehensive about it. She didn't care for the overdone look she had seen in the pictures from the night we went to the club. But Laura promised to tone it down a notch. She did a great job on both of us, and while she finished her own makeup Cat and I changed.
When Mrs. Lincoln had heard me talking about the party, she'd insisted that she provide me with a dress. She loaned me a very beautiful and very expensive black, sleeveless dress. I was initially afraid to even try it on, but she insisted. Cindy had told me that Mrs. Lincoln saw her employees as the daughters she'd never had, so it was pointless to argue with her. I had to admit that I really loved the way I looked in the dress.
I hadn't shown it to Cat and Laura, as I wanted to surprise them. They both looked stunned and slightly envious when they first saw me in it. Mom had helped me pick out my jewelry and shoes. I was wearing four- inch heels and had a simple gold chain around my neck and small gold hoop earrings.
Cat smiled at my appearance. "Erika, I can't believe how great you look."
I looked over at Laura and she was just staring at me.
"Well?" I replied as I posed for Laura.
"You look good enough to eat," quipped Laura.
"Save it for later you two. Don't make me have to hose you both down!" joked Cat.
Both Cat and Laura looked great. Cat was also in black, while Laura was dressed in red. We had a lot of fun posing for photos taken by Laura's mom.
Chapter Sixty-Two
We arrived at Kristen's house a little after 9:30. The party was just getting started. Kristen was very pleased to see us and she gave us a quick tour. Her family had a beautiful home.
I looked around the party and saw many of the crowd from the football parties. I was happy to see that Mike and Tracey were there as well as Paul and Caroline. Caroline and I were the only two contestants at the party. That really wasn't a surprise as the others ran in different social circles. I was happy to run into Rachael. She joked that I looked better in a dress than she did. I was pleased to see that she was dating Chris Taylor. They had started as training partners during their respective seasons and it had just kind of developed into romance.
The party was spread out over the house. The downstairs family room had been cleared for dancing. In the dining room a huge buffet was set up. The living room was the place for talking. We made the rounds to see who was there. When we reached the family room, Laura insisted on the two of us dancing. I was getting better but was still far from graceful. Laura told me what was important was that I was at least trying to dance.
We ended up dancing with other people including Cat. I even danced once with Paul. After dancing a while I needed a break and I headed upstairs. I was getting something cold to drink when Kristen's mom came up to me. We had met once at one of the football parties.
"You're Erika, aren't you?" she asked.
"Yes, I am, Mrs. Carr."
"That's a lovely dress. May I ask where you bought it?" she asked.
I explained to her that it was from the shop where I worked, and that it had been loaned to me.
"So, how's everything else going?" she asked. "We were so shocked to hear what that beast did to you."
"I'm doing better; the trial will start in early February. I'll be glad when it's over," I replied. I really didn't mind her questions.
"I just want you to know that the community is behind you 100%. If you need anything, let us know. We have a lot of pull in this town," she bragged.
"Thank you, I appreciate your concern," I replied honestly.
"Also, let me know if Cliff does anything stupid. Sometimes I'm not sure he has any common sense whatsoever," she quipped with a smile.
"Actually, he has been really nice to me and he even stayed with me while I was waiting for my ride home," I replied in Cliff's defense.
She smiled, pleased that he had redeemed himself. "It was nice talking to you, Erika. I'll let you get back to your friends."
"Thank you, Mrs. Carr." I turned around and saw Cat and Laura coming upstairs.
"Come on Erika, it's almost time for the ball to come down!" announced Cat.
I looked at the clock and saw that it was 11:45. Kristen was getting everyone into the living room. Mrs. Carr came in with a tray of champagne glasses. There was some ooohing and ahhhing from the guys.
"Don't get too excited, it's just sparkling grape juice," explained Kristen.
So, everyone had a glass while waiting for the ball to fall and signal the new year. I thought about everything that had happened to me that year and it barely seemed real. I almost got lost in my thoughts, but was snapped back to reality by Laura who had wrapped her arm around my waist.
"Ready to bring in the New Year?" she asked.
I smiled back, "Absolutely! Oh. I just remembered, here take these coins, it's supposed to be good luck to be holding money at midnight on New Year's," I said as I handed her and Cat some coins from my purse.
"Do you really believe that?" asked Laura, as she looked at the coin.
"I see no reason to take any chances!" I replied.
We watched as the clock ticked down. Everyone counted down the last few seconds, " Five.... Four... Three.... Two.... One!" Then everyone yelled "Happy New Year!"
We toasted with the grape juice and everyone began hugging and kissing. Laura pulled me close and we embraced. She looked at me and then we kissed. It was long and very sensual. I was feeling tingles all over my body. Fortunately, we stopped before we went too far.
"Happy New Year, sweetie," she whispered in my ear.
We hung out at the party for a few more hours. Yes, I know that it may have sounded a bit tame, but at least everyone made it home in one piece. I know there were other parties in town that had lots of drinking and other things. But I figured that my life was complicated enough. I also wanted to stay out of trouble. The last thing I wanted to do was to give Jason any ammunition for the trial.
Cat asked me if I wanted her to see about getting a ride home so Laura and I could be alone. I thanked her for the option but I really wasn't ready to go any farther with Laura. I found it ironic that I was dating one of the prettiest girls on campus and I was the one taking it slowly. I wasn't sure of the reason for my apprehension. Maybe there was some residual effect from the attack or maybe I wasn't totally comfortable with my new gender/sex role. Fortunately, Laura was very understanding.
"Look, we agreed to take this slow and I'm willing to wait," explained Laura, "But I must admit that it is very difficult to hold back looking at you in that dress."
I smiled and leaned over and kissed her, "Thank you, I really love you."
There was a sudden exodus and soon we were the last group there. So we decided to help Kristen clean up. The only other people still there, besides us, were Alex, Mike, and Tracey.
Mrs. Carr felt we got to the worst of it and told us that they would get the rest later. We ended up sitting in the living room talking. It was just starting to sink in that in less than six months we would be going our separate ways. Even though I had only known these people for less than a year, I felt very close to all of them. I think everyone picked up on the significance of the moment and that everything would soon be different. There was a desire to hold on to this feeling forever.
Mrs. Carr, sensing what was going on, had us all get together for a group shot. She told us that she would get us all copies.
"This is the kind of photo that you will hold onto for the rest of your lives," she explained.
She was right. I had my copy framed, and I still get a smile whenever I look at it.
Chapter Sixty-Three
As fun as the party was, it also marked the end of our break. It was time to get back into the routine of going to school again. I looked over my planner and saw how my week shaped up. I was still working four days a week. Then there was group therapy on Saturdays and my separate sessions with Jenny every other Tuesday. The latest thing added to my schedule was my running.
Coach Chambers wanted me to be on the track team in the spring, and I had been slacking off in my running. I'd stopped after the attack, and I kept finding excuses not to start again. I had no desire to run outside. I was getting more used to the cold, but still didn't want to run outside. So I decided to join the local fitness center. It was located in the mall, so I got an employee discount. They had machines, but I preferred to use their track, even if it meant running lots and lots of laps. The good thing about the running was that it gave me time to work off my growing anxiety about the trial.
Actually, I wasn't sure how much help I would be to the track team. I was a long distance runner and the longest event for girls was only the 3K. Coach asked me if I was interested in trying the pole vault, as they only had one girl presently on the team who competed in that event. She said that she had a friend who could coach me. I said that I would give it a try, but I doubted that I would be a big help. Coach told me that she mainly wanted me around on the team because I was a good teammate.
So, between school, work and training I didn't have a lot of free time. This suited me fine. I still had a social life and there was also my budding romance with Laura. I thought that staying busy was the best way to cope with everything that had happened and with the trial. After all I had been making great advances in the past few weeks, so I thought that the worst was behind me.
To be honest, the competition had become secondary. It was still very important to me, but as I was moving towards transition it all was looking so easy. The meetings and the upcoming tasks were merely small hurdles. I also stopped looking at the display case. Looking back I was pretty arrogant about it all.
The first day back we had a meeting with Ms. B. The first thing that everyone noticed was that we were down to ten contestants. Of course, Caroline was back, as were Denise, Ann, Debbie, Claire, and Lisa. I'll go into the other three later. Caroline figured that Denise would stick it out to the end too. She just liked her female persona and she treated it as if it was just another phase of life. That was fine with me. I liked her a lot and I found her attitude very refreshing.
Ms. B was pleased to see as many of us back. She told us that were now guaranteed a minimum $1000.00 scholarship regardless of how much longer we lasted. It was our reward for making it through the holidays. This naturally caught us all off guard. This was a drop in the bucket for a major school, but it would cover a lot of the costs for community college.
"Now, if you are all done celebrating, I have a date for you to write down. The first weekend in April you will all be models for a fashion show to be held at the Chamber of Commerce Luncheon. There will be a practice session on Saturday and the actual show will be on Sunday," she announced.
There was stunned silence in the room. I thought this sounded like fun, but as I looked around the room at the faces of some of the other contestants, I figured we'd be down to single digits by tomorrow.
"There will be additional information on the show as we get closer. However, I want to let you all know that this group always gives a scholarship to at least one model every year," continued Ms. B.
After the meeting, she asked me to stay behind. She looked concerned.
"Is there something wrong Ms. B?" I asked.
"I'm not sure. How are you holding up?" she asked.
"I feel great. Why do you think something is wrong?"
"Well, some of your friends are a bit worried. They think you may be trying to do too much," she explained.
"I'm okay. I appreciate their concern but, to be honest, I haven't felt this good in a long time," I replied. It was true. I felt great.
By the look on her face, I don't think I convinced Ms. B. "If you need help, please come see me."
"I promise," I replied. I felt pleased knowing my friends cared about me.
Chapter Sixty-Four
The following weekend I had my first practice cross-examination. Mom drove me over to the college and dropped me off. Karen and Jenny brought in a retired lawyer to act as the defense attorney. He was an older man, medium build, very distinguished looking, with gray hair and piercing blue eyes. He was wearing a tailored three-piece suit. They set up the classroom to simulate the courtroom and told me to pretend that this was the real thing.
I thought that it wouldn't be that bad, but I was wrong; it was brutal. His questioning was fast paced and I barely had time to think. He became impatient and raised his voice when he addressed me. He also used sarcasm when referring to my name and gender. I was suckered into losing my temper in less than ten minutes. My anger grew and I began to loose control, as he hit me with question after question, and soon I was confused and rambling. Still, he didn't stop it. After twenty minutes I could barely remember my name. By the 30-minute point I was a total wreck. I was almost ready to start crying. That is when they stopped.
Jenny took me outside and got me calmed down and relaxed. After twenty minutes she brought me back in. Sitting at the table were Karen and the lawyer.
"Erika, let me introduce you to your tormenter Mr. Robert Hancock," stated Karen.
"It is good to meet you, Erika," he greeted. He was now smiling and it caught me a bit off guard.
I sat down at the table. "Nice to meet you too," I answered, rather flatly.
"I can understand your feelings. But if it makes you feel better you lasted longer than I expected," he added with a smile.
He went on to tell me that he had been a prosecuting attorney and then a judge for nearly twenty-five years. Since retirement, he had become a volunteer expert and he specialized in helping victims prepare for cross-examination and he specialized in "high profile" cases.
"So you consider my case to be 'high profile?'" I asked.
He nodded. "Yes, I'm afraid so. Knowing Martin Turner, he will try to make this into a circus to distract from his weak case. Jenny told me that you are an athlete. Good! I want you to consider what we are doing here as training to get you ready for a big event."
For the next hour, he told me how to conduct myself while on the stand. I was told to dress conservatively and to be well groomed. He told me to make eye contact with the jury. I should answer questions with sincere, positive, definite answers. He said that Turner would try to give me yes or no questions, but it was okay to explain to the judge that the answer couldn't be given in a one-word response.
Next, he told me to watch my temper and avoid getting into an argument with him, and if the judge interrupted then to stop speaking. He said that Sam would protect me as much as possible and that I should have faith in him.
He gave me a wealth of information. But knowing what to do and actually doing it was different.
"Look, as long as you stay cool and tell the truth you will be fine. Don't ever lie - any lie, no matter how small. Martin will pick up on it and he will use it against you. By the time you testify, you will be ready," explained Robert. "So, same time next week?"
I nodded yes.
With that he walked out. I knew he was there to help me, but I couldn't help feel agitated at what he'd put me through.
"Are you still angry at him?" asked Jenny with a smile.
"Be honest, Erika," added Karen.
"Okay, I am still a little angry at him," I answered. I did manage to crack a smile.
"Good! Then he is doing his job. Remember that Martin may act friendly too, but he isn't your friend either," explained Jenny. "Robert is one of the best at his job. He does this strictly as a volunteer and he has helped us many times. Think about what he said to you and read this booklet."
She handed me a small booklet titled "Sexual Assault Victims Judicial Guide."
"Forget the formal sounding title, that book is full of information that will help you get through this," added Karen.
"I'll read it. I know that he means well and I will do what he says," I answered. I thought about his comments about treating this like an athletic competition. The main difference was that there was no prize for second place.
Chapter Sixty-Five
The weeks leading up to the trial were surprisingly normal - actually, above normal! I was excelling in school and work. Laura and I were moving along slowly. I was worried a little that she would get fed up with the way I was inching into our relationship. I talked to Cat about it and she told me not to worry about that.
My practice sessions with Mr. Hancock were proceeding along nicely. He was still very hard on me, but he felt that I would be ready by the time the trial started. I was still hoping that Jason would just plead guilty and end it there. But part of me really wanted to testify; it was as if I needed to tell what happened publicly. I was expecting to be more stressed out, but the closer we got to the trial, the better I felt. I was feeling very much at peace with myself as I counted down the days until the trial started. Looking back, I view this time as the calm before the storm.
Chapter Sixty-Six
Well, the big day finally arrived and the trial began. As expected there was some media interest in the trial. Thankfully, the judge had decided not to allow cameras in the courtroom and had turned down a request to have the case televised. The press was warned to respect the privacy of all involved and reminded that I was a minor. I think the fear of a public backlash for exploiting a victim of a violent crime kept many away from the story.
I had intended to avoid reading the paper or watching TV coverage of the trial, but my curiosity got the better of me. I think what bothered me most was the way I was described and the use of gender. The local paper was very cool and always used the correct pronouns, but they were the exception. Mom said that it was due more to ignorance than any intended prejudice. I wasn't so sure.
There were several requests for interviews. Mom turned them all down. That was the last thing I needed right now. I also later found out that she'd had Terri screen our mail during the trial. My being transgendered brought out a fair share of hateful people. Fortunately, I never saw the letters. I only found out about them later on. Cat told me that they were pretty vile. She said that they ranged from homophobes to religious nuts. Thankfully, they soon tired of this activity.
Mrs. Lee had worked out a program that would allow me to keep up with my classes. Fortunately, thanks to my transfer credits from San Diego, I had a very easy schedule for the second semester. My schedule was Child Development, Law & Enforcement (an elective taught by Mr. Kline), Photography, PE, American Literature, and I was a Teaching Assistant in US History for Mr. Kline. Still I would be missing a lot of classes, so I had a lot of homework.
Mrs. Lincoln had taken me off the schedule until the trial was over, she did however continue to pay me. Mom's company was also very understanding and told her she could take off the time as necessary. I cannot find any fault with the way the town treated us during the trial.
I was nervous as we waited for the judge to enter the courtroom. Jason was sitting with Martin Turner. He was dressed in a nice suit and looked like he was going to church. He had short hair and was clean- shaven. They made him look so nice and normal, as if he was incapable of committing any crime. I wrote down much of what I saw in a small notebook for my future lecture.
Martin Turner had won one small battle. The facts of Jason's previous attack on me wouldn't be allowed to be discussed in the trial. He argued that it was prejudicial to Jason. The judge would allow it in the penalty phase.
I took a deep breath and tried to act calm. I felt Mom's hand on my shoulder. I looked over and felt a little better.
The judge entered the court and the trial started. By listening to the opening statements you might have thought you were listening to two completely different cases.
The DA told the court about a violent crime of abduction, assault and sexual assault. He stated that the evidence would prove this beyond a shadow of a doubt. He took several hours to lay out the case.
After lunch, Martin Turner gave the defense's opening statement. He told the jury that this wasn't a case of sexual assault but a case of deception and the overreaction of a shocked young man. He stated that the sex was consensual and that due to my deception Jason was the true victim in the case. I was prepared for this and I wasn't that bothered. It was how he kept referring to me as "he" and as "Eric" that was annoying. It was as if Erika didn't exist, so therefore there was no crime.
After he finished, the judge let us go for the day. Sam Warren had decided to give the physical evidence first and then use me as his last witness. He told me that I could expect to be taking the stand in four or five days.
That pretty much wrapped up the first day. I felt really tired as we drove home, almost to the point of exhaustion. I put it off as due to being so keyed up about the trial. I slept very poorly that night. I woke up often during the night. I thought about the trial and everything that could go wrong. I cursed Jason for causing so much pain in my life.
The next day Sam started his case. The photos taken of me the night of the attack shocked me. I had seen them before but seeing them blown up and in a courtroom was different. I barely recognized myself. My face was bloody and my hair was all dirty, sweaty, and pulled back. I glared over at Jason as he shielded his eyes from the photos. I wished the judge would make him look at them. I also observed the jury. They seemed shocked by what Jason had done to me.
Sam had experts testify on the condition of my clothes and that they showed grass and mud stains consistent with our yard. They also showed photos of the marks in the ground where he tackled me. They also pointed out the residue of the tape on my pants legs.
A doctor testified about my injuries. He explained that the facial injuries were very deliberate and didn't look like those given in a moment of rage. He stated that in most cases of rage the victim was in much worse shape. He also commented on the injury to my ribs, stating that it was very similar to injuries experienced by football players when they are tackled.
There wasn't a lot of cross-examination by Martin Turner. He made a few arguments on minor points. This was a surprise as I'd thought he would be arguing everything said.
The truck driver was called next. He told the court the condition that I was in, when he found me. The truck driver described my condition and how terrible I looked.
"You removed the duct tape that was binding her wrists?" asked Sam.
"Yes," the truck driver replied.
"Would you describe the tape as being on tight or loose?" asked Sam.
"Very tight. I almost had to cut it off," the man replied.
"Thank you, no further questions," remarked Sam.
Sam wanted to show how brutal Jason had been with me.
Martin asked a few questions, but again I was surprised passive the defense was acting.
In addition to the large photos of my injuries, there were large poster board sized diagrams in the court. Some showed the timeline while others showed the location of key events. Sam used these to visualize the events and the sequence of events.
Sam then called Alex, Cat, Laura, and Mom to testify about the timeline of events. They confirmed the approximate time that I left the party, when I arrived at Cat's house and when I left for home. Mom testified about making the 911 call after receiving Cat's phone call. Again there wasn't a lot of argument by Martin Turner. He did try to imply that Cat and Laura were protecting me by lying to everyone about my love for Jason. I almost choked when he said that.
Sam followed this with the playing of the 911 tape to the court. I was shocked to hear Mom's voice and the fear in her voice. I glared at Jason for the pain he had caused my friends and family.
The next to testify were the various investigating police officers. Included in this group was Nina Robbins, who had collected the rape evidence. The last policeman to speak was the NY State Trooper who had arrested Jason.
The DNA expert went last. He showed how the various samples all matched Jason. They held up photos showing the dumpster and Jason's van. There were circled areas showing where they found samples. They found my blood in Jason's van, on his clothes, and on the edge of the dumpster. They identified Jason's semen on my clothing and from the samples taken during the rape examination. They also identified hairs found on the duct tape as belonging to Jason. Cat found this extremely interesting.
At the end of the third day of the trial, I asked Sam why Martin Turner hadn't been more aggressive in cross-examining the witnesses.
"It's simple, Erika, since they are claiming that what happened between you and Jason was consensual, they have no reason to dispute the evidence. They've admitted that Jason struck you and taped you up. What Martin is betting on is that he can discredit you. If he can do that, then the rest of the evidence means nothing," explained Sam. "Martin is also being careful not to slip up and introduce any evidence that will allow me to mention the previous assault."
"So you are saying that it is all up to me then?" I asked. "Nothing like a little added pressure!"
We both smiled at the joke. But it did deepen the importance of my taking the stand.
"I thought the judge said that you couldn't talk about the earlier attack?" interrupted Mom.
"I can't. But if Martin brings it up, then it's fair game. Martin knows that their case is shot if we prove that Jason knew your biological gender," replied Sam.
I was feeling more and more tired. Oh, I could make it through the day, but I had little energy for anything but the trial. I really had to force myself to do my homework. Even eating was a struggle. The trial went into recess over the weekend and Sam told me that I would most likely be on the stand by late Monday.
Cat and Laura did their best to cheer me up. Cat told me that I was fortunate that I didn't have to wear the pregnancy empathy belly during the trial. I think I laughed for the first time in a week. We hung out all weekend long and they tried to make me relax, but my mind was on the trial.
I was really stressing by Sunday. I was still waking up at night. I was also having some frightening nightmares. In some of them I was back in the dumpster and Jason was trying to get me. Mom suggested that I call up Jenny. Actually, that's not true. It wasn't a suggestion. Mom had called Jenny and she took me over to her office.
We talked for over an hour and she made me feel a bit better. Jenny said that it wasn't unusual to have nightmares so close to the trial. She also told me that she would be in court during my testimony and cross-examination. She told me to take it slowly and not to press myself too hard. I knew that Mom had been talking to her about the way I was behaving, but I didn't press the point. I fully expected to feel better after the trial was over.
Chapter Sixty-Seven
Monday morning, I felt surprising refreshed. I took the stand and had to state my full name. It felt strange calling myself Eric Walters while I was wearing a skirt and a blouse. The judge then asked if I was more comfortable being called Erika and I told him yes. I watched Martin Turner and saw him making notes. I then refocused and prepared for my testimony.
I initially told about the competition and my gradual acceptance of my true gender. I spoke as Mr. Hancock had taught me. I made eye contact with the jury and initially avoided looking at Jason. I answered every question that Sam asked completely honestly. So far, so good.
Sam brought up the controversy in the fall and the physical I was forced to take to prove I was a male. He did this without mentioning Jason or his mother and therefore the judge allowed it to stay in the case.
"So, the results of the physical were made public?" he asked.
"Yes, there was a meeting where any parent could view the results," I replied.
"Objection!" exclaimed Martin Turner. "My client was not..."
"Your honor, may both attorneys approach the bench," interrupted Sam.
The judge nodded and they walked over to discuss something. I don't know what was said at the time, but the objection was withdrawn. Sam walked away smiling, and Martin Turner appeared shaken. He then sat down and glared at Sam.
Sam went into the competition and asked some personal questions. He'd told me ahead of time that, while the questions were personal, his asking them would take ammo away from the defense. So my life was laid out and exposed for the world to hear.
As I progressed, I found that I was gaining confidence and I could look over at Jason. He sat there smugly. Every now and then he would shake his head and lean over and talk to Martin Turner.
We went into recess for lunch before I got into the actual assault. Sam told me that I was doing a good job so far. I looked out over the court and saw many friendly faces. As promised, Jenny was in the crowd, as was Karen. Thankfully Dana stayed away, I love her, but she's too volatile. I also saw Cat, Terri, and Laura. Mr. Kline and Ms. B were also there. I apologize to everyone else who was there and that I've failed to mention.
I forced myself to eat, even though I wasn't very hungry.
After lunch, I told about the night that I was assaulted. Sam pretty much let me tell the story. He stopped me at times so he could emphasize a detail. Martin Turner objected a few times, but was overruled each time. Jason sat there and stared at me. I even thought I saw a small smile on his face, I was hoping that the jury also saw it.
I had a very hard time holding back my emotions as I told about being abducted and assaulted. My voice cracked a few times and I had to fight back tears. When I told about the actual rape, I lost my composure for a short time and my voice cracked due to emotion. I also broke down in tears. The judge asked me if I could go on or would I prefer a break. I shook my head no and told him that I wanted to continue. I regained my composure and finished telling the court about the attack. I focused on Jason and glared at him. Maybe I should have tried to be more detached, but the hate and rage that helped me survive the attack resurfaced. I was no longer telling this to the jury but to Jason, I wanted him to feel my pain. When I finished, I looked over at the jury and I saw a few of them smiling and some others nodding knowingly at me. Jason was looking down at the table; he wouldn't look up as I left the stand.
"What happened during that conference at the bench this morning?" I asked Sam.
He smiled. "Martin Turner was about to object based on the fact that Jason was not at the meeting when the doctor confirmed your biological gender. I told the Judge that if he allowed Martin's objection, then I should be allowed to tell the jury WHY Jason was not at the meeting."
"That explains Martin's pale look as he left the bench," stated Mom. "I thought he was going to be sick!"
I actually laughed at Mom's comment.
"You were good in there today, Erika. I know you'll do good tomorrow, so get some rest," remarked Sam.
My cross-examination would start in the morning.
Chapter Sixty-Eight
I was up really early the next morning. I sat in the kitchen drinking a mug of Earl Grey and thinking about what was going to happen. Mom came down and joined me. We didn't talk; her presence was enough to calm me. Without asking, she fixed me my favorite breakfast, buttermilk pancakes with real maple syrup. It was the first meal I'd enjoyed in days.
After eating, I went back upstairs and changed. Before I applied my makeup I ran my fingers across the scar above my eye. I felt a sudden urge of rage at what Jason had done to me. Why did he do this to me? Why had he caused me so much pain?
I stared back at my reflection and focused my anger. No, I wouldn't let him get away with what he had done to me. While I wasn't happy about my impending cross-examination, I knew that it was the only way to get back at Jason.
I dressed in a conservative black skirt and green sweater. I wanted the jury to take me seriously.
We arrived in the courtroom and again I was pleased to see so many friends in the crowd. I was immediately strengthened by seeing Mrs. Lincoln sitting next to Ms. B. They seemed very friendly and I wondered if they knew each other better than from the Homecoming fitting. I was also pleased to see Coach Chambers in the crowd.
I was recalled to the stand and prepared myself for the cross-exam. The judge warned the defense about the line of questioning. He was told that my sexual history was not admissible. I found it ironic that my only sexual experience, besides kissing and a little petting, was the rape.
"Well, Eric, you told the court a very interesting story yesterday. I would like to ask you about a few minor points," he asked, in a nice calm voice, "You don't mind me calling you Eric, do you?"
"My friends call me Erika," I replied calmly.
He had a slight smirk on his face for a second, "Very well. However, since I am here to shine the light of truth on these proceedings, I think a good place to start with the truth is to use your legal name and gender."
Sam immediately objected and Martin withdrew the last comment.
"Still, I want to get one thing straight. Tell me your legal name," asked Martin.
"Eric Alexander Walters," I replied.
"And, for the record, your true biological gender?" he continued
"Presently, I am male," I replied softly.
"Please repeat your answer louder, Eric," demanded Martin.
"My biological gender is male," I replied, in a slightly louder tone. I did my best not to control my temper, as I knew this was just the beginning.
"Thank you, Eric," stated Martin. "See, telling the truth isn't so hard."
Sam immediately objected and the judge agreed. Martin smiled and withdrew the last comment.
"So, we've established that you are Eric Alexander Walters and that you are male. Is that correct?" he asked.
"Yes."
Martin stepped back from the stand and looked me over. "Eric, I must admit that you do a good job in dressing up as a girl. Do you tell everyone you meet that you are really a male?"
Sam objected. Martin stated that he needed to establish that Jason had been fooled by my appearance. The judge let his questioning stand.
"Please answer my question, Eric," demanded Martin.
"No, I don't tell everyone I meet that I'm biologically male. But I don't deny my birth gender either," I replied.
Martin just nodded. "I see. Did you ever tell Jason that you were really male?"
"I was in the same scholarship competition with him at Central High," I replied.
"That's not what I asked. Did you ever tell him to his face that you were a male? It's a simple question, Eric. Yes or no," stated Martin firmly.
"No. I never told him to his face that I was born male, but...."
"Thank you, Eric," interrupted Martin.
I looked over at Sam and he motioned me to stay calm, and I nodded in reply.
"So Eric, you claimed yesterday that what happened was an attack. First thing, you stated that he used a knife to keep you quiet. When the police searched his van they didn't find a knife, can you explain that?
I had several real smartass answers, but knew that I couldn't use them. "He had a knife the night of the attack, and I felt it against my throat and against my genitals. I also saw it when he cut the tape off around my legs. After he left, I don't know what he did with it."
"I see. Strange that he could press a knife against you and not leave a mark, but we'll get back to that later. Now, did you ever say no to him? Yes or no? What is your answer?"
I sat there for a second. I was about to answer but remembered what Mr. Hancock had said.
"Eric, it's a simple question. Yes or no," repeated Martin. He was now standing directly in front of me, with his hands on the railing of the witness stand. He deliberately blocked my view of Sam.
I turned to the judge. "I can't answer that by just yes or no, Your Honor. May I please explain my answer?"
This led to a small discussion between the lawyers and the judge.
Sam walked away smiling and I saw Mr. Hancock give me a thumbs up. I was allowed to explain my answer
"No. I never told Jason no. Initially, it was because there was a knife to my throat. He threatened me not to speak. Then it was because he taped my mouth shut. The only other time the tape was off was when he was using me. I did shake my head several times to indicate no."
Martin Turner looked back in the crowd and saw Mr. Hancock. I wished I could have seen his face. I did see that Mr. Hancock was smiling at Martin.
However, this initial defeat didn't deter his attack. We proceeded to go over every detail of my testimony. He did everything to try to break me. I was now appreciating the hell that Mr. Hancock had put me through. It was rough, draining and insulting. He tried to make it look as if I had tricked Jason. He told me that this was my chance to tell the truth about what happened that night and to free an innocent young man. I stuck with the truth and my account of what had happened. I glanced over at Jason and saw that he was slumping in his chair. He was beginning to accept the fact that I wasn't about to crack. His defeatist body language only gave me strength. I also glanced at the jury and they seemed to be sympathetic to me.
He questioned the way I dressed and how I tried to look attractive. He tried to imply that I was perverted and that I was deceitful. Additionally, he brought up the homecoming and my sexual preferences. He couldn't get into specifics of my dating but he implied that I was a tease. He even brought up the night we went to hear Denise's band play.
"Eric, would you describe to the court the outfit you were wearing that night," asked Martin.
Sam objected, but was overruled. I described my outfit.
"Eric, did you dance suggestively with several partners that evening?" asked Martin.
Again Sam objected and again he was overruled.
"I danced with several friends that night," I replied.
"Both male and female partners?" asked Martin.
"Yes," I replied.
"Very interesting," replied Martin. "Did you tell everyone you danced with your real gender?"
Sam objected again and again the judge overruled him.
"There was no need to. They were all classmates and they know my biological gender."
"Is that a yes or a no?" Martin demanded.
"No, I didn't tell them I was a male. However...."
"That's all I wanted to hear," interrupted Martin.
I looked and Sam and he motioned to me to stay calm. I nodded back.
Everything seemed to be trying to show that I'd tricked Jason and got what I deserved. Sam did his best job to protect me.
As bad as it was, there is something very cleansing about having your entire life dragged out into public. I wouldn't recommend it to anyone, but I almost felt like I was given a clean slate. Martin Turner had brought out in court that I was a seventeen-year-old bisexual transsexual. That's what I was before the trial, and now it was public knowledge. He didn't, however, break my testimony.
He kept me on the stand for a complete day. When I was dismissed, Sam was smiling and Martin Turner was conferring with Jason. I walked proudly past Jason and sat down next to Mom. I really needed her hug.
I was totally exhausted but extremely proud of my performance. My friends all came over and hugged and congratulated me as we left the courtroom. I was looking for Mr. Hancock as I really wanted to thank him, but it looked like he had slipped away. Looking back, I think it was very appropriate that he disappeared like a super hero in a movie. I know that I wouldn't have done as well without him.
Sam waved Mom and I over to a conference room. "Great job today, Erika! I'm very proud of the way you handled yourself. You gave them nothing and combined with your strong testimony yesterday you left them with few options. Their only shot is to put Jason on the stand, and I doubt if they'll do that. Martin knows I will destroy him on the stand."
Part of me wanted to see him get Jason on the stand, but I knew it would never happen.
"So, do you think that they'll continue the trial?" asked Mom.
"I wouldn't, but then again I would never have brought this case to trial in the first place. If I do get a call from them about a plea, I'll call you immediately," he promised
Chapter Sixty-Nine
When we got home I was surprised to see Terri, Cat and Laura waiting for us in our kitchen. I could smell Terri's famous lasagna cooking in the oven. It smelled wonderful!
"Your mom though you might be a little hungry after your big day," explained Terri.
"Thanks, it's great to see all of you," I gushed as I went around and hugged each of them and then got a kiss from Laura.
Dinner was great but I felt so tired. It wasn't sleepy- tired, but every cell of my body being exhausted-tired. I should have been more up; after all I had survived the worst of the trial.
We were settling down after dinner when the phone rang.
"Hello," asked Mom. She listened for nearly five minutes without saying a word. "We'll be there at 9:00 sharp. Thank you very much, Sam."
We were all watching her as she hung up the phone.
"That was Sam, Jason's lawyer wants a meeting tomorrow morning. Sam figures that they want to cut a deal and he wants your input. He told me that one of the conditions of the plea will be that Jason must tell the court that he raped you and that it was not consensual. You'll also be allowed a statement during the sentencing."
You'd have thought that I'd be overjoyed by the prospect of this coming to an end. But I felt strangely empty. Somehow, after going through the cross-examination, I wanted my pound of flesh. I wanted to see the jury walk in and declare him guilty on all charges. Yes, it was petty and vindictive but I figured that I was owed that.
Even though I was tired I barely slept a wink that night and it was a real struggle to get up in the morning. I had to force myself to get going. What was strange was that once I was up and functioning, I excelled.
We arrived at the courthouse and were directed to a side office. Sam walked in and sat down at the table.
"He's willing to plead guilty but they are seeking a reduced sentence. If we accept the deal he could be paroled in fifteen years, but no sooner. He will also be a registered sex offender for the rest of his life," he explained.
"Is that good, Sam?" asked Mom.
"It is a bit less than I think we could get if this goes to the jury, but it would bring it to an end. It is up to you two. I can just as easily tell him that we won't accept the deal and go for the conviction in court."
"Let's take it. I want this over. But, will he have to say that he attacked and raped me and that I didn't willingly do anything with him?" I asked. This was extremely important to me. I wanted Jason to exonerate me publicly. I knew that he wouldn't have to do this if the jury found him guilty.
Sam nodded. "Absolutely. It is key to the plea. He must give such a statement in court. If he doesn't do it, then we'll send this right back to the jury; Turner knows this."
"Good. So when does this happen?" I asked.
"By this afternoon or I'll withdraw the deal," he replied.
"Are you sure, honey?" asked Mom.
"Yes, let's just close this chapter now," I stated firmly. I was more interested in Jason being forced to tell everyone the truth than his sentence being longer. "Wait. There's one more thing that I want Jason to say. I want him to admit that he told his lawyer that he knew my real gender." I wanted to get back at Martin.
"I'll see what I can do. Jason doesn't have to admit to anything he told his attorney," replied Sam.
Court was back in session by 1:00 and then Jason changed his plea to guilty. There was some clapping and cheering in the crowd until the judge threatened to clear the courtroom. There was a short recess and then Jason took the stand to make his statement.
I sat there with Mom next to me with her arm around me. I was trembling slightly and was glad to have her next to me.
Jason sat there with is head down. His voice was low and without emotion. It was as if the reality of what he had done was sinking in, "I want to say that I am sorry for what happened. Yes, I abducted and assaulted her. Everything happened the way she said it did. She did nothing wrong, what I did to her was forced and she tried to resist," he confessed. "I just want both of us to be able to get on with our lives."
Okay, it wasn't a huge confession, but at least he admitted attacking me. I didn't feel sorry for him, in fact I still felt a strong sense of hatred towards him, but there was a sense of sorrow that he had ruined his life at such a young age. I noticed that he didn't mention anything about Martin.
I began to cry softly, as did Mom. Luckily, Terri handed us some tissues. It wasn't until I saw the transcripts that I realized that he'd referred to me as female.
The sentencing date was set for mid-March. Jason was sent back to jail.
We walked out and were mobbed by friends and well-wishers. Terri kept the reporters away for us. I appreciated their support, but I just wanted to get back to my life.
Chapter Seventy
I tried to get my life started up again. The trial was over and I had been vindicated. Even the papers dropped the story. The only real negative thing was an editorial in the local paper calling for an end to the scholarship competition. It claimed that it was the real criminal in this case and not Jason. However, the letters that responded to it were overwhelming in favor of keeping it.
I was feeling good, but I still tired easily. I decided that I could work my way out of these doldrums. I started working again for Mrs. Lincoln. My closest friends and Mom all told me to take it easy and to slow down. They suggested that I take a break and relax, but I knew better. I told them that I was glad that they were concerned, but the worst was behind me.
My first night back at work was great. It was a Friday and Mrs. Lincoln had selected a nice outfit for me. It was a beautiful navy cocktail dress. Cindy and Mel welcomed me back to work and I was given my assignments for the evening. It felt good to be dressed up and to be working again. I didn't even mind the high heels.
I was working in the back room when I noticed that the trash was full. Without giving it much thought, I picked it up and went out into the passageway to take it to the dumpster.
********
The next thing I knew I was in a hospital bed. I woke up with a start and was totally disoriented. There was an IV in my arm. My mind was foggy and I was confused and scared. Mom reached over to comfort me.
"Where am I? What happened?" I cried out. I had many more questions but Mom stopped me.
"You're okay, Erika. You're in the hospital, they brought you here from work," explained Mom with tears rolling gently down her face. "You had me so worried."
Before I could say a word, Mom walked over and hugged me. We held each other for what seemed like hours.
"What time is it? I feel like I've been out for a long time," I asked as I tried to shake off the cobwebs in my mind.
Mom looked at her watch. "It's 7:30 AM.... Sunday morning."
"I was out that long?" I asked. I was shocked! I had no idea that I had been out for so long. No wonder Mom looked so tired.
She nodded. "I need to call the doctor, he'll be happy to see that you're awake."
The doctor arrived and he checked my chart while the nurse took my vitals. She also took out the IV.
"You look much better than you did when they brought you in, young lady," he stated.
"What happened?" I asked, as I sat up in bed.
He smiled. "Tell me, Erika, what is that last thing you remember?"
"I was at work and I was taking out the trash and after that I don't remember a thing."
"You were found on the floor in a fetal position, shaking and totally unresponsive. We brought you in and sedated you. You were suffering from near total exhaustion. Basically, I think that you just shutdown due to all the stress that you have been under," he explained.
"So, I cracked up?" I asked. I was suddenly overwhelmed with the feeling that I had failed.
He smiled and shook his head. "No, Erika, you didn't crack up. I'd put it down more to stress and depression. Unfortunately, it's very common in sexual assault cases. Tell me, how are you feeling right now?"
"Tired. No, make that totally exhausted. I feel like I could sleep for a week!"
"I think that rest will help you a lot. At least, it's a good start," he explained. "You need to let your body and mind heal and rest; sleep will be the right medicine. Also you need to put on a few pounds, you're a little underweight"
"So what happens now? Do I get to go home?" I asked with trepidation. Suddenly, I had visions of being taken away and being committed to an institution.
"Yes, I think that would be a good idea, but I want to have you cleared by Dr. McCall first. I understand from you have been seeing her," he added.
"Yes, I have," I replied softly, wishing I had listened to her advice more.
"Good. I called her and she should be here in an hour. Call the nurse if you need anything. By the way do you want to see your friends? They're out in the waiting area,"
"I think she would, Doctor, thank you very much," interrupted Mom.
He smiled and walked out.
"I can speak for myself," I stated with a small laugh. "I'm so sorry for all of this. Please forgive me for everything I've put you through."
I started crying and held onto her.
"You have nothing to apologize for, honey. This is just another injury from the attack. You did nothing wrong," she comforted, as she stroked my head.
Just as we were wiping the tears out of our eyes Terri, Cat and Laura came in and the crying started all over again.
We talked until Jenny arrived. As they all left Cat told me that they would get me something a little more casual to wear home.
"Hi Erika. You know, we really need to stop meeting here," she greeted me with a smile.
"Yes, but I'm getting a great collection of these bracelets," I said, holding up my wrist and showing my hospital tag.
"You were wearing this when you were brought in?" asked Jenny, as she examined my dress hanging in the closet. "It's lovely, it's no wonder you love your job."
I just smiled.
We talked about what had happened and the consequences. She told me that it could have been far worse. I asked her how much worse and she said, "How about substance abuse or suicide?"
Jenny felt that she should see me a couple of times this coming week and then go back to seeing me weekly in addition to the group sessions. She told me that I was to cut back on my activities, it wasn't a request it was an order. She wasn't against me working, but only a few times a week; and she also recommended that I cut back on the training.
Jenny's biggest job was to convince me that what Mom had told me was right, that this was an injury from the assault and that I needed to let it heal.
"Look, Erika, I know that you feel that people will see you as weak or something for this, but you can't let that bother you. Besides from what I saw in court, your friends accept you and have deep feelings for you. I'm sure that your real friends will support you as you recover from this injury, and if they don't they weren't your friends in the first place. Now, I have to talk to your mom. Don't worry I just need to let her know about your increased counseling schedule. You will recover from this, but we need to do this by my rules. Do you agree?"
"Yes, Jenny," I replied. She was right. It only required me going into stress induced shock and being sedated for nearly two days to see this. "Thanks!"
After she left, Cat and Laura came in with some clothes. I smiled when I saw what they had brought. It was my running sweats, Wolfhound football championship t-shirt, bra, panties, socks, and sneakers.
"I figured you'd want your comfort clothes," explained Cat.
"Thanks."
I went into the bathroom and got dressed. When I got out, I found Laura eyeing my dress.
"Erika, you want me to take this back to work for you?" she asked.
"Yes, but no detours," I quipped.
"Party pooper!" she replied, as she held the dress in front of herself.
"How cold is it outside?" I asked, noticing that they hadn't brought my coat.
"Pretty cold. Damn! I knew we forgot something! Laura, see if you can go borrow a coat from someone," exclaimed Cat.
Before I could protest, Laura was gone.
"You don't think she'll ask someone for their coat for her crazy friend do you?" I asked Cat.
"No, but she might ask for one for you," answered Cat. She stared at me and looked really serious. "You really scared us this time. From now on you need to listen to others and stop trying to act as if nothing happened!"
"I know that.... now. I will listen to you guys more in the future," I replied. "I promise." I put my hand up as if I was giving a pledge.
"Like I'm going to believe you," Cat quipped. "I figure that I'm going to be helping you out of one mess after another for a while. But it's a job I don't mind having."
"I'm so lucky to have you as a best friend," I replied and then we hugged.
"Hey, Erika, I found a jacket and it looks like it will fit," interrupted Laura, as she entered my room.
She came back in and was holding out a red and silver Central High Wolfhound letterman's jacket. She held it and I saw my name embroidered on the front with Cross-Country under my name. My cross- country letter was on the other side.
"Where did you get this?" I asked in stunned disbelief.
"We were saving it for you as a post-trial gift, here try it on," explained Cat, as she handed me the jacket.
"What did I ever do to deserve such good friends as you two?" I said as I looked at myself in the mirror. It was a perfect fit.
"We're still trying to figure that one out," snickered Cat.
We then embraced in a group hug and cry.
Mom and Terri came in. "Well the doctor says you can go home. Jenny wants you to stay home from school for the rest of the week and no work either. She'll see you later this week and see how you are doing," explained Mom.
I didn't argue. I knew that I was lucky and that it could have been a lot worse. I had a second chance and I wasn't going to throw it away.
Continued in part 2 of 3
Notes:
A transfer student discovers his new high school's scholarship program
and its unusual rules.
By Julie O.
Chapter Seventy-One
My one week off turned into nearly two spent at home. I didn't complain, as I knew that it was the right thing to do. Jenny and Mom agreed that I would not rush my return to school. Maybe if I had taken more time off after the initial assault I wouldn't have had my collapse in the first place. Hindsight is a perfect science. I can tolerate physical injury, but the mental aspect of this latest setback really frightened me. I also felt guilty, as I thought that I was weak, and that I let everyone, including myself, down.
Jenny was quick to attack those ideas. One afternoon she sat down with me and told me about many people, including historic figures, who'd had similar problems and that they overcame them. Still, it would be a long time until I fully accepted and understood what had happened, but at least now I was aware that I had limits and that I wasn't the first to suffer.
As we talked about what had happened she was able to point out the warning signals that my body had been telling me. My fatigue and sleep problems were my body trying to warn me to take it slower. I'd also ignored the fact that I was having more frequent nightmares. I learned that I was human.
"How was I able to do so well on the stand those two days? I felt so strong, so confidant; it doesn't make sense. If was going to 'lose it,' why didn't it happen then?" I vented.
"I think that you forced yourself through the testimony. And as for you feeling so strong then, have you ever noticed that a light bulb burns brightest just before it burns out? I think that's a good analogy to describe what happened to you," replied Jenny.
I was also worried that this incident would have a negative effect on my transition. Jenny reassured me that it wouldn't. She told me that I just needed to be aware of stress in my life, regardless of the cause.
Now, I don't want you to think that I was cloistered at home alone. I had my homework assignments so I wouldn't lose too much ground in my classes. Cat and Laura stopped by every day and kept me up-to-date on school and life in general. They also served to ease my fears about how I was viewed at school. I also stayed in touch with others by e- mail.
I also went for gentle runs by myself and sometimes with Jenny. There were also long walks with Mom. Although my "track career" was put on hold, I still wanted to stay in shape.
I also took a lot of photos of the birds at our feeder. I figured I could use them in portfolio for photography class. I was amazed at the number of different species that dropped by for a meal. Some were great shots of the squirrels that raided our feeder. True, they're pests, but they're also entertaining to watch.
It seemed pointless to try to keep the reason for my absence secret. After talking with Mom and I, Jenny went in and talked to Mrs. Lee and the staff and told them the details of my condition. Mrs. Lee suggested that they take it one step further, and she had Jenny speak to the senior class. Jenny stood forth and explained what had happened and answered questions. Cat said it was very compelling.
Mrs. Lincoln stopped by and told me that my job was waiting for me the moment I was ready to return. She also told me the full story of what had happened the night I had my problems.
Mel had gone to the back room to check on my work and to see if I wanted some tea. When she couldn't find me, she looked into the hallway and saw me on the ground. She called to Cindy while she ran to me, stopping only to beat on the door to the leather shop. I was on the ground with my arms wrapped around my knees, just slowly rocking back and forth and was totally unresponsive. Cliff helped her to get me to lie down. They didn't see any physical injuries, so they ruled out an attack. I apparently didn't respond to anything they did or said. Luckily, the EMTs arrived quickly and transported me to the hospital.
"I guess that I scared them pretty badly," I stated.
"Well, the important thing is for you to get well completely this time. You are not to come back until I hear that Dr. McCall approves it," she said frankly. "Dear, I am far more concerned for your well- being than I am about whether or not you ever work for me again. But when you are ready, I want you back."
"Thank you so much. I promise to listen to them this time."
Ms. B came by a few times. I cannot put down in words how much she has helped me this past year. I was worried that all the publicity about my case would affect the scholarship program.
"You don't have to worry about that. Yes, we have had some negative comments but those have been outnumbered by those who support both you and the competition. It will take something far worse to end this program."
Another visitor was Sam Warren. He came by late in the afternoon near the end of my first week of recovery, and he brought me flowers. I guess that he felt partially responsible for what had happened to me. We sat down together at the kitchen table. I was drinking tea while Sam had a mug of coffee.
I took a sip of my tea. "I would have been in far worse shape if you hadn't convicted him. The person responsible for my problems is sitting in jail right now. I've learned that this past week."
"You don't have to speak during the sentencing if you're not up to it."
"It isn't for a few weeks, so I should be okay by then. Besides, that is something that I have to do."
"I see. Well, if Jenny and your mom say it's okay, then I'll let you do it. For now, just focus on your recovery."
"I suppose that Jason and his lawyer know what happened." I felt rage that my collapse would bring joy to Jason.
"Yes, they know. Martin said that it was 'too bad' and asked me if you were going to make a full recovery." He took a sip of his coffee.
"Well, it's even more important that I show up now, just so they don't get any satisfaction out of my pain."
"I'll be in contact with you and your mom. Take care."
I watched as Mom walked him out to the front door. They talked for several minutes before I heard him leave.
"So, have I won the bet yet?" I asked with a big grin on my face.
"No, not yet," she said with a smile.
"I'm sure he'll ask you within a week after the sentencing!" I exclaimed.
Mom just smiled.
Chapter Seventy-Two
By Wednesday of the second week I had been given permission to go back to school. I'd asked Cat and Laura to tell the class that my return was to be low key. They promised that they would do their best.
Late February wasn't a pretty time in Golden Hill. It was cold, gray, and dreary outside. The temperature was hovering around freezing, with threatening skies. Even Cat and Laura were tired of the snow and the cold. But to me it was a perfect day. I was happy to return to school. There was also some fear too, but I knew I was ready. I felt refreshed in both body and mind for the first time in months.
I was wearing a light gray skirt and red sweater and my favorite pair of black leather boots. As I applied my makeup, I could see how the scar above my right eye was slowly fading. My nose still had its little curve. I decided that for now I didn't want any plastic surgery. They reminded me of what had happened and my need to take it easy.
Cat and Laura were driving me to school, so I invited them over for breakfast. It wasn't fancy, just bagels with cream cheese, juice, and coffee or tea.
I also decided to wear my new jacket to school. Granted, it didn't really match my outfit, but sometimes coordinating an outfit isn't all that important. Cat had told me that it was a gift from the senior class. By wearing it, I'd be showing them all how much they have meant to me.
As we got ready to leave the house, Laura gave me a nice long kiss. She said it was for luck. I still was getting tingles each time she kissed me.
We arrived at school and I took a deep breath and walked in. It really felt good to be back in school. Part of me had initially thought that I might not make it back here. Friends and faculty members greeted me as I walked down the hall. Everything was subdued and low key, which suited me fine.
However, that quickly changed when Kristen saw me. She ran down the hall and hugged me. That sort of broke the ice and I was soon mobbed. I barely made it to homeroom on time. The last thing I needed was to be tardy on my first day back.
Mr. Grant didn't even bother to try to run a normal homeroom. He let my arrival take over. Paul came over and wrapped his arms around me. He said that we all needed to get together soon. I missed him a lot, but was very happy that he was still seeing Caroline. It was a very emotional return.
The rest of the day was equally emotional. In each class, my friends greeted me. I gradually got back into the swing of things. There were a few interesting discoveries. In my child development class I found that the "pregnant for a day" part of the class was in full swing. I had to admit the sight of Denise eight-months pregnant wouldn't be one that I'd soon forget. My turn was scheduled in two weeks. Cat said that it would be funny if I had to wear it the day of the sentencing.
I also discovered that during my absence the competition had narrowed down to seven contestants. Caroline called us the "Magnificent Seven". The other remaining contestants were Ann, Debbie, Lisa, Claire, and of course Denise. I wondered what the plan was if we all made it to the end of the year.
"I know, we could have mud wrestling," quipped Denise. "We could sell tickets and the losers would get a share of the profits!"
"Don't forget about pay-per-view on cable. That should bring in some bucks," added Caroline.
"How about the action figures and t-shirts?" I suggested.
The rest of the contestants didn't get it and thought we were nuts.
I also talked to Mr. Kline and told him that I really wanted to give the lecture on my experiences. He thought it was a great idea. We talked about it after class.
"I've talked to Mrs. Lee about rescheduling classes for your lecture. I think it would be better if you only did this once and we could get all my classes in the auditorium at once. That way you won't have to answer the same questions over and over. What do you think?"
"I like it. I worked a little on my notes during my leave of absence."
He smiled and nodded, "Whenever you want to talk about it, just come on by."
I also stopped by after school to see Coach Chambers. I told her that I would be forced to bypass the track season.
"I understand that you won't be able to compete, but I still want you on the team," Coach Chambers explained.
"Doing what?'
"I need assistants. Unlike cross-country, track has a lot of things going on and I can't be everywhere at the same time. I have two assistant coaches, but we all need extra help. You would be recording times and other data, helping us coordinate events, etc. Trust me, Erika, this isn't a pity position. I really need help, especially in recording the data!"
"I'll think about it and talk to my mom."
"Good, I hope that you can do it, even part-time would be great. Anyway, good to have you back. By the way, that jacket looks good on you!"
I looked down at my letter and embroidered name on the coat and smiled. "Thanks, it means a lot to me too!"
Chapter Seventy-Three
Anyway, the week went pretty well. I got back into the swing of school and I also felt more and more normal. I wasn't fatigued or excessively tired anymore. I also looked better. I knew that I'd be dealing with the effects of the attack for a long time and this long-term recovery was in direct conflict with my "jump in and get the problem solved immediately" mentality. I think that the possibility of a relapse scared me enough to listen to those around me.
There is something I've wanted to talk about. I guess I've given the impression that everything was wonderful at Central High. That's really wasn't true. We had our problems like most schools. There were jerks, stoners, cliques, and all the other elements of a typical high school class. There were the occasional fights and the drug and alcohol problems. And we had got our fair share of teachers who were jerks too.
However, one thing that Central had that was lacking at many other schools was acceptance. Yes, it started with the contestants, but these attitude spread out to other groups. Golden Hill had been predominantly white. This was as much due to its location as its job market. But the addition of the computer company and a few other businesses there had brought an increase in minorities and immigrants. We were far from being a really diverse society, but it was becoming more mixed. These new students were accepted into the school with few problems. Most conflicts were individual in nature and not over race. No, it wasn't a utopia, and there were still those who judged the group and not the individual, but it was better than most schools.
I looked at my upcoming schedule. The biggest thing that I was facing was the sentencing hearing. Jenny agreed that I could speak and give my victim impact statement, but she also said that she'd be monitoring me. Sam had given me an outline of what I could and couldn't say. I had a week to prepare. I had put some ideas down on paper and ran them by a few people in the group. Dana thought I was being too conservative and too nice. Afterwards, Karen told me that I could either use it as an opportunity for closure or it could become a rant that would build up more hate and rage. I wanted Jason to know the pain he had caused, not just for me, but for my family and my friends. But I also liked the idea of using it as a statement of closure.
Mom refused to let me go back to work until after Jason was sentenced. She reluctantly approved my assisting Coach Chambers. I could now see more of the effects of the assault on Mom. She had been wonderful to me, and I know that she had been sharing the pain and stress that I had. I was even more determined to win the scholarship now, just so she wouldn't have to worry about my future.
I was anxious to start my transition. Jenny had also begun to counsel me on this issue. Looking back, I was able to see how successfully I had repressed my true feelings before we came to Golden Hill. I had forced any feelings of questioning my gender away. Even now, I can't believe that I didn't pick up on them. I mean I wasn't exactly held over hot coals before I agreed to enter the competition back when school started!
There were a few incidents in my past that made a lot more sense now. I dated back in San Diego, but I'd never seemed to make it last more that one or two dates. I usually ended up being good friends with the girls, but nothing romantic, much like my friendship with Cat.
I'd also tried to do masculine, manly things to show everyone that I was a real guy. I ended up doing a lot of things that I really hated. No one openly questioned that I wasn't a real guy; at least, that is what I'd thought. The one sport I'd loved participating in was running, which was gender neutral.
During my recovery, I got a letter from an old friend from my school back in San Diego. Her name is Gwen, and she was one of the girls that I tried to date and ended up as just being a good friend. By chance, she had read an article online about the trial. Even though my name wasn't mentioned, there were enough clues in the article for her to put two and two together.
Gwen thought it was great that I had finally come out and said that she'd always suspected that I might be gay, but the fact that I was transsexual made even more sense. We began to correspond online. I found out from her that many of my friends had thought that I was gay or something different. She told me that she hadn't told anyone else and that she wouldn't unless I said it was okay.
It was slightly shocking to suddenly be told the truth. It was also a bit disturbing to know that others knew I was different before I even thought about it. I sent some pictures and told her she could tell anyone she trusted. I explained that I wasn't out to shock the world or anything. She promised to be careful.
Jenny felt confident that I was making the right decision, but she wanted me to see a specialist before I could start hormones and begin the legal proceedings. She told me that she had written a report on me and two other contestants and had sent it to Dr. Lawrence Wright. He was an expert on transgender issues and transsexuals, and I would need his approval before starting hormones. Jenny explained that he would be coming to town for a short time to evaluate us.
I knew that Caroline was going to transition, but I wondered who the third person was. I also knew that Jenny wouldn't tell me so I didn't even bother asking. I ran the remaining candidates through my and tried to figure out who it was.
Chapter Seventy-Four
The following week we had our meeting of the remaining contestants. We were still the Magnificent Seven. I watched in amused silence as Ann struggled into the room. It was her day to be pregnant! I wouldn't have thought that she'd still be in the contest. She'd told us that she had paid off her debt. Maybe it was just her sense of competition that kept her in.
She plopped down next to me and let out a big sigh of relief. "This really sucks!" she said to no one in particular. Her astute comment was followed by laughs
I was the only remaining contestant who still had to wear it. I caught a lot of grief about that and how bad it would be. The only one who'd seemed to enjoy wearing it was Denise. In fact, she told us that the whole band was going to make their own "tummies" as part of their performance. She got a lot of blank stares and shaking heads from most of the group. I thought it was funny. Denise was just having fun, and part of her fun was fooling people. Most students and staff had no idea when she was joking or serious. She liked to keep people confused, and I think that I was one of the few in school who got the joke. To Denise, this contest was just a chance to tweak a few noses. She'd even told me that her story about military school was a lie. I think she would have worn a gorilla suit all year if it meant a chance to confuse the class. The world needs more people like Denise.
Ms. B came in and told us a bit more about the fashion show. She told us that we would each model three outfits. We were all given forms to fill out. The forms were a combination release form and information sheet. We needed to include our sizes and measurements and to get our parents' signatures.
"What kind of outfits will we be wearing?" asked Lisa.
Ms. B smiled. "I can't tell you that, but remember that you will be in front of a respectable crowd. The outfits will be very nice and I promise you that you will not be humiliated."
I liked Lisa a lot. We were in American Lit together and we finally had a chance to talk and to get to know each other. She had entered the contest on a dare with her girlfriend. She hadn't expected to last this long, and now that we were in late February she figured that she might have a shot at winning the competition. She laughed when she told me that she had broken up with her girlfriend. It seems that she was upset that Lisa wouldn't quit the contest. But it wasn't a big problem as she was already dating another girl, who understood that she was only doing this to get college money.
She told me that the reason she was able to get through the contest so easily was that she was used to being different and standing out. She'd been born in Korea, and an American couple had adopted her when she was a few weeks old. She told me that her real parents had been a mixed couple, an American serviceman and a Korean mother, and that would have doomed her back in Korea. She had become very adaptable in her life and she applied these skills to the competition.
Of the remaining contestants I never got very close to either Claire or Debbie. It was understandable with Claire. She was very shy and I was amazed that she was still in the competition. I tried to talk to her, but I never got her to say very much.
On the other hand, Debbie was just standoffish. I think that she felt embarrassed to be associated with us. She claimed that she was in the contest strictly for the scholarship. She had told Caroline that she "wasn't like us." Yet, she was very careful about her appearance and was the most fashionable of any of the contestants. I really couldn't figure her out.
I didn't lose any sleep over this. I didn't expect to be friends with everyone. I wasn't going to be hostile to her, but if she didn't want to be friends so be it.
Ms. B announced that, in addition to the weekly group meeting, we'd each have a mandatory meeting with her. She gave us all a time to see her. I noticed that my meeting was that afternoon during 6th period.
Chapter Seventy-Five
Ms. B was waiting for me as I entered her office.
"How are you doing, Erika?" she asked.
I plopped down in one of her comfy chairs. "Much better, thanks. I guess I should have listened to you. I'm sorry."
She smiled back. "You're forgiven. On the plus side, we have learned a lot about how to treat something like this, if it should ever happen again."
"I hope that it never does," I replied hopefully.
We talked about my classes and how I was doing in my transition. She gave me a lot of info on the subject.
"Excuse me, Ms. B, but I have a question. You told me that no one had ever transitioned at school before, so how do you know so much about this subject?" I asked.
"That is true, this is the first year that we've had contestants come out during the year. However, we have helped nearly fourteen graduates in later transitions. One even contacted us three years after she graduated for help."
"Oh! That makes sense. Besides Caroline and I, is anyone else in this year's group a transsexual?"
"Yes, but they don't want it made public knowledge right now."
I nodded. "I see, well I can understand that. If they want to talk to someone going through the same thing, I will be happy to talk with them."
"Thank you, Erika. Caroline already made the same offer."
I wanted to ask her more about the contest but we ran out of time.
After I'd left I thought about who the third one might be. It was so obvious with Caroline and, from what my friends had told me, it was pretty obvious in my case. I thought about the other five, and each had pluses and minuses. The only one I ruled out was Denise. I couldn't see her being shy and secretive about anything.
Chapter Seventy-Six
Even though Jenny and Mom hadn't given me permission to work, I decided that I needed to touch base with them. I also wanted to thank them for their help when I froze up.
I baked some cookies and wrapped up a small basket for Cindy, Mel, and Mrs. Lincoln. I also had a big plate for the guys at the leather store.
I felt a bit funny walking into the store at first. I was just in jeans, boots, bra, and a sweater. I was also wearing my school jacket.
Mel saw me first and walked over and gave me a big hug.
"You look much better than the last time I saw you!" She then put on a fake serious look on her face. "I almost gave you a punch instead of a hug. You scared me to death when I saw you in the hallway."
"Well, I'm glad for the hug. Here's a peace offering." I handed her the basket of goodies.
Mel smiled, and gave me another hug. "Apology accepted. Cindy is in the back with Mrs. Lincoln."
"Great, I'll talk to you later."
I went into the back and knocked on Mrs. Lincoln's door and entered.
They were both happy to see me. Mrs. Lincoln commented that I looked much better and healthier. I had heard that a lot lately. I'd seen a photo taken of me right after the trial, and I couldn't believe how bad I'd looked. I had lost nearly 12 pounds during the trial, and my face had looked very gaunt and pale. Mrs. Lincoln told me that whenever I was ready she'd welcome me back.
My final stop was at the leather store. Cliff came up and lifted me into the air. He said that when he'd first heard Mel beating on the door that he'd thought it was a joke, but when he saw me on the floor it "scared the shit out of me," his words not mine. He appreciated the cookies and so did the other guys in the shop.
It felt good to be returning to a normal life. I hoped that I'd be allowed to return to work soon, even if it was reduced hours. However, I knew that Mom wouldn't allow me to do it until after the sentencing.
Chapter Seventy-Seven
On Sunday morning I was sitting upstairs at my computer, working on my statement. I hated the term "Victim Impact Statement" but I appreciated the opportunity for closure. I knew it was all legalese but I was through with the term victim. Jason had been a dark cloud all year. It would be good to see this over.
I was so intent on the wording that I never heard Mom come up behind me. I almost jumped out of my chair when she asked me how it was going.
"Sorry, honey."
I looked back and was holding my hand on my chest. It was kind of funny and we both broke out laughing.
"So, how is it shaping up?" asked Mom, after we'd composed ourselves. She pulled up a chair and sat down next to me.
I moved over so she could see my computer screen a little better. "Here, read it and tell me what you think, and please be honest."
She read through it several times, and then sat back. "I like it. I look forward to hearing you give it this week." She also made some comments on grammar errors. Everyone's a critic!
The sentencing hearing was starting on Tuesday. Sam had said that it would last a few days at most, since there was a deal in place. I'd had asked him how sure he was that the judge would uphold the agreed deal. He felt it would be pretty close to what they had suggested. He told me that both sides would give the judge their recommendations, along with any appropriate expert testimony. Then there would be time for my statement.
Tuesday, we re-entered the courtroom to start the sentencing hearing. There was a lot of rehashing of the case by the prosecution, concerning the violence involved. Sam was also allowed to bring up the previous incidents between Jason and I, which included the threats and the attempted attack at the football game. He recommended that Jason receive a long prison term and be placed on the list of violent sex offenders for life.
On Wednesday, the defense brought in several experts that stated who what Jason needed was long-term therapy and not jail time. I felt betrayed when they suggested that he was a victim too, and that he was suffering from depression and other ills, and that he really wasn't responsible for his actions. They implied that the only reason he'd pleaded guilty was to ease my pain. They also brought in a preacher who claimed that Jason had become a changed person and that he deserved a chance to make the most of his life.
I needed to channel my anger, so that night I edited my statement somewhat. I also wrote a really cutting and angry version that I had no intention of ever reading in court. It did feel good to write it! I e-mailed it to Cat and Laura and told them to feel free to include additional commentary. The resulting statement was extremely angry and also very funny. It was more along the lines of a Dennis Miller rant by the time we'd finished. We got a lot of laughs out of it, and I felt much better.
Chapter Seventy-Eight
Thursday morning was cold and blustery. Still, there was a hint of spring in the air. I picked out a black skirt and charcoal gray sweater to wear. I took extra pride in doing my makeup and hair. I wanted a look that would be taken seriously by the judge.
We had breakfast downtown with Jenny. We met in a diner located two blocks from the courtroom. Sam had recommended the place as a favorite of both his office staff and the police. He said that the regulars would keep away the riff-raff - like defense attorneys. I gave Jenny a copy of my real statement to read as we ate. She thought that it was appropriate, and she agreed to let me speak. She promised that she would be available afterwards.
We entered the courtroom and took our seats. I knew that I had many supporters in the audience, but I didn't look at them. I wanted to be as focused as possible. I would be the last person to speak before the judge began his deliberations on the sentence. Any fear or doubts I'd had disappeared when I looked over at Jason. He cracked a small smile and winked at me as I took my seat. He was still an arrogant jerk. He must have gotten great pleasure out of my mental crash and burn.
The judge gave me permission to speak.
I took a deep breath and started. "Your Honor, I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity to express how this crime has changed my life. Physically, I suffered many injuries from Jason's brutal assault. First, I was abducted under threat of death. Then, I was sexually violated twice under extremely violent and degrading circumstances, accompanied by hate-filled verbal abuse. My face still shows the effects of his attack, my nose and this scar are daily reminders of what occurred."
I then held up a photo of what I'd looked liked right after the attack. "Yes, the bruises and swelling have healed, but the damage goes deeper than that."
I took a drink of water and continued. "The worst part of this crime was the attack on my mental well being. This part of the attack started with the initial assault and still continues to this day. It started with the fear caused by the actual abduction, assault, and sexual assault. Then there was the fear of being infected with a disease. Then there was the sense of freedom and security that was taken away from me. There was the effect on my family and friends. There was the effect on my relationship with my boyfriend. There was the effect on my schoolwork and job. There was the effect of trying to ridicule me for being transgendered. There was effect of being held up to ridicule in the press. There was the completely unjustified attack on my reputation and morals here in court. There was the attempt to make me into the real criminal. All these combined to form a weight that almost crushed me."
I stopped and glared at Jason. I looked directly at him. He dropped his head down and wouldn't look at me. Then I transferred my glare to Martin Turner, who just stated back without showing any emotion.
"Thanks to my friends, family, and a lot of therapy, I am recovering. Did you hear that Jason? Jason, look at me!" I demanded, very loudly but he just kept his head down. "You're such a coward, that you won't even look me in the eye. I will not allow your selfish and hateful acts to ruin my life. If that was the reason you attacked me, then you failed. You tried to take my dignity and you failed. You tried to damage my body and mind and you failed. If anything you've only made me stronger. I know that I will carry the physical and mental scars from what you did to me my whole life. Yes, I hate what you did to me. I despise your actions and the fact that you still see yourself as the victim and that you won't truly accept responsibility for your actions. You deserve to be punished and you need to accept responsibility for the pain, fears, and physical and emotional damage you have caused."
I had to stop for a second to regain my composure. I saw that Jason's head was still down.
"I hope that someday you understand what you have done to me, and I hope that you are kept locked away from society until you truly comprehend your actions." I then turned to the judge and said. "Thank you, your Honor."
I was then allowed to step down. The weight I had described was gone, and I felt as if I was walking three feet off the ground.
I sat next to Mom and she put her arm around me. "I'm so proud of you!" she whispered in my ear. The court adjourned while the judge contemplated Jason's sentence.
We met with Sam afterwards and he told us that he'd call us as soon as the judge made his decision. He told us that he didn't expect a decision until the next morning at the earliest.
We caught up with Jenny, Terri, and Cat outside the courtroom. It was only around noon, but I was too keyed up to go back to school. We went back to the diner to eat and come down from the statement.
As we waited for our food, Jenny asked me how I was feeling. I explained the sensation of the weight being lifted off.
"I thought you did a great job," stated Cat. "I watched how Jason's cockiness disappeared and how you broke him down. It was impressive."
"Thanks. Coming from you, that's a big compliment. I could feel your strength supporting me while I was up there."
Jenny said that she would be in court when the sentence was read. We were halfway home when Mom's cell phone rang. It was Sam telling us to be back in court the next morning.
Chapter Seventy-Nine
Looking back at the sentencing, I remember how calm I was. I had full confidence in the legal system to do the right thing. Yes, the possibility of Jason getting a light sentence had entered my mind, but I dismissed it.
The judge entered and court was in session. He reviewed his papers and then addressed the court. He told us what went into his decision. He said he looked at the severity of the crime, its effect on the victim, how the defendant reacted, and his sense of responsibility. He said that he also took into account several factors regarding the defendant, including his ability to eventually be turned into a useful member of society. This was combined with the laws and recommendations of the defense and the prosecution.
He then had Jason stand up while he read his decision. I don't remember all the specifics. I just know that Jason was sentenced to thirty years in prison for the abduction, assault, and sexual assault. Sam told us that he would have to serve at least 15 years before he was eligible for parole. It was finally over. I didn't feel happy; it was more a sense of relief, which can be even more satisfying. I could now get on with the rest of my life.
Chapter Eighty
Thankfully, I had a whole weekend to recover from the sentencing. I mainly hung out with Laura and Cat. We didn't do anything special or exciting and that was just fine. We did meet Paul and Caroline at Guido's Saturday evening. It felt good to be surrounded by friends. We talked about our plans, both long term and for the immediate future. Cat told us that she'd be out of town the following weekend. She was going to the main crime lab with one of the lab technicians. Laura made her promise not to tell us any dead body stories.
"So, Erika, have you made any decisions yet on what you want to do after graduation?" asked Cat.
"I've applied to Dewey College."
"Cool, so what are you going to study?" asked Caroline.
"I'm thinking about history, but I will also take teaching classes."
"Teaching? That suits you a lot Erika," added Laura, "So, when did you make this decision?"
"I had a lot of time to think during my recovery. But I think it hit me as I prepared the lesson that I'll be teaching for Mr. Kline's class."
"Have you thought about how your being transgendered might affect your ability to get hired?" asked Cat.
I smiled. "I can always count on you to be my voice of reason! Actually I have. I plan on having surgery before I graduate. If I win the scholarship, I won't have to worry about school and I can take time off to recover. I will try to get hired around here. I figure that, unless there is a major shift in attitude, I'd have a good chance of being hired. That will allow me to get a work history as a woman besides my job with Mrs. Lincoln."
"I'm impressed at how you've really planned this out," replied Cat.
"So, what level do you want to teach?" asked Paul.
"High school - I don't think that I could deal with the real little kids."
Paul told us that he had also applied to Dewey for their journalism program. Caroline had been accepted in a small art college over in Pine Valley, but she was still waiting to hear back from Dewey.
We joked that in twenty years we would be ruling Golden Hill. I would be the principal at Central, Cat would be Chief of Police, Laura would be Mayor, Paul would be editor of the town newspaper, and Caroline would be a famous artist. I also realized that by then Jason might be paroled.
Chapter Eighty-One
I was kind of looking forward to Monday. I had to get to school early because I had to be fitted with the empathy belly. Yes, I'd be walking around school looking like I was eight months pregnant all day. I was very curious about the sensations that I would be experiencing. I also didn't think it would be as bad as everyone said it was.
Mrs. Roberts met me early Monday morning to assist me in getting dressed. She also explained the purpose of each part of the outfit as she helped me into it.
She explained that this was the most advanced model of the pregnancy simulator. Unlike previous models that were worn over clothes, this one was worn right next to the skin. There was a piece of clothing that looked like a body briefer. There were some significant differences however. First there was a rib belt that tightened my chest. This was to make breathing more difficult. Next, she slipped in my breasts. Unlike my small breast pads, these were large and heavy.
Next she adjusted the belly itself. It was filled with warm water. Additionally there were weights, some pressed against me, specifically against my bladder. She told me that I'd be spending a lot of time going to the restroom today. Fortunately, there was quick access due to Velcro! The other weights simulated the movement of the baby.
I couldn't believe how heavy it all was. Mrs. Roberts told me that I now weighed 35 pounds heavier and she had me step up on a scale to prove it. I was immediately aware of the discomfort that I'd be experiencing the rest of the day. My back already hurt, and I had to adjust the way I walked. It took more energy to move around and to do basically everything! Mrs. Roberts handed me my clothes and watched as I struggled to get dressed. I was wearing a black pair of tights and a red maternity top. Thankfully, I had followed her advice and had brought a pair of flats that I could slip my feet into. There was no way that I could tie laces. She watched me struggle in amused silence.
"You're really enjoying this, aren't you?" I asked as I tried to sit down.
"Yes, I must admit that this is my favorite time of the year. At least you're used to wearing women's clothing and having breasts. We have some boys enrolled in the class, and they're at a real disadvantage."
She then went on to explain that I would feel more fatigued throughout the day. I would also feel warmer and my blood pressure would be slightly higher. She said that, if I felt lightheaded, I should immediately to go the health office. She also told me to drink plenty of fluids, even though it would mean more trips to the restroom. Then she handed me a small notebook and told me to record my observations in it all day.
"I'll see you in class first period. Meet me here after school and we'll get you freed."
"Thanks," I replied as I picked up my bag and coat and waddled off to homeroom.
I was dreading going to into homeroom. I just knew that Paul had some stupid stunt planned. I also quickly discovered that I'd be spending the day in the slow lane. My normal fast pace was already down to a crawl, and using the stairs really sucked, both going up and down. Halfway to homeroom, I had to make my first pit stop. I barely made it into the stall. It was quite an adventure getting back up off the toilet.
When I made it into homeroom, I was greeted by some laughs. However, there were also a lot of questions and comments from the girls. Many of them had taken the course and they shared their experiences and gave me some hints.
Paul was getting all kind of laughs, but I couldn't see why. He finally came over and I saw he had on a button that said, "It's not mine." I just glared at him in mock anger. I tried to think of a good comeback line but couldn't. Fortunately, Cat saved the day for me.
"Paul isn't it your turn to wear it next week?" she asked. "I wouldn't be so fast to mock her, you know what they say about payback?"
There were plenty of "Ooooohs" in class as Paul sat down and took off the button. He looked over at me and said he was sorry. I winked and smiled back at him.
I made it back to Mrs. Robert's classroom and could feel sweat on my face. Fortunately, there was a special chair for the pregnant student. There was no way that I could fit in a regular desk.
I found that the other girls in the class were very supportive and interested in my feelings and observations about wearing the belly. There was a sense of bonding over this shared experience. They took several photos of me, so I'd have some souvenirs.
I barely made it to Mr. Kline's class on time. I was getting very tired and my back was starting to really hurt. Yes, I was becoming very whiny about my discomfort. I couldn't wait until the end of the school day!
The only good thing about the belly was that it got me out of PE. Coach Chambers gave me a pass to the library. I normally loved PE, but today I preferred to sit and rest on one of the soft couches in the library, as opposed to sitting on the hard wooden bleachers and watching the rest of my class play volleyball. My back was starting to hurt. I couldn't imagine doing this for nine months!
Missing PE allowed me to get a head start on getting into the cafeteria. Laura and Kristen both found my suffering humorous. Cat told me that it was too bad that they couldn't come up with a period simulator too. I glared at her for that one!
Kristen had her camera and I posed for several photographs. We got a great group shot. They also took one of just Laura and I. She had her hand on my belly and was looking at me with me with moony eyes. I still get a laugh when I see it.
I struggled to get to my afternoon classes. Luckily, I met Lisa on the way to American Lit and she carried my book bag. I also had to make another pit stop. I lost count of my trips to the restroom. The weight was really doing its job. I asked Lisa how her day had gone when she wore it.
"I was so glad to when sixth period arrived. But looking back, I'm glad I did it," she stated.
"Would you do it again?" I asked.
"No!" she laughed.
I slowly made my way down the hall to my sixth period class. I had just made it to Mr. Kline's room when the fire alarm went off. While most of the students cheered, I groaned; the last thing I wanted to do was walk outside! We all picked up our stuff and walked to the exit. Alex's younger brother, Nick, helped me by carrying my bags.
We all thought that this was a stupid time to have a fire drill as we worked our way outside. I had to admit that the cold air felt good as I stepped outside. However, I wasn't looking forward to standing around for ten minutes while they made sure that everyone was outside.
That's when we heard the fire engines approaching. Everyone began talking and wondering if there was real fire or was if it was a false alarm. I was more concerned with finding a place to sit down. There was no way I could sit down on the curb, at least not and be able to stand up again. And the ground was still covered in snow so that wasn't an option.
We watched the fire engines pull up. If this was a drill, they were taking it very seriously. They were putting on breathing equipment and entering the school.
Fortunately, one of our campus supervisors drove by in their golf cart and saw me and stopped. She waved me over and let me sit down in their electric cart. It felt wonderful! I couldn't believe how good just sitting down could feel. She then told Mr. Kline that there was a gas leak in the kitchen. She said that we would be outside for a while. We could hear the reports on her 2-way radio.
After twenty minutes, we heard that the source of the leak had been found and stopped. However, as the school had to be ventilated for several hours, the decision was made to send us all home. Normally, this would be a cause for celebration, but I was stuck wearing the belly!
I was debating how I was going to get home and how I would get out of this thing when Mrs. Roberts found me.
"I'm so happy to see you!" I exclaimed with glee.
"I imagine you are. Wasn't wearing the belly difficult enough for you?' she joked with a smile.
"Well, you know me, I always want some extra challenges," I replied. "Do I get extra credit for this?"
She just laughed and shook her head no. "Since we can't get back into school, I think the best thing would be to take you home and have you get changed there. Come on I'll drive you there."
Thankfully, the campus supervisor gave us a lift to the parking lot. I waved to Laura as we drove to the faculty parking lot. I found that getting in and out of the car was also very difficult. Thanks to the gas leak, I was able to have some experiences that the rest of the class missed. My journal for the day would be very full.
We got to my house and I saw that Mom's car was in the driveway. I then remembered that she was starting her first class that afternoon. I needed help getting out of the car, and Mrs. Roberts helped pull me out. My center of gravity was way off.
"Hi, Mom, I'm home," I announced as we came in.
"I heard the news on the radio. Is everyone okay?" asked Mom from the kitchen.
"Yes, we all survived. Mom could you come here, there's someone here I would like you to meet. This is my teacher, Mrs. Roberts."
Mom came out of the kitchen and as soon as she saw me she immediately broke out laughing hysterically. "I'm sorry, honey. I just didn't expect to see you like this," she apologized, holding back laughs. She walked up and put her hand on my extended belly.
"We weren't allowed back into school, so Mrs. Roberts gave me a lift home, and she is going to help me change," I explained. I could feel my face turning red from embarrassment.
"Hi, I'm Jill," greeted Mom, wiping away tears from her eyes.
"Pleased to meet you, Jill, I'm Elaine Roberts. You're lucky, not too many parents see their children in the belly."
"I must admit that this it's priceless seeing Erika like this. Can I give you two a hand?"
"Sure. It isn't easy to get it off."
Getting up the stairs was my last challenge of the day. I had a whole new perspective on life after this day. I had full respect for any woman who was pregnant. I can't imagine how Mom made it through a year of college while she was pregnant with me. I had even more respect for her.
It felt wonderful to get out of the belly and the briefer. I went in to shower as Mrs. Roberts packed it up. She told us that she always had to take it home to wash after each student used it anyway.
I met them downstairs after I got dressed. They were sitting in the kitchen talking.
"Stop by tomorrow and pick up your clothes," stated Mrs. Roberts. "I need to get going, it was nice meeting you, Jill. See you tomorrow Erika."
I walked her to the door and waved goodbye.
"She thinks very highly of you," added Mom.
"I like her too." I always felt a little uneasy having my teachers meet my Mom outside of school. I know it is stupid, but it always feels slightly embarrassing.
"She told me something interesting," Mom said, sitting down at the kitchen table.
"What was that?" I asked as I reached into the fridge for a diet cola.
"She said that you had talked to her about your interest in teaching. Are you serious about that? "
I then went on to tell her my idea and plans.
"When did you finalize these ideas?"
"I think this past weekend it kind of all came together. Dewey was one of the schools I applied to, and they have the best teaching program in the area. Besides, if I don't get the scholarship I can still go part time and work for Mrs. Lincoln."
"Well, you have my support. I think you'd make a wonderful teacher. Now, I have to run. I'll be home around 8:00."
"Cool, I'll have dinner ready."
"My, you are something! Why, just this afternoon you were pregnant and now you'll be cooking dinner for me!" quipped Mom.
Chapter Eighty-Two
On Tuesday I had my weekly meeting with Jenny. She was pleased with my progress but still wasn't convinced that I was ready to go back to work.
"Let's see how you are doing in a week. You'll have the rest of your life to work, Erika, so enjoy your time off. Besides, you are lucky to have a boss who is understanding."
"She's pretty cool."
She then shifted the topic to my transition.
"I received a call from Dr. Wright. He told me that he reviewed your record and that he'd like to meet with you. I have arraigned for you to meet him here at 5:00PM on Thursday, if that is okay with you."
I was silent for a moment as I let her words sink in. "Yes, that sounds great. I'll be here at 5:00. Thank you for having faith in me. What will he do with me?"
"Standard questions. Just be yourself and don't worry."
I wondered what the "standard questions" were. Laura was waiting for me in the reception area. Mom had classes on Mondays and Tuesdays, so I'd had to ask Laura for a ride. She didn't mind as it gave us some time together.
"So, how did it go? You still insane?" she asked in a matter of fact manner as we walked to her car.
"That question implies that I was sane in the first place," I answered with a laugh.
"Good point." She wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me close to her. "I'm so in love with you, girl!"
We then kissed. I know that I've said it before, but when she kissed me, I felt so good. The tingles went right down my spine and I often trembled slightly. She told me that she could feel my body vibrate when we embraced.
As we drove away I told her about my Thursday appointment with Dr. Wright.
"I don't get it. Why isn't Dr. McCall's opinion good enough?" asked Laura.
"Rules. Jenny's a psychologist, not an MD. I'm not worried. It's just another step in the process."
"Well, you want to go celebrate a little?" asked Laura.
"What do you have in mind?" I asked.
"There's a coffee house I've been wanting to take you to. I also want to show you off."
I knew what she was talking about. There was a coffeehouse near Dewey College called Spencer's, and it was a favorite hangout for the gay and lesbian students. Laura told me that it was the place where she first knew that she was wasn't straight.
We found a parking spot around two blocks away and pulled in. I felt very grown up as we walked to Spencer's. We walked down the block and looked in the store windows. I always found the college area so interesting.
We walked in and placed our orders. Laura talked me into getting a cappuccino instead of tea. Since she was treating I didn't argue. Actually, I liked cappuccino, especially when I could put lots of sugar in it!
The interior was very casual. It was like a big living room. There were couches and big old armchairs along with a few standard tables. The walls were covered with various pieces of art by local artists, many of which were for sale. We sat on a couch located near the fireplace. The fire felt really good. It was still cold outside and I wondered if spring would ever arrive.
"So, what do you think?" asked Laura, as she snuggled up next to me.
"It's pretty cool. So you came down here by yourself?"
"Yes, I first came here when I was a junior. I was in major sexuality confusion and didn't really know where to turn. I overheard some kids at school talking about this place, so I snuck down here one night. I told my parents I was at the library." She got real quiet. She took a long sip of her cappuccino. I reached over and wiped off her cream moustache.
"Relax," I stated. I slipped my arm around her. I could feel her trembling slightly.
"Thanks," she replied. "Anyway, when I was here, I found that I could talk openly without fear of being judged. I immediately accepted the fact that I was a lesbian and that it was okay. There's still a stigma at school associated with being gay or lesbian. Not everyone accepts the gay and lesbian students. I also met my first girlfriend here, and I had my first kiss on this very couch." She patted the cushion with her hand.
"When did you decide to come out?" I asked.
"Good question. I wasn't totally hiding it. Cat figured it out first, but that's no surprise. I then told a few select friends like Kristen and Alex. They didn't care one way or another. They said that I was their friend and my sexuality had nothing to do with it." She sort of choked up a little. "There were a lot of rumors flying around school. I was in the middle of the election for Class President, and it seemed like a good time to tell everyone."
"How was that received?" I asked as I took a sip from my mug.
"No one openly said or did anything to me, it was more subtle. There was some graffiti on my campaign posters and a few nasty notes in my locker. A few girls told Coach Chambers that they felt 'uncomfortable' showering with me in the same room. But nothing bad really happened at school. I was elected Class President, although it was much closer that it would have been if I hadn't told them. But, I'm glad that I was honest with them."
"I don't think you are giving them enough credit. They also elected you to the Homecoming Court. There'll always be jerks, but the good people outnumber them."
"Yes, you're right. I keep forgetting that you have been going through a similar experience."
"What about at home?"
"Mom is getting better with it. It's funny, but she likes you; she sort of considers you a compromise," answered Laura with a slight laugh.
"Oh? So does she see me as a pseudo-boyfriend or just a pseudo-boy?" I asked.
"It really doesn't matter what she thinks, it matters what I think."
"And the rest of your family?"
"Mixed. My Dad is still confused. My older sister thinks it's great. She told me Mom and Dad like her boyfriends more since I came out. Seriously, she's cool with it. I really don't care what the rest of my extended family thinks. I'm not seeking their permission."
"I know the feeling. While I don't have a big extended family, most don't understand what I am doing and don't want to understand. Still, you want the people you love to accept you."
"So you can relate? You're so lucky that your mom is so accepting!"
"I know. She's the best."
Laura took a long sip from her mug. She looked at me and took me by the hand, and smiled at me. "And then this year I met you. You have no idea what you mean to me."
"I think I do. I feel the same way about you."
We then kissed. She then looked at me and smiled, "Please don't take this the wrong way, but I just cannot imagine you as a boy. Do you remember the assembly on the first day of school, when they had you stand up?"
"Yes. I won't forget that moment. Why?"
"Well, love, I was one of the many who thought you were a real girl. Even after I talked to Cat, I wasn't totally convinced. I also thought you were cute right from the start!"
"It turns out you were right, after all," I answered. We both broke up. Laura started laughing so hard that she almost spilled her cappuccino.
A few people looked over and tried to figure out what was so funny.
"I just want you to know that I see you as a girl and that I fully support your decision to become whole," reassured Laura.
"Thank you for bringing me here, and thank you for sharing your story with me." She leaned over and we kissed. It felt so freeing to kiss out in public.
Chapter Eighty-Three
I got home around 7:00. I had an hour to come up with dinner. Looking in the fridge, I found some leftover cooked chicken breast from Sunday's dinner. So I mixed up a pot of red beans and rice and chopped up the chicken and added it to the pot. I then baked up some cornbread muffins. With a salad it wouldn't be a bad dinner.
While the meal was cooking I checked the answering machine. There was one message. I pressed the "play" button and looked through the mail.
"Hi, Jill. This is Sam Warren. I was wondering if you would like to go out to dinner this week. Listen, I'll call back later this evening. Bye."
I carefully saved the message for her. This was so cool! I couldn't wait for Mom to get home!
A little after 8:00, I heard the front door open, "Hi, honey," Mom called.
"How was the class?" I asked
"Excellent. Hmmm, something smells really good."
I told her what I was cooking. I then told her that she had a message on the machine.
I watched as she pressed play and heard Sam's voice.
"So? Will you go out with him?" I asked, with a big smile on my face.
"Is that really your business?" asked Mom. I could see that she was smiling.
"Well, yes, it is. Remember, we have a bet."
As we ate dinner, I told her about my meeting with Dr. Lawrence Wright. I also told her about going out with Laura.
"Sounds like you had an emotional afternoon and evening. So, you doing okay?" asked Mom.
"Yes, they were good emotions. I am excited about meeting Dr. Wright. And well, I feel so much closer to Laura now."
I then asked her more about her classes, but the phone interrupted us. "I think that it's for you!"
She got up and answered it. She mouthed, "It's Sam" to me, and then she took the phone into the family room. They talked for nearly twenty minutes. I was able to clear the table and fill the dishwasher. I put the kettle on. I decided on chai spice black tea. For some reason, it always gave me interesting detailed dreams. The kettle was just blowing steam when Mom got off the phone.
"What are you having?" asked Mom. I told her and she said that she'd have the same. I took out another bag and put it in her mug. The spicy aroma of the tea filled the room.
"So?" I asked, as I carried our mugs over to the kitchen table.
Mom smiled and dipped her teabag up and down, "He asked me out and I said yes. We're going out Friday evening. I take it you approve!"
"That is so cool! I knew he liked you!"
Mom deserved this, after everything we had been through in the past year. Things were really looking up.
Chapter Eighty-Four
I was less nervous about the appointment thanks to Caroline. She had seen Dr. Wright Wednesday afternoon. She briefed me on what happened during photography. We were back in the developing room by ourselves, so we could talk freely. She said that he pretty much asked routine questions.
"Did he give you his blessing, or permission, or whatever it's called?" I asked.
"Yes. He said that he would mail me the letter," she said.
"That is so cool! Congratulations," I exclaimed and then gave her a hug.
"Yes, I know it's pretty cool."
"So, when are you starting hormones?" I asked.
"I have an appointment in two weeks with an endocrinologist. After he checks me over, then I'll get my prescription."
"I hope to be joining you soon."
Thursday afternoon after school, I was on my way to see Dr. Wright. Mom took off early from work to drive me. Her company was very supportive of us. I was worried about all the time Mom had had to take off during the trial and subsequent collapse. She told me that her boss was very understanding.
Jenny met me in the reception area and took me back to Dr. Wright.
He wasn't what I'd expected. Dr. Wright looked like he was in his early fifties. He had brown hair with a touch of gray and was dressed very casually. He was wearing jeans and a gray pullover sweater. His appearance relaxed me immediately.
Jenny left us after she introduced us. The first part of the interview was as Caroline described it. He asked me questions about my feelings and my decision to seek gender reassignment. He then began to ask me questions about the assault, the trial, and my collapse.
He wanted to know if the assault had any bearing on my decision to stay as Erika. I told him that I was already thinking about it before the assault.
"If anything, the assault accelerated my process of notifying everyone. But it wasn't the reason for my decision."
He pressed me pretty hard regarding my collapse and whether I thought I was strong enough to go through transition.
"I think that my collapse taught me that there are times when it's both okay and desirable to seek support. What led to my collapse was that I thought I was so strong that I didn't need help," I answered.
He smiled and put down his notebook. "That is the sort of answer I was looking for. I must tell you that I had my doubts about your case and I was going to suggest that you delay any decisions. However, I must agree with Dr. McCall that you will make an excellent candidate for gender reassignment."
I sat there speechless. It was one of those "real moments" in life, when you know that something significant has just occurred. You just sort of just sit there and soak it all in.
"I will be sending you a letter in the next week and then you may begin hormone therapy and start taking the legal steps to become female," he explained.
I was finally able to thank him. I was surprisingly calm as I walked out of the office. I ran into Jenny and we talked for a few minutes.
"I just have one question. When I talked to Ms. B about this back in the fall she said that I would have to wait until spring, why the change?"
"We felt that you were ready, based on our sessions and the observations of the faculty. We were all convinced that you are serious about this. But I want you to remember that this is just the start of the journey. Don't try to rush it, and don't expect all your problems to go away," explained Jenny.
"I understand."
On the way home Mom told me that she'd gotten the name and number of an endocrinologist from Jenny.
"Don't be too disappointed, but the earliest appointment that I could get for you is in four weeks," stated Mom
"Nothing sooner?" I asked. She shook her head. "Well, there is nothing I can do about it is there? Thanks for making the appointment."
I wasn't overly excited about the news. I was happy and slightly relieved. However, the more I thought about it, the more excited I got.
When we got home, I called up Laura and Cat. They both were very happy for me. Now that Caroline and I were on our way, I wondered who the third person was that Ms. B had mentioned.
Chapter Eighty-Five
It was just Laura and I on our drive to school on Friday. Cat had left earlier that morning for her trip to the crime lab.
"I think it's cool that Cat has an opportunity to go to the lab," I stated.
Laura nodded in agreement. "You want to go to Spencer's this evening, and then go to a movie?"
"Sounds good," I answered. "What movie do you want to see?"
"There is a good independent theater in the college area. They usually show a classic movie on the weekends in addition to the imported films. If there is nothing you want to see, I'm sure that I can think of something else to do," explained Laura, as she gave me a sly smile.
"I see," I replied.
"What time is your mom going out tonight?" asked Laura, as she drove into the student parking lot.
"Sam is picking her up around 7:00. I'm pretty excited for her."
"I think that it's pretty cool that they are going out. Do you think that they'll get serious?"
"I don't know. I hope they do, I feel a bit guilty that Mom hasn't dated much."
"From what I can tell about your mom, she does what she thinks is right."
"I know, but she deserves to be in love too."
"You mean like her daughter?" asked Laura, as she pulled into an open space.
"Exactly!" I answered and then I leaned over and kissed her. We then headed into the school.
"What do you think of ...the DA?"
"You mean Sam? I like him a lot. He's always been nice to me."
There are a few things I want to write about that day. First, in child development Mrs. Roberts told us that starting that weekend the babies would be given out. The baby was a computerized doll that had sensors in it that could tell how it was treated. It would start to cry and shake, and the only way to address its needs was to insert a special key in its back. The key would be attached by a security bracket to the "parent's wrist." The recording device would tell how long the baby cried before it received attention and whether it was abused.
"Okay, everyone, we have six babies and there are 32 in the class. Everyone in the class must do this to pass. Before I start drawing names, are their any volunteers to go this weekend?" she said. Two girls raised their hands. Mrs. Roberts wrote their names down. "Anyone else? I will pull names and you will be assigned a weekend. If you are absent on the Friday of your assigned week, then you get the next weekend."
I ended up being selected for the next weekend, as were Ann and Debbie. Mrs. Roberts gave the rest us a reading assignment while she showed the six "parents" how to take care of their "child". We watched as she attached the keys to their wrists.
"This is much better than the bags of flour we made everyone carry around in the old days. The bag was supposed to be a baby and what we mainly accomplished was getting flour all over the school," joked Mrs. Roberts.
I also finalized the date for my lecture with Mr. Kline. It would be in two weeks and he'd arranged for the auditorium. I would give it during first and second periods. That way, I'd have plenty of time to answer questions. He told me not to be too nervous, but there would be close to a hundred students, plus faculty for my lecture.
The last thing that happened that day was my conversation with Ms. B. I swung by her office to tell her about my meeting with Dr. Wright. She was very supportive and said that she wasn't surprised that he'd give me his approval. It didn't surprise me that she knew him. I suspected that she was more than just a school counselor. So I had another mystery to solve; unfortunately, I lacked the insight of my best friend. Cat. Maybe I could get her help and serve as her Dr. Watson!
Chapter Eighty-Six
It was a real joy watching Mom get ready for her date with Sam Warren. I was sitting on her bed and watched as she fussed with her makeup. She also kept checking her hair.
"Mom, stop worrying, trust me, you look great!"
She stopped and looked at me and broke out in a smile. "I'm just a bit nervous, it's been a while since I dressed up for a real date."
"You'll do fine."
"Speaking of dates, what time is Laura coming by?" she asked, with a grin on her face.
"Around 7:15," I said. I was so lucky to have a parent who was so understanding!
"I still want you in by midnight."
Just then I heard the doorbell. "I'll get it, Mom."
I ran downstairs and opened the door for Sam. He walked in and was carrying a bouquet of flowers.
"Hi, Erika. You're looking much better," he greeted me with a smile.
"Thanks, I feel better too. Mom will be down in a second."
We walked into the kitchen. I looked for a vase for the flowers.
"By the way, I think it's great that you two are going out," I stated in a low voice.
He smiled. "Well, that makes me feel more at ease!"
Just then Mom came down. He turned and smiled, "Jill, you look fabulous!" he exclaimed as he handed her the flowers.
Mom smiled and I think I saw her blush slightly. I then heard Laura pull up and I said goodbye, grabbed my coat, and darted out to Laura.
Being it was the weekend I wasn't in a skirt. I was wearing my denim overalls with a gray long sleeve t-shirt underneath. They were comfortable, and besides Laura said I looked cute in them!
Laura was wearing jeans and had a green sweater on. "Hi!" I said as I got in the car. We shared a quick kiss.
"You look nice this evening," I stated.
"So do you."
We talked about Mom and Sam. I was hoping that they would get involved. Mom had dated occasionally when we lived in San Diego. Nothing had ever lasted all that long. I think it was because none of them wanted to date a woman with a teenage son. I'd felt guilt every time she broke up with one of her boyfriends. I knew it was stupid, but I couldn't help it. Well, Sam knew all about me and he still wanted to date her, so that was a great sign.
We weren't as lucky finding parking this time and we ended up parking a lot further away from Spencer's Coffee House. I really didn't mind. The weather was getting a little milder. I also liked walking with Laura. We held hands as we walked past the CD shops and bookstores. Even though Laura was out in school, she still felt restricted in displaying her full emotions at Central High. Yes, we kissed, but we tried to keep it low key. Here it didn't matter. Sure we got some looks and the occasional comment, but I know that it didn't matter to Laura.
As for me, I didn't mind being seen as a lesbian. It was better than being made as a boy.
We stepped into Spencer's and I grabbed us some seats while Laura bought the cappuccinos. Luckily, I was able to get us two seats on the couch near the fireplace. The fire felt tremendous. Yes, I said it was getting milder, but the term "milder" is relative when we'd had five months of cold weather!
Laura sat down next to me and set our drinks on the table. She looked around as if she was looking for someone.
"Who are you looking for?" I asked.
"Sorry, force of habit. When I first starting coming here I was a little paranoid. I got in the habit of scanning the room to see if I recognized anyone from school," she explained, as she lifted up her cup and took a sip.
I stirred in some sugar. "You know if you ever did see someone here from Central they might be just as afraid of being seen as you."
"I know, but you know how irrational fears work," she explained.
"Yes, I've had my share of them this past year."
We both laughed.
"Speaking of which, how comfortable are you when you leave school?" she asked.
"Well, I'd be lying if I said that I was 100% comfortable all the time. There's no need to worry in school. Everyone knows that I'm a contestant. Outside of school and Golden Hill I sometimes feel a little nervous. If someone stares too long at me I get a little spooked. I don't think it's because they find me attractive or that I look familiar, I'm afraid it's because they suspect my secret."
"Now that you will be transitioning does it make it any easier?" she asked.
"Not really, in fact in some ways it might make it worse. If someone made me in the past, I always had the competition to fall back on as an excuse."
"Speaking of people staring, there are two women over to your left who are looking at you intently," noted Laura.
I glanced over at them and they immediately turned away. One woman was very tall, and the other was around my height. They looked like they were in their early twenties. I'm not sure what was more annoying or rude, the staring or the pretending that they weren't staring!
I turned back to Laura and shrugged my shoulders, "You'd think that in here they'd have seen someone like me before!"
"Don't look now, but they're walking over towards us. Try to be polite, dear!" whispered Laura.
As I turned, around I heard one speak to me, "We're sorry to interrupt you, but are you the girl who was in the sexual assault trial last month? The reason I'm asking is that we were discussing the case in our journalism class," explained the taller of the two women.
"Yes, that was me," I replied.
"I thought it was you! We were at the trial a couple of days. I am Jessie and this is Trish. I just want to say that I think that you were very brave," complimented the tall woman.
"May we join you two for a few minutes?" asked Trish.
I looked at Laura and she shrugged her shoulders and smiled.
"Sure, why not?" I stated.
They told me that they were interested in my opinion of how the press covered the trial. I saw no reason to hold back. I told them that my biggest problem was the descriptions of me and the use of pronouns.
"I got really tired of reading things like 'he was dressed in girl's clothing' and things like that," I griped.
"The problem is that the public doesn't understand the terms transsexual or transgendered," added Trish.
"Then you need to educate them," interrupted Laura. "They learned the terms for sexuality, so why can't they learn gender identity terms?"
I nodded. "I agree with her. If the press would use the right terms, then the public would at least be exposed to it."
"Aren't you being a little sensitive?" asked Trish.
"No more that any other group that's discriminated against. Sorry, I didn't mean to get bitchy. It's just that it's a sensitive issue. I was worried about getting a fair jury that wouldn't be swayed by the crap that the defense lawyer was saying."
I went on to tell them about my rape support group and their initial response to me. I felt Laura's hand take mine as I went on my little rant.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get so emotional. Please don't take it personally," I apologized.
Trish smiled, "No problem. I sort of asked for it. Look can we trade e-mail addresses? I would love to stay in touch with you."
"Sure," I agreed. We traded e-mail and they thanked us and then they left.
"Sorry about that," I apologized to Laura.
Laura was just smiling at me. "I thought you handled that wonderfully!"
We kissed and then I saw the time.
"I guess we missed the 8:00 show," I noted. Laura looked at her watch and saw that it was almost 9:30.
"I guess so! Well, it's time to shift to plan B," she suggested.
With that she stood up and reached down and took me by my hands and helped me up. We slipped on our coats and headed to the door.
"So what is plan B?" I asked.
Laura just smiled at me and led me out of Spencer's.
Chapter Eighty-Seven
"I think you'll like plan B," stated Laura, as we got in her car and pulled out of our parking spot.
"What is it?" I asked.
Laura said nothing. She just smiled at me and blew me a kiss. I noticed that we were driving in the direction of her house.
Laura smiled. "My parents are away for the weekend, so I have the house all to myself."
We arrived at her house and we walked in. We went downstairs to the family room and sat down on the couch together. She then turned on the TV.
Laura then moved closer to me and we started to kiss. She caressed me as we embraced. It was very gentle and very sensuous. After a while, we stopped and cuddled up in each other's arms.
"May I ask you something Erika?" she asked.
"Sure, go ahead."
"Are you a virgin?" she asked.
I smiled. "I still consider myself a virgin in both genders. I don't count what Jason did to me."
"I see. Did you try to lose it when you dated as Eric?" she asked.
"I tried, but was never successful. There was one time I came really close but I couldn't do it. At the time I thought it was due to nerves or being the first time. Looking back, it may have had something to do with my being transgendered."
"That might be true. You know that the hormones will affect your ability to perform. Does it bother you that you may never know what it's like to be with a woman as a guy?"
"No. Well, maybe it does a little, but overall it is a minor concern."
"I wish I could be the one, but the idea of having sex with a male is unthinkable to me," confided Laura.
"Don't apologize. I love you for who you are!"
"If you want to try it with another girl, I won't mind. In fact, I think that it would be cool. You would have a unique point of view that most women can never know."
"That's okay, I'd rather be with you."
"I know that you love me, but I just want you to know that if the opportunity arises, so to speak, that I won't mind. Just as long as you stay with me!"
"I see. So you won't mind if I had sex with a woman as a guy?" I asked, thinking how bizarre this conversation would have been last year at this time.
"Well, only under certain circumstances. It would have to be safe. Hypothetically speaking, if I knew someone who was willing to help you lose your virginity, who at the same time wasn't a rival for you, would you be interested?"
"Hypothetically speaking? Sounds like you already have someone in mind," I replied with a laugh. I wasn't sure how serious she was.
"Maybe," she answered, moving closer to me.
"Do I know her?" I asked.
She just smiled and pulled me closer and we started kissing again. She moved my hand to her breast and had me slowly caress her nipples. I could feel them harden through her sweater and bra.
"That feels wonderful. Your nipples will soon respond the same way. The sensation is wonderful, you'll absolutely love it," she moaned. She ran her hand across my chest.
We didn't go any further than that, and that was fine. It was nice just kissing and snuggling.
On the ride home, I asked her how long she had thought about her "hypothetical idea."
"I guess for a few weeks. Can you honestly say that the idea hasn't crossed your mind?" she confessed.
"Maybe. I've been rather flexible in my sexuality this year. I had a girlfriend for a while in San Diego and then I was Paul's girlfriend and it felt pretty nice and normal. Now I'm your girlfriend and even though we're treating it as a same sex relationship, it also feels nice. It's a bit confusing at times, but I've been told that what I'm going through isn't uncommon."
"Don't get me wrong, I don't want to push you into something that you don't want to do."
"I know that. We've shared a lot in the past few days and it only makes me love you more."
We pulled into my driveway. "Are you going to wait up for your mom?" asked Laura.
"I don't want to interfere, but I'll be listening for her to get home!"
"Do you have your group tomorrow?" she asked.
"Yes I'll be done around 10:00. Mom and I are spending the rest of the day together. I'll call when I get home. Good night."
We kissed one last time. She waited until I got in and I waved goodbye. I thought about her offer and it made me think about my sexuality. I didn't even know if I could perform with a woman right now. Mentally, I was moving towards being a woman. And I liked the idea that Laura loved me because of my feminine status.
I fixed a cup of tea and went to my room. I changed into my pjs and I turned on my computer and checked my mail. I was pleasantly surprised to see one from Cat. She'd reached the lab and was having a blast. There were three other high school students in the group. The only bad thing was that they would not see an autopsy. She said that she knew Laura would be disappointed.
I wrote back and told her about this evening. What I loved about my friendship with Cat was our total trust and openness. I knew that she'd give me an honest response. It's wonderful having a friend like her, and I've been blessed by knowing Cat.
I then heard a car pull in the driveway. I looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 1:00 AM.
I peeked out the window and watched as Sam walked her to the front door. I couldn't see what happened, but Mom didn't enter for nearly five minutes. I then heard the front door shut.
I went back to my computer. A few minutes later there was a knock at my door.
"You're up late," remarked Mom.
"Yes, I was doing some research online."
Mom smiled. "You're a terrible liar in either gender!"
"Okay, I was waiting up for you. How did it go?" I asked anxiously.
Mom sat down on the edge of my bed. "It was really fun. I think that we hit it off pretty well."
"Are you going out again?" I asked, as I got up and sat down next to her.
"Sort of. I invited him over for dinner Sunday night."
"Cool. Do you want to be alone?" I asked, with a smile.
"No, that's okay. But thank you for offering. Look, honey, it's late and you have to be over at your session at 8:00. We'll talk more later." She got up and gave me a hug and left.
I went to bed and thought about all the things going on in my life.
Chapter Eighty-Eight
I was now fully accepted in the group and I was no longer the newest member. There was a college co-ed who'd been the victim of a date rape. Her name was Alyce and she was a student at Dewey. It was very different sitting on the other side of the table and listening to someone pour their heart and soul out. I also felt very emotional and my own memories of what Jason had done to me resurfaced.
We talked a little afterwards. She told me that she was surprised to see someone as young as me in the group. I started to tell her what happened and she stopped me.
"Oh! That was you?" she asked, "You're the girl from the high school in the trial last month?"
"Yes, that's me," I answered. I waited for her reaction.
"I read about what he did to you. I'm glad that they put the bastard away!"
We talked for a few minutes about the case and how the DA handled it. My being transgendered was never brought up by her once.
As I walked out to the parking lot, her reaction gave me something to think about. I found that I was being as judgmental as I thought most people would be. She knew the case but she referred to me as "the girl." She remembered me as a victim and from a court case, not as a transsexual. I learned an important lesson that day.
I met Mom at the coffee house. We decided to have a mother-daughter day, which would include shopping and lunch. We talked about my group session as we walked to the car.
After some shopping we stopped to eat in a small bistro. Golden Hill was still small but it was starting to get trendy. I was looking forward to lunch, as I hoped to learn more about Mom's date.
She told me that they'd gone to a restaurant out past the college. It was Sam's favorite place and in addition to the great food there was a piano in the bar. Mom said that they'd sat in there for hours after dinner, talking while a woman played jazz tunes on the piano. They'd lost all track of time and they were the last ones in the bar.
"Sounds very romantic," I remarked, as I took bite of salad.
"It was. I think that I'm in love with him," admitted Mom. "I know that I am jumping the gun a little, but he is very special."
"You won't hear any argument from me. I like him a lot too," I concurred.
"I appreciate that you want me to be happy."
I told her about my date with Laura. I talked about Spencer's and the discussion with the two girls from Dewey. I didn't tell her about Laura's and my discussion about my virginity. There are some things you don't talk to your mother about!
"You and Laura are getting quite close. I'm glad that you're feeling so comfortable with your transition and identity. Just be careful. I'd hate for you to get hurt."
"Thanks. She is very special and she has made my recovery so much easier. Speaking of my recovery, I really want to start working again soon."
"Okay, I'll change the subject," said Mom. "As for you going back to work, it all depends on what Jenny says."
"Cool. While we are talking about it, I'd also like to help Coach Chambers in the afternoons," I added. I figured I might as well go for broke.
"Okay, but only on the afternoons you are not working. I don't want you to take on too much. You just told me how strong the memories of the assault came back when you talked to Alyce, and then you also got emotional about it last night. You know that this will be with you for a long time." I noticed that she then got real quiet and seemed to be holding back tears.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
"I just feel angry that I couldn't protect you from what happened. A mother hates to see her child hurt," she apologized.
"It wasn't your fault. No one could have foreseen that he would be such a psycho. I'm learning to live with this. I messed up once by going too fast and it won't happen again. I just want to be part of the school again."
The rest of the afternoon was far less emotional and much more fun. Mom seemed to have fully accepted me as her daughter. My only regret was that I didn't discover my true self earlier.
On the way home, we called up Laura and invited her to dinner. Terri was also going to join us. It turned out to be a wonderful day.
Sunday dinner also went really well. It was warm enough on our deck to turn on the grill. It was a balmy 48 degrees, which was a minor heat wave. Sam promised that there would be a spring. I still had my doubts. I swear I saw mammoth tracks in the backyard.
He volunteered to cook the steaks. It was strange; it felt like he had been a part of our lives forever. He did a great job on the grill, better than Mom or I could! We took care of the rest of the meal, with baked potatoes, green beans, and a salad. Sam brought a bottle of wine.
During dinner I asked if I could have a taste of the wine.
"How old are you?" asked Sam.
"I'm seventeen. I'll be eighteen on July 3rd," I stated proudly.
"Well, why don't we wait until then? You'll only be three years under the drinking age then!" he said, smiling.
"In Europe they allow kids my age to drink wine." I answered with a laugh.
Mom looked around the room, "Looks like we're still in the USA! Sorry, honey."
I shrugged my shoulders. "No problem, it doesn't hurt to ask."
It was a great evening. After we cleaned up, I excused myself to work on some homework. Actually I didn't have any, but I wanted to give them some time alone.
After Sam left, Mom told me that they were going out again on Friday. I was so happy for her.
Chapter Eighty-Nine
A lot happened that week in school, I'll talk about the highlights.
School was good on Monday. First, Cat was back. I'd really missed her, even though she was only gone a few days. She told us about her trip and how exciting it was. Laura was pleased to hear that there were no human body stories.
When we got to homeroom, we noticed that Paul wasn't there. Then it hit me, today was his pregnancy day! When he waddled, in everyone stood up and applauded. I give him a lot of credit as he caught a lot of grief that day. I told him that I thought he'd make a great "mom"! I took a couple of photos of him, it was the least I could do!
The first group of "parents" returned their "children" to Mrs. Roberts. The general feeling was that they were in no hurry to get pregnant. One girl said that it was the longest weekend of her life. Some of the other comments cannot be printed here. It sounded ominous. I would be getting my "child" that Friday.
During photography Caroline showed me her cartoon of Paul struggling with his pregnancy.
"After all, he's had a lot of fun with the rest of the class, so I figure that it's his turn," smiled Caroline.
I asked her how it was going with her family. She said that her mom fully supported her decision to transition and that her father was slowly coming around. However, she had no intention of moving back home.
Tuesday, I had a meeting with Jenny. She agreed to let me work two days a week, plus once on the weekend and to help out Coach Chambers two afternoons a week. I had been hoping to help out more that than, but Jenny said no.
"Don't worry about Coach Chambers. I've known Lori a long time. Once I explain it to her, she'll be fine," explained Jenny.
I did have her give me written permission to start working again for Mrs. Lincoln. As before, Laura was waiting for me. We were going to meet Cat at the Chinese restaurant at the mall. It would also give me a chance to drop off the letter with Mrs. Lincoln.
When I walked into the store Mel greeted me. "Well, look who's here! So when will be ready to come back and help us out?" she asked with a smile.
"It's good to see you too! Actually, my therapist just cleared me to start working again. Is Mrs. Lincoln in?" I asked.
"Yes, she's in back with Cindy," said Mel. "All kidding aside, we've really missed you."
I went in the back room and I ran into Cindy as she was leaving Mrs. Lincoln's office, "Well, speak of the devil! We were just talking about you," stated Cindy.
"I've been cleared to start working again, but only twice during the week and once on the weekend. Do you think that Mrs. Lincoln will find that acceptable?" I asked
"I think so. She'll be very happy to have you back, even if she doesn't say it to your face," whispered Cindy.
"Please come in, Erika," ordered Mrs. Lincoln, speaking from her office.
"I'll see you when you come out," whispered Cindy. "It's great to have you back!"
"Good evening, Mrs. Lincoln," I greeted her, as I entered her office.
I must give you a description of her office. It was small and a large antique desk dominated it. When you walked in, you were immediately standing in front of Mrs. Lincoln. You immediately knew who the boss was. There were two antique oak chairs in front of her desk and you always waited for her permission to sit down!
Behind her desk were a computer and several file cabinets. The wall behind her desk was covered with photographs. Some were of clients, others of big events, and some were at fashion shows. I could see that some of the photos were pretty old and I could also see several famous people in group shots with Mrs. Lincoln.
On the other walls were mounted posters from various fashion shows held in New York, Paris, Milan and Berlin. I wished that I could spend some time just looking around, but I'd never have dared to ask her to do that. The pictures and posters were not up there to impress guests. They represented a history of her life.
"Please sit down, Erika," offered Mrs. Lincoln. "I see that you have the letter from Dr. McCall. She is a very remarkable young woman. She called and informed me that you were bringing her written permission. I agree with her recommendation."
I didn't say a word. I knew enough to keep quiet until she was finished. It was sort of funny how we played along with her rules. An outsider might think that we worked for the biggest tyrant in the world, but we knew it was the exact opposite.
"I will place you back on the schedule this week. I would like you here on Mondays and Thursdays 6:00-9:00 and on Sundays noon to 5:00. Is that acceptable to you, young lady?" she asked.
"Yes, very much so. Thank you very much, Mrs. Lincoln," I replied, barely holding in my excitement.
"Now, I do not want a repeat of what happened before. If you are getting too stressed you let us know immediately," she ordered.
"I will. I've learned my lesson and I don't to want to go through that again."
"Wonderful, well we'll see you on Thursday. Erika, it's wonderful to have you back."
"Thank you, Mrs. Lincoln. I appreciate everything that you and the staff have done for me. Good evening," I then got up and left.
I felt very fortunate to have become one of her "girls." I learned so much from her. But what made her so special was that she truly cared about us. We were closer to her than her blood relatives.
I told Cindy and Mel that I would see them Thursday, and then I headed over to meet Cat and Laura.
Chapter Ninety
"Are you excited about going back to work?" asked Cat.
"Yes, and not just because I like working there, but it's another sign that I'm getting my life back to normal."
"Normal?" asked Cat. She had a big smile on her face.
"Well, normal for me, that is."
"Speaking of normal, did you know that our dear, sweet Erika will soon be a mother?" asked Laura.
"You get the baby this weekend?" asked Cat
"Yes. Well, it can't be worse than being pregnant."
"I'll bet you never thought you'd say that!" laughed Cat, and we all broke out laughing.
"Speaking of you being pregnant, I have some photos for you. Kristen gave me these this afternoon," Laura stated as she handed me several photos.
"I like this one," remarked Laura, pointing to the one with her looking at me.
"Cute!"
"So what are you going to do with your child when you go to work on Sunday?" asked Cat.
"We can have up to eight hours of 'baby sitting' over the entire weekend. Mom has agreed to watch 'junior' while I'm in group therapy and during work. The main key will be attached to my wrist, while a second key can be used for up to eight hours. Mrs. Roberts said that the recorder in the doll can tell the difference in between the keys, so we shouldn't try to cheat."
"I heard that you won't get a lot of sleep this weekend. Kristen said that the baby woke her up half a dozen times every night," added Laura.
"By the way, how come you two didn't take child development?" I asked.
"I actually wanted to, but I couldn't fit it into my schedule. So, I settled for fashion design," stated Laura.
Cat just smiled. "I decided that you were enough of a project this year."
"Well, I hope you get a passing grade!"
"I'm happy so far," replied Cat, with a smile.
"I agree, I think she's done a great job," added Laura.
Even though I knew they were kidding, I also knew that there was no way I could have made it this far without them.
Chapter Ninety-One
On Thursday, we had our latest meeting of the Magnificent Seven. Ms. B collected the slips for the fashion show. She told us that next week we would be measured for the show. The show would be in three weeks and they would need time to make alterations. She reminded us that there would be a practice session the day before and then the actual show would be on Sunday.
"You'll also get a complete makeover the day of the show - hair, nails, makeup, the works!"
I was looking forward to the show. I remembered how much fun it had been to be pampered during Homecoming. Caroline also thought it would be fun. As for the rest, it was a mixed reaction.
Denise was worried that they would make her look too conservative. Ann just saw this as another hurdle and seemed sort of indifferent. Lisa was also indifferent. I was a bit worried about her, she'd been unusually quiet the last couple of days. Claire, as usual, said little and gave little indication of her feelings one way or another.
The only one who seemed against doing the show was Debbie. She thought it was stupid and designed only to humiliate us. Ms B said that wasn't true.
After the meeting, we were finishing up our lunch. Ms B walked out to go get some papers she wanted to give us.
"I still don't think they should be able to make us do this, after all it's the weekend. It's bad enough they take up our school time," Debbie bitched.
"If you don't like it, you can always quit," snapped Caroline. Like me, she was getting a little fed up with Debbie.
"It's easy for you, Caroline. You love this stuff, just like your crazy friend," replied Debbie in a harsh tone.
There was a loud silence in the room as everyone looked at me for my reaction.
"Excuse me?" I replied, trying to hold back my rising temper.
"You heard me. You snapped and went nuts, that sounds like crazy to me. I'm surprised that they let you back into school," continued Debbie.
"You want me to shut her up?" asked Denise, standing up and punching her fist into her other hand.
"No, she isn't worth it," I remarked to Denise. I was really trying to control my temper. I then turned to Debbie. "Yes, I had a breakdown, but I'm getting better."
"You aren't fooling anyone, Erika. I just hope that when you go completely psycho that you don't hurt anyone. I just wonder if you really got raped. Maybe you did trick Jason?"
Those were the magic words and I jumped up and started at Debbie. Thankfully, Caroline and Denise held me back. Ms. B came back in the room and demanded to know what was going on.
"Erika went crazy again, Ms. B, I would have been attacked if you hadn't come in. I think you should get her some help," lied Debbie in a calm sweet voice. "Her friend Caroline was also threatening me. I think you should kick both of these freaks out of the contest."
"That isn't true, Ms. B. Debbie provoked Erika by calling her crazy and saying that she lied about the assault," interjected Claire. "Caroline and Denise just defended Erika."
I don't know what was more shocking, Debbie's actions or Claire being the sudden voice of reason.
"I see. Is there a way we can resolve this now, before taking it up to the front office? I have a good idea what happened. Erika, will you accept an apology from Debbie?" asked Ms. B.
Before I could speak Debbie interrupted, "Me apologize to her? If anyone should apologize it is her."
I just shrugged my shoulders.
Ms. B talked to everyone and they all confirmed what Claire had said.
"Debbie, you need to come with me please. I'll talk to the rest of you later," stated Ms. B.
Later that afternoon, I was called up to the front office. I was told to take a seat outside Mrs. Lee's office. I waited there for five minutes. The door opened up and Caroline walked out. She gave me a thumbs up signal.
Before I could speak to her, I head Mrs. Lee's stern voice, "Please come in, Erika."
I walked in and found Ms. B was sitting in front of Mrs. Lee's desk.
"Have a seat please, Erika," said Mrs. Lee.
I sat down. I was feeling a little nervous as I thought I might be in trouble.
"We've talked to the rest of the contestants, and we believe them when they said that you did nothing wrong. However, Debbie is facing some discipline. She violated the student code when she said those things about you. I'd like to hear your input on all this before I decide what I will do," explained Mrs. Lee.
"I've calmed down a lot, and I'm willing to forget about it, if she apologizes." Thankfully, I'd a chance to calm down. I wouldn't have been so forgiving right after the incident. I'd been lucky that Debbie refused to offer an apology, because I wouldn't have accepted it then.
"Do you have anything else you want to add?" asked Ms. B.
"I'm angry about what she said. But I doubt that there is anything I can do to change her opinion. I just want her to stay away from me."
"Thank you, Erika. You may go back to class now," stated Mrs. Lee.
Later that day I heard that Debbie was suspended for two days. She wasn't kicked out of the contest, but she dropped out on her own. When the suspension was over, it was Dan who returned to school. The first thing he did when he came back to school was to find me and tell me that he was sorry for what he had said.
Dan was very anxious to sit down with me and apologize. He looked very relieved to be out of the contest. He told me that the stress of the contest had been getting to him and that the awful things he'd said to me were said out of anger at his own situation. It hadn't been personal, but he also said that was still no excuse for the vile things he'd said. He was very competitive and he'd just got too caught up in the idea of winning. He was getting some help now. I didn't have him go into any more detail. It was enough to know he was trying.
He seemed very sincere and I accepted his apology. I had to admit that I liked Dan a lot more than Debbie. I still consider him a friend today. He wished me good luck for the rest of the competition. I thought about how he'd handled it and wished that Jason had been as levelheaded.
Chapter Ninety Two
My first night back at work was great. I arrived at 5:45 and found my clothes rack in the back. Technically it was spring now, but it was still cold, at least to me. The outfits reflected the change in seasons and my outfit for the evening was a light spring woman's skirt and matching jacket. I noticed that most of the outfits on the rack were pastels. I also had to get used to heels again.
Mel told me that we had a few weeks of slack time until the big push for the proms and formal dances. She added that they'd just received their big shipment and that it was being sorted in our warehouse. Once our shipment arrived, we would be swamped.
"Mrs. Lincoln makes it a big event. She will start it on a Saturday morning. The store will be closed on Friday so we can get everything ready. To build up the suspense, we even put up curtains so no one can see in. On Saturday morning, there'll a line all the way past the coffee stand waiting for her to open the store. It'll be hectic, but a lot of fun," explained Mel.
"I'm looking forward to it!" She told me the dates that prom sales would start. I was relieved that it would be the weekend after the fashion show.
"Besides, you'll get first pick. Are you are going to the prom?" she asked.
Mel knew that I was dating Laura. She thought we made a cute couple.
"Yes, we've talked about it. Laura wants to get her dress here too."
"That's good. I'm glad that she won't be wearing a tux," quipped Mel.
"Maybe I'll be in the one in a tux, have you thought of that?" I stated.
Mel just started laughing. "I'm sorry, Erika, I just can't picture that!"
Chapter Ninety-Three
"Here you go, Erika," said Mrs. Roberts as she handed me the doll. "Now you are responsible for its care from now until Monday morning. Treat this as you would a real baby."
She attached the main key to my wrist and showed me how to insert it. Whenever the baby cried and vibrated, we were to insert the key. Our response time would be recorded. She told us that sometimes we might go several hours between the need to put the key in, and other times we'd have to insert it several times in an hour. The key represented feeding, changing, attention, etc. She also told us not to drop or toss the doll, as that would be detected and recorded. She also gave me a temporary key that could be used by someone acting as a baby sitter. It could only be used for a maximum of eight hours. That would cover me during my group session and work.
We were given a car seat type baby holder to carry it around. I knew that this would be a very long weekend.
I got lucky at first. The baby didn't need any attention for the first two hours at school. The first time it started to cry, it startled me so badly that I almost dropped it. It was supposed to sound like a month old child, but it sounded more like a cat in heat - make that a robot cat in heat. It was loud and very annoying.
Coach Chambers let me stay in her office during PE. I spent my class time entering track data into her computer. I was looking forward to helping her after school. She understood that I was limited in my hours. I would help out on Wednesdays and Fridays starting next week. She also asked if I could be flexible once the meets started. I said I'd see what I could do.
The class was playing basketball and Coach Chambers came in and asked how I was doing.
"No problems, I'm up to entering in this week's times."
"You have no idea how much this helps me. So, has Robo-baby been peaceful?" she asked.
I laughed. "That's a good name. I was tempted to call it 'smoke detector'."
"By the way, how do you like Jenny McCall?" she asked.
"She's been a lifesaver. First after the assault, then the trial and my collapse, and now she is helping with my transition."
"She is something. We trained together during college, I'll bet you didn't know that?" asked Coach.
"She mentioned that she knew you, but she didn't go into any details. I can tell she's a runner. We ran together a couple of times while I was recovering."
"Jenny was really good. She could have been a top marathon runner, if she hadn't gone into medicine," explained Coach.
Just then Robo-baby began to screech. I picked it up and inserted the key.
"Sorry."
"That's okay," smiled Coach.
"She was that good?" I asked.
"You bet. I have to go back out there. Have a good weekend."
I suspected that she wanted to tell me something else.
Robo-baby went off two more times that morning. By the time I got to lunch, I was really sick of that screech.
"You are calling your child 'Robo-baby'?" asked Laura with mock disgust.
"That's mild! Wait until you hear it go off at 3:00 AM. I won't tell you what I called mine," growled Kristen.
"I like the name," concurred Tracey. "It's very fitting for the little beast."
"Actually, Coach Chambers christened it." I went on to tell them what happened during PE.
"You still want to go out tonight with it?" asked Cat.
"Sure, we're just meeting the gang for pizza. Guido's is used to us disrupting the place, and we haven't been kicked out... yet."
"What time are you going there?" asked Kristen.
"Sevenish," Cat answered. "You want to join us?"
"I really would. I'll ask Alex and call you later," replied Kristen.
"What about you, Tracey?" I asked.
"Sounds good, it's been a while since we've all been together, besides if Alex is going somewhere Mike will have to follow!"
The rest of the school day was okay. The baby seemed to go into quiet mode for two-hour windows. I knew that this was too good to be true.
When I got home, it went off several times in the first hour. I must admit that calling the doll "it" and "Robo-baby" doesn't sound very nice, but it was very hard to get close to a screeching plastic doll.
I showed Mom how to insert the key. She said that she couldn't understand my displeasure, as it didn't look like it was that bad.
"Wait until it goes off," I answered.
Fifteen minutes later, it began to scream. I was pretty fast with the key. Mom walked into my room.
"Was that the smoke alarm going off?" she asked.
"No. That was your grandchild." I got a dirty look for that one.
Sam arrived just as I was leaving with Cat and Laura. He looked at the doll and smiled. "When did you start playing with dolls?"
"Mom will explain. It's a school project. Bye!"
Chapter Ninety-Four
As we drove to Guido's, Cat told us that Kristen, Alex, Tracey, and Mike would be joining us. In addition, to them Caroline and Paul were also meeting us there.
I sometimes felt bad that Cat wasn't dating someone. I asked her about it once and she told me that she really didn't mind. I knew that it wasn't for a lack of opportunities. Cat was constantly being asked out. She was just happy not being in a relationship.
Luckily, Robo-baby was well-behaved and only started screeching once and that was as we were walking in.
It was great just hanging out with friends. Everyone was full of conflicting emotions. We were excited that we had only had a few months until graduation, but at the same time there was a sense that something wonderful was coming to an end. Mike and Alex were both very excited. They had decided to go to State, even though they'd both had better offers individually.
Paul was surprising silent about the doll and me. He told us that if it was even half as hard as the pregnant day was, it would be awful.
I also got some questions about my job and when the prom sale would start.
"Have you seen the dresses yet?' asked Kristen excitedly.
"Not yet, but we'll be getting them into the store next week. I'll give you a review when I see them."
"Cool, I really love the gowns that your boss picks out," added Tracey.
Kristen invited us over to her house but I declined and went home early. I was afraid that the doll would start acting up, and I had to get up early in the morning for group. Cat said she'd give me a lift in the morning.
Chapter Ninety-Five
All I can say about my first night with Robo-baby was that it completely sucked! Yes, that's a crude word, but there are few other words that so completely describe what it was like. I think the longest continuous time I slept was maybe ninety minutes. It was like sleeping with an alarm clock set to go off at random times. That thing was a great pregnancy deterrent. I think it might have been different if it gave back any sort of emotion.
I was very happy to leave it with Mom when I went to group. But that was only two hours.
"So how was Robo? Did it behave?" I asked Mom as we came in.
"It hasn't made a peep," smiled Mom.
"Maybe the batteries died?" suggested Cat.
Just then it went off. "No such luck!" I exclaimed as I inserted the key.
We grabbed a couple of sodas and went upstairs, taking Robo with us.
"What do you think of Laura's offer?" asked Cat, as she sat on my bed.
"I don't know. It may sound strange, but it's like my mind has made the switch sexually. I'm flattered that she thinks so much of me, but it isn't that important to me. Does that make sense?"
"Yes, but I don't think you should be so quick to dismiss it. In less than a month you'll be on female hormones and testosterone blockers. Once you start on them, you will lose the ability to perform."
"I understand what will happen. I've been doing a lot of research online about hormones and their effects."
"Look, I'm not trying to talk you into something and neither is Laura. It's just that we want you to go into your transition without any regrets."
"I appreciate your thoughtfulness. I know that I'm lucky to have friends like you two."
"Oh, one more thing, I am not the hypothetical person that Laura talked about. You are very special to me, but I think that you and I together would make things way too complicated."
"That's true."
"You still love me, don't you?" she asked.
"Yes, but I know that it will never be. I'm content to have you as my best friend and reluctantly accept that that's as far as we will go. But I'll always hold a special place for you in my heart."
"I feel the same way. I just know that it would be a disaster if we ever got together. I don't want to jeopardize our friendship. The minute I met you, I knew that we would be life-long friends. You are my sister and you know how close sisters are!"
"I can live with that." We sat there in silence.
Robo's screech broke the silence and almost sent me through the ceiling.
I quickly pushed the key in and shut it up. We looked at each other and broke up laughing.
"Anything new in your love life?" I asked.
"Maybe. I met someone on the trip to the crime lab."
"So, tell me about him," I asked.
"He's a college student, sophomore and we just hit it off. He's studying criminology and he wants to apply to the FBI after he graduates. He knows that I'm a high school senior and he doesn't mind. He's only two years older than me. We've been trading e-mails."
"Did you tell your mom?" I asked.
"Yes, she is a little concerned, but she trusts me. This is still in the early stages and it might not go anywhere."
"Does he have a name?" I asked.
"Yes, his name is Matt," she answered, with a smile.
For the next thirty minutes she told me all about him. He sounded nice. I even ignored the obvious dig that their names rhymed.
"He may come up here during spring break. I told him about you guys and he said that it sounds like I have some really cool friends."
"Did you tell him that your best friend is a transsexual, who's in a heavy relationship with your old lesbian girlfriend?" I asked with a big grin on my face.
"No, not in those exact words. You make it sound like one of those scandal TV shows," laughed Cat.
Laura called and asked what we were doing. Because of Robo, our options were limited. If they hate cell phones in the movie theaters, they'd ban us for life if Robo went off. So Laura suggested that we rent a video and hang out. That was fine by me.
I really don't remember the video as I fell asleep once it started. I was jarred out of sleep by another screech. It would be another very long night.
Chapter Ninety-Six
That night was a repeat of the previous night. As I lay there awake I thought about how hard this would be for a single parent. I was even more impressed with Mom. I thought about the monumental responsibility that went with having a child. While it was true that I couldn't become pregnant, there was the possibility that I could become a mother some day, through adoption or something like that. It was a dose of reality that made me think. Part of me wondered what it would be like and whether I could do as good a job as Mom had done. I gained a whole new appreciation for this little assignment.
I got my second - or was that third or fourth, wind by the time I got to work. I actually felt a little guilty leaving it alone with Mom. Cindy got a lot of laughs out of my descriptions of Robo. She said that being married didn't necessarily mean that the load was eased. She said that she'd gotten up every night for their first baby, but she'd insisted that her husband help more with the next two. Mel said that she was in no hurry to get pregnant. She did tell us that she and Cliff were getting more serious. Cindy asked when were they getting married. Mel smiled and said not that serious.
I got home and Mom told me that Robo had only gone off twice. She also said that Terri had invited us for dinner.
We had a nice dinner. I always felt at ease when I was with Terri and Cat. Robo only interrupted us once. Cat made me bring the photos taken when I was pregnant. Terri became hysterical laughing at the pictures of me pregnant.
"I'm so happy that I can provide entertainment for my friends."
"Is this the last big hurdle with child development?" asked Terri, wiping the tears from her eyes.
"Yes, from here on it's just easy stuff like tests and papers."
My last night with Robo was similar to the others. I needed a weekend to recover from my weekend!
Chapter Ninety-Seven
I eagerly returned Robo to Ms. Roberts. Everyone else had a similar look of exhaustion and relief on their faces. She commented on how haggard we all looked. She was amused by the nickname Robo-baby. The only thing left was to write a report on our experiences.
With Robo behind me, I looked at the upcoming week. Mr. Kline confirmed that it would be this Friday that I'd be talking to his classes on my trial. I sat down with him and we discussed my lecture. He made a few suggestions, but otherwise he felt it was very good.
Wednesday, I helped Coach Chambers for the first time. I must admit that I missed not being able to compete. Still, it was fun helping. Rachael said now that I was back she knew that they would have a great season. Basically, I was a glorified secretary. I recorded and collected data for Coach. I had a clipboard, whistle, and stopwatch, but my main job was to record data. I didn't mind, as it was another step towards recovery.
Our Thursday group meeting was good. The flap caused by Debbie had passed. Since we were no longer the seven, it was up to Caroline to come up with the next nickname. Everyone seemed to like "The Super Six."
There were only two weeks left until the fashion show. A woman from the show came in and took our photos and measurements. She was a little put off by Denise and her tattoos. While the specifics were still held back, we did learn that there would be three wardrobe changes. One outfit was described as casual and the other two were supposed to be more formal. We were promised that there would be no bathing suits!
I noticed that Lisa was still more quiet than normal. I sat next to her while the others were getting measured.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
She looked at me and gave me a small smile. "Is it that obvious?"
"Well, you have seemed a bit down the last few weeks. If you want to talk about it, I'm a good listener."
"Thanks. I may call you later."
I didn't press her any more. I wondered what was up.
During lunch I told everyone about the fashion show. Laura and Kristen were a bit jealous.
"I can't believe that you get to wear nicer clothes than me," moaned Laura with a laugh.
"Well, maybe you should talk to Ms. B. They might need a few more models for the show."
Kristen and Laura looked at each other. "I just might do that," stated Laura.
Cat then brought up the topic of my lecture. Mr. Kline had told me that he was getting a lot of requests for other students to attend. He asked if I would mind if more students were let in. I didn't mind. To be honest, it was a bit of an ego boost to hear that so many people wanted to hear me speak.
"So, do you know how many people will be there tomorrow?" asked Cat.
"Well, not exactly. I know that Mr. Kline said that it could be close to 200."
"Are you nervous?" asked Laura.
"A little, but it can't be worse than being cross-examined."
"Well, they say that one way to feel more at ease is to picture the audience in their underwear," said Kristen.
"Yes, but the trick is not to picture yourself the same way," added Cat.
We all broke out laughing. I asked them if they were coming. They promised to be in the front row and to be wearing clean underwear.
Chapter Ninety-Eight
When I got home from work, Mom said that I had a message from someone named Lisa. I thanked her and took the number and called her up.
There was some initial small talk until Lisa came to the real reason why she wanted to talk to me.
"Please, don't take this the wrong way, I fully support what you are going through but this is more about me. I just have been wondering if this has all been worth it. I know that for you and Caroline it's a bit different. But I have been thinking that my memories of my senior year of high school will revolve around dressing like a girl. I didn't expect this to go on the whole year."
"You thinking of dropping out?" I asked. I was slightly stunned by this revelation. Lisa usually seemed so steady and calm.
"I don't know. I really want a shot at the scholarship and to drop out at this point would make what I've done this school year kind of pointless. I mean if I'm going through this all year, I should at least reap the rewards."
"Have you talked to Ms. B about your feelings?" I asked.
"Not yet. Do you think I should?" she asked.
"Absolutely! She is very understanding. I'm sure she'll be very helpful."
"If you were in my shoes, what would you do?" she asked.
"I'm not sure. But if your main goal was to win the scholarship, then I would stay. I don't think anyone worth having as a friend wouldn't understand why you did this."
We talked for twenty more minutes. She told me that she would talk to Ms. B before she made any decision. We did talk about one last thing.
"What do you think will happen if we all make it to the end of the year? Do you think that we will all get a scholarship or will we share it?" asked Lisa.
"I don't know, maybe we should bring that up at the next meeting."
"Good idea. Well, I'll see you tomorrow. I'm looking forward to hearing you speak!"
I talked to Mom about what Lisa had told me. I hadn't really thought of the problems and issues than the non-transgendered students were going through. I was too wrapped up in my own issues. I know, how shocking, a teenager being self-absorbed!
Mom agreed that it would be very difficult for someone like Lisa. There was also the perception that she might actually be transgendered and in denial.
"There is also the issue of the family and loved ones. It could be very overwhelming. Look at that boy, Dan, you told me about!"
"Well, Ms. B said that our class was breaking a lot of new ground and they would be making changes to the program."
"Don't get me wrong, I think the basic idea of this competition is commendable. I used to think that where we lived was pretty liberal and accepting. I work with many Central High grads and they are much more open-minded than people I worked with in San Diego. Well, you have a big day tomorrow, I think you should get to bed."
We hugged each other and I went to bed. I thought about what Mom had said. The scholarship contest sure seemed to have long reaching effects.
Chapter Ninety-Nine
I took special care getting dressed that morning. I wanted everything to look perfect. I went with a white long sleeve blouse and a green and blue plaid skirt. I also wore my favorite black boots. As I did my makeup, I noticed that my scar was looking better. It was still noticeable, but it was fading.
Mom thought I looked very distinguished! I just hoped that I didn't make a fool out of myself.
Before school, I met Mr. Kline in the auditorium and he showed me how to work the projector. He had helped me prepare a few Power-Point slides. I would be explaining the process of a criminal trial, and of course I'd be including my own experiences. The second hour would be open for questions. There was also a camera set up to videotape the proceedings. He told me to relax and enjoy myself.
I was excused from homeroom so I could review my notes and try not to faint. Well, maybe I wasn't that nervous. Thankfully, there was a podium that I could hide behind.
I was sitting off to the side when everyone began to arrive. I was pleased to see Mrs. Lee and Ms. B as they entered. Once everyone was seated, I tried to estimate the crowd. I think it was around three hundred, as a lot of other teachers had brought their classes.
Mr. Kline gave me an introduction and explained what would be happening. He asked that all questions be held until the second hour. He looked over at me and motioned me to come over. Somehow, my legs worked and I approached the podium. I was very moved by the reception. I only hoped that I lived up to their expectations.
I described the criminal process from the gathering of evidence to the sentencing. I explained how the system was a balance between preserving the rights of the defendant and ensuring that justice was served. I did get a bit opinionated when I talked about the cross- examination of the victim, especially during a sexual assault case.
The second hour, I opened it to questions. Mr. Kline had a microphone and he walked around to get the question. Afterward, I told Mr. Kline that he should host a show.
There were several great questions. I was asked about the evidence collection phase while I was in the ER.
"Well, I was a little out of it, but I knew that it had to be done. The policewoman who did the collection was very sympathetic and was specially trained to deal with victims of sexual assault. I'm glad she was there as it contributed to my attacker being brought to justice."
I was aware that many in the crowd knew Jason and some still considered him their friend. I tried not to get too personal with my statements.
Another questioner asked me to talk more about my testimony and cross- examination. They also asked about being coached for being on the stand.
"I think that the coaching and preparation was vital. It helped me tell my story in more detail, and much more clearly and concise. I wasn't told what to say, just how to say it. They told me to be very truthful, as any lie would be used to discredit my testimony."
"How did you feel about the way the defense attorney portrayed you and then cross-examined you?" asked a female student.
"Looking back, I understand that he was just trying to get his client off. However, in the case of a victim of sexual assault it kind of felt like being attacked all over again. I took it very personally. He had no proof to support the things he said about me, yet because it was said in court and printed in the paper some people believed it. It's not hard to understand why many victims of this sort of crime don't want to press charges."
"Did your being in the scholarship contest and the fact that you're really a guy have any part in the trial?" asked a male student.
There were a few heads turning to see who asked the question and there were also a few people booing.
"Excuse me everyone, but it's a legitimate question. Actually gender plays no part in the legal sense. Sexual assault is sexual assault, regardless of the gender of the victim or the defendant. Yes, my being in the contest and being transgendered did become an issue, especially in the defense's case. But as far as the DA and the judge were concerned, I was still entitled to have the crime against me prosecuted. This hasn't always been the case and in many areas crimes against transgendered victims are handled poorly."
I saw Cat grinning in the front row and I wondered what she found so amusing.
"Erika, would you explain what the defense was trying to prove in their case, especially the part that about attack being provoked?" asked Ms B.
She had asked me ahead of time if she could ask me that question, so I wasn't caught off guard.
"Well, it's a popular defense when the person attacked or killed is gay or transgendered. They call it the 'gay panic' defense. The defense claims that the defendant was so shocked by the behavior of the victim that they snapped. In my case they admitted that Jason was with me, but claimed it wasn't rape, and that it was only afterwards that he discovered I was male and then he freaked out. They claimed that his reaction was normal and that anyone would do the same thing."
"You mean that sort of crap works?" blurted out Mike. There was a round of laughs.
I held back a snicker. "It has been used a lot and in some cases it has resulted in lesser charges or acquittal. However, for it to work you need a jury that shares those beliefs. Defense lawyers often try something similar with women and attempt to show that they brought it on by their behavior of dress. The attacker claims that the woman's appearance caused him to assume she wanted to have sex. The sad part is that it makes the victim the guilty party, the defendant the victim, and relieves the defendant of their responsibility in the attack."
"We have time for one more question," said Mr. Kline.
I was asked about the sentencing and the statement process.
"I think that the ability to give a statement to the defendant and the court is very important. It allows you to speak your mind and free yourself of a lot of pent up emotions. However, I also think that great care needs to go into the statement. Mine was reviewed by several people as I wanted to make sure that it wasn't just a personal attack."
Mr. Kline came up on the stage, "I want to thank you all for coming here, and I want to thank Erika for being so forthcoming and honest with us."
There was a standing ovation. I felt rather embarrassed by it all, and I could feel myself blushing. I also felt relieved that I was able to get through this and that it was so well received.
As people were leaving, Mr. Kline told me what a good job I had done. I told him that I felt exhausted but at the same time exhilarated. He smiled knowingly. He told me that he'd give me a copy of the tape.
During lunch everyone told me what a good job I had done.
"I was impressed with how professionally you handled the questions about Jason. I would have trashed him if I were in your place," exclaimed Tracey.
"The idea crossed my mind, but I decided to stay on the high road."
Cat leaned over and smiled. "I'm impressed with how you so calmly outed yourself in front of the whole school."
She was right, without really thinking about it, I had told everyone there that I was transgendered. Only a handful of friends had known the truth before today. I knew many others suspected that I might be transgendered, but I had just removed all doubt.
"That wasn't planned," I said softly. I was kicking myself internally. I had been identified as transgendered in the trial, but that was different.
"Planned or not, there is no backing away now. Still, I think it was wonderful. We are all proud of you and will stand by you no matter what happens," commented Cat.
"I agree with Cat," Laura concurred, as she took my hand.
"Look, Erika, it isn't that shocking and your friends will stick with you," added Kristen.
"Thanks," I said. I wondered if this would affect my standing in the scholarship. Should I talk to Ms. B or just hope that she didn't catch what I said? I decided to talk to her.
Chapter One-Hundred
I stopped by Ms. B's office after school. I was a little nervous. I wasn't sure what her reaction was going to be. She had me sit down.
"First, let me say that you did a great job this morning. I was very proud of you."
"Thanks. This morning is part of the reason why I'm here."
She was smiling knowingly at me. "I was expecting this visit."
"I didn't plan on telling the school that I'm transgendered, it just came out," I apologized nervously.
"Yes, it did, but in case you are worried, I want you to know that you did nothing wrong. I expect to receive a few phone calls, but nothing more serious. You have seen experts and you have documented proof of your status. I don't see why this should be a problem. Besides if this was a secret, it was one of the worst kept secrets in Central High's history. I must say that I was very impressed with the matter of fact way you said it."
"Actually, it didn't hit me until Cat mentioned it to me at lunch," I replied meekly.
"What else is on your mind?" she asked.
"Does this change my status as far as the scholarship is concerned?" I asked. I anxiously bit my lower lip.
She smiled and shook her head. "There's nothing in the rules that would disqualify you. I imagine that it may cause future rule changes, but that won't affect you or any other student this year."
I sat there and breathed a sign of relief. I then looked at Ms. B. "I've caused you a lot of extra work this year!"
"Yes, you have, but you've helped make this the best year ever for the competition. There will be changes in next year's contest. All to make it better for the contestants."
"You mean like what happened with Dan?"
"Yes. Your class is entering uncharted waters. We need to pay attention to the needs of all the contestants."
"What will happen this year if all of us make it to the end?" I asked.
"That is still being discussed. Don't worry about it. This is the end of March and we still have over two months of school left. A lot can happen between now and the end of school."
"Has Lisa talked to you yet today?" I asked.
"Yes, she has. We had a long talk this morning. She told me that it was your suggestion that she see me. Thank you for doing that. She'll be fine. We expected this to happen as the competition goes on."
"That's great. Can I ask you a personal question?" I asked.
She smiled. "Within reason."
"How did you decide that you wanted to do this job?" I asked.
"I started off as a teacher and found that I'd rather spend time helping students than teach science."
"I see, so will you be staying here?" I asked. There was a rumor that she was leaving at the end of this year.
"Yes, I've heard the rumors myself. Don't worry, those rumors are false. But I may be in a new job. Mrs. Lee wants me to become an assistant principal here next fall."
"Do you want to do that?" I asked.
"Well, my ultimate goal is to be a principal, so it would be a great career move. I haven't decided yet."
"I think you'd be a great principal!"
"Thank you, Erika."
I walked out of there much more relaxed.
I went to the locker room and changed so I could help Coach. It actually felt nice outside. Most of the snow was gone. There were still patches in the shady areas and of course the mountains of black dirty snow at the end of the parking lots. The ground wasn't frozen solid anymore, and the grass was turning green again. While we were out on the track, Coach pointed out some robins to me.
"I guess growing up in San Diego that doesn't hold as much significance to you, but when the robins arrive we know that spring is here."
I watched the brown birds with the red breasts hop across the football field. There was something joyful about it. It was good that spring was finally here.
I had a few things on my mind as I watched and recorded practice times. We had spring break coming up. Next week we had school and the following week we were off. There was also the fashion show, which was the following weekend. The Monday during break I had an appointment with my endocrinologist and I would be starting hormones. And then there was the prom sales kick off that weekend. That would take us well into April. Then there was the Prom on the third weekend of May, followed by finals three weeks later, and then graduation. It didn't seem possible that school would be over so soon.
Chapter One-Hundred-One
Friday evening I went out with Laura again. We headed down to Spencer's again. I was getting very fond of that coffeehouse. It was fun being seen as a regular. It was also very special to Laura as she was much more relaxed there. I know she was still dealing with some issues, but then again who wasn't?
"What do you do when you see someone you recognize here?" I asked, as we sat down on the couch.
"It depends. If it's someone from school then it depends on how they react when they see you. Sometimes there is 'mutual amnesia' and neither person acknowledges the other. There are other students at Central who are out and some that are still in the closet more or less. I respect their privacy if they want to pretend they don't know me. For the most part, most people know that this is a safe haven."
"If they come here, how far in the closet are they?" I asked as I sipped my cappuccino.
"Golden Hill is far more tolerant than most of this area. They aren't that worried about their reception here in town. Some people are wary of being 'too out' because they might not be as well received in other areas. You're lucky that you pass so well. There are have been some bad incidents in the past."
"Cat mentioned that there was something that happened a few years ago with Red Hill. All she told me was that the football team retaliated for something done to some of the contestants."
Laura put down her cup. "It happened our freshman year. Three of the contestants stopped at a fast food restaurant up near Red Hill. They were attacked by a bunch of guys from the Red Hill High football team. They beat them up in the parking lot and then they stripped them naked. They nailed their wigs and bras on the outside of the press box at their stadium, like trophies of war."
"Why didn't the police get involved?" I asked.
"Their police department said it was just a high school prank. So our team decided to take justice into their own hands and they decided to raid Red Hill. The goons who did the attack were wearing school jackets, so our guys had a good idea of who to look for. They went up there and tracked them down at some local joint and beat them up. Then later that night, they went by Red Hill High and removed the "war trophies" and replaced them with the jackets of the guys they beat up."
"What happened after that?"
"Both schools met and discussed ways to prevent a repeat of a similar incident. No one ever got in trouble from the incident, although it did create some real bad feelings between our schools," explained Laura.
"You know that Ms. B's nephew was in on the raid. Well, he didn't exactly admit to taking part in it, but he didn't deny it either."
"No one ever admitted to being in on it, but everyone knew who did it. From what I heard, Tom Bell was the leader of the group that went up to Red Hill."
"Do you fail to acknowledge anyone in here now?" I asked, shifting the conversation back to the original topic.
"No, there's no need for it. Everyone in school knows that I am out. Besides I'm proud of who and what I am. I would like to help others going through the same process that I went through."
I leaned over and kissed her.
"Have you ever run into anyone other than a student that you've known?" I asked.
"Just Coach Chambers. I know, it's a stereotype that the girls' gym teacher is a lesbian, but she is really cool. She makes it very clear that she keeps her personal life distant from her students."
"I guess I am pretty clueless about those sort of things. I've been too caught up in my own life to really look at others."
"Don't worry about that. You've had enough on your mind this year. I saw her here a couple of times before I had the guts to talk to her. She helped me a lot like Ms. B helped you."
"It's nice that you had someone to talk to."
"Yes, she has helped quite a few girls with similar issues."
We finished up a second cup and then walked back to the car. Mom was dating Sam again, so we went back to my house to make out a little.
Chapter One-Hundred-Two
We were lying together on the family room couch, watching TV. It felt good being in Laura's arms. I was very content being with her. It's hard to put down in words, but it just felt right. I would have killed to be with a girl as wonderful as Laura back in San Diego, and I probably would have ruined it by trying to get into her pants. I would have wanted to prove that I was a real man. But as I accepted my true nature and adjusted my frame of mind, the idea of having sex with her as a guy became unthinkable.
"You know that hypothetical offer you made me?" I asked.
"Yes?"
"Well, don't worry about it. I appreciate your offer, but the more I thought about it, the less important it seems. Besides I couldn't do it before when I was a seen as a boy; now I'd be trying to act like a boy to be with someone who doesn't mean anything to me. It is just too complicated and unimportant to me."
Laura reached up and gently ran her hand across my face.
"I believe 100% that my decision to transition is the right thing to do. I truly appreciate that you think so much of me to make this offer, but let's just forget it, okay?"
"I was hoping you'd say that," she replied and we began to kiss.
"I'd better get going, it's almost 11:00 and I promised my mom that I'd be home early!"
"I understand. Oh, I almost forgot, do you think that your parents would come here for dinner? Nothing fancy, just a few steaks on the grill," I asked.
"Sure, sounds like fun. When do you have in mind?" she asked.
"Tomorrow? It would give them less time to come up with an excuse not to do it," I joked.
"Will your mom agree?" asked Laura.
"It was her idea," I said.
"Cool, I'll call you about it tomorrow. I think this will be so much fun."
I waited up and told Mom that Laura would ask her parents about dinner.
"I wish that you'd given them more heads up time," smiled Mom.
"I think that it'll be better if they have less time to say no. Besides, the next few weeks are pretty busy between Easter and spring break."
"Well, I have everything if they agree."
"Cool! How was your date?" I asked.
"Good. No, make that great. He asked me if I want to go to Philadelphia for a weekend with him in May. He has a conference there and he wants me to go with him."
"I hope you said yes!" I answered.
"You won't mind being alone?" she asked.
"You can have Terri check up on me if you want. I think this is so cool!"
"Okay, I'll tell him yes. Thank you for being so understanding,"
"I'm just happy you are happy," I answered. "Besides, you have put up with me all year!"
Chapter One-Hundred-Three
When I got home from group, I called up Laura and asked her if her parents had accepted the invitation for dinner.
"You won't believe this but they said yes!" exclaimed Laura.
"Wow. That's pretty cool!"
"I was stunned when they said that they were looking forward to meeting your mom."
"I can't wait to tell her. By the way Sam is going to be here too. Mom invited him, just in case your parents said no."
"I can't wait to see him again. I only met him when I was giving my statement during your trial" replied Laura.
"He is incredible. I really think that he's getting serious with Mom. I'm so happy about it."
I went on to tell her that they were going to Philadelphia in May.
"We'll be there around 6:00."
We said good-bye and I went and told Mom.
I spent the rest of the morning cleaning the house. Mom called Sam and he willingly agreed to cook the steaks on the grill that night. Mom planned on keeping dinner simple. The dinner would be steak, baked potato, green beans, salad, and cheesecake for desert. Laura had told us that cheesecake was her dad's favorite.
I decided to wear my long denim skirt and a red sweater. The weather was cloudy and cool, but it looked like the rain would hold off until later. I was really looking forward to warmer weather.
Around 5:30, Sam arrived. I got a thrill out of seeing him and Mom kiss when he walked in. They really seemed to be in love.
"Hi, Erika," Sam greeted as he gave me a hug.
"Hi, Sam, thanks for coming."
"Are you nervous?" he asked, as he placed a bottle of red wine on the kitchen counter. Mom had opened the fridge and pointed to a beer and he nodded.
"Yes, a little," I replied. That was a lie. I was very nervous. This was far worse than when I had met Paul's family.
"So, what can you tell us about Laura's parents," he asked as he took a sip of his beer.
"Both her parents are in real estate. Mr. Adams owns the agency, and Mrs. Adams still works in sales." I was sitting down at the kitchen table cutting up the beans for dinner.
"Oh, I've heard of him," nodded Sam. "Phil Adams is one of the biggest realtors in the area."
"Nothing through work, I hope," quipped Mom, with a laugh.
I gave Mom a mock dirty look.
Sam laughed. "No, I know someone who bought a house from him. Still, do you want me to check up on him?"
"Great idea, maybe we can have the police come by and rough them up too!" I added.
Sam looked at me and took out his cell phone. "What time do you want them here?"
I just rolled my eyes. Actually, I was really enjoying this. I'd never liked most of the guys Mom dated. Sam already felt like family. I began to fantasize about what it would be like to have him as a father.
Sam went out and started up the grill. Everything was ready, all we needed were the Adams to arrive.
Chapter One-Hundred-Four
A little after six, I heard a car pull into the driveway. I walked over and saw it was Laura and her parents. I had met her mom several times and while she was a bit distant, she was at least friendly. Her dad was a different story. He always seemed to be busy when I came over. I was hoping that it wouldn't be a repeat of the verbal battle that I'd had with Paul's dad.
I met them at the door and welcomed them in. Mom and Sam came out of the kitchen and we all introduced ourselves.
I could feel Laura's parent's glares when Laura kissed me. She had told me that she had no intention of hiding her affection for me. Mrs. Adams brought flowers and I found a vase to put them in.
There was some initial tension as we sat down in the living room. I would have preferred to stay in the kitchen, but Mom said that was a bit too casual.
There was some harmless small talk as we sat there. It was too nice and too phony. It took Sam to break the ice.
"I have to put the steaks on the grill, you want to join me, Phil?" he asked.
"Sure sounds good," he answered and they got up and left for the deck.
That allowed Mom and Mrs. Adams to get social. They hit it off immediately. We soon migrated into the kitchen to finish getting dinner ready. We could hear Sam and Phil laughing out on the deck.
"So, Jill, how long have you and our charming DA been dating?" asked Mrs. Adams as she checked on the beans.
"Just a few weeks, Sue," replied Mom.
"Well, you make a lovely couple," she commented.
Laura and I went into the dining room and set the table. We felt that it was going okay so far. But Laura was still worried about her dad, as he seemed to be ignoring me. We also wondered when our relationship would come up. We took our time setting the table, as we wanted them to have some time alone.
Dinner went well. Everyone was nice to each other, although I was waiting for something to happen. I doubted that the issue of Laura and I would slip by the whole night. Mr. Adams kept looking over at Laura and I and giving us strange looks.
It was during dessert that something happened that shocked me and just about everyone else there. Mr. Adams stated that he needed to say something. I braced myself for the worst and I felt Laura take hold of my hand.
"When Laura first told us that she... preferred girls, I was, to put it mildly, shocked. I initially thought that it was just a phase that she was going through and that she would grow out of it. Then this year she told us that she was dating you, Erika. We knew that she was friends with you from school and that you were in the scholarship contest. But when she told us that you weren't just a contestant, but that you were going to have a sex change, it was too much. I thought she was doing it just to make me angry. I wanted nothing to do with you. I thought that if I ignored you that eventually she would wise up and meet someone that would make her really happy." He paused for a moment and took a drink of his coffee.
I glanced over at Laura and could tell that she was just as nervous.
He put down his cup. "I realize now how wrong I've been. She has met someone who makes her happy. Erika, you are a remarkable young woman, and if you make Laura happy then who am I to say that it is wrong. Laura, I'm so sorry that I've been so closed-minded. Can you forgive me?"
I thought I was in some TV movie. I kept waiting for the sappy music to start. But this was real. Laura went over and hugged and kissed her dad. I could see that she was crying.
The rest of the evening was wonderful. The Adams stayed until almost midnight, and we were all sorry to see them leave. They invited us to dinner the following weekend.
While we cleaned up, I looked over at Mom. "Did that really happen, or is this some strange dream?"
"I'm not sure, ask me in the morning," said Mom. "When Phil started with his little confession I was ready to jump in and blast him for being a closed-minded ass. I found that I had to push those feelings away when he told everyone how wrong he had been."
"Me too."
"That makes three of us," added Sam.
When we finished, I said goodnight and left them alone. It was one of the most remarkable nights in my life.
Chapter One-Hundred-Five
Sunday, I was at work when Mrs. Lincoln came by. It was rare for her to stop by on the weekend, other than a special occasion. I saw her talking to Cindy on her way back to her office. Cindy waved me over to her.
"Mrs. Lincoln wants to see you in her office."
"Is something wrong?" I asked.
"No, in fact it's something good. Now, don't keep her waiting," stated Cindy, who had a big grin on her face.
I walked over and knocked on her office door. No matter how many times I went into her office, I always felt a little intimidated.
"Please come in, Erika," ordered Mrs. Lincoln. "Take a seat, please."
I sat down and waited for her to speak.
"I just had a lovely visit with your mother. I needed to ask her something before I talked to you. I have to go on a short business trip to New York City during your spring break. I would like to take you along as my assistant. We would leave on Monday and be back by Friday. This is work and not a vacation. Would you like to go?" she asked.
I sat there and felt a big stupid smile forming on my face. "I would love to, Mrs. Lincoln. Thank you so much."
"Wonderful! Well, you get back to work, dear, and I'll tell you more later."
I excused myself and went back out to work.
Cindy was waiting for me. "I told you it was something good. I've gone with her a few times and have always enjoyed myself."
"You will have a wonderful time. I went with her a couple of years ago," concurred Mel. "We even went to a Broadway show."
I was walking on air and the rest of the day flew by. I couldn't believe my good luck.
When I got home, I was so excited. Mom thought it was a great opportunity and totally approved of me going.
"Mrs. Lincoln obviously thinks very highly of you."
I also thought that my being out of town might speed up the romance between Mom and Sam.
I couldn't wait to tell both Laura and Cat. They were both very envious.
"I don't get it, you get to work in the fanciest store in town, you get to be in a fashion show, and now you get to spend a week in the city, it's so unfair!" joked Laura.
"I'm just lucky I guess!"
Chapter One-Hundred-Six
The week before spring break was hectic. I had several big things to worry about besides just class. I would be seeing the endocrinologist that week. Mom had been able to get my appointment moved up from the following week.
Caroline told me he was very cool. She said that he saw what we were doing as a medical issue that needed to be treated. She told me she'd have to see him every three months as a precaution. I was very excited to see him.
Then there was the fashion show. Saturday was practice and Sunday would be the show. I was pretty excited about it, even though I had no idea of what we'd be wearing. I trusted Ms. B and knew that she wouldn't let us be humiliated.
But what was really dominating my thoughts was the trip to New York. Mrs. Lincoln said that she would tell me more about the trip this week at work. I felt very honored that Mrs. Lincoln invited me. I knew she really didn't need an assistant, but I would do whatever she asked me to do.
I had to admit that I didn't know a lot about Mrs. Lincoln. Yes, I knew she was a successful businesswoman, but I wasn't even sure about her real age. Judging by the pictures in her office I guessed that had to be in her seventies, even though she looked and acted much younger. I also had heard conflicting information on how many times she'd been married. Like most larger than life characters, there were so many rumors about her. I was hoping to find out a bit more about her on the trip.
Speaking of mysteries, I had consulted with Cat about who might be the third person about to go into transition.
There were only four others in the contest besides Caroline and I. It really wasn't my business, but I was curious. We sat down one evening and discussed who it might be. For each candidate, there were factors for and against their being the one who was transitioning. Cat then brought up something that I hadn't thought of; that was that maybe the third person wasn't a contestant. I didn't think was likely, but it did make me think.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seven
That evening at work I spent much of the time placing the prom gowns on hangers. They really were lovely and I could understand why the other girls at school made such a big fuss over them. However, they were also very expensive. I really couldn't justify spending that much money on a dress. Luckily, there were plenty of less expensive dresses that were also really nice. I was keeping a mental checklist of what was available. My friends at lunch were counting on me for inside information.
I narrowed my choices down to three or four selections. I tried to calculate the cost, including the dress, shoes, accessories, and my hair, and I saw that I'd be spending a lot of money. Still I wanted to look beautiful that night and debated on what was my upper limit.
I was eyeing several simple but elegant gowns. There was one style that I liked that was really nice. It had spaghetti straps and it came in several colors. I thought red was a bit over the top for me and looked more at the pastels. There was a very nice lavender one. I decided that I'd run my selections by Mel and Cindy.
Mrs. Lincoln called me into her office and told me more about the trip. We would be driving and it would be around a six-hour drive. The good part of this was that it meant six plus hours in a limo. Mrs. Lincoln didn't like to fly, and she wouldn't think of driving that far herself. She told me that since she had the money she might as well enjoy it, besides she could always claim it as a business expense.
We'd be staying in a top hotel in Manhattan overlooking Central Park. She said that we would be sharing a suite, but not to worry, we would each have our own room. She told me that as I would be representing the store, I would be expected to dress appropriately. She gave a list of what I would need to bring. I made a quick check and found that I had most of what she desired for during the day. It was my eveningwear that was lacking.
"Don't worry about the formal wear, my dear. I have some outfits from the store that you can borrow. In fact, I have already selected some for you."
She then went over our schedule. Monday and Friday were traveling days. The other days we would be visiting suppliers and making purchases for the store. She also said that we had two parties to attend. They were more business than social, but she promised that I'd have a wonderful time. She also said that she'd like to take in at least one Broadway show, depending on our schedule.
It all sounded wonderful to me. I knew she could sense my excitement.
"Since this is your first trip to New York, I think you should have a memorable visit."
She then dismissed me and sent me back to work. I think that I would have worked for free in exchange for the trip.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eight
Tuesday was my appointment with the endocrinologist. I had to be there at 9:00, so I didn't go to school in the morning. I'd have to go in afterwards. The staff in the doctor's office couldn't have been nicer. I underwent a physical and they drew blood. I also had to fill out a bunch of medical forms. The whole experience was a bit less dramatic that I had expected. The doctor just saw this as a medical condition and that it needed to be treated. We walked out of there with prescriptions for hormones and testosterone blockers. I also made a follow up appointment for three months. The nurse handed us a lab sheet. She told us that I'd need to come in a week in advance to get blood drawn.
I was a little worried about how we were going to pay for all this. Our medical program would only cover the appointments and not the prescriptions. Mom told me not to worry, that we would get by.
We stopped at the pharmacy and dropped off the prescriptions. Mom said that we would pick them up that afternoon after school. I was a little disappointed, as I wanted to start immediately.
I knew that the hormones would take time to cause noticeable changes. Mom also mentioned that Sam was picking up the necessary paperwork for my legal name change. It was another one of those real moments. This was really happening. I was moving towards being Erika legally. Mom explained that, once we filled out the request, it would have to go to the courts for approval.
I was riding a wave of euphoria the rest of the day. I was so happy. Laura said that I was too happy and was bordering on annoying, but I knew she was actually very happy for me.
That afternoon, I picked up my pills. Cat and Laura asked to be there when I took them for the first time. Of course, there was no immediate change or effect when I took the pills. Still, mentally I felt different. I was now entering a new phase in my life and it deserved to be noted with some sort of ceremony. We celebrated by going to Spencer's and having some cheesecake with our cappuccinos! It seemed very appropriate.
Chapter One-Hundred-Nine
Thursday, we had our latest contestant meeting. I was pleased to see that the Super Six was still intact. Lisa was returning to normal and didn't seem as depressed as before. She told me that Ms. B was helping her a lot, but she was still not sure what she was going to do. I hoped that she would stick it out to the end, but at the same time I wanted her to be happy.
Denise was her usual offbeat self. She told us that the Downfall of Humanity was now playing strictly classic punk and that they were working regularly in clubs down in the college area. I told her that I'd seen their handouts at Spencer's. However now they were playing clubs we were too young to go to. I was actually curious if they had really gotten better.
Claire was still quiet. I had hoped that her outburst a few weeks ago had marked a change in her personality. Don't get me wrong, she wasn't a recluse or anything because she was involved in school activities. She played the flute in the band. I was told that she was a wonderful musician and that she played several other musical instruments. I wish I had gotten to know her better.
Ann was also hard to figure out. I wouldn't have expected her to still be in the competition. She had been very open that she was in this strictly for the money. But she had long since paid off the money she owed her sisters. I asked her once why she was still in, and she'd said that it was because the scholarship gave her a ticket out of Golden Hill. But what didn't make sense was how excited she was about the fashion show. I was beginning to wonder if all her protesting was to hide something. Maybe she was the third one.
Ms. B came in and reminded us that there would be a practice session on Saturday from 11:00 to 3:00PM at the Civic Center. Now our town's civic center was slightly larger than most lodge halls. Still, it served its purpose. She told us that, in addition to being shown how to perform we would also be seeing our outfits for the first time.
"Who is going to be watching us?" asked Ann.
"Women from the Chamber of Commerce and associated women's groups. Of course, your mothers may attend too if they want," explained Ms. B.
"No men?" asked Lisa.
"None have ever shown up before," said Ms. B. "You'll be showing off summer and fall fashions. Some of the women there are in retail, others use these shows as a social event, and for others it's a fund raising event."
"Summer and fall?" asked Lisa, "But spring just started, why not spring outfits?"
"Stores need time to place orders," I explained.
"Whoa, I see that you are learning something at work," said Caroline.
"Well, I expect to see you all there at eleven sharp, and by the way lunch will be provided," stated Ms. B.
I walked out to talk with Ms. B. It was my time of the week for a private meeting.
"So, are you excited about going to New York City?" she asked as we entered her office.
"How do you know about that?" I asked. I had planned to tell her about it today.
"I have my ways," she answered with a sly smile.
I thought about pressing the point more, but figured that it was useless
We talked about how I was doing. I told her about starting hormones and the paperwork for the name change. She was very happy for me and also very proud of everything that I had overcome in the past year. Only a fool would have failed to notice that she had a special interest in my progress. At first I'd thought it was out of sympathy over my attack, but I could sense that it was much deeper than that. I decided to wait instead of asking her about it.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ten
Friday afternoon, I was working with Coach Chambers. We had a home track meet that afternoon, so I was kept busy. As much as I wanted to have been competing, I knew that I was in the right place. I really couldn't devote the time to practice and besides, these girls were really good. With my talent, at best I'd be struggling in the middle of the pack. I still ran to stay in shape, and I enjoyed it as a way of relaxing. I sometimes ran with the team just for fun.
After the meet, I was helping Coach enter data in the computer. I knew that Coach appreciated my help. She preferred coaching to the all the administration that went with the job.
"I will definitely miss you while you are away next week," smiled Coach. Even though it was break, the team would still be practicing.
"Well, I'll catch up on data entry when I get back."
"I didn't mean it that way. I think it is wonderful that you are going there, especially in style. The first time I went there was in college. We were there for a winter track meet. We were crammed four girls to a room," reminisced Coach.
"Was Jenny with you on that trip?" I asked.
"Yes, we still laugh about how small the room was. There was a double bed and two cots. You could barely walk in the room," she remembered with a laugh, "the rush to use the bathroom was comical."
"Have you been back there since?" I asked.
"Yes, a few times. Jenny was in the marathon a few years ago and I went up there with her. We stayed in much nicer accommodations, but not a suite."
"Jenny was in the New York Marathon? Wow!" I exclaimed.
"She's done more than just that one. She was in the Boston Marathon last year and several others over the years, and she even finished in the top 20 once," bragged Coach. I hear the pride in her voice as she rattled off Jenny's accomplishments. She mentioned that Jenny was debating sending in an entry for the Ironman Triathlon, as soon as she improved in her swimming.
I knew that Jenny was a pretty good athlete. When we ran during my recovery time, I could tell that she was just keeping the pace slow for my sake. I also wondered if they were just friends or was it something deeper. Not that it made any difference. It's just that I thought that they'd make a good couple.
"Have you ever been in a marathon?" I asked.
"No, I blew out my knee during college. It prevents me from getting into the kind of shape you need to run that distance."
"Sorry to hear that."
"Well, if it hadn't happened, I never would have gone into teaching. I was training for the Olympic trials when it happened. I had an outside shot at making the team and I was training really hard when I got hurt. The prognosis after the surgery wasn't good. I went through a long rehab and I knew that my real competitive days were over. My recovery forced me to reevaluate my life. I was able to get back in good enough shape to teach and coach, but not good enough to compete at a high level."
I sat there silent. I was searching for the right words.
"Don't get me wrong, I don't live in the past. I love teaching and coaching. I can't imagine doing anything else. Sometimes it takes time to know that you took the right path."
"Good advice," I replied quietly, thinking about the decisions that I was dealing with
"Look, Erika, I know that you've got some big things to deal with, you'll get through them. You are a great competitor and stronger than you think."
"Laura said that you were good to talk to," I replied, smiling at her.
"You two are good for each other." She then looked at the clock. "It's nearly six. Can I give you a ride home?" she asked.
"No, that's okay. Laura is meeting me, and we're going down to Spencer's."
"Nice place," she smiled. "Try their key lime pie the next time they have it, it's worth it, even if you have to run off its calories."
I said good-bye and she wished me a good trip to the city.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eleven
Sitting in our usual spot in Spencer's, I told Laura about my conversation with Coach Chambers. She was surprised that she had once been in training for the Olympics, but she wasn't surprised at the encouragement that I'd gotten from her.
"I told you that she was good."
Laura and I had the night to ourselves. Her parents had gone out with Mom and Sam. They wanted to have an adults-only night and we didn't mind.
"I still can't get over your father the other night." I took a forkful of the key lime pie. Coach was right, it was delightful.
"I'm still waiting for the aliens to return him and take away the double who's been living with us," laughed Laura. "Seriously, I am so happy that he is willing to try to accept me for who I am. He and Mom have actually contacted PFLAG about getting some literature!"
"I'm so happy for you." I offered her a taste of my pie.
"Oooh! That's good! I may have to go get some for myself."
"I'll miss you while I'm away," I sighed.
"I am so envious of you! I've always wanted to go to New York City."
"We can go together someday," I proposed.
We were both aware that soon after graduation we would be separated. We knew that it would be difficult to maintain a long distance relationship. But neither of us was willing to bring the topic up. It's true that we'd only be a five-hour drive away from each other, but even that was too long. So we made the most of the present.
"I hope that Cat's new boyfriend is still here when I get back. I really want to meet him," I remarked, changing the subject.
"So, are they really getting serious?" asked Laura.
"Yes, they trade e-mails daily. She seems to like him a lot."
"What does her mom think?" asked Laura.
"Cat said that she is supportive, but doesn't want Cat to get too involved until she is ready. I think it has something to do with her father. She told me that they got married in college and divorced two years later."
"Does Cat ever see her dad?" asked Laura, as she finished the last of my pie.
"She told me that she hasn't seen him since she was six - which is more than I can say."
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to open old wounds," apologized Laura.
"You didn't. The man who fathered me wanted nothing to do with me or my mom. That's his loss," I explained.
"Do you think that Sam will ask your mom to get married?" asked Laura. She moved closer and put her arm around me.
"I hope so. I want Mom to be happy and I really like Sam. At first, it was because he was my white knight riding to my protection. But now he already seems like one of the family. I wouldn't mind him being around all the time." We kissed and I tasted the lime on her lips.
Just then Laura's cell phone rang. It was Cat, and she asked if we could meet her and Matt at Guido's. We agreed and said that we would be there in twenty minutes.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twelve
We caught up with them at the restaurant. Cat had told him all about both of us. He'd told her that he was anxious to meet us.
Matt was everything Cat had said that he was. He was 6-1, brown hair, blue eyes and had a charming smile. He was intelligent, well spoken but not at all stuffy. In some ways, he reminded me of a younger version of Sam. He was pretty cool about hanging out with three high school seniors.
After talking with him, I could see why Cat was so taken with him. In addition to the chemistry between them, they were also intellectual equals. Cat could talk to him about science and law, and he treated her as an equal when he responded. He also had a great sense of humor and could tell a great story. By the end of the evening we were all friends.
After dinner we split up. Cat said that she would be at the fashion show on Sunday with Terri and Mom. I told her that I'd see her then. We hugged and then Laura and I went back to her house.
We had hoped to be alone for a while. Laura kidded me that she wanted to check the progress of my four-day-old boobs! Unfortunately when we got to her home, we saw Sam's car parked next to her parents' car in the driveway. The lights were on and it was obvious that they were all back from dinner.
"We can keep driving and go to my house," I laughed.
We debated it for a second and then went in. They were of course happy to see us. Judging by the way they were acting, you'd have thought they had known each other for years. It was a little surreal. I rode back home with Mom and Sam. Mom told me that they'd had a wonderful time. She also said that we were having them over Sunday evening along with Terri, Cat, and Matt. That was cool, as I wanted to see everyone before my little trip.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirteen
Caroline picked me up in the morning and gave me a ride to group. She wanted to explore the campus area while she waited for me. We had a good session. I was beginning to feel that I no longer needed it. I knew that I would have to check with Jenny first. I felt that it had served its purpose and I was ready to move on. But I had a terrible track record when it came to making these decisions.
I was happy to share some time with Caroline. She and Paul were still deeply in love. I was happy for both of them.
We talked about hormones and transition and a little bit about the other four. She also wasn't sure about who the third might be. We both found it a bit strange that she hadn't come out like we had. For the most part we were totally accepted in school. Since I outed myself during the lecture, I'd had a lot of support from my classmates. I caught more grief for being in a lesbian relationship with Laura than being TS. I found that kind of ironic.
Oh, there were classmates who were apathetic towards the other contestants and me, but they didn't bother us. Some felt that there was too much attention given to the contestants and some felt that it was a distraction. Others didn't like the grief that they got from friends in other schools. In some ways I sympathized with them, still they were getting a lesson in diversity. Thankfully, the school's code of conduct was strictly enforced and the only harassment had been from Jason and his cronies.
Caroline asked me if we were going to the prom together and I said absolutely. Thankfully, she didn't make the tux crack that others had made. She also told me that Paul's and her cartoon had been selected as a finalist in a national student competition. If they win it would mean a $2,000.00 scholarship prize. Of course they'd have to share it, but it would be a great honor and a nice thing to have on a resume. I wished her good luck.
We arrived at the Civic Center and parked. We were nearly an hour early and we decided to go in anyway.
The early bird may get the worm, but the early arrival gets her nails done before everyone else! We were each given a complete manicure while we waited for the others to arrive. They had two stations set up, and the others would have to wait until later. I must admit that I really love being pampered! In addition, they had a small buffet set up for us.
The practice was pretty simple. We were shown how to walk up and down the ramp. The hard part for some of the contestants was doing it in heels. Thankfully, I'd a lot of practice due to work. They even had me show some of the others how to walk in them. Amazingly, Denise was also a natural! This was almost unbelievable due to her size. She was surprisingly graceful.
After we practiced, they broke us up. Ann and Claire were next to get their nails done and the rest of us were taken away to try on our outfits. Originally, we were only going to model three outfits, but due to our decreased numbers that was increased to five outfits each. My first two were nothing special. I guess that the outfits I wore at work spoiled me. Don't get me wrong, they were nice, but they were not up to Mrs. Lincoln's standards. The first was a summer suit and the other was a fall suit. The summer one was a light tan dress and matching jacket. The fall outfit was a dark navy skirt and matching jacket with a silk blouse.
The next one was more interesting. It was pink and had a floral design done in sequins. It was very flowing and feminine. I loved the way it felt.
In between outfits, Ms. B came up to me with an older woman.
"Erika, this is Mrs. Craig. She is in charge of this fashion show," introduced Ms. B.
"I'm pleased to meet you, Erika." She smiled as she shook my hand. "I've been waiting for years to run this event with contestants."
"It's has been fun so far."
"Well, young lady, you have been selected to wear the main outfit for the show. Before you say anything, it is due to your measurements that you were selected for this honor," she explained.
I wondered what she was talking about. Then I saw it. It was a wedding gown. It was exquisite. The dress was all silk and lace and had all sorts of embroidery on it. There were hundreds of pearls sewn into the gown. There was also a long train. I was almost afraid to touch it.
"This was just acquired by our historical society. I have wanted to show it off and I figured that the show was as good a moment as any. We will need to put you in a corset but it shouldn't be that bad. Because of the care necessary to get you into it, you will only be wearing four outfits."
"How old is it?" I asked. It was so beautiful.
"It was used in a wedding back in 1898. The bride was the daughter of the owner of the steel mill. Back then there was a big steel mill over in Red Hill. It closed back in the 1940's when the railroad closed the line that connected it to the coal mines. The mill's operations were moved to Pittsburgh. It had a devastating effect on the local economy. I'm sorry, I kind of get caught up in telling our area's history."
"I don't mind. I find history very interesting, especially local history." I couldn't take my eyes off the dress. I couldn't believe that I'd get to wear it. It was pretty cool to be able to model something so old.
"Now we need to see how it fits," she said.
I had to strip and they tightened me into the corset. Only the dress was old. Everything else was modern, but selected to match the dress. The corset was an experience. I was the right height, but my waist was several inches too big. The corset took care of that. The woman tightening it told me how to relax and breathe as she laced me up. In addition to the corset, there were several layers of petticoats. The dress itself was very tight in the waist, hence the need for the corset. The only thing more painful than the corset was the boots. They were laced up replicas of period boots. I found that I could barely walk in them. They would limit me to small steps. At least the discomfort of the corset passed, the shoes hurt the whole time I wore them!
Even with the discomfort, I loved wearing the dress. Maybe it was because of the historical nature of the outfit, or maybe it was because I was singled out. Either way, it was pretty cool. It took them a long time to get me dressed and even longer to get me undressed. Because of the age of the dress, they had to be very careful. I was very grateful when I shed off the boots and the corset.
Mrs. Craig told me that in addition to the dress they'd fit me with a wig and give me period makeup. It was pretty exciting.
After we all changed, they met with us one last time. We were reminded to be here by 10:00 to be ready for the show starting at 12:00. Only Caroline saw the wedding dress. She told me that I was lucky that the original bride was the same height as me. Mrs. Craig requested that we keep quiet about the bride's dress, as she wanted it to be a surprise.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fourteen
I was at the Civic Center around 9:30. I was really excited about the show. Caroline meat me there and was getting her hair styled. Mrs. Craig came up and showed us the schedule. I would be the first one up in the first three groups. I would then get into the dress and be transformed into a 19th Century bride. I would be the last one on the runway.
I was happy to see everyone show up. Only Lisa looked a bit down. I wondered how much longer she would last.
They soon had us all ready to go. Denise looked pretty good when she was normal looking. They'd made sure that she had outfits with long sleeves to hide her tattoos.
I was nervous because I had so many friends in the audience. In addition to Mom, Laura, Cat, and Terri, Mrs. Lincoln had said that she would attend. She normally skipped these events, but she wanted to see one of her girls being shown off. Cat said that Kristen and Tracey might also show up.
Of course, Ms. B was there. She gave us all a pep talk and had her picture taken with all of us.
The show started at noon and we were more than ready. We could hear Mrs. Craig introducing everyone. We peeked out and could see that it was very full, maybe 150-200 people. We could hear Mrs. Craig making several announcements and then the music kicked off.
I did feel a bit nervous as I stepped out on my cue. I walked and smiled as they'd told me. It's difficult to concentrate on not tripping and trying to look natural at the same time. The addition of spotlights and flashes going off made it a bit more difficult. It was also not hard to slip into a fantasy of being a model. Hey, I'm not fooling myself. I'm considered cute, but I am not a model. Still, it was fun to fantasize. It was also cool hearing the announcer describe the outfit.
Caroline followed me. As soon as I stepped behind the curtains, I was dragged away to be changed into my next outfit. It was sort of like a big assembly line. They did a quick check on my makeup and pointed me back into the line. Denise was the last person in the first group. She was wearing a nice spring dress and jacket. Just before she went out she turned back and winked at me. I had to laugh.
Before I went out the second time, Mrs. Craig made a few more announcements. Then the music started up again and I was back on the walk. I was in the fall outfit this time. I was more relaxed, wanting to remember the moment for the rest of my life.
Like before, as soon as I was off the stage I was rushed back to change into my third dress. I really liked the pink dress, although I couldn't think of a single place I could wear it. I saw Ms. B watching it all and she looked so happy. I guess it was from the pride in seeing us survive this latest challenge.
I watched as Ann came off the stage. She had a huge grin on her face. Unfortunately, I never got to see Claire due to the order in which we were going on stage. Too bad, I imagined that she would look great.
I really soaked it in on my third walk. I knew that my last time out I would have to be prim and proper. However, I had a bit of fun with the pink dress. I really strutted down the walk. Cat commented later that I was having way too much fun.
When I got behind the curtain it was time to be helped into the antique wedding dress. I stripped down and was helped into the corset. I felt my waist being contracted with each pull of the laces. Then came everything else. There were stockings, petticoats, a camisole, and then the boots. The dress was lifted onto me. They adjusted it and ensured that everything was in place. Next they put a wig on my head. The style was late 19th Century. They carefully redid my makeup and added some period earrings. The last step was the veil. It wasn't the original one, but it was from the same time period. I couldn't help but think about what it must have been like for a girl back then. She'd have had limited options in her life, and I wondered if she'd even loved the man she was marrying.
I was assisted over to the stage and waited behind the curtains until I was introduced. Ms. B almost didn't recognize me. I know that I surprised the other girls. Just before I went out, I was handed a bouquet of flowers. I was instructed to walk slowly out to the end of the stage, then wait for 30 seconds before slowly turning around and walking back.
I could hear Mrs. Craig tell the crowd about the special treat she had for all of them. She explained the background of the dress and how it would be put on display at the county historical society. Then I got my cue and I started out on the stage. Of course, they played the wedding march. I carefully walked down the walk to the end. I knew that if I tripped or fell that I'd never hear the end of it.
I was almost blinded by the flashes going off. There was also a lot of applause. I reached the end and slowly counted out my 30 seconds to myself. I heard Mrs. Craig describing the dress and its significance. As I turned around to head back, I was suddenly hit by a wild thought. In an act of total spontaneity, I tossed the bouquet of flowers into the crowd. I got a shocked look from Mrs. Craig, but everyone else seemed to enjoy it.
By the time I reached the curtains, everyone else was out on the stage. Mrs. Craig walked out and introduced each of us, one by one. By the time she got to me, she had recovered from my tossing the flowers and was all smiles. Apparently the ovation I got from the crowd had won her over.
Then the lights came up. We got to pose with various people, most of whom I didn't know. I did get to pose with Mom and most of my friends. Even Mrs. Lincoln posed with me! I also saw Mrs. Lee there.
Mrs. Craig hovered by me the whole time I was out there, to ensure no one brought any food or drink near the dress. We stayed out there for nearly an hour before we were allowed to go change. She then escorted me back to the changing area. My feet were really killing me, but the corset didn't feel that bad.
I posed for several more photos before I was allowed to change. They carefully undressed me and packed up the dress. Thankfully, the makeup artist changed me back into a modern girl.
It felt good to be back in the modern world, but I was also sad that the show was over. I went out and rejoined Mom and my friends. The funny thing was that most of the women there didn't recognize me as the bride they had just been talking to.
Ms. B was talking to Mom when I found them. They all applauded me as I walked up.
Ms. B shook her head and laughed, "I thought Mrs. Craig was going to have a fit when you tossed the bouquet into the crowd."
"Who caught it?" I asked.
"I couldn't tell, but it was the highlight of the show," exclaimed Mom.
We stayed there for almost an hour. I got to meet the parents of the other contestants. Denise's parents were completely normal looking while I had been expecting the Osbornes or something like that. Claire slipped out before I could meet her parents. Caroline's mom and aunt were really nice too. I also met Ann's mother and older sisters.
Right before we left, Ms. B called us all together, "Mrs. Craig has a few words for you."
"Girls, I want to thank you for making this the most successful show we have ever done. We more than doubled the amount of money pledged and donated from last year. I want to tell you that you each will be receiving a $500.00 donation to your individual college funds. Again, thank you very much for you time and effort."
We each went up and thanked her. So now I had $1,500.00 for college. It wasn't a fortune, but it was a good start.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifteen
Later that afternoon we had our friends over dinner. Sam took charge of the grill again and Terri, Sue and my Mom worked the kitchen. I bounced back and forth between the kitchen and the deck. Matt was out on the deck talking with Sam and Phil. He was very excited about being able to talk to a real DA.
It was nice sitting around with friends and family and having a small get together. Cat, Laura and I talked about the trip I was taking to New York. It would be a busy week. We were leaving at 8:00 AM and would be in the city by late afternoon. I still didn't know the entire schedule, but I knew we'd be back Friday afternoon. I would be working as soon as we got back, even though the store would be closed. We had to get ready for the Saturday morning sale and then I was scheduled from 9:00 to 3:00 for the sale itself. After that I was off for the weekend. Mrs. Lincoln didn't want me to work more than that, even though I said I'd be okay.
"So, have you picked out your dress yet?" asked Cat.
"Yes, I reserved a real nice one. I can't wait to show it to you." I had reserved the lavender gown with the spaghetti straps. It was very beautiful and I also liked the price. I could have gone for something more expensive, but I felt that Mrs. Lincoln had done enough for me as it was.
I then told them about some that they might be interested in. I had my eye on a beautiful red strapless gown for Laura. It was stunning and would look gorgeous on her. I had arranged with Cindy and Mel to set it aside as a surprise.
"So, will Matt be coming up here for the prom?" asked Laura.
"Yes. He said that he skipped his own prom as he graduated six months early from his high school, so he is actually looking forward to going," explained Cat.
Cat then asked me about several styles and colors. I told her that she should be able to get one she liked there. She asked if I could set aside a black strapless one for her. I knew she would look elegant in it. I told her that I would do that Friday when I got back. Cindy wouldn't mind as long as I didn't hold back too many.
It was funny, there were many stores that sold prom dresses, but none had the type that could be found in Mrs. Lincoln's shop. It was THE place to get a dress and there would be girls from all the area high schools there on Saturday. Cat told me that in the past Mrs. Lincoln had given some girls special deals and sometimes she'd surprised one with a designer label dress for the price of a knock off. It added to the festival atmosphere of the event.
Dinner was really fun. It was great having the house filled with laughter. I was very pleased to see Sam becoming so close to Mom. I hoped that they would take advantage of my absence. I did get a chance to sneak off with Laura for a few quick kisses.
By 9:30 everyone was gone except Sam. I told them I had to finish packing and said goodnight. Actually, I just wanted to give them some privacy. I went on the computer for a while and then to bed. I was so excited about everything in my life. I was surprised that I even fell asleep!
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixteen
I was up early, eager to start the trip to New York City. Mrs. Lincoln had said that the limo would be picking me up at 8:00AM. Knowing her attention to detail, I wasn't surprised when it pulled into our driveway exactly on time. I felt slightly sorry for the driver.
I couldn't believe how much clothing I was taking for a five-day trip. However Mrs. Lincoln had been very explicit about what I had to bring. She'd told me that I'd be representing the store and therefore I needed to be dressed presentably. She also had several outfits for me for more formal events.
I said goodbye to Mom, and we were on the road. I must admit that I was more than a little nervous about being with Mrs. Lincoln for five days, as she could be very intimidating at times. However, I had also seen her softer side.
Around an hour out of town Mrs. Lincoln reviewed the week's schedule with me. After we arrived we would be going to dinner at one of her favorite restaurants and turning in early. Tuesday, we'd be going to the garment district for a series of meetings and inspection of products. Lunch would be with one of the wholesalers. The rest of the afternoon would be more meetings. That evening we'd be going to a cocktail party that one of her old friend was throwing for her. Wednesday we had some more meetings in the morning and afternoon. That evening we would be going to an early dinner then a show. Thursday morning we'd have a quick meeting. She said that she had personal business to take care of the rest of the day so I could have the rest of the afternoon off. However there was another party that I'd be required to go to that evening. Friday morning we were to depart early.
She told me that she'd let me go off for some sightseeing, but that I was to use the limo. I could live with that! The driver was named Tony, and he'd been driving Mrs. Lincoln on these trips for years. He said that he'd give me the full 50-cent tour.
The next couple of hours she reviewed some paperwork. I was content to look out the window. I loved traveling, and I especially loved going new places. One of my life goals was to go to all fifty states and all seven continents. I would hit two new states this trip, New York and New Jersey.
After a while, Mrs. Lincoln started to talk to me. She asked me if I was excited about the trip and I said that I'd barely slept the night before. Mrs. Lincoln nodded and smiled as I told her about my love of traveling.
"I can easily relate to those feelings. I remember when I first left Golden Hill to go to New York. I was just a little older than you. I had an offer to be a model and I took it."
Hoping she was about to tell me about her life, I began to ask her questions. "What did your family say?"
"They were not happy. Father was very upset and Mother - Mother had a major conniption. But I didn't care. My brothers and sisters told me to take a shot at it and I did. I was young and full of confidence."
"So what happened?" I asked.
"You really don't want to hear this do you?"
I turned towards her and nodded eagerly. "Yes, I do!"
She smiled back at me. "Very well. When I was in school I was involved in the drama club. It was the only thing I really liked about school. I was the star of our school plays for three straight years. Someone sent my photo to a talent agent, who then gave it to a modeling agency. The modeling agency sent me a bus ticket and an invitation to audition. I knew that it was one shot in a thousand, but I went anyway. At least it was a free trip to Manhattan," she said.
I noticed that Tony was also listening intently.
"They liked my looks and I was signed to a contract. I gained some modest success and soon I had a pretty good career. However, I didn't want to give up acting and I auditioned for shows in my off time. I ended up in several shows over a three year period."
"You were on Broadway? That is so cool," I interrupted.
"Well, I wasn't a star, but I did have some lines and it was a wonderful life. I met my first husband while I was in a play. He was a producer, and we had a short but exciting marriage. He used his influence to get me a few bit parts in some movies too. Unfortunately, he couldn't stop fooling around and we divorced. He got to chase his starlets, and I got a very nice settlement."
I smiled and heard Tony chuckle a little.
Mrs. Lincoln stared at Tony. "Please, Anthony, I pay you to drive, so keep your attention on the road. Now where was I? Oh, yes, I had just been divorced and was deciding what to do next with my career. I decided that I'd never be a star so I gave up acting and went back into modeling. I was only twenty-three, and I was soon traveling all over the world. I then met my second husband while I was in Paris. We were married for twelve years before he had a heart attack."
"I'm sorry."
"Oh, Erika, he had a great life. He loved to travel and he truly lived his life to its fullest. He simply wore himself out. But he did teach me many things, one of which was how to run a business. I was by then too old to go back to modeling, so I opened a boutique. I found that I was very good at it. I used my connections and friends and soon was quite wealthy. Within a few years, I owned three shops, one in Manhattan, one in Newport, and the other in Beverly Hills."
As I listened to her story I thought that her story would make a great book or even a movie. She spoke for nearly an hour, and I was spellbound.
"I met my last husband when I was fifty-two. Dr. Lincoln was a college professor, and he been offered the chance to be the college president at Dewey so we moved back to Golden Hill. It's funny how life goes full circle. I sold the businesses and opened my stores in town. I didn't need the money; it was just something to do. However, the stores took off. When the mall opened, I moved my main store there. I still had all my connections in the business, so I was able to bring in the best. When Dr. Lincoln died I put myself back into the business. I get a lot of joy out of running it and being a big shot in the community. I was too old to start looking for another man, so my job has become my last love." She had a very satisfied smile on her face.
"May I ask what your maiden name was?" I asked.
"My maiden name? It was Bell."
I sat there silent for a second. "Is Ms. Bell at Central related to you?"
"Yes, dear. Nancy is my niece. Her father was my youngest brother," replied Mrs. Lincoln. "By the way, she speaks very highly of you."
"I don't know how I would have made it through this year without her."
"I just want you to know that I wanted you as an employee on my own. I saw something in you during the Homecoming events that I liked. I asked for her opinion of you before your attack. I just don't want you to think that my hiring you was done out of pity," she reiterated.
"Thank you," I replied. I knew she was telling me the truth.
That explained some of the mystery surrounding Ms. B. I decided to go for broke.
"I know that she has a special interest in me and what I'm going through, but I'm not exactly sure why," I asked innocently.
Mrs. Lincoln sat there silently for a few moments, "We thought that this might topic might come up. I would have preferred that Nancy tell you. However, I think you have the right to know, and since the topic has been broached I will tell you. You must promise to keep what I am about to tell you confidential"
"I promise," I vowed. I noticed that Tony closed the screen between him and us.
"My youngest brother got married and stayed in Golden Hill. They had two children. Nancy had an older brother, Tom," explained Mrs. Lincoln.
That would be the policeman's father I thought.
"Tom was a sweet boy. He married right out of school and served in the military. When he got out of the Army, he and his wife moved back to Golden Hill. They had a son and everything seemed normal. However, he was very troubled. I know this because we talked about it often. He knew that I was more worldly and open-minded than most people in town. Tom was dealing with gender identity problems. Only he couldn't accept it. He saw himself as weak and perverted."
I sat there in silence, soaking in her words.
"You must understand that Golden Hill was a very different town back then. There was no one in town he could talk to about it and very little information available. This was almost twenty years ago, and there just wasn't the help available here. He was at constant war with himself. I tried to get him to go for help and offered to take him to a therapist in New York. He refused because he was so afraid someone might find out. He died in a single car accident late at night. The police said that he must have fallen asleep, but I know that it was suicide."
"How are you so sure?" I asked.
"Because Nancy was babysitting for him that night. When the police called about the accident, she found the suicide note. It was a full confession about his feelings and why he had killed himself. Nancy was sixteen at the time and even then she was levelheaded. She gave me the note and we decided for the good of the family that we'd keep it secret. She didn't blame her brother for what he'd done; she was very angry that there was no one he could turn to for help."
"She would have been at Central the first year of the competition?" I remarked.
"Yes, that's right, Erika. Nancy was a senior for the first year of the program. After she graduated, she went to college to become a teacher. When she came back to town, she sought my help to get hired at Central. I believe that she saw the scholarship contest as a way of saving others from a life of pain. She especially watches out over students like you who are starting a voyage of self-discovery. I guess she sees it as sort of a family duty."
Mrs. Lincoln looked over at me and saw that I had tears gently rolling down my cheeks. I tried to speak but I couldn't. It explained so much. I was too overwhelmed by emotions. Part of me felt like I'd just intruded into something very personal but the rest of me was very glad that I knew what had happened. I had even more respect for Ms. B. I was so proud to know her.
I regained my composure and tried to express what I was thinking to Mrs. Lincoln. I was amazed that she let me ramble on for a while. Ms. B was even more of a role model. Her life had been changed by a tragedy, and she'd tried to turn it into something positive. That was something worth emulating.
"What about his wife? Did she know the truth?" I asked.
"Yes, she knew about Tom. She was confused and blamed herself. Thankfully, I was able to get her help. It's too personal to discuss the exact details, but she eventually recovered from what happened," replied Mrs. Lincoln. "Are there any other questions you have concerning the scholarship?"
"Did you know the woman who set up the scholarship program?" I asked.
"Yes, I knew her. She was a wonderful woman and a dear friend. I would like to say that I had some influence on her idea to set up the competition but it was strictly her idea. She was years ahead of her time in her thinking. She felt that the program would have long-term effects on Golden Hill and eventually the surrounding area. She described it as a stone being thrown into a still pond with the ripples spreading out. I would say that she was right."
"So is that the main reason for the program?" I asked.
"It is one of the reasons. You'll learn the others later. Now I think that we need to find a place to eat lunch. Freshen yourself up, dear." She pressed a button and the screen came down. She told Tony to stop at the next town and go to the regular restaurant. We pulled into the parking lot of a small diner. I was a bit surprised that Mrs. Lincoln would eat in a roadside diner, but she told me that you could get the best food at diners.
"These places thrive on the business traveler. Therefore, their reputation is extremely important. I think you'll be quite surprised at the quality of their food," explained Mrs. Lincoln.
Apparently Mrs. Lincoln ate there often, as the manager made a big fuss over her. The food was excellent.
I had much to think about. Mrs. Lincoln had given me more insight on Ms. B and the scholarship program. I still had questions that I wanted - make that needed - answers to.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventeen
We checked into the hotel right on arrival in Manhattan and the suite was incredible. Mom and I had lived in smaller apartments. There was a large living room area where you first came in. Mrs. Lincoln's bedroom had a side office included. My room was very luxurious. The bathroom had a whirlpool bath and a separate shower stall. The view overlooked Central Park. I kept waiting to wake up from this dream.
I unpacked and hung up my clothes. My evening outfits were labeled by the day they were to be worn. I got a laugh out of this. However, I couldn't argue with what she'd selected for me. I knew from the labels that these were very expensive dresses. She'd selected simple but elegant outfits for me. I held up my dress for dinner. It was a simple black sleeveless dress. This was the dress that Cindy said that every woman needed in her wardrobe, as it was so versatile. It may have been simple in looks, but I recognized the designer label. It undoubtedly cost more than my prom dress!
I looked at my watch and saw that it was only a little after five. Mrs. Lincoln was on the phone. She'd told me to be ready at 7:00 PM sharp. Actually she didn't need to include "sharp". I had learned that when she said a time, you'd better be ready then. It is a trait that I follow to this day.
I explored the suite a bit more. There was a small kitchen nook. I opened the fridge and found it fully stocked. I knew that for the price this suite cost all these extras were included. I took out a diet cola and went back to my room. I was fascinated by the view. San Diego is a nice city, but this was New York! I strained to look out both ways to see as much as I could. I was so captivated that I never heard Mrs. Lincoln enter the room.
"It is something isn't it?" she remarked softly, as she joined me at the window. She placed her hand on my shoulder, as she stood behind me.
I just nodded.
"I never tire of looking at it," she added.
We went to a very ritzy restaurant for dinner. They obviously knew Mrs. Lincoln, and they really sucked up to us. It was really fun being treated as a celebrity. Thankfully, Mom had taught me how to behave in a fine restaurant. I knew that I was under the watchful eye of Mrs. Lincoln, who seemed to approve of my etiquette.
"I see that your mother has brought you up with proper manners," she remarked with a smile.
"Yes, I'm grateful now for what Mom taught me. We went out for good dinners instead of having big gifts for birthdays and major celebrations."
"It is nice to see a young person who was raised properly."
"Mom did her best to raise me by herself. We lived with my grandparents until my grandmother died. From the time I was six, it was just the two of us."
"Your father didn't help?" she asked.
"He had nothing to do with us," I said in a matter of fact manner.
"You seem to have accepted this fairly well."
"I guess it helps that I've never met him, and now I have no desire to ever meet him."
A few people came over and talked to Mrs. Lincoln. She introduced them to me as Miss Erika Walters. It was the first time anyone had referred to me as Miss --another of those special moments. I just sat there and soaked it all in.
After dinner, Tony drove us back to the hotel. Mrs. Lincoln briefed me more on my duties for the next day. She gave me a leather folio case for papers or invoices. I was to be responsible for keeping everything in order. I knew that she didn't need me to do this, but I played along.
I sat up for a while with a cup of tea, looking out the window. I wrote out a few postcards, but mostly I looked out the window. I alternated between thinking about everything that had gone on that day and my future. I really wanted to go on to be a teacher now. I almost felt like I was in training so that Ms. B could pass the baton on to me.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighteen
We had a simple breakfast in the room. I had tea, croissants, and orange juice. Mrs. Lincoln had a small fruit cup and some tea. I also took my dose of hormones.
"Have you always drunk tea?" she asked.
"Yes, I was introduced to it when I was young. Our neighbor was from London and she often watched me when Mom worked late. I've never really acquired a taste for coffee. Well, other than cappuccino!"
Mrs. Lincoln nodded in approval. "Erika, how late did you sit up last night looking out the window?" There was a slight smile on her face.
I smiled. "Late! How'd you know?"
"It's what I did my first night here."
I dressed per Mrs. Lincoln's recommendations. I wore a blue skirt, a white silk blouse, and a matching navy blazer. I also was wearing flats. She said that we would be doing a lot of walking and heels were too much of a nuisance.
Tony was waiting for us in front of the hotel. I couldn't help but smile at all the stares we got as we got in the limo.
"Enjoying yourself, my dear?" asked Mrs. Lincoln.
"Very much so, thank you! Riding around in a limo is fun!"
We made three stops that morning. I did my job and made sure that all the papers were in the right place. For lunch, we went with an older man to a deli. I was kind of surprised that Mrs. Lincoln would go to a deli, but I was to find that Mrs. Lincoln was full of surprises. The men working behind the counter all seemed to know her and they made a big deal about her being there.
The man was one of her earliest business partners and they had known each other for years. The food was, of course, excellent. I'm still searching for a kosher dill pickle as good as the one I had that day.
As we drove to the next stop, I asked her about lunch.
"When I was on the stage, I ate there almost every day. Thankfully I was blessed with a high metabolism. You just can't get good deli food in Golden Hill. Sometimes I think that part of the reason that I come back here is for their food."
There were a few more stops before we went back to the hotel. We had some time to get ready before the cocktail party that evening. The plan was to go to the party around 8:00 and then go to a late dinner.
I wanted to go for a run, but I knew that Mrs. Lincoln wouldn't approve of me going out of the hotel. Fortunately, there was a fitness center in the hotel, so I went and ran on a jogging machine for a while. While I preferred to run outside this was better than nothing. I listened to my CD player as I ran. The nice thing about the jogging machine was that it looked outside. I was surprised by how comfortable I felt. I really didn't think about anyone figuring out my true gender. Since I had been in New York, I'd been accepted at face value.
As I ran I thought about my future. I was sure that I wanted to teach. If I'd win the scholarship then I could go to school fulltime. If not, I'd still go to school on a part-time basis. If I went part-time, then it would take me a few more years. I also debated on whether or not I wanted to start school fulltime that fall. Part of me wanted to take some time for the adjustment to being fulltime. Yes, I know that I had been living as Erika since the fall, but I wanted time to adjust outside of the safe haven of Central High. I knew that the surgery would be a big deal and would put me put of circulation for a while.
I put my sweats back on and headed back to my room. I looked forward to the day that I could use the locker room like everyone else. I had plenty of time to get ready, so I lingered in the whirlpool bath. I decided that I would have to have one of these some day!
Eventually I had to get out. I took my time as I got dressed. I put on my bra and panties. I wondered when I would no longer need the boob inserts. It would be nice to get rid of them. I then attached my stockings to my garter belt. The dress was lovely. Again it was basic black, but it still looked great. This one was silk and had a fuller skirt and a slightly scooped neckline. As I checked my makeup I looked over my scar. It wasn't as prominent, but it was still noticeable. I uttered a silent curse for Jason.
Chapter One-Hundred-Nineteen
Mrs. Lincoln looked wonderful. She really knew how to dress up. She inspected me and seemed pleased, except with my simple silver chain. Mrs. Lincoln felt that it was too understated. She left and came back with a string of pearls, matching earrings and a bracelet. She explained these were a loan and not to get too excited as they only looked expensive. I think she told me that so I'd feel more at ease.
I really enjoyed the walk through the lobby of the hotel and out to the limo. The party was really cool. It was thrown by some of her old friends in the fashion industry. I became a little star struck when I saw several celebrities and famous models there. They all came up and spoke to Mrs. Lincoln. Obviously she had understated her importance.
After the initial introductions I was allowed to go off on my own. Apparently Mrs. Lincoln had put out the word that I was only seventeen, so I was not to be hit on or be allowed to drink. I was getting some very interesting looks from several men there. Yes, I enjoyed every second of the attention. Who wouldn't?
I got into a really nice conversation with an older woman. Her name was Violet and she said that she had known Sylvia since her earliest modeling days and they had once shared a loft. I couldn't picture ever calling Mrs. Lincoln Sylvia!
While we were talking a man joined us. As we talked, he kept staring at my face. I thought it was my imagination at first. He kept shifting his position to get a different view. I was about to say something when he spoke up.
"I didn't mean to be rude Erika. I was just looking at the scar above your eye. I'm a plastic surgeon, and I was wondering if you'd considered having any work done on it," he inquired.
"I hadn't really thought about it. I was hoping it would fade some more," I replied, as my hand went up to touch it.
"I could do a nice job on it. I owe that to Mrs. Lincoln. Do you mind telling me how you got it?" he asked.
"I was attacked. The same person reshaped my nose." I was hoping that I wouldn't have to go into more detail about the attack.
"I see. Well, let me give you my card. I can take care of your nose too. In fact, you should get that done first," he stated. He was looking at my nose now.
"How do you know Mrs. Lincoln?" I asked as I took his card. It read Dr. David Ayres.
"She's an old family friend. If it wasn't for her, I wouldn't have been able to afford medical school. I take it you work for her back in Pennsylvania?"
"Yes, I do. She's a wonderful employer."
"She's a wonderful person. I'm serious about the offer. It would be an honor to care for one of her loyal employees," he offered with a smile.
"You said that you were attacked. Was it a mugging?" interrupted Violet.
"No, It was an abduction, assault, and rape," I stated. I immediately kicked myself for saying it.
There was instant silence around us.
"I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to pry," Violet apologized.
"It's okay. I'm a bit more comfortable about it now. It happened last fall and thankfully they caught and convicted him."
The manner in which I talked about it raised my status. I was now seen as more than a teenage girl accompanying the guest of honor, although I didn't want to be just identified as a rape victim.
Jenny had said that, while it wasn't a pleasant topic, there was no reason to feel shame about what happened. She really emphasized that I was not at fault and I had no reason to be afraid of questions. She said that I could use it as an opportunity to educate.
Several other people came over and I was asked a few more questions about it. Thankfully the topic eventually changed. Dr. Ayres came up to me later and said that he really wanted me to call him. I thanked him and told him I'd think about it.
Anyway, the rest of the evening was far more pleasant. I had my picture taken with several models and a few other famous people. Hey, if they wanted to feel sorry for me, that was their problem. I was happy for the photos.
Afterwards we went to dinner at a little bistro near the hotel. A few of Mrs. Lincoln's friends joined us. I saw several famous people in the restaurant, including several actors and actresses. I tried to act as nonchalant as everyone else, but it was hard. I mean, I was a high school student from Pennsylvania and it wasn't hard to get excited when the person at the next table was a famous actor. I fought the urge to ask him for an autograph.
On the way back to the hotel Mrs. Lincoln asked me if I'd enjoyed myself. I figured she would eventually know everything that had gone on that night, so I told her the whole story.
"Violet has always had a bad habit of asking the wrong questions. I'm glad you handled it so well." Judging by the tone of her voice, she approved of the way I handled myself.
"Did you really share a loft with her?" I asked. I tried to picture the two of them living together and I couldn't!
She smiled. "Along with many other things. Those were some wild times. I will have to wait until you are a bit older before I can tell you those stories."
I smiled thinking about Mrs. Lincoln being a hell-raiser!
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty
The next day we went around to some more meetings. It was raining although it wasn't that cool. It truly felt like winter was gone. As I had done on Tuesday, I correctly sorted the papers and order forms. I was looking forward to that evening and the show.
The day went by pretty quickly. I was amazed by Mrs. Lincoln's energy. She never seemed to get tired. She told me that there was something about the city that energized her.
On the way back to the hotel Mrs. Lincoln directed Tony to stop in front of an inconspicuous store entranceway. The name on the door said 'Undercover Elegance'. It was in a delicate gold script on black glass. You might miss it if you weren't looking for it.
"Tony, please standby, we'll be here for an hour, maybe longer," ordered Mrs. Lincoln.
As we stepped out of the limo Mrs. Lincoln told me to leave my folio. She told me that I wouldn't need it.
We entered the shop and were immediately greeted by a woman, and it was obvious that she was an old friend of Mrs. Lincoln. She had a very upscale, cultured British accent.
The shop was very upscale and extremely stylish. It sold the finest imported European lingerie and foundations. Everything looked gorgeous and very expensive!
I figured that Mrs. Lincoln was just making another social call, as her story didn't carry lingerie.
"Bridget, this is the young woman I told you about. Erika, this is a dear friend of mine, Bridget Wellington," stated Mrs. Lincoln as she introduced us.
"We have some lovely new items in, that I think will fit you quite nicely," stated Bridget.
I was slightly confused and embarrassed and glanced over at Mrs. Lincoln.
"Don't worry, my dear. Think of this as another part of your education of becoming a young woman. One of the best ways that a woman can feel good about herself is to wear something very luxurious and elegant under her clothing. No one else has to know what you're wearing, but they can boost your self confidence," explained Mrs. Lincoln.
"Additionally, they just make you feel good," added Bridget. "I took the liberty of setting out some items, based on your description of Erika."
Bridget pointed to some lingerie laid out on a display case. I was almost afraid to even touch the items, as they were so beautiful. Mrs. Lincoln looked them over and made some suggestions. She ended up picking out three matching sets of lingerie. All three included a bra, panties, garterbelt, and a half-slip. The first set was a dazzling white shimmering nylon with lots of lace. The second set was hand- embroidered blue satin and the last set was lavender with a tiny floral print. Additionally, Bridget brought out a chiffon nightgown and peignoir. They were both pale pink in color, trimmed with delicate white lace ruffles. Bridget described them both as waltz length.
"Please put these on my account, Bridget," remarked Mrs. Lincoln.
Bridget nodded and then turned to me with a smile on her face. "We just got in some exquisite silk stockings. I'm giving you a few pairs, Erika. Save them for special occasions."
I thanked her and followed Mrs. Lincoln out of the shop.
On the way back to the hotel, Mrs. Lincoln turned to me. "You have a long road ahead of you. The transition will be difficult at time, and there will be good days and bad days. When you're feeling low, treat yourself and wear these. It will cheer you up knowing that you're wearing the most luxurious undies that money can buy."
"I don't know what to say, except thank you very much," I replied, holding back my emotions.
Mrs. Lincoln smiled. "You're welcome, my dear."
We got back to the hotel by four and I decided to go for another run. Due to the rain the machines were a bit more crowded. While I waited, I talked to a businesswoman who was in town from San Diego. It was fun to reminisce with her. If she guessed my real gender, she never let on. I was getting more comfortable being outside of the safety net of Golden Hill.
My dress for the evening was like the others, very beautiful. It was long, elegant, and dark blue and had a matching bolero jacket. I was tempted to wear some of my new lingerie, but decided to save it for another day. We had tickets to the hottest musical on Broadway. I was stunned when we sat in the producer's box. I wondered what his history with Mrs. Lincoln was!
The show was fantastic. I immediately acquired a taste for Broadway shows. I was overwhelmed by the costumes and the music. I smiled thinking that Mrs. Lincoln had performed on this very stage. Now that would have been something to see!
Afterwards, we went to dinner. The restaurant was packed when we arrived. They were telling most people that there would be a minimum one-hour wait. However, the maitre d' immediately seated us. We got more than a few dirty looks as we were whisked into the restaurant.
During dinner we talked about the show. Mrs. Lincoln thought it was good, but not as good as some shows in the past. I also got used to people walking up and saying hello to her. She was like visiting royalty.
I scanned the room and saw more celebrities. I was excited when one actor came over and talked to Mrs. Lincoln. He was a famous movie star and I'd seen many of his movies. It was very exciting when Mrs. Lincoln introduced me to him. All right, I was totally star struck! He took out a pen and signed the menu for me. I thanked him for the autograph.
He took my hand and gave it a gentle kiss. "Enchanted, m'dear." It was the exact same line from his last romantic movie!
I collected a few more autographs that evening from visiting celebrities. I later framed the menu and it hangs today in my office, along with a photo taken of Mrs. Lincoln and me on that trip.
I really didn't want to leave, and I think that Mrs. Lincoln felt the same way. But all good times come to an end. I was so excited that I had a very hard time falling asleep that night.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-One
Thursday we only had one stop to make. We went to a warehouse where Mrs. Lincoln inspected several batches of merchandise. I wrote down her comments on each rack of clothes. I was wearing a tan skirt, brown boots, a light green silk blouse, and a forest green blazer. She seemed pleased with the shipment and the quality of the outfits.
We finished around 11:00 and she told me that she had some personal business to attend to and that a friend would be driving her. I could use the limo to tour the city and to do some shopping. I was to be back at the hotel no later than six.
"We've been invited to dinner with some friends at 8:00. I expect you to be ready at 7:45. Now have a good time this afternoon," she said.
She also made me promise not to leave Tony.
If you ever have a chance to have your own limo for the afternoon, I highly recommend you do it at least once. I initially felt funny sitting alone in the back and I asked Tony if I could sit up front with him.
"Stay in the back, kid. It'll make everyone think you're a celebrity. Now, where do ya want to go?" he asked.
I told him that I wanted to see some of the city and do a little shopping. Tony had been born and raised in New York, so he knew all the shortcuts and bargain spots. I also didn't mind him calling me 'kid'.
He took me to a hole-in-the-wall pizzeria in Little Italy for lunch. He claimed it was the best in the city. It was hard not to agree. We split a pizza and talked.
"So how long have you known Mrs. Lincoln?" I asked, taking a bite of pizza.
"My Uncle Vinny was her driver a long time ago and I first met her when I was five. I would sometimes ride around with him. He was a driver for one of the big companies and she took a liking to him and used him exclusively. She helped Uncle Vinny get the loans he needed to open his own limo service." He took another slice of pizza. "Anyway, I took over the family business and even though I have nearly twenty drivers working for me, I always take her contract personally. I wouldn't miss one of her visits for the world!"
"I think she is special too," I concurred.
"So, what's your story, kid? I know she thinks pretty highly of you," he asked.
I told him an edited version of my working for her. I didn't tell him I was TS. It wasn't necessary, even though it wouldn't have made a difference.
"If you don't mind my asking, who beat you up?" he asked. "I noticed that your nose was broken."
I told him about Jason.
"Do ya know where they locked up the guy?" he asked bluntly.
"No, I'm just glad he's in prison," I replied. I wondered why he cared where Jason was locked up.
"I could place a few calls and it could be arranged to make his life - much more difficult," added Tony with a sly smile on his face.
I didn't know if he was kidding or not, and I politely refused his offer.
True to his word, Tony gave me a great tour of the city. There was no way that I could see everything, but we saw a lot. He told me that the next time I was in town I should call his service and he would ensure that I was taken care of. I also saved a lot of money when I went shopping. I bought some t-shirts for my friends and a sweater for Mom. The shirts were the standard tourist type, but I knew my friends would love them. However, I bought Mom a really nice Icelandic sweater. I also picked up a few things for myself. Tony made sure that I got the best prices, he was an expert at the local art of haggling.
He was right about sitting in the back. Whenever we stopped, I turned more than a few heads when I got out. We both got a laugh out of people staring and pointing. I made sure that I had a photo taken with him.
We arrived back at the hotel at 5:30. I beat Mrs. Lincoln back by fifteen minutes. I didn't ask what she did. I figured she'd tell me if she wanted to. She did ask me about my afternoon. I told her about my adventures and how wonderfully Tony had treated me. I skipped the part when Tony offered to put a hit on Jason.
I wore yet another black dress for dinner. This one had long, flowing, see-through sleeves with a little ruffle at the cuffs and hem. Mrs. Lincoln seemed to approve of my appearance. Working for her had really taught me how to dress properly.
Dinner was with some of her friends from her second marriage. We ate in their penthouse apartment. It was better than I expected. There were three couples. Two were husbands and wives, and the third couple was two women. Mrs. Lincoln later told me that the two women had been lovers for nearly forty years. They spent most of the night telling one outrageous story after another. I sat there soaking it all in and I hoped that my life would be half as exciting as theirs.
After dinner we sat in the living room and talked. One of the two lesbians asked me if I wanted to see the view from the balcony. We went outside and I had to admit that it was breathtaking.
"May I ask you something personal?" she asked.
"Sure," I replied.
"When did you start your transition? Don't get me wrong dear, you're very passable," she remarked with a smile.
I went on to tell her about the scholarship contest and my self- discovery. She was very pleased that I was able to transition. She told me about the hassles she and her lover had had through the years. I told her about Laura and our relationship. It was a very pleasant conversation. It was getting a bit chilly so we went back in.
On the way back to the hotel we talked about the evening. Mrs. Lincoln wasn't surprised that the one woman had made me.
"She was always my most observant friend. She notices everything."
"She sounds like my friend Cat," I stated. "By the way, I just want to thank you again for this wonderful trip."
Mrs. Lincoln nodded and smiled. "You're welcome. I've enjoyed your company. It was fun to see the city with a young girl on her first time here."
I gently squeezed her hand and smiled at her with my eyes on the verge of tears.
When we got back to the hotel I packed up my things. We were hitting the road early, as she wanted to get back to see how the store was doing.
After I finished packing I sat by the window and drank a cup of tea. I wanted to soak in every remaining second of the trip. The trip was one of those defining moments in one's life. I now was clear about my path in life.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Two
We left the city before dawn. Tony got us out of the city with little difficulty. Most of the bad traffic was inbound. Mrs. Lincoln reviewed the orders and invoices. There was nothing for me to do but doze off. I guess the week caught up with me.
I woke up somewhere in Pennsylvania. I checked my watch and I saw that I had been asleep for three hours. Mrs. Lincoln smiled as I looked around.
"Good morning," she greeted.
"I'm sorry. I didn't know I was that tired." I wiped the sleep out of my eyes and took a drink of water.
"No reason to apologize. Do you feel like working this afternoon when we get home?"
"Absolutely, Mrs. Lincoln," I replied eagerly.
"We should be done by 7:00 PM tonight. Cindy does an excellent job in setting up for the sale. Oh, I almost forgot, here is your pay for this week."
She handed me an envelope. It had $500.00 in cash inside. I was stunned, as I hadn't expected to get paid.
"Now before you say anything, I just want you to know that I want you to have this. Think of it as a bonus. Now, don't just spend it all foolishly, you can put some away for school."
I was really moved and I gave her a hug. I felt very close to her and I guess in some ways I saw her as my grandmother - or was that my fairy godmother?
The rest of the trip was uneventful. When we got to my house I went in and dropped off my bags and changed. Because the store wouldn't actually be open Mrs. Lincoln told me I could dress casually. I slipped on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I left a note for Mom that I was back safely, going to the store, and would be home around 7:00. I put on my school jacket and rejoined Mrs. Lincoln.
Tony dropped us off at the store. I gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. He gave me his card and told me to call the next time I went to the city.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Three
As expected I got a dose of sarcasm from Mel when I entered the store.
"Well, well, look who's here! Figures you show up when most of the hard work is done," she cracked. She then walked up and gave me big hug. "Did you have a wonderful time?"
"It was unbelievable. I am still on a high from everything we did!" I exclaimed.
"That's great. You can tell me all about it while you help me up front," remarked Mel.
Cindy came up and gave me a big hug. "I want to hear everything."
Cindy was in charge of getting the store ready, and she ensured that we were all working. As I worked I told them about the trip. They had both gone on similar trips at least once, so we could talk about similar experiences. As I said earlier, I really didn't know the day shift that well. I knew them by name, but that was about it. But they were all nice people. Mrs. Lincoln wouldn't allow any unpleasant people to work for her.
Cindy put me on decorating the store. We hung up balloons and streamers from the ceiling, and there were also school pennants to put up. I made sure that Central's was the most prominent one displayed.
We finished around 6:30. Cindy gave me a ride home. She told me that I needed to be at work by 8:30. She asked me if I wanted a ride and I told her yes.
"I'm so happy that Mrs. Lincoln took you on this trip. It shows that you have entered the inner circle."
When I got home I found that Terri, Cat, Laura, and Sam were already there. Mom had invited them all over to welcome me back.
It was great seeing them all. Laura and I hugged and kissed for a long time. I really missed her.
I brought down the gifts and thankfully I hadn't forgotten anyone. As we ate I told them about my trip. I again left out the offer of the hit on Jason. I didn't want to get Tony in trouble with Sam. I also couldn't wait to get my photos developed.
I caught up on what everyone else was doing. Matt had left to return to school yesterday. Apparently he had won over Terri. Laura told us that she'd made a short trip to Penn State. I could tell that she was torn between being excited about college and leaving me. I felt the same way.
I noticed that Mom and Sam were sitting really close. That made me very happy.
I told Mom that Cindy was giving me a lift to work. I asked Laura and Cat what time they were showing up. They said that they would be in line starting at 7:00, since the mall no longer allowed people to camp out. I wasn't sure if they were telling the truth. But Terri confirmed that girls used to camp out the night before to get in the store early.
After everyone left I sat at the kitchen table with Mom. It was good
to just talk with her. She told me that she and Sam had were getting very close and she thought he might propose to her soon. That was wonderful news and I gave her a big hug. I hoped that it was true. I then went to bed. Saturday would be a very busy day.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Four
Saturday morning I arrived at the store with Cindy. I was stunned by the sight of the long line of girls waiting to get into the store. We went in through the back entrance. Mrs. Lincoln had us all wearing the same style outfit, the standard basic black sleeveless dress. I was assigned to one of the cash registers, along with a woman named Sally. She was one of the dayshift workers. Cindy and Mel would be working the crowd with the rest of the staff.
Mrs. Lincoln had hired additional security to limit the number of girls in the store at one time. One of those velvet bank ropes was set up to control the crowd. Some of the other mall stores tried to get in on the action. The shoe stores were giving an additional twenty percent off to anyone showing a receipt from our store on any item purchased that day. The coffee stand also had an employee taking orders from those in line. They appeared to be doing some good business.
Cindy knew I had reserved dresses for Cat and Laura. She didn't mind, since I'd asked ahead of time. She told me just to send them to see her when they came in.
There was a weird sense of calm as we got closer to 9:00 AM. We could hear the crowd behind the closed door and the drawn curtains. Mrs. Lincoln gave a signal at 8:45 and the curtains were drawn back. I looked out at the line of girls as they peered in the glass doors trying to get a look at the dresses. I saw Cat, Laura, Kristen, and Tracey all together, there were around fifteen girls ahead of them. I recognized most of the girls in line ahead off them. I was pleased to see Caroline, in third place, behind a couple of other girls from school.
Mrs. Lincoln walked up to the front of the store and gave us all a quick look. She seemed pleased with how the store looked. She then signaled Cindy to open the doors. Mrs. Lincoln greeted each girl as they entered. It was busy but orderly. I kind of expected it to be more hectic. Sally told me that the word was put out to the girls that any disorderly conduct would result in them being asked to leave the store. Apparently in the past there had been some fights over dresses.
I saw Cat and Laura enter and I waved them over, "You see that woman over there?" I said, pointing at Cindy. "She has some dresses for you to look at."
"What time are you off?" asked Laura.
"Three."
"I'll be here to pick you up!" Laura then winked at me.
I watched them walk over to Cindy. I then had my first customer to check out. The customers came in at a steady pace. Every now and then Mrs. Lincoln would come over and tell us to give a girl a discount. I don't know her reasoning for the discounts but knowing Mrs. Lincoln they were probably justified. I was blown away by the amount of money some of the girls were spending. I'd gone to my junior prom back in San Diego and had spent a few bucks on a rental tux. Even with flowers, dinner, and the tickets, I still spent less than what I had paid just for my dress for this year's prom. I really never knew what a big deal prom was until now.
Caroline came up and she was very happy with the dress she'd picked out. Like many of the girls in line she only had her receipt. The actual dress was in the back with Rita. Mrs. Lincoln included free alterations with all prom dresses.
"Did you get a nice one?" I asked as I checked her out.
"Oh yes! I never thought I'd be so happy over buying a dress," she stated with a laugh. She had a huge smile on her face. "By the way, how was New York?"
"Wonderful! I'll call you later and tell you all about it."
Sally smiled at me. "I remember my trip. I went with Mrs. Lincoln three years ago. I had one of the best times in my life."
In between customers we traded stories about our trips. We suddenly had a big rush at the registers, which we took in stride. Most of the girls were so happy about getting the dress they wanted, the general mood was contagious. Mrs. Lincoln walked over, part of her constant tending to a smooth sale day.
While she was standing there, a couple of girls from Red Hill came up. Either they were wearing their boyfriend's school jackets or their names were Nick and Tom and they played on the football team.
They were just behind Kristen in line. I was about to take her slip when I heard 'Nick' say something about the 'faggots at Central'. I immediately looked up and glared at her.
Kristen turned around and asked politely, "Excuse me. I didn't catch what you just said?"
'Nick' looked at Kristen, sneered, and said very loudly, "What I said is that I hope that none of these lovely dresses are wasted on those freaking FAGGOTS at Central. It would such a shame to have a SISSY wearing a pretty gown. Do you have a problem with that?"
Before anyone else could say a word, Mrs. Lincoln walked over and took their receipts out of their hands. "I'm sorry, but I will have to ask you two to leave. You are disrupting my business," she stated in a calm firm voice. "Take your business elsewhere, as neither of you is welcome in my shop."
'Tom' was about to protest when Mrs. Lincoln stopped her with a stare.
I was struggling not to break out laughing.
'Tom' and 'Nick' stood there for a second and then stormed out of the store without saying a word. Mrs. Lincoln acted as if nothing had happened and handed the receipts to Mel to take back to Rita, so the dresses could be put back on the rack.
Kristen came up to me and smiled, "That was worth standing in line to see, it was so cool the way she handled that," she whispered.
"Thanks for standing up for us," I whispered back.
"No problem, Erika! That's what friends are for!"
Just then Mrs. Lincoln walked back to the counter and told me to take fifteen percent off Kristen's order. Kristen was stunned but recovered and walked over and thanked Mrs. Lincoln, who acted like nothing had happened.
A few minutes later Cat and Laura came up with their receipts. "What happened up here?" asked Cat.
I told them that I'd tell them later. I did ask them to drop my film over at the one-hour photo shop.
The rest of the morning was uneventful. Rachael came in and we chatted for a few minutes while I checked her out. I was pleasantly surprised to see Ann come in with one of her sisters. She was the only other contestant to come in. I knew that there were other stores, but I had hoped to see Lisa and Claire. I doubted that Denise would wear anything as conventional as our gowns.
Around two o'clock 'Nick' and 'Tom' came back in with their parents.
They both had very smug looks on their faces.
'Tom' pointed over at Mrs. Lincoln. "That's the saleswoman who threw us out of here!"
I almost choked as I heard her call Mrs. Lincoln a 'saleswoman'!
Mrs. Lincoln walked over to them. I immediately sensed that this was an unfair fight. They only outnumbered Mrs. Lincoln by six to one. They should have brought the whole town of Red Hill to make it fair.
"I believe you owe our daughters an apology. I'm a personal friend of the owner of this business and I know that she wouldn't approve of her employees mistreating my daughter," threatened 'Tom's' father as he tried to intimidate Mrs. Lincoln.
There was a long silence before Mrs. Lincoln replied. "Sir, I AM the owner of this business, I know that I DO NOT know you." She let her words sink in.
I was stunned to hear her actually raise her voice.
He stood there trying to decide what to do next. I could see sweat forming on his forehead. He looked back at the others with a 'deer in the headlights' look on his face.
Then 'Nick's mother' spoke up, "If you don't want to hear from our lawyer, you'd better let our daughters in here!"
Mrs. Lincoln turned towards her. "I dislike idle threats even more than liars. These young women made bigoted and insulting comments on my business premises. If anyone is going to apologize, it should be your daughters. If you want to call your lawyer, that is your right, but I must warn you that you would be wasting your time and money. Now, you are starting to try my patience. Please leave my store and never return. Good afternoon."
They stood there for a second and then meekly left the store without saying another word. That was the last time we heard from them. Mrs. Lincoln watched them leave and then went back to work as if nothing had ever happened.
Sally turned to me and whispered, "I'd have paid money to see that!"
I nodded in agreement. I felt so proud to know Mrs. Lincoln and to be her employee and friend.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Five
A little after three o'clock I was off for the day. Mrs. Lincoln gave me Sunday off, since she wanted me rested for school on Monday.
"I know you don't want to make a big deal about what happened with those two girls, but I just want to thank you." I gave her a kiss on the cheek.
"It was my pleasure, dear. I must admit that it makes me feel good to know that I still have it," she chuckled.
I caught up with Laura and Cat and we walked over to get my pictures. I told them all about what had happened.
"She's so cool!" exclaimed Laura. "I wish I could have seen that."
I paid for the photos and we went down to the food court to look at them. I was happy to see that most came out.
I showed them the picture of Tony and told them about his offer concerning Jason.
"Do you think he was serious?" asked Cat.
"I'm not sure," I answered.
"I'd have taken him up on the offer," remarked Laura.
All of the pictures from the cocktail party came out, so, I had proof to go with my stories! Cat and Laura were both impressed.
"I take it everything went well with Matt?" I asked Cat, as we looked at the photos.
"Yes, very much so. Mom really likes him a lot."
"That's great."
Cat and Laura then caught me up on everything that had gone on in the past week. We talked more about my trip and other things. Cat asked me how it was going with my hormone treatments and I told her that so far I didn't see any difference. Laura kidded me about checking my boob size everyday. I had to admit that she was right, even though I knew it would be months before any changes were visible. They both told me that almost every girl checks herself as she matures, so it was very natural for me to do so too.
I had to admit that I felt a little different. I think it was more because I knew that I was starting my transformation than any real effects of the drugs.
"So, when am I going to see you in your new lingerie?" asked Laura with a sly grin on her face.
I felt my face getting warm.
Laura giggled. "You're so cute when you blush."
We then talked about who might be the third person going through transition. We all had our theories and ideas. I hoped that everyone would be back on Monday. Cat said it was pretty remarkable that there were still six left. We also talked about how they might decide the winner or winners. We all felt that everyone who made it to the end of the year deserved to win.
Cat looked at her watch and said that she had to leave to go out to dinner with her mom. I think that she just wanted to give Laura and I some time alone. We decided not to waste her kindness and we went back to my house.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Six
We had the house to ourselves as Mom had left a note saying she was over at Sam's house for dinner. Laura looked at me and smiled. She took me by the hand and led me upstairs.
We sat down on the bed facing each other. We just looked in each other's eyes. She lifted her hand up and caressed the side of my face. I could feel myself trembling slightly. I hoped that I always felt that way when she touched me like that. She leaned over slightly and we began to kiss. Our arms drew us closer into a deep embrace. I felt her hand starting to gently explore my body. She guided one of my hands down to her breasts, and I slowly rubbed her nipples, as she had shown me earlier.
We then lay down on the bed and continued to make out and cuddle. Laura then unbuttoned her top, exposing her bra.
"You'll soon have these." She took off her top and then her bra, exposing her breasts. "I figure you are curious about them."
She had me gently rub her nipples. I watched as her nipples hardened and seemed to grow in size. It was such a sharing moment. She was right about my curiosity. I had countless questions and didn't know where to begin. I had seen pictures of breasts and had felt a few, but this was different. I couldn't wait until my own breasts began growing. Laura explained how the sensations of pleasure went deep into her chest and that it wasn't just a localized sensation. She smiled as she told me that she couldn't wait until she could return this pleasure to me.
She then reached over and helped me out of my top. I felt a little strange as she helped me out of my bra exposing my chest. She rubbed my nipples, but they weren't that sensitive. She told me that they would become fun to play with. She cupped what little fat there was.
"Don't worry, my love. They'll grow into lovely breasts just like mine."
We then kissed again. I caressed her breasts while she did the same to me. That was as far as we went that night. Laura was slowly bringing me along and I was a willing subject. Any doubts I had about being on the right path about my sexuality were gone. I had no desire at all to be with Laura, in a male role, as Eric would have tried.
We got dressed and sat there and talked. I showed her the expensive lingerie that Mrs. Lincoln bought me. Laura was very impressed.
"What do you think will happen when I go off to college?" she asked, as she examined the lavender set.
"I don't know. I don't want to think about it right now." I couldn't imagine being separated from her.
"We'll have to talk about it eventually, my love," reiterated Laura. "But we have time for now to be together."
We began to kiss again. I couldn't imagine being without her.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Seven
We went downstairs and fixed dinner. I threw together some leftover chicken and rice. It wasn't too bad. We talked about school and the countdown to prom and then graduation. We had about two months of school left, give or take a few days. It almost didn't seem possible that I had only been Erika for around eight months.
"When will you be making your name change legal?" asked Laura.
"Mom is getting the paperwork and we're going to submit it in a few weeks."
"So what's your new middle name going to be?" she asked, taking a bite of food.
"I really don't know," I replied. I took a bite of chicken, it wasn't bad.
"Huh?" Laura had a look of surprise on her face.
"Mom is going to pick it for me, just like she would have if I'd been born a girl. Either she hasn't decided yet or she's is keeping it a secret," I explained.
"Maybe she should make it a contest and have people post suggestions on the Internet. It could be the 'Help name my transsexual teenage daughter contest'," quipped Laura. We both started laughing at such a silly suggestion. I wondered what sort of entries I would get, if any.
After dinner we cleaned up and then went into the family room and watched TV together. We cuddled together on the couch.
Laura left around 10:00. I fixed a mug of tea and tried to finish reading a book for my American Lit class. We had to read two books by the same author and then write a comparison of the two. We were supposed to pick two books that told different types of stories. I selected two books by John Steinbeck. I had read "The Grapes of Wrath" before break and now I was finishing up "Cannery Row". Mom had suggested him and I was glad she did. I really loved his writing style; it was so visual. I decided that I would have to go to Monterey, California someday.
I was completely lost in the story when Sam and Mom came home. I didn't even hear Sam's car pull in the driveway. I jumped when the front door opened!
They came in and joined me at the kitchen table. Mom fixed some coffee for Sam and a cup of tea for herself.
"How was your day?" asked Mom.
I told her all about the sale and Mrs. Lincoln and the idiots.
"Sounds like she would have been a good DA," suggested Sam, chuckling, "or maybe a good cop!"
"So, how was your evening?" I asked. I got up to fix another mug of tea.
Mom told me how they'd gone for a long drive and ended up at Sam's for dinner.
"By the way, Sam picked up your name change paperwork, would you like to see it?" asked Mom.
"Absolutely," I answered.
"Now it isn't complete yet as I still haven't decided on your middle name, but here it is," said Mom as she placed an official form in front of me.
I read it and saw my original name, Eric Alexander Walters and then Erika listed as my new first name. It was another of those real moments that I have mentioned before.
"She must be very tired," remarked Mom sarcastically.
"Yes, she doesn't seem too alert or observant," added Sam.
I looked up at them and saw they were both smiling. I looked back at the paperwork to see what I'd missed. Then I saw it. In the block for my new name was the last name Warren. I sat there staring at it, the meaning sinking in. I looked up and saw that Mom was now wearing an engagement ring and a big, happy grin.
A huge smile appeared on my face. "This is so wonderful! Congratulations!" I squealed. I got up and hugged and kissed both of them. "When did this happen?"
"Sam asked me this afternoon," said Mom. I'd never seen her so happy.
"I take it you approve?" asked Sam.
"Absolutely! You don't know how happy I'm for you guys!" I could feel tears of joy forming in my eyes.
"There is one more thing. However, we wanted your approval first before we started the paperwork," explained Mom.
"What's that?" I asked. I couldn't imagine what he was going to say next.
"Well, Erika, I know you're almost eighteen and that you'll soon be going to college, but how would you feel about me adopting you and making you my legal daughter?" asked Sam.
It took me a few seconds for his words to sink in. My smile got even bigger and the tears of joy came streaming down. "You really want to do that? I'd love to have you as my dad!" I exclaimed. He took me into his arms and hugged me. I instantly felt safer and secure as I felt his arms surround me.
So, looking back at what happened, in his perverted attempt to destroy me Jason not only made me stronger but he started the chain of events that led to my having a complete family. Life comes with strange and ironic twists.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Eight
Sunday morning I was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper and enjoying a mug of English Breakfast Tea. I was still in my pjs and robe and the bunny slippers Paul had given me for Christmas. I had the day off and I wanted to relax. It seemed like it had been ages since I had a day with no agenda. The birds at the feeder constantly distracted me, but it was a pleasant distraction. From where I was sitting I could look right at the feeder hanging from the big tree in the backyard. I got a real kick out of watching the variety of birds that came to eat at the feeder, and I planned on getting a bird book so I could identify them. I had just filled the feeder and had tossed some seed and peanuts on the ground this morning.
I was in an excellent mood due to the wonderful news that I'd the previous night. Knowing that Mom and Sam were going to get married made me giddy with happiness. What made me even happier was knowing that Sam wanted to adopt me. It really helped my self-confidence.
I really didn't have a large extended family, especially since my birth father had never acknowledged me. Mom had told some of our relatives of my transition and only a few had responded positively. Most never responded, at all and a few returned our Christmas cards unopened. However, knowing that Sam wanted me as his daughter was a huge boost.
I knew Sam had spent the night with Mom. It made me feel so secure knowing that he wanted to be with her. The shower was running, so I knew they were up. I glanced outside and saw a gray squirrel grab a peanut and make a run across the yard. Terri said squirrels were pests, but I thought they were fun to watch.
Mom came into the kitchen a few minutes later. She turned the stove back on to heat up the water.
"Good morning, Mom."
She smiled. "Morning, dear."
Mom had rarely had boyfriends overnight when we lived back in San Diego, and when she did she'd always seemed guilty about it. I was pleased to see that she was now so relaxed and happy.
After she fixed her tea she joined me at the table. "I see someone threw some peanuts under the feeder," remarked Mom. I looked back and saw a big blue and white bird fly away with a peanut.
"Was that a blue jay?" I asked. I was pretty ignorant about East Coast birds, not that I was all that educated about West Coast birds!
"Yes, I think it was," answered Mom. "Did you sleep well?"
"I guess so. I was up quite a while thinking about everything that went down last night. I'm so happy about you two getting married!"
"I know it's kind of sudden, but we saw no reason to wait," added Mom.
"How will his family react?" I asked.
"Well, he seems to think that they'll approve. Most of his family is down in Philadelphia and New Jersey. He said that his family has been bugging him to get married for years."
I wondered what it would be like to suddenly have a bigger family. I then realized I knew nothing about Sam's extended family. I wondered how they'd feel about him marrying a woman with a teenage transgendered daughter. I also hadn't known that he'd never been married.
"Have you talked about a date?" I asked. I watched another blue jay grab a peanut.
"My, we are nosey," replied Mom with a smile. She took a sip of her tea. "We talked about July or August."
"Cool." I began to think about what I would wear.
"I'm glad you approve. We have decided that we want the ceremony up here in Golden Hill. I want the people who are special to me to be there. I've made so many good friends here, and they mean more to me than some people back in California who I just happen to be related to. Sam feels that his family won't mind the drive up here, and he also wants his friends to attend."
I knew what she meant. Besides my friends from school and work I had also grown close to many people here. Terri meant more to me than any of my real relatives. Then there were Mrs. Lincoln, Ms. Bell, and Jenny McCall. It bothered me a little that our real family rejected me without ever even seeing me as Erika, but that was their loss.
"Of course, we both want you to be part of the ceremony." She paused for a second and then started to laugh. "I never thought that I'd be asking you to be one of my bridesmaids!"
We both started laughing. I was soon crying from laughing so hard. Sam walked in and stared at us. He just shook his head, "I don't want to know."
All we had was instant coffee, and Sam said that would have to change or the marriage was off. Coffee drinkers can be so grumpy in the morning! He begrudgingly accepted the instant. He just stared like I was insane when I suggested that he tries some tea.
Mom fixed pancakes and we sat back and enjoyed a nice family breakfast. As far as I was concerned, Sam was my dad now. The paperwork was strictly a formality.
Chapter One-Hundred-Twenty-Nine
After breakfast I excused myself and went upstairs to shower and change. I stripped down and did a quick check of my chest. There was still no change, but considering that I'd only been on hormones for two weeks that was expected. Still, a girl can hope! I also examined my scar and my crooked nose. I wondered if Dr. Ayres was serious about his offer.
The scar was like a battle honor. It had been my daily reminder of what Jason had done to me and how I'd survived. It had also served as physical proof to the rest of the world. Maybe I'd seen it as proof that I was really female because of what he had done to me. But now I felt confident that I no longer needed it. I decided to talk to Mom about Dr. Ayres' offer in a few weeks. He had also suggested a cream I could get that would help the scar heal.
I wanted to see Laura and Cat to share the great news. I got dressed in casual clothes. After my panties, bra, and inserts, I put on my new gray NYC t-shirt and then my overalls. It was getting warmer, but it was still too cool for sandals, and besides it looked like rain. I went back in the bathroom and applied my makeup and checked my hair. I smiled, thinking how it had taken me so long to just put on lipstick when I first got started.
I wanted to wait until after 11:00 before I called Laura and Cat. I went downstairs and finished the last chapters of "Cannery Row." When I reached the last page, I closed my eyes along with the book. I wanted to savor the story and the characters a bit longer. I snapped out of my thoughts of Monterey when I heard Sam calling me.
I got up and joined them in the kitchen. "We need to cover one more thing," explained Mom. "Do you have any objections to Sam moving in here?"
"No. None at all and you really don't need to ask my permission."
Mom smiled. "I appreciate that, dear. We just wanted to be sure that you're okay with all the changes going on."
It was my turn to smile. "Mom, you and Sam accept me undergoing a gender change. So what's the big deal about you two living together?"
Sam just chuckled and shook his head.
It was decided that Sam would keep his old place and use it as storage until his lease expired. Our house was big enough for three of us and it was an easy drive to work for both of them.
They left to go over to his place to pack up enough stuff for him to get by for a couple of days. Mom also wanted to clean out his fridge, so that it didn't turn into a science experiment.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty
I called up Cat and Laura and told them that I had to see them. They arrived a little while later and I could barely hold in my enthusiasm. I had to make Cat promise not to tell her mom.
"So what's the news?" asked Cat.
"Sam asked Mom to marry him! And he also wants to adopt me!" I exclaimed. My best friends were immediately hugging me.
"Erika Warren. It has a nice ring to it," commented Laura with a smile.
"I like the sound of it myself," nodded Cat.
"I don't even have to change my initials!" I quipped.
We decided to celebrate by going out to lunch. As we pulled into the parking lot of Guido's, we saw Alex's car. We walked in and saw Alex and Kristen sitting next to Mike and Tracey. They waved us over.
It was great being with them as we all had a lot to catch up on. I told them about the return of the Red Hill girls and their parents.
Mike told us that he and Alex had gone to State U during break and had met with the coaches. He was pretty excited; it looked like he might get to play immediately as they had a real shortage of kick returners and defensive backs. Alex said that it looked like he might get red- shirted his first year as they had a lot of depth at quarterback. That meant he wouldn't play his first year. But he didn't seem too upset, as it would give him a year to get used to college ball. He said that quarterbacks needed more time to adjust to college than kick returners. Mike retorted that he was just jealous.
They all wanted to hear about my trip to New York. I passed my pictures around, and there were looks of disbelief from the guys when they saw the pictures of me with the models.
"No way! You really met her? Do you know this girl is in the latest SI swimsuit edition?" Mike was pointing to one woman in my photos.
Tracey glared at him. "I doubt that Erika has looked at that issue and, by the way, what were you doing looking at it?"
"Hey, babe, I just borrowed it from Alex. I was just reading the articles."
"Hey! Keep me out of this. I don't know what you're talking about!" Alex backpedaled, laughing.
Tracey and Kristen were staring silently at their boyfriends.
"I think they owe us an apology," growled Kristen. "I think they should take us out somewhere really nice for dinner on prom night. What do you think, Tracey?"
"Nice and expensive," added Tracey with a smile.
"So McDonalds is out?" offered Alex. "I promise that I'll super-size your meal!"
"Okay, we'll make reservations for here," replied Mike. He leaned over and kissed Tracey. We all started laughing.
"You know what would be really fun? If we all went to dinner together," suggested Kristen.
"I agree," added Tracey.
I looked at Laura and saw her nodding at me. "That sounds great. Cat, do you think Matt would like that?"
"Sure, that sounds cool," Cat concurred.
Kristen and Tracey both looked at Cat and smiled. "So tell us... who is this Matt?"
Cat went on to tell everyone about Matt. I could tell that she was really in love with him. I was very happy for her.
Then Laura spoke up. "Erika also has some great news. Go on, tell them," she said, nudging me in the ribs.
I went on to tell them about Mom and Sam's engagement. They all congratulated me. Laura pointed out that I'd left something out.
"What is she talking about?" asked Alex.
"Sam is going to legally adopt me as his daughter!" Each time I said those words I felt a warm glow throughout my body.
"That's so wonderful. We're so happy for you!" exclaimed Kristen.
We spent the next hour talking about all the changes in our lives. As with every time we were together lately, there was a feeling that we wanted time to slow down, just so we could enjoy the moment a little longer. You want to keep friends like these your whole life. We made promises that we'd always get together, knowing deep down that it might never happen.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-One
After lunch we went back to my house. Mom and Sam had arrived just ahead of us. We helped them carry in Sam's stuff.
"A coffee pot? Do you mean you're going to try to convert the heathens?" asked Cat as she looked in the box she was carrying.
"Well, I feel it's my duty to help educate the closed-minded," smiled Sam.
"Never! You can have my teabags when you drag them from my cold dead hands!" I growled.
"Okay, Erika Heston... we see where you are coming from," quipped Cat.
We brought the stuff inside. Cat and Laura congratulated Mom and Sam.
"You haven't told your mom yet, have you, Cat?" asked Mom, as she set a box on the counter.
"No, I haven't. Erika made me promise to wait. But I know she's home right now."
Mom picked up the phone and called up Terri and invited her over. I helped Sam carry some stuff upstairs.
"When are you buying your car?" asked Sam as he hung up his suits in the closet.
"Mom told you about our little bet? I really haven't thought about it much. I've been too excited to see you two together." I put the bags on the floor.
"I have to tell you that I fell for her the first time I saw her. It was very hard to keep a professional distance during the trial. It also gave me added incentive to win your case. I take all my cases seriously, but this was the first one that was really personal. I really wanted to win and put him away because he had hurt you," he confessed.
"I'm really happy that you accept me for who and what I am."
"I saw the real you during the trial process," he replied.
By the time we got downstairs Terri had just come in and Mom was telling her about the engagement. Terri immediately hugged Mom. She then went over and hugged Sam.
"This is wonderful. You two are a great couple," stated Terri. She looked over and saw Cat and Laura standing there. "I suppose you found out before me?"
"Not only that, but I heard some other good news before you!" added Cat.
"Sam is adopting Erika," said Mom.
"I figured I might as well go for broke!" added Sam. "I might as well go from bachelor to husband and father!"
Terri gave me a big hug. She then pulled Mom away to get the details on the wedding.
Cat, Laura, and I helped Sam get the rest of his stuff out of his car. There was a small side room off the living room. Mom and I had used it for storage, but now it would become Sam's office. He told me that he'd have a desk delivered later this week. It didn't take us that long to clean it out. We carried the boxes down to the basement and then joined Mom and Terri in the kitchen.
Sam found a space for his coffee machine on the counter. He seemed very pleased with himself as he started a pot. I actually like the smell of coffee. It's the taste that I've never really gotten used to, with cappuccino being an exception.
Laura had to take off to have dinner with her family, and I broke away from everyone else so I could kiss her goodbye.
"I'll pick you up in the morning, love." We then kissed goodbye.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Two
It was my first day back from break, and I needed to see if we'd all made it back. I knew that there would be at least four of us. I'd seen Denise out in the parking lot as we pulled in. She had bleached her hair white and cut it shorter. Surprisingly she looked good that way. So there'd be at least four left. There was no doubt about Caroline, and Ann had bought a prom dress. I looked around and saw Claire walking down the hall with her flute. I said hi and she waved back. So we had five at least.
I hadn't seen Lisa yet and I feared that she'd dropped out. I then saw Ann walking out of our restroom. I stopped and said hi. I asked if she'd seen Lisa and she shook her head no. I ran out of time and I had to go to homeroom.
"So?" asked Cat, as I sat down next to her.
"I don't now. I didn't see her or..." I paused when I realized that I didn't know Lisa's male name.
"It's Glenn," said Cat, obviously reading my mind.
"Glenn?" I asked.
"Yes, Glenn. Well, you'll find out for sure when you get to American Lit."
The rest of the morning was tough. I didn't want Lisa to be gone. I didn't know Glenn. Lisa, on the other hand, was a good friend. This was hard, as this was the first time that the possibility of a contestant dropping out actually bothered me. I dreaded going into American Lit and seeing some boy who looked like my friend Lisa. I know that I should have wanted the numbers to shrink, but Lisa was my friend.
I looked for Lisa during lunch, but she was nowhere to be seen. No one else had seen her. The good news was that no one had seen Glenn either. I tried to enjoy lunch with my friends. I passed my photos around and we talked about the prom.
I sat down in American Lit and saw the seat next to me was empty. It was Lisa's. Class started and she was marked absent. I knew that I had to see Ms. B as soon as possible.
After school, I went immediately to Ms. B's office. She smiled and asked me in.
"It's good to see you, Erika. I heard that you had a wonderful time in New York with Aunt Silvia," remarked Ms. B with a sly smile. "We do have some things to talk about."
"I do have a lot of questions, but I'm worried about Lisa right now," I interrupted.
"Don't be. We had a call from her parents this morning. Their flight was delayed and they didn't get back to Golden Hill until early morning. She'll be back in school tomorrow. You look very relieved."
"Yes, I was worried that she might have dropped out," I replied, feeling suddenly relieved.
"Wouldn't it serve your purposes better if she'd dropped out? She's your rival for the scholarship, you know."
"I don't care about that. Lisa is a friend."
"Very unselfish attitude," answered Ms. B with a smile, "not totally unexpected however."
We talked a bit about my trip with Mrs. Lincoln, my health, and Mom's engagement. Ms. B brought up my conversation with Mrs. Lincoln on the ride to New York.
"I promise to keep what Mrs. Lincoln told me secret."
"I know you will, and I appreciate that. The note was destroyed, so there is no proof. I've shared the truth with my family including Tom Jr." confessed Ms. B.
"How did he take it?"
"Like I did. He was sad that his father was unable to either get help or accept himself. He was also angry that society's pressures made his father feel like an outcast. He also decided that he'd do his part to change people's attitudes so others wouldn't suffer like his dad."
"Is that why he led the raid against Red Hill?" I asked.
"Yes, I think it had something to do with it. Thankfully, he works with the law now."
It was getting late and I had to get to work. Ms. B gave me a ride home.
"I know that I can never thank you enough for everything you've done for me this year," I stated as we pulled into my driveway.
"Your happiness is my reward," she replied.
I felt a lot better about everything as I walked into my house.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Three
Mom dropped me off at work on her way to class. We were each on our own that night, as Sam had called and said that he'd be working late to prepare for a trial starting that week.
There were still girls coming in for dresses, but the frenzy was over. Mrs. Lincoln said it was the most successful sale ever and I was happy to have been part of it. The night was spent helping Mel rearrange some displays. We worked well together since I was immune to her sarcasm, and I could give it back pretty well when I needed to.
My problems started when I took the trash out back. I felt a slight bit of fear as I walked back from dumping the trash. As I walked back to the store, I had a sudden sensation that I was in danger and I had to fight the urge to run back to the store. I didn't freak out or anything, but it did bother me. I did feel my heart pounding as I walked very quickly back into the store.
Once inside, the feeling of fear went away as fast as it had arrived. I went back to the front of the store as if nothing had happened but there must have been something in the way I looked or acted that gave me away. Cindy asked me what was wrong. I told her nothing, but I knew that she didn't believe me. The rest of the evening passed without any problems.
On the drive home, Cindy brought it up again. "Okay, Erika, what happened?"
I explained the feeling of sudden panic in the hallway.
"I want you to tell Jenny about this. You still have a long road ahead of you," she ordered in a very serious tone.
"Did you have a similar experience?" I asked.
"Yes, I had some things to deal with. My recovery was very cyclic, and I went through massive ups and down. It was a bit frustrating at times. Basically, what I want to tell you is that you need to stay in therapy. It will really help you."
I wanted to ask her more questions, but I didn't want to pry. Maybe she could sense my questions as I sat there in silence.
"Look, why don't we get together and talk about this sometime? I know you have group on Saturdays, so why don't I pick you up afterwards and we can go somewhere private and talk about it?" she offered as she pulled into our driveway.
"I appreciate it, that sounds like a great idea," I said. I gave her a big hug and then walked into the house. Thankfully there was no return of the panic I had felt earlier.
To be honest, I was getting fed up with group. There was too much anger and living in the past in many of them. It had helped me through the worst after the attack. I wanted to move on with my life and not dwell on the past. I wanted to talk to someone like Cindy one on one.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Four
When I got inside, I found Mom and Sam setting out dinner. They'd both just gotten home and neither had eaten. They'd had just cooked a pot of spaghetti and it smelled great. I was also hungry, as I'd only had a cup of tea at work.
We talked about our day as we got dinner ready. I prepared the salad and told them that Cindy and I would be meeting after group on Saturday. I didn't tell them about my little panic attack, as I saw no reason to make them worry.
Mom was really enjoying her classes. She said that she was thinking about going for her MBA, especially if her company would pick up most of the tuition. Sam headed that he thought it was a great idea, as he poured her a glass of red wine.
"Terri is thinking about doing the same thing, so we could study together," said Mom, as she took a sip of her wine. "Mmm... that's really good!"
"That would be great. When I start classes, we could form our own sorority!" I quipped.
Sam just shook his head, "That'd be great for my image. I can see the headlines now 'DA Moves into Sorority House!'", he joked as he sliced the bread.
Dinner was great. I didn't mind that it was so late. Just sitting there with Mom and Sam felt so good. It was worth the wait to have a complete family.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Five
I woke up with a start around 3:00 AM. At first, I was completely disoriented and panicky. It took me a second to calm down and reassure myself that everything was okay. I'd just come out of a horrific nightmare. In it, I was back in Jason's van. I was taped up and he was about to attack me again. It seemed so real. I turned on my light and had to see that it was just a bad dream. I then noticed that I was soaked in sweat. I got up and got a drink of water and changed my pjs.
I'd had many nightmares about the attack before, but they'd never felt so real. The last one had been during the trial. Combined with the earlier panic attack at work I was really worried. Was I about to have a second collapse? Three in the morning is a great time for personal fears to sink in. I could feel tears forming in my eyes. I went to an old ally to force my fears away. But bringing up my hatred for Jason only made me feel worse. Was I becoming as bitter and angry as Dana and some of the others?
I didn't want to try to sleep, afraid of another nightmare, and I was debating on what to do next when I heard Mom at my door.
"What's wrong, honey?" she asked. She walked in and sat down on my bed.
I went on to tell her about my nightmare and the earlier incident. I expected her to give me grief over not telling her about the incident at work, but she said nothing. She just sat there and put her arm around me and listened to me. I felt better talking about it with her and soon felt very sleepy.
I woke up at my regular time. I was tired, but I felt calm. I showered and dressed and went downstairs for breakfast.
Mom and Sam were already downstairs. I could smell the aroma of Sam's coffee. It instantly made me feel safe and secure. To this day, the smell of coffee in the morning is very comforting, even if I still drink tea.
I greeted them and sat down at the table. From the concerned looks on their faces, I knew they'd been talking about me.
"I'm calling Jenny this morning," stated Mom. I knew from the serious tone of her voice that this was not subject to discussion.
"I understand," I replied. I had a regular meeting with her after school, but I knew that it was important that she knew what had happened. "I know I should have told you about work last night. I just didn't want you to worry and I thought it was a one time incident."
"You can always talk to us about everything, Erika," reminded Mom, "It's our job to worry about you."
"Erika, you are very important to us. Seeking help is a sign of strength and not weakness," added Sam.
I got up and hugged both of them. Thankfully I held back my tears.
"I'm so grateful that I have such understanding parents. I want to make one thing very clear, that this relapse or whatever it was had nothing to do with you, Dad."
"I know that, hon," he replied
That was the first time I called Sam "Dad". It felt very good. I could tell that it got to him too: his grin was a mile wide.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Six
Cat sensed that something was wrong, but she waited for me to bring it up. Laura looked upset as I told them what had happened.
"You may want to lose your hatred of Jason, but I wish he was dead," uttered Laura. I'd never heard such bitterness in her voice.
"Look... no need for you guys to be upset. I'll get through this. I won't try to carry this whole weight on my shoulders like last time."
"You've got that right," added Cat. "I know that I don't really need to say this, but if you need to talk, regardless of the time, call me."
"That goes double for me," smiled Laura.
"Thanks. Now do me a favor and keep this between us, okay?" I asked.
We pulled into the student lot and made our way to homeroom. I was happy to see Lisa as we entered the school. We agreed to talk during American Lit.
Laura and I kissed goodbye. I told her that I needed her more than ever. She smiled and said she felt the same way. I felt better as I walked into homeroom. Paul was in full class clown mode. He was finishing telling some story that had everyone laughing. Even though we had broken up months ago, we still cared a lot about each other. He obvious sensed that I was troubled and he tried to cheer me up. I think that he still felt some guilt about the attack. He came up and modeled the t-shirt that I'd bought him in NYC. He did some silly poses and I had to admit that it made me laugh.
The rest of my day went pretty well. Being around people was the best medicine and I felt better as the day progressed.
Lisa and I had a good talk at lunch. She told me that her family had flown down to Washington, DC during break. Her father was being offered a job and they'd turned his interview into a short vacation.
"So, if he gets the job, when will you move?" I asked.
"He'll go there by himself, then Mom and the rest of us will join him after I graduate. They want me to finish high school here," she replied.
"Are you staying in the contest?" I asked.
"Yes, for now anyway. I'm having some second thoughts," she confessed.
"Well, do what is right for you. I'll be your friend either way." I made no effort to talk her into staying in. It would have to be her choice.
"Thanks, Erika, I appreciate that you'll always be my friend regardless of my decision!"
I sat there for a moment then spoke. "You need to decide what feels good for yourself. You know, better than I, that the class will support your decision."
"So you wouldn't care if I came to school as Glenn tomorrow?" she asked.
"I'd miss Lisa, but I figure that Glenn would be a great friend too."
"Thanks," she said.
I had no idea of what decision she was going to make. But I knew that it was important that she makes the choice that would make her happiest.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Seven
After school I met Mom and she drove me over to see Jenny. We talked about my day at school and how I felt. I knew Mom was more concerned than she showed. After all, she'd skipped her class that night so she could be with me.
Jenny met us in the reception area and walked me back to her office. I was afraid that she was about to put huge restrictions on my life again, or even worse, blame this on Sam moving in.
She had me tell her what had happened and she allowed me to express my fears. I was relieved that she said that she'd let me go on with my present schedule. She also said that Sam's being there was obviously good for me. I then asked her why I suddenly had these incidents after going for weeks with no problems. She went on to tell me again about Post Traumatic Stress Syndrome and Rape Trauma Syndrome.
"Erika, anytime a person goes through a traumatic experience the effects can be very long lasting. Having fears and nightmares are very common. I can't promise that they will go away. I'll try and help you learn to live with them."
"So, I may have these sorts of things the rest of my life?" I asked, dreading her answer.
"I can't answer that. But I want you to know that this is part of the healing process and that it isn't your fault. We accept residual pain as part of recovery from an injury to our bodies. It's more difficult to accept it when it's to our mind and soul," she answered.
We talked more about what was going on and how I should try cope with my fears and nightmares. I was happy that she didn't talk down to me or treat me like a kid. I also accepted that I'd need her for a long time. She thought that seeing Cindy would be a good idea and it would help us both.
We talked much longer than normal, but she felt it was necessary. We made an appointment for the following week and she told me to call her if I needed to. I promised that I'd do as she asked.
I spent a quiet night at home, not planning on staying up too late. I needed a good night's sleep. I talked to Laura for a while and then traded a few e-mails with Cat. I hoped that their strength would carry me through this rough spot.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Eight
Once again my sleep was shattered by nightmares that forced me to relive what Jason had done to me. This time it was more horrible as it diverted from what had actually happened. I was on the ground and Jason was holding a knife to my throat. I fought back this time, and I saw the knife being raised and being slammed down towards my throat. I screamed and woke in my darkened room. I was breathing heavily, my heart was pounding, and my face was wet with sweat. I fumbled for the light and was relieved to see that I was in my room. The feeling of panic began to subside.
I sat there for a second and was startled by Mom opening my door. I managed to smile when she looked in.
"Sorry." I wiped the tears from my face.
She came in and sat next to me. "Tell me about it."
I told her about the nightmare. I hadn't realized at first that I had actually screamed. I was worried that my behavior would negatively affect their relationship.
"I guess Sam is having second thoughts about moving in with you and your crazy daughter."
"No, he isn't," answered Sam. He was standing in my doorway. "You're not crazy, Erika; please don't say that again."
I looked up and smiled, it was either that or start crying, "Okay, Dad." I cannot express what his support meant to me.
They sat up with me for a little while. I told them that I was better and that they should go back to bed. I then went back to bed and thankfully had no more nightmares.
Chapter One-Hundred-Thirty-Nine
Jenny had told me that I might have a series of nightmares. She'd said that it could last a few days or go on much longer. I was beginning to see the real hideous nature of Jason's crime. He'd violated me in more ways than I had imagined.
I decided to maintain the open lines of communication between myself and Cat and Laura. Cat found the fact that the latest dream deviated from reality very interesting.
"In the actual attack you didn't initially resist, and in your dream you tried to fight him and he obviously was going to kill you," explained Cat.
"Thanks, I feel much better now, Dr. Hawkins," I quipped.
"Okay, smartass, what if this means you're trying to work out any guilt you have over not fighting back?" asked Cat. She then cracked a smile.
"Well then, I now know that initially screaming would have been a bad idea. So what do you think suddenly caused this?" I asked.
"Save that question for Jenny," suggested Cat. "Seriously... you should keep a journal and write all this down, including the dreams."
"I will. Thanks for caring."
"Do you really think that dreams have real meaning?" asked Laura.
"I don't know. But I do know that those nightmares were very realistic," I answered.
"I think they have meaning if we want them to," added Cat.
"Changing the subject, are you sticking around this afternoon to help Coach Chambers?" asked Laura.
"Yes. Jenny told me that I could keep my regular schedule. Why?" I asked.
"Just wondering if you want a ride home or not. I have to stick around for a couple of hours today. The prom committee needs my expert leadership!" she stated with a large dose of sarcasm.
"That would be nice, thanks," I replied. I suspected that something was up, but kept silent.
The weather was really nice. It was sunny and warm and there was a nice breeze blowing. I was wearing a khaki skirt, a blue top and my school jacket. I'd also taken my sandals out of their winter hibernation. They felt good and served as a promise of warmer weather.
During homeroom I was given a pass to see Ms. B. I figured that it had something to do with my latest problems. Sure enough Ms. B wanted me to know that she was there to help.
I sat down in her office. This was one of my safe havens. We all have places where we know that we are safe, or at least feel safe. Now I knew why she, along with a few other teachers, had a Safe Zone sticker on her door. This was a sign to any student that they had a refuge.
I proceeded to tell her about my nightmares and the panic attack. I really appreciated all my friends' concern and help, but at the same time I felt a little embarrassed by it. I was also a bit afraid that my continuing problems would have a negative effect on my friends and family. Yes, I know this was dumb, but those sorts of things go through your head at times like that.
"By the way, there will a special meeting at lunch tomorrow for the group," said Ms. B.
I looked at her and wondered what she meant by 'special meeting'. I knew that it was pointless to ask, so I didn't bother.
The rest of school went by without any problems. My problems weren't being around people; it was when I was alone that they arrived. The only side effect of my problems was that I was tired most of the time. I was desperate for a good night's sleep.
Helping Coach during practice was fun, and by afternoon the weather was beautiful making it a pleasure to be outside. Maybe you need a harsh winter to really appreciate the nice days. This would have been a typical day in San Diego, and I doubt that most of us there would have given it much thought. Coach kept me busy and I was darting around from one part of the practice field to another. I didn't mind, as I was having too much fun just being out with the team.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty
After practice I changed and caught up with Laura. She told me about all the politics going into the planning for the prom. I haven't talked a lot about Laura's role as class president all that much. She's a very effective leader, however. She didn't try to do everything herself and had delegated a lot of tasks to the rest of the student government. She told me that she really enjoyed being in charge and bringing order to chaos. The class had been wise to elect her.
She drove me home and we went over to see Cat. We sat up in her room and talked.
"Erika, I just got a new cell phone, and I want you to call me if you have another nightmare. Don't worry about waking me up." I knew that this wasn't just being said out of politeness; Cat didn't function that way. She wrote the number down and handed it to me.
I took the card and put it in my purse. "Thanks." There was much I could have said, but it was unnecessary with Cat. I knew by Laura's reaction that they were both in on this.
Cat showed me some websites about Post Traumatic Stress Syndrome and Rape Trauma Syndrome. Jenny had given me a list that included some of these sites during my collapse after the trial. Cat went to one and pointed out a section to me showing the importance of being around loved ones and friends.
"We're going to be with you through this. Never, ever doubt that," reiterated Cat.
"And don't worry about this affecting us. If anything, I love you even more," added Laura.
I sat there for a second and tried to stay composed. I knew that if I started to talk I'd start crying.
"It's okay to cry Erika, chicks are allowed to do that." Cat smiled.
I followed her suggestion and had a really good soul-cleansing cry while Laura and Cat held me; I could feel their strength being passed on to me.
The release of emotion felt good. It wasn't as draining as responding to the nightmares; in some ways it made me stronger. I excused myself to wash my face. Thankfully I didn't have a lot of makeup on, so I didn't have 'raccoon eyes' from mascara. The cold water worked wonders.
Cat asked if Laura and I wanted to stay for dinner. I figured that Laura already had permission. It wouldn't surprise me if Mom and Terri were in on this conspiracy. I called Mom up and she said that it was a great idea.
Thankfully our dinner conversation had nothing to do with my issues. We just had normal talk about school, the prom, college, etc - nothing too deep or serious. Terri did bring up the upcoming wedding. Mom had asked her to help plan it, and she was determined to make it into a memorable event. Actually the term she used was the 'Social Event of the Year'. I wasn't sure that Mom wanted something that big, but it was fun to plan. Mom had asked Terri to be the maid of honor. I thought that was appropriate, as she'd become as close as a sister to Mom. Much like Cat and I.
Terri then brought up Sam and Mom's trip to Philadelphia in three weeks. Sam had a conference there and Mom was going with him. It would allow her to meet his family. I was happy that they were going.
"You know you can sleep here, Erika, we have a guest room," suggested Terri.
"She can sleep in my room. I do have a second bed," added Cat.
"Do you think you can have it excavated by then? You only have three weeks!" quipped Terri. Cat's second bed was usually covered with clothes and books.
"That sounds great," I agreed. I knew that I really didn't have a say in this, even if it was an offer. Besides, I really didn't want to be alone while they were away.
We helped clean up after dinner and then I went home. Cat and Laura walked over with me. I didn't argue with them. I was happy that I had such good friends.
I hugged Cat and then kissed Laura goodbye. Mom and Sam were sitting at the kitchen table having coffee. I shook my head in mock disbelief. "You converted her!"
"Yes, and you are next!" said Sam in a monotone, trying to sound like one of the Borg. "Resistance is futile."
I walked over and turned on the kettle and took out the tin that we kept our teabags in. I reached in and took out a bag of my dream tea. Maybe the chai spice black tea would counter any nightmares. I opened the envelope that held the bag and took a deep sniff. I dramatically held up the teabag and placed it slowly in my mug.
"Never!" I pledged.
"On a more serious note, do you think that you should be drinking that this late?" asked Mom.
"Jenny suggested that I try to go on as normally as possible. Besides tea doesn't keep me awake, unlike coffee," I quipped, getting in one more salvo. Sam rolled his eyes then winked at me.
"Okay, I'm just being the concerned mother," Mom stated with a smile.
"Mom, I appreciate that. Speaking of concern, whose idea was the dinner next door?" I asked.
"It was a group idea," confessed Mom. "I want to say that you're lucky to have such loyal friends."
"I know," I answered. The water began to boil and I filled my mug.
I told them about my staying with Terri and Cat while they were in Philadelphia.
"You have no objections?" asked Mom.
"None at all. It'll be fun" I finished preparing my tea and joined them at the table.
"I promise that I'll take you on our next trip down there. I'll love showing you around," offered Sam.
"Will you take me to a real cheesesteak place?" I asked.
"You bet!" he said, "I'll take you down to a place in South Philly. I'll also introduce you to real Philadelphia sticky buns." He then explained what a cheesesteak was to Mom. She looked disgusted by the idea of eating something like that. This from the woman who'd taught me to eat fish tacos!
We talked a while longer and then I went to bed. I hoped that I'd have a restful night. I took out Cat's number and placed it next to my phone. I hoped that I wouldn't need it.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-One
I found myself in the dumpster again. My wrists were taped behind my back,
and I was struggling to get out. The walls of the dumpster were much higher, and this made it more difficult to get out. With great effort, I made it out and fell to the ground. When I got up I saw Jason's van driving towards me. I tried to run, but my legs wouldn't move. The van was just about on top of me when I woke up.
As before, I was breathing hard and my heart felt like it would jump out of my chest. I was also soaked in sweat. I regained control and was comforted by knowing that it was a just a bad dream. Still, it had me badly shaken. I glanced over at the clock and saw that it was 3:45 AM. I sat up, reached over, and turned on the light. I found Cat's number and after a moment's hesitation I called her.
The phone rang and I heard Cat's voice. "How bad was this one?" she asked.
I told her what had happened. She was very compassionate and did her best
to make me feel at ease. We talked for thirty minutes, and then I felt good enough to try to get a bit more sleep. I thanked her being there for me.
At breakfast I told Mom and Sam about my latest nightmare and my conversation with Cat. Mom was a bit peeved at me for not waking her, but also grateful that I had at least sought help. She also said that she was going to call Jenny again. I didn't argue.
"Do you feel up to going to school?" asked Mom
"School isn't a problem; neither is work," I replied.
"Speaking of work, I want to give you a lift there tonight," offered Sam.
"I'd like that. Thanks, Dad."
Cat had updated Laura that morning on my latest nocturnal horror show. She
looked very worried and I tried to reassure her that I was okay. Cat told me that she had e-mailed me my descriptions of the nightmare, so I could show Jenny the next time I saw her.
I went to school and tried to act as if nothing was wrong. That was hard. Part of me didn't want anyone to know about my problems due to pride and fear of being ridiculed. Another part wanted everyone to know. The real me was somewhere in between.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Two
Classes were going pretty well. American Lit was the only class that I had a big project in. I'd read both books and had actually started the paper, even though it wasn't due for two weeks. The rest of my classes were pretty easy. I had a photo essay to finish up, but I still had a few weeks. Child development was a breeze now, and all I had left was a critical book review to write. And in Mr. Kline's class I had pretty much wrapped up an A, thanks to my lecture.
I ran into Caroline on the way to the meeting with Ms. B. Cat and Laura had
told her about my problems. I didn't mind, as Caroline and I had always shared our problems. I asked her to keep it a secret from the rest of the group. I also figured that Caroline was in with Laura and Cat to watch over me.
We were first to the meeting. I asked Caroline if she'd noticed any changes from the hormones. She said that she hadn't seen any yet.
Ms. B came in and said hi. She then told us that our group would need a new name. I immediately thought about Lisa. Before I could ask her, Lisa and Denise walked in together, followed by Ann.
"Claire dropped out?' asked Caroline, her voice showing her disbelief.
"Yes, Charlie called me last night. Apparently he'd just found out that he's been awarded a full scholarship and grant to study music in New York City. He said that there was no need for him to stay in the competition," explained Ms. B.
I was stunned. I thought Claire had looked the most feminine of anyone in the group. I'd also thought that she might have been the third person. I was also amazed at how quickly Ms. B could shift in gender when talking about her. It took me much longer to make the change.
There was a long silence in the group. I didn't know her that well, but she
was nice. On the other hand, it was cool that she'd gotten a scholarship
"How about Fab Five?" asked Caroline.
We all agreed that it was a good name. Denise said that if we dropped to four it would be easy enough to change. That made us all smile a little, even if it was morbid gallows humor. I felt a bit down about Claire dropping out. When we lost someone now, it was like there'd been a death in the family.
"I have something for each of you," said Ms. B. She then handed us each a large envelope.
Inside were 8x10 glossy photos from the fashion show. There were several of me in the wedding dress and one each of the other outfits. There was also a photo of me with everyone else. The one that I liked best was the one with me tossing the bouquet.
We all looked at each other's photos. There was a slip to order duplicates. The bouquet shot was very popular.
"Now we still have a few things in store for you remaining contestants. First off, you'll be required to go to Prom. I know that most of you have already figured that out. In two weeks you'll be working as waitresses at the charity fundraiser."
She went on to explain that every year the town held a fancy charity dinner to raise funds for some civic cause. It was a black tie event and in addition to the meal there was a charity auction. I'd heard them talking about this at work. It would be our next big rush. It was also a tradition for the high school senior class to provide the waitresses. Each group, club, and team was expected to provide volunteers. Of course, we were all volunteered. Additionally the school would ask for volunteers. The guys didn't get out of this as they served as waiters and busboys. She told us we would have a meeting with all the workers next week.
There were some groans, but I thought it would be fun until I realized that Mom and Sam would most likely be there, along with Mrs. Lincoln! Still it should be fun.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Three
Sam waited downstairs as I changed for work. Even though I'd have to change again once I was at work, I knew that Mrs. Lincoln didn't approve of staff arriving in jeans. I slipped on a floral pattern dress and some heels. I was actually used to wearing them now.
On the way over to work Sam and I talked. He told me that Jenny wanted to see me on Saturday. I was expecting something like that. I was also pleased that he was showing concern for me. Then I brought up the charity dinner and how I would be working as a waitress.
"Well, now I have another reason to attend. It's a great deal of fun, and you'll have a great time."
Sam walked me into the mall. He claimed that he wanted to meet my co- workers, but I knew that he wanted to look after me. I didn't mind, as it was cool showing off my new dad.
I introduced him to Cindy and Mel and I went back to change. I stopped first at Mrs. Lincoln's office and knocked at her door.
"Excuse me, Mrs. Lincoln, but I have someone up front that I'd like you to meet."
"Who is that, my dear?" she asked.
"My dad, Sam Warren, the DA," I stated with a sense of pride.
"Well, that's someone I want to meet. Thank you for telling me." I saw her look at her watch and I got the hint to get ready for work. "Erika, I do want to talk to you later this evening,"
"Yes, Mrs. Lincoln," I answered. Obviously, Ms. B had talked to her.
I went back and changed to my dress for the evening. It was a nice light spring dress. I had to admit that wearing it made me feel better.
I walked out and saw Sam talking to Mrs. Lincoln. Not surprisingly they got along quite well. Sam let out a low whistle when I joined them. I felt my face blush. He told me that he'd pick me up after work.
Mel and Cindy were very impressed with Sam. When Cindy and I were alone she
talked to me a little about her case. The DA who'd prosecuted it didn't do a good job in her opinion.
"From everything I've heard about Sam, I wish he'd worked my case. You still on for Saturday?" asked Cindy.
"Yes, I really need to talk with you," I stated.
Mrs. Lincoln didn't give me the strict talking to that I'd expected. Instead, she showed her concern and told me that if I needed time off that it wouldn't be a problem. I told her that work was something I looked forward to and that Jenny had agreed that it was good for me.
"I'm looking forward to seeing you at the charity dinner," added Mrs. Lincoln, as I walked out of her office. I was happy to see Ms. B was keeping everyone well informed.
Work went well. Mel had me assist her in the display for the gowns for the big charity dinner. She told me that she'd been a waitress for the dinner when she was a senior. She said that it was a lot of fun and in some ways it was seen as an honor to work there.
Mel offered to take the trash out, but I insisted on doing it. She played lifeguard and watched as I walked to the exit and the dumpster. As I tossed the bag in, I felt a sudden sensation of fear. It was as if I had to get away from there. I remembered the "fight or flight" lecture from biology. I was determined to beat this, so I walked back, fighting my urge to run. I was angry that I had these feelings popping up for no apparent reason.
Mel asked if I was okay. I said that I was a bit shaky, but I'd survive. She told me that she would dump the trash from now on.
"Please, let me do it. If I give in to this, then what is next?" I pleaded.
She smiled and nodded, "You're almost as stubborn as I am."
Sam picked me up and I told him about my incident. He was silent at first.
"I feel sorry for what you're going through. In my career I've seen a lot of the negative effects of crime on victims and their families. I'm very proud of the way you're fighting through this and that you're not giving up."
"That means a lot to me, coming from you. I'm so glad you're here."
"I have faith that this will pass. You're stronger than you know."
I wished I had as much faith as he did.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Four
Mom told me that she'd made an appointment for me with Jenny for Saturday afternoon at 2:00. I nodded and told her what had happened at work. I had promised myself not to keep these things secret.
Thankfully I had a night's sleep without nightmares. I hoped that it might be over for now, but deep down I knew that was too good to be true.
At school I saw Charlie for the first time and he was just as shy as Claire. I walked by the display and saw the photos of the Fab Five. Denise's picture looked nothing like her; in fact, we all looked different. When I looked at the pictures taken back in the fall, I saw boys in dresses. Now I saw five teenage girls. I still wondered who was the third, was it Ann, Denise, or Lisa?
I helped at the track meet that afternoon. I saw Laura in the bleachers and waved to her. I was looking forward to our date and a trip to Spencer's. I wanted to be in her arms so badly. I thought about kissing her and the feel of her touch. I had to quickly refocus on the task at hand. I couldn't miss the times in the sprints because I was lusting after Laura!
It was still cool in the evenings and I needed a jacket. Normally a high school jacket in a college area coffeehouse would be a fashion blunder, but Central High jackets were always met with smiles. Even the students who were from other areas knew about our school's more progressive views.
I need to include something that had happened at a previous visit to Spencer's. Laura and I had been sitting there when a couple of guys asked us about the scholarship program. They seemed very interested in the program.
"Are you friends with any of the contestants?" asked one guy.
"Yes, I know a few of them," answered Laura, holding back a laugh.
"Well, it would be cool if they'd come here sometime. Tell them that they are welcome here anytime," he replied.
"I'll be sure to pass that on," I added.
After they left, we broke out in giggles.
Anyway, back to Friday evening. We sat on a different couch as our normal spot was taken. Laura asked me if I had sprouted yet. I smiled and said not yet.
"I don't believe you, I'll have to check myself," she joked.
We got up and checked out the bulletin board. There were always interesting postings. What caught my attention was a poster for The Downfall of Humanity. I noticed the change in the name. They had underlined the 'the fall of man' in their name, and I smiled at the inside joke. Everyone in the band was a woman except Denise, and with her, who knew!
As we stood there two women came up and pointed to the poster. They said that they were pretty good. I smiled and said I wished I could see them again.
"I guess they really are better," Laura remarked to me.
"Have you heard them lately?" asked one of the women, overhearing her comments.
"No, we know the drummer, and the last time we saw them they were a work in
progress," I added.
"Well, they're really good now. So you know Denise? That's cool, she's a great drummer, but she I wish she was a bit more butch," said the second girl.
We both laughed and I told Laura that I couldn't wait to tell Denise that.
Chapter Hundred-Forty-Five
Back at Laura's we went up to her room to play around. She was very interested in my changes. We decided to photograph me each week to document any changes. She took my photo from the waist up using her digital camera. Of course my top and bra were off.
After the picture she led me to her bed. "No sense in letting this opportunity go to waste," she said, and we began to kiss. I felt her hands on my chest. She gently stroked my nipples, much like she had shown me. It felt good, but I still didn't get a big reaction out it. She unbuttoned her blouse and took it off, followed by her bra. We made out and cuddled for almost an hour. At ten we stopped and got dressed.
"My parents are cool about us, but I don't think they're ready to see me half-naked and making out with you," she said with a laugh. As we dressed she looked at me and smiled. "I really love you, Erika."
"I love you too, Laura." I told her about my thoughts during the track meet.
She got a thrill out of that.
Laura drove me home and we talked about my schedule for Saturday. I said that I'd call when I got home from seeing Jenny. I hoped for a calm, restful night.
She dropped me off and we kissed for a long time. "Sweet dreams," she said
as I got out of the car.
I hoped that she was right. I went inside and found that Mom and Sam were still out. That wasn't a problem, as I didn't feel uneasy about being alone. I did turn on the TV for noise as I made a mug of tea.
I did some channel surfing and settled on an old movie. It was some detective story, and it had been shot in New York. I decided to watch and see if I recognized any places. I suddenly recognized the actor that I'd met in NYC. It was one of his early roles before he became famous. He was questioning two 'working women' in a sleazy bar. He asked them about the crime he was investigating. They both looked familiar. I couldn't place them at first, but then I recognized them. The redhead was Violet from the party, and the blonde looked like Mrs. Lincoln! It wasn't a great movie, but I stuck with it until the credits. Thankfully they included the supporting cast. Sure enough, the redhead was Violet Shaw and someone named Sylvia Stone played the blonde. The first name matched, and that was too much of a coincidence. I looked in the TV guide and saw that it was being repeated at 3:00 AM. I found a blank tape and set the timer. I really wanted to have a copy of this!
I went upstairs and checked the Internet and found some listing for Sylvia Stone. There were several listings for bit parts in movies, along with many plays and musicals. I printed out the list. This was pretty cool. I wondered what other secrets Mrs. Lincoln had?
My phone rang and it was Mom telling me that they'd be home soon. I held off going to bed until they got in. I changed into my pjs and bunny slippers and put on my robe. I went back downstairs and turned on the TV again. I was fighting to stay awake when they came in. I said good night and went to bed.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Six
I was back at work and was walking down the back hallway I walked out the exit and was approaching the dumpster. I was surprised to find a crowd of people looking into it. They didn't seem to notice me as I approached. I couldn't make out any details on the people, as they were all blurry. I could hear them talking and pointing into the dumpster. No one seemed to notice my presence. I moved through the crowd and looked in. I saw what looked like the body of a young woman, her hands were taped behind her back, and she appeared to be dead.
At first she seemed to be all fuzzy and out of focus, almost like when they blur out the face of a suspect on TV. Slowly her face came sharper into focus. I gasped in horror....it was my face.
I tried to pull back but couldn't. I turned away and suddenly I was the one lying there in the dumpster. Everyone was now looking at me and taking photos and writing down notes. The other people became clearer and I could see that they were policemen. I heard one say, "I think she's been dead for five hours."
I tried to move, but couldn't. I tried to talk, and then scream, but nothing came out. I wanted to let them know I was alive. I couldn't move or talk. They pulled me out of the dumpster, totally limp, and set me on a gurney. They examined me and discussed the cause of my death. I saw them probing around my throat. One said that it looked like a hunting knife caused it. I tried to scream or move or anything, but nothing worked. They then began to cover me up with a sheet, and that is when I woke up.
I was crying hysterically as I threw back the sheets on my bed. I sat up and moved to the edge of the bed. I fumbled for the light and almost knocked it over. The light cut into the darkness and made me feel safer. Slowly I gained emotional control and began telling myself that it was only a dream. I began to repeat this over and over again, as if the words would make me feel better.
Reaching for the notebook that Cat had given me, I began to write furiously in it. I wanted to record all the details before they faded. The dream was so vivid and detailed. I actually reached up to my throat to feel for a wound. I was so engrossed in my writing that I failed to notice my door opening.
"You all right, honey?" asked Mom.
I looked up at her and it must have been obvious that I'd had another bad one. Mom came in and sat on my bed next to me. Her arm around me made me feel much better. I explained my dream and handed her the notebook.
"That must be why I've freaked out so many times while I was dumping the trash. There must be some association in my mind between how Jason dumped me and the dumpster at work," I announced.
"That sounds logical," added Mom. She then pulled me closer to her. I began to cry softly again. Mom didn't say a word, she just held me and stroked my head.
I guess I fell asleep in her arms. I woke up later and I was back under my covers. I checked the clock and saw that it was after 10:00 AM. I was about to jump out of bed in a panic when Mom walked back in.
"I called Karen Buford and Cindy and cancelled your meetings. They totally understood why you couldn't see them today. I also talked to Jenny about what happened."
"Thanks. I can't believe that I slept this late."
"Jenny will be here at noon; you have plenty of time to shower and eat."
I took her up on the suggestion and got out of bed. I had to admit that the extra sleep made me feel better. After a shower I got dressed, I selected a new floral pattern dress. I wanted to look nice.
Sam was reading the paper when I came downstairs. I went over and kissed him good morning.
I grabbed a glass of OJ and sat down at the table. It was raining softly outside and the feeder was presently abandoned.
Mom asked me if I wanted anything to eat, and I told her that I wasn't hungry. She insisted that I eat something, so I had a bagel with cream cheese. There was some more small talk. We were all dancing around the real topic.
"I'm okay with us talking about last night." I really wasn't, but I knew that it was a good idea to talk about it.
"Who had the idea to record the dreams?" asked Mom.
"Cat, who else?" I said with a smile.
We talked for a while. I guess they just wanted to reassure me that they loved me and would always be there for me.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Seven
Jenny arrived and Mom and Sam left. They told me to call when we were finished.
"How about we go up to your room to talk?" suggested Jenny.
"Okay, but be prepared, it isn't very neat," I warned.
"A teenager with a messy room? That does sound disturbing," she retorted in an ultra-serious tone.
The joke helped to break the tension.
She sat down in my computer chair and I sat on the bed. I watched as she looked around my room.
"I like that," she commented, as she pointed to my banner from school.
"It's a constant inspiration to me. And it's a reminder of that I have some great friends who care about me."
"So, tell me about your latest nightmares."
Right to the point, I thought. I opened up the notebook and read my descriptions of each dream. I then went into my feelings regarding the dumpster and its significance to my problems.
"You may be right in your theory, Erika. I'm sure it was frightening when Jason threw you in that dumpster. I want you to tell more about it."
I went into a retelling of what had happened as I'd struggled to get free. I initially told it like I was on the stand. I kept my emotions in check and was in control. Jenny however sought to get my true feelings out and she peppered me with questions. I then relived the events as I described them and all the anger and fear came back. I held nothing back and let it all out. I suddenly remembered the pain, the smells, the fear, and the humiliation. The emotional torrent had caused me to break down in tears, but it felt good and freeing. She came over and held me as I cried and poured out my emotions.
She directed me to the bathroom and I cleaned up. I didn't feel so bad about letting out my emotions. I washed my face and went back out into the bedroom.
Jenny explained that I wasn't cured or anything like that, but I had taken a huge step towards recovery. She reminded me she'd told me initially that this would take time.
"I know. This is so much to deal with. I just want to get on with my life and not worry about what will be the next thing to trigger some episode related to the attack. Jason got off easy, at least he knows when his sentence will be over."
"You're doing the right things. Don't isolate yourself or abuse yourself. You've handled this better than many patients that I have who are older and more mature; and they aren't also dealing with going through gender reassignment," she explained.
"Thanks for the pep talk, coach!"
We agreed that I'd continue to see her twice a week for now. She also agreed with me about leaving group therapy. It had served its purpose. Jenny told me that Karen had said that it was a very negative group and she was working on ways to improve their attitudes.
I felt better, but I now felt that I needed some way to take out my anger. Jenny said that she had an idea, but that she wanted to run it by Mom and Sam first. I handed her the phone and went downstairs.
"They agreed to my idea," said Jenny.
"So what is it?" I asked.
"I want to keep it a surprise for now," she said. Her cell phone rang and she gave a couple of quick yes and no answers. "I think you'll be more comfortable if you go change. I recommend jeans and comfortable shoes."
I went upstairs and changed. My mind was racing as I tried to figure out what her plan was. I came downstairs and saw a police car pull in our driveway. I was pleased to see Officer Bell walk up to the front door.
I went over and let him in. "Hi, Erika!"
"Hi, Officer Bell!"
"Well, are you ready to go?" he asked. He then leaned over and whispered to me, "By the way, you can call me Tom."
"Go? Go where?" I asked.
"You'll see." He cracked a small smile.
Jenny walked outside with us. She gave me a hug and said that she'd talk to me on Tuesday. I got in the police car with Tom. We drove out of town. I was curious about where we were going. Tom kept the location secret.
We pulled off the main road onto a private road that was blocked by a locked gate. There a big sign stating that this was city property and that there was no trespassing. Tom got out and unlocked it and drove us in and then relocked it behind us. The mystery deepened!
We drove down a dirt road until we reached an opening. He pulled the car into a small parking lot next to a trailer. It was obvious that this was a firing range. On one side of the field was a standard practice range. The opposite side was different. There were old cars and trucks parked in the field. There were also some old metal dumpsters and some large freight containers. There was a high stone cliff at the end of the field.
"This side is our tactical range. We use it for more realistic practice. The chief said we could use it this afternoon as a favor to the DA," Tom informed me, pointing to the field with the old cars and dumpsters in it.
At first I wasn't sure what he meant. Then I watched as he took several gun
cases out of the trunk. He also took out a bag and several boxes of ammunition.
He set the guns down on a stand facing the tactical range. He took out some
goggles and some hearing protection earmuffs.
"So, have you ever fired a gun?" he asked.
I shook my head no.
"No problem, I'll show you what to do. Dr. McCall felt that this would be a good stress release for you. She asked us about it earlier this week. The DA's added request helped make up the chief's mind."
"She asked earlier this week?" I asked. I was stunned.
"Yes, why?" he asked.
"No reason," I smiled. It came to me that Jenny had wanted me to make the
connection myself.
Tom showed me how to safely shoot the various guns. He was a good teacher, and I felt very confident as I aimed the handgun down range at the dumpster. I had to admit that it felt good as I fired at it. I got a rush when I hit it.
Tom then handed me a rifle and helped me aim at a different dumpster. I felt a feeling of satisfaction as I hit it again and again. Tom then handed me a semiautomatic rifle. It was more powerful, and it allowed me to put a few more holes and dents in the dumpster, and also a lot of holes in the ground!
After a nearly an hour out there, I felt like I had worked off a lot of stress. I didn't even mind picking up all the brass shells with Tom. I hoped that this would end my war with dumpsters forever.
Back in town Tom dropped me off at my house. I gave him a big hug and thanked him. Sam and Mom were waiting for me and they asked me how I felt. I told them better and thanked them for their help. I couldn't wait to talk to Jenny on Tuesday and thank her for setting up such an interesting form of therapy.
That night I had a normal night's sleep without incident. My dreams returned to the usual nonsense with debatable meaning. Maybe that particular demon had been exorcised and would not trouble me anymore. I knew that my recovery wasn't complete, but I knew that I could overcome the problems.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Eight
I woke up Sunday feeling refreshed and renewed. I knew that I was on an upswing and that the latest problems were behind me. However, I didn't want to totally forget them. I needed to be aware that similar battles would have to be fought. The war was far from over.
I was the first one up as usual. I fixed my tea and toasted a bagel and read the paper. The birds were all over the feeder. Sam had told me the names of a few of them. I recognized the small yellow ones as goldfinches. I also noticed a small brown rabbit in yard. He was munching on some grass. I joined him in breakfast and took a bite from my bagel.
I heard them stirring upstairs, so I turned on Sam's coffee maker. By the time they came down the pot was filled.
They came down together. Sam thanked me for having the coffee ready.
"So, how did you sleep last night?" asked Mom.
"Great, I feel so much better, thanks." I had heard her peek into my room in the middle of the night.
They joined me at the table and we shared the papers. Since Sam had moved in we had added the Sunday New York Times to the local paper. I got a kick out the entertainment section and seeing all the ads for movies and shows.
Cindy called and asked if I wanted to go to dinner with her after work. Mom thought it was a great idea. Cindy also said that she'd pick me up to take me to work.
Work went great and even the dumpster wasn't a problem. It must have heard what I'd done to its relatives out at the firing range!
After work Cindy took me back to her house for dinner. Her husband was out of town on business, so it was just the two of us. I helped her prepare dinner. She cooked some chicken breasts in a wine sauce. I found out that Cindy, like Terri, really enjoyed cooking.
As we ate, we talked about coping and dealing with the trauma of being assaulted.
"I'm happy that you got over your latest problem. That was a unique way of coping with stress."
"It was also a lot of fun. I really liked the semi-automatic rifle. Too bad he didn't have a machine gun!" I said with a laugh. I took a bite of the chicken; it was delicious!
"So were you just shooting at the dumpsters, or did you have a different target in mind?" she asked, "You can be honest with me."
"I must admit that I pictured Jason at the end of the barrel a few times," I felt a bit guilty about admitting that.
"Good. You can't hold in the rage that accompanies this sort of crime. It will only fester in you and turn you bitter and angry at the world. I was taught to forgive and forget. I tried that and it nearly destroyed my marriage and me. I blamed myself for what happened. I'm at peace now, but I've neither forgiven nor forgotten my attacker. I've spoken against him being released three times at his parole hearings."
"If you don't mind me asking, where did you get attacked?" I asked.
Cindy smiled. "I don't mind. I was attacked while my husband was out of town on a business trip. My attacker broke into our apartment and raped me. He made the mistake of making too much noise, and my neighbors called the police. He was caught as he tried to flee the scene."
I sat there in silence.
"It took me a long time to feel sexually comfortable with my husband. He also felt a lot of guilt for being out of town. Thankfully we worked through our issues and stayed together," explained Cindy. She had a look of great satisfaction on her face. "We must have done something right, because we raised three kids together."
"Three kids?" I asked. I was shocked.
She walked over and picked up a framed family portrait. "Yes, Stacy, my youngest, graduated from Central last year and she's now a freshman at Lehigh. Her older brothers, Danny and Tim, are in the navy."
I began to laugh. "I'm sorry, but I thought you were in your thirties!"
Cindy laughed. "Oh, Erika! Don't apologize for that! I've just taken really good care of myself. Actually, I'll be forty-five in August."
I laughed.
"Seriously, you should always take care of yourself. It's a great way of feeling good about yourself," added Cindy.
We talked for a while on various aspects of handling the stress and associated issues. I appreciated Cindy's concern and suggestions. She proved that someone could function and thrive after an assault. She was an excellent role model for me, unlike some of the women in my support group.
"Do you still have episodes like I had?' I asked.
"Not for a long time, thankfully. I've had nightmares, but the worst part was that I pushed my husband away. Thankfully he stayed with me and we have a normal marriage again."
"I broke up with my boyfriend at the time, but it has seemed to worked out for both of us. He's dating a friend, and I'm in love with Laura."
"If you don't mind me asking, how do you see yourself sexually right now?" asked Cindy as she cleared away the dinner plates. "Oh, do you want some tea or coffee?"
"Tea, please," I said. I got up and helped her. "My sexuality is kinda complicated. I guess I'm bisexual. But since I see myself as female, I doubt if I could play the male sexual role. Does that make sense?" She handed me a mug and a box of different teas. I picked out a bag of Earl Grey.
"So, you really are transsexual then? I've known a lot of the girls from school and the competition, but you're the first I have known that was really transsexual. I must admit that I can't imagine you ever as a boy. How did you ever get by?"
"I look back and can see how I was in denial. Thanks to Jenny so many things in my past make sense." I moved back to the kitchen table and sat down. A black cat came into the kitchen and rubbed up against my legs. I reached down and began to pet it.
"How's it going with the hormones?" she asked. "By the way, that's Vickie; as you can tell, she's very friendly."
Vickie hopped up in my lap and made herself at home; I continued to pet her. "So far I haven't noticed any change. I feel more at ease, but that is most likely just knowing that I'm taking them."
"You can shoo her off your lap if you want; she can be a real pest at times. Don't be so sure about the hormones and your attitude. Your feeling of ease may be due to the hormones, they are powerful drugs. I'll bet that you're probably checking your chest daily too."
"Twice a day actually. Don't worry about Vickie. She isn't a bother. I'd love to have a cat." Vickie's purring got louder as I scratched her behind the ear.
"I do some volunteer work at the animal shelter. Come down some time, we always have some lovely cats and dogs. That's where Vickie came from. Besides she's been a wonderful help. Animals can sense when you are in pain and can help you cheer up."
Vickie's purring sounded like a little motorboat.
"It must be exciting to go through puberty again," remarked Cindy. "This time nature is getting it right."
I nodded. "My turn for a question. Why are most people around here so accepting of girls like me?"
"The question should be why aren't other places more accepting. Why should it matter to me if you have the need to live in a gender different than the one you were born with? I think that over the years people have seen that the world hasn't ended because of people transitioning and that those who do change are so much happier."
I sat there petting Vickie as I thought about her answer. If Vickie had something to add to the conversation she kept it to herself.
Chapter One-Hundred-Forty-Nine
I woke up Monday morning and could hear it raining outside. I'd had another night without nightmares. I'd taken a few of the empty brass shell cases and put them on my desk. They acted as my good luck charms to keep away evil dreams. I guess once you know what is causing the fear, it isn't so scary anymore.
I was in a good mood even though it was gray and rainy. During breakfast I brought up the idea of getting a cat. Sam didn't care, or least he acted like he didn't care. I knew that he loved animals and wildlife. Mom said that she'd think about it, but if we got one it would be an indoor cat and it would be fixed. She also said that it would be my responsibility to clean the litter box. She also said that we should wait until after they got back from Philadelphia. That sounded like a yes to me.
"Oh, when do you think we can go car shopping?" I asked. I figured it was time to cash in on the bet.
"We've been talking about that. I'd prefer you wait until you are sure about the scholarship so that you can go to college, but since we had a deal you can start car shopping," Mom reluctantly agreed
"I'll help you pick out a good one," added Sam.
"Okay, I'm holding you to that." I was very excited about the possibility of having my own car!
I was wearing a tan skirt and a green pullover top. I didn't mind wearing skirts and dresses now that the weather was getting warmer. I was expecting Ms. B to shift the dress code any day now.
I looked at my planner for the new few weeks. My weekly schedule was pretty much the same. I still worked on Mondays, Thursdays, and Sundays, and I helped Coach on Wednesdays and Fridays. I had therapy with Jenny on Tuesdays and Saturdays. I hoped to be back to once a week therapy again soon. I was out of group. I'd thanked Karen for all her help.
Big events coming up included the charity dinner a week from Saturday night and Sam and Mom's trip to Philadelphia. They'd be leaving the Sunday after the dinner and they wouldn't be back until the following Saturday. Two weekends later was Prom! I figured that Ms. B had something else planned for us before the end of school.
At work that night we were pretty busy with women coming in for dresses and items for the dinner. Cindy said that Mrs. Lincoln's rental business had been packed over the weekend. I told Mel and Cindy about the movie.
"Are you sure it was her?" asked Mel.
"It had to be. I watched the scenes with her in them at least six times!"
"That's pretty cool. She never ceases to surprise me. Can I borrow the tape?" asked Mel.
"Sure, I have in my bag. I'll give it to you after work."
I really wanted to ask Mrs. Lincoln about the movie, but was afraid that she'd think I was prying into her past.
When I got home that night, Mom and Sam were already having dinner. Sam had made up a pot of chili, and it was perfect for a rainy night. He even baked some cornbread to go with it.
I tasted it and it was delicious! "This is really good, Dad. There's a flavor that I can't place, what is it?"
"Beer. I put in several bottles of beer. Don't worry, the alcohol cooks off." He seemed happy that I liked his chili.
It really hit the spot. I asked if there was any mail for me. Mom still screened the mail, as there was still the occasional hate letter left over from the trial. I found it very strange that someone would write a letter to someone they'd never met just to say how much they hate them. Especially from people claiming to be religious.
"It's still on the hall table; I never checked it," stated Mom.
I went out and picked it up. There was the usual junk mail and a few bills. However there was also a large thick envelope addressed to Eric Walters. I brought it in and showed it to Mom and Sam. There was no return address and it was postmarked from out of state.
"Should I open it?" I asked apprehensively.
"Why don't you let me see it first," suggested Sam.
I eagerly handed it to him and watched as he opened it up. There was a letter from some minister. He said that he had befriended Jason in prison was convinced that he was a changed person. He asked me to ask the courts for either a reduction in sentence or a pardon. He went on and on about how I should forgive Jason and allow him to live a free and happy life.
The second part of the letter read more like a threat. It said that he was prepared to lead a group that would make Jason's story very public and that it might have an adverse effect on my life and that of my family. He went on saying how difficult it would be on me if my sinful life were exposed to the world. He wrote that he would expect my response in the next week. He claimed that he knew that there hadn't been a sexual assault and Jason had only pleaded guilty to save me from any more pain.
The letter included copies of letters from other groups offering support for Jason. The minister went on to say that a copy of the package had been sent to the school. Sam recognized several of the groups. He said that they often showed up to protest gay rights.
"This sounds like blackmail," stated Mom. She looked at the letter and I could see how angry she was getting.
"I'll take this to work. I know someone who can help us with this. While my office can't do anything unless he actually breaks the law, I can do things as your future father. We've dealt with these types before. I don't know this particular man, but I know his type. He expects you to be cowed into giving in and then he'll claim a victory for his group. He doesn't care about Jason or you; it's just to help his fundraising," explained Sam.
"So he is doing this just for money and he is attacking my morality? Talk about hypocritical!" I was really pissed.
"As I said, we've dealt with these groups before. We have allies on our side too. I'll make some phone calls tomorrow morning. I have a friend who loves taking on people like this, she'll be very interested in helping us," said Sam.
"So what will happen? I don't want the town to become a zoo," I answered.
"We'll respond to them and tell them that any further contact or intimidation will result in legal action. That sometimes stops them. If they insist on pressing it, then it could get a bit ugly," explained Sam.
I looked at the letter and the name of the 'minister'. I thought I'd do a little research online and check him out. I excused myself and said good night. I checked on the Internet and found several references to Reverend Charlie or 'the Rev'. That wasn't his name, but even today, I think so little of him that I don't want to mention his real name.
He was a minor player in the hate/religious-right movement and apparently was trying to move up. He apparently was a mail order minister without a church. I found he did have a website that seemed to mostly revolve around raising money for his 'church'. The website was filled with anti-gay slurs and comments. I copied all the websites and articles down on a CD. I went down stairs and saw that Sam was still in his office.
"Hey, Dad, I thought you'd find this interesting," I said, handing him the CD.
"I thought that's what you were doing. So what do you think?" asked Sam as he leaned back in his chair.
"I think that you'll eat his lunch if he is stupid enough to take us on."
"I called my friend and she wants to talk to you. She'll be in town Wednesday."
"What's her name?" I asked as I sat down on the edge of his desk.
"Her name is Marlene Hamilton. She works for a legal defense group that tries to counter these so-called religious associations and other hate groups. Don't worry, you'll love her!"
"What time?" I asked.
"I suggested that you two go out to dinner. I know she likes pizza." He looked at his watch. "You'd better get to bed, your mom will kill me if I keep you up much later."
I kissed him good night and went to bed. I slept well, knowing I had an army to protect me.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty
I'd e-mailed Cat and Laura and told them the latest. The assault and its aftermath were like some monster that refused to stay dead. It kept coming back in some new horrible form. My being transgendered added a special touch to this latest mutation. I found it obscene that some "holier than thou" jerk was trying to exploit my misfortune just so other misinformed jerks would send him money. I hoped that Sam's friend would scare him off. The good thing was that this latest problem didn't bother my sleeping. I had a good night's sleep.
When I got to school I went immediately to Ms. B's office. She smiled when I came into her office.
"I was expecting you. Mrs. Lee told me about the letter she received yesterday. She's on the phone with Sam Warren right now."
I was horrified! This nightmare was creeping into my life at school too!
We walked to Mrs. Lee's office. She was waiting for us and waved us in.
"I want you to know that we are going to put up a united front against this person. Mr. Warren told me about his friend. I only know her by reputation, but from what I've heard she is no one to take lightly," stated Mrs. Lee.
"The woman who set up this scholarship provided for events like this. She set up a legal defense fund for just this eventuality. We have contacted our lawyers, and they're studying the letters. This so called reverend has no idea of what he is facing," added Ms. B.
"I'll be meeting with all the remaining contestants today and explaining to them what's going on. Additionally, a letter will be sent home explaining the situation and the school's position," explained Mrs. Lee.
I walked out feeling good about what was happening. The rest of the day went by without incident. Laura gave me a ride to therapy. She didn't mind taking me there as we went for cappuccinos afterward. She also said that she liked to get caught up on the latest scandal sheets. Someone in Jenny's office stocked the waiting area with those grocery store newspapers that had stories on aliens, Bigfoot, and movie star scandals.
Jenny had me talk about what was on my mind. I started by thanking her for setting up my stress release on Saturday.
"So, I take it that you were waiting for me to make the dumpster- nightmare connection?" I asked.
"It works better when the patients figures it out on their own. Just like you did with being transgendered," answered Jenny.
"I also liked the therapy you arranged," I remarked.
"I know it was a bit unorthodox, but I thought it might work."
We then talked about the threat. Jenny admitted that this was a new tactic, but she had seen the damage these types have done.
"Back when the AIDS crisis was at its very worst, they showed up at funerals with signs saying the person who'd just died deserved it and that they were going to hell, regardless of how they'd been infected. They also show up at funerals for victims of anti-gay/anti- transgendered violence. They've also shown up at court cases involving gays and transgendered people. To be honest, I was surprised that they weren't here for your trial," she remarked.
"What I don't understand is why they do this? Do they really think that they are that morally superior to everyone else?" I asked.
"Unfortunately, yes. I also think that they get off on the power of leading their brainless sheep followers. They use religion as a front. What they crave is power. They also like to view the world in black and white terms. It's easier for them to comprehend things. But that doesn't mean that you should underestimate them. Keep me informed; I want to help you however I can," asked Jenny.
Jenny decided that we'd stay at two sessions a week until this latest crisis passed. I joked that when she wrote her life story I'd better get a whole chapter.
After the session I met Laura out in the reception area. She showed me an article in one of the scandal sheets. "You need to go here!" she giggled.
I read the article, shook my head, and tossed the paper on the table, "What a bunch of garbage!" The article was about some woman who claimed that her husband had been turned into a Vegas showgirl by some magical slot machine out in the desert. I really wondered about the people that wrote those stories!
We went down to Spencer's and found an open seat on the couch. I loved coming here, especially with Laura. We talked about school and my session with Jenny. Laura also needed to vent because of all the planning for prom and grad night. We also talked about the fact that May started next week. The school year was really flying by.
Laura suggested that we go get something to eat before it got too late. We were discussing our options when we saw Coach Chambers walk in holding hands with Jenny. They saw us and waved. I'd suspected that they were more than friends, but this was the first proof I had. I was happy because I liked them both. In some ways it made me trust Jenny even more, knowing she'd dealt with similar issues of being different.
After they got their coffee they walked over and joined us. "Good evening, girls. I see you beat us over here," greeted Jenny.
"Yes, Laura introduced me to this place and now it's a post session tradition," I replied.
We talked for thirty minutes or so before we had to leave. It was nice having such good role models.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-One
We went back to my house and we warmed up some of Sam's chili. It was just getting warm when he got home.
"We've having your chili for dinner, you want some too?" I asked.
"Sounds great. Chili always tastes better once it's had a chance to age. Hi, Laura, how're you?" greeted Sam from the front hall. "I'm going to run upstairs and change, be right back."
"Hi, Sam," responded Laura. "It's so cool that the DA is going to be your dad. And what's even cooler is that he lets me call him by his first name!"
When he came down he was wearing jeans and had on a gray Philadelphia Police Dept. T-shirt. He went into the fridge and grabbed a beer. He sat down at the table and joined us as we waited for the chili to heat up.
"I got a call from Marlene Hamilton today," Sam stated as he got up to check the chili. He found that it was hot enough and he filled our bowls. "She'll update you on this group when she arrives."
"Could I be there? This sort of affects me too," asked Laura.
"I don't see a problem with that," said Sam. He handed us each a steaming hot bowl of his chili.
"So, where did you meet her?" I asked. I took a taste of the chili; Sam was right, it was better than last night.
"We took some law classes together. She could have been a damn fine trial lawyer, but she chose a different path. She loves to stand up to bullies." He smiled as he talked about her.
"So, if these groups do come here, what will the local churches do?" I asked.
"Depends a lot on public feelings. Sometimes they come out in support of the person or group being confronted and sometimes they stay silent," he said. He took a piece of cornbread and passed the basket around. "Sometimes they support the hate groups."
"What do you think they'll do here?" I asked.
"I'd be shocked if they didn't support you and the school. This community here supports the program and has seen the positive results. He might do better by protesting somewhere else."
Just then we heard the front door open and Mom came in.
"Mmmm, that smells good," she stated from the hallway. She walked in and greeted us all. "I'm so hungry. The professor only gave us a five minute break."
Mom sat down as Sam got her a bowl and something to drink. I got a kick out of the way Sam treated her. He was a real gentleman and it was great to see how deeply in love they were.
We updated Mom on the events related to the threat.
After dinner I walked Laura to the door. She smiled and pulled me close to her and we kissed long and passionately.
"You have a great family, Erika!"
"I know. It's really a family. I can't imagine Sam not being here."
"See you tomorrow." We kissed again and I watched her walk out to her car. She waved and drove away.
Sam told me that he'd take Laura and me over to Marlene's hotel room the next evening at 6:00 PM. I would have just enough time to get home and change from track.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Two
I was excited about meeting Marlene. I was hoping that she could prevent this issue from getting any bigger. School and track practice blew by in a total blur. All I can tell you was that I know that I was physically in school that day.
Laura drove me home and we went upstairs to change. I slipped on a short denim skirt and a blue top. Laura thought I looked cute. It's so funny how attitudes change. I really was happy to be called cute now.
We went downstairs and waited for Sam. I looked through the mail and found another envelope from the Rev. I decided to wait until Sam came in before opening it. It wasn't as thick as the last one.
"Here he comes," Laura stated, as she looked out the front window.
I looked outside and saw Sam's car pull into the driveway. We walked out to join him. We got in the car and I handed him the envelope. He opened it and read the letter.
"It seems that our friendly harasser wants to remind you that your decision will free an innocent young man and it might prevent your eternal damnation. He also says that if you don't send him the letter by the end of the week that he'll make life very difficult for you, your mother, and your school."
"Why doesn't this jerk get a real life?" grumbled Laura. For the first time I was seeing Laura get very protective of me. It made me love her even more.
"I'll give this to Marlene. She'll find it very useful. Look, I know this isn't easy but we'll get you through this," comforted Sam.
"I know that. I'm just glad that this didn't come up while I was having my problems. It would have made it more difficult to recover."
We arrived at the hotel and Sam took us to Marlene's room. Marlene met us at the door and Sam introduced us. She was a short thin woman in her thirties with her long brown, curly hair in a ponytail. She had a very comforting smile that made me instantly trust her.
We entered her room. It had double beds and one of the beds was covered in papers, as was the table and the top of the dresser.
"Don't worry about my mess. I have a tendency to spread out," she apologized.
Sam handed her the latest letter. She looked at it and shook her head.
"He's using a format that is used by many of these types. I wonder if they give them a form letter and let them fill in the person to be harassed. May I keep this?" she asked. "You'll probably get another letter on Friday or Saturday."
"I'd like a copy when you get a chance. I'll leave you guys to talk. Call me tomorrow at work, okay?" said Sam.
Marlene said that she'd stop by his office tomorrow.
"So, Sam says that you two know a good pizza place?"
We walked out to the parking lot to her car. It was a green SUV. The back bumper had many political bumper stickers and logos. One said, 'Doing my best to piss off the Religious Reich'. There was also one of those Darwin fish on the back hatch.
"I know that this SUV is a gas hog, but I need the storage space. It's my office on wheels," she apologized.
"I imagine that you get a lot of interesting comments on your stickers," I remarked as I got in the front seat.
"Yes, I have. I am not anti-religion, just anti-extremist," she remarked. "There's a difference, although many don't see it that way."
We arrived at Guido's and got a booth. Marlene explained that she'd be sending the Rev a letter informing him to stop all correspondence with me and that if he continued legal action would follow. She said that she could bring many groups to my defense, ranging from the GLBT community to victim's rights groups. She went on to say that if this guy had half a brain he'd back down.
"If he had half a brain, he'd be smarter than he is right now," added Laura.
Marlene laughed. I could tell that she liked both of us.
"So, do you think that he'll back off?" I asked hopefully.
"It's hard to say, sometimes they do and sometimes they'll try to make a sneak attack. That is, they'll say that they are leaving you alone then they'll show up unannounced to protest. Of course, they'll make it a public protest to grab attention. This guy is new, so he'll probably try something, or else he'll lose all credibility," she explained.
Our pizza arrived and we started eating.
"You're right, this is pretty good pizza for being way out here," stated Marlene.
"You came all the way from Philly for this?" I asked.
"Sure, I wouldn't miss a chance to help old Sam out. He's a good man and he really stands up for what he thinks is right."
I thought about what she'd said. If the Rev came here and protested, Sam would be dragged in by association with me. It could have a negative effect on his career. I didn't want to see people close to me get hurt.
"Are we doing the right thing by standing up to him?" I asked.
"Oh, absolutely. These creeps thrive on creating fear and hoping that no one opposes them. They are counting on the victim not fighting back. They love to pick on people who have already been through a lot of pain and suffering. When you stand up for what is right, you'll be surprised who comes to your side!" explained Marlene.
We finished dinner and Marlene drove us home. She told me that she would like to meet again later in the week. Laura suggested that she meet us in Spencer's Friday evening. She liked that idea.
When we got in Sam asked us our opinions of her.
"She's something! I can see why you called her," I remarked.
"I like her a lot - but who pays her?" asked Laura.
"Her group gets grants from various sources as well as donations. You won't get rich in her line of work, but the job satisfaction is pretty high. Almost as good as being a DA," joked Sam.
"Why are you interested in her pay?" I asked Laura.
"I'm thinking of becoming a lawyer. I also like the idea of taking on social injustice."
"Well, I'm sure that Marlene would be happy to tell all about her career," smiled Sam.
Laura had to leave. I kissed her goodbye and told her that she'd make a great lawyer.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Three
Thursday we had a meeting for all of the 'volunteers' for the charity dinner. I knew most of them. In addition to the Fab Five, Kristen, Tracey, Laura, and Cat had all been volunteered to help. I'm not really being fair. Most of us wanted to do this, but being teenagers we acted as if it was a great inconvenience.
Ms. B spoke to us while Mr. Kline talked to the boys. I saw that Paul, Mike, and Alex had all been selected. She told us that we would have a mandatory training session Saturday at noon. The dinner was being held in the banquet hall of one of the hotels. It was the largest facility in town. She also said that we'd be provided with our uniforms for the event.
"Excuse me, Ms. B, but do you know what the outfits look like?" asked Tracey.
"Yes. Don't worry, the outfits are very nice. You'll be wearing a black skirt, white long sleeve blouse, a black waistcoat, and a red bow tie. The boys are wearing something similar: black pants, white shirt, red bow tie, and black vest."
"Excuse me, Ms. B, but what's a waistcoat?" asked Ann.
"It is a like a vest, but is cut lower in the front and is tighter around the waist," she explained.
"That means it will show off our boobs better," whispered Tracey. We all heard her and started laughing.
It really didn't sound too bad. I had worried that they'd have some stupid theme and put us in some strange costume. I was also relieved that there was no silly looking hat to wear.
"One last thing, girls, you'll need a pair of simple black high heels, preferably with three-inch heels," added Ms. B. "Also black stockings or pantyhose."
"Do the boys have to wear those too?" asked Cat, causing us all to laugh.
"No, make them wear five-inch heels!" suggested Tracey. The boys looked over at us, totally clueless about what we were laughing about. I was impressed that Tracey had told two jokes in the same day!
I wasn't worried as I'd gotten pretty used to being in heels for work, although I could see that not everyone was happy about the prospect of being in heels all night.
Ms. B got the Fab Five together after the meeting to talk to us in private. She wanted to reassure us that the school was doing everything possible to protect us.
"This isn't right! I don't see how this asshole can just disrupt everyone's lives," complained Ann. "No one here has done anything wrong. Besides, Erika should be the one protesting about Jason's claiming that he's innocent."
That seemed to be the group sentiment. They all agreed that the Rev's threats would have no bearing on their being in the competition and that they'd join any counter-protest. It was cool to see everyone united. Little did I know how united the school was.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Four
Friday evening Laura, Marlene, and I were sitting on a couch in Spencer's, drinking cappuccinos and eating key lime pie. Marlene said that she had a lot to update us about.
"First off, the Rev only saw Jason once and, from what I could figure out, they only talked for five minutes. The guard on duty said that Jason wanted nothing to do with the guy. I also talked to Jason's family and they turned down an offer by the Rev to publicize the case," she explained.
"So, this guy is just an opportunist and not a very good one," asked Laura.
"It looks that way. I also contacted every house of worship in town and they all find his tactics reprehensible, so he won't find any support from them. I have a letter being sent to him tomorrow. It will include a list of signatures from various clergymen, groups, and businesses in the area stating that they oppose his actions," she added.
"So, is this over?" I asked.
"Maybe. He might still try something, maybe to coincide with some big school event, like prom or graduation."
"Maybe there will be a Klan rally somewhere on prom weekend that he'd rather attend!" quipped Laura.
Laura then began to ask Marlene about her organization. I got up and got another cup of cappuccino and checked the board for new messages. I was standing there, reading a review of Denise's group in the campus paper, when I heard a voice addressing me. I turned around and saw a pretty girl with brown curly hair standing there.
"Hi. I don't wish to interrupt, but is that Marlene Hamilton talking to your friend?" she asked.
I nodded. "Yes, it is. Hi, I'm Erika," I said, extending my hand.
"I'm sorry. I'm Lisa. I'm pleased to meet you. I didn't know Marlene was in town. Is she speaking somewhere?" she asked in a very excited tone.
"No. Not exactly. Would you like to meet her?" I asked.
"Oh, yes! We watched a documentary on her group in class," she exclaimed.
We walked over and I introduced Lisa to Marlene. Lisa was in awe of talking to Marlene. I listened to Lisa rattle off one case after another that Marlene had been involved with. I felt even better knowing that Marlene was on my side.
After Lisa left, I apologized to Marlene. "I didn't mean to embarrass you."
"Don't apologize. I plan on contacting the college for help if the Rev does protest. They have a pretty active GLBT student organization up here. It was also nice to meet a fan."
We talked a while longer before Marlene said that she had to go. She told me she'd stay in touch, and that I shouldn't worry.
Laura and I hung out in the college. We walked around and soaked in the atmosphere. Mostly we just walked around enjoying each other's company. The weather was very nice and it looked like winter had finally departed. We also talked about the dinner and practice Saturday afternoon. I had a meeting with Jenny early in the morning but would have plenty of time to be at practice on time. Laura said that there was going to be a party at Alex's barn after the practice. That sounded great, it would feel like old times. It would be our first party there since the championship party.
Laura decided that it was time for the weekly photograph of my hopefully growing chest, and we drove over to her house. I knew that meant, we'd be making out soon!
"You know that you've been on hormones for almost a month," reminded Laura.
I took off my top and took my pads out of my bra. I then took my bra off. I stood in the position and Laura took my picture with her digital camera.
"I think you may be growing a little." She compared pictures from a few weeks ago to the latest. If there was any change, it was slight. But I did notice that my nipples seemed a bit more tender and sensitive. Laura began to stroke them with her fingertips. There was definitely something happening. She got a kick out my reaction.
"Just think that this will only feel better," she said as we began to kiss. We lay back on her bed and kissed and caressed each other. I loved Friday evenings!
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Five
Saturday morning Jenny and I talked about everything that was going on. I had gone the whole week without a single nightmare or panic attack. Jenny was pleased and said that we could go back to once a week, which was fine with me. She told me that she'd like to eventually go to every other week, but that she wanted to take it slowly. Again, she warned me that there might be future issues to deal with.
Laura and Cat picked me up and we rode together to waitress practice. I think I liked this task because the scholarship contestants were included in the activity and not separate like the fashion show.
When we got there I looked around to see if everyone of the Fab Five was there. There was a large crowd of students assigned to the event, so it was hard to find people. I still had doubts about Lisa. Denise was easiest to spot. Her white spiked hair stood out like a lighthouse's beam in fog. I saw Paul and Caroline together. They saw us and walked over.
"Guess what? We won that scholarship for our cartoon!" announced Caroline triumphantly.
We all congratulated them. I was so happy for them, as they really deserved it. I continued to search for the remaining contestants. I saw Ann talking to Ms. B. That left Lisa as the only one I hadn't seen. I was relieved to see Lisa walk in with Bill Fry, the class VP. They were holding hands. I pointed this out to Laura; she was as surprised as I was. Not that I minded, they made a good looking couple.
Ms. B introduced Rob Granger, who was in charge of the dinner. He explained that we'd be divided into groups and assigned our tasks. He called off our names and had us go with someone from his staff. I'd thought we'd all be waiting on tables, but that wasn't true; some of us would do that, while others would assist in serving drinks, and the guys were all assigned as busboys.
I was assigned to wait on tables, along with Caroline, Laura, and Kristen. Cat and Tracey ended up with Rachael, working with the bartender. Denise and Ann were assigned to the coat checkroom.
We spent the next hour or so being trained in our various tasks. It wasn't that hard, and we were assigned two tables each. There would be eight people at each table. It didn't look too hard; especially considering everyone was having the same meal. We were taught how to properly serve and remove items from the table.
We were also measured and issued our uniforms. They were as Ms. B described them. I thought they were nice, although a little on the formal side. And as Tracey said, they did show off our boobs.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Six
After practice we headed over to Alex's barn. Just being there brought back so many good memories. The weather was great, and it felt wonderful sitting out in the sun. There was a volleyball net set up in the back, and Laura and Cat went over to play. Alex's father had a big barbecue set up and was cooking burgers, hotdogs, and chicken. I joined Kristen and Rachael and got some lunch. We sat down on some lawn chairs and watched the game.
Because she didn't go out for any teams, I had forgotten how athletic Cat was. She was really good, and she led her team to two straight wins. We cheered them on as her team beat a team made up of mostly male jocks.
When I finished my burger Alex dragged me out for the next game. He formed a team that included Mike and Rachael, and we ended up beating Cat's team in a very close game. Mike joked that my good luck status still worked for them. Alex said that I would have to come down to their football games in the future. I laughed and said that I'd donate a new shirt to the team. We held the court for two more games before losing.
It felt so good to just be having fun without any problems or stress, just normal teenage fun. When it got dark we went in the barn and sat around and talked. The good thing about the parties at Alex's house was that there was no alcohol. We had just as much fun and there were fewer fights. I had no real desire to drink. Besides, I really didn't like beer that much. I liked wine and I'd had a glass on some special occasions. I was totally against smoking and drugs. Smoking was a waste, as I enjoyed running too much. And Mom was very anti-drug. She'd never told me why she was that way, but it had something to do with some friends in college. I knew she had some things in her past that she wasn't proud of, but I hoped she'd share them with me someday.
I sat and talked with several of the guys from the team, including Mike and Alex. Laura came over and dragged me away, she laughed and told me later that she didn't like the way they were flirting with 'her girl'. I kidded her for being jealous. It was very nice to be so totally accepted as a girl. I had to admit that I liked the fact that some of the most macho guys on campus were flirting with me.
We drove home a little after ten. I needed to get some sleep, as work was getting really busy. Between the prom and the charity dinner we were swamped. I also had my American Lit paper to finish.
When I got home Sam and Mom were at the kitchen table. They were planning their trip to Philly. They asked about the party and the practice. I showed them my outfit. Mom said it was much nicer than anything she'd worn when she waited tables. Sam said that he had just dropped his tux off at the cleaners. Mom had a nice black evening gown that she was going to wear.
"As expected, we got another letter from the Rev. It should be the last one," announced Sam.
"Anything exciting in it?" I asked. I had no desire to read it.
"No, just the same threats as before and a couple of misspelled words," remarked Sam. "I already faxed Marlene a copy of it."
"Well, I hope that he tires of this soon," added Mom.
"If he doesn't, Marlene's group is prepared to sue him," stated Sam.
We talked about their trip and I assured them that I would be safe. They both deserved to have a good time. I didn't want to be the reason for them to cancel. I told them that I'd be very safe with Cat and Terri.
I went upstairs and changed into my pjs and bunny slippers. The nice thing about accepting my feminine nature was that I could be open with my emotions. I also liked that I could dress for fun and comfort and not feel self-conscious about it. The slippers were goofy, but I really liked them, besides they were a gift from Paul.
I sat down at my computer. I wanted to work a little bit on my American Lit paper. I found that I did some of my best writing later in the evening. This paper was a breeze, as I really liked the two books I had read, unlike many of the students in my class! Ms. B found out that I liked reading Steinbeck and she'd suggested that I read Travels with Charley next. I bought a copy of it, but I hadn't started it yet. I was saving it as a reward for finishing the paper. Sometimes you have to treat yourself.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Seven
The rest of the weekend passed without any incident. Work was really busy, so my five hours flew by. Sam, Mom, and I had a quiet dinner together. No problems, no issues, kinda boring, but nice.
That was pretty much the story for the following week. There were no more threatening letters from the Rev. My classes were great that week. I finished my American Lit paper early and began to read Travels with Charlie. Great book by the way, I highly recommend it! Work was also a breeze. Again we were busy all week, so the time in the store flew by.
Friday after track Laura and I talked Cat into joining us at Spencer's. I think that we all wanted to spend as much time as possible with each other. Starting Sunday evening I'd be sleeping over at Cat's house. I'd just take a daily change of clothes. Cat said that the second bed was all set up; she also said that I'd better not snore! I felt a bit like a wimp for not being to sleep alone in the house, but Mom insisted that I stay at Cat's or she wouldn't go. Actually, I was happy that she insisted on this. There were still a lot of issues in my life, and I didn't want to face my fears alone at that time.
"So, when is the paperwork for your name change going to be filed?" asked Cat.
"In a few weeks."
"How do you feel about it?" asked Cat.
"Sort of mixed feelings. I'm happy that my name will be legal, but at the same time it's a bit sad. I never really hated being Eric. I've read a lot of accounts of other transgendered people and they often hate their previous life."
"I can understand your mixed feelings."
"Has your mom picked a new middle name for you?" asked Laura.
"Not to my knowledge. I told her your idea that she should make it a contest and have people post suggestions online. She wasn't impressed!"
We all laughed.
We sat there talking for a while. I then turned to Cat. "You know, you're the only student at Central who knew me as Eric."
"That's right, and even then you didn't stay a guy very long," added Cat.
"That's quite an honor, Cat," Laura stated. She turned to me. "I know that you've shown me pictures of you as a boy, but I still can't believe it. You're too much of a girl to have ever been a boy."
"I sometimes can't believe it myself," I answered softly.
"So, are you going to college in the fall, or are you still going to take some time off?" asked Cat.
"I want to get the surgery as soon as possible, so I can get on with my life. The surgery will put me down for a while, so I don't want to get too involved in school."
"How will you pay for it?" asked Cat.
"That's the big question. If I get the scholarship, then I won't have to worry about my education. Mom said that we could take out a loan or something like that. Medical insurance won't pay for it."
"It should," added Laura. "The surgery is just correcting a mistake."
"Too bad you aren't my lawyer now, we could sue," I laughed.
"Seriously, they should pay for it," concurred Cat.
As we talked, Cat noticed that a woman was watching us. She nudged and whispered to me to look over at her.
The woman was tall and had short blonde hair. I doubted that she was associated with the Rev; she looked too normal and nice. I know that's rather simplistic on my part; villains and bad guys don't have to look evil.
She kept looking over at us. I just assumed that she either recognized me from the trial or she had made me for being TS. Again, I would have just preferred her coming over and talking. I have a hard time ignoring someone who is staring at me. I wondered who she was.
"So, do you think she'll come over here?" asked Laura, "Maybe she wants to steal you away from me!"
We giggled and tried to ignore her. Then Cat nudged me. "Here she comes," she whispered.
"Hi, I'm sorry I was staring, but a friend of mine said that I might find you here and I wanted to make sure it was you. You are Erika Walters, aren't you?" she asked in a pleasant tone.
"Yes, I am. Who are you?" I asked a bit cautiously.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I'm Sandra Plummer. Nancy Bell said that I might run into you girls here. May I join you?"
I looked at Laura and Cat and they shrugged their shoulders, "Sure. These are my friends, Laura and Cat," I introduced.
"Pleased to meet all of you. Laura? Oh, yes, you're the senior class president. You've done a great job this year," she remarked.
"How do you know Ms. B, and why do you want to see me?" I asked.
She smiled. "I guess I should explain. I've known Nancy since I went to Central High. I graduated from Central 6 years ago."
"That's cool, so why are you interested in Erika?" asked Laura.
"I guess you can say that I'm a fan. I only wish I could have done what you are doing right now."
It took a moment for what she said to sink in. "You mean that you were a contestant?" I asked. I was stunned.
"Yes, my year we made it to mid-November. I didn't have the nerve to continue dressing or even to tell anyone that I was TS, except Nancy. I transitioned when I went to college."
"That's wonderful. I'm very happy for you! So how do you know about me?" I asked.
"Nancy has been keeping us informed about the scholarship and the contestants who are transitioning," explained Sandra.
"Us?" I interrupted
"The girls who have transitioned have formed a little alumni group. It's very informal, and we mainly exist to be a support group and to assist the new girls, like you," she continued.
"So why have you waited this long to contact me?" I asked. "I made the decision to transition back in November."
"We were going to wait until after you graduated, remember this is an alumni group," she answered, with a sly smile. "Nancy felt that we could be of assistance now, considering the harassment you are getting."
"Thanks, but it looks like that storm has passed. But I am excited to meet someone who has transitioned. I have lots of questions for you!"
"I hope you're right, but these jerks are like cockroaches; they are hard to get rid of. As for the questions, I'm sure you do and I'll be happy to talk to you, but I think we can do that another time. Here's my phone number and e-mail. Feel free to call me some evening. I need to get going, I'm meeting some old friends for dinner."
"So you don't live around here?" asked Cat.
"No, I live in Harrisburg now. I came up for the weekend to meet you and the others. Call me next week, okay?"
We hugged good-bye. I was very excited. Sandra was the first woman that I'd met who was like me. Well, she was the first that I knew was TS!
"I never would have guessed that she'd been a boy," remarked Laura.
"Neither would I! This is pretty cool." I placed the paper in my purse.
"So, I still wonder who is the third?" interjected Cat. "Sandra said that she was going to 'meet the others', so there is still a mystery to solve."
"Yes! The game is afoot," I added.
We all started to laugh. Seriously, I was curious about who was number three, but I also respected her privacy. While Cat, Laura, and I had fun trying to deduce who it was, we had no intention of outing her.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Eight
We went over to Laura's and went up to her room. Laura wanted to get the latest photo. I told Cat that I didn't mind if she wanted to stay or if she wanted to see the pictures. She was curious and thanked me for being so open.
My nipples were definitely a bit swollen now and were more sensitive. No, they weren't huge and I was still pretty flat chested, but there was something happening. I had been on the hormones for almost five weeks now.
Laura downloaded the photo and we compared it to the first one taken several weeks ago. There was a little bit of noticeable change, or at least I thought so. I put my bra and top back on. I slipped in my breast pads. I'd be happy when they were retired.
"So how big do you think that you'll get?" asked Cat.
"The doctor said that I should reach a C-cup eventually, considering my age and the fact that most women in my family have big breasts. Of course, I have no idea about the other side of my family."
"I know this is a tender subject, but from strictly a medical standpoint have you thought about contacting your birth father? You should know his family's medical history," asked Cat.
"Actually Mom did that after I was born. She had to use a lawyer to get the information, as he was afraid that she wanted money from him," I replied.
"It's amazing," smiled Laura.
"What's amazing?" I asked.
"It's amazing that such a jerk could produce such a great person!"
"True, he fathered me, but Mom raised me. I'd like to give her the main credit."
Laura gave Cat and I a ride home. I thought about meeting Sandra. I really did have a lot of questions for her. The first thing I did when I got home was to fire off an e-mail to her to establish communications. It was great knowing others who had walked ahead of me. I also thought that someday I would be the one passing on info to the next generation.
Chapter One-Hundred-Fifty-Nine
We had to be at the hotel banquet room by 3:00PM. Cat and Laura came over in their uniforms. Mom took a photo of the three of us together. She thought the red bow ties were a nice touch.
We were assigned our tables and from the place cards we got to see whom we'd be serving. Thankfully Mom and Sam were not at my tables. I'd have never lived that one down. I found out that Kristen was assigned to their table. I did have the chief of police and two members of city council at one of my two tables. My second table had Mrs. Lincoln. There was no need to mention anyone else. Fortunately I was used to her so I wasn't too intimidated. Actually that was a lie, I was very nervous about serving her. Alex was assigned as my busboy.
I almost didn't recognize Denise. She'd dyed her hair an actual normal color, a light brown, and I told her that she looked very nice. Denise told me that it was only temporary and that she was bleaching her hair blonde again as soon as she could. She grinned and said that she had an image to uphold.
Before the guests arrived we were formed up for a group photo. I think that most people liked the uniforms, even if they wouldn't admit it. They were pretty classy looking.
The cocktails were being served in another room, so we wouldn't have to start working until that was over. Rob said that we could expect the guests to be coming into the dining room around 7:30. We wouldn't start to serve until 8:00. He walked around and personally inspected each of our tables and us. He made little nit-picky adjustments. He would adjust someone's tie or move a salad fork over an 1/8th of an inch closer to the plate. I think he just wanted to show us all that he was in charge and we were all high school kids.
Around 7:20 people began to enter. Everyone was dressed up, most of the men were in tuxes, and the women were in evening gowns. I recognized many of the dresses. A year ago I didn't know one dress from another, now I could identify a dress by the designer from across a large banquet hall. I wonder what my old friends back in San Diego would say about my new fashion knowledge.
Once everyone was seated I introduced myself to the people at the tables. Mrs. Lincoln gave me a knowing nod and smiled at me. Everyone was very cheerful and friendly. My second table was very similar. They were too busy having a good time to worry about me, which was great. When I was serving the salad the police chief asked me my last name.
"It's presently Walters, sir." I said. "It'll be Warren soon."
"I thought I recognized you, Erika! So have Sam and your mother set a date yet?" he asked.
"No, sir. I think they'll have a date after his trip to Philly," I replied.
"I'm very happy for all of you. By the way, did you enjoy the range?" he asked with a wink.
I smiled back and nodded. "It was great, thank you very much," I answered.
I had to get back to work, but it was nice to be recognized as the DA's future daughter.
The entre was a chicken breast in wine sauce. Personally I thought Cindy's chicken looked better, but everyone seemed to be enjoying it. It's interesting to watch people at a party while you are working it. I walked around the table and found that I was for all practical purposes invisible. I heard lots of interesting gossip as I picked up plates and poured coffee. I had a lot more respect for food servers, and since then I am a lot more careful about what I say when they are around.
After dinner and dessert most people got up and began to mingle. Our biggest job then was filling coffee cups. Sam came over specifically so I could serve him coffee. He smiled as I filled his cup. I asked if wouldn't rather have a cup of tea. He playfully stuck his tongue out at me.
After everyone left we assisted in the clean up. It went pretty quickly as we had so much help. Before we left they gave us each a bag filled with coupons, discounts, and special offers from area business people. The gift bag was a nice little surprise. We were also reminded to bring our uniforms back to school by Wednesday. Before we left we stood around and traded stuff from the bags.
A whole group of us went to a diner afterwards. We crammed into a couple of booths and ordered breakfast. There is something very enjoyable about eating eggs and bacon at midnight. I sat with Cat, Laura, Caroline, and Paul. Caroline told us that one of the guys at her table had made a pass at her. Paul was pretty pissed off about it. It was nice to see him being so protective of Caroline.
"So what time are Sam and your mom leaving tomorrow?" asked Cat.
"They want to be on the road by ten. I'll come over after work."
"Great, this will be a lot of fun! Laura, why don't you sleep over next Friday, that is if you can be trusted?"
"You're no fun. Okay, I promise, no orgies!" said Laura. We all broke out laughing.
We got home a little before one. Mom was waiting for me to get in. She really didn't mind about the time as I had called and told her where I was.
I went to bed and thought about my upcoming week. It would be fun staying over at Cat's house. I also thought about Mom and her first meeting with the future in-laws. I hoped that everything went well. I eventually drifted off into a deep restful sleep.
Continued in part 3 of 3
A transfer student discovers his new high school's scholarship program and its unusual rules.
The Scholarship, Part 3 of 3
by
Julie O
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty
Sunday morning I watched as Sam and Mom pulled out of the driveway on their trip to Philadelphia. They told me that they would call when they reached their hotel. I would miss them, but I was happy that they were getting some time together. I knew Mom was nervous about meeting Sam's family. I also wondered how they would react to me.
I read the paper until it was time to go to work. We were still busy due to the prom. We were also getting a lot of business due to weddings. We didn't deal in bridal clothing, but we got a lot of business from the guests, mothers of the bride and groom, and so on. It was fun helping customers pick out outfits.
Mel told me that she'd watched the movie that Mrs. Lincoln was in. She said that she'd been searching the Internet auction sites to see if she could find anything from Mrs. Lincoln's career, as she thought it could be a cool gift.
After work I drove home and pulled into our driveway. I went into my house and changed into something more casual. I slipped on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and my sandals. I packed a small overnight bag and grabbed my clothes for school on Monday. I always felt a little funny when I stayed at someone's home as a guest. Additionally, this was the first time I had done it as Erika. Part of me felt that I was imposing on their privacy; however, I felt comfortable staying with Cat and Terri.
I walked over to their house. I still felt a bit uneasy when I crossed the lawn between our homes. I stopped and stared at the spot where the attack had taken place for a second and then continued over to their house.
Terri was waiting and she welcomed me inside. I knew she'd seen me stop, but she didn't say anything about it. I took my stuff upstairs into Cat's room.
She was on the computer, trading instant messages with Matt. "Hey, sorry I didn't hear you come in."
"Don't worry about it; say hi to Matt for me."
"Will do, just put your stuff over on that bed. Let me say goodbye to Matt."
"No need," I replied. I put my bag down and sat on the bed. I had also brought my own pillow. I could sleep on most beds if I had my favorite pillow. When Mom and I drove across the country from San Diego I brought my own pillow. We've all got our own quirks!
"I was getting ready to say goodbye anyway, you want to help us get dinner ready?" she asked.
I nodded and we headed downstairs. "So, how's he doing?"
"Great. He just rented his tux. I can't believe that the prom is only two weeks away."
"Actually, less than two weeks," I answered with a smile.
Terri put us both to work. Cat worked on the salad while I cut up green beans.
"I saw you pause out in the yard, Erika, and I have an idea that I want to run by you. How'd you feel if we planted a tree or something in that spot? That way it could be a place for life and renewal instead of a place of bad memories," suggested Terri.
Mom and I were only renting the house. However, Sam liked the property and they'd decided to make an offer on it and that was fine with me. It really felt like home now. "That'd be really nice."
"Great! I'll talk to Jill and Sam when they get back, and we can pick something nice out."
We had a very pleasant dinner. Terri really enjoyed cooking, it wasn't a task to her, more a relaxation. We went for a walk after dinner. Our neighborhood bordered on a large wooded area. As we walked by we saw a couple of white-tailed deer run across the road ahead of us. I think I was the only one who found this cool. I was able to get a photo of them, before they ran back into the woods.
When we got home Mom called and told us that they'd gotten into Philadelphia. The trip was uneventful. She gave me the phone number of the hotel.
Later that evening Cat and I were sitting upstairs in her bedroom. The nice thing about our friendship was that anything was fair game. We could talk about anything and we knew that we could trust each other to keep it private.
"I think that if you win the scholarship that you should think about going to college outside of Golden Hill," suggested Cat.
"Why? Dewey's a great school, and I can keep my job."
"It has nothing to do with the quality of education at Dewey. You're sort of sheltered here. No one cares that you're TS. Personally, I know that is great, but we both know that it isn't necessarily the case elsewhere. It might be a good confidence builder to live elsewhere after you've had the surgery."
"That's something to think about." I liked the idea of living in Golden Hill, but I also wanted to see the world. My trip to New York City had whetted my appetite for traveling again.
"Anyway, you have plenty of time to think about it. I'd suggest you stay here until after your surgery. Does the idea of getting the operation concern you?" asked Cat.
"Yes, a bit - well, make that a lot! I know that it's pretty major surgery, and that things can go wrong. But it's also my only chance to become whole."
"I understand. I'd do it too, if I was in your shoes," she remarked. She then stared at my feet. "Although, not those shoes!"
Cat was referring to my bunny slippers. "Jealous?" I asked, as I held my feet out and wiggled them.
"You're the first person I've known to actually wear those. And to think, I actually thought you had class!" We both began to laugh.
I looked down at the slippers and spoke to them in a comforting voice. "Don't listen to her, girls."
"Oh, God! Don't tell me you actually named them? You really are deranged!"
"Of course I didn't name them; they already had names when I got them."
We both started laughing so hard that we were crying. Terri looked in to see what was going on.
"Mom... Erika's bunny slippers have... names!" Cat barely was able to speak due to laughing.
"That's nice, dear. Just as long as they're housebroken," replied Terri with a straight face.
Needless to say that Cat and I didn't get much sleep that night. Every time we almost calmed down, one of us starting giggling and making some silly joke. Still that night marked another milestone in my progression towards becoming whole. I knew that Cat totally accepted me as a girl and in many ways as a sister.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-One
During lunch we talked about prom. Kristen had made dinner reservations for all eight of us. Our party would be Kristen and Alex, Tracy and Mike, Cat and Matt, and Laura and I. We'd invited Caroline and Paul, but they had already made other plans. They were going out with a group from the school paper. Kristen had also reserved a limo for the eight of us. She really wanted to make it a night to remember. Of all my friends Kristen would have enjoyed the trip to NYC the most. She loved style.
It was less than two weeks to the big event, and I was as caught up in it as any other girl at school. Many of the girls had picked up their dresses at the shop. I was pleased with the way I looked in mine. As I was still new to being a girl, I didn't think about making an appointment at the salon until Cat reminded me. Thankfully they were able to reserve me an appointment the morning of the prom.
I knew that some of the girls were still a little uneasy with Laura and I going together as a couple. No one said anything, but you could sense it. I still found it interesting that there was still some uneasiness over gay or lesbian dating, but none over the contestants dating guys. I was so happy to be going to the prom with Laura, knowing how much we were in love, that I didn't care what others thought.
After school I swung by the display and saw that no one had dropped out. It really looked like we were all going to make it to the end. We were all a bit curious about what the outcome would be.
While I was standing there, Ms. B came by and asked how I was doing.
"Good, thanks. I haven't gotten any more threatening letters. Maybe Marlene scared him off."
"I hope so, but I'd be shocked if he gave up so easily."
I stared at the pictures for a second, "You know, they don't even look like us anymore."
"Yes, you've all made some great strides since September. Even those who didn't make it this far have changed for the better."
"Not everyone," I added softly, referring to Jason, who had only been a contestant for a few days.
"True, but he was the exception."
I excused myself and headed to the parking lot to meet Cat and Laura. I thought about what Ms. B had said.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Two
I want to jump ahead to Tuesday evening. I went over to my house after dinner. After checking the mail and picking out my clothes for school Wednesday, I called Sandra Plummer, the woman I'd met in Spencer's the previous Friday. We had traded e-mails, and she said that she'd be home Tuesday evening.
I was a bit nervous when I first called her. I had so many questions, and I was afraid that she wouldn't want to hear them all. I know this was dumb. She'd contacted me because she wanted to help me.
I brewed up a mug of black spice chai tea and took out the phone number she'd given me. The phone rang a few times before she answered it. After the standard small talk we began to talk about real issues. I found that she had as many questions for me as I had for her, so we agreed to alternate. We also agreed that it was impossible to cover everything in one evening. She told me that she wanted us to become good friends.
"So, have you had the surgery?" I asked.
"Yes, I had it two years ago. I needed it to feel whole, although I know several girls who haven't had it and never plan to."
"I want to get it, I'm like you. I need to feel whole and I hate doing things half-way. So, do your friends there know that you're transgendered?"
"Hey, we agreed we alternate," she replied with a laugh.
"Sorry, I just have so much I want to know."
"No need to apologize. First, I am not the answer-lady. I can only tell you my own experiences. You'll need to find your own path. Now, I'll answer that last question but then it's my turn. I don't advertise the fact that I'm transgendered, but I don't lie to people either. I'm dating a man, and he knows that I was born male. I think that you need to tell anyone you date the truth."
"That makes sense."
"Okay, now it's my turn. When did you first know that you were TS?"
"Boy, you start off with a good one. I guess I'd had feelings when I was younger, but I hid them and forced them away. I guess growing up without a father I wanted to act as the man of the family. I forced myself to try to act as normally as possible, and fought any feelings that I was anything but a man. I even tried to convince myself that I'd entered the competition just for the scholarship. Soon I began to realize that it was much deeper, but I figured that I could hold it off. Then everything began to fall into place. I felt so comfortable and well... normal. I knew that I was different and that it was okay. Mom didn't hate me and my friends at school seemed to like me, and my gender didn't matter."
"So, did you know before you were attacked?"
"I forgot that you've talked to Ms. B. Yes, I knew before the assault. It just reinforced my decision. In fact, it made me feel better about myself."
"Why was that? Because it was more socially acceptable for a woman to be raped than a man?"
I was silent for a second. I was a little pissed about the question, but as I thought about it I could see that there was no malice intended. "Maybe. In some ways the attack reaffirmed me as a woman. I've felt a bit guilty for thinking that way."
"I'm sorry, Erika, that came across a bit heavier than I wanted to be. I know that you've been through a lot, and I don't want to bring up bad memories." From the tone of her voice I knew that she was sincere.
"It's okay. I've found that talking about it is better than keeping it locked inside. I did worry that some people would see my desire to transition as a result of the rape. Fortunately, I knew the truth, and it was clear to me that this was my right path in life. When my friend Caroline told me that she was TS and told me everything going through her mind, I knew that I was TS too. As she described her feelings, it was like she was reading my mind," I answered.
"Fair enough, okay your turn!"
I asked her about hormones and their effects on her. She was very detailed in her descriptions. I got excited thinking about it.
She then asked me about my plans for after school. I told her about wanting to become a teacher. She said that was great. I found out that Sandra worked in the state government. She worked on the staff of a state legislator.
After talking for over an hour, we called it quits for the night. I thanked her again, and we made an agreement to talk once a week.
Back over at Cat's house we talked about the conversation up in her room. I had changed into my pjs and Cat was in a pair of shorts and a large oversized t-shirt. Of course, I was wearing the bunny slippers, and no... they really didn't have names!
"So what's Sandra like?" asked Cat.
"Like an older version of you. She knows how to ask the right sort of question to make you think."
"I thought she looked intelligent!"
I tossed a pillow at her and she responded with a counterattack. That went on for several minutes and stopped only because we were laughing so hard.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Three
As usual Laura picked us up for school. The sky was dark and it looked like it would start raining any second. Laura was very interested in my conversation with Sandra, as she was with all aspects of my transition. We also talked a little about the sleepover at Cat's house.
We just got into school when it started to rain. The nice thing about San Diego was that the weather was so consistent, but, I'm not complaining, I liked the changes in seasons, although winter was on the bottom of my list.
Ms. B saw us as we walked in and she motioned me over to her. "Hi, Erika, I just wanted to let you know that there'll be a meeting at lunch today. I have an announcement to make."
"Okay, usual room?" I asked. I knew that asking about the reason for the meeting was pointless.
"Yes, see you there. By the way I got an e-mail from Sandra Plummer last night, and she really enjoyed talking with you."
"I like her a lot too," I replied. I had plenty of questions for Ms. B. "So, after graduation will I be initiated into the club?"
Ms. B just smiled and walked away.
I ran into Caroline and we talked about what might be the reason for the meeting. We'd both confirmed that no one had dropped out, so it couldn't be that. We'd figured that we would find out in a few hours.
By lunch it was raining even harder. They canceled all practices. However, Coach Chambers asked me to stick around and help her get caught up on the track admin. I agreed, plus it would give me a chance to talk to her.
We arrived at the meeting. Everyone showed up and was equally curious about the reason for the meeting. Denise's hair was back to blonde - make that white. She told us that the Downfall was booked through the summer. They even were going to play some places on the Jersey shore. They'd be the opening group, but she said it was a great start.
"So, do you think you'll go to college, or are you going to stay in the band?" I asked Denise.
"Good question. I want to study music, but playing in the band is so much fun. I just might ride this wave as long as it will take me. However, if I do win the scholarship, I'm not going to let it go to waste. There are plenty of wonderful music schools that I would love to attend."
I told her about the comments we'd heard in Spencer's about her and the band. She thought that was great. She commented that they had quite a following at Dewey.
Denise laughed. "I can't wait to tell the others in the band! They also kid me that I'm the most feminine member of the band!"
Ms. B walked in with another woman. She introduced her as Ms. Fuller and said that she was on the committee that oversaw the scholarship. Ms. Fuller looked to be in her forties; she was wearing a tailored suit and she had her hair up in a bun. She looked very professional, but a bit stern.
"Good afternoon, girls," Ms. Fuller greeted us. "First, I want to congratulate you on making this the most successful and interesting year of the scholarship contest. I believe that this class has set a new standard for all future classes. It'll be remembered as the year that the competition began to achieve the goals set by its founder."
I sat there waiting for what she was setting us up for. I doubted she'd come here just to give us a pep talk. I also wondered what she'd meant by her last comment.
"I want to say that you are all winners for making it this far. In accordance with the original bylaws set down by our founder, I need to make the following offer. If anyone wishes to drop out at this point, they will automatically receive a scholarship in the amount of $10,000.00, to be paid in installments not to exceed $2,500.00 a year. While we would like as many contestants as possible in the competition, we don't want someone to be miserable for their prom and graduation. If you wish to drop out now, you will be rewarded for making it this far."
There was dead silence in the room. I looked around the room at each contestant. Caroline just winked at me. Denise also made eye contact and winked at me, so I knew she was staying. Ann on the other hand had her head down, as did Lisa. I wondered what was going through their minds. Both were very competitive, but I knew how unhappy Lisa was. Then there was the enigma of Ann. I couldn't figure her out; sometimes I thought she was the third and then other times she seemed very indifferent to it all.
"Now, you don't have to make up your minds right now. The offer will stand for the rest of the year. I would like to meet with each of you this afternoon privately. Ms. Bell will give you the times. Again, thank you all for your wonderful effort."
As we walked out we were given a pass. Mine was during sixth period. I wondered what she had to say to me.
I tried to talk to Lisa, but she said that she didn't want to talk at the moment and that she'd call me that night. I gave her Cat's number.
During sixth period I went to my meeting with Ms. Fuller. The meeting was in Ms. B's office. When I arrived, she was talking to Ms. B. I was surprised to see them both laughing.
"Please sit down, Erika. It's a pleasure to meet you. Ms. Bell has been keeping us apprised of your progress. I just want to express the board's admiration for the way you've handled all the adversity that you have experienced."
"Thank you." I knew that our progress was being monitored, but it still made me feel a little uneasy.
"The reason I want to talk to you is that we're aware that you are presently in transition. We understand the financial hardship that this can cause, and we are prepared to assist. While we can't pay for the entire process, we have set up a loan that your family can apply for. It has a very low interest rate; in fact, if it's paid off in five years there's no interest. Your family will be receiving the application in the next week. I'll tell you that the application is strictly a legal formality, as you've been approved already."
I sat there stunned. I was totally speechless, and it took a few moments for her words to sink in.
"This is in addition to the scholarship?" I asked.
"Of course. We offer this to any contestant who is transgendered, even after they've graduated. Our founder who set up the contest understood that there would eventually be transgendered contestants. She felt that it wouldn't be right after we helped them find their true selves to abandon them and not help them become physically whole. Now we don't publicize this fact, and the contestants are only notified after they have been screened. We're not some secret organization bent on changing boys into girls. We're interested in helping people with gender issues become as whole as possible."
"I assume that I'll be required to keep quiet about this offer." Hanging around Cat all the time had improved my deductive reasoning.
"Ms. Bell said you were smart. Yes, part of the application is a requirement that you and your family keep silent about this offer. It could be easily misunderstood by less open-minded people. However, if we'd felt that we couldn't trust you then we wouldn't be making this offer."
"Thank you very much. This takes a huge weight off my back!" I gave her and Ms. B a big hug.
"Now there is one last thing, we will expect you someday to assist future contestants, much like Sandra Plummer. I don't think that will be a problem for you."
"Erika wants to teach high school when she graduates college, so she already wants to help others," interjected Ms. B.
"I would be honored to help future students," I added.
"Excellent! Well you'll be receiving the loan application in the mail next week and your family can call us with any questions." explained Ms. Fuller.
I thanked them again and headed back to Mr. Kline's room. I was walking three feet off the ground, as I was so happy.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Four
After school, I went to Coach's office to plug in track data. I was amazed by the amount of paperwork in track and field. Laura told me she'd meet me when I was done. She had to work on grad night and some final issues on the prom.
I went to work on the data entry. Coach was in and out of her office the first hour. During the second hour she sat at her desk and we had a chance to talk. Initially we just made small talk, but then we got into some deeper issues.
"I've asked other people this question and I still haven't a good answer. Why are people in this town so accepting of transgendered girls?" I asked as I entered in the high jump statistics.
"It has taken time to reach this level of acceptance. Each year we've made progress. First, we have a faculty that supports the contest and the contestants. We ensure that all students treat each other respectfully. Next, we've gotten important people in town to respond positively to the competition. Mrs. Lincoln initially pressured many businesses to give discounts, and they soon saw that they gained more business than they lost. We now have businesses applying to us to get into the program. The school helped by treating the contestants with respect. We don't design tasks to humiliate the contestants, and we have made every effort to make them a full part of campus life. When some girls like you came out as transgendered, it wasn't considered a big deal. The community has just had eighteen years to slowly change."
"Yet, there is still some uneasiness about gay and lesbian students here at Central," I remarked as I shifted to the relay team times.
"True, but it's improving. It takes time to change people's minds and attitudes. We've just gotten permission from the school board to set up a LGBT-Straight Student Alliance group for next year. I'll be the faculty advisor. I've been pushing for it for the past five years."
"Cool, they had a group like that at my old high school," I added. I checked the numbers before shifting to the sprint times.
"Were you a member?" she asked with a smile.
"No, I was too far in denial then," I answered truthfully.
"I expect that it'll take some time to build up a membership. But it will be worth it," she explained.
"While we are on the topic of the school attitudes towards gays and lesbians, do you think that there will be any backlash against Laura and I for going to the prom together?" I asked.
"No, I don't see it as problem for you two. First off, you have many great friends who love and support both of you. I imagine that there are some in school who may still see you as a boy, and are in denial about the two of you. Laura is also very respected in school. Still there are some who won't be pleased, but they might as well get used to it," she said.
"Do you think that there will be any other same-sex dates at the prom?" I asked.
"Excluding contestants, I don't think so, but I wouldn't be surprised if there are some in the coming year. Personally, I don't think that it'll be that big a deal after the initial shock wears off. But, I fully understand the fears of being made an outcast in school. In some ways you two may be trendsetters," she remarked.
"I appreciate your confidence in us!"
Just then there was a knock on the door and Laura walked in. "We got done early, anything I can do to help?" she asked.
We caught her up on the conversation. As expected, she was very interested in joining in discussion of the subject.
"I know some girls who are very uneasy about my sexuality. There are a few who feel that our going to the prom together will become a distraction and ruin their night." I liked the sarcastic tone in which she said 'ruin their night' like we weren't supposed to have fun too.
"I don't care about them, it's our night too!" I replied.
We also talked about the possibility of the Rev stirring things up. Coach felt that if he tried something it would be more sneaky and underhanded. "I think he might try something during graduation."
I hoped she was wrong. I just wanted to get on with my life, and I didn't want to be a distraction.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Five
We met Cat, Caroline, and Paul at Guido's. We talked about school and the prom. Caroline and I brought up the buyout offer.
"Do you think anyone will take it?" asked Paul.
"Maybe, I know that Lisa isn't that happy," I replied.
"Ann's a hard read too," added Caroline.
"What about Denise?" asked Paul.
"I used to think that she was just doing it as a goof, but I'm not so sure now. She has become really focused, and she's really serious about her music. I think the competition has really helped her. I'd be shocked if she dropped out," noted Caroline.
I wondered if Denise was the third. It didn't seem as shocking an idea as before.
The only other thing of note that night was that Lisa didn't call. I hesitated about calling her, and when I did, her mom said that she didn't want to talk right now. I understood and told her mom to pass on that I would support her decision either way.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Six
Thursday arrived with a continuation of the rain. The weather guessers said that it was supposed to start clearing up late that night. I kinda dreaded going to school, only because I expected to see our numbers decreased. As usual I had mixed feelings about the buyout offer. I thought it was cool that everyone still in the contest would get something. But I also felt a loss for each candidate who quit. Still, I should know how important it is to be true to yourself and not worry what others think. I'd still miss them.
It wasn't a good sign as I approached the display case and saw that it was open. They were rearranging the remaining pictures. I then saw that Ann's picture was missing. It hit me that I didn't even know her male name. I was pleased to see that Lisa's picture was still there, as was Denise's photo. So we were now down to four.
Between the weather and the fact that we'd lost another contestant, I was feeling a bit down. I arrived in homeroom and told Cat that Ann was out.
"So what's Ann's male name?" I asked Cat.
"It's Andrew," answered Cat. "I'm amazed that he lasted this long."
I hadn't been that social with Ann, and I can't even say that she was a friend; if it wasn't for the competition I wouldn't even know her, I mean him. Still, to go this long and then drop out was a bit sad.
"Don't get too down, after all he did get a pretty good scholarship," added Cat.
"I know." That also narrowed the possibilities for the third. Was it Denise or Lisa?
Work was fun that night. Even with the rain we were busy. Mel said that she wanted to show me something when the crowds slacked off.
"I bought this on an Internet auction website," she told me, as held out a black and white photo. It was a publicity shot from the movie we'd seen Mrs. Lincoln in. The photo was from the scene in the bar, and it showed both Mrs. Lincoln and Violet.
"This is really cool. How much did it cost?" I asked.
"Only a few dollars," smiled Mel. "The shipping cost more."
"So, what are you going to do with it?" I asked.
"I want to give it to Mrs. Lincoln, but I'm afraid that she might take it the wrong way. I don't want her to think that I'm making fun of her."
"I think that she'll know that you mean well and that it's because you think well of her," I said.
"When does your mom get back from Philly?" she asked.
"Either Saturday or Sunday. They might be delayed due to the weather."
"How's it going with his family?" asked Mel.
"From what she told me, pretty good. Apparently Sam's family is very excited about the wedding, and they don't mind the trip way up here."
"Way up here? You make it sound like we're in the middle of nowhere!" replied Mel with mock indignation.
"According to Sam, they think he lives in the wilderness. I used to think that this town was in the middle of nowhere myself."
"Ahhh... but now you know differently."
"Yes, we're just south of nowhere," I replied with a laugh.
"How do they feel about you?" asked Mel.
"From what Mom has told me, they're anxious to meet me," I replied.
"That's good."
Mel decided to get the photo framed before she gave it to Mrs. Lincoln. The rest of the night was dead, and I think we had one customer the last hour. It was raining even harder than before, and it looked like it had no intention of stopping soon.
I was careful driving home and pulled into our driveway. Between our houses there was a small river flowing. After I checked our mail and grabbed my clothes, I took the long way over to Cat's. I was afraid that I'd sink down if I tried the short cut. I was just about to Cat's house when I looked over and saw something white near the spot where Jason had attacked me. I couldn't quite make it out.
When I arrived at Cat's house, I asked Terri if they had a flashlight. I told her about seeing something between our homes. She got the flashlight and put on her rain gear. Cat joined us and we went out. There was a white sign posted. We couldn't read it, but I got a sickening feeling in my stomach. Terri waded over and looked at the message. She came back and said that she was going to call the police.
"What does it say?" I asked.
"Something to the effect that on this spot an innocent young man was framed," she answered in a disgusted tone.
I could tell by her voice that she was leaving something out. I knew that it must have been something nasty about me.
The police said that they'd be out shortly. While we waited, she called Mom and Sam down in Philly.
The police arrived, and after taking some photographs, they took the sign down. They said they would hold it as evidence and told us to call if there were further problems. I liked the way they kept it low key, so that there would be little publicity.
I was more angry than scared. To me it was a cowardly act. It takes a really brave person to sneak into someone's yard in a storm to post an insulting sign. Sam and Mom talked to me and I assured them I was okay. Sam said he would call Marlene and tell her what'd happened.
We sat around the table and talked for a while. I had tea while Terri and Cat drank coffee. They shared my sense of outrage about the juvenile nature of the crime. I wondered if the person who had done it was the Rev or one of his followers. I hoped that it wasn't anyone from our town.
Terri told me all of what the sign said. It had gone on to say that I was a perverted freak of nature. I said I was disappointed, as I'd expected him to be more creative.
"What did you say?" asked Cat.
"It's the same exact thing that the Rev called me in all three letters," I said.
"Sounds like a connection to me," replied Sherlock Cat.
She was right. We emailed Marlene with out latest discovery. An hour later we got a reply. She said that it sounded like his sort of tactic. She told us not to worry.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Seven
Apparently I was the only target of the Rev that night. As promised, they kept it out of the papers. I was pleased because if it was publicity he was seeking, he'd be disappointed. The police stepped up patrols in our neighborhood. That made us all feel a little better. However, I put my worries behind me, as I was looking forward to the sleepover at Cat's that night.
Cat had decided to make it a bigger party and had also invited Kristen, Tracy, and Caroline. Tracey had to pull out, as she had to go out of town for a funeral. She seemed very disappointed. Cat told the rest to come over around 8:00PM.
I helped her get ready. Cat could tell that I was a bit nervous and told me not to worry, that I was considered one of the girls.
It was still a bit cool at night, so I could still wear my pjs. Cat cringed when I told her I was wearing the bunny slippers. By 8:30 everyone was there. Everyone changed into their pjs. Kristen liked my slippers, and I asked her to point this out to Cat.
We ordered in pizza, and Terri was very patient with our noise level. I told her that she could sleep in my house that night, and she smiled and said she'd consider it.
Laura suggested that we play "Truth or Dare" and everyone reluctantly went along with her idea. Cat was up first and she selected truth.
"What's one thing that you've never told your mom?" asked Kristen.
Cat thought for a second and leaned over towards us and spoke in a low tone. "Well... she doesn't know about this." She then turned around and pulled down her shorts to expose one of her butt cheeks. There on the right check was a little tattoo of Curious George.
We all broke out laughing. "When did you get that?" asked Laura.
"When I was down in Harrisburg for the crime lab trip. I was sharing a room with a college girl, and we went out with her friends. We all got tattoos. I always liked Curious George. Besides, I'm legal. You just have to be eighteen or older."
It was a pretty cute tattoo. We talked about whether the rest of us would get one. We had different opinions on the idea. Caroline said she would, especially if she ever got a comic strip published. Laura also said that she'd get one. Kristen was dead against the idea. I said that it would have to be something very special.
"Coach Chambers has two tattoos. She has a tiny wing on the outside of each ankle. She said she got them when she ran cross-country," I added.
"That's cool, just like Mercury!" noted Caroline.
"I guess George isn't all that curious anymore!" wisecracked Laura, and we all starting laughing again.
I was up next. I selected dare, and I could tell that Laura had something planned.
"Okay, Erika, here it is, you have to wear this the rest of the night," said Laura, as she handed me a black lace nightie, panty, and a matching negligee.
"They don't match my slippers!" I grumbled.
"Those are gorgeous, Laura, where did you get them," asked Cat.
"From my mom's stuff, she won't miss them," answered Laura.
To be a good sport, I went into the bathroom and changed. It wasn't too revealing. I had to admit that it did feel nice. I slipped on the robe and went back out. I got plenty of whistles and was made to turn around for everyone.
Laura couldn't take her eyes off me. The girls were interested in Caroline's and my breasts. I didn't mind showing them what I had, being they were still so small. Yet they could all see some swelling and growth. Caroline was a bit more shy but she also showed hers. They were about the same size as mine.
"So, you only raided your mom's stuff just for Erika? And I thought we were friends!" joked Kristen.
"I never said that," answered Laura. "I brought stuff for everyone!"
She pulled a whole bunch of lingerie out of her bag and passed it around. I wasn't sure what I should do as the others changed. I started to get up to leave when Cat and the others stopped me.
"It's no big deal, Erika. We trust you!" remarked Cat. "The same goes for you, Caroline. We're all girls here!"
The others nodded in agreement and I was immediately choked up with emotion. I noticed that Caroline was also fighting back tears.
Soon we were all dressed much more sexily than before. And before any of you get evil thoughts, that's as far as we went. Sorry, no teenage orgies.
Most of the stuff she'd brought was sexy in a classy manner. She also told us that she did ask permission to borrow the stuff.
We totally forgot about the rest of the game. I think that Laura brought out the rest of the stuff so that she wouldn't have a turn. But I didn't mind, as she looked so hot in her teddy and robe.
We stayed up very late talking about topics ranging from the prom to college. I felt so close to them, and we all knew that we'd stay in touch even after we headed off into our adult lives. I think we all fell asleep sometime around three.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Eight
In the morning Terri made us a great breakfast. Of course we changed before going downstairs. I had to admit that it had initially been difficult to fall asleep. I'd found myself caressing my nipples in the dark through the silky material. I'm sure Laura had that in mind when she selected the outfit for me.
I also looked out between our yards, and was relieved to see that there was nothing there. I hoped that it had been a one-time event.
I went over to the house and checked my e-mail. There were a few from Marlene, and one from Sandra.
Marlene said that it looked like the Rev was responsible. There was a posting on his website showing the sign. She also said that she'd be back in town the weekend of the prom, just in case something happened.
I got a call from Mom. She told me that they were on their way back and that they should get home late that evening. She was calling from the car and said they were presently passing Lansdale on the PA Turnpike heading north, which meant absolutely nothing to me. I had to check the map to see that Lansdale is a town north of Philadelphia. I told them to have a safe trip and that I was looking forward to seeing them soon.
I went back to my paper. I was on my third rewrite. Terri had been reviewing my paper for grammar and spelling mistakes. I still made a lot, and it bothered me. Laura called later in the afternoon and asked if I wanted to go to the movies. She said that she had already talked to Cat. I told her yes, and I went back over to Cat's house.
"Do you think they'll be home tonight?" asked Terri.
"From what Mom said they will," I answered.
"If they stop, you're more than welcome to spend the night here again," offered Terri.
"Thanks," I replied. I had already taken my stuff home, but it was nice knowing that I wouldn't have to be alone.
We had a great time that afternoon. The movie was okay and afterwards we went to the Chinese restaurant in the mall. We called up and invited Kristen, Alex, Paul, and Caroline. I love going to a Chinese restaurant with a big group. I was pleased to see Mike with Kristen and Alex. He said it was strange having a weekend without Tracey.
We all ordered different things so we could share. We talked more about the prom. The guys were moaning about the cost. Laura told them they could always split the costs like we were doing.
It was also a bit obvious that Mike was flirting with me all night. I thought it was just me at first, but Laura noticed it too. It's not like I wasn't flattered, but I wasn't about to cheat on Laura, and I liked Tracey too much. I tried to ignore it and avoid anyone getting the wrong impression.
On the way home, Laura asked me if I found him attractive.
"Yes, I do," I answered honestly.
"Good, I'm glad you didn't lie," noted Laura. "I know you like boys, and if I did too I'd probably find Mike hot myself."
"So, you don't mind boys finding you attractive?" asked Cat.
"No, not anymore. I guess it's a validation that I'm doing this right," I answered.
"Hypothetical question for you, Erika," asked Laura. "Assuming the unthinkable happens and we are no longer a couple, and you met a guy who was obviously hot for you, would you tell him that you were TS?"
"Hypothetical huh? Well, are you talking about before or after my surgery?" I asked.
"Both," interjected Cat with a sly smile.
"Before the surgery I would definitely tell him, and for that matter even after the surgery," I answered.
"Well, what if you knew that it would be a one night stand and that you'd never see him again?" asked Laura.
"Same answer. If he really loved me it wouldn't matter. Besides after being accused of deceiving someone, I've had a lot of time to think about this sort of thing."
"That's true," said Laura.
"So, if both you and Mike were free and available, would you go out with him?" asked Cat.
"I guess so. He's fun to be around and he's cute too," I answered.
"So, race wouldn't be a problem?" asked Cat.
"No, back in San Diego interracial dating is no big deal for most people, at least it wasn't at my school," I replied.
"So, basically if it's breathing then it's fair game for you?" asked Cat.
"Yes, being a bisexual and open-minded makes almost everyone a potential date," I answered laughing.
"Too bad you aren't from West Virginia, then you could include your kin in that mix," laughed Laura.
"Then she wouldn't be open minded!" added Cat laughing.
"Kin?" I asked.
"It's okay, my whole Mom's whole side of the family is from there, and they've told me the best West Virginia jokes," explained Laura.
"Seriously, what is the attitude on interracial dating around here?" I asked
"To be honest, it's never been a big issue, because we haven't had a huge number of minorities," explained Cat. "I don't think that it would be a big problem in school."
"So my turn to ask a question, would either of you date someone who is a different race?" I asked.
"I don't have a problem with it," replied Cat.
"I'm not picky, you should both know that," smiled Laura.
"I think we've just been insulted," I said to Cat.
"I know we've just been insulted," agreed Cat.
We all began to laugh.
We went back to my house; they both said they'd stay with me until Mom and Sam came back. I showed them the movie with Mrs. Lincoln in it. They were both impressed.
A little after 9:30, we heard Sam's car pull into the driveway. It was good to see Mom and Sam again. Yes, I know that they were only gone a week, but I missed them! Cat, Laura, and I helped them bring their bags in. After they got settled Cat and Laura left. I thanked Cat for being such a great hostess, and I gave Laura a nice long kiss.
Chapter One-Hundred-Sixty-Nine
Sam, Mom, and I sat down at the kitchen table. Their first concern was the Rev and his minor act of vandalism. Sam said that he had called the police and they'd told him that there wasn't much they could do. Still, the sign made it clear that it wasn't over.
I was more concerned about Mom's visit with Sam's family. She said that they were all wonderful and had treated her very nicely. Sam said that he was amazed how well behaved they'd been, and Mom punched him in the arm.
"So I guess the million dollar question is how did they react to you having a seventeen-year-old daughter?" I asked.
"Damm! I knew there was something we forgot to bring up!" exclaimed Sam with a smile.
"He gets a bit weird when he's been driving all day, doesn't he?" Mom teased. "They seemed very anxious to meet you."
"Did you tell them everything?" I asked
"Of course. There's no reason to keep it secret," added Mom.
Sam decided to let us talk and said he was going to bed. He kissed us both good night and went upstairs.
"So, it really went well?" I got up and put the kettle on.
"Better that you can imagine. Sam's family already knew all about you."
"When did he tell them?" I opened the tea box and took out a bag of black spice chai tea. Mom saw my choice and nodded.
"He talks to his sister all the time about cases. She works in the Philly DA's office, and she became very interested in your case. So, when he told them how he'd met me, there was no sense in hiding the truth."
"Tell me more about his family." The kettle was about to come to a boil. I always put my sugar in my mug before I pour in the water. Then I wait at least five minutes until I take out the bag. Taking it out too soon is a crime.
Mom then went over Sam's immediate family. His father was a retired Philadelphia policeman, and his mother had always been a housewife, and they now lived in New Jersey. Sam's older sister, Carla, worked as an assistant DA in Philadelphia. She's married and has two kids. He also had a younger brother named Brett, who'd just made detective in the Philadelphia PD. Brett was divorced and had no kids.
"Do you have a scorecard for me?" I asked. I added milk to my tea. The tea was very good. I think tea tastes better when there is good conversation to go along with it. Vanilla wafers also help!
"I won't even go into all his cousins and other relatives. I got lost after he introduced me to his three aunts at dinner. It will take some getting used to this sudden expansion of family. They are very close, and they're all fond of Sam."
"And meanwhile our real family doesn't even acknowledge my existence," I replied sadly.
"Well, that's not all because of you. I never was all that popular with most of them."
"Why? Because of me coming along?" I asked.
"I guess it's time to discuss this. Why don't you make us each another mug of tea, and we'll have a talk," announced Mom.
I did as she said, and when they were ready she began to tell me some things from her past and mine.
"First off, I've never lied to you about anything. I have just left out some parts until I felt you were ready. What I told you about your father was true. We did date and he did dump me when I got pregnant. He wanted to stay with me, but he didn't want me to have a baby. He offered to pay for an abortion and I refused; then he suggested that I put you up for adoption. I couldn't do that either. I instantly fell in love with you and couldn't bear the thought of someone else raising you."
I took a long sip of tea and let her words sink in.
"When I'd met him, I was working as a waitress in a strip joint. I got the job after my first year in college. I never danced or took off my clothes, even though I had the opportunity. The job paid really well, and it worked with my hours in school. My family was upset that I worked in a place like that and felt I should get a more 'respectable' job. The problem with the 'respectable jobs' was that their hours wouldn't allow me to go to college. They also paid much less money. So, I did what I thought was right."
I took another sip of my tea.
"I met your father while I was working there. He was on the football team and they came in a couple of times a week. I guess I became star struck, and I failed to see what a jerk he was until he walked away from me. I moved back home and worked out a schedule to go to school, work, and raise you. The family wasn't pleased and thought that I never should have tried to raise you. I was barely twenty when you were born, and I didn't have a husband, so in their eyes I was immoral."
I could hear the bitterness in her voice. It made me angry to hear how mean they'd been to her.
"I guess that they also looked at my behavior in high school. I hung out with a wild crowd. They were my friends and some of them led less than model lives. I know that some were into drugs, and I mean the heavy stuff. After high school some of them had some real problems. I knew that if I failed to get through college I'd end up like them," continued Mom.
"So that's why you are so anti-drug?" I asked.
Mom nodded. "I had a friend in school who was as close to me as you are with Cat. One night she invited me to go clubbing with her; I turned her down because I couldn't skip work. She died that night in a car crash. Three other girls, all very close friends, including the driver, also died in the accident. The Highway Patrol said that they'd all been drinking and that the post mortems showed that they'd also used drugs. If I hadn't been working that night, I might have been in that car with them."
"Karma," I said softly, referring to her working that night.
"Maybe. I still carried around a lot of guilt for years. Between the accident and you arriving, my life was really turned around for the better." She then paused for a moment and then spoke softly. "I still think about them... it was such a waste."
We sat there in silence for a few moments. "Did you ever use drugs?"
Mom paused for a moment and looked me in the eyes. "Yes. I smoked pot, and I tried a few other things, but never again after that night. Their deaths scared me away from drugs."
There was a very loud silence in the room. We sat there for a long time soaking it in.
"So.... all of this combined to make our family feel that you weren't worthy of their affection?"
"I think they were further bothered by the fact that I had the nerve to graduate college and move up in life. The fact that I moved away to take a better job upset them too. Your transition was just the final straw, it gave them a solid reason to cut ties."
"Thank you for telling me all this. I love you even more, if that's even possible!"
We hugged and both of us cried softly. We held onto each other for what seemed like hours. I was so proud of her and how she'd made her life better by overcoming adversity.
"I think that's enough family history for tonight. I need to go to bed," noted Mom.
We said good night and we walked upstairs together. We hugged one last time before we went into our rooms. I was so happy that she and Sam were together. They deserved each other and deserved a happy life together. I really understood Mom better now.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy
As usual I was the first one up and was enjoying the paper at the kitchen table. I had the coffeepot ready to go for Sam. The feeder only had a few birds. They were small and brown, and most likely some sort of sparrow. I thought about last night and the prospect of becoming part of a large loving family. The idea was very appealing.
I read the local paper first. It usually didn't take that long to go through it. I always saved the NY Times for last. I looked in the editorial section and, to my horror, there was a letter from the Rev. He claimed that Jason had gotten an unfair trial, and that Jason was the victim of an immoral conspiracy, and that he'd been deceived by a deviate. The letter went on to say how he would stage a protest the week before graduation. He said that he promised to disrupt the town unless Jason was given a new trial. I looked at it and felt my rage growing. I went upstairs and e-mailed Marlene and asked her if she wanted me to mail the article to her or save it until she arrived for prom. By contacting Marlene, I felt like I was doing something.
As I went back downstairs, I heard Mom and Sam stirring. I turned on the coffee maker and the kitchen was soon filled with the aroma of fresh brewed coffee. I did like the smell, but I wasn't tempted to go over to the dark side and actually drink it!
I looked at the Rev's letter and wondered how many people would believe his lies. This was a time when life needed a fast-forward button like those on VCRs. I wanted to shift forward to see the response of the town. I figured that there'd be responses in the paper by Wednesday or Thursday at the latest. I actually hoped that maybe everyone had skipped the editorials that day.
Sam came down first and after greeting him I showed him the letter to the editor. He read it while he filled his mug with coffee. He drank it straight, no cream or sugar.
"I've already e-mailed Marlene about it. I needed to do something," I announced.
Sam nodded in approval. "Well, if he stages a protest in town he'll need a permit from city hall. They'll tell me if he does that. If he fails to get the permit, then the police can arrest him."
"How much do the permits cost?" I asked.
"No charge. They only exist so the police can plan crowd control. They also limit where he can hold his protest. Town laws require that all protests must be off school property and cannot disrupt school activities. That was put in place during the Vietnam War. The mayor at the time was worried about campus protests, and the law has never been changed."
"What will happen if he applies for the permit?" I asked.
"He'll get it. He does have a constitutional right to stage a peaceful legal gathering," replied Sam.
"Thanks for the civics lesson," I said with a smile. "Can't you do something?"
"I'm only the DA, not the Attorney General," replied the Sam with a smile.
Mom came down and we caught her up on what was going on. What really got me through all this was the fact that I had such great support from my family and friends.
"So why is he attacking me on the issue of the rape, and not because of my being TS, which is obviously the real reason for his actions?" I asked.
"He can't, it would be a violation of state law. So by protesting that this is just a case of criminal injustice, he can skirt his real issue without breaking the law and he also avoids a civil rights law suit," explained Sam.
"I'm not sure who I hate more right now," I replied.
As we ate breakfast, we discussed our strategy. I'd have preferred to hear about their trip, but first things come first. Just as we were cleaning up, Marlene called. She talked to Sam for nearly thirty minutes. I got to talk to her afterwards.
"Don't worry too much, I know you want this to just go away, but like all plagues this one will pass," she remarked.
"How bad will it get?" I asked.
"That's up to him. If he holds his little rally and fails to gain any support, he may just move on. These guys hate to dwell on their defeats. I'm working with some groups to conduct a counter-rally. If we can make a strong showing, he'll shift to an easier target. I don't think he knows how tough you are."
"I wish I knew myself."
"Look, Erika, I've been involved in many such cases, and I know that you can get through this."
"Thanks. I just don't want to cause any problems."
"YOU aren't causing the problems, HE is. You, Erika, are just defending yourself, remember that," she stated firmly.
She needed to speak to Sam again. This was a like a bad dream that keeps repeating. However, I wasn't going to repeat my mistakes and try to do this all on my own.
I went upstairs to get ready for work. I looked at my scar and it was barely noticeable. Too bad the rest of this wouldn't fade away. I was surprised that they were still on the phone when I came down. I was wearing a sleeveless spring dress and sandals. I didn't mind wearing dresses, now that the weather was warmer.
Mom said goodbye and hung up the phone. She let out a loud sigh.
"So what's the plan?" I asked.
"Wait and see for now. Marlene is organizing groups in support of you, but the next move is his," remarked Mom.
"What about replying to his letter?" I asked.
"She said that she'd draft a reply and send it in today, we'll get a copy by e-mail," added Sam.
"Cool."
"I know this may sound corny, but have faith in the people of this community to do the right thing," continued Sam.
"I will. I just wish that he'd come out in the open and fight fair."
"It's not his style, or of those like him."
Mom let me borrow the car to go to work. I turned down their offer of a ride; I wanted them to relax at home.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-One
Work went really well, it was like a five-hour vacation from my problems. Cindy kept me busy so that I didn't have time to think about the Rev. Mel told me that the guys in the leather store said to call them immediately if he showed up here in the store. I thanked her but said that was very unlikely.
We stayed pretty busy all day. Girls were coming in to pick up their prom dresses, and we were getting more people in looking for outfits for weddings. I wanted to concentrate on school, prom, and my future, but I kept thinking about the Rev and his tactics.
As I approached my house, I saw a beat-up, old, white camper drive by in the other lane. It seemed out of place for this area. I couldn't make out the plates, but they weren't from PA. When I reached our house, I saw a white box sticking out of the mailbox. I immediately pulled into the driveway and ran in the house. Sam came out and looked at it, then left it alone and called the police.
"What can you remember about the camper?" asked Sam.
"It was a white pickup with a camper top. It was an old truck. I think it was a Ford. The plates weren't Pennsylvanian. That's what caught my attention, but I didn't look at them all that close," I explained.
The box was a white shoebox tied closed with string. Sam felt that it wasn't dangerous, but he saw no need to take chances.
The police arrived and, after examining the box carefully, they removed it from the mailbox. They opened it up and called Sam over to see inside. I'd hoped that it was a false alarm, but judging by his expression I could tell that the Rev had struck again.
"May I see?" I yelled. I was standing up by the front door with Mom, Cat and Terri.
Sam waved us down, "Just don't touch it."
Inside the box was a male action figure doll in a dress. There was a sign attached to it saying, "I'm Eric the lying freak!" and a card saying, "Save your soul and tell the truth! Free Jason!"
"This is pretty sick and pathetic. It's like being harassed by some six-year-old kids!" I stated angrily.
I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I turned to see Officer Tom Bell, "You okay, kid?" he asked.
"Yes, thanks, I'm just really pissed." I was glad to see him on this case.
"I put out a description of the truck; if we find it, we'll question the driver," announced Tom.
"Great, I appreciate that. I would like copies of the photos of this sent to my office in the morning," stated Sam.
"Will do, sir," replied Tom.
We walked back in the house. So far it was just annoying. He really hadn't done anything all that illegal, and we weren't even sure it was The Rev. Sam was grilling dinner and Mom had invited Cat and Terri over. I would have called Laura, but I knew she was having dinner with her family.
Thankfully dinner was very good, and being surrounded by friends and family made me feel very safe and secure.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Two
School was very exciting. Prom fever was running through the school and almost every senior girl had a bad case of it, including yours truly. I did talk with Ms. B about the latest incident. She told me that I shouldn't worry as I had so many people in my corner.
Lisa was still in the program and seemed to be less moody. She told me that she was looking forward to the prom. Even Denise seemed to be looking forward to the prom. I asked her if she had a date, and she told me that she was going with the bass player from the Downfall. I couldn't remember what she looked like, but I was sure that they'd be the two most interesting persons at the prom.
At lunch we all were talking about the prom. Tracey still wasn't back from the funeral; Kristen said that they were returning late the next day. Laura was really getting fed up with all the BS associated with planning the prom and grad night. She had a meeting every day after school. She felt it was overkill and that if everyone just did their jobs, there wouldn't be a need for so many meetings.
"Mom says the same thing about her job," I remarked.
Kristen confirmed that everything was set for our dinner and the limo. We were all going to meet at her house, and the limo would pick us up there. It was all pretty exciting.
The rest of the day passed without incident. I walked home with Cat, as Laura had her meeting to attend. I would have stuck around, but I needed to get home for work. It also gave me a chance to talk with Cat.
"When is Matt arriving?" I asked.
"Thursday night. He was going to get a hotel room, but I arranged for him to stay over at Alex's place. They have a guest room in the upstairs part of the barn next to Alex's room," explained Cat. That would work out well as Alex was throwing a post-prom party.
"I can't wait until Saturday night. I'm shocked at how much I'm getting into this whole prom thing," I exclaimed.
"I still remember your shock and horror when I first called you Erika, and now you can't wait to be all dolled up for the senior prom," joked Cat.
"I know, it's been a very enlightening year."
"Just remember when you sell your life story to Hollywood, I get to pick who plays me," smiled Cat.
"I just hope that there's a happy ending."
"There will be. I don't see it happening any other way." Her confidence was very reassuring.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Three
I got home from work just in time to join Sam and Mom for dinner. Mom had just beat me home, and Sam had cooked dinner for us. He was actually a pretty good cook.
"So what's for dinner? It smells really good."
"Beef stew, old family recipe," he answered.
It tasted as good as it smelled.
"Any news on the Rev?" I asked.
"No. I called Marlene, and she's very interested in seeing the photos of the doll. She got a very interesting phone call from Martin Turner. He said that neither he nor Jason has any thing to do with what is happening, and that he wanted to reassure her that they don't support the Rev's actions. In fact, they've sent a letter to the paper stating this. If he's telling the truth, then it'll hurt the Rev a lot."
"Why would Jason do that?" I asked. Sam had also baked some biscuits, and I was putting some butter and honey on one.
"It works well in his favor. By not supporting the Rev, he'll look better to the parole board," explained Sam.
"Do you think that they'll remember that in twenty years?" I asked. I took a bite of the biscuit and it was excellent.
"If he stays clean and avoids problems, it won't hurt him," added Sam. "There's no way that the case will be reviewed. Even Martin Turner refused to appeal the case."
"There's a name that I hoped never to hear again."
The biscuit was very good and I decided to splurge and have a second one.
"I know he isn't top on your list, but he is a good attorney. If there was even a slight chance of an appeal succeeding, he would have filed. I think he's glad that Jason didn't get a stiffer sentence."
"I don't question his legal skills, just his sense of morality."
"Changing the subject, we need to tell you some happier news," said Mom. "We filed your name change paper work today."
"Really? That's great! So what is my new name going to be?" I asked anxiously.
"The adoption papers are still being processed, so you last name will still be Walters for now, and of course your first name will be Erika," said Mom.
"And my middle name?" I asked.
"I want to tell you the reason first. I have decided to give you the name of my best friend who I told you about the other night. So you'll be Erika Jean Walters, until the wedding. What do you think?" asked Mom.
"Sounds lovely, although I can't wait until it is Erika Jean Warren! I'm honored that you're giving me the name of your best friend," I said, and I got up and gave them both a hug.
During dessert I told them about the loan for my surgery. I'd forgotten to tell them earlier due to all the crap with the Rev. Sam said that it sounded too good to be true, but he'd review the paperwork when it arrived. He said that if it was as good as advertised then we should consider it.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Four
I checked Tuesday's paper and didn't see any replies to the Rev's letter. I figured that I'd see some in tomorrow's paper. I was looking forward to talking to Jenny that afternoon. I had much that I needed to discuss and a few things I wanted to vent. My biggest fear was that I'd have another episode brought on by the stress of the Rev. I didn't want to screw up the prom or graduation.
I was also looking forward to my weekly chat with Sandra. Mom was very happy that I had a successful TS woman I could talk to, and impressed with the support group that the scholarship committee had formed.
School was a breeze. I haven't talked a lot about my grades. I was a pretty solid B student at my old high school. I'd never taken the extra effort to push for higher grades. That all changed at Central High. My first term grades were excellent and I'd ended up with five A's and a B. This semester I was looking at all A's. I'd never cared about something like that before. I only wished that I'd become more motivated earlier. I'm not totally sure about why my grades were so much better. Maybe it was due to growing up or because of the move, or maybe it was due to being at ease with myself. Whatever the reason, I was proud of my new higher academic standing.
Laura drove me; she said that she wouldn't miss our post therapy cappuccinos.
I had a good session with Jenny. I told her all about the Rev's tactics. I suspected that she already knew but she didn't let on. I also expressed my fears about prom and graduation. She did a good job in easing my fears, telling me that I wasn't at fault for this. So many people had told me this, yet I still had a feeling that it was my fault. Stupid? Yes, but that's why they are called irrational fears.
Afterwards at Spencer's, I had my usual the key lime pie and cappuccino. I was beginning to think that they saved me a slice knowing where I was coming from. Laura shifted to cheesecake with raspberries on top. I tried a piece and it was very good.
"You know you've now been on hormones for six weeks!" Laura reminded me.
"Wow, you're right." I took a bite of the key lime pie.
"How do you feel?" asked Laura.
"Good," I answered with a big smile on my face.
"I thought you'd like the outfit I picked out for you at the sleepover. I imagine that it felt nice against your budding nipples," whispered Laura.
I smiled and giggled. "It felt very nice."
We finished our treat and went for a walk around the campus area. The weather was nice and there was a feeling that summer wasn't too far away. I longed to just lie in the sun. I wasn't really into sunbathing, I just wanted to feel the warmth on my changing body. Laura kidded me about helping me pick out my first bathing suit. It was so much fun to just have a regular conversation with my girlfriend.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Five
I called Sandra around 8:00. We'd been trading e-mails, so she knew all about the Rev. I also told her that my name change paperwork had been filed.
"That is a huge step. I'm very happy for you. So what do you want to talk about tonight?" she asked.
"How do you handle your identity? I mean you said that you tell people that you date, but do you still see yourself as transgendered or as female? This isn't coming out the way I want it to," I asked.
"I think I know what you mean. I don't wear the label "transsexual" on my lapel. I'm not ashamed of who and what I am. But I'm not an activist either. I do have friends who are very public about being TS and that's right for them. I'm mainstream, but I don't lie either. My boss and coworkers know about me, and they are comfortable with me. I'm TS, but it isn't my entire identity. I believe I can best help our cause by showing that a TS can function normally and without a lot of fanfare. This doesn't mean that I don't stand up for my rights. Mainstream doesn't mean doormat. Does that make sense to you?"
"Yes, it does. I'm torn between wanting to be just accepted as a woman, and at the same time I want to stand up to intolerance."
"You can do both," she answered.
We talked for another hour or so. Many of the questions were related to the changes that I was beginning to notice. It was nice knowing someone who could get me through the rough parts and prepare me for what was happening. She gave me a few good websites to look at for both hormones and surgery.
"I have one last question, do you have any regrets on getting the surgery?" I asked
"Only that I didn't get it sooner. It's not a cure-all, but it did give me a sense of wholeness. Don't look at it as the end of the journey, but as another step. We can talk more about this next time. Have a great time at the prom!"
We agreed to the talk next week and we said goodbye.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Six
Wednesday's paper had the first responses to the Rev. Now our paper always tried to show balance in the editorial and letters section, so I knew that I should look at content instead of numbers. I was pleasantly surprised by the letters; almost all were in support of me.
I was pleased to see they'd printed both Marlene's and Martin Turner's responses. Martin's was more of a disclaimer against the Rev than it was a letter of support for me. But I was really pleased to see letters from people telling the Rev to stay away. One man claimed to have been on the jury and he said that Jason wasn't just guilty but VERY guilty. The rest of the letters that supported me all made it clear that my gender wasn't an issue. One of the letters in support of me was from a minister. I was really pleased to see that one, as it showed that this wasn't a religious issue, but a legal and human rights issue.
There were a couple that supported Jason. One said that it couldn't be rape as I wasn't really female. I guess he never read the law. Another was a very strong religious rant against me. I was grouped with illegal drugs, illegal immigrants, abortion, divorce, and evolution as the reasons society was about to collapse. I didn't know I was SO important. I'm surprised he didn't propose burning me at the stake! Still another blamed the scholarship competition for causing all the problems in the first place.
I was very happy and excited by the positive responses. Mom said that I shouldn't get too excited.
"Don't get me wrong honey, I think this is wonderful, and I truly think that it reflects the opinion of the majority of the people here in town, but there will still be those who oppose you and they may do it more intelligently than the two in the paper," she remarked.
She was right. I needed to be ready for criticism. Still, it felt very good seeing the support against the Rev.
The rest of the week there were other responses in the paper to the Rev. They were overwhelmingly against the Rev. I recognized a few names in the support letters. As for the letters in support of the Rev and/or against me they were few and very poorly stated. Paul told me that he'd talked to the editor in charge of selecting letters, and he had stated that the negative letters printed in the paper were the best ones sent in. He also told Paul that many came in with out of state postmarks with no return address, leading him to believe that the Rev and his group were sending in responses. Those never got printed.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Seven
Jumping ahead to Friday evening, I was sitting with Laura in Spencer's. We sat very close to each other. It felt good just to sit with her. We'd both had an emotional week. My issues have been discussed already. Laura had to deal with the last minute planning for the prom. She was fed up with all the petty arguments and complaints. She joked about getting Tony the limo driver's friends to take out some of the members of the student government.
"Are you shooting to be the senior class dictator or president?" I asked.
"I prefer Empress, or Queen of the Senior Class."
"I thought I was in contention for that?" I joked. She elbowed me in the ribs for that one.
We went back to her place and went up to her room. I took off my top and bra and exposed my chest. My nipples were obviously bigger, and there was noticeable growth in my breasts. Granted, they were still very small. I couldn't toss my breast pads away quite yet.
"Oh, my! Erika, you really are growing. They're so cute!" she squealed.
She downloaded the photo and compared it to the previous ones. There was definite growth. She took my hand and led me to her bed. Her fingers along my nipples made me flinch slightly.
"Hmmm, seems that they are getting more sensitive; I like that," remarked Laura. She took off her top and bra.
"So do I," I replied, and I leaned over to kiss her.
Laura continued to stimulate my nipples. It felt wonderful. The feelings of pleasure weren't just centralized around the nipples; rather they went deep into my body. I felt tingles all over my body. I returned the favor and also rubbed and caressed her breasts and nipples. The changes in my body were so wonderful, and Laura took great pleasure in helping me discover them. There was none of the pressure or stress that I'd experienced when I tried to do this as a boy. Instead it felt so natural that there was no pressure.
Just then the phone rang. I told her to ignore it but she answered it anyway.
"Hel-lo?" asked Laura. Her breathing was rather heavy and she paused slightly in the middle of the word. She listened and looked at me and smiled and then started laughing. "Okay, we'll be there, bye."
"What's up?" I asked
"That was Cat. She wants us to 'put aside our lust' and join her and Matt over at the pizza place," she said giggling.
We got dressed, and I checked my makeup and brushed my hair. Laura said I looked cute and that we should be going.
We caught up with Matt and Cat at the pizza place. The rest of our prom group was there too. The guys were oblivious to the way Laura and I looked. Cat smiled a very sly smile, as did Kristen. Tracey just shook her head.
"What?" I asked, holding back a smile.
"Hey, look who finally made it here!" announced Alex, "Cat said that you were studying. You two need to lighten up and have fun, remember this is prom weekend."
"Good advice, Alex, thank you," replied Laura. To this day I don't know how we all held in our laughter.
We hung out there for a couple of hours. We soon broke up into two conversations, the guys talking about sports and the girls talking about the prom. Laura, Cat, and I all had our appointments for the salon in the morning. Kristen and Tracey were doing the same thing at a different salon. Kristen reminded us to bring a change of clothes for the party at Alex's barn. For the next day or so I was able to put my fears aside and focus on having fun.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Eight
I woke up early Saturday morning. I felt like a little kid on Christmas morning, as I was so excited about the Prom. My appointment at the salon wasn't until 11:00, so I had plenty of time to kill. It was clear and warm outside. Cat said that it wouldn't dare rain this weekend. I decided to go for a run. I slipped on a pair of shorts, sports bra, t-shirt, socks, and running shoes. It was nice enough outside, so I didn't need any sweats. I did my usual stretches. Coach was religious about us doing our stretches before running. I left a note for Mom and Sam and then I took off.
Even with the Rev lurking about I felt safe enough to run by myself. I headed down towards the school. There weren't a lot of people up at 7:00 in our neighborhood. I did see several rabbits and plenty of birds. I was aware of my surroundings. I kept to the sidewalks and selected a large looping route. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I swore that I could feel my breasts bounce a little as I ran.
I couldn't believe that there was only one month of school left. I thought about what would be going down in the next few months. After prom there would be graduation. I had mixed feelings about high school ending. I'd miss my friends and the comfort zone I had at Central. After school ended, I'd get my scar and nose repaired. After that the next biggest thing would be the planning for Mom and Sam's wedding. They'd decided on the first Saturday in August as the date, and the invitations had been sent out. Mom wanted an outdoor wedding, so they'd reserved the park just south of town. It had a small river that ran through it and was a popular place for weddings. The reception would be held in our backyard, and Sam knew a caterer who would set up tents for the guests. Terri said that we could use their backyard too. When Sam and Mom finished with the list of guests, it looked like we'd have 100-120 people, if everyone showed up.
I made the turn at the high school and started down on the main road towards downtown. Mom and Sam had agreed that I could get my plastic surgery after graduation. I'd be going to New York the week after graduation to get my nose and scar fixed. That would give me over six weeks to heal before the wedding. Our insurance had agreed to pay the cost. I think they did this because the work was going to be done with a FOML (Friends of Mrs. Lincoln) discount. Dr. David Ayres had offered me a greatly discounted price for the work. I wasn't going to turn it down. Mom was going up with me, and we were going to sightsee and shop the weekend before my surgery. She wanted to have a girls' weekend before the wedding. Mrs. Lincoln also had arranged for Tony to pick us up. She said that it was part of the company health plan.
I came to an intersection and I hung a right. I'd take this road for two more miles and then curve back into our neighborhood. The entire route was a little over six miles. I then thought about Laura. She'd be leaving for college a few weeks after the wedding. Neither of us wanted to think about being separated. We both knew it was inevitable, at least for her first year of school. My staying in Golden Hill until after the surgery and her going to the best school for her education just made too much sense, even if it hurt from an emotional point of view.
I was hoping to get my sexual reassignment surgery in early summer of the following year. Laura and Cat both said that they wanted to be there for me and I wanted them there too. Sam had agreed that the loan was a very good deal, and we'd sent in the paperwork. I was pleasantly surprised at how smoothly the medical side of my transition was progressing.
I reached the turn off into our neighborhood. I'd worked up a good sweat and felt very relaxed and loose. I reached the house and did my cool down routine. Coach was religious about that too. When I finished, I picked up the papers and headed inside.
Chapter One-Hundred-Seventy-Nine
The aroma of freshly brewed coffee told me immediately that Sam was up. It was amazing how easily Sam had become part of our lives. It was hard to imagine him not living with us.
As soon as I walked into the kitchen, I said, "Good morning, Dad."
Sam was sitting at the table reading a law brief for his latest trial. Mom was scrambling some eggs and cooking some bacon. It smelled very good.
"Hi, hon, how was your run?" asked Mom
"Great," I said. "Here are the papers."
"You want some breakfast?" asked Mom.
"Yes, please. Can I go shower first?" I asked.
"We'd both appreciate that," quipped Sam from behind his law brief.
I'd have thrown the Times at him, but I could hear him snickering.
I ran upstairs and took a quick shower and changed. I put on a light cotton sleeveless dress and my sandals. I then went downstairs to eat.
Mom showed me the latest editorial page and went back to making my breakfast. The letters printed were still overwhelmingly in my favor. Many were angry that an outsider would come into town to try to gain publicity from a violent crime. The paper even had an editorial stating that the town didn't need people coming in to spread hate and misinformation. It made me feel very warm inside as I read it. The interesting thing was that for most people my physical gender wasn't an issue.
After breakfast I finished up some schoolwork. I only had a short assignment to finish for Mr. Kline. When I finished it my weekend was clear. I'd even been given the day off from work on Sunday. Mrs. Lincoln really did look after her 'girls'.
Around 10:30 Laura and Cat came over. We said goodbye and headed downtown. As we entered the salon, I looked up and saw my photo above the receptionist. Okay, I admit that I'm a bit egotistical about it, but you have to admit that it's pretty cool to see your picture displayed like you were a celebrity.
I really loved being pampered and the salon did a great job. I'd been going there since last summer. I had my legs waxed there every month. It was so much better than shaving! I was getting my hair dyed and styled. I was also getting my nails done, both fingers and toes. The manicurist had asked us earlier that week to show her our dresses, so she could pick a good color for each of us.
I had my hair done first. My hair color for most of school had been light brown. My stylist felt that I should go with a more auburn color. Cat and Laura felt that it would look great and so I agreed, although reluctantly. I was very nervous about doing anything drastic the day of the Prom. There were visions of looking like a clown running through my head. The stylist promised me that I'd love it.
Cat went for a new look and had her long hair cut shorter to just off her shoulders. She looked great, although I missed seeing her in a ponytail. Laura kept her hair the same length but had it curled slightly.
I was very pleased with my new hair color. It wasn't that different from my original color, but I liked the slight red tone. My nails were done in a light violet color to match my dress. Cat and Laura both had their nails done in a rich red. We talked as our nails dried.
"How do you like your new hairstyle, Cat? I think you look lovely."
"I love it. I've been wanting to go to a shorter style for a long time. I told Matt that I was doing it and he didn't seem to mind."
"I think you look great too, Cat," added Laura. "I also love your new hair color, Erika, it really suits you."
"Thanks. I think you look wonderful too!" I remarked.
"Well, it's settled, we all look great; so look out, world!" exclaimed Cat.
We were all going to meet over at Laura's house to get dressed. Laura insisted on doing our makeup. I didn't mind and even Cat was agreeable to the idea. Laura's parents had invited our families over for drinks, so they could all see us before we left to go over to Kristen's.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty
Cat and I drove over to Laura's house around four. This gave us plenty of time to get ready. We went upstairs and changed.
I went in the bathroom and put on the lavender lingerie that Mrs. Lincoln had bought me. I wanted tonight to be perfect in every way! I was hoping I'd get enough help from the push-up bra so I could skip the pads. I had to admit that it did a good job. I then slipped on my robe and rejoined Cat and Laura.
Laura had just finished with Cat and she looked fantastic. I only hoped I'd looked half as good as she did.
"Okay, Erika... you're next," stated Laura. She pointed to the chair in front of her makeup table.
I sat down and put myself into Laura's hands. Laura is very serious about her makeup abilities and she methodically did my face. She wouldn't let me see what she was doing, but I had complete trust in her. They both commented on my lingerie. Laura was extremely pleased that I was wearing a garter belt.
I wasn't disappointed by her work. I looked great! She'd done a great job concealing my scar so that it was barely noticeable -- even by me. I really loved how she'd made my eyes look so lovely.
While she did her own makeup, Cat and I carefully got dressed. I wasn't used to wearing a strapless bra, but it was necessary due to my dress having spaghetti straps. I carefully slipped it on--I didn't want to mess up the dress, my face, or my hair. I succeeded and was happy with how I looked. Mom had loaned me a string of pearls and some matching earrings. They complemented the dress perfectly. I slipped on my open-toed four-inch heels, and I had to admit that I looked fantastic
Cat looked absolutely stunning in her black gown, and Laura was exquisite in her red strapless gown. All three of us were beaming as we posed for the mirror. Laura came up and put some of her favorite perfume on my neck and wrists. I closed my eyes and let the scent seep in.
"So, are we all ready or what?" asked Laura.
"Let's go wow our loved ones," stated Cat as she grabbed her purse and wrap.
"I'm definitely wowed," said Laura, she was looking at me and smiling.
I felt myself start to blush as I grabbed my wrap and purse.
"You're so sexy when you blush," whispered Laura.
We went downstairs and were greeted by heartfelt compliments. Mom was speechless as I came into the room. Sam looked very pleased.
Mom was standing there beaming at me. "Oh, honey, you're so beautiful. I'm so happy for you!"
We posed for the first of many photos. We were totally into full prom mode. Matt arrived and was thrilled with Cat's appearance, as well he should have been! He pinned on her corsage and they then posed for several photos.
Laura was not to be outdone. She brought out our flowers. She had selected a very lovely orchid corsage for me and took great care in pinning it on me. Her corsage was very similar and I helped put it on her. Because she was wearing a strapless gown, her corsage had a wristband.
We posed for several photos. I was happy that Laura's parents had come around and could share in her joy this evening. I was also happy that I was able to share this moment with Mom and Sam.
We headed over to Kristen's house in Laura's car. We were all excited about the limo ride to the restaurant. Matt said that he felt like royalty riding in a car with three beautiful women.
At Kristen's house we caught up with the rest of our group. Kristen looked great. She was wearing a strapless silver gown. It looked like it had been painted onto her. Tracey's dress was red and it was cut lower than Laura's. The guys were all in classic James Bond tuxedos. Mike was the only one who deviated from the black and white scheme by wearing a bow tie and cummerbund in an African tribal pattern. Kristen's mother had us all pose together for a group shot.
A few minutes later the limo arrived. It was a large black stretch job. As we walked out to it, Cliff pulled in the driveway with Mel. They were having dinner with his parents. Cliff gave me a wolf whistle when he saw me. Mel shook her head in mock disgust.
"You all look great. I'm glad to see our products have such pretty girls to wear them," exclaimed Mel. "Oh, Erika! You look lovely, and I love your new hair color, it really looks great."
I smiled and thanked her. I was happy that they'd seen me. Actually, I wanted everyone I knew to see me!
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-One
We arrived at the restaurant and the chauffeur opened the door for us. We were going to enjoy every second of this night. We walked in and were taken to our table. There were a few other couples from Central High there. The waiter came up and couldn't have been nicer. He was an older man and he played the game perfectly, treating us like we were celebrities. His name was Charles and he was very sweet.
The only problem occurred due to a younger waiter. He was serving the tables next to us and he kept staring at Laura and I. He stood so we could see him and he shook his head slowly, as if he was feeling sorry for us. He looked like he was in college and was good looking, although not as good looking as he thought he was.
We watched him as he approached. "I'm so sorry that you two lovely young ladies don't have dates tonight. It's such a shame!"
"Excuse me? What are you talking about?" asked Laura in a sweet innocent tone.
"Hi, I'm Larry and well... I just hate to see two such gorgeous young women be without dates on a night like this." He then winked at us and gave us his best sexy smile.
We looked at each other and tried not to laugh. "We're not without dates," replied Laura.
"Oh, I'm sorry, did your dates get delayed?" he replied. He looked confused.
Laura looked at me. "He's a bit slow," she explained in a low voice. She then reached over and pulled me close and we kissed, slowly and sensually. We stopped and looked up at him and smiled sweetly at him.
He stood there with a trout look on his face. You know the look, eyes bulging and mouth open. He didn't say a word and just backed away.
"You two are just awful!" admonished Cat. We all started laughing.
"Oh, he had it coming," I laughed.
"He probably wants you two even more now," added Kristen.
"Ugh, please!" Laura grimaced.
Fortunately, the rest of the customers missed our little display. I didn't mind confusing Larry, but I didn't want to make a scene that might ruin the night.
Larry didn't bother us the rest of the night. Because of that we won our bet with Alex and Matt. They'd bet that he would give us his phone number before we left. We won a dance with each of them, which we would have gotten anyway, but it was nice to be right.
We drove through downtown on the way to the Prom. This gave us a chance to show off as we went through downtown. The chauffeur drove slowly so we could wave to passersby. The prom was being held in the Civic Center, the same place where I was in the fashion show.
The limo pulled up to the front entrance and we were let out. The chauffeur gave us his beeper number and told us to call when it was time to leave. We all looked at each other and smiled. "Okay everyone, let's go make an entrance they won't ever forget," stated Kristen.
We walked in as couples. Laura and I got a few dirty looks, but no one dared say anything. We also got some rather lustful looks from some of the guys. It's strange how some guys have such a thing about two girls in love. Laura said that she thinks they find it sexy and they imagine they can be the guy who "changes" us so we'll like men.
The theme was 'Hollywood'. They had two spotlights pointed up into the sky. We walked in on a red carpet and there were teachers posing as paparazzi there to take our photos. They'd done a great job in decorating. On one wall was a takeoff of the Hollywood sign. This one spelled out Central High and our graduation year. All around the other walls were movie posters and life-sized cutouts of movie stars. Above the stage was a movie marquee with our class year in lights. Once inside we all stopped and soaked in the atmosphere.
"Laura, the Prom committee did a great job!" exclaimed Tracey. We all agreed and congratulated her.
We walked around and checked out each other. I saw Caroline and Paul. They were with a group from the school paper. Caroline looked fantastic in her deep purple gown. I also had to admit that Paul looked very sharp in his tux. I wondered for a second what might have been. But when I looked over at Laura I shook those thoughts out of my mind. She was so stunning tonight.
I really wanted to see Denise and her date. I looked around and saw her hair. After all, she was the only girl in our class with white hair. Denise was wearing a lovely strapless black leather dress and she looked really great in it. Her date was wearing a similar dress, only hers was shorter and she was wearing knee-high leather high heel boots, while Denise was in heels. I was glad that Denise was staying true to her beliefs and not conforming to please everyone else.
Ms. B came up to us and commented on how lovely we all looked. She said that she'd like a photo with us. She also had a shot taken with the Fab Four. Yes, Lisa did show up. She was wearing a red gown and looked wonderful. Ms. B and the four of us posed for a photo together. I could see how proud she was of us.
Of course I had my photo taken with Laura. We also had one taken that included Cat, Kristen, Tracey, and Caroline.
The rest of the night was filled with dancing and celebration. The band was really good. I'd improved somewhat as a dancer, thanks to Laura and Cat's lessons. I danced the whole night. I saved most of the slow dances for Laura, but the rest of the dances I was fair game. I collected my bet and danced with Alex and Matt. I also danced with Paul, Mike, and several other guys. I also danced with Cat, Kristen, and Rachael.
We even got some of the faculty out on the dance floor. Ms. B joined Cat, Laura, and I for one dance. I also had a slow dance with Mr. Kline.
As expected, Alex and Kristen were elected Prom King and Queen. They deserved it and they looked great in their solo dance.
I was also relieved to see that the Rev was nowhere in sight. The night was too special for some lunatic to ruin.
I lost all track of time and was disappointed when they announced last dance. I wanted the night to go on forever! Laura led me out to the dance floor and held me close as the music played. I didn't want it to end, our bodies were so close, and we were so much in love.
We hung around talking before we left. Everyone had a great time and people were thanking Laura as they left.
"Erika, did you sit out any dances tonight?" asked Kristen.
"I don't think so," I replied with a huge smile on my face.
"Well, if you danced the whole night in those shoes then you really have become a girl," remarked Tracey with a smile.
Everyone just stared at her for a second then we all started laughing. Tracey wasn't exactly known for her sense of humor. I also knew that she had finally accepted me. Up to that point, I'd always sensed a little uneasiness from her when we were together. I never felt that again.
We got into the limo and headed back to Kristen's house. This would allow us to change before the party. The guys didn't mind staying in their tuxedos; all they had to do was loosen their ties. Besides, they all thought they looked so sexy and macho when they did that. I had to admit that I have a real soft spot for a guy in a tux.
We didn't dress totally down as we shifted to more casual party dresses. I started into the bathroom to change.
"Hey, Erika you can change out here with the rest of us; no one minds, we're all girls in here," said Kristen.
I looked around the room and saw that everyone was in agreement. That simple act made the night perfect. I had to hold back crying.
"Thank you," I said. "You have no idea how important this moment is."
For most of the year I hadn't really minded changing separately, as I didn't want to make other people uncomfortable. But since I'd started hormones it had bothered me a bit. They all came over and gave me big group hug.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Two
We drove over to the Alex's party in our separate cars. The party at Alex's was much more low-key and relaxing. It gave us a chance to sit, unwind and talk about the night. Everyone agreed that it was a great evening and that we'd remember it the rest of our lives.
I went into the house to use the bathroom. I was walking back to the barn, when Alex's mom came up to me in their kitchen and asked me to pass on her congratulations to Sam and Mom on their engagement. She also told me that I could count on their support if the Rev came to town. I thanked her.
"I'm not too worried as I have seen how the town has responded to his threats," I answered.
"Well, we talked about it at our church, and we voted to oppose him if he does come to town. The scholarship program has helped create a community that is very tolerant. It's not perfect, but we've all grown due to the program."
"The program seems to have made a huge impact on the community. Does everyone in your church feel this way?"
"To be totally honest? No, they don't, but a majority is against this so-called 'reverend'!"
I smiled back. "I appreciate your honesty."
"I don't want to keep you from all your friends, I just wanted to let you know that you have a lot of people on your side."
Her comments made me feel very good. I'd have preferred that she didn't talk about it that night, but she meant well. I hoped that the Rev would sense how little support he'd get here and stay away.
I returned to the barn and sat down next to Laura. She put her arm around me and pulled me close to her side. Tonight had been a huge event for her. She'd really made a statement about her life and, for the most part she was well received. Being TS I have other issues to worry about besides my sexuality. I knew that as I was accepted more as a woman than as TS then my sexuality would be a bigger issue.
We hung around for a couple of hours. No one really wanted to leave, but eventually every good thing comes to an end. Matt said that he'd give Cat a ride home, so Laura and I took off together. We drove slowly back to my house.
Once in the driveway, we began to kiss. It started off as a goodnight kiss but it soon got much more serious. We were soon locked in passion. It felt so good being in her arms. Neither of us wanted to stop, but we knew that it had to end.
"I love you, and I'm so happy that we had this night together," smiled Laura.
"I love you too. I still can't believe that we kissed in the restaurant!"
We both starting laughing. "I've wanted to do something like that my whole life," she replied.
We kissed again and I got out and grabbed my bag. My prom dress was still over at Kristen's. Laura said she'd come by later on and we could go get them. I looked at my watch and saw that it was 3:00 AM.
"Do me a favor and call me when you get home?" I asked.
"Sure thing."
She waited until I was inside and then she left. I went into the kitchen to wait for her call. I was too keyed up to go to sleep immediately anyway. I heard someone coming down the stairs and was slightly surprised to see Mom.
"Oh...I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you," I apologized.
"No problem, I'm happy to see that you're home. So, how was it?" she asked.
"Oh, Mom, it was wonderful! We had such a great time. I can't wait to tell you all about it," I exclaimed.
"Let's do it later on, I'm going back upstairs."
"I'll be right up, I'm waiting for Laura to call telling me she's home."
"Good night dear." She hugged me again and headed back upstairs.
I said good night and waited for Laura's call. Thankfully, she called a few minutes later and said that she was in and that she loved me. I went up to my room and went to bed. It had been a wonderful evening, and I drifted off into a deep restful sleep.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Three
I slept in until almost noon. Actually I woke up a few times, but decided that sleep was a better option than getting up. I finally got out of bed and crawled into the shower. I had no idea that having fun could be so exhausting.
After showering I checked myself out in the mirror. I really liked my new hair color and decided that I'd leave it this way for now. I also examined my growing breasts. Yes, I was a little fixated with them, but it was pretty cool seeing them grow.
I dressed casually and after my bra, pads, and panties, I put on a green sleeveless t-shirt, my denim overalls, and my sandals. I put on a touch of make up and went downstairs.
Mom and Sam were out back on the deck. It was sunny and nice outside. I grabbed a glass of OJ and joined them.
"It's alive!" said Sam, in his best horror movie voice.
"Oh, like you're Mr. Early Bird," I replied.
"I'm usually up before lunch," he said laughing, "I guess you had a great time."
"Good afternoon, honey," said Mom.
"Okay, I may have slept in a little late, but it was worth it." I sat down on one of the chairs. "It was awesome!"
I went on to describe the whole evening. I even told them about Larry the waiter. Sam found that very funny; Mom just shook her head.
"Sounds like something I would have done when I was your age," she remarked.
We talked for a while about the prom. Mom then excused herself to work on a paper for her college class. Sam asked me if I wanted to go down to his old apartment and help him pick up a few more things. I agreed and we took off.
"So, school is almost over," he said as we drove to the other side of town.
"It's gone by really fast, considering everything that's happened," I replied.
I noticed that we weren't taking the normal way to his place. "Is this the scenic route?" I asked.
"I have a little side trip to make, I didn't think you'd mind."
We drove a few more miles until we reached the State Police barracks. Sam told me to follow him and we walked inside. A trooper was waiting for us and took us out back.
"Well, there she is," he said, pointing to a green, two-door sports car. "She's in great shape, and I kinda hate to part with her, but with the baby on the way, it's very impractical."
"What do you think, Erika?" he asked.
I was stunned at first. "You mean for me?" I asked.
"Well, it's not a gift. You're buying it, but this is a great deal, and if it turns out to be a lemon I'll sue him," said Sam grinning.
"You sue me and you'd better not ever get caught speeding again," replied the trooper with an equally cheesy grin. Then they both started laughing. Cop humor!
I got in the car and it felt really nice. He was right; it was in great shape. The trooper told me I could drive it around a little to see how it felt. Sam got in next to me and we took off. It also rode very smoothly, so we drove for several miles before heading back.
"So what do you think?" asked Sam.
"It's really nice, but it's a little above my limit."
"Well, I think we can cover that, think of it as a graduation present."
"Does Mom know about this?" I asked.
He smiled. "Yes, she does, and she said it's up to you."
I thought about it and decided that it had everything I wanted and then some. It even had a CD player! It would be nice to have my own car, and this was far nicer than what I'd been expecting for my first car.
"If you think it's a good deal, then I think we should get it. I really like her. Thank you so much." That's right, I considered the car to be female. It was too cute to be a male!
"Great, let's head back to the barracks and tell him. By the way, you're welcome."
Sam told him that we'd take it and that he'd call later in the week to arrange the payment and to work out the paperwork.
I couldn't wait to tell Mom and my friends. Mom was pleased that at least I'd have a nice safe car.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Four
I called up Laura around three and she had just gotten up. She was excited about me getting a car, but she was still happy to drive me around.
"I'll be over in an hour. I can't believe that I slept this late!" she explained.
We went over to Kristen's to pick up our dresses.
"Has Cat picked hers up yet?" I asked as we walked up to her room.
"Yes, she and Matt came by an hour ago. They're a great couple," added Kristen.
I looked at my dress and held it in front of me. I closed my eyes and thought about last night. "Earth to Erika," interrupted Laura.
"Oh, sorry. I was thinking about last night. It seems like it was all a wonderful dream."
"It was real," said Kristen. She sat down on her bed and watched as we packed up our dresses. "I just want to tell you how proud I am of you two. You're both so brave and honest about being open and true about yourselves."
"Thanks, Kristen. Your sticking with me as my friend has helped more than you'll ever know," thanked Laura.
"Kristen, I also want to thank you for being my friend. You've done so much for me this year." I added.
"It's been my pleasure. I've known a few of the contestants over the years, but you're the first that I really consider a friend." Kristen replied.
It was nice to know that her friendship was genuine.
Laura and I headed over to Spencer's. I skipped the pie and just had the cappuccino. Laura had to use the bathroom, and while I was waiting for her, I saw today's paper on the table in front of me. I picked up the editorial section and started to read. I was hoping that the Rev was old news. But then I saw his latest attack. There was a letter from him stating that he'd be holding a rally to support Jason, during which he'd provide evidence that proved Jason's innocence. The rally would be held this coming weekend in the city park downtown.
When Laura returned, I showed her the article and asked to borrow her cell phone. I quickly dialed my number and after three rings I got Sam.
"Did you see today's paper?" I asked frantically.
"No, it's still on the kitchen table, what's wrong?" he asked.
I told him to go to the editorial page. I waited while he found the page.
"Okay, honey, I see it. I'll call Marlene and let her know. Don't worry about it. There's nothing that you can do right now anyway."
"I know. I'll be home soon," I replied.
Laura had me sit down and relax before we left. I was so angry.
"Why is this man so intent on interfering with my life? I know he says that he's only interested in freeing Jason, but only an idiot would miss the real point of his actions," I fumed. I was so furious.
"Hey, you aren't in this alone. If he hates you, you can imagine what he thinks of me or this coffeehouse for that matter," she commented.
"Thanks. I know that I have many people on my side, but this is so personal. I can't help but be angry." I tossed the paper on the table so hard that it knocked over my cup. It hit the floor and shattered into several pieces.
The sound of the cup hitting the floor drew a lot of attention our way. One thing about the regular crowd at Spencer's was that they knew that it was more than just a coffeehouse, it was a refuge. So when someone had an irrational display of emotion, people were interested in helping.
"Is everything okay, girls?" asked a large muscular man.
I was about to say yes, but Laura wasn't about to let me lie. "No, it isn't! Some over-righteous asshole is harassing my girlfriend!" she exclaimed. And I thought I was the angry one!
Laura explained to him what was going on and showed him the paper. He introduced himself as Ben and he seemed very concerned.
"I've been following this. Do you have anyone to organize your side?" asked Ben.
"Yes, her name is Marlene Hamilton," I replied.
He seemed impressed and he let out a low whistle. "Whoa! This must be serious for Marlene to get involved."
"You know her?" asked Laura
"Only by reputation. She's a good person to have on your side, kid," he remarked.
"Please call me Erika. And this is my girlfriend, Laura." I didn't even mind him calling me kid.
Laura smiled when I called her my girlfriend.
"Pleased to meet both of you. Would do me a favor? The next time you talk to Marlene, would you give her my number? I'm with the LGBT center on campus, and we'd love to help." He handed me a card.
"I will, thanks," I answered. I then stood up and we hugged.
I felt a bit better and Laura drove me home.
"At least he waited until the prom was over," I said, letting out a small laugh.
"He is making a huge mistake coming here," Laura stated, almost as if it was a threat.
"I feel better knowing you're on my side."
Laura couldn't stay for dinner, so we kissed and agreed to talk later in the evening.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Five
"It's me!" I said as I came in. I walked into the kitchen and sat down with Mom and Sam.
"How are you doing?" asked Mom.
"Good. I let out a little rage, and some poor coffee cup paid the price, but I feel better."
"I talked to Marlene - she'll be filing papers for a demonstration the same day as the Rev. He hasn't filed his papers yet with City Hall. Marlene said that they'll hold their rally with or without him. Since he played his hand first, any cancellation on his behalf will mean that he has lost. What little credibility he has will be gone."
I nodded. "I need to call Marlene." I showed Sam the card that Ben gave me, and explained how he wanted to get involved.
"Well, she is on her way here, so we'll have to wait until she calls us. You can always e-mail her the info," suggested Sam.
Sam grilled dinner but no one had much of an appetite. Marlene called a little after nine and we talked for a few minutes. She told me that she had called most of the contacts she'd made during her last trip, and most were very supportive of a counter rally to the Rev. I gave her Ben's number, and she said she'd call him in the morning. She warned me to expect more actions directed towards me, the school, and my friends.
"Whatever you do, don't lose your temper and retaliate; that's what they want you to do. I'll be filing a restraining order to keep him and his minions away from you. I don't know if it will be approved, but it's worth a try. He's already been ordered to stay away from the school. This may get rough, but we'll get through this."
I agreed not to do anything stupid. There was nothing I could do right now except wait and hope that our side would win.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Six
I tried to get into the post prom mood in school Monday, but I was too distracted by the thought of the Rev holding a rally against me in less than a week. I tried not to let it show. I was back to walking that tightrope of wanting to show everyone how strong I was and at the same time desiring help and comfort. What was also in my mind was that I'd failed twice in finding the right balance. Okay, maybe 'failed' was too harsh a term, but I was worried that I might really go over the edge the next time.
I knew I had a strong support group to get me through this. Mom and Sam were great. Laura and Cat were always there for me, along with many other students at Central. Of course I could depend on Ms. B, Mrs. Lee, and Coach Chambers. Jenny told me that I could call her anytime, and I had Marlene the Great running my official defense. Add to that Mrs. Lincoln, the college, and many residents of Golden Hill, and I should have felt very confident. But being just seventeen, I still had many worries. I also didn't want the very people supporting me to be hurt.
Still I think I did an Oscar-worthy performance Monday in school. I joined all the post prom conversations and acted like nothing abnormal was going on in my life, just like any other senior at Central.
I was called up to Mrs. Lee's office during third period. I arrived at the same time as Ms. B and Coach Chambers.
"Good Morning, Erika," greeted Ms. B.
I nodded. Coach put her hand on my shoulder and smiled. My emotions were running a bit high, and it was hard to talk without getting choked up. We then entered Mrs. Lee's office.
"Hello, Erika, I wanted to talk to you about the latest developments with the upcoming protest; please have a seat. I was just notified by Mr. Warren that the Reverend's group has filed the necessary paperwork for their rally. They claim the purpose is to protest a legal decision, but we all know the real reason," stated Mrs. Lee.
"Yes, Mrs. Lee."
"While the main effort of this group is directed at you, it's also an attack on all our contestants, this school, and our community. We plan to stand together in support. While officially the school cannot do anything, individual students and staff will be allowed to participate in the counter-rally being held by Ms. Hamilton. I also want you to know that I personally will be there to support you," reaffirmed Mrs. Lee.
"Erika, the scholarship committee can and will support you. We've prepared plans for such an event and are quite ready to defend you and the program," added Ms. B.
"I'll be at the rally with you too," smiled Coach.
"Thank you, all!" I was feeling very emotional and found it hard to speak. I was discovering that the hormones were loosening my emotions.
"I'll be speaking to all the contestants today and to the entire student body this afternoon on the PA. I'll inform the other contestants that we will support them and ask them to report any problems. I'll also address the entire student body to remind them about school district policy on demonstrations. I will not allow this group or ANY group to disrupt or bother any student on campus," said Mrs. Lee in a very forceful tone.
"I appreciate you telling me this in advance."
"If you have any questions or problems, please come see me immediately," stated Mrs. Lee.
I went back to class and tried to act like everything was okay.
At lunch Laura asked me how I was doing. I told her about my meeting with Mrs. Lee. Laura told me that the counter-rally was going to be huge, as she was telling everyone she knew about it. Cat and Kristen confirmed this fact. Granted, it was a holiday weekend and many people would be out of town, but I appreciated their support in putting the word out.
That afternoon Mrs. Lee made her announcement concerning school rules and outside groups. It made me feel better knowing that the Rev's group wouldn't be tolerated on campus.
I rode home with Cat and Laura. I was pleased to see everything was normal at home. Mom's car was in the driveway. It was a school night for her and she was getting ready for class. I said goodbye to Cat and kissed Laura goodbye and walked into the house.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Seven
I found Mom in the kitchen making her dinner to take to school.
"Hi, honey. Marlene called and wanted to let you know that they have a restraining order for the Rev and his followers to stay 100 yards away from our house."
"Good! Between here, school, and work I'll have some safe havens. I don't need a restraining order for Spencer's. They wouldn't dare show up there," I replied with a smile.
"She also warned us that they will probably try a few things between now and Saturday." She finished packing her meal. "You want a ride to work?"
"Sure, let me go get changed first!"
Mom dropped me off at the mall's main entrance. I watched her drive away, and I walked towards the double glass doors. As I approached, a woman walked up and asked me to sign her petition. I was caught off guard, as the mall usually didn't allow soliciting.
"We are gathering names in support of a new trial for Jason Martin. He is a local boy who was falsely convicted of a crime and now is wasting away in prison. I would also like you to have a bumper sticker." The bumper sticker said 'Free Jason'.
"He wasn't convicted; he confessed, and pled guilty, get your facts straight," I retorted, controlling the urge to seize her clipboard and throw it in the trash.
She stared at me and seemed to be at a loss for words. "Ummm.... Yes, that's what published, but we know that he was forced to sign the ummm ...confession." Apparently she wasn't used to a teenager contradicting her.
I didn't want to let her know who I was. "Well, whoever told you that was wrong!" I then walked in the mall. I immediately tracked down a security guard and told him what was going on at the entrance.
I walked to the other entrance and saw another supporter of the Rev also questioning shoppers. I was pleased to see the security car pull up next to the entrance and the guard begin to question the person. That made me feel very good.
I told Cindy what had happened and she could only shake her head in disbelief. Mel asked me if I wanted "Cliff and the boys" to go rough them up! Cindy gave her a real dirty look for that one. It was tempting to say yes, but that would only get Cliff in trouble.
"I want you to go tell Mrs. Lincoln this. I'm sure she'll find it very interesting," ordered Cindy.
Mrs. Lincoln immediately called the mall office and told them in no uncertain terms that she was upset and that they'd better ensure that this didn't happen again.
"By the way, dear, I heard you looked lovely at your prom," remarked Mrs. Lincoln.
"Thank you. I wish you could have seen me! I had a wonderful time and thank you for the day off on Sunday." I then left her office and changed for work.
Work was a nice distraction from my worries, and I was surprised at how fast closing time arrived. Cindy gave me a ride home.
"By the way, Erika, I'll be at the counter-rally on Saturday," stated Cindy.
"Thank you!"
I saw Marlene's office on wheels parked in the driveway. I said goodnight to Cindy and went inside.
"I'm home!" I announced.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Eight
"We're in the kitchen," said Sam.
I walked in to see the kitchen table covered with papers. Marlene was on the phone and she waved hi to me.
"You're home early," stated Sam, without looking up.
"No, I'm not. You've just lost track of time," I replied, pointing to the clock.
He glanced at his watch. "Whoa, it's almost 9:30!"
"I take it you haven't eaten."
Sam shook his head no.
"Well, I'll fix dinner. Why not something simple and easy to eat, so we don't have to clear the table? There is a table under there, right?"
Sam smiled and mouthed 'smart ass' to me.
"You feel like grilled cheese sandwiches and a mug of tomato soup?" I asked. That was always one of our favorite comfort foods.
"Sounds good," said Sam. I saw Marlene nodding yes.
I went to work preparing the sandwiches and the soup. Marlene hung up the phone and said hi. I told them about the incident at the mall.
"In the future, just walk by and don't talk to them. They might have someone there to photograph you and then will try to use it against us," warned Marlene.
"I hadn't thought of that." I put the first sandwich in the frying pan.
"It looks like we'll be getting a very good turnout on Saturday. I have confirmations from many civic and church groups that will be on our side," Marlene stated proudly.
The soup was ready and I poured it into mugs. I was also on my third sandwich. Timing is everything when cooking, you don't want to start the sandwiches too soon as they'll get cold before the soup is ready. Cold grilled cheese sandwiches are gross.
Marlene helped me bring the food to the table. We cleared enough space for our plates. Mom arrived in the middle of this and I gave her my sandwich and soup. It didn't take long to make another one and there was plenty of soup left.
"So, Erika, you saw bumper stickers?" asked Marlene.
"Yes, she said I could have one if I signed her petition." I took a bite of the sandwich, it was pretty good.
"Try not to overreact when you see them around town. I wouldn't be surprised if they went around and put them on cars themselves," explained Marlene.
"Can someone please tell me what difference there is to these people what gender I want to be? I am not harming them in any manner, so why the big effort to protest against me and the program?" I vented.
"That's the problem with these extreme groups, they see LGBT as a threat and a challenge to their belief system. If you are accepted as normal, then they'd be forced to examine their entire belief system. It's the same reason they protest evolution and equality for women. Don't forget that these sort of groups often support racist groups too. This entrenched sort of thinking is why we can get mainstream support for our counter-protests," Marlene explained.
"Sounds like you've given that speech before," I said.
She smiled. "Only a 'few' times."
"Marlene would you like to join us at Spencer's tomorrow afternoon? Laura and I always go there after my therapy session," I asked.
"I'd love to. What time?" she asked.
"6 o'clock."
After we finished eating, I cleared the plates to let them get back to work. I was really tired and said goodnight.
I went upstairs and called Laura and told her about my evening. She already knew about the bumper stickers, as she'd seen one driving home. She said not to worry about it. We talked for thirty minutes. Her confidence made me feel better.
Chapter One-Hundred-Eighty-Nine
I got up early on Tuesday. I wanted to see if there was anything new in the paper. There were three printed responses to the announcement of the Rev's rally. One was for our counter-rally by Marlene. She was calling it a 'Rally for Equality and Tolerance'. A second letter was also against the Rev and telling him to keep hate out of Golden Hill.
The third was from someone who felt that maybe the case should be looked at again. They listed several 'facts' about the case, none of which were true. First they wrote that maybe Jason didn't know my true sexuality. Right, he just forgot that I was a contestant and that he and his mother both attacked me earlier in the fall. Next, they said that the jury hadn't considered all the facts in the case. Hey, idiot, he pleaded guilty! Their last 'fact' was that Jason's lawyer didn't get a chance to fully cross-examine me. Oh, yes, Martin Turner was so easy on me and he only interrogated me a whole day! Nothing like building up a good rage at 6:45 in the morning!
I had to remember what Marlene said about keeping my cool. They wanted me to lose it and act irrational. Maybe Laura was right and I should call Tony the limo driver!
When we got to school, I saw the custodians scraping off some bumper stickers off the school sign. I saw that they were the 'Free Jason!' stickers. There was a very annoying juvenile pettiness about their tactics. I'd thought that people like that had better imaginations.
School was pretty normal most of the day. We did have our lunch meeting of the Fab Four. Lisa was worried about what was going on and seemed pretty depressed about our group getting publicity. I could see her point to a degree, but all she needed to say was that she was competing for a scholarship.
"You know, if the press asks you why you are still in, just say that the contest is like a reality TV show without the cameras," I quipped.
"Yes, and we don't have to eat something disgusting to win!" added Caroline.
"Are you forgetting about last Friday's lunch?" replied Denise.
We all laughed including Lisa.
"You know, I think that I can say that we aren't competing with each other anymore. It's clear that we'll all get a good deal if we last to graduation. So let's stick together, support each other, and get the scholarship together," suggested Denise.
"Sounds good to me," said Caroline.
"Denise is right. I'm not quitting, and I hope none of you do either," I added.
There was silence from Lisa.
"Come on, Lisa, you only have three weeks to go, you can do it," pleaded Denise.
"I don't know. I'm really worried about being humiliated by this religious nut," remarked Lisa.
"You want to get back at him? Then get the scholarship," stated Caroline.
I stayed out of the discussion. I didn't want to influence her one way or the other.
"Erika what's your take?" asked Lisa.
"It's your choice, but you're so close to winning a full four-year scholarship. I want you to be happy, but I also agree with Caroline. Either way, I'll support your decision. However, I'm the main target of these jerks."
"Aren't you worried that if I quit this Reverend will use that against you?" asked Lisa.
"To be honest? Yes, I am. But I don't want to see you suffer just to help me."
"I'm not really suffering. I'd love to finish the contest. I'm just worried about my parents. I don't want them to be hurt," explained Lisa.
"Have you talked to them about this?" I asked.
Lisa looked back at me and shook her head no.
"Talk to Ms. B, maybe she can arrange a discussion between you and your parents," suggested Caroline. "She did that for me, and now I at least talk with my father."
I knew that Caroline was still estranged from her father, but at least she was allowed back in the house. She'd decided to stay with her aunt, but she does go over for dinner every now and then.
"Do you think she'd be able to help me?" asked Lisa.
"Absolutely," I replied.
Listening to Lisa, I thought about the four of us. Caroline had found personal contentment but her family life was rocky, Lisa was filled with guilt, and my issues were well documented. It looked like Denise had the most stable year!
Ms. B came in late and she smiled knowingly at us. It was obvious that she'd been outside the room the whole time, but she had waited until we had our say.
She explained that there might be one more challenge left between now and graduation. Then she told us to report any harassment from the Rev or his group. She emphasized that there was a legal fund to handle situations just like this.
We left Ms. B alone with Lisa as we figured they needed to talk a little. From what I'd heard about Lisa's parents, I doubted that they were worried by the Rev or about being embarrassed by Lisa being in the contest. Still, Lisa was the one who had to see that.
I hoped the rest of the day would go by quickly as I really wanted to talk to Jenny. It was not to be. I was called out of sixth period by one of the campus supervisors.
"Mrs. Lee needs to see you," he announced, and he escorted me, not to her office, but in the direction of my locker.
I was confused at first, until I saw the reason. Someone had covered my locker with "Free Jason" bumper stickers. Mrs. Lee was standing there with Mrs. Roberts and Officer Tom Bell.
"When were you last at your locker, Erika?" asked Mrs. Lee.
"Right after lunch, on my way to American Lit." I stared at the stickers and felt a growing rage.
"Mrs. Roberts saw this right after sixth period started. I'm sure someone would have reported it earlier. The reason Officer Bell is here is that this is more than just simple vandalism. It's an act of intimidation, and I will not tolerate that in MY school!" stated Mrs. Lee angrily.
I was so glad she was on my side!
"Mrs. Lee, do you have any suspects?" asked Tom.
"I believe Mrs. Roberts can identify the suspects," informed Mrs. Lee.
"Two boys ran by me before I came around the corner. I told them to walk. I just assumed they were late for class. I don't know their names, but I saw them run into room 203. I can identify them."
Tom Bell, Mrs. Roberts, and the campus supervisor left to go get them. I stood there with Mrs. Lee.
"We'll have this cleaned up soon, Erika," she explained.
"I'm not worried about it. I'm angry that someone here did this," I answered. I was torn between anger and fear. What next?
We saw them returning with two boys. I didn't know them; judging by their size, I guessed that they were in 10th grade.
"We found these in their backpacks," said Tom. He held a stack of the bumper stickers.
"Did you do this?" demanded Mrs. Lee.
"Yes... but it was just a joke, we didn't mean anything by it," confessed the first kid. He was trembling slightly.
"Some guy gave us each $50.00 to do this. It was just a joke," repeated the second kid.
They were starting to realize that it was more serious than just a joke.
"Can you describe the man who paid you?" asked Tom.
"Yes, yes, we can," said the first kid, who looked like he was ready to start crying.
"You may go back to class, Erika. Please stop by my office after sixth period," ordered Mrs. Lee.
I nodded and glared at the two boys as I turned around and walked back to class.
After school I went to Mrs. Lee's office. She said that the boys had given a good description of the man and his truck. Tom told me that it was close to my description of the truck from a few weeks ago. Both boys had been suspended for a week for violating school rules and had been told to write me an apology. Additionally, they had to give the money to Tom. They also had to clean the stickers off my locker. I felt that was a fair punishment.
"So, they aren't going to be charged with anything?" I asked Tom.
"No. If I arrested everyone who was greedy and stupid, our jails would be full. We scared them pretty good, and they were both crying their eyes out. Their parents were really angry with them. I imagine they'll be grounded too. I doubt they'll do anything like this again. However, I'm looking forward to talking to the jerk that paid them."
"Jerk? Is that a legal term?" I asked with a smile.
"Yes, it's the term I use to describe someone I'd rather call nastier names when I'm around a juvenile, the daughter of the DA, or both," he replied with a big grin.
"They were suspended for violating the school honor code. I hope it sends a message to the rest of the school. I'll be making an announcement about it in the morning," added Mrs. Lee.
I left and Laura drove me over to Jenny's office.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety
"I can't imagine someone paying kids to do something like that. We're dealing with a real asshole," remarked Laura.
"I believe the legal term is 'jerk'." I explained, and we both started to laugh.
Jenny and I had a longer session than normal. She seemed pleased that I wasn't trying to cope all by myself. I told her I was really afraid of a repeat of my earlier episodes.
"That's a normal fear. But you now know your limitations, so I wouldn't worry. Just know that you can always call me if you need to. How are you doing with the hormones?"
"Well, I continue to check my growth," I said with a smile.
"That's nice, but what about your emotions?" asked Jenny.
I was silent for a moment. I'd felt some changes, but I'd figured that it was in my head. "I do find that I'm more emotional, or maybe the right term is that my emotions are looser. Does that make sense?" I asked.
"Yes, it does. It's perfectly normal and a part of the transition. Just be aware of it, especially with the added stress of the Rev and graduation. Don't let this newfound emotional 'loosening' get you into trouble," she explained with a big smile.
When we finished up she asked me if I was going to Spencer's.
"Yes, we're meeting Marlene Hamilton there," I said.
"Well, I may see you there later on. If not, tell Marlene that I said hi."
I was going to ask some stupid questions, but I figured they were too personal and skipped them. I was beginning to wonder if Jenny knew everyone!
I had my usual. There are some things that need to be traditions, and key lime pie and cappuccino at Spencer's was one of mine. Laura wasn't as strict; she had a slice of strawberry cheesecake and a cappuccino. Marlene had her own tradition, cappuccino and a biscotti.
We sat on the couch and talked. Marlene wasn't totally surprised by what had happened at school, but I could tell that she was pretty disgusted by the act.
"I think that paying a couple of kids to do your dirty work is more immoral than anything going on with the scholarship contest," remarked Marlene.
"What will it be like on Saturday?" I asked.
"That depends on them. It could become a rant against your being transgendered and against the scholarship program. These sorts of things often attract some real extremists. Don't be surprised if they end up protesting all sorts of things from gay marriages to abortion," explained Marlene.
"And this is all legal?" I asked.
"As long as they don't get disruptive or violent," stated Marlene.
"Do you think they'll try to disrupt our rally?" asked Laura.
"Well, they can try, but we'll be separated by the police and our own security. Additionally, we're pushing a positive message of inclusion. We'll try to make our rally a festival of equality and tolerance. Our goal is to ignore them and avoid any direct confrontation. If there are any problems, then they'll be the ones who start them." Marlene then pointed to a sign over on the bulletin board. "See, the word is already getting out about our rally!"
I looked over and saw the sign. There were several people looking at it.
"We'll have those signs up all over town by Saturday. I've arranged for several speakers to give speeches, including a local minister." The two of us just looked at her in stunned silence. "Don't look so surprised! I told you I am not anti-religion; I'm just against extremists, especially those who wrap themselves in scripture. I've contacted all the houses of worship and many are supportive, although only one is officially coming out on our side. The good thing is none are supporting the Rev."
"Who else is speaking?" asked Laura. She'd finished her cheesecake and was eyeing my key lime pie.
"Well, we have several civic and business leaders, and also several contestants from previous years," stated Marlene.
I pushed my plate over to Laura, I really wasn't hungry at the moment. "Are these contestants also TS?" I asked.
"One is, the others aren't. The goal is to show how the program has been a positive experience in their lives." She then excused herself to go get another cup of cappuccino.
"So what do you think?" asked Laura, she'd quickly finished off the rest of the key lime pie.
"It looks good. I wish that this wasn't happening, but I guess there comes a time when you have to make a stand," I remarked.
Marlene returned and sat back down. "Let's talk about your speech. I think you should say a few words."
"If I say what's on my mind, you might need to censor me," I joked, cracking a slight smile.
"Well, that's the reason why I want to go over it with you. You should focus on thanking everyone for their support and not directly attack the other group. Try to stick to the highroad."
"Okay, but it would be more fun to go on a Dennis Miller-like rant on the Rev."
Marlene smiled and took a sip of her cappuccino. "I'm still trying to figure out how a small town like this has such a good coffeehouse. I'm also handling all press requests for interviews. A reporter for the local paper would like to talk to you."
"Do you trust him?" I asked.
"Well, I trust HER," said Marlene with a smile. "I'll be there the whole time. She doesn't seem the type to do a hatchet job on you. I've already talked to Sam and your mom, and they say it's up to you."
"When would we do it?" I asked.
"Tomorrow after school," said Marlene.
"I have to help Coach Chambers after school, but I'll be free by 5:00. Is that okay?" I asked.
"Perfect, we can have dinner together," suggested Marlene.
Laura pointed out Coach Chambers and Jenny as they walked in. I waved to them and they waved back. Marlene looked over and smiled.
"You know them?" I asked, slightly surprised.
"Yes, I've known Jenny and Lori for years. We all met back in college," replied Marlene.
Jenny and Coach walked over and joined us. Marlene gave them each a big hug. They seemed really happy to see each other. They began to talk about old times. I excused myself and walked over to look at the poster. As I stood there, two women came up and joined me in reading the poster.
"I'm glad someone is standing up to that idiot, imagine picking on a defenseless high school girl," said the first.
"Do you consider the student a girl?" asked the second.
"Yes, why not?" replied the first.
"I thought he was just one of the contestants in that scholarship contest they sponsor over at Central High," said the second.
"SHE is a contestant, but she's also transsexual. I heard it from a friend whose sister goes to the school," said the first woman.
"So, it's not confirmed about him being TS, it could just be a rumor?" said the second.
"No, from what I heard the kid outed herself during a talk about her trial in front of a whole bunch of her classmates," said the first.
"Whoa! That's pretty brave. She sounds pretty cool," exclaimed the second.
"Thank you," I added. I just couldn't resist!
They both looked at me and were initially speechless. Then the first one broke out in a big smile. "Are you, Erika?"
"Yes, I am."
"Gee, I've seen you in here with your friend many times, and I never knew or suspected. I'm so sorry about what I said earlier," said the second woman.
"No need to apologize, just tell your friends about the rally Saturday!"
"We wouldn't miss it, hope to see you there!" stated the first.
I said goodbye and rejoined my group.
"What was all that about?" asked Laura.
"Just educating the masses!" I smiled and told them what happened.
"That's the way I want you to act on Saturday," explained Marlene. I could see that she was proud of me.
We talked about the rally for another hour. Marlene said that she'd pick me up at my house tomorrow evening. Laura and I said goodbye while we got up to leave. As we started out, everyone in Spencer's stood up and applauded. I guessed those two women passed the word about who I was. Their display of support was emotionally striking. I tried to say thanks, but my words were frozen inside. I just smiled, waved, and walked out with Laura.
"That was something," said Laura.
I was holding it all back, and I didn't want to look like an idiot as we walked back to the car. I let it out once we were in the car. The tears of joy ran down my face. Laura smiled and hugged me. I had the feeling that we really were going to win now.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-One
Sandra informed me that she'd be in town for the rally and that she'd be one of the people speaking.
"I thought you weren't an activist?" I said with a slight laugh.
"I'm not, but I also told you that I will stand up to injustice," she replied.
I also told her about the initial incident with the two women in Spencer's.
"I was a little surprised that one was initially reluctant to accept me as a female."
"Well just because someone is gay or lesbian doesn't make them automatically understanding about transgendered issues. In fact, some in the LGB community don't like to be associated with us," explained Sandra.
"Why?" I asked.
"Some see us as gay men who can't accept that we're gay, so we change our gender to fit our sexuality. But for many it's just a lack of knowledge. Their main contact with transgendered people may have only been drag queens or performers. So they don't understand us. This rally could be a great stage for education for all people," explained Sandra.
Her comments were a real eye opener for me. I guess I'd been a little nave about everyone in the LGBT community getting along.
"How do you feel about doing the interview?" asked Sandra. "Marlene e- mailed me about it."
"I'm nervous. I'm worried that they'll take what I say out of context."
"Well, that's always a risk, but I think that this will be a great opportunity for you. Just be yourself and be honest, and you can disarm much of the Rev's ammunition."
"I hope so. So when are you getting into town?"
"Late Thursday evening. I'll be staying at my parent's house."
"We'll be at Spencer's Friday evening. Please come on by."
"Will you get an encore?" asked Sandra, laughing.
"So Marlene told you about that too? I have to admit that I was really moved by it."
"You should be. Well, Erika, I have to get going, I'll see you later this week."
"Good night, and have a safe trip!"
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Two
At breakfast Sam told me that we'd gotten a call last night from one of the parents of the boys who vandalized my locker. "He was very apologetic and also very angry at the person who'd talked his son into doing it."
"Can the police do anything?" I asked. I was at the toaster waiting for my bagel to pop out.
"They're looking into it."
"When will I get my car?" I asked. My bagel was out and very hot. I dropped it on the plate and blew on my fingertips.
"We'll get it Monday." Sam snickered at my momentary discomfort.
"Cool. Thanks again for everything, Dad!"
I sat down next to him and spread some cream cheese on my bagel. I looked outside; everything was so green.
"You're welcome, hon."
Mom came in and grabbed a cup of coffee. Sam smiled at me and whispered, "You're next!"
"Never!" I replied. I then took a long sip of tea and let out a sigh.
"So, you feel comfortable about the interview?" asked Mom.
"A little nervous - well, maybe a lot nervous."
"You want me there with you?" asked Mom.
"Yes I'd like that! Thank you," I answered. I didn't see the need for false bravery by pretending that I wanted to do all this by myself.
I looked in the editorial section and the letters were for the most part either supporting me or against the Rev. There was one that supported the Rev and argued that the town had become too liberal and called for the return of old fashioned values.
Thankfully, a few of the letters saw through the faade of the 'Free Jason' movement and saw it was an attack on me for being transsexual. I didn't recognize the names of the writers, which in some ways made me happy. It was nice to know that strangers took the time to write in support of me!
School was fine on Wednesday. There was no repeat of the vandalism on Tuesday, and things were pretty normal. Many people were talking about the upcoming holiday weekend and the unofficial start of summer. I wished I could have been as preoccupied with trivial thoughts, like going on a vacation, choosing a swimsuit, etc. It truly was the calm before the storm.
Coach Chambers was focused on those who would be competing in the district track finals. This would be my last week of helping her. She took some time to let me know that she really appreciated my help. It had been fun and it had given me something to do as well as a sense of contributing to the team, even though I couldn't compete. My mind wasn't really on the track team that afternoon anyway, as I was thinking about the interview.
I rode home with Laura and we talked about the interview. "I wish you could be there!"
"Me too. Call me when you get home," stated Laura.
"I will," I replied. We kissed and I went inside to change.
I selected a khaki skirt and a blue blouse, and of course sandals. I didn't put on a lot of makeup, as I wanted the reporter to see my scar. Marlene had copies of the photos from right after the attack., along with my testimony, and victim's statement.
I was sitting downstairs reading when Mom came in with Marlene. They'd both arrived at the same time. Mom went up to change and Marlene joined me in the kitchen.
"Cheer up, Erika, you look like you're going to a funeral," remarked Marlene.
"You sure this is the right thing to do?" I asked.
"Yes, a good interview can defuse an issue like this very quickly," she stated.
"Okay. So, am I dressed properly? I've never been interviewed before."
"You look perfect!" I saw her look at my scar and nod in agreement.
Mom came down and we headed to the restaurant. Mom had suggested the diner near the courthouse, the same place where we'd eaten during the trial. It was really too up scale to be called a diner, but too normal to be called a bistro. I'm sure Mom selected it because I felt safe there. After all, many of the patrons were in law enforcement and the Rev would never dare set foot in there. Sam had told me that by virtue of the engagement, I was now seen as one of the greater law enforcement family and any threat against me would be taken rather personally.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Three
We arrived first and were given a booth way in the back. The reporter arrived a few minutes later. Cherri Olson looked very pleasant with blonde hair and blue eyes. I guessed she was in her late twenties.
After we all introduced ourselves she wanted to know about the attack, the trial, my recovery and my participation in the scholarship program.
"Of course I'd also like to ask you a few questions about your being transsexual," she stated.
"Sounds good," I replied.
"I promise that I'm not out to sensationalize your story."
She set out a tape recorder, explaining that she primarily wanted the recording to ensure the accuracy of any quotes she used. She promised to supply us with a copy of the tape.
I then described the events leading up to the attack. She said that she'd been unaware that Jason had attacked me earlier at the football game. Then I described the attack in detail. I did as I'd done in the trial l and visualized the attack. It was very emotional, but she wanted the whole story.
I stopped and gave her a chance to ask questions. She just sat there staring at me. "I had no idea that the attack was that brutal!"
"Here's a copy of the police report, with photos," interrupted Marlene, handing her a folder. "The photos are not for publication."
She opened it up and gasped silently when she saw the photos. She looked up at me and compared the photo to what I looked like today.
"Erica's going to have plastic surgery next month on the scar and her nose," added Marlene.
I then talked about my counseling, the trial, and my issues with post traumatic stress. I didn't leave out a thing. I could tell that Cherri was caught off guard by what I had been through.
"I'm still in counseling, by the way," I reiterated.
"How do you feel about Jason today?" asked Cherri.
"I hate what he did to me, and I'm happy he's in jail. I don't know if I really hate him personally, at times I still feel a lot of rage towards him. I can say that I have not forgiven him. I don't know if I ever will."
"I need to ask you now about your gender."
I spent another hour going over that part of my life and my progress. She interrupted several times for questions. It was obvious she had done some research on transsexualism, letting me know she was pleased that the scholarship program hadn't pushed me into anything, but had counseling resources available for assistance.
We finished a little after ten. I felt very good about the way I'd responded and I could see that Marlene was pleased. Mom had brought some copies of pictures of me that year, including one from homecoming. She didn't bring one of me as Eric.
"Do you have any questions or comments for me?" asked Cherri.
"It's more of a request. Please don't refer to me as boy dressed as a girl or use male pronouns. I'm a transsexual, and since I'm transitioning, I'd prefer that you use female pronouns when you write about me," I requested. "Also, as my English teacher has drilled into all of us this year, pronouns refer to perceived gender, not to sex."
"That's fair. I just want to say that I didn't know what to expect this evening when I came here. I guess I thought I'd see a boy in a dress. I was mistaken, you're a lovely young woman, Erika, and I wish you the best in your journey towards becoming whole."
She told us that the article would be in Friday's paper and she'd e- mail us a copy as soon as she was done. Marlene gave her some more documents from the trial.
"Well, if you'll excuse me, I need to get started on this story. It's been a pleasure meeting all of you, and especially you, Erika," stated Cherri.
We said goodbye and watched her leave. I looked over at Marlene. "How did I do?"
"I think you really wowed her I'm very pleased and I think she'll write a very supportive article."
"I was definitely wowed," added Mom.
I was mentally exhausted by the interview, and I was happy to get home and go to bed. I did call Laura and Cat and told them that it had gone well with a promise to tell them more in the morning.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Four
When I got home from school on Thursday I found a copy of the article in my e-mail. I read through it and was very pleased. It was a very sympathetic view of everything I'd been through and disputed virtually every point the Rev and his group had raised. She even got the pronouns right! I emailed her back and thanked her and asked if she'd send me an autographed copy of the published article.
I jump ahead to Friday now. I got up early and found that Cherri's article about me was on the first page of the local section. It was virtually identical to the copy that Cherri had sent me. There's something pretty cool about seeing your name in the paper - at least when you're treated fairly and favorably.
There was also an article with an interview with the Rev about his reasons for the rally. He stated that he was just interested in justice and he wanted Jason to get a new trial. The Rev said that he thought the defense lawyer had done a poor job in cross-examining me and the other witnesses. He claimed that there were witnesses that could place Jason and I together many times. However, he didn't say who they were. He also went into a rant about my deceiving Jason about my true gender and that only when Jason thought he might get AIDS from me he did get violent. That was a new approach!
The Rev went on saying that Jason was the real victim. He then went on a rant about how the school was transforming males into girls for immoral reasons and that the school needed a change in leadership. The reporter asked what he meant by that and he said that all you had to do was look at the principal to see why things were so bad at the school. He stated that the school needed a man in charge and not a minority woman. He went on to describe how the contest had damaged the very moral fiber of normal society in town. It went on and on. He was a very disturbing person. I wished that his followers could see that.
"So, anything good in the paper?" asked Sam.
I had been so intent in my reading that I'd never heard him come downstairs.
"I used to think that the Rev was just a little nuts, but after reading his interview he is downright disturbing," I said, as I handed the article to Sam. There was also a photo of the Rev next to the article. "He even looks like a wacko."
Sam stood there and began to read the article. "Yes, this is very interesting. Are you done with it?" he asked.
"Sure, I'll get another copy on the way to school."
I watched as Sam read the article and looked at the picture very intently. I had seen him do this only when he was working on a case. "What's up?" I asked.
"I need to check something out," he stated. He immediately got up and put the article in his briefcase and gave me a hug. "Tell Jill I had to go in early. See you later."
I watched Sam leave and drive off to his office. Mom came down a few minutes later and I told her about Sam's behavior. "Well, I'm sure he'll tell us about it later. So was your article good?" she asked.
"The article was really good. However, they used my class photo and one from right after the trial. I'd have preferred that they used my homecoming photo."
"I can't wait to read it. I guess I'll have to stop and buy a few copies on the way to work."
I wondered what had caused Sam to run off so early. I finished getting ready for school. I knew that the next twenty-four hours would be very eventful.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Five
At least my drive to school was normal. I rode to school with Cat and Laura. We did make one deviation and stopped to get some copies of the paper. The guy at the counter of the store said that he'd never seen so many kids buy the paper before. I bought three copies just for myself.
We arrived at school and parked in our usual area. I grabbed the local section from one of the papers and left the rest. Cat and Laura each had their own copies.
"I can't believe he declared war on Mrs. Lee! He has no idea what he is doing!" stated Laura.
"I can't believe this guy gave such a bad interview. For a guy who craves media attention, he's certainly very inept around the press," added Cat.
"True, but maybe his crowd doesn't read the paper anyway," I added.
"Maybe they can't even read," joked Laura.
I looked ahead and saw many people wearing what looked like buttons in the school's colors. The background was silver and the lettering was red. Some had the circle with the line across over the word hate, others had it over bigotry. But the ones that really caught my eye just had the two capital letters EW on them. I turned around and saw Cat and Laura had put them on while I was walking ahead of them.
I stood there and smiled at them. "So, who organized this?"
"We had a little meeting this week. Paul suggested the idea for buttons and Rachael came up with using your initials, like she and the football team did. Kristen suggested the others with the no sign over the words. I'd like to take credit for organizing the meeting, but it was a popular uprising and it really didn't need someone to organize it," stated Laura.
"She's lying, Erika. Laura began calling around to everyone Sunday evening after she found out about the Rev's rally," confessed Cat. Laura gave her a dirty look and Cat responded by sticking out her tongue at Laura.
"Well, I'm very grateful." I gave them both a big hug, "So, do I get one?"
"Here," said Cat; she handed me a no hate button. I attached it to the front of my dress.
"Thank you very much!" I wore it like a medal.
It was pretty cool walking in and seeing so many students wearing the buttons. "They're all wearing them voluntarily? The football team didn't threaten or anything?" I asked jokingly.
"That depends on your definition of the term threaten!" quipped Cat. "It's all their decision to wear them."
When we got into homeroom I went up and hugged Paul. He initially acted as if he didn't know what I was talking about.
"Sorry, Paul, you were informed on. I truly appreciate your support." I gave him a big hug.
"That's what friends are for," he said. "Besides, I need to work on being an activist if I'm going to be a journalism major!"
The rally was fast becoming the main topic in our class. The articles were also a big topic. I got a lot of positive feedback from my friends and from a lot of other students. A few had me sign my name next to the article.
The interesting thing was the reaction of the juniors and sophomores, many of them offered their support to me. I guess they saw this as an attack on the school and the town, and therefore as an attack on themselves. Whatever the reasons I was pleased to have so much support.
We talked about this at lunch. Kristen agreed that the Rev's attacks had become very personal to many students.
"For many students this isn't either an anti-transsexual issue or an anti-gay issue, it's an attack on our town and school. I think his article will drive even more people into our camp," explained Kristen.
"Good point. By the way thank you for your support," I pointed to her button.
She just smiled and shrugged her shoulders. "You wouldn't believe the rejected ideas we had. Alex suggested that everyone crossdress today. We might have done that if we'd had more time to organize it!" smiled Kristen. "I'd have loved to have seen Alex in a skirt."
We all started laughing. It felt good to be joking with friends.
"You know maybe the town could make this an annual event?" suggested Tracey. "An diversity / equality / tolerance festival would be a nice legacy of this event."
Everyone just sat there and thought about Tracey's idea. It was a grand idea.
"I'll write up a petition and we can have people sign it at the rally tomorrow," volunteered Cat. "I'll get Ms. B's input too."
I thought about Mrs. Fuller, the woman from the scholarship committee, and her comments that our class was being the one that began to achieve the goals set by its founder. Maybe this was part of what she'd meant - that the school and the town have rallied to protect their values of equality and diversity. I hoped that this incident would only strengthen the scholarship program.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Six
The rest of school blew by and soon we were dismissed. We went back to my house and checked in with Marlene.
"I may be a little delayed getting to the coffeehouse tonight, someone slashed all my tires this afternoon. They also vandalized my Darwin fish! As Bugs Bunny often said 'Of course you realize that this means war!'" she quipped.
I laughed at her joke and I felt slightly sorry for the person who'd made Marlene's enemy list. "Did anyone see who did it?" I asked.
"No, it happened while I was in a meeting organizing the rally. I should have the new tires installed soon. Thankfully my organization insures my rolling office for such an emergency. By the way, your article is getting many compliments, especially compared to the Rev's interview."
"I appreciate the compliments, but a kid in kindergarten could give a better interview than the Rev did. Is he really that dumb or is he crazy like a fox?"
"I'm not sure. I haven't met him personally. But judging by his actions, I'd say that he isn't very intelligent. The really strange thing is that no one seems to know this guy. I've called all around the country, and it's like he just appeared out of nowhere. Well, I'll be there sometime this afternoon."
"Sounds great and sorry about your Darwin fish!"
"It wasn't the first one I've lost, and it won't be the last."
I hung up and could tell that Cat and Laura were a little confused about what I'd been talking to Marlene about. I explained what had happened.
Cat shook her head. "I have to give the Rev credit, he and his group must certainly feel very confident by the fact that they're declaring war on so many people at once."
"Yes but it does make him more dangerous, he might resort to something really violent. So you want to join us at Spencer's?"
"Sure sounds great," said Cat. "I'd love to hang out with the target!"
Bad humor again broke the tension.
We walked around the campus area before we went into Spencer's. We saw many signs up for the rally. There were a few 'Free Jason' stickers on some of the signs. Some of these were in turn vandalized, and a few had graffiti written on them. The funniest one said 'Free Jason with every 8 gallons of gas!'
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Seven
As we reached Spencer's we saw Marlene getting out of a cab. "Hi, girls," she greeted us.
"Your car still being fixed?" I asked.
"They only had three replacement tires, so it's in the shop tonight. Just as well, since it's probably safer there. I also just got a call from Sandra and she said that she can't make it tonight, but she'll see you in the morning."
"How do you know Sandra?" I asked.
"Nancy Bell had her call me. I've talked to her many times, and she's also one of the speakers tomorrow," replied Marlene. "I'm very impressed with her."
We walked in and ordered our coffee and goodies. I went for the key lime pie, Cat had raspberry cheesecake, and Laura had the cherry cheesecake. Marlene just shook her head at us and ordered biscotti.
"How can you eat those really sweet desserts?" asked Marlene.
"Lots of running," I replied.
"Aerobics and yoga," Cat smiled.
"High metabolism," laughed Laura.
"Enjoy it while you can. By the way, I like the buttons, whose idea was that?"
"It was a group effort," admitted Cat. "Would you like some?"
Marlene nodded and Cat passed her a couple.
"Cat is also working on a petition to turn this rally into an annual diversity / equality / tolerance festival," announced Laura.
"That's a wonderful idea. You know that I have seen such good come out these sort of things," exclaimed Marlene. "Oh, you'll find this interesting. While I haven't found out a lot about the Rev's past, I have found that he and his group have been very active raising money around here. Although their fundraising tactics sound a little like mob strong-arm tactics. They often threaten to protest in front of stores unless they get their donation."
"Has anyone called the police on them yet?" I asked.
"No. They just don't want to be 'bothered'," explained Marlene, emphasizing bothered with her fingers.
"This is getting stranger all the time," added Cat.
I gave Marlene a copy of the short speech that I planned to give to at the festival. As she read it, I watched her reaction.
"This is good. I'm glad you are sticking with the positive aspects of our gathering tomorrow and not using it as an attack on the Rev," complimented Marlene.
"So what's the schedule for tomorrow?" I asked.
Marlene went over the schedule of speakers. She wanted to keep the speeches light, short, and positive. "Let the Rev's group rant and rave, we'll benefit by contrast to them. I also want people to have a chance to talk and meet each other," said Marlene.
"Will there be a stage or something like that?" asked Cat.
"Yes, we have one being assembled right now in our section of the park. We'll also have two security guards there to protect it overnight," stated Marlene.
"Is that really necessary?" asked Laura.
"Unfortunately, yes. If we leave it alone it's too tempting a target for vandalism," explained Marlene.
"This whole thing sounds pretty expensive," noted Cat.
"Yes, it is, but we're getting some things donated and the scholarship defense fund is contributing a lot. Fighting injustice isn't cheap. We've also received a few private donations from anonymous donors. We save money by keeping our salaries low!" she quipped.
I wondered if Mrs. Lincoln was one of the anonymous donors. It seemed like something she would do.
I went up to get a refill of my cappuccino. The guy behind the counter asked me about my button and whether it was connected to the rally downtown tomorrow.
"Yes, it is. You want one?" I asked.
"Sure, if you've got a bunch, you can put them in this bowl and I'll set it next to the tip jar," he offered.
I waved to Cat and she brought up the bag of buttons that Paul had given her. He put one of the EW buttons on his shirt.
"Thanks, so are you girls involved in the rally?" he asked.
"You could say that," replied Cat.
"Well, I'll be there tomorrow. I think it's great to see high school kids getting involved in social issues," he stated.
We walked back to the couch. Marlene smiled. "Let me know the cost for those buttons. My group will pay for them. I wish I'd known you were making them; we could have made a lot more."
Marlene asked if we could give her a ride back to her hotel. As we walked out, we saw many patrons wearing the buttons.
"So, will you need a ride to the rally in the morning?" asked Laura.
"No, some coworkers are arriving tonight, and I'll ride over with them. I'd like you there by 9:00 tomorrow, Erika. The rally won't start until noon, but I have some things I want to go over with you."
"So what should I wear tomorrow? I've never been to a rally like this before," I asked.
"Be yourself, dress for comfort, but don't give anyone reason to doubt you're a woman either," suggested Marlene.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Eight
We dropped her off at the hotel and then headed over to Laura's house.
Laura's cell phone rang and she answered it. The call was from Kristen, and she was calling to tell us that Alex's family was throwing a big party at their house on Monday and she wanted us to invite our families too. Kristen figured if she got one of us, she'd get the other two Musketeers!
"So we're the Three Musketeers now?" I asked, with a laugh.
"I kind of like it," replied Cat.
"Photo time!" announced Laura. She was standing there with her digital camera.
Cat turned to me and smiled. "I think she just likes looking at your boobs."
"That's part of it, but I want to keep up the documentation of growth," stated Laura.
I was taking off my top and bra. "You make it sound like you're recording the building of a national monument."
"Plural, monuments; there are two of them," corrected Cat.
I threw my t-shirt at her.
"I think you've had a growth spurt," noted Laura.
"You think so?" I asked looking down at them.
"Absolutely," added Laura.
They were getting bigger. They were now noticeable and my nipples were getting more sensitive all the time.
"If they keep growing like that, you can get rid of those boob pads soon," stated Laura.
She downloaded the photo from the camera and compared it to the first one. There was definitely a change. I was pretty excited about it.
I got dressed and we sat and talked about the rally in the morning.
"So, how are you going down there tomorrow?" asked Laura.
"Sam is taking me there, you want to ride down with us?" I asked.
Both Cat and Laura said yes, and I made sure they knew to be at my house early. I looked at the clock and saw that it was almost 10:30.
"I've got an idea. Let's go get some coffee and doughnuts and take them down to the security guards at the park!" I suggested.
"That sounds like fun, then we can see the stage too," agreed Laura.
We stopped at a 24-hour doughnut shop near the park. We bought a dozen doughnuts and got two large coffees, along with several sugar bags and creamer containers. Once at the park, we saw the stage with a small camper parked next to it. There was one uniformed security guard walking the perimeter. The other one must have been in the camper.
We got out and walked towards the security guard. He looked at us with suspicion until he recognized Laura.
"Laura, what are you doing out this late? Don't tell me you're involved with the rally?" he asked with a big smile on his face. He was a big man and looked to be in his early twenties.
Laura nodded yes. "We brought you guys a treat." Laura showing him the box. Of course the box was pink, being that is the international color for doughnut boxes, "These are my friends, Cat and Erika."
"Hi, I'm Laura's cousin Dave." He took the box and opened it up, "Hmmmm... doughnuts!" in his best Homer Simpson voice.
We all laughed. He picked up his radio and called his partner. Cat then handed him the coffee.
"This is an unexpected treat, so are you all involved in this event?"
"Yes, in fact Erika here is the guest of honor tomorrow," stated Laura.
"Of course! I thought you looked familiar, I read the article in the paper today. I want to wish you good luck tomorrow. So you are friends with Laura?"
"Yes you could say that," I said. I cracked a sly smile. Laura then put her arm around my waist.
He looked at the two of us and smiled. "You two make a nice couple! I take it the folks are doing better with accepting you?"
"Much better, thanks," replied Laura.
The other guard came up and gladly accepted the coffee. His name was Bernie.
"Thanks a lot! We don't get relieved until two," Bernie thanked us. He reached into the box for a doughnut.
We didn't want to bother them too long, so we said goodbye and left.
"So, tell us about Dave," I asked.
"He goes to Dewey and is a communication major. I knew he worked security part-time, but I didn't expect to see him here," stated Laura.
"Obviously he knows you're a lesbian; when did you tell him?" I asked.
"We've always been close, and he was my role model as he came out to his family when he graduated high school. I was impressed by the way he handled everything. He was the first person I told," Laura reminisced.
I could sense that he meant a lot to her.
"Well, I know that the stage will be well guarded tonight," I stated confidently.
Chapter One-Hundred-Ninety-Nine
I had a restless sleep, more out of excitement than fear, although I was somewhat anxious. I thought about how much my life had changed in the past year. A year ago I'd been stressing out about moving to some little town in Pennsylvania, and now I was living fulltime as a girl and was about to take on a religious wacko.
I did manage some sleep, but I was up at 5:30. I decided I needed a run and I changed into my shorts, sports bra, t-shirt and shoes. I was doing my stretches when I heard a knocking at my door.
"I'm up, come on in!" I was sitting on the floor stretching out my legs.
Sam popped his head inside. "Good, I was hoping you'd be up early. I thought you'd be going for a run. You want some company?"
"Sure. You think you can keep up?" I said with a laugh. Actually, I knew that Sam was in pretty good shape. Mom said that he often went for runs during his lunch break.
"I'll try," he replied.
We started out and headed towards the school. We kept a nice pace so we could talk.
"How're you feeling about today?" he asked.
"Not too bad. I'll be glad when it's over though."
"It'll be over today." There was a sense of finality in his voice.
I knew something was up, but I also knew he wouldn't be telling me right now. We continued on our pace. It was warm and pleasant. There were a few other runners out that morning, including a few with their dogs.
We made the turn and headed down the long road that headed out of town.
"So how long is this route?" asked Sam.
"Only six miles," I answered. I looked over and saw that he was barely breathing hard.
"Oh, okay. Nothing too hard then."
"You really think that it will be over today?" I asked.
"Yes, I do." He turned and smiled at me.
So much for getting him to give out any information; I guessed I'd have to wait until later to know what he was working on.
We made the turn back towards our neighborhood. As we passed the wooded area, there were several does and fawns on the edge of the woods. I pointed them out to Sam.
"Look, it's Bambi!"
"Venison," he answered.
I punched him in the arm for that comment. "So do you hunt?" I asked.
"No. I've had plenty of offers to go since I moved here, but it's never interested me. I like venison, but I don't see the fun in freezing my butt off in a deer stand all day to get some. Besides, I get plenty of venison from friends. I'll make you some Bambi chili this fall."
"You're awful." I was really enjoying this run.
We made our way down our street and reached our driveway. We were both sweaty and feeling very good. As I did my cool down period, I walked around the yard. I noticed something on the side of the house. I walked over and saw a big bush in a pot. Sam walked up and told me that Mom had picked it up yesterday and wanted to plant it in the spot where Jason attacked me.
"So when will we plant it?" I asked.
"How 'bout Monday morning?" said Sam.
"Sounds good. By the way, you and Mom are invited over to a party Monday." I went on to tell him about Alex's parents' invitation.
"That sounds like fun. I've met Alex's father a few times, always seemed like a nice guy," noted Sam.
I went in to shower and change. Mom was up and reading the paper in the kitchen. I yelled good morning to her on my way up the stairs. I took a nice long hot shower. The sensation of the water felt very good on my nipples and that made the shower last even longer.
I decided to wear a long, dark green cotton skirt, a lighter green sleeveless top and my sandals. I just knew I looked pretty! Mom made scrambled eggs for breakfast which really hit the spot.
I looked in the paper and saw that they already had responses to the articles in yesterday's paper. They were all e-mail responses. The comments about my article were mostly favorable. A few felt I was too young to transition. One person thought that I should have been required to get more counseling before being allowed to transition, but that was the closest thing to a negative comment.
The same couldn't be said for the Rev's interview. The negative ones accused him of being a homophobe. Another attacked him for his comments about Mrs. Lee. The author felt he was making a racist/sexist attack on her. A few others thought he was just plain nuts.
However, he did have his supporters. One blessed him for having the strength to tell the truth. Another called for an investigation of the school and recommended appealing Jason's case to the Supreme Court. I seriously doubted that these people would listen to a logical discussion.
I then noticed a rebuttal to Tuesday's letter concerning the trial. The letter refuted each point that the writer had made. They even included quotes from the trial. I then saw who wrote it - Cat and Laura. There was a note from the editor stating that the letter was signed by what appeared to be the entire senior class of Central High. I immediately felt my eyes tearing up.
Soon it was time to head over to the rally. Cat and Laura arrived and joined us in the car. I hugged and thanked them for the letter.
As we headed towards the park, I had the same feeling that I experienced just before a cross-country meet.
Chapter Two-Hundred
Marlene met us at the park. Sam took the car and drove it into the secure parking area behind the stage. A security guard directed us to a parking spot. The stage was all decorated with streamers and balloons. I looked down the street and could see the opposition. In some ways this was like those old Civil War battles as we were close enough to hear and see the enemy forces preparing.
Once Sam joined us, Marlene gave us a tour of the site. There was fence running up from the river to the road to keep us separated. I also noticed a lot of police around. Behind the stage was an RV that would act as our headquarters. As we walked around we could hear them testing the PA system. In front of the stage was a gentle hill. The stage was set up perfectly to take advantage of this natural amphitheater. At the top of the hill was an area set up with the porta-potties and a first aid station. I was also surprised to see vendors setting up food and drink trailers. I asked Marlene about them.
"Actually they showed up on their own. But I don't mind as it makes it seem even more like a festival. Besides, we're only allowing food and drink sales," said Marlene.
"Are there any down at the Rev's camp?" I asked.
"He wouldn't allow it, as it would compete with his group. Apparently his followers sell food and drink to the crowds and the Rev keeps the revenue," informed Marlene.
We walked back to the stage area. In addition to the RV, there was an area behind the stage with chairs and tables. Marlene wanted to go over the schedule of events with all the speakers. She hoped that most of the speakers would be here soon. I looked over the list and it was impressive. Marlene was the mistress of ceremonies and she would introduce the speakers. The mayor was going to open up the event, followed by Mrs. Lee, the president of Dewey College, and then a local minister. After he spoke there would be several speakers talking about how the scholarship program had had a positive effect on their lives. These included previous contestants including Sandra. Then there would be a few more civic and business leaders. I would be the last speaker. Marlene wanted to keep it moving quickly and avoid dead time. Additionally she insisted that the speeches stay short.
She said that she'd also coordinate any interview requests. Marlene had sent out a press release and she expected us to get some TV coverage. I was very impressed by Marlene's organization. They seemed to have everything covered. She even had someone watching the Rev's group and giving us updates on what they were doing.
Around 11:00 people began to arrive. Some brought blankets and spread them out on the grass. I watched from the stage. I saw many friends from school and I waved to them. To keep the atmosphere in a festive mood, the sound engineer put some music on the PA system. Looking out from the stage it looked more like a concert crowd than a social rally. There were even some beach balls bouncing through the people on the lawn.
"So, what do you think?" asked Marlene.
"I wasn't sure that anyone would show up. What sort of crowd is the Rev getting?" I asked.
"The last word I got he had around 50 people there," said Marlene, "His rally is due to start at noon, just like ours, so he still has around 45 minutes to get a bigger crowd."
"What do you think our numbers are?" I asked.
"I'd estimate almost 800 right now, but I expect that to at least double before we start. It's hard to say, being this is a holiday weekend."
"Wow!" I exclaimed. "Just in case I forget later on, I want to thank you for everything you've done for me."
"You're welcome. It's been great working with you," she smiled.
We walked back to the rest area and sat down. I looked over my speech and prayed that I wouldn't mess it up!
Chapter Two-Hundred-One
By the time the event was ready to start, Marlene guessed that the crowd was almost 1,500 people. She told me that maybe 200 people were down at the Rev's group, and many of them were there out of curiosity.
Marlene went up on the stage and welcomed everyone to the rally. She thanked them all for taking time out of their busy weekend to come down and show that hate and intolerance have no place in Golden Hill. She was getting a good response from the crowd. She then introduced the mayor and he started his little speech. I really didn't pay that much attention to his speech, as I was distracted by Sam's actions. He was talking to Officer Tom Bell and two men in suits. I had no idea who they were, but they really looked out of place. Sam then got in the police car with Tom and the two guys in the suits and they drove away. They were followed by two more squad cars. The mystery deepened!
Mrs. Lee was up next, and she spoke on all the good things that happened at Central High and how the scholarship program was part of it. She gave quite a passionate speech and asked the community to continue to support the school and the program.
The minister who spoke said that while we don't have to agree with everyone's ideas, we do need to be tolerant of differences. He said that hate and intimidation were not family values. He also vented a bit on hate mongers who wrap themselves falsely around the bible to get followers. That got a lot of applause and cheering.
Sandra led a group of previous contestants up on stage. She talked about how the program had given her a chance to come out and live the life she was meant to. The other three were all guys who had won the scholarship in previous years. All were regular heterosexual guys. Two were married and one was in the military. They all talked about how the program taught them tolerance, acceptance, and an ability to look at things from more than one view. Additionally they said that without the scholarship they wouldn't have gone to college. They all got lots of applause.
The next group up were the business leaders. I was caught slightly off guard by seeing Mrs. Lincoln lead them up onto the stage. I hadn't seen her name on the list, and to be honest, I didn't even see her arrive. She gave a very eloquent speech on how the town had changed for the better in the past eighteen years. She went on to say that it would be ridiculous for us to step backward just because of a few bigots and fanatics. The cheering was very loud after her speech. The next person had to wait until it was quiet enough to start talking again. I was very proud of her and I went over and gave her a big hug.
"Thank you so much."
"You are quite welcome, my dear. The nerve of that man coming in here and harassing one of my girls."
I was about to walk back up on stage when I heard police sirens in the direction of the Rev's rally. I looked over that way, but couldn't make out what was happening. I sat down behind the stage and waited for my turn to speak. Mom came over and sat next to me.
"Where did Sam go?" I asked.
"He said he had some urgent business to attend to," explained Mom. "I have no idea either!"
"Who were those two guys in the suits?" I asked.
"No idea, but Sam seemed to be expecting them," answered Mom.
I took a drink from my water bottle. I looked around, but didn't see Cat or Laura.
"If you're looking for your friends, they're working the crowd collecting signatures for their petition to make this an annual event. I think Terri and several more of your friends are helping them," explained Mom.
I got a bit choked up thinking about what good friends I had here. I looked up at the stage and saw Marlene waving me up. I got up and Mom gave me a hug and I walked up to the stage. The steps suddenly looked like mountains, but I was able to make it up them. I stood next to Marlene as the last speaker finished up her speech.
When she was done, Marlene went up to the microphone and made a short introduction. I tried to act calm as I walked out to meet Marlene. I was blown away by the applause and cheering that greeted me. It was very heartwarming as I felt their support. I had to wait until they calmed down before I began to talk.
"I want to thank all of you for coming out here today. It means so much to see so many people out here to stand up against hate. It's very frightening to know that you have been singled out for harassment for something beyond your control. So I really appreciate that you could see through that lies of this small group of misguided people who have selected me as the focal point for their intolerance. We all know that this gathering has nothing to do with the assault on me or the trial of my attacker. It's all about tolerance, acceptance, and equality for everyone."
I paused for a second and caught my breath. I waited until the clapping stopped.
"Thanks to the trial and the events of the past few weeks, my life has been made very public, so there is no need for me to tell you my story. Yes, I am a transsexual. No, the scholarship program didn't convert me, I was born this way."
I had to pause again due to clapping.
"I am not doing this to make a point or to shock anyone; all I want to do is to feel whole and complete. Gender is something that most of us just accept as a given; that if a person is born in one gender then that's the way they should live their life. But as you can see, it isn't always so simple. However, I really do appreciate that you all came out and are here today to support the school, the town, and me... even if you do not agree with my personal decision to transition."
I took a drink of water and continued.
"I think that we can get along even if we don't agree about everything. I think that the very fact that we have so many people here today proves that. Thank you all, and have a wonderful day!"
I felt Marlene's hand on my shoulder and we stood there as people clapped and cheered. I looked around and waved to friends in the crowd. I glanced over at the side of the stage and saw Sam being talked to by a TV reporter.
I was about to walk off the stage, but Marlene asked me to stay with her. When the noise decreased, Marlene made one last announcement. Actually it was more like a request.
"There are petitions going around the crowds to make this an annual event. Imagine a yearly festival to celebrate diversity in the individual and to show that society doesn't just survive diversity but thrives and grows! So please sign them," she asked. "Before you leave, take the time to talk to the people around you. Look around and try to meet at least one or two new people. You need to take the ideals of this rally and apply them to your everyday lives. Thank you all again, and have a great weekend."
Chapter Two-Hundred-Two
With that the official part of the rally was over. We watched as people began to greet each other and talk. We walked off the stage and I was immediately met by Mom who gave me a long hug. That was just the first of many hugs and kisses from friends. Laura threw in a long kiss too! Marlene told me that there were several interviews set up for me. I guessed this was my fifteen minutes of fame and willingly became a media star!
During the last interview, the TV reporter asked me what I thought about the arrest of the Rev. I was shocked and said that I knew nothing about that. The camera was turned off and the reporter told me that the FBI had just arrested the Rev on several outstanding warrants. I was stunned and couldn't help but smile about it.
After she left I was able to track down Sam. I walked over and he gave me a huge hug.
"So, can you tell me now what happened?" I asked.
"First off, you were wonderful up there, I'm so proud of you," beamed Sam. "When I saw the photo of him and read the article, something in my mind clicked. I went in and check the computers. There was something familiar about him from when I was on the Philly PD."
"What did he do?" I asked.
"He was into armed robbery then. I never arrested him, but I remembered his case. He moved away from that kind of crime and he was wanted for a variety of scams and financial fraud. He was wanted in six different states. I figured the Feds would want him first, as he had also violated several federal laws," Sam explained.
"So, everything he did was all a scam?" I asked.
"No, he really is a religious nut; he got his mail-order divinity degree during his first stay in prison. Since then he has used it as part of his criminal activities. He felt that he was doing God's work by robbing and stealing from people. His interview answers are what really tipped me off. I remember the other guys talking about his rants during his trial and something sounded familiar. Several of his followers also had outstanding warrants for a variety of offenses. They're sitting in our jail awaiting their rides," continued Sam.
"Okay, why would a wanted felon seek publicity? It doesn't make sense!"
"The man has a huge ego. I think he thought that we were a small town, far from any big media center, and that no one would know who he was. He was wrong," said Sam with a big smile on his face.
I could see a sense of satisfaction on his face.
"You miss it, don't you?" I asked.
"You mean making arrests? Yes, I do a little. I love being a prosecutor and putting them away, but there is a certain sense of accomplishment when you arrest someone like the Rev," explained Sam.
"Thank you again, Dad!" I exclaimed. We hugged again, and then I went out in the crowd with Cat and Laura.
Cat showed me a big stack of petitions - all signed. We saw Ms. B and we handed them to her. I was zoning out about then and was kinda in a fog, so details are pretty fuzzy. I was just so relieved that it was over and I could relax for now. The stress of the past few weeks had blown away.
We stayed around the park for a couple of hours. It was nice just talking to people and being outside on a beautiful day. I ran into several people from Spencer's. They all said that it was a great event. I lost track of everyone I saw there that day. I was pleasantly surprised to see Dana there. I hadn't seen her in months. She seemed much more relaxed and less angry than before. I hoped she had turned her life around.
Cat, Laura, and I headed back to the stage area. Mom and Terri were talking to Jenny and Coach Chambers. Sam and Marlene were drinking beer and sitting on the back on the stage. Ms. B came up and joined them. It's a bit strange seeing your teachers socialize and drink with your parents. Still there was a feeling of celebration in the air. I grabbed a diet cola and sat down next to Sam. Laura came up and joined me. She put her arm around my waist. Cat grabbed a bottle of water and stood in front of Sam. She was very interested in the arrest of the Rev, and Sam was more than happy to tell her about it.
The area soon became a magnet for my friends. Paul and Caroline soon showed up, as did Alex and Kristen. Mike and Tracey showed up a few minutes later. I was pleased to see Mel and Cliff come over. Mel came over to me and held out her hand and showed me her engagement ring.
I jumped off the stage and hugged her and then I gave Cliff a big hug, "Congratulations! I'm so happy for you!" I exclaimed.
"He proposed last night. We may be engaged for a while, as we both want to wait until after we graduate next year, but at least it's official now!" explained Mel.
I introduced them to everyone. After they walked away, Mom asked me where I knew Mel's fianc. "He's the one I punched in the nose at the mall," I answered with a laugh.
Coach looked at me. "I'd like to hear that story."
So I told them about Cliff and his 'joke' in the hallway. I also told them that he was one of the people who'd helped me when I had my collapse.
It was that sort of afternoon. It was a time to relax and sit around and tell stories. Our little gathering slowly grew. Kristen's parents came over, as did Alex's parents. I sat there and soaked it all in. It was the kind of day that you wanted to bottle and save for another time. You'd then open it up on some dreary day when everything was going wrong and pour out a glass of good feelings and to brighten up the day. I sat back down next to Laura and rested my head on her shoulder. The storm had passed.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Three
The post-rally party moved over to our house. Sam suggested that we hold a barbecue and it sort of snowballed from there. We didn't have enough food for everyone, but that problem was soon solved. Mom and Terri gave out assignments for food and drink and we scattered to the four winds, like a scavenger hunt.
Within an hour we had reassembled and the grill was heating up. Of course open flame cooking was Sam's domain, but he was getting plenty of help from the other fathers. It's amazing how much guys get into grilling food. It must be something out of our prehistoric past.
Alex brought out a Frisbee and soon we had a game of Frisbee football going on in the back yard. I went upstairs to change. You really can't run in a long skirt very well!
My Team was Alex, Laura, Kristen, Marlene, Coach Chambers, Jenny, Sandra, and Tom Bell. The other team was made up of Cat, Mike, Rachael, Tracey, Cliff, Mel, Ms. B, Paul, and Caroline. We had better overall speed on our team, but they had better hands.
The final score was in dispute and both sides claimed victory. Alex said there'd be a rematch, with a scorekeeper, at the party on Monday. Luckily the food was ready and we forgot about the game.
Soon everyone was sitting around eating and talking. These sorts of parties at my house were a new experience. Back in San Diego we didn't entertain a lot. Part of it was due to the fact that Mom worked a lot. There was also the fact our family wasn't very close, but enough of that.
Later on that evening after everyone left, Mom, Sam and I were sitting out on the deck. They were drinking coffee and I had a mug of tea. I looked over and saw that Sam had his arm around Mom and she was cuddling up next to him. They both looked so happy and content. I couldn't help but smile.
"What are you so happy about?" asked Sam.
"Everything I guess, but at the moment I'm happy for you two."
"We do make a pretty nice family!"
"I think so," added Mom.
"So, do you think that this is the end of the protests?" I asked Sam.
"Well, it should be. The newspaper will have a big article on the unsavory past of the Rev and his followers. Marlene expects that his website will be closed down and any groups that gave him support will be pulling away quickly. I imagine that they'll do anything to avoid being associated with him."
"So anyone who picked up his torch on this issue would face guilt by association?" asked Mom.
"Pretty much. They'll have to find some new issue to attack," stated Sam.
"I hope he gets a cell near Jason," I quipped.
"From what I heard from the Feds, there's a real scramble for him. They think that Texas has the best shot at him, no pun intended," smiled Sam. He was proud of that one.
A few minutes later they said goodnight and headed inside. I decided to stay out for a few more minutes. I liked the fact that I was totally comfortable being alone, outside at night. I also liked looking at the lightning bugs. We didn't have those back in San Diego. Sam said this was the first time he'd seen them this year.
I thought about the coming weeks. As a senior I had less than two weeks of school left. We had a couple of days of final exams and then graduation. I was lucky as I only had finals in four classes, so I wouldn't be overwhelmed academically.
There was also our senior class night, a week from Friday. That was the night when they'd give out awards and honors along with music and comedy skits. It promised to be a lot of fun. Graduation was on Tuesday of the following week, followed by Grad Night at the school, then the private parties. Cat said that the parties last all night and into the morning. Wednesday was when the real world would arrive. We'd no longer be seniors, and thoughts of jobs and college would dominate our lives.
Of course, being me, I had to take on a few additional challenges. There would be my trip up to NYC to get my nose fixed. We were going to leave on the Thursday after graduation. This would give us a weekend to have fun before I had my surgery.
It was no longer going to be just Mom and I. Terri, Cat, and Laura were now joining us on the journey. We already had reservations for our hotel. Granted it wouldn't be a suite overlooking Central Park, but it was still midtown. Tony had confirmed that he'd be our driver. We also had tickets to a Broadway show on Friday evening. It would be a lot of fun, at least until I had my surgery. Dr. Ayres said that he would prefer to wait at least another year before working on the scar. He said he had some non-surgical techniques that he'd like to try first. I was presently using a cream that he'd suggested. It did seem to be working a little. He had also sent me a lot of info about the surgery and the aftermath.
Then there was the wedding. Terri was in constant communication with Mom and Sam on the planning. The date was set and invitations were sent out. As it would be the middle of summer, Mom didn't want an overly formal wedding. She wasn't going to wear a full bridal gown. She was working with Cindy, and they had narrowed her choices down to ten or twenty dresses. The bridesmaids' dresses were also going to be simple yet elegant. Although I was a bit disappointed that Mom wasn't going to have the full-blown bridal gown, I was also relieved that I wouldn't be wearing some classically ugly bridesmaid dress. Well at least not at Mom's wedding. I've had the 'honor' of wearing several gowns in the past few years, some of which were truly hideous - I hate butt bows! I won't name names, as I don't want to hurt anyone's feelings!
I finally decided to head back inside. Oh, I had other things to ponder, but it was late and I was starting to get sleepy. I still wanted to know who was the third!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Four
I did have to go to work on Sunday. But the good news was that we'd be closed on Monday. Mrs. Lincoln didn't believe in her staff working holidays. I was up before Sam and Mom, as usual! I was reading the articles on the rally yesterday. I was going to have a really good scrapbook from my senior year. Between homecoming, the attack, the trial, the fashion show, and the whole Rev incident, I had been in the paper a whole bunch of times. We had taped the evening news and I planned to watch it later on.
The article on our rally was very favorable. The Rev's arrest overshadowed his little rally. Apparently some of his followers also had stolen goods in their campers from a series of robberies over in Red Hill.
The editorial section was also filled with comments, mostly favorable, about the rally. A few thought that it was a bit overdone; they felt that the rally was too big and that simply ignoring the Rev would have worked just as well. Obviously I disagreed with that opinion! There were no favorable comments about the Rev.
I shifted to the Times and read a highly praising review for the show we were going to see. I was really looking forward to seeing it, especially with my closest friends.
The sound of the shower draining told me that that they were getting up and moving. I turned on the coffee machine and then went back to the paper. It was nice to be able to relax after the stress of the previous week. I did want to write some thank you notes to all the people who had spoken yesterday. Marlene said she'd provide me with their addresses.
Speaking of Marlene, she was originally going to leave today, but she'd decided that she would stick around for the party tomorrow. She said that she could use a few days to unwind and Sam and Mom had invited her over for Sunday dinner. Sam had a friend who was dropping off some trout that he had caught. It seemed the guy loves fishing but doesn't like the taste of fish! I wasn't a big lover of fish myself, but Sam promised me that I'd love how he cooked them. I preferred the type of seafood that comes in a shell; you know crab, lobster, or shrimp! Sam told me that there were none of those in our creeks and rivers, so it would have to be trout tonight!
Sam and Mom came down together and went right to the coffeepot. "Thank you for starting it up," mumbled Sam.
"Someone isn't quite awake yet, I see," I stated in my best cheerful voice.
He stuck his tongue out at me!
Mom suggested waffles for breakfast. She had just bought a new waffle iron and wanted to try it out. I said that sounded good, and Sam grunted something that sounded like vaguely affirmative.
I really wasn't THAT big of a morning person, but I just felt SO good that the Rev was gone.
The new waffle iron worked really well, making those really thick Belgian waffles. Sam suggested them for desert some night. He said you pop a hot waffle on the plate and then put a big scoop of ice cream on top of it. It sounded very fattening and very good.
We talked about planting the bush tomorrow morning. Sam said that he'd have to go to the home and garden store, as we didn't have a shovel. He said that he'd also look for a lawnmower. We'd been borrowing Terri's. We really were becoming a suburban, home-owning family!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Five
Work was a lot of fun. Mel was so excited about being engaged. She kept looking at her ring, even when we weren't looking! Cindy made sure that we actually worked and didn't just talk to each other. It was hard to concentrate on folding blouses when it was so nice outside.
Cindy came over and asked me why I was so sluggish today. "You're usually a much better worker," she remarked.
"I'm sorry, I guess that I just feel so free and relaxed now that the Rev is gone."
"That's understandable, but I still need you to focus," she stated with a smile.
I made an effort to work harder for the rest of the day. The last thing I wanted to do was appear ungrateful to my co-workers!
Laura came in near closing time and asked me if I needed a ride home.
"Sure, but tomorrow I'll have my car! And then I can start driving you around."
"Just as long as I can still take you for a ride every now and then," quipped Laura with a sly smile on her face.
After work Laura said she had something to show me. We drove over to the community center. This was a large athletic complex just outside of town. They had ball fields and basketball courts. Laura drove me there to show me that the pool was now open.
"So?" I asked.
"Well, this is the best summertime hangout spot in town. We get in free this summer because we are graduating seniors," she explained.
"I don't have a bathing suit," I replied, hoping to change the conversation.
"We'll go shopping for one this week. I really want to see you in a bikini," smiled Laura.
I started to laugh, and then I realized that she was serious. "No way!"
"Come on, I've been checking out a few that would look great on you."
"I'm sure you have!" I replied. Laura had a wicked smile on her face. "But there are some concealment issues we need to consider."
"I've thought of that and I have a solution." We turned around in the parking lot and headed back towards town.
"Want to share them with me?" I asked.
"Well, you were able to conceal yourself pretty well during cross- country, and those shorts were pretty tight," she stated.
"That's true, but the shorts also concealed my gaff, and I doubt that a bikini bottom will do that." I was having an argument that would have seemed impossible a year earlier!
"Yes, I know, but I talked to a seamstress and she says that she can sew a gaff in so that it looks like part of the suit," said Laura. She was smiling triumphantly.
"Okay, so what about the top? I'm growing, but I'd still look rather flat chested."
"I've got that solved too. The seamstress says there are two options. The first one is that we can have pockets built into the top so you can slide your boob pads in. I've checked, and yes, your pads are safe to wear in a pool. The second option is to sew in pads so your top will act like a push-up bra," she explained.
"This sounds too expensive, I need to save up for school and then there is the car."
"Bad excuses, you are about to win a full scholarship in less than three weeks. Your car is paid off, you told me that this morning."
I sat there and looked over at Laura. The smile on her face was huge.
"Shit! Okay stop gloating. You win. So how long will this take to make?" I asked. I was trying to imagine how I'd look in a bikini.
"I'll be taking you there Tuesday, and you'll have it by Friday. Which is good, because our senior picnic is going to be held at the pool the next Friday. I want to get you out and work on your tan before the picnic."
"You're lucky I love you so much," I replied.
"There's one other thing, I made an appointment for you to get a bikini waxing at the salon," added Laura.
"Ohhh, that sounds like fun," I exclaimed sarcastically.
Laura described the procedure and assured me that it wasn't as bad as it sounded.
"You'll thank me when you see how hot you look." smiled Laura. She then licked her lips with her tongue.
"You're so bad!" I said, and we both started laughing.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Six
Laura stayed for dinner. She loved fresh trout. I had to admit it was pretty good. Marlene brought over a tape of the TV coverage of the rally and the Rev's arrest. We watched my interview several times. Laura said that I looked pretty cute. We also watched Sam's interview a few times. I noticed that look of satisfaction when he talked about the arrest of the Rev and his group. Sam said that it was a fringe benefit of the job and that it made all the hard work worthwhile. I could see why Cat wanted to go into law enforcement.
After the 'DA & Daughter Show', as Mom called it, Laura suggested that she and I go down to Spencer's. Mom didn't mind, but told me not to be out too late. I appreciated her concern, even if I didn't show it. I said good night to Marlene and we left.
"So, you get the car tomorrow?" asked Laura as we drove over to Spencer's.
"Yes. We're going to get it right after the bush planting. You are coming over for that?" I asked.
"I never miss a ceremonial bush planting," stated Laura with a laugh. "What time?"
"By tradition it's supposed to be done around 9:00AM. It'll be nice to see something growing there." I paused for a second and was suddenly awash in memories of that horrible night.
There was a long silence after that.
We found a parking spot only a block away from Spencer's and walked in. The guy behind the counter recognized me and gave me my cappuccino and pie on the house. I appreciated it and I tried to shake off the memories. We sat down in our usual spot on the couch.
"You want to talk about it?" asked Laura.
"Is it that obvious?" I replied softly.
"I'm not Sherlock Cat, but I can tell when something is bothering you," stated Laura. She put her hand on my shoulder.
"I was just thinking about the night of the attack. It's no big deal."
"Bullshit!" exclaimed Laura "It's a big deal. I saw how quiet you got in the car. Let it out."
I smiled. "Nice bedside manner." I was actually grateful that Laura pressed me to talk about it. It was reassuring that she cared so much about me.
"Hey, I want to go into politics, not therapy," replied Laura. "Seriously, tell me what's on your mind."
"I'll be glad when the bush is planted and that ground is exorcised of the evil that occurred there," I answered very softly.
I took a drink from my cappuccino.
"You know what happened, so I don't need to replay that, but what I've never been able to fully express is the fear that I felt that night. I was so close to safety and yet I might as well have been on the other side of the world. I was praying that someone would see us and I was also terrorized by the idea if Mom or Cat or Terri came out that he'd hurt them too!" I began to feel very emotional and my voice wavered a little.
I took another sip of cappuccino. Laura looked at me. "I'm here for you."
"Thanks. It seemed he was on top of me for hours. Time really slowed down. I also thought about being killed there. I thought about the pain and shock to Mom and my friends if I was found dead there." I paused to wipe away some tears that were dripping down my face. It was a soft cry, sort of like a gentle spring rain.
Laura pulled me close to her. "Let it out." We hugged for a long time.
"Thanks. You're the first person other than Jenny and Mom that I've told about that."
"I'm honored. Don't worry, this will be just between us. But be sure to talk to Jenny about this."
"Thanks." I wiped away my tears. I could definitely tell that my emotional state was changing. I knew that Laura was right and I needed to tell Jenny about this incident.
"You okay now?" asked Laura.
"Yes, much better, thanks for listening," I took a small bite of my pie. "Sorry for being such a pain."
"You're not a pain." She pulled me close to her and we kissed.
We hung out at Spencer's for another hour or so before heading home.
"You going to be okay" asked Laura, as we pulled into the driveway.
"Yes, I think so," I replied. We kissed long and passionately. "I love you."
"I love you too. Call me if you have any problems."
"I will." I knew she was worried that I'd start having nightmares again. I didn't want to worry her, but I'd never really stopped having them, it was just that I was learning to live with them, thanks to Jenny. I kept my log and I was e-mailing Jenny about the really bad ones. The good thing was that they weren't as intense as the earlier ones, and I didn't wake up in a cold sweat from them.
We kissed again and I went inside. I actually felt good about my little outburst. I also was so in love with Laura. We had a goofy sort of relationship, but when it came down to the bottom line, I knew she'd be there 100 percent for me. Mom and Sam were still up and sitting out on the deck. I made a cup of tea and went out to join them. Yes, I know I drink a lot of caffeine but it really doesn't bother my ability to sleep. I also thought decaffeinated tea tasted awful.
I did tell them about my conversation with Laura. I was following Jenny's advice and being totally honest with Mom and Sam, and, yes, they knew about my nightmares. It was difficult at times being so honest and open with them about the attack, as I didn't want them to worry about me.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Seven
I had a pretty good night's sleep, no nightmares. I slept lightly but I think that was more due to the excitement of getting the car and the planting ceremony. I was also excited about the big party at Alex's barn.
The weather was warm and pleasant, and I dressed in a pair of shorts, a gray sleeveless t-shirt, and sport sandals.
I was surprised to see Sam and Mom up before me. They were reading the paper out on the deck. I went and joined them, after grabbing a glass of orange juice.
"Good morning," I greeted as I sat down. "You guys are up early."
"Well, we wanted to be up and awake for the planting," stated Mom. "I'm going to make some blueberry pancakes for breakfast."
"Are they going to be plate sized?" I asked.
Sam looked at me like I was nuts.
"I was just thinking about those," said Mom.
I turned to Sam. "There is a small restaurant back in San Diego called the Big Kitchen and they serve plate-sized pancakes. The blueberry ones are so full of blueberries that they pop out," I replied. "The funny thing is that it's in the Golden Hill section of San Diego."
"That sounds great!" stated Sam. "But aren't you exaggerating about the size?"
"Nope, she's telling the truth, Sam. They really are plate sized," agreed Mom.
Sam was still a bit skeptical. I said that if we ever got back out there we'd take him there.
The pancakes were good and it was a fitting meal before a bush planting ceremony.
Cat, Laura, and Terri all arrived around 9:00 and we started to dig the hole. I was pleasantly surprised to see Jenny pull in the driveway with Coach.
"Who else did you invite?" I asked Mom.
"Just a few others," she answered.
"It's very nice looking, where did you buy it?" asked Jenny, as she looked at the plant.
"I bought it from Roger the Shrubber," said Sam with a straight face, "He designs, arranges, and sells shrubberies."
Everyone broke out laughing except Mom and Terri. They obviously weren't fans of Monty Python and the Holy Grail. My opinion of Sam just skyrocketed upward!
"Ni!" I said. That caused more laughter and more strange looks from Mom and Terri. I'd tried to get Mom to watch Monty Python and the Holy Grail a few times, but she just thought it was stupid.
Sam explained that the bush was a Compact European cranberry bush viburnum and it was just starting to bloom. There were small clusters of white flowerets, arranged in a pinwheel pattern. He said that the scent would be spicy-sweet and it would produce clusters of translucent bright red berries. The leaves would turn purplish-red in the fall and eventually it could grow to be six feet tall and equally wide!
"I'm impressed, Dad. I didn't know you were a plant expert," I remarked.
"I'm not. I just have a good memory," replied Sam with a smile. "Roger taught me all I ever needed to know about shrubbery."
Within the next fifteen minutes, Paul, Caroline, Marlene and Ms. B all joined us. Mom said that looked like everyone. I suddenly remembered something and ran back into the house for a second. There was something that I wanted to bury in the hole.
When I came back down we started the ceremony. I'm not sure if there are rules for something like this, so we just made them up as we went along. Basically we all stood around the hole and each person got to say something if they wanted to. I got to go first. "I hope that this plant serves as a refuge for birds and animals and it cleans the land," I said. I felt myself choking up a bit. I would have said more, but I didn't want to break down. I guess my hormones were extra active that morning.
That seemed to be the sentiment as each person spoke. Just before we put the bush in the hole, I tossed in my hospital wristband from the night I was attacked. No one said a thing, but I got a lot of smiles. The bush was set down in the hole and we filled in the dirt gently around it. I got down on my knees and scooped dirt into the hole. I was joined by Laura, Cat and everyone else for that matter! I pulled out the hose and I watered it. The ceremony was over in a few minutes, and Mom brought out some sparkling cider to toast the event. It would have been cooler to use real champagne but I was still just seventeen.
It was a pleasant little ceremony, and I really felt that we were healing the earth. I also felt that I was healed somewhat myself. We went back to the deck to talk and continue the celebration. Jenny said that it had been a great idea and that she would suggest it to others in a similar circumstance. She said that it was nice that it cleansed the area of the crime that had occurred.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Eight
Most people left within the hour, as they had to get ready for the barbecue over at Alex's house. I thanked them all for showing up. Soon the only guests left were Cat, Terri, and Laura. Terri and Mom went into the kitchen to finish making their food for the picnic.
Sam looked at me and smiled. "I suppose you want to get your car, or would you rather wait until next weekend?" he said.
"You've got to be kidding!" I exclaimed. "Lets go!"
Cat and Laura joined us as we drove out to the State Police Barracks. We met the trooper and he took us back to get the car.
"Nice car," noted Cat, "but I thought you said it was a sedan, I only see two doors. I think that makes it a coupe." She was standing there smiling at me.
"Yes, Sherlock, I know. I've been corrected many times for that mistake," I grumbled, in mock anger.
"Well, if you want to be a teacher, then you need to be accurate."
"Keep that up and I won't give you a ride!" I said as I started to laugh.
Cat made a face like her feelings were hurt for a second. Then she joined me in laughing.
Laura then piped in, "What difference does it make what it's called? I think it's a nice car!"
Cat just shook her head in disgust at us.
We finished the paper work and it was time to drive home. Sam said for me to follow him home. Cat climbed in the back and Laura sat in the passenger seat. It drove very nicely. I was very attentive to my driving especially because I wasn't used to the car yet. I wanted to drive around some more but I kept my promise and followed Sam back to the house.
"So how does it ride?' asked Sam as we walked back into the house.
"Really nice!"
"By the way, just because I'm the DA doesn't mean that you get out of tickets, so watch your speed," he explained.
"Yes, Dad!" I replied.
Sam walked inside and then I heard Cat and Laura speak in unison, "Yes, Dad!" with heavy sarcastic overtones.
"Hey, you know that I don't have a lot of experience in this area," I replied with a laugh. We then went inside.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Nine
Mom and Sam agreed that I could drive it over to Alex's house, but that they wanted me to take it easy.
We loaded up some of the stuff in the car and headed over to Alex's house. Mom, Sam, and Terri were driving over together.
As we drove over Cat brought up the bikini topic. "I must say that I'm looking forward to seeing you in a bikini at the senior class party."
"That makes two of you," I smiled.
"Yes, but Laura's interest is strictly sexual, I just want to see how well you adjust to wearing a bathing suit in public," commented Cat.
"Hey! My interest isn't just sexual - well, maybe some of my interest is - but I'm concerned about her transition too," smiled Laura.
We were stopped at a light and we both looked at her in disbelief.
"Okay, I admit that I am very interested in seeing you in a bikini and that I know you'll look really hot," stated Laura.
"That's better," smiled Cat.
"I'm glad to see that girls can be as sexist as guys! I was afraid to say that I can't wait to see Laura in her bikini!" I quipped.
We all began to laugh.
I really was going to miss us hanging out all the time, and I was really going to miss Laura when she goes off to State. We pulled into Alex's driveway, and were immediately surrounded by our friends. The guys were very interested in my car. They popped the hood and made a bunch of comments on the engine and other parts. Look, I had trouble distinguishing between a coupe and a sedan, so they might as well been speaking Greek. Okay, I wasn't that ignorant, but you get the general idea.
We took the food out of the trunk and delivered it to Alex's parents. They had put out quite a spread. It was nice spending a holiday with good friends. Alex said that he wanted to have a barbecue on July fourth and then continue it every year so we could get together as a group at least once a year. No one at the time thought he'd pull it off, but he did. In fact, it's still an annual event for our class. People come from all across the country for it.
The volleyball net was set up, and there was also an open area that could serve as the Frisbee football field. Alex told us that his parents originally wanted to put in a pool there, but they'd decided against it.
The crowd got bigger. It would take up too much space to list everyone who was there, but just about every close friend from school was there. I got picked for a volleyball team by Alex, Kristen, Mike, and Alex's younger brother, Nick and we couldn't get off the court! We won four straight games, and we finally stepped off undefeated, as we wanted to eat.
Mike was convinced more that ever that I was their good luck charm. "You'd better come down for our games this fall!"
I sat down near Tracey as we ate. Tracey told me that Mike was very superstitious when it came to sports. She said that he had all sorts of rituals and that she'd given up trying to understand them.
"So, you don't mind him considering me their lucky charm?' I asked.
"At first I did. You know that it's taken me longer to warm up to you. Initially I was downright resentful of you, especially when you got selected for homecoming. I thought your election made a mockery of the whole thing. I almost dropped out, but I went along with it because of Kristen. But now I know I was wrong, and I am very proud to be you friend," she stated.
"I appreciate your honesty, and I'm proud to be your friend too."
"You've really won over a lot of people with the way you handled yourself this year, and I'm just not talking about the whole assault and trial thing. You really tried to just fit in. I think what really won me over was the fact that you didn't feel sorry for yourself. You could have easily used your misfortune to try and make people pity you, but you didn't. I don't think I could have been that brave," continued Tracey.
"Don't sell yourself short. Trust me, there were times that I really wanted to have everyone feel sorry for me. But something inside yourself makes you move on. The trick is to know when you are exceeding it. I found that out the hard way."
"I guess you did. We were really worried about you when you missed those two weeks of school," replied Tracey.
"Thanks. I hope that I don't have a repeat of that," I replied softly. It was always in the back of my mind that I might have another relapse. It still is.
We talked for a while longer. I was glad we cleared the air, I only wished we had done it earlier in the school year.
After I ate and rested a little I was drawn back onto the volleyball court. Alex reformed the team with one change, Cat replaced Kristen, who just wanted to watch and take pictures. We became a real juggernaut and beat one team after another. We even beat an all guy team formed by some of Alex's teammates. We surrendered the court after winning six straight games. With all the jumping around, I was definitely glad I'd worn a sports bra.
Cat noticed my discomfort and laughed. She came over and whispered, "Wait until they get bigger!"
Alex's father had dug a big fire pit and planned to light up a bonfire after dark. I had been to a few parties on the beach and we'd always had a fire after dark. I found sitting around a fire was very spiritual and was a tie to our ancient past. Of course they didn't have marshmallows, but I'm sure they'd have eaten them if they had!
The crowd had thinned considerably by the time the fire was started. A couple of the guys brought out their guitars and tried to find some tunes that they both knew so they could play together. I was sitting on a blanket next to Cat and Laura. I can close my eyes today and I still can picture everyone's faces illuminated by the fire. Alex's dad borrowed one of the guitars and started playing. He was very good, and he played a whole bunch of songs from the sixties and seventies. Alex told us that his dad was a Dead Head and had once spent a whole year following the band around from concert to concert. That was a real surprise!
The party finally began to break up around ten. There was school in the morning and, as much as we resisted, it was time to go. I lingered a little to hug and thank Marlene again for all her help. She said that she'd keep in touch, but that she hoped that she'd never see me again in a professional manner. But if I ever needed help again, she told me not to hesitate to call.
We drove back to my house and unloaded the car. Laura kissed me and left for home. She said she'd pick us up in the morning as usual. I couldn't drive my car to school, as they wouldn't issue me a sticker this late in the school year. I didn't mind, as I loved riding with Cat and Laura.
Mom, Terri, and Sam arrived a few minutes later and Cat and I helped them unload their car. We said our goodnight and we started into the house. I did come back out one last time to look at the bush. It was surrounded by lightning bugs. I guess they were welcoming it to the neighborhood.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Ten
It was difficult to get excited about school. Everyone was so beat from our long weekend. I was sore from playing so much volleyball. There was also the added excitement that we had less than two weeks of classes before finals and then graduation.
The big thing that happened in school was our weekly meeting of the Fab Four. I was pleased to see everyone there. We ate our lunches while we waited for Ms. B to arrive.
"So, what do you think the last challenge will be?" I asked.
"Well, if it's standing up to a criminal religious zealot then we finished that one!" said Denise. We all laughed.
I remembered seeing Denise, but I hadn't seen Lisa there. It was no big deal. I didn't want to embarrass her, so I didn't ask if she had been there.
Ms. B walked in and asked how we were all doing. "As you know, you have exactly two weeks until graduation. Again I want to congratulate all of you for making it this far. I want to remind you that the contest doesn't end until after the graduation ceremony. However, that shouldn't be a big deal, as everyone will be wearing caps and gowns." We all laughed at her comments.
"I have a question, Ms. B. Which name will go on our diploma?" asked Denise.
"That's up to you. I have a form for all of you to fill out. It will include the name you want on your diploma and what name you wish to be called when you walk across the stage. Your parents or guardians will have to sign it and send it in by Friday."
This wasn't a big deal for Caroline and I. I still wondered who the third was?
"Now I have one announcement. As you know, the senior party/picnic will be held next Friday at the pool at the athletic center. You'll be required to be in gender correct bathing suits. It's up to you if you want one piece or two piece, but it must be a women's bathing suit," she explained.
I thought about Laura and her appointment for me this evening to get my bikini made. I looked at Ms. B and she winked at me.
"Here is the card of a seamstress who can make you a suit that will hide what's necessary and enhance areas that need enhancing," smiled Ms. B. She handed us each a card.
I looked at Denise and Lisa as they got their cards. Neither one gave anything away.
"You will be required to attend the picnic. Of course, the usual excuses are still valid with notes from your parents or guardians. If you want to pull out of the competition, you will still get the lesser scholarship," announced Ms. B. "Erika, I will need to see you in my office after this meeting."
I walked out with Ms. B. "What's up?" I asked.
"I just wanted to give you the apologies of the two young men who vandalized your locker last week. I also have something to ask you, once we get in my office."
We entered her office and I sat down in the chair next to her desk. I thought how I'd miss coming in here. She handed me the two apologies and I read them. The first was the standard "I am so sorry and please forgive me" type that looked like a form letter. His letter was just begging for forgiveness without thinking about the reasons why his actions were wrong. The second one was more interesting. It was very different from the first one in that it was heartfelt and well written. His name was Kurt and he wrote about how stupid and insensitive he'd been. He said that he'd known who I was and what I'd gone through, and yet he still did it. Having time to think about it, he now knew how hateful his actions came across as being. He said that he deserved to be punished. He said he'd understand if I was still mad at him.
"Well, what do you think?" asked Ms. B.
"Too bad you can't force someone to enter the contest. They could use some sensitivity training. At least Kurt seems to realize why it was wrong, or maybe he's just a better writer."
"He's a good kid, just needs some focus."
"So what's the question you wanted to ask me?" I asked.
"Next week we'll be having our informational meeting for contestants for next years scholarship contest. I'd like you to be there to answer questions. I'm asking all of the Fab Four, and a few of those who didn't make it this far," she stated.
"Good! If I was the only one speaking, I'd scare them all off. So when is this meeting?" I asked.
"A week from today, right after school."
"Okay, but I have to leave by 4:30; Tuesday is my weekly meeting with Jenny," I said.
"We'll be done by then. Thank you in advance."
"So, how many have expressed an interest?" I asked.
"A little less than this year, but that was expected. So far twenty- four have signed up, but I expect it to go up a little," she said. "I've told them that each year is different and that the length of the contest will depend on the contestants themselves. We'll also be making some significant rule changes, some of which I can't disclose until Tuesday. However, starting next year we will have a female to male category."
"That's cool! Do you have any interest in it?"
"A few."
"When this is all over I'd love to sit down with you and talk about this contest. I know that there is more here than meets the eye. I have many questions that need answers."
"I expected that, and you do deserve to know the answers. How about we meet for lunch on the Wednesday after graduation?"
"Could we make that dinner?" From what everyone has told me I won't be going to bed until daybreak."
She laughed. "Sure, that sounds good. Why not dinner at my place?" she suggested.
"That sounds wonderful!" Her invitation to dinner caught me off guard, but I accepted it immediately. When the bell interrupted our meeting, I was disappointed as I still had a few more questions, but I knew that I couldn't be late for my next class. "Well, I have to get to American Lit. Thank you so much, Ms. B. I'm really looking forward to our dinner!" I was also looking forward to the answers to many questions.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Eleven
My session with Jenny was very interesting. We spent a lot of time talking about my emotional changes. She told me that I needed to be aware of the effects of the hormones. We talked about how my emotional changes might affect my dealing with the stress from my assault. She agreed that having friends to talk about was very important.
"I have to admit that the thought of being without Cat and Laura close by is a bit frightening."
"Well, that's life and you'll need to make adjustments. But there's always e-mail and the phone. Remember that you're not breaking up as friends, even if you are separated."
"As you know, Laura and I are dating, and we're both worried about being separated."
"If you're asking me if everything will work out between you two, I can't answer that. You may stick together or you may drift apart; it's a part of life."
"I'm shocked! You don't have answers to everything," I replied, with a laugh.
"Don't linger on the negative aspect of graduation and separation. You've made many good friends at Central. When you go to college you need to socialize and make new friends. That's part of the joy in going to college! You don't have to give up your old friends. There is no limit to the friends you can have. I have friends that I haven't seen in years, yet we stay close by calls, letters, and e-mail. As for you and Laura, only time will tell."
I thought about what she said and it made sense. I'd have to strive to meet new people when I went to Dewey.
I also told her about my reaction with Laura at Spencer's Sunday night.
"One of the problems of dealing with a traumatic episode is that you will occasionally have that sort of emotional upheaval. I think you handled it very well by talking it out with Laura. Whatever you do, don't try to hold it in."
After the session it was time to get fitted for my bikini. Laura drove me the shop and we walked in.
The seamstress was named Yvonne and she was very pleased to meet me. She was looking forward to helping me and the other contestants have a good fitting bathing suit.
"So, what kind do you want?" asked Yvonne.
Before I could answer Laura piped in. "Bikini!"
I looked over at her and she smiled back. "Sure why not?" I said.
"Well, let's get started," stated Yvonne. She explained that my options were limited due to the 'special design factors" she had to make in them. Still she said that she had some nice suits that would look great on me.
She took my measurements, including my chest with and without my boob pads.
We looked at a few styles and I tried some on. Initially I felt close to being totally naked. I picked out two suits. One was green and the other was dark blue. She showed me how she was going adjust the suit so it would conceal my maleness. As for the tops we went with one of each. The green one would have built-in pockets so I could slip in my boob pads, and for the blue top we went with the built-in push up pads.
I changed back into my street clothes. Yvonne said that the suits would be ready by Friday. She told me that I didn't have to pay until Friday and that she'd include my contestant discount.
We then decided to go over to Spencer's. Laura called up Cat and she asked us to pick her up at the police station, as she was finishing up her internship for the day. As sad as I was to think of us splitting up in a few months, I was excited for Cat's career. She really was getting into it. She loved to watch the cop dramas on TV and point out the mistakes to us.
Once we got Cat we drove over to the college area and hunted down a parking spot. We ended up several blocks away, but it really didn't matter in nice weather. Winter, on the other hand, would have made our stroll very difficult.
"So, when do you get your bikinis?" asked Cat.
"Friday. Then I have to work up the courage to wear one out in public!"
Laura smiled. "That will be Saturday afternoon when we go to the pool!"
"Your girlfriend sure is pushy," smiled Cat.
"I know, good thing she's such a good kisser," I answered.
"You'll do fine, Erika. Besides you'll be with us and no one will dare mess with you!" added Cat.
I smiled. "Thanks, being with friends will really help!"
"You know you can trust us, Erika, we'd never do anything to embarrass you. By the way, your appointment for your bikini waxing is tomorrow after school."
"Yes, dear!" I replied with a giggle. "So, are you joining us at the pool Saturday Cat?"
"Yes, I am. Matt will also be joining us. He finishes up school on Wednesday," explained Cat.
"Cool," replied Laura.
We reached Spencer's and walked in. I decided to shift away from cappuccinos for the summer. They added fruit smoothies for the summer crowd, so I had one of those instead. I also skipped the pie. Actually, that's not true, they were sold out and I didn't feel like anything else.
Cat and Laura stayed with cappuccinos. We took our normal seat on the couch. I told them about the latest challenge for the Four.
"Did Ms. B tip you off or something like that?" I asked Laura.
"No exactly. I overheard her talking to Marlene after the rally," she replied.
"So you were eavesdropping! Gee, you're sneaky! But how did she catch you?"
Laura smiled. "When she saw me there, she told me all about the challenge and she gave me Yvonne's card."
"That's cool." I then told them about my upcoming dinner with her after graduation.
"That's great. Just remember everything she tells you so you can tell us on the trip to New York," stated Cat.
We then talked about the trip to NYC. It would be fun, but the more I read about Rhinoplasty, the more I was concerned. The surgery wasn't so much the concern, it was the recovery period. Dr. Ayres had said that I'd have to sit upright for 24-48 hours afterwards, and that I wouldn't be able to do anything active for a few weeks to a month afterwards. Laura said that I could use that time to work on my tan.
We cut it short at Spencer's as the effects of the weekend were hitting us. I planned on going to bed early that night after I talked to Sandra.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twelve
Sam and I had had some leftover chicken for dinner. Mom was at her class over at Dewey.
"We said goodbye to the rest of the Rev's group today. The winner in the scumbag lottery was Virginia. They had over twelve warrants apiece on each of them," Sam reported.
"So who got the Rev?" I asked.
"Texas," replied Sam, breaking out in a sly smile.
"Too bad," I said sarcastically.
"Oh, I got a call today and your name change will be legal this week. You should have the paperwork in hand by Friday."
"So that means I can go and get a new driver's license?" I asked. I thought about getting my license back in August. It was the last time that I had dressed as Eric, although I still looked like a girl in my photo, because of my hairstyle.
"Sure," said Sam.
I sat there with a big smile on my face. I felt a strong sense of satisfaction in knowing that I would legally be Erika soon, although there was a little bit of sadness over giving up my identity as Eric.
I told him about the diploma/graduation form and he said that he and Mom would fill it out and send it in. I got up and retrieved it out of my purse.
"What about the adoption papers?" I asked as I cleared away the plates.
"It's progressing. It just takes time," noted Sam.
"Regardless of what the courts say I want to change my last name to Warren. I already consider you my dad."
"You don't know how good it feels to hear that coming from you." I could tell he was really was moved emotionally. I walked over and gave him a big hug.
After dinner I called up Sandra and we talked for a few minutes. I wanted to ask her how she had dealt with the emotional issues and changes. She said that she didn't feel too much change, as she'd always been an emotional person. She said the biggest change was that she no longer had as big of a temper as when she was a guy. Sandra thought that since it was okay to show all her emotions, she didn't need her temper as an emotional relief valve.
I also talked to her about going to the pool and wearing my first bikini. She said that going with friends would help a lot. Her first time at a pool was by herself and she'd really felt nervous. She also said not to worry too much, as I'd look great in a bikini. She joked that athletic girls like me could get away with wearing something like that. She also reminded me that just because someone looked at me, that didn't mean they knew my true gender. She told me that I was an attractive young woman and I'd get looked at a lot by guys.
I felt that I could talk about anything with her. She was like an older sister. I mentioned this to her and she said that she was honored that I felt that way about her.
As I drifted off I thought about the fact that in exactly two weeks I'd be graduating from high school. As usual I had mixed emotions about it. Part of me couldn't wait, and the rest of me wanted high school to go on forever, but that was silly, as all good things must come to an end.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirteen
Wednesday afternoon Laura, Cat, and I drove over to the salon. I was getting my legs waxed and also a bikini wax. I had been getting my legs waxed all year, so I was at least used the process. I was a little nervous about the bikini wax. The woman who did the waxing was pretty cool and she told me that it wouldn't be that bad. Her name was Linda.
Actually there isn't a lot of pain with getting your legs waxed. The first time is pretty bad, but it gets better as the new hairs aren't as thick and come out with less pain. It does sound worse than it feels. The sound of the cloth strip being ripped off is far worse than it actually feels.
I was laying down on the table and being put in various positions by Linda. I just moved as she told me. She told me that she'd be using a different type of wax for the bikini waxing. It was thicker and she didn't use cloth strips with it, instead she just pulled it off when it hardened.
I really didn't think I had that much hair down there, but she showed me how necessary this was. I was amazed by the difference. It was a bit strange, at first looking down at my pubic hair being so orderly and neat!
Of course Linda knew my true gender. It really didn't matter to her. She thought it was great that I was being true to myself. She said that when she'd back in LA she'd many transgendered customers along with many regular guys.
"Really?" I asked. I was on my back with my left leg extended straight up towards the ceiling.
"Oh, yes. Guys would come in to get waxed so they'd look better on the beach. I also did a lot of surfers. Some even got their whole bodies waxed so they wouldn't get irritation from their wetsuits," she explained.
"Any guys around here get waxed?" I asked. I was allowed to lower my leg.
"Yes, a few. Some are really into bodybuilding and some just like the feel, or maybe their girlfriends like it better." She started to laugh.
We talked a little about California as she finished me up. She put a soothing gel on my legs and around my bikini area. I thanked her and got dressed. I waited out front while Laura and Cat got waxed.
The receptionist and I talked while I waited. She told me that they'd been threatened by the Rev's people with 'problems' unless they gave a 'contribution'. Their owner had told them to 'go to hell' and threatened to call the police unless they left. She went on to say how she was glad that the police arrested them all on Saturday.
When Cat and Laura were finished we headed over to the pizza place to catch up with the gang. Paul and Caroline were there, along with Alex, Kristen, Mike, and Tracey. Caroline was showing off her new driver's license with her new name.
"I can't wait until I get mine. The paperwork is due to be approved later this week," I exclaimed. "I want to have my new ID when I check in the hospital in a few weeks."
"Why are you going in the hospital?" asked Mike.
"I'm getting my nose fixed." I pointed to my bent nose.
"That's nothing to sneeze at!" quipped Paul. This was met by groans.
"That was low, even for you," groaned Caroline.
"Are really going back to NYC? I'd love to go there," sighed Kristen.
"I'll take you there when I win the Heisman Trophy in a few years," bragged Alex.
"Like that will ever happen!" joked Mike. "Besides, I'll win it before you."
They started a playful argument about who was most valuable to a football team, the quarterback or the defense.
Kristen ignored them and asked us about the trip. I really wished that she could have joined us.
"I want to hear about everything when you get back," Kristen requested. "I'm going to live there someday."
I was impressed by the determination in her voice. I really believed her. She still lives there, by the way. I try to see her once a year so we can catch a show and dinner together.
Mike and Alex would be gone by the time I came back from my nose job. They were expected to get to college and start working out. Granted, they weren't allowed to officially work out until August, but they wanted to get into the team's training facility. I would miss them both.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fourteen
The biggest thing that happened on Thursday was that my name was officially changed. Mom told me that Sam was picking it up on his way home from work. Needless to say, I was a constant clock-watcher at work that night. Naturally I told all my coworkers why I was so wired that night.
I also gave Mrs. Lincoln a thank you letter for being at the rally. She said that it was unnecessary to thank her, but I know she appreciated it. She also told me that she'd be taking me off the schedule starting a week from Sunday.
"You will have graduation on your mind and you also will need some time to recover from your operation. Besides, I doubt if you will feel like working for a while as you recover. I don't want you back in here until you are 100 percent ready" she said. "One more thing, dear, you are to call me immediately if you have any problems while you are in the city."
"Yes, Mrs. Lincoln. I really appreciate your concern."
I drove home in my new car; well, it was new to me! It was cool having my own wheels.
Sam and Mom were in the kitchen having dinner when I arrived. It was pasta with marinara sauce and I eagerly filled a plate and joined them.
"Did you get it?" I asked Sam.
"Was I supposed to get something today?" he asked. He then went back to eating.
Mom just shrugged her shoulders and took a sip of her wine. I caught her little glance over at Sam and his wink back!
"Very funny! Come on! Please let me see it!" I begged.
"Oh yes, there's that document in my brief case. Do you really want to see it?" asked Sam. "Why don't we wait until after dinner?"
"Pleaseeeeeee!" I whined.
Sam picked up his case and opened it up. He went through his papers very slowly until he pulled one out.
"I guess you mean this one." He handed it to me.
I was trembling slightly as I read it. There was a lot of legal wording, but then I saw it - my new name. I then did a double take and looked up at Sam and Mom and smiled.
"We knew that you wanted it that way," explained Mom. She had a big smile on her face.
I looked back at the paper and saw that my name was legally 'Erika Jean Warren".
"Thank you!" I exclaimed as I got up and hugged and kissed them. "You don't mind about the last name?"
"No! Of course not, besides it will soon be my last name too," stated Mom.
"I'm honored to take your name, Dad." There was more hugging and kissing. Then I started to cry and Mom started to cry. Sam didn't cry, but he was definitely moved by the moment.
Sam said I could go to the DMV on Saturday to get my new license.
After dinner we were sitting in the kitchen. Of course I was drinking tea and Mom and Sam were having coffee.
"How do you feel, now that it has had a chance to sink in a bit?" asked Mom.
"I feel good, although there is a bit of sadness over giving up my old name," I replied. "But no regrets."
"That's an honest response," remarked Sam.
I called up Laura and told her about my name change and then I called Cat. They were both happy for me. I wanted to call up everyone I knew, but I stopped there.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifteen
Mom said she'd stop by the school and put in an official request to have them change my records. One of the nice things about the last name change was that it didn't change me much alphabetically. I went from Walters to Warren.
I ran into Caroline and told her about the change. She gave me big hug. I also asked her if she'd picked out her bathing suit yet. She said yes, and that she'd bought a one piece. I told her that I was getting a bikini.
"You're pretty brave for wearing a bikini. There's no way I could do that," she remarked.
I also ran into Ms. B and I told her about my legal name change.
"What did you say your middle name was now?" asked Ms. B.
"Jean. Mom named me after her best friend who was killed in a car crash," I explained. "Why?"
She smiled. "Actually, that's my first name. I started using Nancy, my middle name, when I began working here, because there were three other Jeans on staff at the time. Some of my friends from college still call me Jean sometimes."
"I knew it was a good name." We hugged briefly and I headed off to class.
After school Laura and I went over to Yvonne's to get the bikinis. We took my car this time.
She did a great job and my "maleness" was hidden quite well. The bikini top with the built in pads fit better that the one with the pockets. She had an extra padded one in that color, and so I was all set. I thanked her for the great job and I paid for both of them. I still didn't know if I had the courage to wear one in public.
"I can't wait to show you off tomorrow," bragged Laura.
I was secretly hoping for rain!
We planned on meeting Cat and Matt later on for dinner. In the meantime we went to Spencer's to kill some time and talk. I got lucky and found a close parking spot.
Laura followed my lead and also got a fruit smoothie. We plopped down on the couch and talked about school. Technically we only had two days of classes left, as Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday were finals, and those were half days. I'd gotten really lucky with my exam schedule. I only had written finals in three classes, Child Development, Law & Enforcement, and American Lit. My photography class only required a portfolio of our work, which I'd already turned in, and PE didn't have a final. It worked out that I had one final each day. I was so glad that I had front-loaded my schedule back in San Diego!
Next Friday we'd have our class party/picnic right after finals. Monday would be graduation practice with senior night that evening. It was pretty exciting and more than a bit scary.
"You know that in two weeks we'll be in NYC!" exclaimed Laura.
"I know!"
"You worried about the surgery?" asked Laura.
"Nervous is a better description. However, I need to get used to the idea of surgery."
"I was looking at that SRS website you told me about. Those doctors do a great job. Some of them really look like they were born girls. Apparently you'll even be able to have orgasms afterwards. That's really something to look forward to!"
"It'll be a red-letter day!"
"So when will you be doing it? I know you were looking at a date sometime next spring."
"That's right. We've contacted a few doctors and they are reviewing my history. I'll let you know as soon as I know. I'll need a while to recover, and I really don't want to do that during the summer."
"I'll be there for you," she pledged.
"I know you'll try," I replied.
"No, I promise I'll be there," reiterated Laura.
I knew she was serious, and all I could do at that point was kiss her!
We were suddenly interrupted by Laura's cell phone. It was Cat.
"You two are shameless! Imagine making out on a couch in a public coffeehouse!" taunted Cat.
Laura looked around and saw Cat and Matt standing outside Spencer's. They were waving to us and smiling. We walked outside and joined them.
We walked up the street to a restaurant that we had wanted to try. Matt said that all colleges seemed to have a street like this one. I asked how his classes had gone, and he said pretty well.
"I'm going to start a summer internship with the FBI in a week. I'll be working in their Philly office. It should be really interesting," he explained.
"Sounds exciting," I replied.
"The cool thing is that almost everyone accepted into the internship program gets into the FBI Academy upon graduation," added Cat.
The conversation bounced all around during dinner. Matt was very interested in the arrest of the Rev and hoped that he'd get a chance to talk to Sam about it.
"I'm sure that could be arranged," I remarked. "Sam loves to tell that story, and I love hearing it."
Cat said that her mom was planning on inviting us over for dinner Sunday, along with Laura's parents. We also agreed to meet the next day at my house around noon and then drive over to the pool. Cat said she couldn't wait to see me in my bikini. I felt my face turning red. Laura smiled and said she loves it when I blush.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Sixteen
After dinner Laura and I left them alone and we walked back to my car. We debated about stopping in for cappuccinos, but the urge to make out was stronger than the need for caffeine. We went back to her house and went up to her room.
We even skipped the photo at first. Laura said something about getting it later and she pulled me onto the bed. We began to snuggle and kiss. I felt her fingers rubbing against my nipples. The sensations went deep into my body and I felt quivers of pleasure rush through me. She helped me out of my shirt and then my bra. My nipples were very hard and she smiled and stroked them. She also took off her top and I returned the favor. I really loved these moments. They were so sharing and mutual.
We fooled around for almost an hour before Laura figured that we'd better take the picture and then get dressed before her parents got home. There was no doubt about my breasts growing. Laura said that if they kept growing like this I wouldn't need implants. That was a relief, I really didn't want to have pads implanted in my chest.
We then talked about going to the pool tomorrow.
"Look, if you don't want to go to the pool, that's cool. I don't want you to feel like I'm pressuring you or anything," Laura stated.
"You're not pressuring me. I know that you care about me. I'm just a little nervous, that's all."
"Umm, are you afraid that your ...errr... thing might get hard?" I could tell that she was trying to say it as delicately as possible.
"The thought has gone through my mind. I can still get hard. I'll have to be on hormones a lot longer than just over two months to stop that from happening."
"So, it is true that sometimes you can't control it?" she asked.
"Yes. I think every boy's biggest fear is to get a hard-on in the boy's locker room. It instantly labels you as gay," I confessed.
"Did that ever happened to you?" she asked.
I smiled. "No, I was slow to mature anyway."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Well, it was a bit embarrassing being one of the last kids to get pubic hair. Being skinny and short didn't help either. I used to think it was because I was a bit younger than a lot of my classmates, but looking back, I wonder if there was something else going on."
"You mean something about being transgendered?" she asked.
"Yes, maybe. It's sort of funny. I used to think that I was just an average teenage boy. But looking back I can see things that stand out so clearly now," I explained.
"Well, hindsight is a perfect science," remarked Laura.
We went downstairs and kissed goodbye. I was just getting into my car when her parents arrived. They actually seemed happy to see me and we talked for a few minutes. I still wasn't sure if they totally accepted me. Mr. Adams liked my car. I waved goodbye to Laura and drove home.
I pulled in the driveway and walked to the house. I stopped and looked at the bush. It was nice to see it there.
I joined Mom and Sam in the kitchen. Terri had already called and given them the invitation for dinner. I warned Sam that Matt wanted to hear all about the Rev investigation. He said that he'd be happy to talk to Matt.
I showed Mom my bikinis and all she could do was smile.
"I never thought I'd see you wearing anything like these," she smiled.
"I'm still not sure about wearing them, but it's required for the competition," I stated.
"Be sure you put on lots of sunscreen tomorrow!" added Mom.
Mom always told me to put on lots of sunscreen! I was happy to see some things never change! "By the way, do you want to ride over with me to the DMV?"
"I'd love to, and it'll give me a chance to ride in your new car," replied Mom.
"What time?" she asked.
"I'd go as early as possible. They get very crowded on Saturdays," added Sam.
We agreed to leave the house by eight so we could be there when they opened at nine. Mom said she'd bring the paperwork showing my name change.
I kissed them both goodnight and went to bed. I drifted off into a pleasant restful night's sleep - no nightmares at all.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Seventeen
Saturday morning I was up early. I was completely ready to go and get my new license; the only problem was that it was only 6:30 AM! I killed the time by reading the paper and watching the birds. We had added a new feeder. Sam had suggested that we put up a finch feeder. It had smaller holes and it was filled with thistle seed. It sure did the job, as we were getting flocks of goldfinches and some purple finches too. It seemed ironic that in nature the males were so colorful and the females so drab - the complete opposite of humans. I wondered if animals ever had gender issues. The finches seemed to enjoy the seed. I was eating a sesame seed bagel with cream cheese and I was enjoying it too.
Mom came down a little after seven. After she got a cup of coffee and toasted her bagel she joined me at the table. She sat there and stared at me and smiled.
"What's up?" I asked.
"I was just thinking about what a lovely young woman you've become. I'm so proud of how you've handled all the changes and challenges in your life this past year!"
"I've had a lot of good help." I took a sip of my tea and then looked at Mom. "Did you ever suspect that I was 'different'?"
Mom sat there for a moment. "Yes. I didn't know that you were transgendered, but I wondered if you might be gay. But as long as you were happy, it didn't matter to me."
"What sorts of things tipped you off?" I asked.
"I can't think of anything specific offhand, but there was just a strong feeling that you had some internal conflicts. At first I thought it was caused by the lack of a father. But when I saw your struggles with dating, I suspected that it might be something more personal."
"Was it that obvious?" I asked, sort of horrified.
"You looked so uncomfortable. I saw that you liked hanging around with girls, but that you were always very nervous when you dated. Something seemed off."
"Why didn't you ever say anything to me?" I asked.
She smiled. "I wanted to, but I was waiting for you to come to me. I did try to make it clear that I would always be there for you."
"That's true. I've always known that I could talk to you, even when I was too stubborn to do it. So this past year when did you know that this was deeper than just a contest for me?" I asked.
Mom took a long sip of her coffee. "That first day Cat brought you home and I saw you dressed. I saw how happy you looked, and it hit me that I now had a daughter."
"Really? Was it that obvious?" I asked.
"It was to me. But then again I'm your mother. I couldn't say anything until you came to me."
What else could I do but lean over and give her a big long hug?
We got in my car and headed over to the DMV. I was a little nervous, but Mom made me feel at ease.
The line wasn't too long at the DMV and we were soon filling out paperwork. The clerk we talked to was really cool and accepted the paperwork without question. Before I knew it my photo had been taken and I was walking out with a new license that identified me as Erika Jean Warren. Of course there'd still be a lot of paperwork to be filled out to completely change all my identification, but this was a great start.
Mom asked if she could drive us home and I reluctantly agreed. It was a good idea, as I just wanted to look at my new license. I kept looking at the little F next to sex. It was another one of those real moments. Mom also seemed to enjoy driving my car.
When we got home we saw Sam cutting the grass. He was getting a chance to try the riding mower that he'd bought the previous week. I couldn't be sure, but he seemed to be really enjoying himself.
Mom noticed it too. "When Jeff Gordon comes in for a pit stop, see if he wants a cold drink," she quipped.
"Maybe we should buy him some racing gloves and a helmet!" I suggested.
"Oh, no. He'd actually wear them!" We both started laughing together.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Eighteen
I went upstairs and checked the clock. I had an hour to get ready before we went to the pool. I stripped down and put on my green bikini. I looked at myself in the mirror. I didn't look too bad. My maleness was completely hidden, and my breasts looked pretty good. I then examined the rest of my body. I was glad I'd followed Laura's advice and got the bikini waxing. I was slim and my legs looked really good from all my running. My waist was thin and flat and, although I wasn't sure, it did look like I was getting a little bigger around the hips. I decided that I'd pass without any problems. If anyone said anything, I could always flash my new driver's license in their face! See, the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania says I'm a girl!
I slipped a pair of shorts and an oversized t-shirt over my suit and put on my sport sandals. I packed up my towel and sunscreen in my beach bag. I grabbed my sunglasses and went downstairs.
"So, you aren't going to let me see you in your suit?" asked Mom.
I put down my bag and took off my shirt and shorts. Mom nodded in approval. Our mother-daughter moment was quickly ended by a loud wolf whistle from Sam.
My face turned beet red as I turned around and saw him standing there looking at me.
"Hey, remember I'm going to be your daughter!" I admonished with a laugh, as I composed myself.
"You never whistled like that at me!" sniffed Mom, pretending to be upset.
"I've never seen you in a bathing suit," remarked Sam with a big smile on his face.
"Well, that can be easily corrected!" She walked over and kissed Sam and then went upstairs.
Mom came down in a few minutes in her bikini and she looked great in it. Sam gave her a long wolf whistle, and she said he was forgiven. She then went out to the deck to lie in the sun.
Sam smiled and watched her walk away.
Cat, Matt, and Laura arrived at the same time and I invited them in. I was glad that they hadn't arrived ten minutes earlier. I hadn't put my shorts and shirt back on, and Cat and Laura smiled at me.
"Nice suit!" Cat complimented.
I struck a model's pose. It was either that or rush to get dressed.
"See, I told you she'd get used to wearing it," Laura replied in a smug manner.
"We're not at the pool yet," I added.
We used Laura's car and headed over to the pool. The pool was big and shaped like a huge L. At one end of the short part of the L was the diving area, twelve feet deep. They also had a kid's pool, known as the pee pool. The ground around the pool was landscaped into slopes. We picked an area a bit further away from the crowds for my sake. We spread out our towels and then we took off our outer clothes. I felt like everyone in the whole pool area was staring at me. We put on tanning lotion. Matt spread some on my back for me. I had to admit that it was cool the way he just accepted me as one of Cat's girlfriends.
I laid down on my back and decided to work on my tan. That way I could also close my eyes. I went for the 'what you don't see won't hurt you' strategy. Cat, Matt and Laura all went for a swim. I was very content to just lie there.
After thirty minutes I turned over and lay on my stomach. I positioned myself so I could watch my friends in the pool. It felt very good just lying there in the sun. I was careful to avoid sunburn. Having grown up in San Diego I knew how much sun I could take at one time before burning. I was also aware that this was my first time out in the sun and the last thing I wanted was to get fried!
I finally gave in and joined them in the pool. I was relieved that my suit didn't fall apart or fall off! It was a really nice day and the water felt wonderful.
We took a break and moved back to the towels. Having something damp and cool on my chest was the first time I'd been at all uncomfortable about wearing a bra. I lay on my back to warm up in the sun. Laura and Cat went to go get some drinks.
"So, did you go swimming much back in California?" asked Matt. "You're from LA aren't you?"
I smiled. "A bit further south. I'm from San Diego. Yes, I did, but not in a pool. We used to go to the beach a lot. I never learned to surf, but I did use a body board."
"That's cool. My family always rents a house at the Jersey shore every summer," remarked Matt.
"Shore?" I asked.
"Yes, it's a Philly/Jersey thing. Like 'Yo' and cheese steaks," added Matt, with a laugh.
"I want to go to Philly someday. I want to meet all my future in-laws and I'd also love to see all the historical sites."
Matt told me all about the city and the area. I could see why Cat liked him so much. Cat and Laura returned with the drinks. I didn't realize how thirsty I was.
We spent a few hours there, and by the time we left I was very comfortable being out in my bikini. I also must admit that I was a little turned on by some of the looks I got from some of the guys. As Sandra had told me, I might as well enjoy the compliments. Hey, I was very happy with Laura, but a girl never turns away compliments.
Matt was taking Cat out to dinner that night. Laura suggested that we catch a movie together. Laura dropped us off and told me she'd come by around six. I kissed her goodbye and said goodbye to Cat and Matt.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Nineteen
I went upstairs to shower and change. I was pleasantly surprised to see my new tan lines. It was quite obvious that I'd been wearing a bikini! I thought that the contrast between tan and no tan even made my breasts stand out more! I took a nice long shower and rinsed away the smell of chlorine. I also rinsed out my bathing suit and hung it up to dry.
I slipped on a cotton skirt, a sleeveless t-shirt, and a pair of sandals. I was so glad that it was warm again outside. I did grab my denim jacket for when it got cooler.
Mom and Sam had gone out. I read Mom's note. They were moving the last things out of Sam's old apartment. There was still some furniture, but Sam had sold that to the landlord. They were also expecting to hear soon about their offer on the house. It was cool that they were buying it. I loved where we lived. The bush had exorcised the last evil spirits and now it really felt like a home.
Sam said he'd love to fence in the backyard and get a dog. He wanted a lab or a setter. I thought that was a great idea, although I still wanted to get a cat. Sam was sure cats and dogs could live together. Growing up they'd had several cats and a black lab and they'd all got along pretty well.
Laura picked me up before they got back. I wrote them a quick note and left. We grabbed a quick meal and ended up seeing the latest summer blockbuster. It was okay. I would have preferred a plot to go with the special effects.
We went over to Spencer's and got some cappuccinos. It was late and I didn't want something really sweet. I skipped the pie too, although Laura did give me some of her cheesecake.
"I have a really cool tan line now," I confessed.
"Hmmm, I'd love to see it," she replied and we kissed. We left and drove over to her house. Her parents were over at the neighbors' so we were alone.
I started to get undressed, but Laura stopped me. Instead, she undressed me. She slowly helped me out of my clothes. She then slipped off my bra with the boob pads. Then she stepped back and admired my body.
"That's so cool looking. I can't wait until your tan darkens. Of course, you'll need to lower your straps in the future so you'll get an even tan on your shoulders. And when you lie on your stomach you can undo the back," she explained.
"Well, let me see your tan line now," I asked softly.
I sat on the edge of the bed and Laura slowly undressed. She took off her dress and then her bra. I hoped that my breasts would get to be that round and full someday!
We kissed and fondled each other. I loved the intimacy of our time together. It was loving and sharing and not just a quick effort to get off.
We were lying on the bed holding each other, "May I ask you something personal?" asked Laura.
I laughed. "How much more personal can you get?"
She smiled. "Well, I can't help but notice that you don't get hard when we cuddle. I was wondering if it was because of the hormones or the gaff or something else?"
"Well, it does initially get hard, then it softens. Maybe my mind is becoming female in a sexual manner. It's still sensitive." I didn't mind discussing this with Laura, as I knew she was truly interested in my transition.
"Do you still... umm... pleasure yourself?" she asked.
I smiled. "Yes, I do, but I find that I pay much more attention to my nipples now."
"That's incredible. It's amazing how readily the body and mind adapt," remarked Laura and she kissed me again.
We got dressed and she drove me home. She said that she'd see me again tomorrow, as Terri had invited her family over for dinner tomorrow. We kissed again and I went in. It had been a wonderful day!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty
I'm jumping right to Sunday evening and our dinner at Terri and Cat's. As I said earlier, the guests were Mr. & Mrs. Adams, Laura, Sam, Mom, and I. Of course, Matt was there too.
Terri had become very fond of Matt. She had initially been worried about Cat getting too involved with him. But she trusted Cat to do the right thing. In many ways Cat was mature beyond her years. I've always trusted her advice.
Matt was very interested in talking to Sam. They sat out on the deck discussing the Rev and some of Sam's other investigations and cases. Cat slipped out to join in the conversation.
Dinner was very nice. Laura's parents were now very friendly with Sam and Mom. I still think they were still a little wary about me and I also think they were still sort of hoping that Laura would suddenly turn heterosexual.
Mrs. Adams was very pleased that Terri and Mom would be on the trip to NYC with us. She was also glad that we had a professional driver.
"So, how much does something like that cost?" asked Mrs. Adams.
"I'm not really sure; Erika's employer, Mrs. Lincoln, is picking up the tab," explained Mom.
"I've talked to her a few times at civic events," said Mrs. Adams. "What's she really like?"
"To be honest, I'm not really sure I can answer that. I do know she is very generous, extremely protective, and supportive of her friends and employees. Actually, employee is too general a term. When you work for her you become part of her family; she refers to all of us as her girls. I feel honored to be one of her girls," I replied.
Mr. Adams seemed very impressed. "She does seem to inspire great loyalty in her staff. I've never met anyone who has worked for her that has ever said a negative thing about her."
"How did you get hired by her?" asked Mrs. Adams.
"She called me and asked me to work for her," I replied. "I never
applied for anything or even expressed an interest in working for her."
"Mrs. Lincoln first met Erika during homecoming," added Laura.
"Well, you showed her something," stated Mr. Adams. "Don't downplay it. You should be very proud that she wanted you."
"She personally recruits all her employees," I added.
"Yes, that's what I've heard. It definitely creates a loyal staff. I hope you've been paying attention to the way she runs her business, Erika," noted Mr. Adams. He smiled at me. "You can learn a lot from someone like her."
"I have already! It's been a great experience."
I could tell that I'd actually impressed Mr. Adams! Laura winked at me; apparently she knew that I'd made some points with her Dad.
After dinner the adults stayed in the dining room and we moved out to the deck.
"Well, Dad likes you now," informed Laura.
"I'm not sure about your mom," I replied.
"She'll come around. She likes you, but I don't think she fully understands about your being transsexual."
Matt looked at me. "Don't be offended or anything, but I find it hard to believe you ever were a male. I doubt I'd have ever suspected anything if I hadn't been told. And remember, I'm training to be a cop!" He started to laugh.
"I'm not offended, rather I take that as a compliment," I replied.
I knew that Matt had questions for me but was afraid of offending me or Cat.
"Look, I don't mind talking about this; in fact, I enjoy educating people," I remarked.
"That sounds like the teacher in you. I remember you telling me that during the prom," he replied.
"So, what do you want to know?" I asked. I sat down next to Laura.
He thought for a moment. "Do you have any regrets about doing this?" he asked.
"No, not that I can think of. I mean, it would have been great to start this years ago, but I wasn't ready then. In fact, I was in heavy denial. It wasn't until I started the competition that my barriers dropped and I began to see the real me."
"So, do you think that if you hadn't entered the contest then you might not have transitioned?" he asked.
He was going to be a great investigator; he really knew the right questions to ask. "I'm sure it would have come out eventually, but I'm sure it would have been more painful and difficult," I answered.
"Thanks, I'll stop the interrogation now," he stated with a laugh.
"You can do me a favor," I asked.
"What would that be?" asked Matt.
"Treat any transgendered person you meet in your career with the respect that you would any other person. The police department here has received training so that they handle transgendered crime victims and criminals properly. I have no complaints about the way they've treated me. But the same cannot be said for many other police departments. I've read many horror stories about the way some of them deal with transgendered people," I explained. "Sorry, I'll get off my soap box now!"
"Hey, I'm not offended. You have a legit complaint. I promise that I won't mistreat any transgendered people, especially victims," promised Matt. There was a determination in his voice that told me he was telling the truth.
I smiled, he smiled back.
The conversation shifted to more mundane topics. We talked for another hour and then it was time to leave. We all said goodnight. Tomorrow would begin the last week of classes! I couldn't believe that school was almost over.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-One
Cat, Laura, and I arrived at school and we really couldn't believe that this was the last week of classes. The school year seemed to have flown by. When we walked into school there was a large table set up to hand out yearbooks. They had lines set up by last name. I went down to the T through Z line and picked up my book. I flipped the pages until I saw my photo. As the entries had been finalized after my decision to go fulltime they had my name as Erika. It was another one of those real moments. I stared at my name and photo and just let it soak in. I read through my short bio and found that everything was accurate.
I also paged through the book and saw that they had used several photos that I had submitted. I wasn't on the staff, but I was a 'contributing photographer'. It was cool seeing shots that I'd taken in print.
The teachers absolutely hated the fact that the books had been given out before school. Mr. Grant thought it was 'completely idiotic' that they'd handed them out in the morning. The books were, of course, a real distraction, as people wanted to look through them and pass them around to be signed. We passed them around in homeroom and it was a real task to keep track of whose book you were signing.
The rest of the day was a battle between students and faculty over the books. Mr. Kline was pretty cool and he allowed us to have the last fifteen minutes of class to get signatures. I signed a lot of books, even those of people I barely knew. Cat had told me earlier that contestants were treated like celebrities and everyone wanted to get their book signed by them, so I figured I'd have writer's cramp by the end of the week!
I also wanted to get my teachers to sign my book. Yes, this was a bit geeky, but I didn't care. I especially wanted Mrs. Lee, Coach, Mr. Kline, Mrs. Roberts and of course Ms. B. I doubt I'd have made it through the year without their help.
Lunch was just a big book signing party. I doubt anyone was really eating. I held off getting my closest friends, such as Laura, Cat, and Kristen, as we were going to sign each other's books Wednesday evening over at Guido's. Kristen and Laura had set up a small signing party.
I really didn't get a chance to look at the book until sixth period. Mr. Kline didn't have any work for me, so I was able to enjoy mine in a leisurely manner. I was pleased to see that they had a good picture of The Pit taken during one of the games. I could make out myself in the middle of it all, or least I thought I could! I went to the cross- country page and was pleasantly surprised to see that I was in one of the action shots. It was the one race that I'd won, and they had a shot of me just before I crossed the finish line. I didn't even know that anyone had taken that one. They also had a great picture of Rachael running at the State Finals. I could just about make out my initials on her shoes.
The football section was really good. They had some great photos of Alex and Mike. They even had a shot of Mike on the sideline waving my torn t-shirt. I wanted him to sign that page!
I then saw the homecoming photos. The event seemed like it had happened years ago. I smiled while musing about how much fun that evening had been. I was pleased to see there was no mention that I was a scholarship contestant. I wasn't ashamed of being the first contestant to be elected to the homecoming court; I just didn't want it to be the main focal point.
Next I turned to the section for the scholarship competition and saw that they had all our initial photos with our names. There were some photos of various events. I was surprised that they had photos from the fashion show, including one of me tossing the bouquet. They must have just got them in before printing. I then saw something that caught me off guard. I must have skipped it when I first looked at the initial photos of the contestants. They had a photo of Jason as Jan. I stared at it in silence. I could feel my anger rising, as I felt he had forfeited any right to be in the yearbook.
I debated what I should do about it. I finally solved the problem for myself and I took out a black sharpie and very carefully blacked out his photo and name. I debated just drawing prison bars, but decided that he needed to be totally blacked out. I was very precise and avoided damaging other photos or the book itself; I even used a ruler to ensure the edges were straight. I was very pleased with the job I had done. I looked in the index in the back of the book and was relieved to see that his name wasn't listed anywhere else. I then blacked his name out of the index.
The blackening out of Jason's photo was a nice exercise and it calmed me down. I figured that it was just a mistake that he'd been left in. I paged through the candid shots and smiled when I saw one of me when I was 'with child' - someone had gotten a shot of me standing outside during the evacuation of school. I noticed that Alex's brother, Nick, was standing next to me in the photo. I showed him the picture and asked him to sign the page. He was shocked and pleased that a senior would ask him to sign their yearbook. I liked him a lot. While he wasn't as good an athlete as his brother, he was just as charming and friendly. He also was happy to just be himself and not try to live up to his brother's legacy.
I was also able to get Mr. Kline to sign my book. He wrote a really nice paragraph to me. He hoped that I'd become a teacher and maybe someday we could be colleagues.
I swung by Ms. B's office and she reminded me about the scholarship meeting after school. I then told her about Jason/Jan's picture in the yearbook. She instantly had a look of horror on her face. She looked in the yearbook on her desk and shook her head.
"I'm so sorry. I had no idea that they'd kept his picture in it," Ms. B apologized.
"Nothing can be done about it now. I used a marker and deleted him." I showed her my book.
"Still I'd better go let Mrs. Lee know about this, just in case we get any phone calls from irate parents."
I walked over to Mrs. Lee's office with her. "Who else will really get upset about this? I'm sure that my parents won't be."
Ms. B smiled at me. "I'm sure they won't. But there are other parents who will get worked up about it. By the way, I noticed you said 'my parents'. That has a nice ring to it."
I had to think about it for a moment. She was right on both counts. We entered Mrs. Lee's office and Ms. B showed the picture to Mrs. Lee, who just sat there shaking her head.
"Every year something slips through, however this is inexcusable. I'm very sorry, Erika," apologized Mrs. Lee.
"Thank you. I'm not that upset anymore. I sort of took care of the problem in my book." I showed her the blacked out picture.
"I suppose that's one way to solve the problem," smiled Mrs. Lee.
I asked her if she'd sign my book and she gladly accepted. I looked at the clock and saw that I needed to get going.
"Can you sign my book tomorrow, Ms. B?" I asked.
"Absolutely. Stop by anytime," she offered.
I excused myself and left. Cat and Laura were waiting for me out by the car. I told them what had happened and they immediately opened up their yearbooks. Without a word they began to cover up his photo.
"I think that solves that problem!" announced Cat.
"What problem?" asked Laura, tongue firmly in cheek.
"Exactly." Cat smiled.
I just stood there and smiled.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Two
Work was fun that evening. Cindy kept me busy, which was how I liked it. Sales for weddings were still strong, and we were beginning to get customers wanting dresses for the mid-summer ball at the country club. I didn't do a lot of actual sales work. It was more to do with my age than anything else. Many of the women who shopped in the store didn't want a 17-year-old girl helping them select a dress for a wedding party. I didn't mind that much, even though I knew more about fashion than many of them! Mrs. Lincoln ensured that we all kept up with the latest fashion trends and what accessories went best with each outfit.
That was another of the little ironies about my transition. A year ago my fashion sense had consisted of ensuring my t-shirt matched my shorts. Now I even knew how to dress properly for the theater. I was also very good at selecting the correct accessories for my own outfits. Mrs. Lincoln was very demanding about our appearance both at work and away from work. She'd given me 'constructive criticism' several times about the way I'd been dressed when I arrived at work. While she might have sounded overly formal and harsh to an outsider, we all knew that she did it because she cared about us. She never corrected us in public either, it was always done privately. Looking back, I owe so much to Mrs. Lincoln. I learned so much from her, from fashion to how to deal with people politely and diplomatically. I was very lucky that I was one of her girls.
After work I drove my car home. I love saying that, MY CAR! I arrived home and glanced over at the bush. It was doing well and seemed to be adapting to its new home. Sam was working on some briefs for work and the kitchen table was covered in paperwork. As usual when he got into a case he lost all track of time.
"Hi, Dad. I take it you haven't eaten yet," I asked.
"Hi, Erika. No, I haven't eaten," he replied. He barely lifted his head from his paperwork.
I looked in the fridge. I knew that Sam really wouldn't care what was for dinner, as his mind was deep in the case. I made some pasta and a salad. Mom came in just as I was finishing.
"Hello, everyone," greeted Mom. "Hmm... that smells good."
"Hi, Mom." She came over and hugged me.
Sam never lifted his head, but he did say hi. Mom looked at me and smiled and shrugged her shoulders. We both admired the dedication that he put into preparing his cases. He did however clear away most of his papers so we could eat. We also knew NOT to touch his papers!
"Sorry. This case is very important, plus I really want to get this guy."
I could understand Sam's desire to get a conviction in this particular case. The defendant had been charged with stalking and beating up his ex-girlfriend. The guy had been served a restraining order to stay away from her. Within hours after the court order he'd kicked down her door and beaten her up badly. Sam figured the guy had gone from the courtroom to a bar, and then to her apartment. They'd caught him a block away after he'd crashed his car into a utility pole. He was found passed out in the front seat.
Sam took all cases seriously, but he really disliked guys like that defendant. Sam really took his duty as a protector of society seriously. I also think the reason why Sam wanted this guy so badly was because he'd thumbed his nose at the legal system by so quickly and deliberately violating the restraining order.
"We have a strong case, but I want to make sure he gets the maximum sentence," added Sam.
"How's the woman doing?" asked Mom.
"Good, considering the circumstances. She's also seeing Jenny. She can't get better help than that," he replied.
"I agree!" I concurred. I was pleased that Sam thought so highly of Jenny.
"Erika, you don't mind us talking about this?" asked Sam; there was a slight tone of concern in his voice.
"No, not at all, I'm glad you are there to put these jerks away." I put strong emphasis on the word 'jerks'.
"Jerks?" Sam smiled. "You pick that up from Tom Bell?"
"Yes, he said 'jerk' was the proper legal term," I replied with a smile. I knew Sam had his eye on Tom. He saw a lot of potential in him.
Sam nodded and smiled, and then went back to work so we left him alone. Mom told me about the phone call from Mrs. Lee, apologizing for the picture of Jason/Jan in the yearbook. I told her of my solution. She seemed to approve. I retrieved my yearbook from my room and showed it to Mom. I fixed us each a mug of tea and we looked through it together. I could tell that Sam was deep in thought, as he never made a crack about us both drinking tea!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Three
Tuesday was a busy day. First, it was the last day of classes for seniors. Second, it would be the last official meeting of the Fab Four. Then there'd be the meeting with next year's contestants. I was really looking forward to that!
The morning consisted of reviews for finals and getting yearbooks signed. The flap over Jason's photo had seemed to pass. Many people just blanked his picture out. I was pleased that it didn't become a huge issue.
At lunch Caroline and I arrived first for the meeting. We traded yearbooks to write our sentiments. Denise showed up a few minutes later. I was a bit surprised that she had a yearbook, as it seemed out of character for her. But I should have learned never to make an assumption about Denise. We passed our books around.
Ms. B walked into the meeting along with Lisa. I noticed that Lisa's eyes were red, as if she'd been crying. She also looked very relieved.
"Good afternoon, everyone," greeted Ms. B. She was standing there with her arm around Lisa. They looked at each other and Ms. B nodded.
"I need to say a few things to all of you. First, I consider all of you my friends and I wouldn't have gotten this far without your support. I have decided to drop out," announced Lisa.
We all sat there in silence. Lisa was holding back tears. We all waited for her to finish.
"I want to graduate as Glenn. This is very important to me and the more I thought about it, the less important the scholarship seemed. My own well-being is more important than money, and I finally see that, after many sleepless nights," explained Lisa.
I stood up and walked over and hugged her, and was quickly joined by Caroline and Denise. I could understand her/his need to feel at ease.
"So, you aren't going to try and talk me out of this?" asked Lisa/Glenn.
"No, it's your decision and as your friend I fully support you," stated Caroline.
"I agree with Caroline," I added. I had mixed feelings but I knew what could happen when you ignored your personal well-being.
"Same here," chorused Denise.
Ms. B stood back and watched us. She seemed very pleased with all of our reactions and responses. I figured that Glenn and Ms. B had had a long talk about this issue. I also knew that Ms. B would keep it private.
"Glenn, you're welcome to stay, but I need to talk to the remaining contestants," she explained.
He nodded and sat there and signed our yearbooks.
"Now, I know all of you have volunteered to speak this afternoon and I appreciate it. It will be similar to the meeting that you attended last year. As you weren't here last year, Erika, I'll tell you what will happen. First, I'll present the rules and regulations of the contest and then there will be a question and answer period. In addition to you three, there will be several of the contestants who dropped out. Now you don't have to answer any question that you feel is too personal."
"Sounds good," I stated. "Who are the other speakers?"
"Andrew/Anne, Charlie/Claire and I also have one of the boys who only lasted a few weeks. His name is Bill Abbott," replied Ms. B.
I knew Bill and had forgotten that he'd once been a contestant. I actually had to look in the yearbook to remember what he'd looked like as a girl. I also figured that it would probably be too emotional for Glenn to speak at that point.
I was happy that Glenn was happy. Having had more than my share of emotional stress this year, I fully understood his decision. I would still miss Lisa. It then hit me that Denise had to be the third! Still I'd wait until she said something about it.
During 6th period I looked through my yearbook and started to look through the main section. I saw that Caroline also had had her profile updated to show her as female. Glenn's profile didn't, and there was no mention of the contest in his bio. Lisa was, of course, in the scholarship pages. I then flipped to find Denise's profile. I saw that she'd had her profile updated and didn't mention her male name. Denise had pulled off a stealth transition!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Four
The meeting for next year's competition was held in the auditorium after school. I showed Caroline the yearbook entry for Denise and we both smiled. Denise walked over to us and saw that we were looking at her profile. She broke out in smile. "I was wondering when someone would make the connection," said Denise.
"When did you know?" I asked. "Oh, by the way, congratulations!"
"Thanks, Erika. I've always known. My sisters used to let me dress in their clothes when I was growing up. They thought it was cool that I wanted to be a girl," explained Denise.
"Why didn't you tell us?" asked Caroline. "It would have been nice to know we weren't alone and we could have helped each other."
"I figured if I came out no one would take me seriously anyway. If I'd declared that I was TS it might have hurt you two by association, so I just kept it to myself and Ms. B," explained Denise. "I know that I'm a bit of a flake, and that most here at school don't take me seriously. However, in the band I'm taken very seriously as both a musician and a girl."
"I think it's wonderful. I'm happy to be your friend," I stated.
"Erika, you are one of the exceptions here; you've always been cool with me. Maybe it's because you were new here this year and you have no prior knowledge of me. I appreciate that you've been one of my friends all year. Caroline, I also appreciate that you've changed your opinion of me. I know that you initially thought of me as the strange kid in a bad garage band, and I always thought you were a bit stuck up. But I'm happy that we're now friends. I guess we've all changed some this year."
We both stood there speechless. Caroline broke the silence. "Well, I'm glad that is water under the bridge." All three of us hugged again.
Ms. B walked over and looked at us. "So, the secret is out?"
We all nodded.
Well, this definitely will be a year to remember!" exclaimed Ms. B with a smile. "This is also only the second year that a TS student has won the scholarship. Sandra was the only previous winner, and she didn't come out until after school was over."
I smiled thinking how we had smashed that record, but at the same time it would have been nice to share with a non-TS contestant.
We sat down on the edge of the stage and watched as the various contestants entered the gym. I recognized a few of them from my classes. There were several from the history class where I'd been a TA. I was pleasantly surprised to see Alex's brother Nick sit down. He smiled at me and I gave him the thumbs up sign.
The rest of the ex-contestants entered and joined us on the edge of the stage. I also noticed nine or ten girls walk in and sit down with the rest of the contestants. Ms. B just smiled and winked at us. A few more people walked in and sat down. I did a quick headcount and determined that there were forty-two boys and sixteen girls.
Once everyone was there, Ms. B began to speak. "I want to welcome you all to this informational meeting for those interested in next year's senior scholarship contest. I'm Ms. Bell and I am the coordinator for the contest. First off, I want to say that this is strictly an informational meeting. You don't need to decide one way or the other if you want to participate. Additionally, if you have friends interested and they couldn't be here today, they're not disqualified."
No one got up and left, so I guess that was a good sign.
"Okay, first let me tell you that as always there will be some changes in the contest from this year, so please read the handbook carefully. Now the first big change is that there will be two contests. For the first time we are having a contest open to girls. Of course they will be held to the same strict rules as the boys. Like the boys who will live 24/7 as girls, they'll have to do the same and live 24/7 as boys. It won't be just put on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and collect a full scholarship. It will require appropriate haircuts and following a very rigid set of grooming rules. For example, you will not shave your legs, etc."
One girl got up and walked out. Another girl raised her hand. "Some boys wear their hair long, so why can't we keep our hair long?"
"That's true, but they usually don't have it styled with bangs like yours. If you're in doubt on what is appropriate, then see me before the start of school," explained Ms. B.
There were a few laughs following the bangs remark but no one else left.
"Now, specific grooming and clothing standards are in your handbooks, so please read them carefully. Next, the scholarship money will be staggered. In the event of a tie next year, we will take other things into account. Of course, for a tie to occur two or more will have to make it to graduation. If everyone quits at the same time in the middle of the year, then a committee will decide the winner. Boys and girls are not competing against each other. There will be winners in each gender group. First place in each group will receive a full four- year scholarship plus expenses; second place will receive 90 percent and third 80 percent. Of course, that's only in the case of a tie. 75 percent will be the lowest amount anyone will receive who ties at the end of the year."
A boy in the front row raised his hand. "Ms. B, what sort of things are you talking about in breaking a tie?"
"Things like participation in school events, clubs, job, etc. Additionally, there will be some optional challenges next year, in addition to the mandatory challenges. At the end of the year we will evaluate the contestant's records and then make a decision. The possibility exists for a real tie, but don't count on it. Also there will a job fair this fall for anyone interested. The companies at the fair want to support the contest and will offer gender specific jobs to contestants."
"What were the mandatory challenges this year?" asked another boy.
"There was a fashion show, working as a waitress at the big charity dinner, taking child development, and a few others. I do want to make one thing VERY clear. The challenges are not designed to embarrass or humiliate you. They are to give you insight into the gender you are experiencing."
I looked at Nick and he smiled and extended his belly when Ms. B mentioned the child development class. I had to hold back from laughing.
"Now, at some point next year the scholarship committee will determine a date at which all remaining contestants will receive some money. These dates are determined by the committee and are not announced. However, the school has agreed that anyone who makes it through the first semester will get extra academic credit for a course in 'Cultural Differences'.
One of the girls raised her hand and asked a question. "Excuse me, but what will be some of the challenges for the girls?"
"You will be required to take shop. The choices are wood, metal, or auto. You will also be waiters and busboys for the dinner, and caddies for a golf tournament. There will be a few others that we are still arranging."
She then turned around and introduced us to the audience. She said that we were here to answer any questions related to our experience in the competition. Ms. B also reminded them to keep the questions relevant and appropriate.
"I have a question," asked a red headed boy in the back. "What would be the best advice you could give us?"
Bill Abbott answered that one. "Follow the rules. If Ms. B says something, don't try to find a way around the rules. Not everyone quits from the contest. During the first few weeks many are kicked out for rules violations. That's what happened to me."
"What did you do?" asked another boy.
"It's more along the lines of what I didn't do. We were supposed to wear skirts or dresses at least three days of the week, and I figured that no one would be keeping track. I figured wrong!" His response was followed by lots of laughter.
"I'd like to add that if you have problems or issues, always let Ms. B know. They have help available," I added.
"Use the discount card!" added Caroline. "It'll save you a boatload of money, especially if the contests lasts as long as ours did."
"I'd suggest that you should find a close friend or relative to help you with the day to day things, especially in the first couple of weeks," stated Andrew.
Charlie looked around and then spoke. "Keep an open mind and accept help when it's offered. Don't try to do this alone. I also agree with Erika, see Ms. B when you need help or have questions."
There was a lot of nodding in agreement and a few were taking notes. Another hand went up. "When did you start dressing for the contest?" asked a blond haired boy.
I started this one. "I started around two weeks before school began. It was a big help, especially when it came to getting dressed and doing my makeup. It made me feel much more at ease. You don't want your first day in a dress to be the first day of school."
"I started around the same time, and I agree with Erika. Looking back, I wish I'd started sooner," commented Denise. Caroline and I were amazed she said that with a straight face. We both had to hold in laughs.
The next few questions concerned classes and schedules. Then we got into the more serious questions. We were asked if there were any problems with our families over the contest. The answers included problems during the holidays and things like that. Caroline didn't answer and I didn't blame her. Ms. B stated that sometimes family issues did occur and they should be addressed as soon as possible. She went on to tell them that counseling would be available for anyone who wanted it.
I got an even more personal question from one of the boys. I think he was trying to impress his friends by being funny or controversial, but he ended up looking like a total jackass. He asked me if I considered the contest safe and did I feel I was warned sufficiently about potential problems and did I think that the contest was responsible for what happened to me. He had a stupid looking grin on his face as he waited for me to respond. There was a deafening silence in the auditorium after he asked it. People were staring at him speechless. Ms B was about to step in, but I waved her off.
"The contest wasn't responsible for what happened to me. For those who don't know what he's talking about, I was sexually assaulted back in the fall. The person who attacked me was a student here and had been expelled for attacking me earlier in the year. He was the problem, not the contest. I'll say that the school provided me with great support and assistance. Did I answer your question?"
I smiled a very sweet smile at him that bordered on psychotic. It was designed to make him feel three inches tall, and I think it worked. I had been studying Sam's smile for this sort of emergency. My answer was greeted by applause and he got up and slinked out. Ms. B looked at me and smiled while shaking her head.
"That does remind me of one important thing. If you are teased, harassed, or bothered in any way because of your participation, you should contact me immediately. The school's code of conduct protects you, just as it would any other student," reminded Ms. B. "We will also attempt to help you with any such problems outside of school."
Another boy asked about the length of the contest.
"The length is strictly determined by the students who enter the contest. This year's group had the correct mixture of participants to make it last this long. Last year's contest barely made it to winter break, so it's all up to you!" explained Ms. B
There were a few more questions, but nothing controversial.
"I want you all to read the rule book very carefully. There is a phone number and an e-mail address inside the front cover that you can use to ask questions over the summer. This is a great opportunity to learn about the opposite gender and a chance to get some money for college," reiterated Ms. B. She then dismissed everyone.
After the juniors left Ms. B walked over to me. "I'm sorry about that question, Erika, but you handled it well."
"Thanks. So, when did they make the decision to start an FtM branch of the contest?" I asked.
"They wanted to wait until a contestant went the whole year. I'll tell you more next week during our dinner. By the way, I've invited Caroline and Denise to join us, I didn't think you'd mind."
"No, not at all, that sounds great! So will we get our secret decoder rings that night?" I asked.
Ms. B just smiled.
I looked at my watch and said goodbye, as I had to head to therapy.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Five
Laura gave me a lift to see Jenny. Although she had a bit heavier schedule than I, Laura wasn't worried about her final exams. She didn't talk about it much, but her GPA was almost as high as Cat's. Laura said that she loved coming here because it gave her a chance to catch up on the scandal sheets.
Jenny and I focused a lot of our session on my emotions and adapting to them. Jenny was obviously still concerned about my reoccurring posttraumatic stress, especially with the increased emotional flow due to the hormones. She also told me to be aware of getting depressed following the surgery.
"It's very common for patients having surgery to get depressed. You're especially at risk due to the nature of your surgery. You know that you'll initially look pretty bad afterwards. It may bring back memories of your attack."
"I've thought of that. Dr. Ayres also told me that I might feel regrets. I promise to call you if I have problems," I replied.
"I've already called up Dr. Ayres and briefed him on your status. Your mom insisted that I do this, and she gave me permission to talk to him," explained Jenny.
I smiled. It was nice to know that I had so many people looking out for me.
On the way out I told her about Sam and his dedication to his latest case. "I just wanted you to know that he thinks very highly of you."
"The feeling is mutual. It's wonderful having a DA who is so dedicated, especially when it comes to abuse and sexual assault cases. He's gaining a great reputation."
I felt a sense of pride as she praised my dad!
Laura stood up when we came out and handed me one of the papers. "Hi Jenny. Erika you have to read this one!"
Jenny said goodbye and left us alone.
I looked at the article. It was about one of the chimps at the San Diego Zoo. "Hey, this is about Pearl. She was the one Kristen and I did our science project on. She was on the Chimp Cam," I explained.
Laura smiled. "Wait until you read the rest of it!"
It went on to describe how a pet psychic claimed that the chimp used to be a human! The psychic went on to say that the chimp claims that it has memories of being in the navy, but that was all it could recall. Unfortunately the chimp couldn't prove this to other people, since it couldn't read or write. The psychic also claimed that the process that was used to transform the man into the chimp apparently erased most of his memory.
I handed it back to her. "You know, for someone who has such a high IQ you sure read some garbage. This was worse than that magic slot machine!"
We headed over to Spencer's and some post-therapy cappuccinos. I gave up on the fruit smoothie for the evening. I desperately needed the caffeine. I also got a slice of key lime pie.
I told her about the changes in the contest and how there would be a category for girls next year.
"So, would you do it?" I asked.
"No way. I like dressing up too much. So would you?"
We both started laughing.
"Alex's brother was at the meeting," I added.
"Maybe he was there to see you. The kid has a real crush on you."
"What?" I exclaimed. I took a sip of my cappuccino.
"Oh, Erika! It was so obvious at the Memorial Day barbecue. He kept staring at you like a little puppy. I think it's cute."
I thought back to the party at Alex's house. Nick had hung out around me a lot that day.
"He'll get over me," I smiled. I thought about his having felt so honored that I'd ask him to sign my yearbook. I guessed I should feel honored. "Well this is a first! I never thought I'd be the object of a high school crush."
Laura smiled and leaned over and kissed me. "Actually, I was first. I wanted you from the first day we met!" She had a twinkle in her eye and a big smile on her face.
It was very difficult for both of us to go home, but there were finals in the morning. School can be very inconvenient at times!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Six
I actually went home and studied that evening. I had my Child Development final in the morning. Mrs. Roberts had said that it would a 100 question multiple-choice test. I really didn't like multiple- guess tests, as I always seemed to read too much into the answers. I also had my Law & Enforcement final tomorrow. I had misread the finals schedule earlier, one of those 'blonde' moments. Mr. Kline said that the test would be half multiple choice and half essay. It was a pain having two finals back to back, but the good thing about it was that I only had one final after that. American Lit was first thing Friday morning. Thursday would be a do nothing day since Photography and PE didn't have finals. I was worried most about the American Lit final, but I had a solid A going into the test. My Steinbeck paper had been very well received. My teacher had said that it was obvious that I was getting my work proofread now, as there were fewer errors in my writing. I noticed that she only said that there were less errors and not that it was error free!
I won't bore you with a test-by-test commentary, but I did pretty well on my finals on Wednesday. I scored a ninety-one on my Child Development final. I should have done better, but I thought too much on several questions and missed a few answers that I should have gotten right. I got a ninety-eight on the Law & Enforcement final! I aced the essay question, thanks to having the inside track. We had a choice of essay questions to answer and I'd selected the one that asked for a description of the criminal trial process. Sam would be happy! I only missed two multiple guess questions. Again, reading too much into the questions got me.
After finals most of us hung around school and signed yearbooks. I went by Ms. B's office and handed her my book. She wrote a very long write-up in my book.
"Here you go, Erika. It's been a real pleasure watching you bloom this year."
I read her write-up in my book. It was very emotional and personal. I felt tears forming in my eyes as I read it. They were the tears of joy you get when you know that someone close to you truly loves and supports you. I put the book down and hugged Ms. B for several minutes.
"Now it's your turn." She handed me a yearbook. "I like to keep one myself for all my favorite students and especially the contestants."
I sat down and tried to express my true feelings for her. She had helped me through some of the most trying experiences in my life and helped me to grow and discover my true self. I don't know if I truly expressed my feelings, but she seemed to approve of what I wrote. We hugged again and went through some more Kleenex.
I collected a few more faculty signatures before I caught up with Cat and Laura. The plan was to go home and study for a while and then go over to the pizza place for the little signing party.
I actually did some studying. I had a low A going into the final, and I really wanted it to stay that way. I really wanted to get straight A's for the semester. I'd never done that before, and I thought it would be a great graduation gift to Mom and Sam.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Seven
Around 5:00 Cat and Laura came over and we headed to Guido's. I'd been looking forward to this all day.
As we pulled in we saw Caroline and Paul walking across the parking lot with Mike and Tracey. Alex and Kristen were already inside. There were some others from school there, mostly jocks, cheerleaders, and student government types.
As the 'official good luck charm' of the football team I was in high demand by the football players. I still find that thought amusing.
I really took my time writing my responses in the books of my closest friends. Those people had been there for me through some very trying times, and I wanted to tell them how much they meant to me. I noticed that my new emotional loosening allowed me to truly express my appreciation and love for these people.
Of all the ones I had to write, Paul's write-up was the hardest. I guess you never really get over your first love. Thankfully,we were still great friends, but I thought there would always be a feeling of 'what if?' between us.
Laura's wasn't hard to write at all. The only problem I had was keeping it short and not getting too mushy.
I really took my time with Cat's write-up. I still had some feelings for her, but I knew that they'd never be acted on. What existed between us was deeper than just friendship, and I guess you could call us sisters.
Kristen did a great job in setting up the party and she ensured that everyone got a chance at all the books.
The second half of the party consisted of us reading the write-ups in our own books. Mike's was pretty good. He said that there'd always be a ticket for me at any game he was playing in. He's kept his word too, and that's how I ended up with forty-yard line seats for the last two Super Bowls!
I won't go into all the write-ups, but let's just say that I went through my share of Kleenex that night.
The party broke up around nine and we headed home. I felt a bit melancholy as I sat at the kitchen table sipping a cup of tea. Mom and I were looking through the yearbook. Sam walked in and joined us; he was, of course, drinking his coffee.
"You'd feel better if you were drinking coffee!" His sly smile told me that he was trying to cheer me up.
"The concept of being totally at peace with oneself originated around a teapot," I responded with a smile.
"Where did that come from?" asked Sam.
"From a tea box," I replied.
"Ahhh... propaganda from the tea people," stated Sam as he started to laugh.
Our little tea-coffee banter cheered me up.
"Thanks. I was just a little sad over the end of school and the splitting up of my friends."
"It's all part of life. I think that you'll stay in touch with many of your friends," remarked Mom.
"I hope so," I answered.
Sam excused himself and went back to working on the case. Mom and I sat and continued looking at my yearbook. Mom was relaxed, as her classes were over for now. She wouldn't have another class until the fall and that suited her fine. It would be cool to be going to college with Mom. Granted, we wouldn't be in the same classes or anything like that, but still it was neat that we'd be able to tell people we were classmates!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Eight
Thursday, as expected, was a breeze. Not having any finals was pretty cool. In Photography we showed each other our portfolios, a fun way to spend the period. I haven't talked much about my photographic skills, but I took a ton of shots during the school year. Sam took great joy in kidding me about my purse actually being a camera bag!
My other class that day was PE. Coach Chambers had us play volleyball while she signed our yearbooks. Thankfully I'd 'studied' for the final during the Memorial Day picnic!
I went home and studied for my American Lit final. I got in several hours of good studying while sitting out on the deck in my bikini. It was such a nice day that I'd decided to study while working on my tan. I also wanted to become more at ease in my bathing suit.
Work went very fast that night. Cindy kept Mel and I very busy the whole night. We spent a lot of time working on setting up new items. Mrs. Lincoln was starting to sell the fall line. It seemed strange that it wasn't even summer yet and yet we were selling fall clothing, but that's how the retail business works. I did get to see several of the items that I'd initially seen in NYC back in April.
Mrs. Lincoln mentioned to me that it was time for me to begin acquiring a few items with a more adult look, as there'd be more occasions in college where I'd want to present a mature and professional image. She pointed out a very stylish dark green business suit, with a slim, just-above-the-knee skirt and a smartly tailored jacket that could be worn either unbuttoned with a blouse or buttoned up without one.
"I think this would become you very nicely, my dear. It complements your hair perfectly," she stated. "What's more, it's very well made and is unlikely to go out of style. I'll put it aside for you, if you like."
I tried it on and liked the suit a lot. Mel said it gave me a really classy look. I thanked Mrs. Lincoln and said I'd definitely buy it. I still have it, and still get compliments whenever I wear it.
I spent a couple more hours studying before going to bed. I really wanted to do well on the final. I also thought about the senior picnic at the pool. I checked the weather on the late news and they said it would be the nicest day of the year, sunny and warm. So much for rain!
My American Lit final was difficult, but there was nothing unexpected. I'd correctly figured out the topics of the essay questions and I thought I'd written good answers. Jumping ahead, I got a 90 on the final and ended up with an A in the course! I only wished that I had been that focused academically earlier in my life.
As a TA I didn't have a final for Mr. Kline's class. Instead he put me to work grading his tests. The tests were multiple choice, so it wasn't difficult. I got a lot of tests graded for him and he was very grateful.
I caught up with Cat and Laura and we drove back to my house to get ready for the pool party. Cat and Laura had no problems changing in front of me. I was just another girl to them. They did pay attention to my breasts when I got undressed.
"You're really growing out nicely," remarked Cat. "You must be up to an A cup by now."
"I know. It's amazing how well they've grown. My doctor will be very pleased when he sees me at the end of the month." I picked up my bikini top and slipped it on.
"I'm impressed now," stated Laura with a laugh.
"Your girl friend is so oversexed!" noted Cat.
"You should know!" said Laura winking at me.
We all broke out laughing.
I did go into the bathroom to slip on my bikini bottom. I wasn't quite ready to do that in front of them.
I examined myself and saw that my maleness was sufficiently hidden. I was nervous that some idiot at the picnic would try to pull my suit down.
We finished packing up our beach bags and headed over to the pool. On the way over I expressed my fears and Cat told me not to worry about it - it was taken care of. She didn't go into any details.
As we entered the pool area Cat saw Kristen and Tracey, and we walked over and joined them. Of course Alex and Mike were there as well as Caroline and Paul. I decided to get it over with and took off my shorts and t-shirt.
Alex, Mike, and Paul all stared without saying a word. Kristen smiled and broke the ice. "Don't let these Neanderthals worry you, Erika, you look great. I really love your suit!" complimented Kristen.
That brought everyone back to normal and I soon felt at ease around them. I did notice Cat talking to Alex and he was nodding. He got up and walked over to see some of his friends.
"Alex is putting the word out that if anyone bothers Denise, Caroline, or you, they'll have to answer to the team. I wouldn't worry about anyone pulling your suit off other than Laura." Cat smiled.
"Hey, I heard that!" laughed Laura. She was smiling at me.
It did much to ease my anxiety.
The picnic was a great time. We had the whole pool to ourselves so we weren't bothering anyone else.
Denise showed up in a fairly normal bathing suit. I'd forgotten about all the tattoos on her body. I was still amazed that she was transgendered, but looking back, I should have seen it. However, I didn't feel too bad, as she had even fooled Sherlock Cat!
The picnic lasted all afternoon and into the evening. It was a great day and I was glad that I'd gone. The threat from Alex and the team apparently spread out to cover all the girls at the picnic, since no one had their suit pulled off.
We sat there talking about the remaining events in our high school careers. Monday we'd have graduation practice at the stadium. We'd also pick up our caps and gowns. Then that evening we'd have our senior night award/talent show. Graduation would be at 5:00 PM Tuesday, and then the parties would begin.
Laura said that the grad night at the school would be a great party. The school, parents, and local businesses had set it up, and it was designed to provide a safe place for us. It would start at ten and would last until morning. In addition to games, music, and free food, there'd also be plenty of excellent door prizes.
My little circle of friends planned to go to a party at Alex's barn, then head over to the grad night party later on. I also thought about my upcoming dinner with Ms. B and hopefully getting answers to so many of my questions.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Twenty-Nine
Early Saturday morning I was sitting out on the deck reading the paper. Sam and Mom were still asleep. I was glad that they were resting, as Sam had been working so late this week. It was nice to have a free weekend without any plans or problems.
I was surprised at how some birds would go to the feeder and not mind me being only twenty feet away, while other species wouldn't come close. The rabbits didn't seem to mind my presence, as long as I didn't move too suddenly. The squirrels were also oblivious to me.
I was wearing a pair of khaki shorts and a t-shirt. I was pleased with my tan so far. My legs were nicely tanned all over. Laura had suggested that if the weather was nice we should go to the pool again. Judging by the weather it seemed like it was a great idea. I decided to go for a run, so I went upstairs to change. Actually, I was hoping Sam would be up so he could join me.
I switched to my running gear. I was starting to need the sports bra now, it no longer was just part of my disguise. I went downstairs and started on my warm-up stretches. Sam came down and asked me if I wanted some company. I quickly agreed.
We stuck to the same route as we'd used the previous time.
"So, how do you feel about graduating?" asked Sam.
"Excited, scared, happy, sad - the usual range of emotions."
"Good. I'm glad to see that everything is normal."
I looked over and he smiled at me. I loved his smile. I started to giggle a little which can really mess up your breathing when you're running.
"What's so funny?"
"Nothing. So, have you and Mom decided where you're going on your honeymoon?"
"We've narrowed down our choices." We made the turn at the high school.
"Well, don't worry about me."
"Who?"
I glanced over and caught another smile.
"We know you'll be okay. Actually, we may delay the big honeymoon until next year. We're thinking of taking an Alaskan cruise next June. So, it looks like we might just take a long weekend trip to New York."
"That's cool."
"So, are you okay with the surgery?"
"A little worried."
"Just a little?"
It was my turn to smile back.
"Well, I'm glad you'll have Jill and your friends up there with you."
"I know you want to be there."
"Yes, I'd love to be able to go."
I got such a warm feeling knowing how much he cared about me.
"I know." We glanced over at each other and nodded.
"I'll be there when you have your SRS."
"Really?" I hadn't really thought about that. It was so cool that he wanted to be there.
"Sure. I wasn't there when you were born, so it'll be the next best thing."
I was speechless. Sam was likening my SRS to be being born. Maybe he was right? I was silent, thinking about it as we ran the last mile.
"Thank you. I love you, Dad." I was too choked up to say anything else.
He smiled at and me and gave me a hug. I didn't even mind the fact that we were both soaked in sweat.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty
Later that morning we were all out on the deck. Mom suggested that we go out to dinner that night, just the three of us. It had been a while since we'd done something like that. Sam called in a reservation at
one of his favorite restaurants. We had 7:30 reservations.
I told them that we were going to the pool and that I'd be home in plenty of time to get ready for dinner.
Laura came by with Caroline and Paul. We were soon joined by Cat and Matt, and we all piled into Laura's car. Matt had skipped the senior pool party to spend the day with Tom Bell at the police station. Sam had arranged it all.
The pool wasn't too crowded when we arrived, although they expected it to be full by mid-afternoon.
"Erika, I really appreciate your dad setting me up with the police yesterday. I learned so much. For a small town force they are very modern. The officers I talked to give a lot of credit to your dad. They said that the DA's office insisted that they improve their processes," explained Matt.
"That's good to hear. So, when do you have to be down in Philly?"
"Wednesday. I'm looking forward to starting."
"Cat, are you going down there this summer?" asked Caroline.
"Yes, I'm heading down there sometime in late July for a week. I'll be looking for a place to stay for college, but I'll be back up here for the wedding," replied Cat.
"I can't believe we'll all be splitting apart in a few weeks," said Paul.
"I know. I've only known you guys for less than a year, but I feel like I've known you my whole life," I confessed.
"Well, Erika that's true," replied Cat.
In so many ways Cat was right, my life had started over when we came here. Sometimes you DO get a second chance.
The conversation ranged from grad night to our trip to NYC. Caroline was a little bummed out that she wasn't going. I told her that we'd have to go together some time in the future.
Matt then got a brainstorm. "Hey! You know how I told you once that my family goes over to the Jersey shore for a few weeks every summer? Well, I forgot to tell you that we actually own the house at the shore. I'll check with my parents and see if we can get it for sometime this summer. You could all come down and stay there. What do you think?" he asked.
We all thought it was a great idea. Cat however acted as the voice of reason, damn her!
"I seriously doubt if our families would allow us to be there unsupervised. They still see us as kids," reminded Cat.
"I might be able to get my aunt to come down and act as a chaperone," offered Caroline.
"Well, let's see if we can get someone to 'watch over us' first," suggested Cat. "We can ask our families tomorrow afternoon."
I hoped we could pull it off, as I missed the ocean, even if it was the just the Atlantic!
Laura's parents were throwing a barbecue tomorrow and all of our families were invited.
"Even if we can't do it this year there's always next year," added Matt. "It will be a standing invitation."
The rest of the afternoon was very relaxing. We left around 4:30 and they dropped me off at my house. Laura said that she'd see me tomorrow and we kissed goodbye.
I went upstairs and took a long shower to wash away the smell of chlorine. I also rinsed out my suit and hung it up. My hair was getting lighter and my skin darker. My tan line was very distinct now. I stood there and looked at myself in the mirror. With the exception of my maleness, I looked like a girl. When I covered it up, there was no doubt that I was a girl. I wished that my surgery this coming week wasn't on my nose but the 'nip & tuck' on my maleness.
I grabbed a short nap before getting ready for dinner. I decided that I'd wear my black sleeveless dress. Mrs. Lincoln said that it was appropriate for all occasions. I wore a pair of gold hoop earrings and a plain gold chain. Simple but elegant, as Mrs. Lincoln said.
I went downstairs and joined Sam and Mom. They were both very impressed.
"Oh, honey! You look lovely," exclaimed Mom.
Sam stood there and smiled and nodded his head in approval. "Very nice, Erika."
We had a wonderful evening together. It was fun seeing the heads turn as we walked in. Sam was very well known in the community, and many were glad to see that he was settling down. Mom enjoyed the attention too. I was so happy that they were a couple. I was also proud to be their daughter.
Sam pointed out several lawyers and politicians in the room. Then I saw someone who I wasn't happy to see - Martin Turner. He walked over to our table. Actually a better description would be that he staggered over to our table.
"Hi Sham, how're you thish evening?" slurred Martin Turner. He obviously had been drinking. He stood between Mom and Sam.
"Good evening, Martin, I'm well thank you. I believe you know Jill and Erika," replied Sam.
"Yessh, of course. Congratulations on the engagement, Jill," he stated. He was very loud and people were staring at him. "How are you thish evening, Erika?" I could smell the alcohol on him as he leaned over to speak to me.
Mom just sat there seething.
"I'm fine thank you. I see you correctly remembered my name this evening" I replied. I was trying really, really hard to be pleasant. But my eyes gave away my true feelings. I also felt Mom gently kick me under the table.
"Well, I see that she still holds a grudge! ... Sham, you should teach her some manners and teach her that I wash only doing my job. There'sh no reason to take what I said in court so seriously." He was having trouble standing steady, and he had to use the table to steady himself.
"I'd love to continue this, but your presence is upsetting my family, so why don't you leave?" asked Sam. He then smiled at Martin Turner. Then speaking softly yet firmly, "If you stay, I can't guarantee your safety."
"Ohhh... your family! Shome family! You know, I could take what you just said as a threat!" shouted Martin Turner, slurring his words. "Well... I can tell where I'm not wanted!"
With that he turned to walk away, but he tripped and fell flat on his face, taking down a serving cart of food with him. The staff immediately rushed over to help him up and assist him out of the restaurant. There was some applause as he was escorted out.
Sam was struggling to hold in his laughter. Mom was sitting there as if nothing had happened and went back to eating her dinner. I was happy that Martin Turner had left and that he'd made a public spectacle of himself, but I had the feeling that I'd missed something.
When we left, there were all sorts of smiles, winks, and thumbs up to us. Apparently, Martin Turner wasn't much liked by anyone in the community.
I noticed Mom and Sam giving each other looks.
"So, what happened back there?" I asked.
Sam started laughing. "Martin didn't fall on his own, your mother tripped him as he turned to leave!"
"Really? That's so cool, Mom!" I broke out in a huge smile.
"I don't know what Sam's talking about," proclaimed Mom, all innocent.
Sam and I looked at her and began to laugh.
Mom couldn't keep her face straight, and she soon was laughing too. "I'm sorry, but that SOB had it coming!"
It might have been wrong, but we laughed the whole way home.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-One
Sunday was my last day at work for a while. I was called back into Mrs. Lincoln's office for a little talk. Mrs. Lincoln said that my return date would be a group decision.
"This will be more painful that you may imagine Erika, and I'd rather you take some time off and then come back at 100%," suggested Mrs. Lincoln.
"I understand." Hey, it was better to agree than argue a point I had absolutely no chance of winning.
"Good. I'm pleased to see that you know what battles to fight and when to concede defeat. Trust me, young lady, I am only concerned about your well-being," replied Mrs. Lincoln. She had a slight smile on her face.
I was beginning to wonder if she could read my mind! "I know that. I'd like to say something to you; I really appreciate everything you've done for me this year. I've learned that just because someone is related to you that doesn't mean that they care about you. I've also learned that total strangers can one day become closer than you could ever imagine. I feel that way with my dad, and I feel that way about you. I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but I see you as my grandmother." I hoped that she didn't take this as an insult. I hoped that my words were adequate.
"That's a very lovely thought. I am very fond of you too. When Nancy initially brought you to my attention, I saw something in you that was special. You will accomplish some wonderful things in your life. I like to say that what I'm doing is giving you guidance and a jumpstart. The rest is up to you. As for you thinking of me as a grandmother figure, I guess that's acceptable, although I don't see myself as the right age quite yet." She actually laughed slightly!
There were things I wanted to ask her about but knew not to ask. I was content to be given some more insight into everything that had happened this past year. "Thank you, Mrs. Lincoln." I could tell that she was moved by my confession.
"Now, I understand Anthony will be picking you and your entourage up on Thursday morning. You must have made quite an impression on him, as he insisted on personally driving you to and from the city. Here is my cell phone number. If you have any problems you are to call me immediately."
I smiled. I liked the way she made her help 'an order', any other way would have been out of character. "I will. Thank you again."
After we closed, Cindy and Mel called me to the back room.
"I have a little gift for you in honor of your impending surgery," announced Mel, as she handed me a wrapped box.
I took the gift and unwrapped it; inside was a Mrs. Potato Head toy. We all broke out laughing. "Thank you so much."
"I figured that it might help you select your nose," Mel informed me.
"I'm glad you didn't say 'pick my nose'," I quipped. That caused another round of laughter.
"On the more serious side, we'd like to give you this as a graduation present," added Cindy. She handed me a small box.
I opened it and found it contained a pair of diamond stud earrings. I was overwhelmed by their generosity.
"They're beautiful, but you shouldn't have." I could feel my eyes tearing up.
"Don't worry about it, we used our mall employee discount," Cindy replied with a smile on her face.
"Thank you very much!" We all hugged. I immediately changed my earrings. They did look lovely. "So, what do you think?" I stood there modeling their gift.
"Very nice, Erika," replied Cindy. Mel stood there nodding in agreement. Both of them were smiling.
"I really don't deserve friends like you two!"
"That's true, but you're getting there," smiled Mel. We hugged again.
I asked if they wanted anything from NYC. Cindy joked that a cheesecake would be nice. I told them I'd see what I could do. I couldn't wait until I could start working again. I'd miss working with them.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Two
I got home and Mom and Sam were both very impressed with my earrings. I also showed them my Mrs. Potato Head which they both thought was hysterically funny.
"We're heading over to Laura's house in a half an hour, so you have time to change," reminded Mom.
I changed into a floral skirt and a matching cotton top. Naturally I was wearing sandals! I kept my new earrings in to show Laura and Cat.
I was glad that Laura's parents had become friendly with Mom and Sam. I also liked the fact that they were becoming more accepting of Laura being out. I still felt Laura's mom wasn't sure of me yet.
We brought a huge tossed salad to the party. Mom had made her 'secret recipe' salad dressing that had always been my favorite. It was like a vinaigrette, but made with fresh squeezed orange juice and just a hint of garlic.
The Adams had invited nearly twenty people for the barbecue. I was pleased to see Paul and his parents. Caroline was with them, along with her aunt. Apparently her parents were still working out their issues with her. It was their loss because Caroline was such a great person. Apparently the groundwork I had laid with Paul's parents had carried over with Caroline. Paul told me that she'd become one of the family.
Paul's parents saw me and greeted me warmly. "How have you been Erika?" asked Paul's father.
"I'm doing well, Mr. Brady, thanks for asking." I then received a hug from Mrs. Brady.
"Paul told us that you're going to New York this week for surgery. I want to give you our best wishes," Mrs. Brady replied.
"Thank you, that means a lot!" I responded.
I slowly made my way through the adults then eventually escaped and joined my friends out in the back yard.
"Hey, she made it through the gauntlet!" announced Laura, who came over and gave me a kiss.
"I don't mind that much; it does show that they accept me," I replied.
"Oooh, new earrings! When did you get those?" asked Cat.
I went on to tell them about the gifts from Cindy and Mel.
"Damn! I wish I'd thought of the Mrs. Potato Head!" stated Paul.
"There, there, Paul," comforted Caroline, "you can't be the only one in town with an immature sense of humor."
We all started laughing. It felt very good to just hang out with friends and not worry about the future.
"Where's Matt?" asked Laura.
"He's talking to Sam. He's getting some contacts in the Philly PD," answered Cat.
We talked about bringing up the idea of the trip to the shore later on. Cat said that Matt's family had said that we could use the house the week before Labor Day. That worked well for everyone's schedule. It was after the wedding and two weeks before Cat's classes started. She had the earliest starting classes. Caroline's aunt Kathy said that she'd be able to chaperone us. She was twenty-six and she worked at the same computer company as Mom and Terri in a different department. Kathy was a programmer, but she knew both Terri and Mom.
We decided to present the idea all at once and go for a consolidated attack, hoping to win them over before they could plan a coordinated defense.
Matt came over and joined in our discussion. He said that the house had four large bedrooms and was within walking distance of the beach.
We continued our planning and worked up answers to their possible objections. After dinner when everyone was relaxed, we sprung it on them.
We let Cat be our spokesperson, and she did a pretty good job. At least no one was totally against the idea. Sam and Mom didn't see a problem, as long as Kathy was with us. Terri also had no problems with the idea. She vouched for Kathy to the other parents. Paul's father had a few questions, but he then went along with those voting for the trip. Paul's mom thought it would be a wonderful time. Laura's mom wanted to know the sleeping accommodations but when she heard that the couples would all be separated, she reluctantly agreed. Mr. Adams had no problem with the idea and said that he totally trusted Laura and me.
I think we were a bit disappointed that we didn't have a chance to use all our well worked out arguments in favor of the trip. We were startled to see that our families were beginning to see us as adults.
We thanked them all and then we left them to go and start the planning.
"Well, that caught me off guard!" exclaimed Paul.
"Yes, just when you think you've got them figured out, they go and surprise you!" added Laura.
That brought on some more laughing. We spent the next hour talking about the week. It would be a nice way to end the summer.
"By the way, Kristen asked me to remind you guys about breakfast tomorrow. She's getting a bunch of us together at the pancake house before graduation practice," said Cat.
"Sounds good, what time?" asked Paul.
"She wants us there around 8:30," added Cat.
We all agreed to go. Graduation practice started at 10:00 and was supposed to be over by noon. The award night wasn't supposed to start until 5:00. Laura whispered to me that we could make up for lost time this past weekend!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Three
Breakfast was a blast. Fortunately the breakfast rush was over by the time we got there, and they were a bit more tolerant of a large, loud group of high school students than they might have been if we'd gotten there earlier.
I was developing a little problem, a nice one, but a problem nevertheless. My breasts had grown to the point where my bras were a bit too small when I also used my boob pads. However, my bras were still too big and loose without them. I was showing cleavage for the first time in my life! Laura and Cat found this very amusing and told me that at the rate I was growing I could ditch the pads soon.
I had to admit that I did like the looks and the attention that I was receiving. It also made me feel more secure, knowing that it made me look more like a natural born female.
One of the nice things about going to breakfast with our group was that no food went to waste. Alex and Mike were training heavily and had huge appetites. They ate everyone's leftovers. Kristen joked that it was better than having a dog.
I was looking forward to going to some of their games this year. Sam was a big football fan and between us, we were working on Mom to join us on some road trips to see some games. If she didn't want to go to the games, that was fine, but we at least wanted her to join us on the trip down to state. She said she'd think about it.
Practice was organized confusion at best. We would be going up in alphabetical order. I'd be one of the last ones to get their diploma. Our graduating class would be right around 600 students. The exact number wasn't out yet, as a few students' grades were still in question. Cat had just missed out on being the class valedictorian. She didn't mind, as she didn't want to give a speech anyway. Laura, being class president, would have to make a speech and she was looking forward to it. Laura was born to be a politician and she loved being in the spotlight.
After the practice we went to pick up our caps and gowns. The school had shifted to basic black a few years ago. The tassel was in the school's colors, a mixture of silver and red threads with our class year on it. We were told not to mark our outfits in any way, unless we wanted to pay for them. Thankfully, they'd all been pressed by volunteers, so we wouldn't have to worry about that. I thought it was ironic that the gown was a unisex garment.
After dropping Cat off, Laura and I went into my house and went upstairs to my room. At least she waited until I hung up my gown before pulling me to the bed! She unbuttoned my top and slipped it off. My bra and boob pads soon joined it on the floor. Laura then slowly removed her top and bra. She then pulled me close and we began to kiss. I felt her hand on my nipples, gently rubbing and massaging them. The sensation drove me crazy and I returned the favor. She then slipped down and began to kiss and lick my nipples. I was on my back and she was lying next to me, her tongue flicking at my very hard and erect nipples. The sensations of pleasure she produced in me drove deep down into my body, causing me to tremble in excitement. She seemed to know exactly how fast and where to touch and lick to drive me wild.
She then guided my head down to her breasts and I repeated the moves that she'd just taught me. I learned that gentle works better than hard and that pleasure didn't need to be fast.
She then slowly brought me back down and then we lay together in each other's arms. I felt so relaxed after coming down from the high she'd given me.
"How was that, my love?" she whispered in my ear.
"Incredible. I never knew it could feel like that," I responded. I cuddled up closer to her.
"That was just the next step. I have so much to teach you."
We just lay there for a long time holding on to each other. It was a very sharing moment and it didn't need conversation or questions. Laura was exposing me to another side of my growing femininity.
"You made the right decision, Erika, you really are a girl," announced Laura as she got dressed. "Your responses are so feminine."
"Thanks. It all feels so natural."
"So, no desire to pull out your maleness?"
I picked up a pillow and threw it at her, which started a five-minute pillow fight that left us laughing hysterically on my bed.
Laura needed to go home to change before senior night. She said that she'd come by around 4:30 to pick up Cat and me. We kissed goodbye and I watched her drive off.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Four
I showered and changed. I selected a green summer dress. I was just about dressed when Cat called. She asked if she could come over and wait with me. Of course I said yes.
Cat looked very nice, she was wearing a red and white summer dress. We grabbed a couple of sodas and then sat out on the deck to enjoy the afternoon sun.
"So have you and Laura talked much about the upcoming separation?" asked Cat.
"No, not really. I don't think that either of us wants to think about it," I replied.
"I know how you feel. It's very hard being in a long distance relationship."
"So, how do you and Matt make it work?" I took a sip of my soda.
"Well, e-mail helps. It's nice just being able to trade messages. Matt also phones me at least once a week. I think we make it work because we're so honest with each other."
"That makes sense."
"I've known Laura my whole life, and I can tell you that you can trust her. If she decides that she wants to see someone else, she'll tell you first."
"I know. I want to be equally honest with her, not that I'm planning on messing around on her."
"I know you won't, Erika. That's why I think you two make such a great couple. I loved my little fling with her. It taught me a lot about myself. I'm also glad that we've remained friends."
"Did you know that she wanted to date me?" I asked.
"Yes. We talked about many things when we were together. You fascinated her from the moment she met you in school. She really thought you were a girl, and I had to set the record straight."
"I see. So when did you know that I was TS and not just dressing to get the scholarship?" I asked.
"I suspected right away, but I wasn't positive until that first football game and saw how you reacted to being attacked. It was very clear that you were a girl, no matter what your body was like."
"Mom said she knew the first day I dressed," I replied.
We both sat there silent for a moment.
"Do you still consider yourself bisexual?" asked Cat, breaking the silence.
I thought about it for a second. "Yes, I suppose I do. Sexually, I am female. I can't even imagine trying to be sexual as a male."
"That makes sense. So, do think you could have sex with a guy?"
The nice thing about our relationship was that we had total honesty.
"I have to admit that I'm a bit curious about it. I want to know what it feels like when it's with someone I want to be with. I don't consider what Jason did to me to be sex. I'm not looking or anything, just curious."
"That makes sense. Just be careful when you do it; be sure it's a partner who you can trust."
"I will; it's not like it's going to happen anytime soon," I replied, "at least, not until after I've had my SRS."
"I think you should explore your sexuality. As much as Laura and you make a wonderful couple, you looked pretty happy with Paul."
"I know. Our relationship was another casualty of the assault. I wonder sometimes what might have been, but then again, we've remained friends, and he and Caroline really seem to be in love."
"It's okay to have regrets, you're only human."
"Thanks. I don't know how I could have made it through this year without your help."
She smiled and reached over and took my hands in hers. "The way you successfully overcame so much this past year has been an inspiration to me. I want to thank you for that."
We said there looking at each other and holding each other's hands. It was a very special moment that further bonded our friendship.
We were snapped back into reality by the doorbell and the sound of Laura's voice. "Hello!" announced Laura.
We smiled and got up to join her.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Five
I was impressed that almost the entire senior class and most of the faculty showed up for senior night. Laura was one of the MCs so Cat and I sat down together with Kristen, Alex, Tracey, and Mike. Cat told me that Paul and Caroline were part of the program.
The first part of the evening was filled with students getting a variety of awards. They ranged from high GPAs to perfect attendance. Everyone was totally blown away when the award for the greatest improvement in GPA went to Denise! They also announced the spring sports awards. The next part was announcing the winners of various scholarships and academic awards. They called out each name and the stage crew put a spotlight on the winners. Cat and Laura were both called up for being awarded full academic scholarships. They also had our athletes who had won scholarships stand up. That group included Alex, Mike, and Rachael. Then they called out my name along with Denise and Caroline as finalists for the scholarship competition. It was pointed out that we'd have to show up at graduation in order to win. That caused some laughter. By now everyone in our class knew that all three of us were TS.
After a bunch of other awards, they got to the fun stuff. They announced the real senior class awards. Paul was named as the class clown. That was a shock! Kristen and Alex won most popular, again no surprise. Cat won for being seen as most successful after graduation. I couldn't argue with that. Mike and Kristen won for the students most likely to become famous. Alex was a bit pissed over that choice. They went through a whole bunch of those. Some were very funny and others were very complimentary. Laura and Alex won as best leaders. I was stunned when they called my name out as most inspirational. I'd never seen myself as an inspiration to others. I was just trying to survive.
Thankfully, they didn't linger on those. There was a short musical break. They had some of the best musicians play together on the stage. I was pleased to see Charlie up there playing the piano. He started off playing classical and then shifted to more modern songs. Someone in the audience yelled out, "You rule, Schroeder!" referring to the cartoon character, and without missing a beat Charlie went into "Linus and Lucy" from the Peanuts cartoons. He got an instant standing ovation. I was so happy for him! It was one of the highlights of the evening.
However, THE highlight of the evening was the PowerPoint presentation from Paul and Caroline. They had created a hysterical presentation that showed many of us at our 20th reunion. They showed a photo of the person, then there was a cartoon drawing of them at the reunion. No one was spared in their show. In the spirit of the evening no one took what they'd done seriously, and we all joined in the joke. None of the depictions were mean spirited.
They covered many people in our class and I'll try to describe some of them. I was laughing so hard at most of them that it's hard to remember them all!
They showed a photo of Alex playing QB. Then they cut to a slightly overweight Alex in the TV booth at a football game. The commentary reported that after a career in football he'd made the switch to TV commentator. They noted that he was slowly growing into both the legacy and extra large suit of his mentor, John Madden.
Mike wasn't spared either. They noted that after a successful career in the NFL he skipped the chance to join Alex in the TV booth and instead became an action movie star. They said that he specialized in making films that never did all that well in the theater; but got lots of airplay on FOX at 2:00 AM. The picture showed him swinging through a glass window on a rope with a rocket launcher under his arm.
Laura was shown as a future United States Senator and future presidential candidate. They said she'd be running on a platform to end "idiotic meetings just for the sake of having meetings"! I guess her complaints about so many meetings had been noted. Laura laughed hardest at that one.
Next, they showed a photo of Denise playing the drums for The Downfall. That got a lot of cheers, as the band had become very popular. The drawing showed her as a conductor. Of course she was shown wearing a leather tux. They said that she was leading a successful thirty-city tour with her orchestra and their tribute to the Ramones.
Cat wasn't spared either. They showed her photo and told how she was going to college to study criminal investigation. The drawing showed her with the title "CSI Golden Hill" above her. The show was the 220th edition of the successful series and followed the real life adventures of Cat as she tracked down criminals.
Caroline and Paul even poked fun at themselves. They started a promising career in cartooning that ended when they both had a massive case of writer's block. The commentary stated that this didn't stop them from being successful in the comic industry. Their cartoon showed them as clerks in a comic book store.
They received a large ovation from the class when they finished. Caroline later told me that every idea that they'd had for me was too much of an inside joke and could have been taken the wrong way. I appreciated their concern, but I still would've liked to see how they'd roast me.
The rest of the evening was filled with other performances and musical acts. They ended the evening with a slide show set to music. It was a visual history of our class with an emphasis on our senior year. It lasted nearly twenty minutes and it brought back so many memories. It was all very moving as we watched the images on the screen. There were candid shots taken at school and off campus. The music was perfect. The team that put it together did a great job.
I was glad that the lights were off as my emotions were very loose. When they showed a picture of the banner and me when I came back after the attack, I let my tears flow. I was also hit by the cheering and applause that happened when they showed it. I felt Cat's hand take hold of mine.
I was also happy that the presentation lasted twelve more minutes so I could regain my composure. When they were done they announced that copies of the slide and the Power Point shows on CDs were available for $5.00 after in the lobby afterwards. I definitely wanted a copy of it, as it was a nice complement to the yearbook.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Six
Our group got together at Guido's after senior night. Paul and Caroline gave out the original cartoons to those who'd been roasted. They also had caricatures of the rest of us. It was a nice touch.
We sat and talked about how good a job they'd done with the whole show. We also talked about graduation and our plans afterwards. We already had each other's e-mail addresses, and we all promised to stay in touch. Alex reminded us about the 4th of July party at the barn. He said that both he and Mike would be back up here for it. I also reminded everyone about Mom's wedding and reception.
We sat in there until they closed. No one wanted to leave. I guess we all wanted to stay together just a bit longer. We stood out in the parking lot and hugged and kissed and cried. Yes, we'd see each other tomorrow and at future events, but this was the last time we definitely knew that we'd all be together. We all knew how important we were to each other. Even today, I get a bit emotional thinking about it.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Seven
I actually slept in Tuesday morning. I figured that I wouldn't be getting much sleep during the next twenty-four hours, so I might as well sleep when I could. When I finally got up it was almost 9 AM. I decided to get in a run, since it might be my last chance for a while to run my neighborhood route.
As I ran I thought about the previous night. The feeling that we'd had in the parking lot after Guido's closed still gave me a warm rush. I also thought about the surgery. I wasn't really afraid, just deeply concerned! I had no doubt that Dr. Ayres was an excellent surgeon. I'd found several articles on him online and they all considered him to be one of the best. I think it was just the normal anxiety that one got before any sort of operation. I smiled and wondered if I was this nervous before getting my nose worked on, then how bad would I be before my SRS or my penis inversion, as Laura called it.
I also thought about Laura and the last time we'd been alone together. I was blown away by the new sensations she'd introduced me to. The feelings were so deep. It really confirmed that this was the right thing to do.
As I continued my run, I became more aware of my breasts. True, they weren't very big yet, but I could feel them bounce as I ran. There was no way I could run without a bra now.
I arrived home after working up a great sweat. As I did my cool down, I walked around the yard. The bush was doing very nicely. It was in full bloom and there were even some new shoots. I loved that it was transforming a place of violence into a place of life and growth.
I went in and showered. The water felt very good as it hit my nipples. The combination of running and the rubbing in my bra had already left them a bit stimulated. The shower just finished the job. I was so glad that I had one of those massage showerheads!
Part of me was still worried about being made as a male. I know that was stupid, but it was a concern. We are always more critical about out own appearance than others are. I saw every defect and masculine trait, even if no one else did! I don't think that I've ever completely lost this concern, even though I've been living as a woman for years. The little things helped me to ease my concerns and the tan lines were one of these little things.
I was also looking forward to having my breasts grow to the point where I wouldn't my need boob pads. I'd be very satisfied with a B- cup, although I hoped to reach C! It's funny; in school A's are a good thing.
I had a nice dress to wear that evening. It was sleeveless, and the floral pattern looked like it was from a Hawaiian shirt. The post graduation party's theme was a tropical luau, or at least a Pennsylvanian idea of what a tropical luau was like!
I basically took it easy the rest of the day until it was time to go to graduation.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Eight
Laura picked up Cat and me and we drove over to school to get ready for graduation. We were all wearing summer party dresses, so we could go right to the parties. Mom, Sam, Matt, and Terri were going together and were planning on sitting with Laura's parents. We'd selected a meeting place to have our pictures taken afterwards.
I felt I looked pretty good and even Laura admitted that my makeup was near perfect. We slipped on our gowns and adjusted our caps. Thankfully, it wasn't too hot. The faculty worked hard to get us all into correct order to walk out onto the field. Graduation was being held in the football stadium and we would walk in along the track and then take our seats. The stage was set up in the end zone.
We gave each other a quick inspection. It was finally here! Suddenly the line began to move and we were on our way.
It was all sort of a blur to me. I was suddenly overwhelmed by the realization that I was about to graduate from high school as Erika Jean Warren. That name had been unknown to me a year ago, but now it was my identity, and I loved it! It also hit me that I'd just won a full four-year scholarship.
Thankfully at moments like that the body takes over while the mind is wandering. I have no memory of walking into the stadium or sitting down. My mind was rewinding the events of the past year and all I had been through. I got up and followed the person in front of me and walked up to the stage. I know I did this because I was snapped back into reality when I heard 'Erika Jean Warren' being announced on the PA system. I received my diploma and broke out into a huge smile. My main goal was to make it back to my seat and not lose it emotionally! I looked down at my diploma and saw my name in Old English font. It was another of those real moments!
The ceremony ended and we tossed our caps up in the air. I quickly retrieved mine. I then sought out friends to congratulate, hug, and in some cases kiss. I worked my way through the crowd and found Cat and Laura. We had a big group hug and kiss.
Sam and Mom came over and we hugged and kissed. They both said they were so proud of me. We then posed for a series of photographs in our caps and gowns. I think Mom shot an entire roll of film of us afterwards.
Cat, Matt, Laura, and I then said goodbye and took off to go to Alex's party. We removed our caps and gowns and put them in the trunk. We had to return them tomorrow. However, we had a whole night of celebrating to go through first.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Thirty-Nine
Laura hung up her tassel on the mirror in her car. I hadn't made up my mind if I was going to do that with mine. I asked Cat and Laura what they remembered about the ceremony and like me, they barely remembered a thing! I was glad that I wasn't the only one who'd zoned out.
We arrived at Alex's and went through another round of kisses and hugs. Another sign that I was totally accepted as a girl was that the boys had no problem with kissing me. I was just another girl at the party.
I had several people that I wanted to thank that evening. I didn't want to risk not thanking them personally. The first person I found was Alex.
I walked over and gave him a hug and a kiss. "I just want to thank you for everything, you really helped me be accepted at Central!"
He smiled back. "It was a pleasure. At first, I did it because Cat asked me to, but as I got to know you, I was proud to be your friend. I think it's cool that you are finding your true self."
Kristen walked over and we hugged. "I was just thanking Alex for helping me so much this year, and I wanted to do the same with you. I know you had a lot to do with my being so accepted at Central. I really appreciate it!"
"I didn't do anything that special. I merely opened the door, you deserve a lot of credit yourself," replied Kristen modestly.
I smiled. I knew some of the things she'd done for me and suspected that there were many others things that I'd never know about. "Still, I want to thank you!"
I repeated this with several other people, including Mike, Tracey, and Rachael. I then ran into Caroline and Paul.
"I still can't believe we did it!" exclaimed Caroline and we hugged.
"Congrats, Erika!" added Paul and we hugged and kissed.
"It's amazing how fast the year went by!" I replied. "It sometimes feels like a dream."
I then found Cat, Matt, and Laura.
"It looks like we'll all be going to college now," announced Laura. "Now that your financial issues are solved."
"I still can't believe it. Last year at this time, I doubted that I'd be going to college and now I have a full scholarship!" I exclaimed.
"That, and a nicer wardrobe," added Laura.
I smiled and kissed her. "Don't forget all my wonderful new friends and family."
We talked for a while. Matt was heading back to Philly on Thursday morning. He had stayed a bit longer than he'd originally expected to. I could tell that he was deeply in love with Cat. Who could blame him?
Laura said that she'd have to go the graduation party at the school early. She was expected to be there when it opened. It would be her last duty as class president.
I rode over with her. Cat and Matt said they'd ride over with Paul and Caroline. I hoped that Caroline was driving her car, as I couldn't imagine all four of them in Paul's VW bug.
"So, was your senior year exciting enough?" asked Laura.
"I'd say so. I can't imagine what it would have been like to have gone through it without you," I replied.
"I figure you would have managed. You're a survivor."
"Maybe, but it wouldn't have been as much fun without you."
"That's true!"
We sat there in silence for a while. I think we were both thinking about the upcoming separation.
"You know, it won't be that bad. We'll only be five hours apart by car," remarked Laura.
"I know. Still it won't be easy."
"No, it won't. That's for another day, we still have the rest of the summer to be together!"
"True, anything can happen. Who knows? Maybe you'll hate my new nose and want to break up with me!" I tried to add some humor to the situation.
"That's possible, I only love you for your nose!" quipped Laura.
We pulled into the parking lot and walked into the school. They had what looked like a carnival set up in the gym. The gym was decorated to look like a tropical playground. They even had fake palm trees! There was a DJ setting up in one corner. There was also a whole area set up outside with food booths and games.
"This must have cost a lot to set up," I stated.
"Part came from the senior class and the rest from the PTA and the local auto club. We also got donations from many local businesses," stated Laura.
We walked over to a table filled with all sorts of electronic goodies. There were stereos, CD players, digital cameras, and lots of other things.
"Are they really going to raffle all this stuff off?" I asked.
"Yep! Everyone who comes in gets one ticket. In addition to this stuff, they have a bunch of gift certificates for local businesses. I think we have almost 100 prizes."
"Impressive," I replied.
We walked around the gym and then outside to look at the various games and food stands. We found time to slip into the shadows for a quick kiss and cuddle!
"I know you'll be busy tomorrow between packing and the dinner with Ms. B, but I'd love to get alone with you for a while," confessed Laura.
"True, it will be your last shot at me with my present nose!" I answered with a laugh.
I won't bore you with everything that happened the rest of the night. The crowd was huge and many stayed until sunrise. I won a portable CD player! It would come in handy as I lay in bed for a couple of days following my nose job.
By the time we left, everyone was beat. Laura dropped us off at my house and we got our stuff out of her car. I kissed Laura goodbye and made her promise to call me when she got home. I went inside and after Laura called I went immediately to bed. I was surprised that I was able to fall asleep so easily!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty
I didn't sleep the whole day. I was up by one and after lunch I drove over to the school to drop off my cap and gown. The school seemed strangely silent. There were a few teachers there, cleaning out their rooms. I didn't hang around very long.
I packed up my suitcases for the trip to NYC. I only needed nice clothes for a few days and I ended up packing much less than I did for the trip with Mrs. Lincoln. By the time I was done, Mom was getting home.
I went downstairs and told her about the last night's parties. She was glad that I'd gone to the one at the school.
"Tony called today, and he said that he'd be by at 8:00 to pick us up," stated Mom.
"Cool! Tony is really cool!"
We talked until Sam came in. He said that Martin Turner had called him and apologized for his behavior the other night. "Apparently, he has no clue about how he ended up on the floor."
"Did you tell him that he was looking for a rock to crawl under?" asked Mom.
"Hey, you're lucky I don't have to prosecute you for assault," joked Sam, breaking out in laughter.
Mom and I joined him. I'm not a violent person, but I felt Martin Turner deserved far worse than falling on his face.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-One
I drove over to Ms B's home. She lived downtown in an old mill building that had been converted into condos. She lived on the third floor and had a great view of the town and the park.
I got there first and joined her in the kitchen. I helped her prepare a chicken stir-fry.
"I took a course on oriental cooking last summer. It was something I'd always wanted to do," explained Ms. B. "By the way, since you're no longer a student at Central, you can call me Nancy now, even Ms. B sounds too formal."
"That may take some getting used to. Thanks... Nancy."
She smiled at me. "I have a feeling that we'll become good friends over the years."
"I have one question to ask before the others arrive, when did you know that I was TS?" I asked.
Nancy looked at me. "I suspected the first day we met, but I wasn't sure until after the initial Jason incident. Is that what others have told you?"
"Pretty much the same. I guess I was the last to know again."
"There's nothing wrong with that. Self discovery takes time," remarked Nancy.
Just then Caroline and Denise arrived. Nancy greeted them and told them the same thing about calling her Nancy.
Dinner was a very informal affair. We sat around her living room eating and talking. Nancy's stir-fry was excellent, better than most Chinese restaurants.
"So, tell us about the true purpose of the scholarship program?" I asked.
"Jumping right to the big questions! As you've guessed, there is a deeper purpose than to just have some male students learn about the opposite gender."
We all nodded.
"The ultimate goal of the program was to teach tolerance and acceptance of diversity. As the contest progressed each year, the effects have spread out through the entire school and into the community. This year, due to some unforeseen circumstances, we reached out much further than we ever could have imagined," explained Nancy. "As horrible as the assault on you was, Erika, it did have a positive effect on the community. It showed the town that we could have diversity without anyone losing their values. Eventually, we want to spread the program to other towns."
"So everything that happened to me sort of sped up the process?" I asked.
"Yes, that's true. The scholarship committee had been very pleased with the progress we'd been making in the school. The contest had become mainstream, and the contestants were accepted by the rest of the student body and most of the town. We knew we were starting to make inroads into the community, but the whole trial and dealing with the Rev really moved up the timetable. I only wish that you, or any student, hadn't had to go through such horrible experiences."
"I'm glad some good came out of it," I replied.
"It's also obvious that you were prepared to help us as we came out as TS. Was that part of the program?" asked Caroline.
"The program wasn't designed to produce TS students, but we did realize that we'd attract students who might have gender issues. We made sure that services would be available. I know you're all seeing Jenny McCall now. The scholarship committee sought her out and helped her establish her practice here. We sought doctors who were open- minded towards gender issues. We also set up the loan program for SRS," explained Nancy.
"So, we're just a fringe benefit of the program?" asked Denise.
"I don't know if that's the right phrase, but helping people resolve identity issues is important. We didn't make you TS, but we provided you a safe environment to transition. Again, I want to apologize for the Jason incidents."
"You don't have to apologize," I stated.
"We'll be screening the contestants more in the future. Jason should never have been allowed to enter. We are also discovering the need for more counseling for all the contestants. We learned a lot this year from the length of the contest, and we saw many things we could improve on. One immediate change will be that there will be weekly meetings starting the first week of school. We'll also do a one-on-one with each contestant weekly."
"You said that the addition of an FTM scholarship was planned for years, but you were waiting for us to go a whole year, why?" asked Caroline.
"We wanted to see how the class as a whole responded first. Again, with the exception of Jason, the overall response of your class was exceptional," stated Nancy.
"Will your job change have an affect on the contest?" I asked.
Nancy smiled. "Somewhat. I'll be moving up to Assistant Principal next year, however I'll still be involved with the scholarship program. We already have a new counselor coming in as my replacement. She was hired because of her background and training, In fact, she was a student here ten years ago."
"Is she like us?" asked Denise.
Nancy smiled. "No, she isn't TS."
"Too bad," stated Caroline, softly.
"Well, I think there may be a TS faculty member a Central someday," announced Nancy.
Caroline and Denise immediately looked at me.
"Erika, you'll get the highest consideration for any opening upon the completion of your degree and earning your teaching credentials. That is also part of the scholarship program. We don't stop helping you after you graduate. We keep an eye on those special people who show great promise. That includes all of you," continued Nancy.
"You said earlier that the scholarship committee wanted to spread out to other towns. So how much money does this group have?" asked Caroline.
"A lot! The woman who set this up was extremely wealthy and very intelligent about finances. She set it up so that the fund grows every year. The three scholarships given this year don't even make a dent in the account. Additionally, other people have contributed to the fund. Our goal is to eventually spread out and set up similar scholarships in other communities. We've several towns in mind, and we should be able to get started in a year or so."
"Sounds like a big experiment," stated Denise
"In some ways that's correct. Our benefactor believed that society could change for the better. The scholarship program allows males and females to be more accepting and understanding of each other. This has a rippling effect across the community. We are far from done here in Golden Hill, but in less than twenty years we've made some great progress."
We stayed around and asked some more questions. I hung around until Caroline and Denise left, as I had a few more questions. There were some that were more private in nature that I wanted to talk about.
"Did you recommend me to Mrs. Lincoln," I asked as I helped her clean up.
"Not exactly, I did tell her about you when you were selected for the homecoming court. But it was strictly her decision to hire you," explained Nancy.
"I appreciate the good word you put in for me," I replied.
"She is really a good person and she was really hurt when my brother died. She was also very angry that he was driven to his death by ignorance. She became involved in the scholarship program as a way of helping to prevent any further tragedies," announced Nancy.
"Well, I really feel honored that she thinks so highly of me," I stated.
"I'm a bit jealous of you, Erika, as she wouldn't hire me to work in her store, and we're related!" joked Nancy.
We both started laughing.
"Look, Erika, I know you will have some more questions, so feel free
to call me. We can get together and talk."
"Thank you Nancy!"
It was good knowing some of the answers about the scholarship program. I felt better about the future, now that I knew more about the past.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Two
I drove over to Laura's house. She was happy to see me and we went over to Spencer's.
"So, did you get all your questions answered?" asked Laura as we plopped down on the couch.
I took a sip of my cappuccino. "A lot of them. Nancy was pretty cool."
"Nancy? Hmmmm, so you are on first name basis now?" asked Laura.
"Sure, she sees me as a responsible young adult now!" I replied, tongue firmly planted in cheek.
"She's a minority around here," quipped Laura, trying to hide her smirk.
I mouthed 'smartass' to her.
"Unfortunately my parents stayed in this evening. While they accept my status as an 'almost college freshman', they would still freak if they knew I was taking you upstairs to make out," Laura confessed.
"Oooh, I have to use that one, an 'almost college freshman'," I said with a laugh.
"So, are you ready for the operation?" asked Laura.
"I guess so. I just wish it was over. I'm so sick and tired being reminded of what Jason did to me."
Laura leaned over and kissed me. I trembled slightly as her lips touched mine. We kissed for what seemed like minutes.
"That is so cool that you still have that little vibe when we kiss," cooed Laura.
"I hope that I never lose it."
Due to the lack of a make out place that evening we sat and talked a while longer in Spencer's.
We decided to call it a night and I drove her home. We kissed one more time and I watched her walk in.
As I drove home, I thought about how much I loved her. I also thought about how at this time last year I was angry that we were moving to 'a nothing little town in the middle of nowhere' and now I was legally Erika Warren and I had a lesbian girlfriend. I almost wished I could go back to my old neighborhood and hang out with Laura, just to see if anyone recognized me.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Three
Tony arrived around 7:30, and Mom invited him in for coffee. He smiled and said that never happened with Mrs. Lincoln.
"So you getting your nose operated on? You sure you don't want me to pass on some of the pain to you-know-who?" asked Tony. He had a sly smile on his face.
I was taking a sip of tea and almost spit it back up, as I watched Mom and Sam's reaction to Tony's remarks.
"Tony, this is Sam Warren, my dad and the town's DA." I announced, holding back a smile.
"No kidding? That's great. Hey, we're just joking here," backtracked Tony, taking a quick sip of his coffee.
"That's okay, I've sometimes wished there could be 'additional punishment'," added Sam. He then smiled at me and shook his head.
Laura arrived a few minutes later, followed closely by Cat, Matt, and Terri.
Tony grabbed our bags and soon had the limo ready to go. I have to admit that I loved watching the neighbors slow down as they drove by our house and looked at the big stretch limo in our driveway.
Matt and Cat had a tearful goodbye. It was strange seeing her so emotional. Mom and Sam also kissed goodbye. He also gave me a long hug goodbye.
"Call when you get in," ordered Sam.
"We will. I love you," replied Mom, as she got in the limo.
With those goodbyes we were on the road.
I rehashed my dinner with Nancy. I did leave out some key points about the scholarship. They didn't need to know everything, and some things only ought to be known by the few TG/TS participants.
We had a long talk about what sights we should see. Tony said that we'd have a driver on call at all times, but he wanted to give us the fifty-cent tour.
"I thought I got that one already?" I asked with a laugh.
"No, you only got the ten cent tour," replied Tony.
We discussed with him which things we should see each day. He suggested that we if we wanted to go out to the Statue of Liberty then we should do that on Friday and avoid the weekend crowds. Mom and Terri got in a long conversation on things to see and to avoid.
I talked with Cat and Laura for a while. However, I was overcome by my lack of sleep and soon dozed off.
I don't know how long I slept, but when I woke up we were in New Jersey. Cat and Laura were getting more and more excited as we got closer to New York. I think I'd have been more excited except for the primary reason we were going there.
Our hotel was nice. We were in one of those suite hotels, and we had a little kitchen area. It wasn't a penthouse suite, but then again, Mom isn't Mrs. Lincoln! However, we did get a FOML (Friend of Mrs. Lincoln) discount. Apparently the same people who owned the really nice hotel that we'd stayed in last time also owned this one.
We still had a view of the city. We had three connected rooms, so it was like staying in a very strangely shaped apartment building! There were three bedrooms, each with double beds. Mom and Terri took the middle bedroom, Cat and Laura took one, and I had a room by myself. Although, it really didn't matter, as the only times we were separate were when we were asleep. Actually Cat and Laura were always with me, keeping an eye on me. I knew that Jenny had called Mom over the weekend and had a long talk with her. I had to admit that I didn't mind the added attention. I was a bit worried about the return of my posttraumatic stress.
The first night we went to a small family-run Italian restaurant owned by friends of Tony. Our driver that night was Tony's cousin Nick. He was a lot like Tony.
The owners of the restaurant treated us like we were old family friends. Apparently Tony called ahead and told them we were FOML.
I'm sure that most of this special treatment was because of my association with Mrs. Lincoln. Still part of me thought that it might also have something to do with Tony liking me personally.
The dinner was wonderful, make that fantastic! I had the best Chicken Parmesan in my short life. The owners joined us for coffee and dessert. I mean nothing against Spencer's, but the cappuccino that night was ten times better. Maybe it was just the sense of excitement of being in NYC with family and friends! I really had a good time and it did a lot to take my mind off my worries.
I also enjoyed driving around in a limo. True, in NYC a limo doesn't attract as much attention as it would in Golden Hill, but it was still pretty cool.
Everyone went to bed early, a combination of being tired from the trip and the huge meal. I repeated my act of my last trip to the city. I made a cup of tea and sat looking out the window. Granted it wasn't as good a view but it was still pretty cool. I finally went to sleep. I'm pleased to say that I didn't have a single nightmare.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Four
Friday was our big "act like a tourist" day. We were also going to the Broadway show that evening, and then a late dinner. Saturday we were going shopping and Sunday was up in the air until Tony suggested that we go to Yankee Stadium. He said he could get us great seats. To my total surprise everyone thought that was a great idea!
I won't bore you with all the details, but Tony's fifty-cent tour was well worth every cent! We did go out to Statue of Liberty. He also drove us past other sites. Yes, we went to the top of the Empire State Building, I said we were in tourist mode! We also went by Rockefeller Plaza and the UN building. I was glad I'd brought my camera again.
The really funny thing was that Tony was really taking a liking to Terri. We all got a kick out of that, including Terri! She said that there was nothing wrong with a little flirting.
Tony had us back at the hotel in plenty of time to get ready for the show. He told us that Nick would be our driver again that evening, and that we had reservations at the restaurant near the theater courtesy of Mrs. Lincoln. I guess she was determined to make my trip as pleasant as possible.
It was fun getting dressed up for the show. I wore my little black dress and my new diamond earrings. I loved this! That's another huge change in my persona. I hated dressing up as a boy. I hated ties and jackets. At least a woman can get dressed up and still be fairly comfortable, except for the shoes. I have become convinced that a woman invented the necktie in revenge for a man creating high heels! I feel that I could be considered an expert on this issue.
The show was excellent. I could get addicted to seeing Broadway shows! Nick drove us the short three-block drive to the restaurant. As before there was a long line to get in and the VIPs got to walk right by. It was fun walking by the people in line. We could hear them asking who we were.
It was pretty cool inside as well. There were many celebrities and we were all a bit star struck. I was so happy to be sharing this with Mom and my best friends. It was hard to eat, as there was so much going on around us. Because we were seated immediately, everyone obviously thought we were 'somebodies.' People walked by our table and nodded and acknowledged us, just in case we were important.
But the biggest thrill that night was when the actor, friend of Mrs. Lincoln recognized me; it was either that, or Mrs. Lincoln had tipped him off and he came over as a favor to her. Either way I don't care!
He even remembered my name and I introduced him to Mom, Terri, Cat, and Laura. He talked to us for a few minutes and then left. Even Cat was impressed! It was another great day.
Back at the hotel I joined Cat and Laura to watch some late night TV. We were all in our pjs by then.
"I still can't believe that he came over to our table and said hello to you!" exclaimed Laura.
"If I hadn't been there, I'd never have believed it," added Cat.
"I was there and even I'm not sure it happened!" I added. "I'm so happy you two are here with me."
"We don't mind being on the Erika surgery tour of America. Just make sure you pick somewhere fun for your SRS!" replied Cat.
"Well, at least this time you won't be sleeping in a waiting room," I added.
There was a long silence.
"I can't tell you how much you being there meant to me." I could feel my emotions pick up a notch.
"We know," replied Laura.
"Still, I like telling you..." I could feel my eyes watering up. "I was so scared," I added softly, with that I started to cry.
Cat and Laura hugged me. "If it makes you feel better, we were all pretty scared too," added Cat.
I felt better after my soft cry. It was nice being able to show emotion and not worry about what others may think. I think that's one of the biggest drawbacks of being male.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Five
Saturday was a shopping day. This was another change in my persona. I actually enjoyed going shopping now. It was also fun going shopping as a group. We didn't buy much, but we had a great time. We did stop at Undercover Elegance. Mom wanted to get something special for her wedding night. Bridget was very nice and helped Mom pick out a luxurious silk nightie and a matching peignoir.
Sunday, we went to the Yankees game. We invited Tony to join us and he gladly accepted the invitation. Tony got us great seats. Terri sat next to him. They were really becoming friendly. It was wonderful sitting outside on a nice afternoon.
I bought a program and scored the game as we watched. I enjoyed keeping track of the plays, and it made a nice history of the game. My scoring the game caught the attention of some of the guys sitting around us.
"You know, you're first girl I've even seen who could score a game!" interrupted a large man behind us.
"I enjoy doing it. Besides it isn't very hard," I replied.
"Tell that to my son!" joked the man with a laugh. "So, who taught you to score a game, your dad?"
"Nope! My mom taught me!" I replied with a big smile. While Mom wasn't a big football fan, she did love baseball and we had gone to a lot of games back in San Diego.
"I'll be dammed!" he exclaimed and then he started to laugh.
The game was very exciting and the Yankees won 6-5 with a 9th inning rally. I'm not a Yankees fan, but it would be suicidal to cheer against them in Yankee Stadium!
Tony drove us back to the hotel and said that he'd be there at 5:00 AM to take me to the hospital. I ate an early dinner, as I had to stop eating by 7:00 PM. I told the others that they could go out, but they elected to stay at the hotel with me.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Six
Monday morning came quickly. I got up and showered and put on comfortable clothes. There was no need for makeup. I packed my small bag. All I needed was panties, bra, pjs, toiletries, reading material, my CDs and player. I also packed up the rest of my stuff and moved it into Mom and Terri's room. There was no need to be paying for an empty room!
We arrived at the hospital and checked in. I changed and waited for Dr. Ayres. Of course, there were numerous forms to sign and the nurse took my vitals several times. Dr. Ayres showed up and examined my nose again. He said that the surgery would take a couple of hours. He gave me a choice of a local or being out. I picked being out!
"How long will I be here?" I asked.
"I'd like you to stay at least one day, maybe two. I'll know more after the surgery," explained Dr. Ayres. "I doubt you'll be wanting to go anywhere."
He was right. When I came to after the surgery, my whole face hurt. The pain radiated out from my nose. I was lying down with my head elevated.
As I regained focus, I could see Dr. Ayres examining me.
"Everything went really well," he announced.
"How long was I out?" I asked. I felt slightly nauseous.
"The surgery lasted just under three hours," he replied.
"How bad do I look?" I asked.
He handed me a mirror. "The swelling and bruising will improve in a week to ten days," he informed me. "But, just so you'll know, like before, the bruising will get worse before it starts to improve."
I looked at myself in the mirror and to be honest I have looked worse! I thought about the range of colors on my face the last time. At least I'd save money on makeup the next few weeks.
"It hurts worse than when he broke it initially," I stated.
"That's true. He only hit you a couple of times. I had to do more to reshape it. We'll be giving you a prescription to ease the pain. Trust me, it will start to feel better soon."
The nurse brought Mom in and he explained the precautions and things to look out for. The nurse gave me some pain pills and I drifted out.
Later that evening, I woke up and saw Mom sitting in my room reading.
"What time is it?" I asked.
Mom looked up and smiled. She looked at her watch. "It's almost 7:00 PM and, yes it's still Monday."
I tried to manage a smile. "Thanks for being here. I know I'm not much to look at."
"I've seen you look worse." She got up and walked over to me and took my hand.
"I think I'll stop at just one of these, unlike that singer," I quipped, with a slight smile.
Mom smiled.
"So where's everyone else?" I asked.
"Terri took them to dinner. They should be here soon," answered Mom.
"Have you eaten?" I asked.
"They're bringing me something. Are you hungry?" asked Mom
"Not really, but I am thirsty."
The nurse brought in some water in a sports bottle with a straw. My stomach was still a bit unsettled, so eating wasn't a priority.
"Did you call Dad yet?" I asked.
"Yes but he said to call back if you felt like talking." I noticed Mom smiled when I called Sam, Dad!
We didn't talk long. He was happy that I'd come through the surgery without problems. I was happy just to talk to him.
Just then Cat, Laura, and Terri came in. We talked for a few minutes and then I drifted out again.
I wound up staying in the hospital for two days. By Tuesday afternoon Dr. Ayres was satisfied and said I could go home the next day. I looked worse, but had much less pain. It was centralized in my refurbished nose.
"You'll need to have the sutures removed next week. I've contacted a colleague near your town, and he'll do that," he informed me. He handed the information to Mom. "I'd like to see you again in a couple of months."
We decided to leave in the morning. I spent Tuesday night in the hospital. It was just easier than going back to the hotel. In addition to my friends and family, Tony came up to see how I was doing. He asked me if I wanted anything.
"Well, I did promise a cheesecake for my co-workers at Mrs. Lincoln's store, is there any way we could take one back?" I asked.
He smiled. "Leave it to me, kid. See ya in the morning."
I slowly regained my appetite. Eating was bit difficult, as chewing caused some pain in my nose. Dr. Ayres also advised me not to eat anything spicy, as he didn't want me to irritate my nose or to have to blow it. There was a good deli nearby and Mom brought me up some chicken noodle soup and a container of a really delicious rice pudding.
I insisted that they go out for a good dinner. After all, they'd spent most of the day in my room with me. I read a while before drifting off to sleep.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Seven
I had my first nightmare since the surgery that night. I was back in the Golden Hill ER, being examined by the police. The main difference from reality was that my injuries were much worse in the dream. My whole face was battered and bloody. I woke up disoriented, and it took me a few seconds to remember where I was.
I looked around and reached for the water bottle. It was empty, so I decided to be a wimp and pressed the call button.
The nurse was very nice. I asked her what time it was, and she said it was almost 4:00AM
"Is everything okay?" she asked.
"I just had a nightmare. I'm better now," I replied.
"You want to talk about it?" she asked. She pulled up a chair and sat down next to my bed.
I nodded and told her about my nightmare, and how it was related to my present hospital stay.
"How old are you, Erika?" she asked.
"I'll be eighteen next month." Hey, if I was an almost college freshman, then I could be almost eighteen too!
She just shook her head. "I'm so sorry that you had to experience something like that. I hope they caught him."
"Yes, and he's in prison now. There was some good that came out of it too; my Mom ended up getting engaged to our town's DA."
"You ought to write this up as a movie."
We both laughed at that.
We talked for a few more minutes. She was very nice, and I felt very relaxed talking to her. I drifted back to sleep. When I woke up, it was morning and she was off shift. I never had a chance to thank her. I did get her name so I could write her.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Eight
The ride home seemed very long. I slept most of the way home. Yes, I told Mom about the nightmare and the help from the nurse.
We got home by mid-afternoon. I thanked Tony and he gently gave me a big hug.
"So who gets the cheesecakes?" he asked. He pulled two boxes with cheesecakes in them out of the mini-fridge in the limo.
I smiled as he handed the two cakes to Mom. "Thank you so much," I said.
"This is the best in the city," he replied. "And before you ask, they are on the house."
"Thanks again."
Cat said she'd run one over to the Mall.
Tony got our bags out of the trunk and I went inside. I'd only been gone a few days, but I really missed being home. I immediately went up to bed.
To my surprise Sam had picked up one of those large pillows that allows you to sit up in bed. It was sitting on my bed and I immediately put it to good use. The pills did a good job of killing the pain, but they made me so sleepy.
I came down later. Sam got up and gave me nice gentle hug. It was dinnertime, and I managed to eat some solid food. The pain was slowly decreasing, as the bruises seemed to get worse. I now sported a nice pair of raccoon eyes.
The next few weeks were dedicated to healing and recovery. With the surgery behind me, the next big event was the wedding, followed closely by the trip to the shore. Then our close circle of friends would be spread out. I tried not to think about that. I wanted to savor the next few months and not think of the separations from so many wonderful friends.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Forty-Nine
I'm taking the liberty of jumping ahead to the wedding. However I'll provide a summary of what went on in the weeks between my operation and Mom and Sam's nuptials.
My recovery went really well. There were no complications and my overhauled nose looked pretty good. It wasn't THAT different from my pre-attack nose. Maybe it was a bit smaller than before. Laura said it was cuter! However, what was important was that it looked great and was no longer bent, and my sense of smell was still great. It was no longer a reminder of Jason's brutality. Dr. Ayres had done a wonderful job. He'd said that he'd reexamine the scar above my eye when I saw him for my nose checkup.
Alex and Mike stopped off to see me before they took off to college. They promised to be back for the wedding. Alex was a bit disappointed that he wouldn't be able to attend his family's annual Fourth of July party. He promised that he'd make up for this in the future. It was a fun party, even though I just sat and watched the volleyball games.
In addition to Mike and Alex I had a steady flow of visitors after I got back from NYC. I sort of set up camp on our deck, and all my friends dropped by whenever they had a chance. We played board games, listened to music, talked, and worked on our tans. Mom found me a straw hat with a huge, floppy brim that kept the sun off my nose. I had about as much fun as possible in my recovery.
Laura and I continued our relationship. Maybe it would have been better if we'd have drifted apart, but instead the opposite occurred. We were even deeper in love! Separation would be awful, and I tried not to think about it.
I had a wonderful birthday. It was subdued because of I was still recovering from my surgery. Mom and Sam gave me a pair of diamond stud earrings. I treasure them to this very day.
My transition was also progressing nicely. My first checkup with my endocrinologist was great. He was very pleased with my progress. I was moving past an A-cup and fully expected to be in a B-cup soon. I also followed a suggestion and began to have some sperm samples frozen. The suggestion came from someone at Spencer's who said that if I stayed in a lesbian relationship I'd have the opportunity to "father" a child down the line. The idea intrigued me, and I decided to try it. I was still "potent" enough to start this procedure.
Cat went down to Philly for a few weeks. She was checking out her college and she spent some time with Matt. They were becoming quite the couple. Cat told me that they were both playing it smart, so there was no need to worry.
Terri and Mom were in full planning mode for the wedding. I was amazed at how quickly Terri put it all together. She had managed to get the tents, caterer, DJ, and everything else on very short notice. Mom picked out her dress at Mrs. Lincoln's store, along with the bridesmaids' dresses. I was impressed with the outfits she selected. They actually looked like something you'd want to wear for more than just one occasion!
I also started working at the store again in early July. I was putting in full 40-hour weeks and loving it. I'd wanted to go back earlier, but everyone, and I mean EVERYONE, insisted that I stay home and recover a bit longer. Mom, Sam, Terri, Jenny, Laura, Nancy, and Cat all voted against my early return to work. Needless to say, with that sort of lopsided voting Mrs. Lincoln wouldn't consider letting near the place.
Anyway, when I returned to work it felt great. I still had to be careful. Dr. Ayres had told me that complete healing would take almost a year. But then again, how badly can you hurt your nose in a clothing store?
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty
The week of the wedding was wild. Sam's family was coming up from Philly and he'd reserved a whole wing at the best local motel. Only one relative from our side of the family answered the invitation. She was a cousin who said that they'd love to come, but couldn't make it all the way from San Diego. The rest of the family ignored the invitations. That was fine with me. I was just as glad that they weren't coming, so that they couldn't ruin the day.
My REAL family was going to be at the wedding. Terri, Cat, Laura, Nancy, and all of our friends in Golden Hill more than made up for the narrow-minded people Mom and I were actually related to!
The actual wedding would take place in the city park overlooking the river. Even though Mom and Sam weren't overly religious they were going to use a minister for the service. They got the one who'd spoken at the rally back in May. He was honored to do the service.
I was looking forward to meeting Sam's family. They were due to arrive starting the Wednesday before the wedding. They all knew my status. I didn't mind, as most secrets never last anyway. At this point in my life, I saw myself as female anyway not a boy dressing as a girl. I had an identity as Erika, and a body that was beginning to match my mind.
On the Tuesday before the wedding, Laura and I were at Spencer's. We were by now well known and accepted by the regulars. Some knew I was TS, but most just saw us as a young lesbian couple.
In some ways it was funny, in that I got more looks for being seen as a lesbian than from those who might have suspected that I was TS. Laura told me that I was crazy on the latter, as I looked so feminine. We had been going to the pool most of the summer and we never once had a single problem. I think that until I had my SRS I was worried about being made. There was always the fear in the back of my head that someone would detect my secret and expose me.
"So how many 'deposits' have you made?" asked Laura.
I smiled. "Several, so far." Okay, I was deliberately vague.
"You know if we stay together, it'd be so cool to have a child that's both of ours genetically."
"That's true, but let's not look too far ahead."
"Trust me, we were meant to be. But I'm in no rush to have a baby!"
"So, if we ever break up it is just temporary?"
"Absolutely. I have a very strong feeling that we will be together."
"You know. I actually believe you," I replied
We then kissed.
"My parents are out this evening; you want to go back to my house?" asked Laura.
I just nodded yes. Laura stood up and helped me up, and we walked out to my car.
Back at Laura's house, we went up to her room. She led me to the bed and we sat down and began to kiss. We started slowly and tenderly. The wonderful thing about our relationship was that it was very sharing and mutual. It wasn't a competition.
We still stayed above the waist, but that wasn't so bad. Laura really knew how to get me going by playing with my nipples. I experienced feelings that were very erotic. My new loose emotions took me to new sexual highs. Laura was amazed by the reactions she got from me as she worked my nipples. Between her fingertips, lips, and tongue, she had me squirming all over her bed. She really enjoyed getting that reaction!
Laura also knew how to bring me back down, and we ended in each other's arms. It's very difficult to put down in mere words the sensations that she took me through. I think that because we cared so much for each other, the sexual side was even more intense.
"How was that?" asked Laura. She was lying next to me, her head propped up by her hand.
"Wow!" was all I could say. I was breathing hard and was awash in emotions.
"I can't wait until you've had your SRS. I look forward to teaching you about that area of your body."
"I know. By the way, we finished filling out the application for the operation. We should get a response in the next few weeks."
"That's so cool," replied Laura. She leaned over and kissed me again.
As we got dressed Laura mentioned that she had something to show me. On her computer she had combined the photos of my growing chest and run them through a morphing program. I watched as my breasts grew out of my initially flat chest; it was pretty cool.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-One
The first of our future family arrived Wednesday afternoon. Sam's parents and his sister Carla and her husband arrived in Golden Hill. Sam didn't look very disappointed that Carla had left her kids back in Philly. Sam's brother Brett was delayed at work and would be arriving Thursday. Sam had selected him to be his best man.
Mom and Sam invited the first arrivals over for a barbecue at our house. For the first time since I had known him, Sam actually looked nervous!
"Relax, Sam," stated Mom. "Everything is fine; we even have your father's favorite beer in the fridge!" She then gave him a kiss.
"I think they're here!" I announced. A large green SUV pulled into the driveway.
Sam, Mom, and I walked outside to greet them. I suddenly felt very nervous!
They greeted me as if they'd known me my whole life! Sam's father gave me a big bear hug and Sam's mom kissed me. Carla was also very happy to meet me, although her husband, Dave, looked a little apprehensive.
We took them out to the deck. It was nice and shady in the afternoon. Sam and Mom got drinks for everyone. The initial conversation concerned their trip up from Philly. It then shifted to the wedding.
Sam turned on the barbecue and his father and Dave stayed out to help him. The 'girls' went inside to get everything else ready.
Carla was very cool, and I felt very close to her almost immediately. Sam's mom insisted that I call her 'Grandma'. That really got to me emotionally.
Mom had previously told them about the issues in our family. They agreed that it was their loss and not ours!
Mom gave Grandma Warren a tour of the house, giving Carla and I some time alone, staying in the kitchen to keep an eye on the rest of the meal.
Carla told me that I looked great and that she was glad that the surgery had gone so well.
"I'm just glad that it's over. Although it's minor compared to my next operation." I stated.
"I have to tell you that, if I didn't know the truth about your birth gender, I'd never have guessed after meeting you today," complimented Carla. "You really are a lovely young lady." She smiled at me.
"Thanks, Carla." I noticed that she had a similar smile to her brother.
"Don't worry about Dave. He'll warm up to you. You're the first TS he's ever met, so I'm afraid he's dealing with trash TV propaganda," announced Carla.
"So, do you know any other transgendered women?" I asked.
"I've met a few through work, on both sides of the law," she replied.
"Oh! That's right. I forgot you were in DA's office in Philly."
"I also followed your case rather closely. Sam was very proud about the way you handled yourself during the trial. I was also impressed!"
"Did he tell you about my problems after the trial?" I asked.
"Yes, he did. Don't be ashamed of what happened. Your reactions were only human."
The more we talked, the more I liked her.
"Thanks. I still can't believe it happened. I'm also getting sick and tired of the nightmares," I said softly.
"It takes time to recover, Erika. I still get nightmares sometimes."
I looked over at her, and she was smiling gently at me.
"I didn't know. I'm sorry," I apologized.
"It happened a long time ago. It was right after I became a lawyer, and he was a coworker. We went out on a date and he took it too far," explained Carla.
"That explains Sam's special interest in sexual assault cases."
Sam was still a detective at the time. He made the decision to become a lawyer during my trial, getting angry at the way the defense lawyer treated me. He decided that he wanted to do more to protect the victims while putting the guilty away for a long time. I also think that he wanted to make the defense attorney pay for the way he treated me."
"Who was the lawyer who cross-examined you?" I asked.
"Martin Turner," replied Carla, she had the Warren smile on her face.
"Wow. It really is a small world!"
"How true! If Martin hadn't been so brutal to me on the stand, we might not be talking today!"
I went on to tell her about what Mom had done to Martin Turner in the restaurant. We both were laughing hysterically when Mom and Grandma Warren returned
"Jill, my opinion of you just went through the roof!" said Carla, who was slowly regaining her composure.
Mom looked confused until I told her what we were talking about. Grandma Warren also seemed very pleased with Mom's actions.
"I knew Sam would marry a strong woman!" stated Grandma Warren. "Too bad the SOB wasn't hurt when you tripped him!" This brought on a new round of laughter.
Dinner went really well. Sam's father insisted that I sit next to him and also insisted that I call him Grandpa. I was so excited about the way they accepted me.
By the end of the evening even Dave had warmed up to me.
After dinner Carla told me all sorts of stories about Sam. Sam came into the kitchen and overheard her telling me a story about one of his wild adventures.
"I must warn you, Erika, that your Aunt Carla is a pathological liar," commented Sam. He smiled at us as he got a cup of coffee.
"You mean that you didn't really streak at your high school homecoming dance?" I asked innocently.
Sam just shook his head and smiled, "Wait until later, Erika, and I'll tell you some stories of Carla's sordid past!" laughed Sam.
Carla then threw a dishrag at Sam, hitting him in the back of the head. He then chased her out of the kitchen and outside. Grandpa Warren just smiled and said it was nice to see some things never change.
After they left, I told Sam and Mom what Carla had told me.
"You're even more my hero now than before!" I announced.
"Mine too!" concurred Mom, kidding him.
For once he was speechless.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-Two
The rest of the Warren clan arrived on Thursday. Sam's younger brother Brett showed up along with several other relatives. To be honest, I had a hard time keeping track of them. I did notice that they all thought very highly of Sam, that they were very happy he was marrying Mom, and that they all seemed to accept me.
Brett was pretty cool. It was really fun watching Sam, Carla, and Brett insult and goof on each other. Brett also took an instant liking to Terri. She also seemed interested in him. Cat joked that if things worked out she and I could end up being related!
The next few days were very hectic. Thankfully, Terri was there to organize everything.
Mom wanted Carla to be in the wedding party, so Carla and I went over to Mrs. Lincoln's store to get her dress tailored. I also enjoyed introducing her to Cindy, Mel and of course Mrs. Lincoln.
Mrs. Lincoln told us that the dress would be ready in an hour. Having some time to kill, we went to lunch together. We went to the diner downtown near the courthouse.
"I can't get over how well everyone in your family has accepted me," I stated.
"What amazes me is that your own family won't even acknowledge you," replied Carla. "Sam spoke highly of you, even before he was dating your mom. When he told us that they were dating, and then engaged, we figured that if you're being transgendered didn't matter to him, then why should any of us object?"
"Thanks."
"However, Sam's admiration for you just bought you the initial introduction to the family. After that it was up to you, and the way you've handled yourself really won us all over. Yes, we know you're transgendered, however it's not your total identity with us. You made real points with my parents by considering them your grandparents."
I was speechless. It was so nice to know that people were willing to give you a chance.
After lunch we picked up the dress and headed back to my house. Terri was directing what could best be called 'organized confusion'. The caterers were there and they were setting up the tents in the backyard.
The rest of the day involved the usual pre-wedding chaos. We had a short practice and then dinner.
Later that evening Mom, Carla, Terri, and I were sitting in the kitchen talking. Carla joined us in drinking tea. Sam didn't approve of her drinking tea and said that it only proved that she was really adopted!
Mom was a nervous wreck, and we were doing our best to calm her down. I found it slightly ironic that our usual roles were reversed. I was so used to her calming me down!
Mom wouldn't say it, but I knew she was upset that no one from our side of the family had accepted the invitation to the wedding. We both knew that it wasn't just a distance issue, rather their absence was due to their own ignorance. Personally, I'd written them off long ago, but Mom still had feelings for some of them. I felt a bit helpless, as there was nothing I could do about it.
To be totally honest, I couldn't understand their hostility to Mom. Yes, she had made mistakes when she was younger, but she had more than made up for them. She had become a successful businesswoman. She'd raised me as a single mother and I'd turned out pretty well. I don't believe that the way I was raised had anything to do with my being TS. The more I studied it, the more I felt it was a biological cause. If they weren't willing to open their eyes and see what a wonderful person Mom was, then they could all go to hell.
I said goodnight and let Carla and Terri work on her. I knew they'd calm her down.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-Three
Saturday was a lovely day. The weather was perfect; sunny, warm, and not humid. The wedding was due to take place around noon. Mom and Sam had planned the ceremony to be short. Neither wanted a long drawn out ritual. I think we were all pleased that they'd made that decision.
I was really happy with the way I looked in my dress. It was light yellow, simple but elegant. I liked that it was cut a bit low and thus showed off my boobs a little. They did get help from the pads, but I still thought I looked pretty good! I wore the white lingerie that Mrs. Lincoln bought me.
Mom looked radiant. She'd calmed down somewhat, and now was just slightly nervous. I felt so good for her. She truly deserved all the happiness she could have from this moment.
The wedding itself went off without a hitch. Sam and Mom looked great. Once Mom saw so many of our friends there, I think she forgot about our lack of relatives there. As planned, the wedding ceremony was elegant in its simplicity. The minister gave a short sermon and then there was a simple exchange of vows. Then we officially became a family.
The reception was also a great time. The guest list was huge, and I think everyone who showed up had a great time. The mayor of the town even showed up!
Most of my friends were there with their families. Laura joked that she'd like a ceremony like that when we got married. Cat and Matt were there and I know Matt enjoyed meeting so many members of the law enforcement community. Caroline and Paul also showed up.
Kristen and Alex showed up with Mike and Tracey. The guys looked really good. They'd been working out all summer and it showed. I swear that Mike was two inches taller!
Jenny and Coach Chambers showed up as a couple. Coach insisted that I call her Lori now. There is always something weird about calling your ex-teachers and coaches by their first names. It takes a long time to get used to it!
Of course Nancy came. She even had a date. He was a doctor over at the hospital. They made a nice couple! I still had questions for her, but I knew that this wasn't the time or place.
Mrs. Lincoln looked so elegant! It was like having royalty at the reception. Grandpa Warren actually recognized her from her movies and the theater! They had a very lively conversation. It was the least formal that I'd ever seen Mrs. Lincoln.
Cindy and her husband and Cliff and Mel also came. Mel said that she liked the ceremony, but that her wedding would be more formal. Cliff cringed at hearing that! She told me that they'd set a date and it would be next June. Then she totally surprised me by asking me to be in the wedding party! Of course, I said yes. I mean, how many bridesmaids can say that they've punched the groom in the nose?
Brett and Terri were becoming very friendly. They danced all afternoon and into the evening.
Cat and I thought they made a great couple! Cat was pleased that her mom was becoming interested in romance again.
"The trip to New York was the trick. She said that Tony's interest in her was a wakeup call, and that she could still feel romantic," Cat remarked. There was a huge smile on her face. "I'm so happy for her!"
I also danced a lot that day. Thanks to my friends my skill was much improved. At least, I no longer made a fool out of myself. Laura didn't mind me dancing with other people, as long as I saved the slow ones for her! In addition to my friends from school, I danced with several adults. Tom Bell was one of my favorite ones, as was Grandpa Warren. Brett also danced with me, but the very best was with Dad!
Mom and Sam looked so happy. After all, Mom had been through, it was great that she finally had a man who really loved her. There was a slight change in plans due to their work schedules. They weren't going on their honeymoon until the fall. They'd decided to take a week off in October and drive through New England. They'd already picked out the bed & breakfasts they were going to stay at.
The reception ran late into the night. Since Sam and Mom had invited the neighbors, and also because half the police department was there as guests, there were no complaints about the noise!
As the party died down I had a chance to talk with Grandma Warren. Laura and I sat down next to her during one of our breaks from dancing.
"Well, it was certainly a lovely wedding. We were starting to worry that Sam never would settle down," stated Grandma Warren.
"Why is that?" I asked.
"He was always so much into his work. He never seemed to have the time to date."
"I'm glad he found the time!"
So am I, dear. I'm so happy that you are part of our family," she announced. "I'd love to have you to come down for a visit sometime. We'd love to show you around the city."
"That sounds great." I paused for a second. "I want to thank you for so readily accepting me into your family."
"Oh, Erika, it's our pleasure. Besides, I like the idea of having a granddaughter that I can go shopping with!" she answered with a laugh.
We then hugged. So, this was what it was like to have a family that actually cared about you! I felt a bit emotional thinking about not having had this for most of my life.
The last of the guests left around one. Sam told the caterers that they could come back to clean up in the morning, if they wanted to. They gladly accepted.
I slept over at Cat's that night, so Mom and Sam could have the house to themselves. We did agree to meet for brunch late. It was a wonderful day!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-Four
Brunch was also our farewell meal, as Sam's family was leaving afterward for the trek back to Philly. Even though I'd just met them, I'd miss them. They insisted that we come down for Thanksgiving and, much to my delight, Mom and Sam accepted!
Carla and Brett told me all sorts of stories about Sam. He returned the favor and told a few whoppers about them.
Mom was still glowing from the wedding. She kept looking at her ring with a huge smile on her face.
Cat, Laura, and I also talked about our trip to the Jersey shore. We were leaving on Wednesday and would be staying until the next week. We had to move the trip due to scheduling conflicts with Matt's parents over the house.
"You know, this Wednesday is an important date for you Erika," announced Cat.
I thought about it for a moment. "I give up, what is it?" I asked.
"It's your first anniversary as Erika."
She was right! I felt like a fool for forgetting. It had been a year ago that I'd first heard of the scholarship competition and my entire life had changed.
It had been a change for the better.
After brunch, we said goodbye to the Warren clan. I'd miss them. But it was so cool to suddenly have a family, especially one that actually loved and accepted me!
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-Five
The trip to the shore was really great! Matt wasn't exaggerating about the house it was lovely. We were within walking distance of the beach. While it wasn't the Pacific, it was still pretty cool.
Laura and I went for long walks along the beach almost every day. I particularly loved the evening walks. We did catch some looks, as we made no effort to hide our love for each other. But the worst thing that happened was that some guy called us a couple of "fuckin' dykes". Laura wanted to go correct him and tell him that we hadn't gone that far yet. I joked that we could point out that I was still technically a guy. Laura made a big yuk face.
"You may have a penis, but you are NOT a guy. I don't date guys!" she whispered to me and then we kissed.
As usual she was right. I was no longer a guy. I was very happy being a girl. I wasn't exactly looking forward to the surgery. Oh, I wanted to get it, and I wanted my body to match my mind, but I was really sick of hospitals!
We also spent time with all the others. I really enjoyed the company of my friends. It saddened me a bit to think that we'd soon be scattered all over the state.
Laura and I did manage one afternoon alone in the house. We'd just been to the beach and came in to shower and change. Without saying a word, Laura took me by the hand and led me into the shower.
As the water came down on us, she slowly removed the top of my bikini. My breasts were now just about a B-cup. She began to kiss me and caress my breasts. I returned the favor. I practiced what she'd taught me and gently kissed and licked her nipples.
She then stripped off the bottom of her suit and did the same for me. We got out of the shower and dried off, and she led me to her bed. There on the bed, she gave me my first lesson in pleasing a woman below the waist.
"Now, I know yours will be a little different, but this is what it will look like," she stated.
She guided my hand down and showed me the pleasure areas. I was amazed and fascinated by everything she showed me. She explained how there were different areas that could be stimulated. I couldn't wait until I got my own! Yes, I knew that it would be different but it would still be better than my maleness.
I did as she told me and gently rubbed the areas she pointed out. Judging by her reaction I was doing a pretty good job. Once I got the hang of it, we began to kiss as I continued to touch her. It was funny that I had to change my gender to get this close to a girl!
When we finished, we cuddled and hugged each other.
"For your first time, that wasn't bad," announced Laura.
"Thank you. I have a great teacher!"
We both giggled.
"You know, after your operation I'll show you some great techniques to pleasure yourself."
I laughed. "It's funny, but boys masturbate all the time and they never think about girls doing it."
"That's stupid. Girls do it all the time too!" announced Laura. She leaned over and kissed me.
We finally got up and got dressed and went for a walk. We headed down to the beach. I loved watching the little sanderlings run back and forth in front of the waves. They were the cutest little birds.
"So, when are you leaving for school?" I asked.
"Labor Day weekend. My dad is renting a trailer to take my stuff down to my dorm room. Thankfully, I only have to stay in the dorms the first year. Are you staying at home?"
"Yes, even though the scholarship would pay for my dorm, I'd rather live at home. At least until after I have the operation."
"I just want to remind you that I want to go with you when you have it done."
"I know. I'm really going to miss you."
"I'll miss you too," said Laura.
We walked awhile without saying anything. We just held hands as we walked along the beach. I thought about how hard the separation, would be and it took all my willpower to keep from crying.
Thankfully, we cheered up by the time we got back to the house. There was no sense in dragging everyone else down in our misery. I thought we gave excellent performances that evening. On the outside we were perfectly happy while on the inside we were crying.
Chapter Two-Hundred-Fifty-Six
So that's the story of my first year as Erika. By the end of the Labor Day weekend, we were spread out all over the great Commonwealth of Pennsylvania.
The last thing I want to talk about is one of my dinners with Nancy Bell. It was just the two of us and I had some things to ask her about the scholarship.
"Okay, I understand the purpose of the contest, and I can see how it has changed Central High and Golden Hill for the better, but why did she set this up in the first place?" I asked.
"I asked my aunt that once. She told me that the woman who set this up was always interested in promoting equality and understanding. But the event that really made up her mind was a tragedy involving a mutual friend of theirs," replied Nancy.
"What happened?" I asked.
"You know that my aunt was in the theater in New York City. Well she initially met the woman who set this all up at a social event. Aunt Sylvia said she was a major contributor to the arts. They hit it off immediately and soon were great friends. They had a wide range of friends, including many in the LGBT community. A transgendered friend of theirs was beaten up pretty badly by a couple of neighborhood thugs. The person lay there for several hours until someone finally called the police. Apparently people walked by and refused to help. The police weren't much better; they mocked the victim and were slow in calling for an ambulance. Aunt Silva knew this because the person told her this before she died from her injuries. To top it all off, the police never even attempted to make an arrest. Their comment was that 'he had it coming by dressing up like a woman'."
I sat there in silence.
"So she decided that she'd do something to change people's ideas about the transgendered. She decided that she could sneak it into a scholarship program that was designed to promote gender understanding."
"So why Golden Hill?" I asked.
"It was the right size, it had a Liberal Arts college, and she also lived here. Her husband had been the president of Dewey. Her social status, combined with the influence of Aunt Sylvia, allowed the program to get started. The committee that was formed to oversee it was filled with likeminded people."
"So, the real goal was to change everyone else?" I asked.
"You've got it! So far we've made some good progress. You remember how I told you that we're considering expanding the program to other towns? Well, we have several towns that have contacted US and they want to do something similar," announced Nancy.
I sat there for a while thinking about what she'd just told me. "I want to help!"
"I was hoping you'd say that," smiled Nancy.
Epilog
It's hard to believe that those events happened ten years ago. I guess that I should catch you up on what's happened in past decade.
First off, both Mike and Alex had very successful college careers. Neither won the Heisman, but both ended up in pros. Alex's career didn't last that long, as he had knee problems. He's presently an assistant coach for Penn State. The word is that he'll eventually become a college head coach. He just got married last year. He still has the big party every Fourth of July, and every year as many of us as possible try to be there.
Mike's career has been much more successful. He's had a great career in the NFL and, barring injuries, he should have many more great seasons. Nonetheless, he's not just a jock. He earned a masters in social psychology in the off-seasons, and then put together a 'Sports without Bullies' program, which is getting a lot of attention in high schools across the country.
I did go to a few games at State, and I still go to the occasional pro game to see Mike play. He still considers me his lucky charm. Maybe he's right. Every game I've seen him play in person, they have won, including the past two Super Bowls.
Kristen broke up with Alex in college, but they remain good friends. She got her wish to live in NYC. She's presently a reporter for one of the big cable news networks. She told me that she's being groomed for her own show. We still get together once a year for a weekend of shopping and shows. She's still single although she's recently been dating a hockey player for one of the NY teams.
Tracey and Mike broke up in college. After she graduated from college, she married a doctor and moved to Atlanta. The last time I heard from her, she was a mother with three kids.
Rachael Patton went on to try out for the Olympics. She qualified for the marathon and had a respectable run, placing in the top thirty. She currently still competes in long distance events and does TV commentary for cable sports channels and the occasional network appearance. She's hoping to be a commentator for the next Summer Olympics.
Caroline had her SRS the following summer, a few weeks before mine. She has stayed with Paul and, for all practical purposes, they've been married since they graduated from Central. They have a successful comic strip that is presently syndicated in over a hundred newspapers around the country. They bought a big farmhouse near Golden Hill and turned it into their home and studio.
Denise is still rocking. She got her SRS a few years ago. She has become a successful studio musician and still tours with a band. She's also still a total nonconformist and still takes great joy in confusing the hell out of people.
Glenn works for NPR as a writer. He told me recently that he has no regrets concerning his decision to drop out. He did credit his time as Lisa as giving him the self-confidence to become a writer.
Dan stayed in Golden Hill. He's the manager of the leather shop next to Mrs. Lincoln's store.
Charlie still plays the piano, and is a well-respected studio artist. I've seen his name in the liner notes of many CDs. I did see him play a few years ago. He was touring with a well-known blues singer.
Alex's brother, Nick entered the Scholarship contest and lasted two months. He said he just wanted to see what it was like. Several years later, he confessed that he had a major crush on me. He moved to Seattle and the last I heard he worked in the news department of a local television station.
Tom Bell is presently a special investigator for the Pennsylvania State Police. He's married and has several kids. Sam is still trying to talk him into going to law school, but Tom says that he's having too much fun "catching jerks."
Jenny McCall and Lori Chambers are still in Golden Hill. They are still a couple. Lori is now the Athletic Director at Dewey. Jenny still has her practice, and I still call and see her every now and then.
Dr. Lee is now a professor at Dewey, where she teaches sociology.
Mrs. Lincoln has retired from directly running her stores. She turned the day-to-day operation of the business over to Cindy. She still makes her trips to New York, and is in the middle of writing her memoirs. I can't wait to read them!
Tony, the limo driver, also retired and turned the business over to his sons. However he still serves as Mrs. Lincoln's driver, whenever she goes to the city.
Mel and Cliff married the following June and their marriage is still going strong. They now live in northern California and have two kids and three dogs.
Jason is still in prison. He has become a 'model' prisoner and because of that he'll be eligible for early parole next year. That's several years sooner than his original sentence. I plan on going to the hearing, and every one after that. I guess I should be more forgiving, but it's very hard to forgive his actions. I still carry around some baggage because of what he did to me, and I have no early release from my pain, so I don't think he should get out early just because he's been a good boy.
Martin Turner lost his license to practice law in PA. The last I heard of him, he was selling used cars in Miami, Florida. I know that I'd never buy a car from him!
Nancy Bell is now the principal at Central. She has also earned her doctorate. The scholarship program is still going strong. She has seen similar programs start up in three other school districts. She was married last year and I was one of her bridesmaids. Her husband Jeff is a professor at Dewey and is really nice. I still consider her one of my best friends!
Terri and Brett dated on and off for a few months before they surprised everyone and eloped on a trip to Las Vegas. He moved to Golden Hill, joined the police force as a lieutenant, and became the new police chief two years later.
Cat has had a very interesting life since graduating from Central High. She graduated with honors from college and was immediately hired by the FBI. She joined Matt, who had been hired two years earlier. She quickly became a rising star in the criminal lab. They sent her back to school to earn her masters degree in forensic science. She has personally solved several high profile crimes. They say that she's a natural!
Cat married Matt two years ago in a lovely ceremony down in Washington DC. I was honored to be her maid of honor. We still keep in touch and I can always count on her honest opinion and her wonderful advice. After all, we're now cousins in a sort of roundabout way.
Sam and Mom are still married and even deeper in love. I now have a sister, Terri, age 9, and a brother, Sam Jr., age 7. I love being the older sister! Mom still works at the computer company and is now VP of marketing. Sam is still the DA, although there have been rumblings of people trying to get him to run for congress. Sam says that he's too honest to be a congressman. He still drinks coffee and still has his killer smile!
They still live in the same house. The backyard is now fenced in and is the playground for the kids and the dogs. Sam couldn't decide what to get, so they got both a chocolate lab named Mocha and an Irish setter named Murphy. The bush is still alive and thriving. It's huge now and shelters a rabbit's burrow. I am glad that it has become a sanctuary.
Laura and I broke up during our second year of college. The distance/separation was too hard on both of us, and we made a mutual decision to split up. We stayed friends and got back together again later, but more on that later.
She passed the bar and is now practicing law. She specializes in civil rights, with special attention to women's rights and LGBT discrimination. She also works with Marlene at times. Sam says that she's an excellent lawyer and that he wouldn't mind having her on his staff.
As for me, I had my SRS the summer following graduation. I pushed it back from the spring so Cat and Laura could be there for me. The surgery was successful. I never got the plastic surgery for the scar above my eye. It had faded enough so that it was barely noticeable.
The adoption papers came through the fall after graduating from Central High and I became Sam's daughter legally! I continued to attend Dewey and to work at the shop. I graduated with a BA in History and a minor in Education. I took some time off to travel a little before I started my student teaching. I was hired the following year at Central and now work alongside Mr. Kline - excuse me, that's Gordon! I still have difficulty calling my former teachers by their first names, just as he predicted!
I love teaching, and I'm also on the scholarship committee. I'm seriously thinking about going back to college to become a counselor. Nancy says that there's funding available if I want to do that. Mrs. Lincoln has also told me that when she gets too old, she wants me to take her seat on the Scholarship Trust board of trustees. She says she doesn't plan on getting 'too old' any time soon.
As for my private life, I survived the initial break up with Laura. After college I had a short intense fling with Mike. I think we both needed it. Mike told me that he'd had a real crush on me in high school. However, it wasn't meant to be, but it was really fun while it lasted and we left it as good friends.
I still have the occasional battles with the demons spawned by Jason's hateful action, but I'm still winning the war. Having understanding friends has been my greatest asset, along with the occasional therapy session.
Laura and I got back together after she finished law school, and it was better than ever before! She always said that we were going to be together forever and she was right; we got married four years ago. The funny thing is that the same laws that wouldn't let me completely change all my paperwork to say I was female allowed us to get married. Since they considered me a male, legally that is, they had no choice but to issue us a marriage license. It was either that or legally declare me female. Laura said that Marlene's and her goal was to get those ridiculous laws replaced, and I believe her. Laura still considers the case as her finest moment in the courtroom. She was even interviewed on nationwide TV! We joked about who would play us in the made-for-TV movie.
The actual wedding was just a simple exchange of vows. Because of the publicity of the case, we held it in secret with only family and close friends. Still, it was a lovely ceremony. It was also pretty cool having Sam give me away.
So, we both live in Golden Hill. We found a lovely house with a spacious yard that's just a couple blocks from Mom and Sam. We share our home with a large mixed breed pound dog named Charlie, my tribute to John Steinbeck, and a black cat named Maya, named after a friend's cat back in San Diego. Laura is also eight months pregnant with our first child, a daughter, who we've decided to name Caitlin, in honor of our best friend. My spermcicles seemed to have stayed potent enough to get her pregnant. There was talk by some of the wacko political/zealots about coming here to protest, until they realized who we were. They must have done their research this time and knew not to mess with us!
Anyway, things are going very well. Sam and Mom are very excited about becoming grandparents. Grandma and Grandpa Warren are VERY excited about becoming great-grandparents. I'm also excited about being a co-mom, as I'll be taking some maternity leave to help raise Kitten, our nickname for our daughter. I've been getting all sorts of great advice from Elaine Roberts at Central. We still laugh about my adventures with Robo-baby. I was delighted to find out that, with some hormone dosage adjustments and frequent nipple stimulation, I should be able to produce breast milk and help nurse our daughter. Laura has been enthusiastic about the frequent stimulation!
So, that's all for now. I may write more another day, but I have a feeling that, with our baby on the way, I'll be a bit busy in the future. However, if your town is looking to start a scholarship program similar to the one at Central, please contact Dr. Nancy Bell, Principal, Central High School, Golden Hill, PA. She'll be happy to help you!
The End
Notes:
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
by Julie O
Edited by Bob Arnold
(This story includes characters from The Turbulence Series, Wild Card, Targets, Twins, and the Julieverse)
Iona Beddau finds she has to balance her upcoming marriage and her new job in magical law enforcement. Thankfully she has plenty of help from her friends and family.
Click to visit Stardust to read: Three Cases and a Wedding.
Trust Me
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Mike Doyle’s life is changed forever when he accepts the business offer of Heather Green
Chapter 1
Mike Doyle stood outside the three-story brownstone house and checked the address that he had entered into his phone. He suspected that Heather Green was well off, but he hadn’t expected her to live in a home like this. He walked up the steps and rang the doorbell.
The front door opened, and he was greeted by a shapely redheaded woman.
“Mike, it’s good to see you. Did you have any trouble finding the place?” she asked as she motioned him inside.
“No, you gave me great directions,” he replied as he walked inside.
“Did you have any trouble parking?” she asked as she led him into the living room.
“I caught the bus and then walked the final three blocks,” he replied. “I don’t have a car, just a bike.”
Mike was in his third year of college and money was tight. He had earned an academic scholarship, so that was taken care of, but he struggled to pay the rest of his bills. He worked at a coffee house located near campus and it was how he had met Heather.
The coffee house was in an area known for its art galleries and he had always suspected that she ran one of them. Over the past few months they had become friendly as he took her order.
“Please sit down Mike,” said Heather. “We need to talk.”
Mike did as she asked as he was curious why she had invited him up to her home.
Heather smiled as she ran her eyes over Mike. She was several inches taller than the thin young man. She suspected he was around five-eight in height.
“I will get right to the point. I have a proposition for you,” she stated. “I want you to listen to what I have to say before you make a decision, okay?”
Mike nodded.
“I will be blunt, I need you to test a sexual device,” she stated in a matter of fact manner. “I am a professional escort and I get a certain sort of clientele. Recently I came across a rather unique item that could make me a lot of money. However, I need to test it first, to see that it does everything advertised before I can use it on a client.”
Mike’s eyes opened up wide as he took in what she was saying.
“In my line of work, I have learned to read people,” she continued. “Now, please answer the next question honestly. Are you submissive?”
After a moment’s hesitation, Mike nodded. As he did, he lowered his head.
“Honey, there’s nothing to be ashamed about. It’s just who you are,” she stated in a comforting tone. “I have suspected this, and it will help in the testing of the device.”
Mike raised his head up.
“Have you ever had anal sex?” she asked.
Mike shook his head vigorously.
“I’m not gay,” he replied.
“I didn’t ask if you were. I know many men who consider themselves straight who like anal,” she replied. “I’m also not into the whole gay-straight labeling either. I think sex is something that should be enjoyed, much like fine food.”
Mike laughed.
“Sorry, but I never thought of it that way,” he replied.
“It’s okay. Anyway, I have a device that I want to use on you and as you have probably surmised, it will require me fucking you. The dildo has a connection to a sleeve that will fit around your cock. As I make love to you, a signal is sent from the dildo to the sleeve. I have been told that the orgasms it produces are exquisite.”
“Will it hurt, I mean, the dildo?” asked Mike.
“Not at all. It has a special lubricant that enhances the sexual pleasure,” she replied. “In exchange for your time, I will pay you $1000 for each night I test it on you.”
Mike’s jaw dropped slightly. A grand was a lot of money and would make his life easier.
“If you agree to my offer, I promise not to tell a soul,” said Heather. “And if you say no, I will still buy my coffee from you.”
Mike stood up and walked over to look out the window. As he did, he rubbed his chin. It was a strange offer, but he could definitely use the money. He ran his fingers through his shoulder length hair as he debated the offer.
“Um, when would we do it?”? he asked.
“No time like the present,” she replied. “So, are you game?”
“Sure, why not,” he replied.
Chapter 2
“This is my working bedroom,” she replied as she motioned for him to sit down on the king-sized bed.
Mike looked at the expensive oak furniture in the room.
“It’s nice,” he replied.
“I wanted to look like a bedroom from the 1800’s,” she replied. “Now, why don’t we get undressed?”
Mike nodded and began to take off his clothes. By the time he was done, Heather was also naked and standing in front of him. Mike’s eyes opened wide as he stared at her body. She had a very shapely body with large breasts.
“You like?” she asked in a playful manner.
“Sorry,” he replied as he felt his face grow warm.
“It’s okay, dear. I take pride in my body. I’m 35 and this is all natural,” she replied as she cupped her breasts. “You have been with a woman, right?”
Mike nodded.
“A few times, but not like you,” he admitted. “I never saw someone, in real life, who was, um, had no hair…”
She smiled back as she ran her fingers over her smooth vagina.
“I hate body hair and had all mine, from the head down, removed,” she replied. “So, let’s get started.”
She set down an eight inch long dildo on the bed. There was a cable attached to a sleeve.
“Now, slip the sleeve over your cock,” she ordered.
“What’s it made out of?” asked Mike as he picked it up.
“Silk and some sort of alloy,” she replied. “I’ve been told that it will adjust to the size of the wearer. I do want you to pay attention to every detail and sensation. There will be a quiz afterwards.”
She then laughed.
Mike smiled back.
“Okay,” he replied as he slipped the sleeve over his cock. As soon as it was on, it shrunk to match the size of his cock. “Wow.”
“Does it feel okay?” she asked.
Mike nodded.
“Okay, I want you to get on all fours and position yourself on the bed. I have stacked some pillows that you can rest on. Don’t worry about making a mess,” she said.
A short time later, Heather was positioned behind Mike on the bed.
“Are you ready?” she asked.
“As ready as I ever will be,” he replied.
“That’s the spirit. Now relax and enjoy yourself,” she stated.
Mike felt the dildo press against his ass. He felt something warm and slippery begin to rub against him.
“Okay, I’m going to start,” she said.
Mike gasped as he felt the dildo begin to enter his body. To his surprise, there was no pain or even discomfort. As the dildo slowly slipped inside, he felt his cock harden and as it did, the sleeve expanded.
“You’re doing well,” she stated as she pressed in deeper.
A few moments later he felt the dildo begin to slip in and out. As it did, he felt his cock grow very hard. Additionally he felt waves of pleasure sweeping through his body.
As if she could sense his pleasure, she began to fuck him faster.
“That’s it, enjoy yourself,” she moaned.
Mike closed his eyes and cast off all apprehension as he surrendered to the pleasure that was running through his body. His cock was throbbing to the rhythm of Heather’s motions.
He lost all track of time as she fucked him. The sleeve seemed to be delaying his orgasm in order to maximize it. His cock was the hardest it had ever been, yet he wasn’t ready to cum.
When his orgasm hit, he let out a long cry of desire. At the same time he was aware that Heather had reached orgasm as the same time. The sexual explosion lasted for what seemed like an eternity. When it was over, he drifted off into darkness.
Chapter 3
“Good morning sleepyhead,” greeted Heather.
Mike opened up his eyes and saw her sitting next to him. She was wearing a silk robe and was drinking a cup of coffee. He slowly sat up and looked around. He was in a different bedroom, and the morning light was starting to stream through the windows.
“What time is it?” he asked as he rubbed his eyes.
“Nearly seven,” she replied. “Did you sleep well?”
“Very much so,” he replied.
“I thought you would. I carried you in here last night so you could recover. Please tell me everything you can remember about last night,” she ordered.
For the next thirty minutes Mike described what he had experienced.
“Impressive. From what you had told me, the sleeve sounds like it works even better than was described by the manufacturer,” said Heather. “To be honest, I thought they were exaggerating.”
“I have to admit that it was the best sex that I have ever had,” said Mike.
“So, are you willing to do it again?” she asked.
“Really?’ asked Mike.
Heather nodded.
“I have to test it a few different ways,” she replied.
“When?” asked Mike.
“Next week,” she replied. “You need time to recover, and I have clients to see.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Great. Now, why don’t you grab a shower, and I’ll give you a lift home,” she said.
“Sounds good, thanks,” he replied.
“I do have one request,” she said.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Do you mind getting rid of your body hair?” she asked.
“You mean, shave it off?” he asked.
“No, I prefer waxing. I will make an appointment for you at a great salon, and I’ll even pay for it,” she said.
Mike thought about it for a moment and then nodded.
“Great. I’ll take care of the details and text you later today,” she said as she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re going to love the way it feels.”
Chapter 4
The next day Mike reported for his shift at the coffee house. He found it hard to concentrate due to constantly thinking about the sensations he had experienced with Heather and the fact that he had spent the morning having his body waxed. From the neck down, he was now totally smooth and hairless. His new sensation was both pleasurable and worrisome. He found that he liked the new smooth feeling of his body, but it also brought up thoughts that he preferred to keep deeply buried in his mind.
He then thought about how good it had felt when Heather had fucked him. He had always known he was submissive, but this was the first time he had given in to the feelings. And what a way to give in! He couldn’t wait until the next time he was with Heather. He also wondered what other ways she wanted to try with him.
“Mike! Is that cappuccino ready?” asked his shift manager, a brunette named Brandy.
He snapped out of his daydreaming at the sound of her voice.
“Almost done,” he replied as he turned his attention back to his job.
“Cool, for a second I thought you zoned out on me,” she replied. “You seem to be on a different planet today.”
“Sorry, I’m thinking about a class assignment,” he lied.
“Okay, but right now we’re jammed, and we need to make the customers happy,” she replied. “With the snow coming down, we’re going to be busy all shift.”
Mike nodded and he focused on his job. He liked Brandy a lot and he had even tried to ask her out a few times. She always declined, stating she’d rather just be friends. While disappointed, he knew it was probably for the best. He had never been in a successful relationship and now he knew it was due to his submissive side. He decided that he would ask Heather about it and maybe get some suggestions on what to do.
He handed the cappuccino to Brandy and began to work on the next order. It would be a long week he thought.
Chapter 5
Mike arrived at Heather’s place and was greeted by her at the front door.
“Good to see you,” she said as she gave him a hug. “You looking forward to tonight?”
“Yes,” he replied.
Once inside, he told her how he was thinking about it all week.
She nodded knowingly.
“I was told that the device would have that effect on some people. It’s performing just as they said it would,” she replied. “Thank you for being so honest and open with me.”
“You’re welcome,” he replied.
“Why don’t we head right up stairs and get started?” she suggested.
“Okay,” he replied.
“You should handle it better this time and not immediately go to sleep like last time,” she said as she headed up the stairs.
Once in the bedroom, Mike undressed.
“Very nice, I love how smooth your body looks. Do you like it?” she asked.
“It has taken some getting used to, but overall, I like the sensation,” he admitted.
“Good. If you want I can refer you to an excellent laser hair removal service,” she remarked.
“I’ll think about it,” he replied.
She nodded knowingly.
“Okay, tonight we’re going to try it a little different. I will do you face-to-face,” she remarked.
Mike cocked his head.
“Is that possible?” he asked.
“Yes, the dildo is very flexible. This will give you the idea what a woman feels,” she said as she set things up.
Mike was skeptical, but he did as she said. She had him lie down on his back under some pillows, which served to lift up his rear slightly.
A short time later, Heather mounted him. The dildo slipped in easily as before and soon she was fucking him, slowly picking up the pace.
Mike was soon lost in sexual bliss. The sensation was different than the last time. While he knew that his cock was fully erect, it also felt as if she was entering him from the front. He didn’t try to rationalize these thoughts as it all felt so good. When he came he ended up shooting his cum all over his own chest. Heather leaned down and licked it off. He laid back and let her lick his chest and nipples. Then she did something unexpected. She leaned down and kissed him. It took him a moment to realize that he was taking in his own cum. Instead of stopping, he took what she fed him.
Afterwards, they lay together on the bed.
“How was it?” she asked.
He described the sensations and she nodded.
“Was that the first time you swallowed cum?” she asked.
Mike nodded.
“And you liked it, didn’t you? It’s okay, Honey,” she said. “I want to expand your boundaries.”
“It’s not what I expected,” he replied.
She smiled back at him.
“So, you feel up for another session tomorrow?” she asked.
“Really?” he asked.
“I had a cancellation, and you seem ready for something different,” she replied. “I’ll take you home tonight and we’ll meet again tomorrow night, okay?”
Mike nodded.
“I won’t ask what you have in mind,” he replied. “But I do have some questions.”
“Okay, go ahead,” she said as she rolled on her side and faced him.
“You’re really an escort?” he asked.
“That’s right. I’ve been doing this ever since college. In fact it paid for my graduate degree,” she replied. “I did it part time to pay for tuition and found that I wasn’t just good at it, but that I liked doing it. I pick my clients and when I want to work.”
“And do you have sex with all of them?” he asked.
She shook her head.
“Some just want company. Others want to be dominated and controlled. I’m not a dominatrix, but they want a woman in control. Many are professional men, other in great power and they want to surrender it. I do some creative role playing too. I was planning on being a therapist, and in a way I am.”
Mike laughed.
“I never thought of it that way,” he said. “I thought you were the owner of the art galleries near the coffeehouse.”
“Actually, I’m part owner of two of them,” she admitted.
Mike smiled back at her.
“I have a question for you,” she said. “How are you dealing accepting that you’re a submissive?”
“It, it explains a few things,” he admitted. “One thing is that I know now why I have never had a long-term girlfriend. I just don’t know what will happen now.”
“You’ll find the right person; things seem to have a way of happening,” she replied. “Well, you better get cleaned up.”
Chapter 6
The next night, Heather positioned Mike on the bed as he was the first night, on all fours. The difference occurred when she tied him up.
“Some of my clients like to be tied up. Don’t worry, if you want to be freed, I will accommodate you,” she said as she attached leather cuffs to his wrists and ankles. “I want to see if the lack of freedom changes the effect of the sleeve.”
Mike was soon unable to move his arms and legs.
“Okay, are you ready?” she asked.
Mike nodded.
“I think you’ll enjoy this,” she said as she leaned up against him.
Mike felt the dildo enter him. It felt different this time as if it was slightly bigger, both in girth and length. There was no pain and he was soon getting lost in the sexual pleasure. As she fucked him, he felt her hands on his chest. She began to rub and pinch his nipples, which increased the sexual sensation.
He knew that he still had a cock, but the pleasure felt seemed it as if it was all internal, as if she was really fucking him. It was only when he came, that the illusion evaporated. She reached her hand around and placed it front of his face. He looked down and saw that it was full of cum.
Without a word, she moved it up to his mouth. He could feel the dildo still inside of him and she began to pump him again. The feeling was so good and moaned and begged her not to stop.
“Do you want this treat?” she whispered as she fucked him.
He nodded.
“Then take it my dear,” she said as she moved her hand closer.
Mike eagerly began to lick up the cum. There was no thought process, just a very natural urge and reaction.
“Very good. I knew you would like that,” she said as she began to fuck him harder.
Chapter 7
There was another surprise when they finished. Heather showed him the dildo, and he was shocked to see that she had used a different one.
“It looks like a real cock,” he said as she held it out.
“And did you like it?” she asked. “Please be honest.”
“It was even better than the other one,” he admitted softly.
“I’m pleased to hear that. This will give me more options with my clients,” she said.
“I have to admit that I’m confused about my sexuality now,” he admitted.
“Don’t be. Just take things as they come, my dear. Many people repress their true sexual feelings. As long as sex is done between consenting adults, I see no reason not to experiment. I would never hurt you,” she explained.
“I appreciate that,” he replied.
She then ran her fingers through his hair.
“When was the last time you had it cut?” she asked.
“A while. Haircuts cost money, and even though you have paid me, I need that for more important things like rent. I can get by with it long as I just pull it into a ponytail at work,” he said. “I also like it long.”
“You need it cut. I will pay for it, and you can go to my stylist,” said Heather. “She won’t too much off, I promise.”
“Okay,” he replied. “I trust you.”
Chapter 8
The next week, when Mike arrived at Heather’s home, he was wearing a knit hat.
“What’s with the cap? It’s not that cold outside,” she said as he came inside.
“It’s not that,” he said as he took off the hat. “Your stylist went a little too far. It makes me look like a girl.”
Heather looked at Mike’s hair. It was a layer look and combined with his natural curl, it did look quite feminine.
“I keep trying to style it so it looks masculine, but it keeps slipping back into this,” he said.
“When did you get it cut?” she asked.
“Two days ago. I thought it would get better,” he said. “She also trimmed my eyebrows, which makes matters worse. I know that I’ve never been that macho, but now I look like a girl.”
They sat down in the living room.
“Has anyone said you look like a girl?” asked Heather.
“I was called Miss several times,” said Mike.
“Please tell me about it,” said Heather.
Mike reached up and ran his fingers through his hair. Without realizing it, his nervous reaction only made his hair look even more feminine.
“I kept my hat on in class, but I forgot about it on the way home. I stopped for something to eat and without thinking about it I took off my hat and ran my fingers through my hair. When I my order at the front counter the guy called me ‘Miss’,” said Mike.
“And how were you dressed?”
“A hoody, leather coat, and jeans,” replied Mike. “I had my computer bag over my shoulder. I guess he thought it was a handbag.”
Heather nodded. The layered look would make it difficult to make out Mike’s body.
“And did you have your studs in your ears?” asked Heather.
Mike nodded.
“I can see how he was mistaken. So what did you do?” asked Heather.
“It was really noisy in there, so I thought I misunderstood what he said. I asked where the bathroom was and he pointed to the ladies room,” said Mike. “I nodded and left.”
“Was that the only time?” asked Heather.
“No. It happened at work too. The girls on my shift thought it was funny and my manager, made me a new name-tag with the name Mia on it,” continued Mike.
“Did you wear it?” asked Heather.
Mike shook his head.
“Of course not! I mean, I like Brandy a lot, but that would have been nuts to do that,” he said.
“Brandy is the name of your manager?” asked Heather.
“My shift manager. She’s really cool, and I like her a lot,” admitted Mike. “I’m just hoping that in a few more days the style will look less feminine.”
“That’s not likely,” said Heather as she reached over and touched his hair. “You can try some product, but that might make it worse. You might have to have it cut short to look masculine.”
“Damn, I like it long,” he said. “But I’m also tired of being mistaken for a woman.”
“Well, I have an idea that will at least work tonight,” said Heather.
“What’s that?” he asked.
“Come with me,” she said as she stood up and took him by the hand.
“What do you have in mind?” he asked.
“You’ll see, Mia,” she replied.
Chapter 9
“Okay, turn and look at the mirror,” ordered Heather.
Mike did as he was ordered and gasped.
“Holy shit, I look like a girl,” he exclaimed as he looked at his refection.
“Yes, you do Mia,” said Heather.
Mike didn’t correct her, as he was too busy looking at the mirror. His hair was now much curlier thanks to the product that Heather had worked into his hair. His eyes were heavily made up with dark eye shadow, mascara and eyeliner. His lips looked thick and pouty due to the dark red lipstick and gloss. His studs had been replaced with large gold hoops to complete the look from the neck up.
“Okay, time to get you dressed. As we’ll be having sex, I’m just going with stockings, garter belt, heels and a padded bra,” said Heather. “I have to admit that you’re very cute, Mia. I also think that you should think of yourself as a woman for tonight; you’ll enjoy this much more if you do. Okay?”
“Okay,” replied Mia.
“So, tell me your name,” said Heather.
“Do I have to?”
“What’s the harm?” asked Heather.
“Okay, my name is Mia.”
“Softer,” said Heather. “Get into character.”
“My name is Mia,” she replied.
“Very good. Okay now let’s get you dressed.”
Chapter 10
“How was it?” asked Heather.
“It was really good,” replied Mia as she looked over at Heather.
“You’re a natural,” noted Heather. “Your reaction to being fucked was very feminine.”
“I was just in character, as you suggested,” said Mia.
“If you say so,” replied Heather.
Mia didn’t reply.
“It’s rather late, why don’t you stay here tonight?’ suggested Heather.
“Sure, sounds good. I am really tired,” said Mia.
“Okay, let’s get that makeup off and I’ll pick you out something pretty to sleep in,” said Heather. “You might as well stay in character the rest if the night.”
“Okay,” replied Mia. “I’m too beat to argue.”
“Do you have to work tomorrow?” asked Heather.
Mia shook her head.
“Good, then we can play again tomorrow night,” said Heather. “Now, let’s get you to the bathroom and clean you up.”
Chapter 11
“Good evening Mia,” greeted Heather.
Mike shook his head.
“I’m Mike right now,” he said.
“Not for much longer,” said Heather. “Come with me.”
Heather led Mia upstairs and into the bedroom. On the bed there was a complete outfit laid out.
“What’s this?” asked Mia.
“I thought we’d take this to the next level and go out for a drink first,” said Heather. “Don’t worry, the place I’m taking you is very cool, and no one will hassle you. Besides, I doubt they’ll know that you’re really a guy, especially by the time I’m done with you.”
“I don’t know,” said Mia as she stared at the clothes on the bed.
There was a black bra and matching panties, a garter belt, stockings, high heels, a gray knit dress and a pair of breast pads.
“It will make the sex even more fun and exciting,” said Heather. “I have a few clients who cross-dress, and I have done this sort of thing with them many times. You pass quite well, Mia; no one will suspect the truth.”
“Okay,” replied Mia. “I trust you.”
“That’s the spirit,” said Heather. “Get undressed and we’ll get started.”
Chapter 12
Heather drove Mia to a local club where she often took her cross-dressing clients. She knew the owner and knew that she’d have no trouble getting in. She also knew that Mia wouldn’t be carded.
After checking in their coats, Heather led Mia directly to the bar.
“Walk slowly and relax,” whispered Heather as she escorted Mia. “Just remember, any guy looking at you is just checking you out, and any woman looking at you is checking out the competition.”
“That doesn’t make me feel more at ease,” replied Mia.
“You look lovely. I think you’re better looking as a woman than a man,” said Heather.
They sat down at the bar and Heather ordered their drinks.
“You really think that I’m better looking as a woman?” asked Mia.
Heather nodded.
“I’m not trying to push you in any direction, but the truth is the truth. You are a very attractive woman, and with some changes you’d look even better,” said Heather.
The bartender set down two glasses of wine in front of them and left.
“What sort of changes?” asked Mia as she took a sip of her wine.
“Add some highlights to your hair and curls for a start. I would also make your eyebrows even thinner and arched. Add a few more piercings and you could pull off a more alternative look. I would start with additional studs in ears, maybe one in the nose, tongue, oh and some nice tattoos,” said Heather. “Next, I would have you get breast implants and also hip and butt ones too, to give you a more natural shape.”
Mia listened without comment.
“I can help you with these changes and more,” continued Heather.
Mia took a sip of her wine.
“Do you really think that I’m transgendered?” she asked.
“A more important question is do you think that you’re transgendered,” countered Heather. “However, I suspect that you have a gender issue. The way you reacted when I made love to you was very telling.”
Mia took another sip of her wine.
“It didn’t take much effort to get you out here tonight,” continued Heather. “I think you should explore these feelings.”
“I don’t know,” said Mia.
“I doubt I’m the only one who sees this more feminine side of you,” continued Heather.
“What do you mean?” asked Mia.
“Your coworkers obviously suspect something. I bet that your manager Brandy not only suspects that you’re transgendered, but she will keep pushing you. The name-tag was just the start,” said Heather.
“It was just a joke, due to my hair,” countered Mia.
“You want to place a bet on it?” asked Heather.
“What kind of a bet?” asked Mia.
Heather motioned to the bartender for refills.
“If you don’t change your hair style, I bet that she will confront you about your gender. In fact, I wouldn’t be shocked if she dressed you up,” continued Heather. “If she pressed you, I know you’d give in.”
“And if I don’t?” asked Mia.
“I will pay you five grand,” said Heather. “But if you give in, then you have to get breast implants. Don’t worry, I will pay for them.”
“Breast implants? If I get those then…” said Mia.
“Then you’d end up as Mia full-time,” interjected Heather. “I feel you’re on that path anyway, so I might as well help you. So are you willing to make the bet?”
Mia thought about it for a moment and then nodded.
“How long do we set the wager for?” asked Mia.
“How about three weeks?” replied Heather.
“Okay,” said Mia.
“You’re going to love having real breasts,” said Heather as she got up. “I need to use the ladies room. Don’t worry, I’ll be back shortly.”
Mia nodded as she watched Heather walk away. She then thought about the bet and if she wanted to win or lose it.
Chapter 13
Once they got back to the house, Heather wasted no time in taking Mia upstairs and into the bedroom. She only partially undressed Mia as she wanted her to maintain the feminine illusion. She made sure that Mia still had on her bra, garter belt and stockings. She also made love to Mia, face-to-face. She used a slightly bigger cock shaped dildo. As she suspected, Mia had no trouble taking it all.
“Did you enjoy that?” asked Heather.
Mia nodded.
“How realistic is that, I mean the way it feels?” asked Mia.
“It feels very much like a real cock,” replied Heather. “Maybe someday you’ll be able to make your own comparison.”
Mia just stared back. She didn’t argue, as the same thought was going through her head.
“There are many men who like women like you. I have several clients who would love to be with you,” continued Heather.
“You mean pay to be with me?” asked Mia.
Heather nodded.
“I think you have the makings of an excellent escort,” replied Heather. “Especially after you get breast implants.”
“You make it sound like I’ve already lost the bet,” said Mia.
“And it’s obvious that you’re thinking about that possibility too,” replied Heather. “I’m not going to force you into anything, but I will continue to push you so you can find who you really are.”
“This is crazy, I mean if I changed, how would people react?” asked Mia.
“Your real friends would accept you,” replied Heather.
“And what about college?” asked Mia.
“Your school is very progressive. I doubt there would be any issues,” replied Heather.
Mia sighed.
“And what about my family?” she asked.
“Tell me about them,” ordered Heather.
“My parents live in the suburbs outside Chicago. Mom works in a bank and Dad is in construction,” replied Mia.
“Any brothers or sisters?”
“One each, both are older. My brother Jack is a paramedic and my sister Joan is a dental technician. They’re both married.”
“And do they all live in the Chicago area?” asked Heather.
“Joan lives in Downers Grove, and Jack is in Madison, Wisconsin. He stayed there after he dropped out of college,” replied Mia.
“And how would you describe them? Are they open-minded?”
“Mom and Dad are conservative and so is Joan. Jack is a little more moderate,” replied Mia.
“I see, so there may be problems if you came out as transgendered?” asked Heather.
“That’s a good description -- problems,” replied Mia.
“Well, we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it,” said Heather.
“You mean if we get to it,” said Mia.
“If that works for you, then if it is,” replied Heather.
Chapter 14
When Mia stepped out of the shower the next morning she was shocked to see a female wardrobe laid out for on the bed. It was a pair of panties, bra, breast pads, a sweater and a pair of jean. Additionally there was a pair of boots.
“What’s this?” asked Mia.
“I thought we’d go to breakfast,” said Heather.
“But what about the clothes? Why can’t I go as a guy?” asked Mia.
“I prefer you go as Mia, and I also think that you need some time to explore your feminine side in a safe manner,” countered Heather. “Honey, you pass quite well; no one will suspect you’re physically a man. I also want to do some shopping, I want to expand your wardrobe and you also need some makeup and toiletries.”
“And if I say no?” asked Mia as she sat down next to the clothes.
“I don’t see that as a possibility. Now get dressed, and I’ll help you with your makeup,” said Heather. “However, pay attention, as you’ll soon be doing it yourself.”
“Will we come back here afterwards?” asked Mia.
Heather shook her head.
“I can’t go into my apartment dressed as a girl! What will people think?” asked Mia.
“They will think you are a lovely young woman, which is what you are becoming,” replied Heather. “Deep down, you want to do this, right?”
Mia nodded.
“Good girl! Now let’s get you ready, I’m hungry,” said Heather.
Chapter 15
The next two days were a blur for Mike. Whenever he wasn’t in class or working, he rushed home to immediately change into her female clothes.
Heather had bought him several outfits, including casual clothes that weren’t that different from his male items. She also had given him a large supply of makeup. Mike began to practice applying his own makeup. He quickly realized how difficult it was and that there was no way he could go out in public on his own, even if he got up the nerve.
He had dressed up one evening and waited until he figured it was late enough that he would not be seen. However, he just stood by the door, unable to leave.
It was very confusing to him. He had always though that his urges to dress was just a fantasy that he could keep deep inside. Now, he was questioning his gender. Was he really a man, or a woman?
He wished he could have talked to Heather, but she was out of town that week.
As he arrived at work, he was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t see Brenda, and he almost walked into her in the employee break room.
“Oh, sorry,” he apologized.
“You okay? You seem to be in a different world,” she replied.
“I’m just thinking about a test,” he lied.
“Uh-huh,” she replied with skepticism.
Mike hung up his coat and took off his hat. As he did he ran his fingers through his hair.
“I love that you haven’t gotten your hair cut! It’s so cute Mia,” kidded Brandy.
“I haven’t had the time,” he lied.
“No, I think you like it,” she countered. “You should wear the name-tag that I gave you, it’s more fitting for the way you look, Mia.”
“I’m not going to wear it,” he said nervously. “And please don’t call me Mia.”
“Mia, I think we need to talk, please sit down,” she said softly.
Mike looked at her and then sat down on the couch. Brandy sat down next to him.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Do you really need to ask, Mia?” she asked. “It’s obvious that you’re struggling with your gender identity.”
“I just got a bad haircut,” he countered.
Brandy shook her head.
“Actually you have a great hair style; it looks very cute and sexy. There’s more. First off, your eyebrows are much thinner and feminine, also your nails are longer than before,” she said.
Mike instinctively covered up his hands.
“Anything else?” he asked.
“If you insist,” she replied as she took out her phone. “Take a look at these.”
Mike gasped as he saw photos of him dressed as Mia at the club.
“Oh, my, God,” he gasped.
“It’s okay, Mia, you look lovely. You’re much better looking as a woman than a man,” comforted Brandy. “I want to help you become the girl that you obviously want to be.”
“What do you mean?”
Brandy got and retrieved several bags.
“Mia, it’s time that you dressed like the other girls here,” said Brandy.
The female employees all worse short skirts and heels.
“Just so you know, it really does increase the amount of tips we get,” she said. “Now, undress and I’ll help you change.”
Mike began to open his mouth, but instead he just stood up and began to take off his clothes.
“Don’t worry, the girls out front will make sure we won’t be disturbed,” said Brandy.
“So they know?” asked Mike.
“Yes, we have been talking about this for a while. I showed them the photos, and they think that you look lovely,” replied Brandy.
“You showed the pics to other girls?” asked Mia.
“Of course,” replied Brandy. “Ooooh, I love the fact that you’re hairless. This will make things much easier. Do you wax?”
Mike nodded as he felt Mia take over.
She helped Mia get dressed in the outfit which consisted of a bra, panties, stocking, black high heels, black skirt and company t-shirt.
Mia cupped her breasts.
“Aren’t these too big?” she asked.
“No, you look good with big breasts,” replied Brandy. “They’re 34-DD and you look great.”
Mia wasn’t sure and stared down at her chest.
“Besides, don’t you know, big tits equal big tips!” said Brandy.
Mia rolled her eyes.
“Now, sit down, and I’ll do you hair, nails and makeup,” said Brandy.
Thirty minutes later Mia stared at her reflection in the mirror.
Her hair was styled out with product, which gave her a wilder look. Her makeup made her look like many of the other college girls, with heavy eyeliner and dark eye shadow. Her lipstick color was a dark maroon. Her nails were colored a similar dark red. She completed the look with some hoop earrings and other pieces of jewelry. On her fingers, Mia now had several silver rings.
“I’m not sure about the heels,” said Mia.
“You’ll get used to them, we all do,” replied Brandy.
“I’m surprised none of the other girls have complained about wearing them,” said Mia.
Brandy smiled.
“What?” asked Mia.
“That’s the second time you said ‘other girls’. Yes, this is the right path for you,” said Brandy.
“I’m not sure about the makeup,” said Mia. “I look a little like Fiona.”
Fiona was a Goth girl who worked the early morning shift.
“Yes, but not as extreme, not that you couldn’t pull that look off. You look good with a slight alternative appearance,” said Brandy. “In fact, I want to get your hair cut, dyed darker and streaked, maybe red or purple. You’ll look really hot. Oh, and you should get some piercings.”
“Where?” asked Mia as she stared at her new look.
“More in the ears, nose, tongue, for a start,” said Brandy. “Also some tattoos.”
“Seriously?” asked Mia.
“Yes, you’ll look really hot,” said Brandy. “I’ve been thinking about this for a while, but for the time being this will do. No one will know that you’re not a real woman.”
Mia slipped on her apron and put on her name-tag. The apron did little to hide her large breasts.
“What about David?” asked Mia, referring to the owner of the coffee house.
“He’s cool about it. I talked to him and showed him the photos. He was very impressed with how feminine you look. He said that he would be in today and would talk to you.”
“Was it that obvious?” she asked. “I mean, about this?”
“We knew you were hiding something, but in the last few days it came to us. When I saw you at the club I knew that this charade had to end. Don’t worry about anyone here, we’re all in this to help you become the woman you were meant to be,” said Brandy. “Oh, and just so you know, I think you look pretty hot.”
She then leaned over and gave Mia a quick kiss on the lips.
“Well, let’s go out and get to work. The other girls will want to see you,” said Brandy.
Chapter 16
Just as Brandy said, the girls on the off-going shift were very supportive of Mia. Leslie -- a short thin blonde -- gave Mia a big hug. The other woman was a grad student in her mid-twenties named Vanessa. She was full figured and had short black hair. She adjusted her black framed glasses, as she inspected Mia.
“Good to see that you are finally out,” she said as she gave Mia a hug.
The two other girls on the on-coming shift were also supportive.
“See, everyone is fine with this,” said Brandy.
Thankfully the coffeehouse was very busy for the first part of their shift and Mia didn’t have much time to think. She found that she quickly adjusted to being on heels. Her new large breasts took longer to get used to.
An hour to go in their shift, David Carr, the owner arrived. He was in his mid-forties and had owned the shop for the past five years. He was six-one and very fit. He took pride in his physical appearance. His dark brown hair was starting to turn gray, but he didn’t mind as long as it all still there.
“Good afternoon Brandy,” he greeted. “How’s the shift going?”
“Very well, thanks,” she replied.
He stopped and ran his eyes over Mia and nodded.
“Mia, when you get a chance, come back to my office,” he said pleasantly.
“Okay,” replied Mia.
Chapter 17
Twenty minutes later, Mia walked back to David’s office. She was very nervous and it felt as if her heart was about to come out of her chest.
She walked up to his door and knocked.
“Come in,” he said.
Mia opened the door and stepped into his office.
“Hi,” she said.
“Mia, please sit down,” he replied.
Mia did as he said and sat down on the love seat that sat across from his desk.
“I have to admit that you look even better than I had expected. The photos Brandy showed me didn’t do you justice,” he said.
“Thank you,” replied Mia softly.
“I have no issues with you still working here, but it has to be either Mike or Mia, not both, is that clear?” he stated.
“I understand,” she replied.
Things we accelerating so quickly that she could barely keep track of what was happening.
“Personally, I prefer you as Mia. It has been my goal to have only a female staff. It does bring in the customers,” he said. “Obviously you don’t mind wearing a skirt and heels.”
“I’m getting used to it,” she replied.
“Well, you have the legs for it,” he replied with a smile. “If you work here as Mia, I will give you a slight raise, as I’m sure your expenses will be going up.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
“So, is that a yes?”
Before she realized what she was say, Mia replied.
“Yes, I will be Mia,” she replied. “Thank you.”
David got up and walked over to her. When she stood up, he gave her a hug and then a kiss on the cheek.
“Welcome to the team, Mia,” he replied.
Chapter 18
“David is a nice guy,” said Brandy. “Although he has slept with almost everyone here. I will tell him to hold off with you for the time being. Oh, do you like men?”
“I prefer women, but I’m curious about being with a man,” admitted Mia.
“Cool, I’m bi too,” said Brandy.
“I can’t believe that this is happening so quickly,” said Mia.
“Sometimes it’s better that way. Besides, you’re what? 22? So you’ve been holding this in for all that time, it’s about time you came out as the real you,” said Brandy. “Now, do you have any plans after work?”
Mia shook her head.
“Good, then we’re going shopping. How big is your wardrobe?”
“Not very big,” replied Mia.
“Well, that has to change. All the girls want to help you, but I have first shot,” said Brenda. “We’ll go out shopping after work.”
Chapter 19
“Well, that’s the last of it,” said Brandy.
They had just spent the last hour putting away Mia’s new clothing.
Mia was dressed in a long skirt, tights, boots and a sweater. Brandy had brought the outfit to work and had Mia change into it their shift.
“Now, until you get the hang of makeup, I’ll stop by to help you,” said Brandy. “You’ll get the hang of it pretty quickly.”
Mia nodded as she looked at her nails.
“These will take some getting used to,” she said.
After hitting a few stores, Brandy took Mia into get her nails done. She now hand long extensions on each nail.
“Yes, but it looks so good,” said Brandy. “I made an appointment with my salon; they’ll get you in tomorrow afternoon. Don’t worry, I’ll go with you.”
“I’m going to have to go to the college admin office tomorrow to explain this,” said Mia.
“You won’t have any trouble. They’ll make the changes for you,” said Brandy. “You’ll have a new student ID tomorrow.”
“I thought I would need more proof than just showing up,” said Mia.
“For a driver license you will, but the college is very liberal. Now, why don’t we go out to dinner, my treat,” said Brandy. “And before you say anything, you look great.”
“Okay,” replied Mia.
“You look great in skirts and dresses,” continued Brandy.
Mia felt her face get warm.
“You also look cute when you blush,” said Brandy as she ran her fingers through Mia’s hair.
Mia smiled.
“The main reason that I wanted to transform you is that I want you to be my girl,” confessed Brandy.
“Um, so is this a date?” asked Mia.
Brandy leaned closer and kissed Mia.
“What do you think?” asked Brandy.
Chapter 20
After dinner, they went back to Mia’s place.
“Thanks, I had a great time tonight, and well, thanks for everything,” said Mia as they sat down on the couch.
“It was my pleasure,” replied Brandy. “I must admit that I have always liked you, but I prefer the new female version. You aren’t as uptight.”
“I guess you’re right, I was too busy holding all this in,” replied Mia.
Brandy slipped her arm around Mia.
“Things like your submissive nature?” asked Brandy.
Mia nodded.
“How did you know?” asked Mia.
“You were trying too hard to be something you weren’t. We thought it might have been because you’re short and thin, but over time we suspected that you were submissive. I dated a boy in high school that liked to be controlled, and it turned me on.”
“I thought I was able to hide these feelings from others,” said Mia.
“It must be a relief to be out now,” replied Brandy.
“Yes and no. I’m really comfortable being Mia, but I still have to deal with my family. I thought that I would have more time to think about this, but so much for the best laid plans. I know that I can’t go back to being a guy.”
“When do you plan on telling them?” asked Brandy.
“Soon. I don’t want them to hear about this from someone else. I owe them that much,” said Mia.
“Well, don’t worry about that right now,” said Brandy as she leaned down and kissed Mia slowly on the lips.
As they kissed Mia felt Brandy’s arms pull her closer. She offered no resistance. It was funny that as Mike she had never gotten up the nerve to ask her out, and now that she was living as Mia, they were together.
“Tonight will be another lesson in your road to womanhood,” said Brandy. “I’m going to teach you how to pleasure another woman. Will you obey?”
“Yes,” sighed Mia.
Brandy stood up and took Mia’s hand.
“Come with me, my love,” said Brandy
Chapter21
A few days later, Mia met Heather for lunch.
“Well, you’ve been rather busy,” said Heather as Mia sat down across from her.
Mia was dressed in a gray dress, black stockings, and knee-high, high heel boots. Her hair was now dyed a dark red with highlights. It had also been restyled so that there was no doubt that she was a woman. Her eyebrows were now very thin and highly arched.
Each ear had additional piercings of several studs to go with the silver hoops.
After the waitress took their order, Heather began to comment about Mia’s appearance.
“Very nice, you look quite lovely,” said Heather. “So, tell me about it.”
Mia told her about how Brandy had transformed her at work and that they were dating.
“How do you feel about the fact that your boss is interested in you?” asked Heather.
“To be honest, I am intrigued,” replied Mia. “I have to admit that the sex we had has opened up my eyes.”
“I’m not surprised. I see you got your tongue pierced, are there any other changes?” asked Heather.
“My naval and clitty are also pierced now,” said Mia. “We also looked at tattoos.”
“What kind?” asked Heather who appeared amused.
“One on the back, just above the panty line, and one on the back of my neck, both are floral patterns of vines and flowers,” replied Mia.
“They sound quite lovely. I also like the piercings, along with the new hairstyle,” said Heather. “I assume the large breasts are her idea too?”
Mia nodded.
“She says that I have the body for them,” said Mia.
“Well, we’re soon going to find out for real,” said Heather. “I suspected that you would lose the bet and have made an appointment for us to see an excellent plastic surgeon this afternoon. And she’s right, you should have large breasts.”
“Can they make them this big?” asked Mia.
“He has a special process that used fat redistribution. I’ve seen his work and he’s very good. In fact, he also wants to do your hips and butt. I think that you should do it. It will give you a very sexy body.
“Okay,” replied Mia.
“So it sounds like you and Brandy are becoming quite close,” said Heather.
“You could say that. I never stood a chance with her as a guy, and now we’re lovers,” said Mia.
“Did she pick out that dress?” asked Heather.
Mia nodded.
“She has replaced my wardrobe. I don’t have any male clothing anymore; she took everything to Goodwill,” said Mia.
“Another bridge crossed,” said Heather.
“Burned is a better choice of words,” said Mia. “Along with other things.”
“So, you told your family. I take it things didn’t go well?”
Mia held out her hand and rocked it back and forth.
“My Dad called me a fucking faggot and hung up on me. Mom called me later and was more open-minded. She even asked for a photo. She said that she would work on Dad,” said Mia.
“And your siblings?”
“My sister won’t answer the phone. However, my brother said that he can’t wait to meet his sister. go figure!” replied Mia.
“Give them time,” said Heather. “Now, I have something that we need to talk about. I will be upfront with this: how would you like to work for me?”
Mia looked around to see if anyone was listening.
“Are you serious?” she asked softly.
“Very much so. I think you have what it takes to make an excellent escort. I have several clients who would love to be with a girl like you,” replied Heather. “The hours are flexible, and the returns are very good.”
“I want to finish college,” said Mia.
“You can do both,” replied Heather. “Honey, you’re going to need money for this transition. Also, I think you would love doing it. Not all the clients want sex. Some just want company.”
“Can I think about it?” asked Mia.
“Of course! You won’t be able to do this until after you heal from the surgery on your breasts anyway,” continued Heather.
“Okay, that makes sense,” said Mia. “Maybe I’m going at all this too fast. Maybe we should put off the breast implants for a while.”
“Maybe, but you can’t undo what you’ve already done. You’re out at work and college, you told your family, you can’t undo this. Getting breast implants will just help you adjust to your new life as a woman,” said Heather. “Besides you won’t have to deal with the pads anymore and that’s a plus.”
Mia nodded.
“Yes, you’re going quickly, but you have people who are supporting you. We’re not doing this to hurt you or humiliate you, but to have you find inner peace. When I saw the way you reacted the first time we had sex, I knew you had a strong feminine side. It’s the real you Mia.”
“I guess you’re right,” said Mia.
“I can help you in another area. I’ve talked to my lawyer and she’s laid out what we’ll have to do to get your identity changed legally. She said that it’s pretty routine in this state and she could start processing the paperwork as soon as you’re ready,” said Heather.
“Really?” asked Mia.
“Yes, that’s right. So, are you ready to take the next step?”
“Sure, call her,” said Mia.
Chapter 22
“Wow, this is what you’ll look like?” asked Brandy as she looked at the computer generated images that the plastic surgeon had provided Mia.
They showed her body with large breasts and shapely hips and rear.
“Yes,” replied Mia. “My breasts will be smaller than the pads, but that’s to account for the growth that I’ll get from hormones. I started the treatment today.”
“Cool,” said Brandy. “You’re really becoming a girl. So, are you going to get the full surgery?”
“Not for a while, since I want to adjust to all the other changes,” said Mia.
“Makes sense. So when are you going to get this done?” asked Brandy.
“In two weeks, right after finals,” replied Mia. “The recovery isn’t supposed to take that long, as the surgeon uses new micro-surgery techniques. He also said that there would be minimal scarring.”
“That’s good to hear,” said Brandy. “I can’t wait to play with your new boobies.”
Mia giggled.
“Have you told David?” asked Brandy.
“Yes, he was cool about it. I’ll only miss a week or so of work,” replied Mia.
“He’ll want you even more now,” said Brandy. “Although the way he looks at you, I don’t think he’s willing to wait.”
“So has he really had sex with every girl at the coffee shop?” asked Mia.
“As far as I know. He’s actually fun to be with in bed. I think you’ll like it,” said Brandy.
“And you won’t mind?”
“No, I see it as part of your education in becoming a woman,” said Brandy. “I know from our time in bed that you like being fucked. Have you ever given a blowjob?”
“No,” admitted Mia. “I got a few.”
“I think you’ll like it. And the fact that you have had one will make you pretty good at it, as you’ll know what to do,” said Brandy. “This sort of talk doesn’t bother you does it?”
“It used to,” said Mia.
“Have you ever had sex with a guy?”
“No,” replied Mia.
“Did you think about it? Be honest,” said Brandy.
“I guess I thought about what it would be like, but I never acted on it as Mike,” said Mia.
Well, David will be a good first time for you. He doesn’t want any commitment, just a good time. I think he’s very curious about doing it with a girl like you. It will allow him to see a different side of his own,” said Brandy.
“Makes sense,” said Mia.
“I want you as my girl, but I also want you to explore your sexuality, Mia,” said Brandy
Mia nodded. She almost brought up Heather’s offer, but decided not to. She wanted to talk to Heather first.
Chapter 23
“Are you sure this is a good idea?” asked Mia as she paced in Heather’s living room.
She was dressed in a leather skirt, tights, knee-high boots and a red sweater that looked as if it was poured over her chest.
“Yes, you need to honest and open with her,” said Heather.
Mia looked at her watch.
“She should be here shortly. I hope she understands,” said Mia.
“I’m pleased that you’ve accepted my offer. I think you’ll be quite popular. I also think you have the demeanor to be an escort. You’re open-minded and willing to try new things,” said Heather. “I’m going to look forward to training you. I already have several clients who are interested in you.”
“Really?” asked Mia.
“Yes, and I imagine that you’ll quickly have a list of regular clients. It’s how I do most my business. It’s nice to have clients that you know what to expect,” said Heather.
Just then they heard the doorbell ring.
“That must be Brandy,” said Mia nervously.
“It will be okay,” said Heather.
Together they walked over to the front door.
Brandy was standing on the front step and smiled when she saw Mia.
“Hi Mia,” greeted Brandy as she stepped inside. “You look nice.”
Heather closed the front door.
“Thanks,” replied Mia.
Mia turned to introduce Heather to Mia. However she was shocked when Brandy hugged the older woman.
“Good to see you again, Aunt Heather,” greeted Brandy.
“Thank you my dear,” replied Heather.
“What? What’s going on?” stammered Mia.
She felt very weak, as if she was going to pass out.
“Brandy is my niece,” said Heather.
A panicked look appeared on Mia’s face.
“So, this was all a set up?” she gasped.
Brandy took Mia’s hands.
“No, it wasn’t,” said Brandy. “It was all my idea.”
“What?” asked Mia as she wiped tears away from her eyes.
“Come let’s sit down and talk this out,” said Heather. “Everything will be clear in a moment.”
The three women walked together into the living room. Mia sat down and nervously waited to hear what was going on.
“Please tell me that you haven’t been using me,” begged Mia.
“What I said about suspecting you were hiding something is true, Mia. I talked to Aunt Heather, and she offered to help,” said Brandy. “I guess we should have told you sooner, I apologize for that.”
“I’m also sorry. We never intended to hurt you. I truly was looking for someone to help test the device. When Brandy talked to me about you, it seemed like the perfect match,” said Heather. “The more I worked with you, the more I saw that Brandy was right, and I did my best to help you see the real you. I truly see potential in you as an escort.”
“I don’t have any problems with you being an escort, Mia; in fact I agree with Aunt Heather: it would be a great opportunity for you to fund your transition,” said Brandy. “I also know that she’s very good at screening her clients, as I have worked a couple of times for her to help pay for tuition.”
“Really?” asked Mia.
Brandy nodded and took Mia by the hands.
“Honey, the last thing I want to do is hurt you. I love the woman that you have become, and I want to help you grow into your new life,” said Brandy.
“You really mean that?” asked Mia softly.
“Of course,” replied Brandy. “I wouldn’t lie to you. Yes, I love controlling you, but I want our relationship to be mutual.”
“I don’t know what to say, this is all happening so quickly. But it also feels so right,” said Mia.
“Mia, I know this must be overwhelming, but we really do care about you. We planned on telling you all this eventually,” added Heather.
Brandy reached over and ran her hand gently across Mia’s Cheek.
“I truly love you Mia,” said Brandy. “I want to help you blossom in all ways.”
“Okay, I believe you,” said Mia as she took out a tissue and began to wipe her eyes.
“Are we okay?” asked Brandy.
Mia nodded.
Brandy leaned close and gave Mia a long hug.
Chapter 24
“What time are you going out with him?” asked Brandy.
They were at work on their shift together.
“Right after work,” replied Mia. “I brought an outfit to change into.”
“Excited?” asked Brandy.
“I have to admit that I am. I mean, this is another big step,” said Mia.
“David is pretty cool, and I know he won’t hurt you. If he does, every woman who works here will beat the crap out of him,” said Brandy.
“That’s good to know,” said Mia.
“So what are you going to wear?” asked Brandy.
“Gray skirt, black sweater, stockings, garter belt, and high heels,” said Mia. “We’re going to dinner.”
“And then?” asked Brandy with a wink.
“I’ll let you know,” replied Mia. “I would have preferred to wait until after I get my breasts, but now I plan on leaving this job to work for Heather.”
“I doubt that David will mind,” said Brandy. “He can’t keep his eyes off you.”
Mia smiled back at Brandy.
“I thought it was my imagination,” she said.
“No, he definitely wants you,” said Brandy. “I suppose that it’s sexist and all, but he doesn’t force anyone to have sex. If a girl says no, he’s cool with that. But we‘re also using him, and he’s really good in bed. I know you’ll have a great time.”
“I’m so glad that you’re so open-minded about all this,” said Mia.
“I love you; it goes with the territory,” replied Brandy. “I’m glad that you’ve agreed to move in with me.”
Mia had moved in with Brandy the previous weekend. They were presently looking for a larger place.
“I like it. I hated living alone, and now I’m with the woman of my dreams,” replied Mia.
Brandy winked at her.
“And so am I,” said Brandy.
Chapter 25
Dinner was very nice. David took her to a small local bistro. He was the perfect gentleman. In many ways, it was the way that Mia had always wanted to act when she was on a date as Mike. It just confirmed that she was doing the right thing in becoming a woman.
“I have to admit that I can’t imagine that you were ever Mike,” said David. “You seem so comfortable as a woman.”
“Thank you,” replied Mia. “I guess it’s because I was trying to hold it in for so long.”
“That makes sense,” he replied. “I was very pleased when you accepted my invitation to dinner.”
He then reached over and took her hands into his.
“I find you very sexy,” he said as he leaned closer to her.
Mia smiled back.
“I suppose you know my reputation,” he said.
“Yes, the other girls have talked to me about you,” she replied. “Very nice things.”
He smiled back at her.
“I would love to take you home with me,” he said. “I know this is rather blunt, but I don’t see any reason to hide my intentions.”
“I would love to be with you tonight,” replied Mia.
A short time later they were in David’s BMW and heading to his home.
Chapter 26
“Make yourself comfortable,” said David as he hung up their coats. “Can I get you a drink? A glass of wine?”
“That would be nice,” replied Mia as she walked into his small, but nicely furnished living room.
It was a very masculine living room. There was a leather couch and a matching love seat. There was also a reclining leather chair. A large HD TV was mounted on the wall. She sat down on the couch and waited for David.
He walked in carrying two glasses of wine. He handed her one of the glasses and then sat down next to her.
“To tonight,” he said as he touched his glass to hers.
Mia had to admit that he was very smooth.
The wine was good and felt nice and warm as it entered her body.
She looked into David’s eyes and without a word; he took the glass out of her hand and set it down on the coffee table. He then caressed her face with his hand before pulling her close. He was forceful without being harsh, thought Mia, as his lips pressed against hers. She then felt his tongue slip into her mouth.
It then hit her that she was kissing a man and that it felt so right. It was even better than she had fantasized about.
“I’m not being too forceful for you,” he whispered.
“No,” replied Mia. “In fact, I like it this way.”
“Really?” he replied. “Are you submissive?”
Mia nodded.
“Very nice,” he replied. “Please stand up.”
Mia did as she was told.
“Stand in front of me,” he ordered, “and slowly undress. Stop when I tell you.”
Mia nodded and slowly took off her sweater.
David sipped his wine and nodded as he watched.
“Take off your skirt next,” he ordered.
Mia slipped her skirt down her legs and then stepped out of it.
“Take the bra off,” he stated.
She reached around and undid her bra, and as she covered her chest with one arm, she slipped her bra and pads off. She stood in front of him with her crossed arms over her chest.
“Nice,” he said. “Move your arms.”
Mia did as she was told.
Even though she had only been on the hormones for two weeks, her nipples were now larger and darker in color. The doctor said that this was due to the new process that he was using.
“Very sexy,” he said. “Are they sensitive?”
“Very,” she replied.
“I can’t wait to play with them,” he replied. “Now, slip off your panties.”
Mia did as he ordered.
“I like the piercings,” he stated. “Do you plan on getting your nipples done too?”
“Eventually,” she replied. “But after I get the implants.”
“Of course,” he replied. “Come sit down next to me.”
Mia walked over and sat down next to David. He immediately slipped his arm around her and pulled her close. As he kissed her, he began to run her nipples through his fingers.
Mia began to squirm as waves of pleasure began to run through her body. He was more physical than the way Brandy had played with her nipples, yet she found it very erotic.
“You like that?” he whispered.
“Oh yes,” she moaned.
“Very good,” he replied as he moved one of her hands to his crotch.
Mia could feel David’s hard cock, and she instinctively began to rub it.
“Take it out,” ordered David
Mia undid David’s belt and then undid his trousers. She could feel her heart beating faster, as she took his cock into her hand. Without hesitation, she began to gently stroke it.
“Hmm, you know what feels good, don’t you,” he moaned.
Mia felt the precum against her hand, as she stroked his cock. She was really pleasuring a man; it was no longer a forbidden fantasy.
“Mia, get on your knees,” ordered David.
Without hesitation, she got off the couch and positioned herself on her knees between his legs. She looked up at him and he nodded. Lowering her head she leaned down and began to kiss and lick his cock.
Mia knew that this was another step in becoming a woman and leaving her old life behind her. It would also soon become her job once she started work as an escort. Heather was right; the idea of being a professional escort truly excited Mia.
As she took David’s cock into her mouth she knew that she wanted to give him the best blowjob that he had even had. She was now a professional and even though she wasn’t going to be paid, she would use this night as practice. Brandy was her love, and all others would be clients.
David leaned back and moaned as Mia worked his cock. He was amazed by how good she was. The sensation of her pierced tongue only added to the pleasure. He reached over and took her head in his hands and guided her as she began to suck him off.
Mia struggled, at first, not to gag as she took his cock all the way into her mouth, but with each passing moment, she relaxed. She found that she was actually enjoying herself. Her nipples were very hard, and she found herself playing with them as she sucked his cock.
“Damn, you’re good,” moaned David.
She began to pick up pace and sucked him faster. She could tell by his moaning and breathing rate that he was getting close to an orgasm. This only made her work his cock faster. She wasn’t sure how she’d react when she came, but when he did, she found herself eagerly taking his seed.
David gasped and moaned as Mia slowly brought him down from his orgasm.
“My god, Mia, that was incredible,” he sighed.
Looking up, she smiled at him.
“I’m pleased to her that,” she replied as she licked her lips.
She then reached over and picked up her glass and took a long drink of wine.
“Please come back up on the couch,” he said.
Mia did as she was asked and sat down close to him.
“You were wonderful,” he said as he pulled her closer.
“Thank you,” she replied. “I’m glad you enjoyed it.”
“So what now?” he asked.
“Do you want to make love to me?” she asked.
“Really?” he asked.
Mia nodded.
“I’ve never done that before, I mean with a girl like you,” he said.
“And you’ll be my first man,” she countered. “I’m anxious to know what it’s like.”
“Okay, but let me get my strength back first,” he said as he pulled her close.
Chapter 27
“So how was it?” asked Brandy when Mia came into their home.
“I enjoyed it,” she replied as she gave Brandy a hug.
“That’s good to hear. You want some tea?” asked Brandy. “And we can talk about it if you desire.”
“I’d like that. Let me grab a bath first and change into my PJs,” replied Mia.
Thirty minutes later they were cuddling together on the couch sipping tea.
“I’m glad to hear that David was nice with you,” said Brandy.
“I think he wanted to give me oral, but couldn’t get the nerve to try it,” said Mia. “He did stroke me when we made love.”
“And how do you feel about all this?” asked Brandy.
“The whole evening confirmed that I have made the right decision to transition. I mean, from the beginning of the date to when he kissed me goodbye when he dropped me off her, it all felt very natural,” admitted Mia. “There’s something else.”
“What’s that?” asked Brandy.
“I kinda used this night as a test to see if I could actually be an escort. I guess I passed it, as I’m not ashamed of what I did,” she explained. “The sex I had with him, while enjoyable, didn’t have an emotional connection like it does with you. Does that make sense? I mean, I enjoyed myself, but knowing there was no attachment made it very freeing. With you, it’s very different.”
“It makes sense. I know what you mean about the lack of emotional connection. I went through that, when I worked for Aunt Heather.”
Mia let out a big yawn.
“I think we should go to bed,” said Brandy.
“I’d like that,” replied Mia. “Thank you again for everything.”
“My pleasure,” replied Brandy as she gave Mia a kiss.
Chapter 28
Two months later, Mia stood in front of the full length mirror in the bedroom. She was naked and inspecting her body.
She was pleased with what she was seeing. Her breasts were large and full. Her present bra size was 34-DD. Her doctor said that she might get larger due to the hormones. Her nipples were large and very sensitive.
Each nipple had a small steel ring in it.
She ran her hands down her thin waist to her hips and rear. They had been modified at the same time as her breasts.
Just as Heather had said, she had grown to love her body being totally hairless. She had received laser treatments to permanently remove all her hair below her head.
She turned and looked at her tattoos.
In addition to the one above her panty-line and on the back of her neck, she also got one on her ankle, another floral design.
She turned and studied her face. She was becoming very good at doing her makeup, although eyeliner was still a problem. She was debating getting permanent makeup.
She reached up and touched the jeweled stud that was in her nostril. It was Brandy’s idea to further enhance Mia’s alternative look. Heather agreed that it would make Mia more desirable.
She began to get dressed. Tonight she was wearing stockings, a garter belt, short black leather skirt, knee-high spiked high-heeled boots, a sleeveless red silk top, and a leather jacket. Her makeup was heavy and sexy with dark colored eye shadow.
Her top was low cut and showed off her cleavage.
She completed the outfit with silver jewelry and a thin spiked black choker.
“Very nice,” said Brandy as she stood in their bedroom doorway. “If he doesn’t like you he’s crazy.”
“Heather said that he likes his girls wild and sexy,” said Mia.
“Well you’ve got both down. Where are you meeting him?” asked Brandy.
Mia mentioned the name of the bar.
“He’s staying in the downtown Hilton,” said Mia.
“What time do you think you’ll be home?”
“Around two,” she replied. “Heather knows where I’ll be too. She knows this guy and says that he’s very nice.”
“I’m sure he is. Oh, don’t forget that tomorrow we’re going out with the girls from the coffee house; they want to see how you’re doing,” said Brandy.
“I can’t wait,” said Mia. “Well, my ride should be here shortly. I suppose that I’ll need to get a car soon.”
“You can always borrow my Honda,” said Brandy. “Or better still, use your bike.”
Mia giggled.
“Stop! I don’t want to laugh; I’ll mess up my makeup,” she said. “Besides, I don’t think I can ride a bike in heels and a skirt.”
“It would be fun to watch. Anyway, I’ll see you when you get home,” said Brandy.
“You don’t have to wait up,” said Mia.
“I know,” replied Brandy as she smiled at her lover. “I’m so proud of how you’ve accepted the real you.”
Mia blew her lover a kiss.
Chapter 29
A little after two, Mia returned to the apartment. Brandy was waiting for at the front door and gave her a hug and a kiss.
“So, how was it?” asked Brandy. “Oh, I just started the kettle; you want some tea?”
Mia nodded, and she slipped off her heels.
“He was very nice,” replied Mia. “We had drinks, and then went back to his hotel room where we had sex.”
“And was he any good?” asked Brandy as she set out the tea.
“Yes, he was very gentle. He loved the fact that I’m pierced, and he wants to see me again, although he has a request concerning my look,” replied Mia. “He wants me all in black and to look more Goth in makeup and hair.”
“Are you game?” asked Brandy.
Mia nodded.
“Cool! I know just the place to get your outfit. The only thing is that I get you in the same outfit,” said Brandy.
“I’d like that,” replied Mia. “He gave me oral, which was different. It’s the first time that a man has done that to me.”
“And how did it feel?”
“He was very good,” replied Mia. “Heather said that I would be popular while I’m in between. While I want to get SRS, I may put it off until I get tired of this job.”
“So you like being an escort?”
Mia smiled and nodded.
“There’s a thrill about it, it’s hard to explain. I also get to play in different roles,” said Mia. “My next two clients have special requests.”
The kettle went off and Brandy filled the mugs with hot water.
“And what are those?”
“One wants me to play his secretary, and the other wants me to dress and act like a prostitute,” said Mia. “He has a fetish for something out of Pretty Woman.”
Brandy laughed.
“Do you have your outfit picked out?” asked Brandy.
“Heather is getting it for me,” she replied.
“Do I get you in the same thing?” asked Brandy with a smile.
“Of course,” said Mia as she put some honey in her tea.
“I’m so happy to see that you’re getting this chance to be the real you,” said Brandy. “I mean, I like that you’re exploring your sexuality.”
Mia smiled back and she stirred her tea. “Well, I guess I’m just making up for lost time.”
“Well, let’s go cuddle on the couch and talk about that,” said Brandy with a wink.
Chapter 30
The next night was a girl’s night out with the women from the coffee house. It started at Brandy and Mia’s apartment, and the plan was to head out for drinks.
In addition to Vanessa and Leslie, there were several other women. All were very curious about Mia’s transformation, especially her breast surgery.
“They look so real,” said Gina, a graduate student.
“The surgeon doesn’t use implants, just fat distribution,” replied Mia. “He used the same process on my hips and butt.”
“Really?” asked Vanessa.
Mia nodded.
“They feel very real,” said Brandy. “Trust me on that.”
There was a round of laughter.
“You want to feel them?” asked Mia.
“Really?” asked Vanessa.
Mia nodded.
Vanessa, followed by the other women all gently touched Mia’s breasts.
“Wow, they really do feel real!” exclaimed Holly, a big breasted African-American.
“I may need to look this guy up,” said Gina.
“I can give you his name. He’s not cheap, but he’s worth it,” replied Mia.
“Cool,” said Gina. “I have to admit that you look great. You really made the right decision to be a girl.”
The others nodded in agreement.
“Are you still in school?” asked Vanessa.
Mia nodded.
“The college has been very accommodating,” said Mia. “My only real issue right now is with my family.”
“How bad?” asked Leslie.
“My Dad still considers me a fucking faggot; I can’t imagine what he’d do if he found out about the rest of my life,” said Mia. “At least my Mom is talking to me. She says that she plans on working on him. We talk once a week or so. She’s also helping me with my sister.”
“At least her brother is cool about it,” said Brandy. “He’s actually coming out this summer to see us.”
“That’s cool, but what about your sister? I mean I would think she’d understand,” said Holly.
“She has even blocked my emails,” said Mia. “It sucks, but I’m so happy now. I can’t believe how I repressed all this for so long. I just wish they’d listen to me and understand that I’m finally content. I’m not asking for their approval, just to try and accept me for who I am.”
“Do you think they’ll ever come around?” asked Holly.
“I think so, but I’m not going back to who I used to be. It wouldn’t matter anyway, because what can I say to them? That this was all a joke?” said Mia.
“Well, it’s their loss,” said Gina. “It’s obvious that you’re much happier than as a woman.”
“Thanks,” replied Mia.
“Well, let’s get going,” said Brandy. “We have some partying to do.”
Chapter 31
Later that evening, Mia and Brandy cuddled together in their bed.
“That was fun!” said Brandy.
“I agree,” said Mia. “I love how they all accepted me for who I’ve become.”
“You’re going to experience all sorts of people, Mia. There will those who accept you as you are, there will be those who will never see you as a woman, and then again, some will change their mind. There are also those who see you as someone exotic and exciting, like your clients. But there’s one thing you can count on, that is that I’ll always be there for you,” said Brandy.
“I truly appreciate that. I don’t think I could have gotten this far without your help and pushing. I also appreciate all the help Heather has given me,” said Mia.
Brandy leaned close and kissed Mia.
“I wish that your whole family could see how happy you are,” said Brandy.
“And I wish they could meet you,” added Mia. “I guess we have to take what life gives us.”
“Yes, but don’t give up, hopefully your family will realize how much you mean to them,” said Brandy.
“I hope so,” replied Mia as she snuggled closer to Brandy.
“Let’s make love,” said Brandy as she kissed Mia again
She reached over into the nightstand and took out the dildo with the attached sleeve. Heather had given them one of the devices as a housewarming gift.
“I’ve been thinking about making love to you all night,” said Brandy.
Mia let out a contented sigh. Her life had changed so drastically in the past few months, yet she couldn’t imagine it any other way now. Her life was far from perfect, but then again whose life was?
The End
Synopsis: Iona Beddau, previously Roger Lyons, is back. She's asked to go undercover in a local high school in order to help track down a drug dealer who may also be a succubus. This will require her to be transformed into a teenager.
By
Julie O
Edited
By
Amelia R.
Background: Returning from a business trip, Roger Lyons was pulled into a world of magic when he became the unwilling partner in a body swap with Iona Beddau, a lovely twenty-one-year-old woman who had magical powers. He became Iona permanently due to a car crash that killed the original Iona, who was still in his body. The new Iona has inherited the magical powers of her host body. For the complete story read the earlier Turbulence stories, which are posted at both Crystal's Storysite and Fictionmania.
Chapter 1
I cuddled closer to my boyfriend, Bill. It was early morning and we were awakening after a lovely night together. Since the body swap, I had learned to curb my magically heightened sexual appetite, although I wasn't always successful. I hadn't seen Bill the entire week and when he'd called me up the previous night I'd immediately driven over to see him.
I pressed closer to Bill and he leaned over and kissed me. "Good morning, honey."
I considered myself very lucky to have Bill in my life. I wasn't exactly a normal girlfriend. Bill knew everything about me and we were still together.
Actually, I'm not giving him enough credit. First off, I used to be a man. To be more precise, I was an old friend of his. We had served together in the navy.
Second, there was fact that I had magical powers. Thankfully, Bill worked for a woman who, like me, was blessed with gifts of magic. I was still discovering my full potential and that was sometimes a problem. I also had been cursed with an exceptionally high sex drive by a man named Keir, who was now serving a long sentence as a goat for violating the laws of magic.
One of the good things about my body swap was that it wasn't just a physical change. Mentally I had changed. Granted that psychologically I wasn't completely female, but I wasn't all male either. I had inherited some of Iona's personality and it had merged with my original being to produce the woman I was today. Oh, don't get me wrong, I was far from feeling totally comfortable with my new life, but I was happy, and I guess that's what that matters most.
"So what was the important topic that you wanted to talk to me about last night?" I asked.
Bill had called me and told me that he had something important to talk to me about. All he would tell me on the phone was that it was magic related. Bill was an assistant DA in San Diego, however he was also assigned special cases involving magical violations, since he was aware of the magical community.
"You mean before you seduced me?" asked Bill.
"Seduced you? I seem to remember that you were the instigator last night," I replied with a giggle.
"That's only because you placed a spell on me," replied Bill with a laugh.
I rolled my eyes and laughed. "I've never had to resort to such cheap tricks with you!"
"You've got that right, honey!"
I felt my sense of arousal growing, and fighting my carnal desires, I shifted the conversation away from sex.
"Is everything okay?" I asked, turning to face Bill.
"Okay, business before pleasure. Have you ever heard of magically enhanced drugs?" he asked.
I shook my head. "I avoid all drugs, with the exception of alcohol."
"I want you to do a little studying on them. They've been turning up in a couple of the local high schools," continued Bill.
"What do they do?"
"The one we've detected is like ecstasy, but more intense. The kids call it Euphoria or X-2. It allows the user to see sounds, taste emotions, hear colors, things like that," described Bill.
"From what I've read, isn't that what the non-magical drugs claim to do?" I asked.
"True, but these drugs really do allow the user to enter a new plane of reality."
"What's the down side?" I asked.
"From the actual experience? Nothing."
I stared back at him. He was holding back something and was waiting for me to ask. Bill liked to practice his courtroom tactics on me from time to time.
"Okay, I'll bite. What's the catch?" I asked.
"The person who makes the drug steals some of the essence of the user."
"Their essence?"
Bill nodded. "We're aware of five cases so far. They all used the drug several times, which is how we've detected the drug."
"What did they lose?" I asked.
"Two of them now have lower IQs. Two others lost years off their lives, and one lost his masculinity," stated Bill.
I sat up in bed. "Tell me more."
"I can give you complete files of each case. One of the two who lost intelligence had been an honor student. She's now a B student, and the other is now enrolled in special education classes."
"Go on."
"A seventeen-year-old girl was recently hospitalized with several broken bones. The doctor diagnosed her with premature osteoporosis. He stated that she had the bone structure of a woman in her eighties. The other teen died of a heart attack."
"Teens sometimes do have heart attacks," I remarked.
"Not like this. It was heart failure. The rest of his organs were also worn out. That's how the doctor described them."
"And what about the last one?"
"Average build teenage boy. In less than a month, he had developed B-cup breasts and hip growth. His penis is now less than an inch and his testicles are gone. His hormone levels are consistent with those of a girl in puberty."
"And all of the teens showed residual magic?" I asked.
Bill nodded. "They all matched."
The use of magic leaves a trace that can be detected. Each spell has a very specific trace. The fact that all five teens had the same residual trace showed that their symptoms were related.
"We think the drug dealer is stealing the teens' essences to enhance his own life."
I nodded. "I've read a little about theft spells. They only aid the person casting the actual spell. So it makes sense that it's a man doing this."
"Or a couple," added Bill.
"You've been studying!" I remarked.
"Part of my job," replied Bill with a grin.
"So what do you want from me?"
"The DA was very pleased with the way you detected the Agdistis cult."
"I didn't do that good a job. I got you turned into a girl," I replied.
Bill smiled. "I got better."
I smiled at the reference to Monty Python and the Holy Grail, one of our favorite movies.
"What does she want?"
Bill grinned. "How do you feel about going back to high school?"
I stared back. "What?"
Chapter 2
"You want me to go back to high school?" I asked.
"We want to put someone in the school that four of the students attended," replied Bill.
"Why not send in a cop? Haven't you done that with conventional drug dealers?" I asked.
"Yes, we've done that a few times. However, we don't have the time or money to place an officer in deep undercover. There's also the complicated magical side to this case. We presently only have three officers who work the magical cases."
"I don't exactly look like a teen."
"Kayla says that she has a spell that will turn you into a teen, at least physically," replied Bill with a smile.
"You already spoke with Aunt Kayla?" I asked.
Bill nodded.
Aunt Kayla, actually the original Iona's aunt, had been vital to my transition. She had helped me adjust to both my femininity and my powers. In many ways she was like a mother to me.
"Just my looks, right?" I replied.
Bill nodded. "She says that it's totally reversible."
"Good. I'd hate to have to grow up again. Starting over at twenty-one was bad enough," I stated.
"Does that mean you're saying yes?"
I smiled. "It means that I'm not ruling it out. I'd like to read those files and talk to Aunt Kayla first."
Bill stared back at me. "I know this is a lot to ask of you. You've been through a lot in the past year or so."
"How long would I have to be a teen?" I asked.
"At least two months, maybe until the end of the school year," replied Bill.
It was presently February, and that meant I might have to endure high school until June. "Will I at least be a senior?"
"Yes, the other teens were all seniors."
"I'm not looking forward to dealing with horny teenage boys," I bemoaned.
"Hey, it will be tough on me too. An assistant DA can't be seen dating a high school senior!"
"Oh, great! Now, I'll be jailbait!"
We both started laughing. Bill leaned over and kissed me and I pushed the idea of being a teen out of my head for a while.
Chapter 3
I sat down at my desk and opened the students' files. None of the teens were aware that the drug had magical side effects. Their problems had been blamed on a variety of causes, ranging from diseases to known drug side effects. Amelia, a doctor who was also magical, had interviewed all the students.
I started with the teens that now had lowered IQs. It was amazing how fast their intelligence had dropped off. According to the file both teens had admitted to taking the drug, called X-2, three times over the previous month. The girl who was now a B student remembered first trying it at a party. She couldn't remember who gave it to her. Neither could the male teen who was now considered mildly retarded.
I switched to the file on the girl suffering physical problems. She had attended a different school, but had a cousin at the school the other four attended. She took the drug four times. After the first dose, she felt slightly fatigued. After the second dose, she felt aches in her joints, which was then diagnosed as arthritis. She said that she took the drug two more times to escape her pain. Presently she was in a private clinic, receiving around-the-clock care.
The last case was the boy who had been feminized. He'd been a gymnast and from his photo looked like a very fit young man. I looked at a photo from his yearbook and he looked very muscular. I then looked at a photo taken just three days ago. I wasn't sure if he was the same person.
He now appeared very feminine. His once muscular body was now soft and had the curves of a young woman. The changes had occurred over a three-week period. The doctors thought that the boy had cancer or some sort of blood disease. The boy was now at home receiving treatment.
None of the teens could remember exactly who gave them the drug, but all had taken X-2 at least three times. Apparently they didn't make the connection between their changes and the taking of the drug. I wondered if the drug blocked their perception of change. The students apparently knew each other, but none were close friends. There had to be a connection, but the files didn't show any. I knew that San Diego, like many urban areas, had underground parties, but all the teens denied attending them. I was positive that they were lying, or worse, had their memories blocked by the drug or the dealer.
I sat at my desk and began to think about the cases. While I had only been exposed to the magical world for a short time, I had seen and experienced how it could be abused. My hand ran around the invisible tattoo that was just above my vagina. It gave me my increased sexual urges and had been the reason why the original Iona had swapped bodies with me.
The file stated that the effects of the drug might possibly be reversed, but it would depend upon finding the exact spell being used and the person casting it. So, if I agreed to become a high school student, I would have to first find students using the drug, and then find who was the supplier. I headed down to the garden to see Aunt Kayla.
Chapter 4
She was sitting out in the garden, relaxing after her afternoon counseling session. The smell of Earl Grey tea filled the air.
I sat down next to her. "Smells good."
"I figured you'd be down. Let me pour you a mug," replied Aunt Kayla with a gentle smile.
A large gray cat jumped up on my lap. I began to rub Tully's head, as the cat settled in my lap.
"Thank you."
"I assume you have some questions," she stated, as she poured the tea.
"If I get into the group that has access to X-2, I may be forced to take it. What sort of effect would the drug have on me?"
"Amelia isn't sure. She's researching it now. Usually magically enhanced drugs don't work on us. Although, depending on the spell, sometimes the effects are more intense than for the non-magical. However, your tattoo should protect you from the secondary spell. They won't be able to steal any of your essence."
I nodded as I sipped my tea. "What sort of a person would do something like that?"
"It might not be a person," replied Aunt Kayla, as she poured milk into my tea.
I stared back, trying to see if she was kidding. "What do you mean?"
"Haven't you heard of a succubus?"
"They're real?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla shook her head in mock disgust as she stirred her tea. "Really, Iona. I thought you were keeping up with your studies. Go get the green-bound book from my study. It's on the third shelf, next to the book on trolls."
I didn't argue and retrieved the book. Tully immediately returned to my lap after I sat down.
"Open the book to chapter six," instructed Aunt Kayla. "Not all are monsters -- well, not physically monsters. They steal from others to enhance their own lives. One problem with this is that the effect isn't permanent and it's addicting."
I started to read. The book confirmed what Aunt Kayla had just said. It mentioned that the spell could be cast in many ways, but was most powerful when delivered in liquid form.
"How is X-2 taken?" I asked.
"Amelia is still researching that. She suspects it's either in a pill or a liquid, maybe both."
"Whoever is dealing this stuff can't give the essence-stealing X-2 to everyone, he'd be overwhelmed. Maybe the drug is taken as a pill and the spell is a liquid, used as a chaser. That way he can be selective on who he's robbing," I stated.
"Very good, Iona. You have been studying after all," complimented Aunt Kayla.
I smiled back. "So tell me about the teenager spell. Bill said it will turn me into a teenager."
Aunt Kayla nodded. "The spell changes you physically. It takes about eight hours to change you completely, so you would take it before going to bed."
I nodded. "And I can be changed back without any side effects?"
"Yes. It's a very safe spell. It affects only your appearance."
'Will I still have my powers?"
"Yes. The spell is also easily reversed."
"Good. I couldn't wait to grow up the first time. I don't want to be stuck as a teen."
"Well, at least you can share some stories with your old friend back in Washington. What was her name again?"
"Beth. Oh, she'd love this!" I started to laugh.
Beth was an old friend from my navy days. Back then, Ben was a fellow officer. Through an equally weird set of circumstances, my old friend Ben was now a teenage girl. We had run into each other and had traded e-mails and phone calls, discussing our changes.
"Does that mean you're going to do it?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I nodded. "Never saw it any other way."
"We'd like to start soon. Can you take a break from your college classes?"
I nodded. Another benefit of my transformation was that my intelligence was enhanced. I probably could finish my undergrad studies in less than a year, but Aunt Kayla had recommended that I take my time. She felt that it would help my adjustment to my new life.
"Yes. I wasn't taking an overly difficult load this semester and I'll just take them over the summer to catch up."
"Good. I'll talk to the DA. She'll be very pleased that you've volunteered to help."
"Will I still live here?" I asked.
"No. The school is up in Rancho Bernardo, but we have a really nice person in mind, who'll be playing your aunt," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Who?"
Aunt Kayla smiled. "Why, your Aunt Amelia!"
"Really? That's cool."
"This will allow her to observe you and study any evidence you acquire."
I nodded.
"The DA's office is working on your biography. I expect we'll see it in a few days."
Chapter 5
I spent the rest of the day reading the book.
Tully was asleep on my desk. Every now and then she would wake up and assume a better sleeping position.
The first thing I learned was that while most succubuses were female, there were rare examples of males having the same abilities. Technically, a male was called an incubus. I also learned that they could transfer the essences they've stolen to others. They sometimes used others to assist them in capturing victims for the essences they desired. Sometimes those helping did so willing in exchange for enhancements, such as strength, intelligence, or beauty. At other times they used unknowing assistants. The succubus controlled them without their knowledge.
Leaning back in my chair, I thought about the person who was doing this. So far the students had lost youth, intelligence, and masculinity. The reasons for the thefts could have been to benefit the actual thief or thieves, or they could have stolen them for someone else, or they could have done it for revenge.
I re-read the files on the teens. There was nothing that stood out about any of them. The male who was becoming female was an average student. He was involved in a few clubs, but wasn't overly active in school life except for gymnastics. One of the girls who had lowered IQ had been a cheerleader. The teen who died had been in the band. The boy who had lowered IQ had been an average student who seemed to only care about skateboarding. There didn't seem to be any connection.
From my previous tour of high school, I remembered how clannish my classmates were. There weren't a lot of crossovers among the groups. I wondered how these teens were connected, that is, if they were. Maybe they were just selected at random?
I thought about how I might detect the students who were taking the drug. I had the ability to sense people in distress, and I had a crystal that allowed me to increase my range and power. I was a little concerned about wearing it at the school. I had used it at college and it was overwhelming, I suspected that high school would be worse. It would be very difficult to screen through all the normal teen angst to try to figure out which students were on X-2.
I picked up a file on the high school. It had only opened three years earlier and was located in one of the bedroom communities north of San Diego. The students mainly came from the new housing developments that had sprung up along I-15. Another new student wouldn't seem that out of place.
There was no real town up there. The hangouts appeared to be the local strip malls and the teen clubs, which were as new as the houses. Maybe that's why the dealer had selected this school. There were no roots. There was no heart there.
My mind drifted and my memories of high school came creeping back. Like most people, I initially thought about the good times. But as I stretched my memories, I began to realize that the good times weren't really that good, and there were many things that weren't that pleasant to recall. I began to realize why I had skipped my previous reunions.
I wondered if this would just be a waste of time. The school population was pretty big. The senior class had over five hundred students. What were the chances that I would fall in with the group that was exposed to the drugs? The idea of spending four or five months in high school without finding the dealer was depressing.
Still, I knew that I couldn't give up. I stared at the photos of the feminized boy and I knew that I would have to do this.
Chapter 6
"Do you have any photos of Iona when she was a teen?" I asked Aunt Kayla.
She was sitting out in the garden reading a patient file.
"Yes. I should have shown them to you sooner," she replied. She closed the file and excused herself. A few minutes later she returned with a photo album.
I sat down next to her on the arm of the chair.
"I know there are a few of Iona in here from her high school years," stated Aunt Kayla.
I always felt a little strange looking at photos of Iona. It was my face, but it wasn't me. I had some of her residual memories; nothing solid, just that sometimes something seemed really familiar, a taste or a smell. I knew that they weren't from my past.
Aunt Kayla's voice snapped me out of my daydreaming. "Okay, here's one of her. I think this was the homecoming dance."
I stared at the photo of Iona in a short black party dress. She looked so happy.
"I imagine that you'll look like this," continued Aunt Kayla.
The photo she was referring to showed Iona in a short denim skirt and red top. Her long red hair was also very curly.
"When was this taken?" I asked.
"I think it was during the fall of her senior year of high school."
"She looks shorter," I commented.
Aunt Kayla looked at the photo. "You may be right. She had a late growth spurt right after high school."
I nodded. I wasn't all that happy about being 5-8; I was less than enthused about being even shorter.
"Her breasts look the same size," I continued. My mind shifted to how I was obsessed with several girls in my high school class who were big breasted. I shook my head and cracked a smile. "This isn't good."
"You'll do fine. Remember, my dear, that you'll still be an adult in mind."
"Yes, but I'll still have my elevated sex drive." I let out a long sigh. I thought about the multitudes of horny high school boys and I cringed slightly.
"You'll be okay."
I sighed again. "When do I start?"
"In two weeks. There're a few things we need to arrange first, like your new identity and past."
I nodded. "Cool. That will give me time to talk to my academic advisor."
"How is this one?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Well, she hasn't tried to make me one of her minions, so I guess that's an improvement," I laughed.
I had recently helped to break up a strange cult that my previous academic advisor had created using an ancient Greek statue. (Read Turbulence: The Next Chapter for the complete story)
Aunt Kayla smiled back. "Fiona has been working on your history."
"So, she knew that I'd do this too," I remarked.
"Of course!"
I nodded. "I hope the girls can get along without me."
"Tully will be upset and will be a terrible pest, Bran will act like she doesn't care, but she will sulk even more than she normally does."
I laughed. I had become attached to both cats.
"Well, I'm going to give Beth a call. I need an intell report on what is acceptable teen behavior these days," I stated.
"Intell report? That's the first time you've slipped into your old navy talk in a while."
I nodded. "Probably because I was thinking of my old Navy buddy."
"I just want to say how much everyone appreciates what you're about to do," stated Aunt Kayla.
Chapter 7
I was able to catch Beth at home that evening. Calling back east is always a bit tricky, and it required the right timing to catch her at home, but not call too late.
We talked about her recent birthday party and how she was now car hunting.
"Well, if you're going to be in a suburban neighborhood, you definitely need to have your own car. You will be a real outcast otherwise," explained Beth.
"Cool. At least I won't be totally without freedom," I replied.
"Trust me, I know what you mean."
We both laughed.
"Beth, can I ask you a question?"
"Sure."
"Do you still dream that you're Ben?"
There was a momentary silence. "Sometimes. I was genetically altered to accept my transformation, but there are times when I dream that I'm male. What about you?"
"Sometimes. It's weird. I accept, more or less, that I'm a woman, but sometimes I yearn for my old life."
"So your transformation wasn't complete?"
"No. My personality sort of merged with the original Iona's."
"But you see yourself as a woman sexually, don't you?"
"Yes. Being with Bill feels so normal and right. It's just those passing moments that I wish I was back to being Roger."
"Do you think that this will fade over time?"
"It has already. Part of me doesn't want it to. I liked being Roger and I don't want to lose him entirely."
"Sounds like you've adapted more than you're willing to admit," commented Beth. "I notice that you refer to Roger as separate person."
I laughed. "For an eighteen-year-old, you're pretty smart."
"I'm wise beyond my years."
For the next hour we talked about high school. Beth told me all about fashion, fads, language, basically the works. After talking to her, I felt more confident that I could fit in.
Beth also told me that she might be able to help us narrow down any suspects. She had been working part-time for an agent who headed a department that hunted Internet predators of teens. Beth felt confident that the agent would help us if we requested it.
After talking to Beth I checked the clock and was tempted to call my sister, Jenny. I decided it was too late and that I would call her the following evening.
Chapter 8
The next day I spent the morning with my advisor. I explained that I had to go out of town to take care of some family business. My advisor was very understanding. She accessed the summer schedule. I was pleased to see that I could easily make up the lost time.
When I returned home, I was pleased to sense that Amelia was with Aunt Kayla. My ability to detect other people had grown stronger. When I concentrated at it, my range of detection was now almost a half-mile. I rarely used it like this, unless I wanted to bug Bill!
I had also learned to make it more selective. I could screen out casual acquaintances and people like that. Until I'd learned to do that, life on campus was awful. I was constantly being alerted to people. The best way I can compare it is to imagine getting dozens of instant messages simultaneously when you aren't even online.
As expected, I found them in the garden.
"How did everything go at school?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Good. I'll be able to catch up over the summer," I replied. "So, what's my cover?"
Amelia laughed. "Fiona is still working out the fine details, but basically I'm your mother's sister. You're living with me as your mother has been assigned to duty overseas."
"Doing what?" I asked.
"She's a doctor and a reservist in the army."
I nodded. That made sense and would explain my sudden transfer to San Diego.
"What about good old dad?" I asked.
"He divorced your mother when you were two," replied Amelia. "Your mother reverted back to her maiden name."
"Bastard!" I quipped.
Amelia laughed. "I should have the full file this week. By the way, do you want to know your new name?"
I hesitated for a second. "Oh. I hadn't thought about that."
"Your new name will be Carly Taylor."
I ran the name over through my head. Carly wasn't too bad. "So what's your name?"
"Oh, I'm still Amelia Taylor."
"Hey, that's not fair!" I replied with a smirk. "Do you mean your real last name is Taylor?"
Amelia nodded.
"I thought it would be something more exotic," I stated.
Amelia laughed. "Sorry to disappoint you."
"Amelia will still have her practice to look after," stated Aunt Kayla.
"So do we have a home yet?" I asked.
"Yes. I have a townhouse in the school district. My stuff should be moved in this week. Thanks to some help from Kayla and Fiona, my neighbors will think that I've lived there for the past two years," replied Amelia. "The complex is new and no one will raise an eyebrow when you move in."
"Can someone explain why we can't use magic to detect who has been dealing the drugs?" I asked.
"We tried. Whoever is doing this is either using a blocking spell, or else they're non-magical," explained Aunt Kayla.
Not all spells required the person casting them to have powers. When this happened it was harder to detect them.
"Of course. So we still have no idea what we're looking for?" I continued.
"The jury is split on this one, Iona. The authorities believe it must be a true succubus or an incubus; Amelia and I disagree. The essences being taken are too selective. Also, in most cases involving a true succubus, the creature steals the same kind of essence. They'll usually attack dozens of victims, stealing the same essence, as if they were feeding on it. We've seen three very different types of essence stolen so far," explained Amelia. "A true succubus will only attack men, likewise a true incubus will only attack women. We've seen attacks on both males and females. That either means we're dealing with a hybrid or multiple creatures. I believe we're dealing with one. They're mainly solitary hunters."
"A hybrid?" I asked. "Sounds like a mutant."
"That description is just as accurate. Just like all animals, they can intermix with others. Over time they can mutate. A hybrid could feed on both male and female essences," explained Aunt Kayla. "They're rare but not unheard of."
"They're also more dangerous," added Amelia. "Looks can be very deceiving."
"How?" I asked.
"One might look like a small girl, yet have the strength of a weightlifter," answered Amelia.
"What will it look like?" I asked.
"They will look human, but overly perfect. They will not have any flaws," replied Amelia.
"They're also very arrogant. That's a trait that a non-succubus human would likely also have. By now they've violated numerous people, and the sense of invulnerably will be high," added Aunt Kayla.
"That's good to know. So they wouldn't suspect that someone was hunting them?" I asked.
"That's right. But keep this in mind, Iona. If they suspect that you're a threat, they won't hesitate to try to kill you," stated Amelia.
"I've been studying my defensive spells. Will they act the same on a succubus, or an incubus for that matter?"
"Most spells are effective against them. A true succubus is a primitive creature compared to humans, and is more susceptible to magic than physical harm," answered Aunt Kayla.
"Good."
"Now a mutant may not react the same. Your spells might have no effect on them whatsoever," added Amelia.
"Any more good news?" I joked.
Aunt Kayla gave me a stern look. "Now remember, your mission is to detect whoever or whatever is behind this. You're not judge, jury, and executioner," reminded Aunt Kayla.
"On the other hand your spells might have a stronger reaction," added Amelia.
"I know, but it's good to know that I'll be able to defend myself, should the need arise."
We spent the rest of the day talking about what spells would be most successful. I was pleased to hear that one of my favorite spells would be very effective. It was one I had used against the cult, and it froze the person in place. I had been practicing it and had improved my strength. I could now cast it on more than one person at a time.
Chapter 9
That evening I drove over to Bill's place for dinner and an evening of passionate lovemaking. I wanted to spend as much time with him as possible before I became jailbait.
"The DA is very pleased that you've volunteered for this case," stated Bill.
We were cuddling on his couch, sipping champagne.
"Something has been bothering me; how come Aunt Kayla is so involved in the case?" I asked.
Bill cocked his head to the side. "I'd rather you ask Kayla directly, but let me just say that she's a consultant for our office in cases like this."
I nodded. "Thanks, that makes sense."
Bill excused himself and retrieved a shopping bag from his office. "I bought you something nice. I know that we won't be able to see each other as often once you go undercover."
I smiled and took the bag from him. Inside was an extremely sexy outfit -- a stunning hot pink v-neck baby-doll with a matching thong. There was also a matching silk kimono wrap.
"Oh my!"
"I thought you'd look fabulous in these," remarked Bill.
"Really... I don't suppose there would be any harm in trying them on," I replied in a sly manner.
"Here, let me help," stated Bill as he reached over to begin unbuttoning my top.
Bill really got hot when he undressed me. It had become a major turn on for him. Normally I didn't mind, but tonight I was feeling mischievous and in a flash I cast the freeze spell on him.
"I'm a big girl, Bill. I think I can undress and dress myself."
Bill's eyes were fixed on me. I had once been under this spell myself and it was very frustrating not being able to move.
I giggled and began to slowly undress in front of him. Button by button I opened up my blouse, exposing my breasts. I moved closer until I was only a few inches from Bill's face. I then reached behind my back and undid my bra. I removed it and pressed my breasts closer to his face, until I was almost touching him.
I pulled back, but stayed in his field of vision. I unsnapped my jeans and slipped them slowly off. Next I pulled my panties down.
I posed naked in front of Bill. I stretched out right in front of him.
"Now, what should I wear? Oh, these look nice!" I picked up the baby-doll and held it on front of my naked body.
Without another word I slipped it on. It fit perfectly. I then picked up the thong and slowly pulled it up my legs. I topped it all off by putting on the kimono. I paraded up and down in front of him, bouncing my boobs and wiggling my butt.
"This looks great! What do you think?" I asked as I turned to Bill. I ran my hand across his cheek, as I sat down and cuddled up close to him.
By then I figured he had suffered enough and released him from the spell.
"Now, are you hot and bothered enough?" I asked in an innocent tone, as I batted my eyelids.
Bill shook his head and a big smile grew on his face. "I guess I asked for that. But please promise that you'll never do that to me again!"
I leaned over and kissed him softly. He pulled me closer and we began to kiss passionately. In one sweeping motion, he stood up and pulled me up into his arms. Without a word, he carried me to the bedroom. I let him undress me this time.
Chapter 10
The next morning I made Bill breakfast. I did feel a bit guilty for casting the spell and wanted to make it up to him, not that he was angry with me!
Over scrambled eggs and bacon we talked out the case and how it would affect our lives.
"I hope I can catch the dealer quickly," I stated as I reached for a piece of whole-wheat toast.
"I doubt we will be that lucky. I imagine you'll have to be at the school for a while. It will take a while for the other students to trust you," stated Bill.
I nodded. "You're right. I was just trying to be optimistic."
"Take your time and do this right. I know this is just high school, but we've had officers hurt during undercover operations. The sense of betrayal can lead to very violent reactions by the suspects. That applies in cases with and without magic."
I smiled back softly. "Thank you."
Bill smiled back. "Okay, you're right. I'm worried about you. You're the woman of my dreams and I love you deeply."
I bit my lower lip and my eyes suddenly got all watery. "That's the sweetest thing you've said to me!"
"I mean it." Bill leaned over and kissed me again. He gave me a sly grin and I nodded back. He stood up and took me by the hand and led me back to the bedroom.
Chapter 11
I arrived back home a little after noon. Aunt Kayla was in with a patient and after greeting the cats I went up to my room. I immediately noticed that my answering machine was flashing. I checked the count and saw that I had six messages. I pressed play and heard my sister's voice.
"Iona, please call me as soon as you get in," stated Jenny's recorded message.
The time on the message was nine the previous night. All the messages were from her and the last one was an hour ago. I quickly picked up the phone and dialed her number.
"Iona, thank God you finally called," remarked Jenny.
"What's wrong?" I asked, a growing feeling of dread in my belly.
"There's no easy way of telling you this, little sister, so brace yourself. Dad died last night."
I froze.
"You okay?" asked Jenny.
"What... what happened?" I stammered. I found it hard to breathe. I felt a feeling of loss throughout my entire body. I felt so weak and helpless.
"Heart attack. He was at work. Apparently he had a massive heart attack. They tried CPR, but he never responded," explained Jenny.
I felt tears running down my cheeks.
"You still there?" asked Jenny.
"Yes. How's Mom?"
"She's a wreck, but she'll survive. Pete is flying in. Also Aunt Rachel arrived this morning, she's been a godsend," stated Jenny.
Rachel was my dad's younger sister. She lived in Cleveland and worked in the front office for the Indians.
"That's good," I replied. I looked around for a box of tissues. I fumbled for a tissue and wiped my eyes. "How're you doing?"
"I've cried a lot and will cry a lot more."
"I wish I could be there," I stated and the tears started again. Of course I couldn't; I was just the woman who had been with Roger when he was killed. I had no place at his father's funeral. All the feelings of loss came rolling back. I sat down on my bed and pulled my knees close to my chest.
"I know, Iona. I wish you could be here too," stated Jenny.
I sensed that she was hiding something. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing," replied Jenny.
I blew my nose. "No, you're not telling me something. Please, Jenny, tell me!"
Jenny let out a sigh. "I know this isn't the right time. Actually I was going to never tell you this, but Mom blames you for Roger's death."
I gasped. I had never thought that my present self would be blamed for my own death. "What about Dad?"
"No, he just considered your death to be bad luck," answered Jenny.
"Honest?"
"Of course. Come on, we've shared enough in the past year," she replied.
"You're right. Thanks. I miss him. I miss all of you," I blurted out, as the crying got more intense.
"I know, little sis," comforted Jenny.
We talked for another hour. She had to leave to help with the funeral arrangements. She promised to keep me informed as much as possible.
I hung up the phone. I sat there numb for a moment. I glanced at the old family photograph that I had on my nightstand. I picked it up and stared at it. It had been taken only three years ago. It was taken at Mom's birthday party. I stared at the photo and began to sob. I collapsed on my bed, pulled a pillow close to my chest and cried.
I had known that this day would come, but that didn't make it any easier.
Chapter 12
A few minutes later, I heard a soft tapping at my door. I looked up and saw Aunt Kayla walk in.
"I sensed something was wrong," she stated softly. She sat down on my bed and put her hand on my shoulder. "What's wrong, little one?"
I told her and she pulled me close. The floodgates opened up and I began bawling again. She comforted me and held me close. I heard her soothing voice. "Let it out, dear."
After a while I regained composure. She handed me the box of tissues.
"Thanks."
"I wish I had some words to say that would make you feel better," she stated.
"I just appreciate your shoulder to cry on," I replied. "I can't believe he's gone. He was so strong."
"It's all part of nature. It was his time. I know that may sound cold, but it's the truth."
"No, it makes more sense than anything else. I just hurt inside. I miss him and my family. I love you and Fiona, but...."
Aunt Kayla smiled and put a finger to my lips. "I know, my dear, you don't have to explain. You loved him and you're going to be in great pain over his loss. It'll take time to get over this. I'm pleased to see that you're not trying to hold in your emotions."
I cracked a slight smile. "I don't think that holding in my emotions will be a problem."
She nodded. "You want to be alone, or would you like to come down and have some tea?"
"Tea? That sounds good."
We walked downstairs. She had her arm around my shoulders.
"I'd like to tell you some stories about my dad."
"I love to hear them, little one," replied Aunt Kayla.
Chapter 13
The next few days were rough. I found myself crying at the slightest thing. I went online and found my dad's obituary. It was quite long and impressive. There weren't any surprises in it. Still there's a sense of cold reality when you read an obituary of a family member or friend. I printed out a copy.
Dad had led a pretty good life. I re-read the summary of his life over and over again. Each line brought back stories that I had heard many times.
I had loved it when Dad told his sea-stories of his time in the navy. He had been a naval aviator, until he hurt his back in a hard landing on his aircraft carrier. He'd recovered, but the navy refused to let him fly again. So, he became a maintenance officer for aircraft. This led him back to Columbus where he became the head of the maintenance department for a major airline.
While Dad never pushed me, or my younger brother, Pete, to join the navy, I knew he was proud. I could still picture the look on his face when he first saw me in my uniform. The memory started the tears again.
Jenny called and told me that instead of a standard funeral service, they were having a memorial service. . It would give Dad's friends and family a chance to stand up and talk about him. It made sense, Dad hated the standard funeral rituals, and he always got his way.
She went on to tell me that, in accordance with his wishes, Dad would be cremated and his ashes would be spread out over the lake where he loved to fish. She said that they would spread them over the lake after Labor Day. Dad loved to fish then, as the crowds were gone. I thought that was pretty cool.
After the service, everyone would be going to his favorite restaurant. Dad had stated that he didn't want some depressing ritual and wanted people to remember his life and not his death. The restaurant was a neighborhood steak house. We'd eaten there often and the staff was almost like family. I pictured the place jammed with family and friends, toasting Dad, and trading stories. I was glad that my dad's final wishes were being observed.
My not being able to attend really hurt. Oh, I understood the reasons why I couldn't attend, but that didn't help. Jenny promised to send me a copy of the memorial service. They were taping it for some of our family members who couldn't make it back to Columbus.
Aunt Kayla, Amelia, and of course, Bill were fantastic. I couldn't have survived without them. They did their best to help me through it all.
Amelia asked me if I still wanted to go through with the undercover operation. I vigorously stated that I wanted to do it more than ever. I told her I needed something to throw myself into.
Amelia stated that she would change my cover story. Instead of my mother being stationed overseas, my fictional parent will have died suddenly.
"You can't hide your grief, Iona, nor should you. Since you insist on doing this mission, we might as well incorporate your mourning into your character," stated Amelia.
I nodded. "Thanks. Now at least I won't have to pretend to hold in my feelings."
"If it makes it any easier, we can change the story to make your parent your father. We can state that your mother died many years ago. I can be your aunt on your father's side."
"That makes sense. Thank you for being so understanding." I gave her a long hug. The new story would allow me to be more honest with my new classmates.
Chapter 14
"The service really was wonderful, Iona. The owners of the place closed it to the public and we had it all to ourselves. Dad would have loved it," stated Jenny.
It was now a week after Dad had died. Jenny and I had talked every day. I think we both needed to talk about it.
"I know he would have," I replied.
"I'll send you a tape as soon as we get the copies back," continued Jenny. "Oh, I also have some more family photos for you."
"Thanks."
I then told her about my upcoming undercover mission.
"You mean that this weekend you'll become a teenager?" asked Jenny.
"Yes. I'll be seventeen again," I replied.
"Promise me that you'll send me some photos!" she replied. "I can't wait to see you as my real little sister!" She started laughing.
I joined her and it felt good to laugh again.
"I will. Oh, I'll also send you my new e-mail address and phone number."
"Cool. I feel good knowing that Amelia will be looking after you," replied Jenny.
We talked for another hour. I felt very lucky that I had some contact with my family.
"Jenny, do you think Mom would accept me and what happened to me?" I asked hopefully.
There was a long pause. "No. She's still rather conservative in her beliefs. She wasn't all that pleased about Dad's service either. She wanted it to be held in the church, with a full service. I don't think she would take well to knowing her children have magical powers," replied Jenny.
"But she should also have powers," I argued.
"She does, but they are too repressed. Amelia did a very covert exam of her the last time she was out here. Mom may have noticed her powers when she was a child and repressed them. I guess it would be pretty scary if you didn't know what was happening."
"True, it would also explain a lot," I replied.
Mom had always seemed overprotective of us, especially Jenny, while we were growing up.
"I think telling her now would be too big of a shock," continued Jenny.
"I agree."
"Oh, I may be out your way this spring. I have a show in La Jolla," stated Jenny.
Jenny was an artist, and since the awakening of her powers her art had blossomed. She made the most incredible pottery and had started to move into glass blowing.
"That's cool. I definitely want to attend!"
"You may not be old enough!" quipped Jenny.
We started laughing again.
The topic shifted to Bill.
"How's he taking your age reduction?" asked Jenny.
"He supports it, although he isn't too happy about our separation," I replied.
"What about you?"
"I'll have my vibrator!"
"Ohhh, little sister, you're so bad!"
This time the tears were from laughing so hard.
After she regained her composure, Jenny changed the topic. "I hope you're going to invite me to the wedding."
"We're not ready for that," I replied.
"Bull. You and Bill are deeply in love, you'd be foolish not to become a couple!"
"You're right. I'm not pushing him, but I would love to be his wife. He's been wonderful about everything."
"It'll happen," reiterated Jenny.
"When it does, I want you in my wedding party," I replied.
Jenny laughed. "Sorry, little sis, but that has to be the last thing I ever thought that I'd hear from your lips!"
I joined her again in laughing.
Chapter 15
"Your sister is something else," stated Aunt Kayla.
"I know," I replied proudly.
"Amelia is ready for you to move in. When do you want to start?"
"I want to be with Bill one more time," I replied with a grin.
"Okay. But I want you to abstain from sex twenty-four hours prior to the spell being cast. You'll need all your strength to recover from the transformation," instructed Aunt Kayla.
"Will it hurt?" I asked.
"No, but you will be weak and a little sore afterwards. Don't worry, the discomfort will quickly pass."
I nodded.
"Afterwards, we'll need to take you shopping. You'll need a whole new wardrobe," stated Aunt Kayla.
"Cool. Bill told me that we can submit the bills as a business expense," I replied.
Chapter 16
Bill and I spent our last night together for a while. We went out to dinner in the Gaslamp District in downtown San Diego.
"Croce's! I'm impressed!" I stated, as we walked towards the popular restaurant.
"Nothing but the best. Besides you look too good to take anywhere else," replied Bill. He then kissed me.
I was wearing the standard little black dress and a matching shawl. The dress looked like it was poured over my shapely body. Okay, I have to admit that I loved the way I looked.
My high heels clicked on the sidewalk as we walked inside.
The sounds of jazz were drifting out of the bar and it only added to the atmosphere of the evening.
We kept the dinner conversation light and fun. We both knew that there was some danger in what I was about to do, but neither of us felt it was necessary to bring it up.
After we ordered, a very expensive bottle of wine was delivered to our table. It came with a note. It was from the DA, who wanted to send a token of her appreciation for what I was about to do.
"When do I get to meet her?" I asked, as I savored the wine.
"She wants to meet you, but she has to be careful. I'm thinking Kayla can invite her over some evening after this is all over," replied Bill.
That was the closest we got to the topic of the mission.
After dinner we had a drink in the lounge. We sat at the bar, drinking brandy, listening to jazz, and drifting deeper into each other's eyes. It was one of the most romantic moments in my life. I half expected to see Humphrey Bogart walk in.
"You ready to go?" whispered Bill, after we finished our drinks.
I just smiled and nodded.
Instead of heading to our car, Bill led me toward the US Grant Hotel.
"I took the liberty of reserving us a suite for tonight," stated Bill, as he slipped his arm around me.
A short time later, Bill was slowly undressing me out of my little black dress and no, I didn't freeze him. In fact, our lovemaking was quite torrid!
Chapter 17
Two days later I was sitting naked on the edge of my bed. Amelia and Aunt Kayla were standing in front of me.
Amelia was holding a goblet filled with a lavender colored liquid.
"What does it taste like?" I asked.
"Judging from the ingredients, it should have a mild spicy flavor," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Now, after you drink this, you'll feel very sleepy. I expect you'll be asleep in less than five minutes."
"Sounds simple enough," I replied. I let out a long sigh. "Okay, let's do it."
I took the goblet from Amelia and sniffed it. There was a slight aroma of spice. I raised it to my lips and began to drink. It wasn't that bad and was able to get it all down in one try. I handed the goblet back to Amelia.
"I guess the next time I talk to you I'll be your niece, Carly," I stated to Amelia.
"That's Aunt Amelia," she replied with a smile.
I held back a yawn. "Do I have to?"
My eyelids were suddenly very heavy and I yawned again.
"Good night, Iona," stated Aunt Kayla, as she and Amelia helped me under the covers.
"Night," I replied. I was soon in a deep sleep.
Chapter 18
I slowly woke up. As I stirred, I became aware of the changes, and I instantly knew that the spell had worked. I stepped out of bed and stood in front of my mirror. My body was slightly sore, but it wasn't that bad.
I stared at myself in the mirror. The spell had definitely worked; I was now a teen. First off I was shorter, at least two inches shorter. I was a bit heavier, especially in the hips. No, I wasn't fat, but my whole body was softer. My muscle tone was decreased. Now, don't get me wrong, I still had a hot body.
My breasts were still large; in fact they looked larger on my shorter body. I cupped them in my hands and let out a long sigh.
My face wasn't that different, it just looked younger, softer. I had been carded many times since I became Iona, and kind of laughed it off. But there was a big difference between being perceived as being young and actually being young.
It all hit me. I could drive a car, with restrictions. I couldn't vote or drink. I was also considered a minor by the law.
"Shit," I exclaimed.
My new voice caught me off guard. It was much higher. That would take some getting used to!
"Hello. Testing, testing, one, two, three... testing," I stated as I tried to get used to my new voice.
I twisted around and studied my new body. I would definitely be driving some teenage boys wild. For some reason that made me happy; I shook my head in an attempt to get that out of my head.
Getting dressed was a challenge. Thankfully my bra still fit, even though I had to adjust it. My panties were tighter, confirming my larger hips and butt. I knew that none of my jeans would fit. After a few attempts, I found a dress that fit. I then realized it was one of the old Iona's leftovers. The short blue dress was a good fit. I found that none of my shoes fit, as my feet were a little smaller. I found one pair of sandals that I was able to adjust enough so they wouldn't fall off. They didn't quite match the dress, but I had no choice.
I was about to leave my room, when I suddenly felt the urge to put on makeup. Now, normally I just used a touch of makeup, unless I was going out with Bill.
I sat down at my makeup table and began to study my face. I felt strangely naked, and began to apply my makeup. Even though I was doing my face heavier than normal, it looked really good. I even used eyeliner, which I almost never used.
I wondered if the spell had other effects besides the physical ones.
I gave myself another look and was pleased with my appearance. I headed down to see Aunt Kayla and Amelia.
Chapter 19
"Well, you look cute," exclaimed Aunt Kayla.
"Please tell me that this is reversible!" I replied.
"What a sweet voice too," added Amelia.
I stared back and felt my face turning red. I couldn't believe it, I was actually pouting.
"Yes, Iona, I mean Carly. The spell is totally reversible," answered Aunt Kayla.
"I thought you said that the spell would only change me physically," I stated. I then described how I felt different.
"That's true, but I've read where this spell does sometimes have side effects."
"Nothing permanent, right?" I asked.
Amelia shook her head no. "What can happen is that the longer you're in the teenage state, the more your personality will match your age."
I groaned. I hadn't counted on that.
"We can change you back," stated Aunt Kayla.
I shook my head. "No, that's okay. On the bright side, it may make me blend in easier."
"You sure?" asked Amelia.
I smiled. "No. But let's give it a shot. Just remember if I get an attitude, it's the spell's fault!"
Chapter 20
We spent the day shopping. It reminded me of back when I had first become Iona. Her original wardrobe had been too extreme for me. Now we were doing it all again.
By mid-afternoon, we had filled the trunk of the car and were heading up to Rancho Bernardo to Amelia's townhouse. Both Amelia and Aunt Kayla thought it would be best if I moved in as soon as possible.
"I have some things back at the house that I want to bring along," I stated.
"We can go back later," stated Aunt Kayla.
"What about the girls?" I asked, referring to the cats.
"They'll miss you, as will I," replied Aunt Kayla with a smile.
The townhouse was located in a new development a couple miles from the high school. It looked like any one of a hundred townhouses in Southern California. It was a two-story white stucco building with a red tile roof. The landscaping featured many beautiful and exotic plants, all non-native to San Diego.
"Please tell me that you're moving as soon this is over," I stated to Amelia.
"In a flash, my dear," she replied.
Actually, it wasn't that bad. My room was nice and I had my own bathroom. Amelia had thought of everything and I had a computer, stereo, and TV. I also had my own cell phone.
It was nice, but it really wasn't my room, yet.
I unpacked my new wardrobe and began to put things into their places. In addition to clothing and shoes, I had bought new cosmetics and toiletries. I'd also bought some new jewelry, although there were some pieces that I wanted to bring from my home back at Sunset Cliffs.
"We'll go back out shopping tomorrow," announced Amelia, as she helped me fill a trash bag with the empty boxes and clothing bags.
"Cool," I replied.
"We'll go by the school on Monday. I've already contacted them and let them know you're coming. Your records from your old school will be arriving this weekend," stated Amelia.
"I know there's magic involved, but what happens if someone gets suspicious?" I asked.
"The principal's secretary is one of us. Any requests for info on you will go through her," stated Aunt Kayla.
"How did you get her into the job?" I asked.
"We didn't. She just happened to have the job," replied Amelia.
Aunt Kayla left Amelia and I alone. Neither of us felt like cooking, so we went out to the local strip mall. There was a Borders there, along with several causal-eating places. The bookstore was great; we went there after dinner. They had a great CD selection. Thankfully, my taste in music hadn't changed and I worked my way through the rock section. I also picked out a few jazz CDs.
When I went to check out, the clerk seemed surprised that the CDs were for me. He was around eighteen, with short black hair and a goatee, well at least an attempt at a goatee. He was a few inches taller than I am and athletic looking, but not overly muscular. While he looked young, there was a worldliness about him. It was in his eyes, they looked... well, they looked mature, showing experience beyond his years. His eyes were dark brown; in fact they were almost black. They were truly piercing, but not in a threatening way. There was also an impish spark in them. I knew right away that I wanted to be friends with him.
"Don't get me wrong, but I don't usually see girls who have... well, have good taste in music," he stated. "Typically they're into boy bands and crap like that."
"I'm not typical," I replied. Shit, that sounded pretentious I thought.
The boy laughed. "No, looking at you, I wouldn't call you typical. You new around here?"
I might have been wrong, but I think he was hitting on me. "Yes. My name's Carly. I just moved out here from DC."
"I knew it. East coast girls are always more intelligent. I'm originally from Boston. I'm Mick. So, have you been sentenced to Bernardo Valley?"
"Yes, my imprisonment starts Monday," I replied with a smile. "I should be paroled in June."
Mick laughed. "Me too."
"What's the school like?" I asked.
"It's big and new," replied Mick.
"And?" I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders.
"Oh."
"Hey, I'm going on break, you want a cup of coffee?" he asked. "I get an employee discount!"
I nodded. This was a good chance to get to know someone in my school.
We sat down in the coffee area. I had a cappuccino and Mick had regular black coffee.
"What brings you out here, Carly?"
"I just moved in with my aunt. My mom died when I was little and my dad just died."
"Oh, sorry to hear that. Bad enough that had to happen, but now you get to go through your senior year in a new high school."
"It's not so bad. I already made a friend," I replied, as I sipped my cappuccino.
"Damn right. Look, I gotta get back to work. Here's my e-mail and phone number. Call me, okay?"
I nodded. "Thanks."
"No problem. Besides not many girls out here even know who Warren Zevon is!"
I laughed.
I found Amelia and we headed out to the car.
"So, tell me about him," she stated with a sly grin.
"I was just getting into my role," I replied. I then went on to tell her about Mick and his opinion of Bernardo Valley High School.
"You like him, don't you?" she asked, as we drove back to the townhouse.
"He's cute," I replied without thinking.
"I'm going to keep an eye on you. You're acting more and more like a teen," stated Amelia.
"Come on, we were just talking," I replied.
She cast a glance at me.
"Okay, I could feel it too. He was hitting on me, and I admit it, I liked it."
"Your emotions are pretty fluid at this time. You're dealing with a lot of stress in your life right now. Just be careful."
I nodded. "I will."
Chapter 21
Monday morning came in a flash and I have to admit that I was more than a little nervous as Amelia and I walked into the main office of Bernardo Valley High School.
I was wearing a short green skirt with a green sweater. It was a rare cool day and I wore a pair of black leather boots. While I thought I had put on too much makeup, I was pleasantly surprised to see that it was mild compared to many of the girls.
The check-in process seemed to take forever. I was shuffled from one person to another. My schedule wasn't too bad. I had civics, oceanography, English literature, computer programming, and calculus. I was pleased that my fake history had enough credits of PE, so I could skip that form of torture. Besides, I wasn't that interested in showing off the tattoo that was across the small of my back to the rest of the girls.
I finally arrived in my first class just before lunch. Being the "new kid," I was stared at. I scanned the room and smiled back.
Amelia and Aunt Kayla had told me not to scan until I became comfortable with my new surroundings.
I was forced to stand up and introduce myself to the class, many of whom looked on with complete disinterest. I did get more than a few leering stares from some of the boys. I also had some nasty looks from some girls. I'd forgotten how jealous some girls could get.
The first day passed without incident. I wouldn't have my parking pass until the end of the week, so I had to wait for Amelia to come pick me up. I stood by the front curb waiting for her to arrive when I heard a familiar voice.
"Carly! How're you doing?" asked Mick.
He was dressed in jeans and a Ramones t-shirt.
"Hi Mick. I'm doing okay; survived the first day, more or less."
"Must be tough," he replied.
I showed him my schedule and made some comments about my teachers. He noticed we had the same lunch break.
"My friends and I usually hang out by the overhang of the library. It faces the quad area and there are benches there. Why not stop by tomorrow? I'll introduce you to my friends."
"Cool, I'd like that. Other than you, I don't think another student has said a word to me."
"Takes time. You're new and no one knows what to make of you. For all they know, you're a narc," joked Mick.
I laughed. "Trust me, I'm no narc."
"I know. They don't have such good taste in music."
Just then Amelia pulled up and I said goodbye.
On the way home, we talked about my first day at school.
"I hope we find the dealer soon. I forgot how depressing high school was."
"Come now, it's not that bad," replied Amelia.
"Okay, maybe I'm exaggerating. But it's not the fun place that so many parents think it is either."
We also talked about my scanning for students in distress.
"I have a new crystal for you. It's more concentrated and you can focus for more specific feelings," explained Amelia.
"Like what?" I asked.
"For example. You can focus on someone experiencing unexplained changes in their life, a sense of confusion or loss."
"How do I do that?"
Amelia explained how the crystal worked. Instead of just alerting me of someone's distresses, it required me to be actually looking at them. That would narrow down the search greatly.
"I'm also searching for a way to detect the residual trace of the magic used in the spell. The principal's secretary has been trying to create a charm that would detect it, but so far she's been unsuccessful," continued Amelia.
"I hope she succeeds. It would make our job easier."
"Bill called and wanted to know how you were doing. I told him you already had a boyfriend."
My head spun towards Amelia. "You didn't!"
Amelia laughed. "Of course I didn't, my dear."
I shook my head in disgust. "Please don't do that again."
"Seriously, you need to talk to Bill about the possibility of you dating."
"I have no intention of becoming involved with a teen."
"You may not have a choice. Your reactions to the transformation spell show that it has affected more than just your physical appearance. You may soon find yourself attracted to boys or, for that matter, girls of your physical age."
I didn't reply.
"You may also become less interested in Bill, while you're in this form," stated Amelia.
"Another side effect?" I asked.
She nodded.
"I suppose you're right. I guess we'll need to talk."
"Good. He's coming over for dinner tonight."
Chapter 22
To say that I was nervous while I waited for Bill to arrive would be a major understatement. I changed outfits several times, until I settled on a denim skirt and a red sweater.
I sensed Bill's arrival and tried to act nonchalant when he arrived at the door.
"Hi, Bill," I greeted.
He stood there with a shocked look on his face. His eyes ran up and down my body. "Iona?"
"No, silly. I'm Carly, remember?" I teased.
He started to lean down to kiss me, but pulled back. Instead he started to hug me.
"Bill, you can kiss me. After all we were in bed together just a few nights ago!"
He smiled back. "Sorry. You're right, but you look like a kid now. I feel funny kissing you."
"It's okay," I coaxed.
Bill kissed me, but I could feel his uneasiness. I decided not to press the point and let it slide.
Amelia had cooked a casserole for dinner.
"Dinner smells wonderful, Amelia," stated Bill.
"Thanks, it's an old family recipe, non-magical of course!" she replied.
Bill opened a bottle of wine and poured two glasses, one for Amelia and one for himself.
"Ahem!" I stated.
"Sorry, Carly, you're underage," replied Bill with a grin.
"Amelia!" I bemoaned.
"Sorry, I agree with Bill. After all you're supposed to only seventeen. You need to be in character all the time now," she replied.
"Crap," I replied.
"Watch your mouth, please," chided Amelia.
"Argh!" I exclaimed. Deep down I knew they were right, but wasn't about to admit it. I settled for a Diet Coke.
Over dinner we talked about the case. So far no new victims had been detected.
"From what we've been able to get out of the teens, the parties where they took X-2 all occurred about four weeks apart," stated Bill.
"What were the dates?" I asked.
Bill turned to me. "Here they are." He handed me a piece of paper.
I studied the dates and then excused myself and retrieved my almanac. "I knew it! All the dates coincide with a full moon!"
"That would make sense," replied Amelia. "That also gives us fifteen days until the next potential victim."
"I doubt that I will be trusted enough by then to be invited to a rave," I stated.
"As much as it pains me to say this, it would be better for you to wait and not try to push yourself to be accepted. If it happens sooner, that's wonderful. But if we move too quickly, we may give ourselves away," stated Amelia.
"I agree. I don't like the idea of another teen being hurt, but we can't afford to let the dealer get away," agreed Bill.
"What will happen to them? I mean, who gets them?" I asked.
"So far they've mainly violated magical laws. X-2 is barely known yet by the narcotics department. It's mainly a rumor to them," answered Bill.
After dinner we sat in the living room drinking coffee. I was glad that caffeine wasn't off limits to me.
"There's something that we need to discuss before this goes much further," stated Amelia.
Bill looked over at me and I returned his stare.
"Carly, you're an attractive young woman, and in order to blend in with the school you may need to date," continued Amelia.
Bill and I each nodded, glancing over at each other.
Amelia turned to me. "Now, I'm not implying that gives you a license to fool around, but you are on a mission, and you shouldn't feel restrained from doing something that would be natural for your character."
I nodded.
She then turned to Bill. "Bill, I know this is equally difficult for you. I think one way to solve any issues is for you to be as honest and open with each other as possible."
"You're right," he replied.
"Good. So let's start with this evening. Carly do you have anything you want to say to Bill?"
I smiled back. "I've attracted the attention of a boy at school. He's hit on me twice. I doubt he'll be the last."
Bill nodded. "I can relate to his problem."
Amelia smiled. "Nice transition. Bill, you've been acting rather standoffish from Carly tonight. You want to tell her why?"
Bill turned to me. "I haven't been attracted to a teen since I was one myself. But you're different. I know that you're really my girlfriend and lover, and that makes you attainable. Still my feelings for you seem out of place. Part of me sees Carly, a seventeen-year-old teenager, and the other half of me sees a younger version of the woman that I'm deeply in love with."
"I'm glad you didn't say much younger version," I quipped.
Bill smiled. "This is hard to put into words. I love you, but my sense of morality prevents me from showing it. It's almost like you're Iona's younger sister."
I nodded. "All kidding aside, this must be equally difficult for you too."
"It is, but I think that it's worse for you."
"I've had a little bit of practice before this transformation," I replied with a grin. "I just hope that I don't have to be even younger next time!"
Bill laughed. "Just so you know, when I'm hugging you good bye, it's because I really love and respect you."
"I know."
Later that night I thought about Bill as I drifted off to sleep in my new bed. I had to admit that, as much as I loved him, the idea of having sex with him now did seem slightly wrong. I knew we were the same people, but I now had the body of a teenage girl. I sighed, it was too late and I was too tired to contemplate it anymore.
Chapter 23
I found it was difficult to wake up the next morning. I hit my snooze-bar several times before struggling out of bed. I showered, dried and styled my hair, and got dressed. I glanced at my clock and saw that I was running late, so I hurried with my makeup. I arrived downstairs just in time to grab a muffin and head off to school.
As we drove towards the school, Amelia asked me what had taken me so long.
"I don't know. I'm usually an earlier riser," I replied, as I stifled a yawn.
She nodded. "Interesting. I wonder if your sleep pattern is matching your new body and age."
"Is that normal?" I asked.
"No, but you seem to be developing a lot of traits associated with being a teen. I want to monitor it."
"That sounds ominous," I replied.
"What I'm concerned about is that the longer you're a teen the more changes that could take place. You didn't have to go through your teen years with the complexity of having magical powers. I don't think your powers will change, but your emotional control of them may loosen, if you know what I mean," stated Amelia.
"Oh. I think I know what you're saying. What about my tattoo?" I asked referring to the invisible tattoo above my vagina.
"That might also be a concern. I know that Kayla and I have taught you ways to control your sexual drive. If you become less mature, your sexual desires may gain the upper hand."
"So I could become Iona all over again," I stated. The original Iona had been totally under the control of her sexual urges.
"The changes, should they occur, will be gradual at first. Just be honest and open with me, and we can keep an eye on it. There're ways to help you maintain control."
"Chastity belt?" I quipped.
"In a magical sense, maybe," replied Amelia.
We were in front of the school and I had to get out before pressing her further.
Chapter 24
I tracked down Mick at lunch. He was very pleased to see me and waved me over to his lunchtime hangout.
"This is Carly, she just moved out here from the East Coast," he announced.
There were eight others sitting around eating and talking. I recognized one girl from my civics class. There were also a boy and a girl from lit. Mick introduced me to all of them and they seemed okay with my presence.
Kristy, the girl from civics, asked me how I liked the school so far. I shrugged my shoulders.
"That's the way I feel about it," interjected a guy named Zach.
I found out that many of them were in the band and theater club. Zach worked as a TA for the audio-visual department and wanted go into television. They all seemed like average teens, nothing unusual stood out about any of them, just like the teens who took X-2.
Lunch ended and we headed off to our classes. I had lit next, so I walked together with the two other students. Jim had long blond hair and looked like a stereotypical surfer. I could sense that he was bored and restrained by the confines of the campus. He had mentioned something about being in a band.
The girl's name was Maria and she was Mexican-American. Her grandparents had come to the states fifty years ago. She laughed, telling me that she was taking Spanish. She said that her grandparents had refused to let her mother learn it, as they wanted her to become a real American.
"The funny thing is, everyone assumes that I speak Spanish."
I was pleased that she was opening up to me. I was making friends and my assimilation into Bernardo Valley was well underway.
Chapter 25
After my first week at Bernardo Valley, I was ready to return to the world of adults. Just let me say that all you out there that wish you were young again, you really don't!
As expected, I was not yet accepted enough socially to be invited to any parties or other social events, and to be honest I was pleased that I wasn't. I really needed the weekend away from my classmates.
Thankfully, I still had my adult intellect and intelligence, so my homework was a breeze. I cringed thinking what would happen if I regressed there too, as I was doing in terms of my personality.
What bothered me most, and it really wasn't my classmates, was that I was so quickly becoming one of them. By Friday I'd found that I didn't have to act to blend in. It was all becoming so natural. I sometimes had to remind myself that I was really an adult.
I also liked the fact that boys were paying me more and more attention. Mick was becoming more open in his pursuit of me, and to be honest, I liked that he was interested in me. Part of that was due to my tattoo. I was getting good use out of my silver wand, my nickname for my vibrator. I kept a spare pack of batteries in my nightstand, as I didn't want to be without relief.
I guess what I liked about Mick was that he had mature interests. We shared many of the same musical tastes. Thankfully, that part of me hadn't changed! He was as much of a geek about old movies as I was! I had to keep reminding myself why I was in the school and that I had a boyfriend.
Another thing I liked about Mick was how he seemed to savor life. Whenever we when out to eat, I noticed how Mick took his time eating, enjoying every bite. He also seemed to favor foods that were very flavorful. It was nice to see someone who enjoyed the little things in life.
I missed seeing Bill. I hoped that our relationship would survive this test. We were already dealing with some major issues to begin with; now we could add that I was a teen and Bill was fighting very mixed emotions concerning me. Even though he knew it was me, he couldn't admit that he was sexually aroused by a teenager girl. I tried to put myself in his shoes and wondered how I would react if the roles were reversed.
Chapter 26
Another good thing about the weekend was that I would finally get my driver's license. Okay, it was only a week, but it seemed much, much longer! I would also get my car.
"You look beat," commented Amelia.
"I am. The good news is that I'm making more friends," I replied.
"Good. I should have the crystal ready for your use by Monday," replied Amelia.
"Cool."
"Yes, and I might have something else even more useful for you in a week or so," she continued.
My eyes opened wide with anticipation. "What?"
"A friend of mine has been working on a charm that would allow you to detect anyone who has used X-2 in the past forty-eight hours. It won't detect if they've had their essence stolen, but it should allow you to narrow down the search," she explained.
"That's great!"
"How're your emotions?" asked Amelia. "And before you answer, I'm asking as your doctor."
I told her how easily I was fitting into school and also about Mick.
"I've done some research on how the spell has affected you. The good news is that the changes aren't permanent."
"And the bad news?" I asked.
"It's going to get worse, especially combined with your tattoo," replied Amelia.
"How much worse?"
"You may find it difficult, if not impossible, to resist someone sexually should you become aroused," replied Amelia. "You'll need to watch doing anything that will cause you to lose control. Even a little bit of alcohol or drugs could cause you to give in."
"Great. I get to go from the new girl to the school's slut!"
Amelia didn't argue.
"I was making a joke," I replied.
"I know. There's more."
"More?"
"Yes. You could project your arousal onto someone else, should you lose control."
"What? How is that possible?" I asked.
"It's a reaction between your tattoos and the youth spell. Just like drugs, spells sometimes don't mix well. The good thing is that you now know this can happen."
I nodded. "I hope we catch this person soon."
"Just remember to stay focused."
"Easier said than done," I replied with a smile.
Chapter 27
"Tomorrow I will be meeting one of the teens who was violated," stated Amelia, as we continued on our way home.
"How're you managing that?" I asked.
"I am a doctor," replied Amelia with a grin. "I'll be conducting a physical exam of him."
"Which teen?" I asked.
"Jamie King," replied Amelia.
Jamie was the boy who was feminized.
"Can you help him?" I asked.
"Only if we can find the exact spell that was used. I can narrow it down by examining him."
"Have they tried hormones?" I asked, knowing it was an obvious action.
"Yes, they seemed to accelerate his feminization."
"That's awful."
"I want you to meet him."
"How?"
"You can be at my office tomorrow. After I examine him, I will meet with his parents. That will give you a chance to talk to him. See if you can sense anything that might help you in tracking down the dealer," stated Amelia.
"Okay."
"Just be yourself. I think you'll like Jamie."
Chapter 28
The next day I was sitting in Amelia's waiting room, just outside her office and examining room. Jamie was already in with her. His parents were waiting inside Amelia's office.
After waiting there nearly an hour, Jamie came out of the examining room. He was around 5-9, with a very slight build. He was dressed in baggy clothes that failed to hide his feminine body.
He had light blond hair that was pulled back into a ponytail. A Padres ball cap was pulled down, almost covering his eyes. His face looked soft and smooth. He had high cheeks and full lips. If I hadn't known better, I would have thought he was a girl.
He slumped down in a chair next to me.
"Hi," I greeted.
He just nodded at first.
"I'm Carly. Did you just see my aunt?"
He turned to me and nodded. "Yeah, not that it helped any."
His voice was light and soft, like a young girls'.
"What's wrong?" I asked.
Jamie sighed. "Believe it or not, but I'm really a guy. My name is Jamie."
"Oh. Do they know what happened?"
He turned to me. "They say I have a hormone disorder. I don't believe it, I think it's magic."
I was caught off guard by his answer. "Magic?"
He shrugged his shoulders. "Why not? I've gone online and checked many medical sites. Boys don't just turn into girls. Especially in just a few weeks."
"Any idea of what might have happened?" I asked, as I scanned him. I could sense that he was serious about his belief.
"I might as well tell you, no one else believes me. First off, I have a near photographic memory. I don't even have to try to remember things."
I stared back, wondering where this was all leading.
"I was at a rave and I took some ecstasy. Shortly afterwards I was given a drink. It looked like water but tasted like honey. The changes started the next day."
"Why do you think there's a relation between the two?"
Jamie stared intently at me. "I remember everything about that night. What I can't remember is who gave me the drugs and who gave me the drink. I can remember everything else. It's like someone erased my memory. No matter how hard I try, I just draw a blank."
It made sense. Besides, memory spells weren't that hard to cast. "What happened next?"
"The next day, I felt weak, not like I was sick, rather as if I had no strength. My muscles seemed to melt away. Look at my arms, I used to be a gymnast!" He held out his slender arms. They looked like he could have been a model.
"Go on."
"My breasts began to grow next. I mean I went to bed and the next day I had, these!" he exclaimed pointing to his breasts.
"Have you changed completely?" I asked.
He shook his head. "I still have a dick, but it's tiny now."
He then went on to tell me how over the next few days he continued to change. His parents took him to several doctors. When he was injected with testosterone he got sick and his breasts actually got bigger.
"I believe you," I replied.
He stared at me. "Really? Or are you just humoring me?"
"No, I believe in magic. Maybe we can find a way to reverse the spell."
Jamie sighed. "It better be soon. Every day I feel myself slipping more and more towards being a girl."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"I'm starting to like some of the changes," he stated. He then leaned over to me and whispered. "I like playing with my nipples. The sensations are so good."
I smiled back. "I know."
Jamie laughed. I could tell that he hadn't laughed for a while.
"So.... do you play with.... with your...."
I leaned over and smiled. "All the time!"
Jamie laughed again.
"I just wish I knew if this was permanent. I really hate being in between. Do you see me as a boy or a girl?"
"Physically, I see you as a girl. I see both male and female traits in your personality," I replied. "You wanted my honest opinion." I was fast becoming fond of Jamie.
"Thanks. I don't disagree with you. I look at myself in the mirror and I don't see a boy looking back at me."
"So, could you be happy if you fully became a girl?"
"I guess so. At least I could get on with my life. Now, I'm stuck at home. My parents have told everyone that I have leukemia. Isn't that wonderful?"
"I imagine that they're pretty freaked out by what has happened to you."
"I know. They do love me. Mom and I have talked a little about what... what we should do, if this can't be reversed. Dad, well Dad can't even talk about it...."
Jamie turned to me and began to cry. I pulled him close and we hugged. I remembered my grief when it hit me that I was going to have to be a woman the rest of my life. I also felt a sudden surge of emotion as my mind drifted to my own father's death. It was all I could do to stop from crying.
Jamie gradually regained his composure. He wiped his eyes and blew his nose. "Thanks. I feel so silly, but my emotions control me these days. I guess it's due to my messed up hormones."
"No need to apologize, Jamie."
"You're so cool about this. You don't know how much I appreciate that. I have a feeling many of my friends would consider me a freak."
We talked a few more minutes before his parents came out from Amelia's office. They initially looked horrified that Jamie was talking to someone. I sensed that they were fearful for Jamie. They wanted to keep him hidden from anyone who might expose him. I could sense that they really loved him. To ease their minds, I immediately introduced myself as Amelia's niece.
"It's okay, Mom, she's cool," replied Jamie. "Carly, can we please stay in touch?"
I smiled at the way Jamie got around his parents.
They nodded reluctantly. Jamie and I traded e-mail addresses and phone numbers.
"Don't worry, Mr. and Mrs. King, Carly can be trusted," added Amelia.
We watched them drive off. Jamie waved to me as they pulled away. He had a smile on his face.
"Jamie's pretty cool. By the way, he suspects that he was magically transformed," I stated.
"Really? Tell me more."
I told Amelia all about our conversation.
"He's extremely observant and intelligent," stated Amelia.
"Just be honest with him," I suggested.
"I will," replied Amelia. "Thank you for your diagnosis, Doctor."
I laughed. "I found what he said about just wanting to get on with his life very interesting. It's sort of how I first felt when I became Iona."
"I think having you for a friend will help him greatly," replied Amelia.
"Can I ask you something?"
"Of course," replied Amelia.
"Do you think that you'll be able to reverse what happened to him?"
Amelia stared back. "I don't know. Right now it doesn't look good. It would be far easier for him to become female."
I nodded. "Maybe we should start making plans to help Jamie transition?"
"Not quite yet, but when you talk with him next time, try to discuss it with him."
"I will."
Chapter 29
"When I was with Jamie, I thought about my dad. I didn't cry, but it was close. I guess I was too concerned with helping Jamie," I stated.
We were back at the house and I was helping Amelia prepare lunch.
"Don't be afraid to show your emotions, dear. I think Jaime would understand. You two can help each other."
I nodded. "Changing the subject, it looks like we may be after two people."
"Maybe more," replied Amelia. "I'm beginning to suspect that the person doing this is using distributors to give out the X-2, but is selecting the victims for the essence theft. That means that they know each victim, at least casually."
"Go on," I stated, as I finished up my sandwich.
"We know that many teens have taken X-2, yet so far we only have a few victims. I suspect that the dealer is targeting specific teens."
"That means that whoever this person is has access to the teens, and knows about them."
"Exactly. They could be searching for very specific traits to steal, or it could be revenge motivated."
I nodded. "Judging from what I've read about the victims, they didn't seem to be the kind that made a lot of enemies."
"True, but then again, someone could have felt slighted by them. You're seeing firsthand how the social system of the school works."
I nodded again. "Another question is why?"
"Exactly, my dear Watson."
I laughed. "I just hope we find them soon. How're the other teens coming along?"
Over lunch, Amelia updated me on the other victims. The girl who had been aged was getting treatments to ease her pain. She was now in a private clinic in Switzerland.
"Several of her doctors are magical. They're slowly giving her treatments that will restore much of the damage. They have to do it slowly so it looks like a standard medical procedure. She'll never be the way she was, but she'll be able to live a normal life."
"And the teens with reduced intelligence?"
"Again, we're using a mixture of magic and medical treatment. We should be able to restore some of what was stolen. It would be easier if we had the spell."
"Why can't Jamie be helped?"
"Gender is very complicated, as you know. Unless the specifics of the spell are exactly known, it's almost impossible to reverse it. We could make matters worse. Did Jamie tell you what happened when he got male hormones?"
"Yes. His breasts grew another cup size."
"I'm afraid, he might become too feminine to change back. Right now his body has the hormone levels of a girl in puberty. His personality is also changing."
"I know." I told Amelia about Jamie crying.
"He may reach a point where he doesn't want to be returned to masculinity."
"I know all about that," I replied.
"I worry about what will be stolen next," stated Amelia.
Chapter 30
The more I thought about Jamie, the more determined I became to catch whoever was doing this. I now knew one of the victims, and he was a pretty nice kid. Hell, even if he was a jerk, he didn't deserve something like this to happen. I knew that I would have to work my way into the crowd with access to the drug as soon as possible. It was then that I came up with a risky plan.
I spent the rest of the day planning how I would try to convince Amelia and Aunt Kayla that this was the best way to get the dealer. I decided to call him Mr. X, for the lack of anything better.
After dinner I laid out my plan to Amelia.
"I need to find out which group to get into in order to find out who Mr. X is, correct?" I asked.
Amelia nodded. A sly smile grew on her bemused face. "Please go on, you've obviously been planning something all afternoon."
"Okay. I want to tell Jamie what we're doing and ask for his help."
Amelia didn't say a word.
"Look, he could be a great help. He already suspects the truth, and he has a major stake in our finding Mr. X," I argued.
Amelia nodded. "I'm not against your plan. However we need safeguards. Jamie could still be under the control of your Mr. X."
"Oh. I hadn't thought about that," I replied sheepishly.
"Try to get the information out of him without confessing your status. He likes and trusts you. The next time I examine him, I will check for any signs of a controlling spell. Until then, don't tell him who you are."
"I won't." I was a bit pissed at myself for not thinking of the controlling spell.
"I also want to examine you again," replied Amelia.
"Why?" I asked.
"I want to see just how much this spell is changing you," she replied.
"You mean my not thinking about the controlling spell could be related to the youth spell?"
Amelia nodded. "How's your school work coming?"
"No problems. I breezed through my homework already."
"Okay, but I want to know if you have any problems, no matter how slight."
Chapter 31
One thing that remained constant was my sexual drive. If anything, it was becoming stronger. I found that I sometimes had to pleasure myself twice a day. Okay, it was enjoyable, but in the back of my mind was the thought of being the sexual partner of some horny teenage boy. Mick was cute, but I didn't want to have sex with him.
I headed off to school Monday in my car. It felt good to not depend on Amelia for a ride. It wasn't a full moon yet, but I decided to scan my classmates, just in case the whole full moon thing was wrong.
I parked my "new car" in the student parking lot. I missed my Mercedes, but Amelia and Bill had insisted that I get a different car, something more fitting for a teen. I argued that I saw many Mercedes in the high school parking lots to no avail. Still, my used VW Cabriolet was pretty nice. It was even a convertible, although it was too cool to use it.
One thing that was different from my first run through high school was the variety of drugs the kids were using. I detected kids using everything from pot to coke. It was a bit depressing, why couldn't they learn from our mistakes?
Granted I smoked some weed when I was in high school, I never tried anything stronger. I gave up weed entirely when I went in the Navy. I prepared myself for the fact that I might have to do it again to gain the trust of the teens using X-2.
I did detect a few of my classmates who were dealers through my scanning. I would keep an eye on them, but I didn't think that they were the ones we were looking for.
I joined my regular lunch group and hadn't bothered to take off my crystal. I got a strong vibe when I sat down near Jim. I attempted to probe to discover what was bothering him. The weird thing was I couldn't break through. Now, I could usually get a strong sense of what was on someone's mind. Sometimes I could only get the emotional state, but I got nothing from Jim. All I could tell was that he dealing and was hiding his real feelings. I wondered if he was involved. I decided not to press him at this time, but I would keep my eye on him.
I was pleased to see that I didn't get any negative hits off the rest of my friends. Mick was clean, which made me happy.
I decided to cast out a line and see if anyone was biting. "What passes for a good time around here?" Okay, maybe that was too strong, but I couldn't withdraw my words.
Maria and some of the other girls laughed. "Sorry, Carly, but we're laughing with you, not at you. Nothing much happens around here, period," replied Kristy.
"Oh. Not even parties?" I asked.
"Well, there are the occasional get-togethers, but there's no schedule to them," interjected Zach.
I sensed he was lying.
"What was it like back in Philadelphia?" asked Kim.
Kim was in theater. She had her dark brown hair streaked with purple highlights.
"You mean DC?" I replied.
"Oh, yes, that's what I meant," she replied.
"We had parties almost every weekend. Then there were some really big events," I replied. I scanned her, but didn't get anything out of the ordinary.
"Like what?" asked Zach.
"Raves," I replied.
"Really?" asked Mick. "I wouldn't have thought of you as a party girl." There was a big smile on his face.
"I wasn't, but I went to a few." I winked at him.
"We have them out here sometimes," replied Zach. "I worked a few this year."
Of course, Zach was into electronics and music.
"Cool," I replied. I decided not to press the point any harder.
I was saved by the bell warning that lunch was ending in five minutes. At least I'd laid down the groundwork.
Chapter 32
The rest of the week passed without incident. I was relieved that I didn't seem to be regressing any more. I also set up another meeting with Jamie for the weekend.
I drove over to his house Saturday afternoon. He lived in one of the newest housing developments. The neighborhood was filled with large homes on small plots. Judging by the type of cars in the driveways, the neighborhood was very affluent; either that or they were up to their necks in debt.
I arrived at Jamie's house and walked to the front door. I wondered how long Jamie had lived here.
Mrs. King met me at the door and seemed pleased to see me.
She was a pleasant looking woman in her late forties. Her light brown hair was styled short. She also had very pretty emerald green eyes, like Jamie.
"Hi, Carly. Jamie will be home in a few minutes," she greeted. "He went out for a drive with his father."
We walked into the kitchen. All along the wall leading to the kitchen were photos of Jamie and his gymnastic awards.
"Would you like something to drink?" she asked.
"Diet Coke, please," I replied.
We sat down at the kitchen table.
"I really appreciate you coming over here today. Since Jamie... got sick, he's been pretty isolated," she stated.
"It's no bother at all. I like Jamie," I replied.
She nodded. "I wish we knew what was wrong with him. Your aunt has been very helpful. The good thing is that other than his... gender, Jamie is very healthy."
I just nodded. I had a feeling she needed to talk about this as much as Jamie did.
"May I ask you a question?" she asked.
"Sure."
"How do you think Jamie would be received at school?"
I thought about my answer and how to phrase it. "You mean if he went back as a boy or as a girl?"
"Either," she replied.
"If he went back as a boy, I think he would have some problems. No, make that a lot of problems. Teens aren't the most understanding people. It would probably be worse if he went to another school. At least at Bernardo Valley, he has some friends," I replied.
She nodded. I could tell that my answer only confirmed her own beliefs.
"Now, if he attended as a girl, he would fit in easier. It would be a huge cultural shift for him.... or rather her," I replied. "In that case, it might be best to start fresh at another school."
"Thank you. I appreciate your honesty. As long as Jamie is happy and healthy, I don't care if he's my son or my daughter."
I thought about my own mother and let out a sight sigh.
"You okay?" she asked.
"Sorry, I was just thinking about my parents."
She reached over and took my hands into hers. "You poor dear. Your aunt told me that you just lost your father. How're you doing?"
"Good days and bad days," I replied. I suddenly felt my emotions getting looser. "I miss them."
She leaned over and gave me a hug. In spite of my best efforts, my tears started again.
"It's okay, dear. It's good to let it out," Mrs. King comforted me.
A minute or so later I was wiping my eyes with a tissue. I think that my show of emotion bonded me with Mrs. King and she now fully trusted me to help her child.
We talked for a few more minutes before Jamie was dropped off by his father.
Jamie led me into the family room, where he turned on the TV, more for background noise.
"Dad had to go back to work," replied Jamie. "He's a manager for the nuke power plant north of Camp Pendleton."
"Why did you guys move here?" I asked.
"Mom used to teach in this district. Also we liked that the district had a good gymnastics program."
Jamie was dressed in the same sort of baggy clothes that I had seen him in earlier. It hit me that this wasn't a fashion statement; rather he was just wearing his old clothing.
His long blond hair fell around his face. Even in its unstyled condition, it made him look feminine.
Initially we just made small talk about school, music, and TV.
After a while, Jamie glanced around, and then turned to me. "So, what did Mom ask you?"
I laughed. I saw no need to lie to him and told him about our conversation. He didn't seem surprised by anything I said.
"I've pretty much given up on going back to school. Mom's been homeschooling me, so at least I haven't fallen behind. My grades were good enough to get me into the UC system. I was hoping for an athletic scholarship, but I doubt that will happen now."
"What school do you want to attend?" I asked.
"I wanted UCLA, but I think I'll look at some of the others now. My health situation will dictate when I get to go to school."
I bit my lower lip. I wasn't sure if I should say what was on my mind or not.
"You don't agree, do you?" asked Jamie.
"No, not exactly. I think you need to get on with your life. Other than this, you're healthy, right?" I asked, as I pointed to his body.
"Yes," he replied.
"Okay, if this is a new medical ailment, it's unlikely that your body will revert back. If it's magical, then, unless we find who cast the spell, you're stuck again."
Jamie nodded. He didn't look shocked at what I was saying.
"I know you've thought about this, you've already told me that there are things you like about your new body," I continued.
"What are you getting to?" he asked.
"Maybe you need to start learning how to be a girl," I said.
"Go on."
"Look, you don't have to jump into dresses and makeup, but maybe you could get a new wardrobe, unisex stuff like new jeans and tops. Also you should be wearing a bra, you'll find it makes things a little easier," I stated.
"I am sick of wearing my old clothes. Nothing fits. Look at my belt, I had to add several new holes." He then brushed his hair back.
Judging by the annoyed way he did it, I suspected that he wasn't happy with his present hairstyle either.
"Did your hair grow out too?" I asked.
He nodded.
"I have an extra scrunchie in my bag. Here, let me help you."
In a minute I had pulled his hair back into a ponytail.
"What did you use before?" I asked.
"A rubber band," he replied.
"Ouch! You can keep the scrunchie, it's dark blue, so I don't think your dad will be upset."
Jamie laughed. "Dad is really trying to understand all this. We drove around and talked. I think he's starting to accept that I'm not going to be a macho man or anything like that."
"What did he think about you being a gymnast?" I asked.
"At first he wasn't happy. Then he came to some of my meets and became a huge supporter."
"Sounds like he really loves you," I replied.
"I know."
"So, what do you want to study in college?" I asked.
"I was thinking of medicine, maybe therapy. What about you?"
"I want to be a lawyer."
"Why? You're too nice!"
I laughed. Jamie then told me several lawyer jokes, most of which I had already heard.
"Back to the clothing thing. What do you suggest?" asked Jamie.
"I don't think you'll find boy jeans that will fit you now. You have too much hip now. Maybe some sweaters and tops to go with them."
"I don't think I have the nerve to go to the mall right now," stated Jamie.
"We can take your measurements and I can either get the stuff for you, or we can use the Internet, that is if your parents approve," I stated.
"I don't think my mom will mind."
"You want to ask now?" I asked.
Jamie nodded.
Mrs. King thought it was a good idea and she retrieved a tape measure from her sewing cabinet. In a few minutes we had Jamie's measurements. Mrs. King pulled out a catalog that had a measurement chart in it, and we soon calculated Jamie's sizes.
The three of us sat around the kitchen table going through catalogs to get an idea of what Jamie would be comfortable wearing. We soon had a list of acceptable items. As promised, nothing was too feminine, other than the lingerie.
Jamie turned to his mom. "Mom, can Carly buy the clothes?"
"Why?" she asked. Then it hit her. "I get it, you're worried what someone might think if they saw me buying clothes for a teenage girl."
Jamie nodded. "I know it's silly, but I'm still a bit worried about being found out."
Mrs. King looked over at me. I could tell that she didn't want to spook Jamie away from his decision to update his wardrobe. "Would you mind doing it, Carly?"
"No, not at all," I replied.
In addition to buying him some bras, I would also pick out some panties. His male underwear fit as well as the rest of his old wardrobe.
"I can go out now, if you like, and be back in few hours," I offered.
"That's very sweet of you, Carly. I'll write you a check for everything," Mrs. King replied.
"Cool. I'll be back shortly," I stated.
Jamie and Mrs. King walked me to the door. I headed off to do some shopping.
Chapter 33
Thankfully Jamie's sizes were easy to find. I picked him out a few pairs of jeans. I went with different brands, and sizes. I could return any that didn't fit.
The tops were easier to select. I picked out several single colored pullover cotton tops, a mixture of long sleeve and half sleeve. I didn't think he was ready for sleeveless. I picked out a hoodie sweatshirt for him, along with a few sweaters. As for colors, I went with blues, greens, and grays.
I also picked out some simple bras and cotton panties for him. The sales girl asked me if I had made a mistake, as the bras were all 34-B. I laughed and told her they were for my little sister. In a sense I wasn't lying; Jamie was becoming very important to me.
Jamie and Mrs. King met me at the door as I carried my stash inside. We went upstairs to Jamie's room and I set everything out on his bed.
I glanced around his room and saw that it was very neat and orderly -- far more than mine ever was. I noticed that he had a bookshelf filled with a variety of topics ranging from history to philosophy. There were also many books on the occult and magic. I recognized a few of the titles. Some were total crap, but there were a few that had some real info in them.
"So, where do we start?" asked Jamie.
"Try on the jeans, but put on a pair of the panties first," suggested Mrs. King.
Jamie took the clothes and disappeared into his bathroom.
While he changed, Mrs. King turned to me. "Thank you, so much, Carly."
I smiled and nodded back. "Glad to help."
Jamie came out wearing his new jeans. His changes were much more noticeable now. He actually had a really nice figure.
"They look great, dear. How do they fit?" she asked.
He just nodded as he looked at his reflection in the mirror.
"Okay, you ready to try on a bra?"
He nodded again.
"Here, let me help you," stated Mrs. King softly.
"I'll step outside," I offered.
"No, please stay, Carly. It's not like you haven't seen breasts before," stated Jamie.
"Okay." I sat down on the edge of his bed.
Jamie pulled off his sweatshirt and the t-shirt that was underneath. He had nicely formed breasts. His nipples were large, compared to the size of his breasts. I suspected that they weren't done growing.
Mrs. King helped him put on his first bra. She adjusted the bra straps until it fit just right.
She then handed Jamie a gray long sleeve turtleneck. He pulled it over his head and she helped him fit the collar. Jamie turned around and stood facing me.
"Well?" he asked, holding his hands out.
I looked back. If I hadn't known his true gender, I wouldn't have guessed he was really a boy. He had a real natural beauty to his face, the kind that really doesn't need makeup. "You look great."
"I have to admit, that even though this outfit shows off my... changes more. I like the fact that my clothing fits again. Oh, the bra does feel good, Carly," stated Jamie.
"I was glad I could help," I replied. I stood up and hugged him. I debated asking him if he still thought of himself as male, but didn't push it.
Jamie tried on the rest of the outfits. Everything fit, so I didn't have to return anything.
We went downstairs and sat around the kitchen table drinking hot chocolate. A short time later Mr. King arrived.
He was a big man, over six feet tall, stocky, with a slight paunch. His dark brown hair was turning gray, as was his moustache. He walked into the kitchen and greeted us. He then noticed Jamie's new outfit.
He stared at his feminized son without saying a thing.
"I felt it was time that Jamie got some things that fit him better," stated Mrs. King. Obviously she was willing to take any heat that might arise.
Mr. King nodded. "Well, I admit that it's an improvement. You okay with this, Jamie?"
Jamie nodded. "Besides, they're just clothes." He turned to me and winked.
A slight smirk formed on Mr. King's face. "I think we all know that they're more than just clothes."
"Then you're okay with this too?" asked Jamie.
"Jamie, I'm not happy about what has happened to you, but I'm not unhappy with you. This isn't your fault. This is a medical problem," stated Mr. King.
"And even if it wasn't, we'd still love you," added Mrs. King. She turned to her husband. "Right, honey?"
Mr. King turned to his wife and then back to Jamie. "Of course. We just want you to be happy and healthy. I also know that you can't spend the rest of your life hiding in this house."
I suddenly felt out of place and took immediate evasive action to leave. I wanted Jamie to be alone with his family.
"I'd better get going," I announced as I looked at my watch.
Jamie came over and hugged me.
"You're always welcome, Carly. Maybe next time you can stay for dinner," suggested Mrs. King.
"I'd like that," I replied.
A short time later, I was talking to Amelia about my afternoon with Jamie and his family.
"Jamie's acceptance of what's happening doesn't surprise me. He's pretty levelheaded. I don't think many boys would be as accommodating," remarked Amelia.
"How much of his acceptance is due to the spell?" I asked.
"Surprisingly, not much at all. I've done some more research on the nature of spell. The spell may cause them emotional changes, but it doesn't change their true self. Jamie is a very adaptable person. This is just his way of coping."
"So, he might not want to change back?" I asked.
Amelia nodded. "Especially now that he knows that his parents are supportive of whatever decision he makes. You did good!"
"Don't you mean well?" I replied with a grin. She was always correcting me on that!
"No, good is a better description. You know, you have what it takes to be a therapist like Kayla," remarked Amelia.
I shook my head. "I want to be a lawyer. I like the idea of going after the bad guys!"
"Well, I may have something that will help you soon. The charm that will allow you to detect anyone who has used X-2 is being sent here."
"How?"
"FEDEX, why? Did you think I'd use a magical method?" asked Amelia.
I nodded.
Amelia smiled. "Besides FEDEX is cheaper."
Chapter 34
The charm wouldn't arrive until Monday afternoon, so I was off to school without it. I didn't mind, as the full moon wasn't due until the coming weekend.
I continued to try to assimilate into Bernardo Valley. I was asked to go hang out at the mall by some of the girls in my civics class. I immediately accepted.
Now, I had gone shopping with other women a few times, including with my friend Karen, but this was different. I soon realized that this wasn't just a shopping trip; rather I was being sized up. They were trying to see if I was what I claimed to be.
As we shopped, one of the girls -- her name was Sharon -- told us how drunk she had gotten over the weekend. She was dating a boy from the football team and they had gone to a party over by San Diego State. Her boyfriend's brother played football there.
"Do you drink, Carly?" asked Zoá«, an attractive raven-haired girl.
"Yes," I replied in a matter-of-fact manner.
"Have you ever been drunk?" asked Sharon. There was a wicked grin on her face.
I stared back and nodded. "Yes, a few times."
"What do you like to drink? I love beer," asked Kelly, a big-breasted gorgeous blonde. She seemed like a nice girl, although I noticed that she and Zoá« seemed to be more than just friends.
It didn't matter to me; it's just that there weren't a lot of LBGT students out at Bernardo Valley. I had sensed a lot of students with sexual conflicts, but most were too closeted. The school had rejected the idea of a Gay-Straight Student Alliance club, which many other schools in the area had. I had learned that parents didn't feel it was necessary there. It was too bad they couldn't detect feelings like I could.
"Beer's okay; however, have you ever had vodka?" I replied. "You don't have to pee as often with vodka."
Kelly laughed. I saw a few knowing nods between them.
"What about drugs?" asked Zoá«.
"I've smoked dope a few times, usually with friends at parties," I replied.
"What about anything harder?" asked Kelly.
"No."
"Not even ecstasy?" asked Zoá«.
"No, but I've heard about it. Have you?"
Zoá« nodded. "It's so cool. You feel... so free. "
The rest of the girls began to tell me about their experiences with the drug.
"And it's safe?" I asked.
"Sure. Safer than booze," replied Zoá«. "You don't get hangovers."
"Yeah, what about Ronnie?" asked Kelly.
"Who knows what happened to her. I don't think it was the ecstasy," replied Zoá«.
"Who's Ronnie?" I asked.
"She was a girl that used to go to our school. She used to party with us," answered Sharon.
"Yeah, then she suddenly got sick. They had to take her to the hospital. I heard her parents sent her to Europe for medical treatment," piped in Kelly.
"She probably got pregnant and her parents shipped her out of here to have the kid," quipped Zoá«. "Anyway, we were all with her and we took the same amount, and nothing happened to us."
Later that evening I re-read the files on the other teens. The girl with the premature aging was named Veronica Costello.
Chapter 35
"Looks like you've made some progress," remarked Amelia. "I'll let Mrs. Dylan know."
Mrs. Dylan was the principal's secretary.
"Hopefully they trust me enough to invite me to go out partying with them. Doesn't sound like any of them have sworn off X-2," I replied.
"Well, even if they don't, you know someone you can test the charm on. It arrived this afternoon."
Amelia handed me a silver bracelet with reddish colored stones imbedded in it. It was very pretty -- something I might have picked out for myself.
"How does it work?" I asked.
"Put it on. If you get close to anyone who has recently used X-2, you'll feel a slight tingling in your wrist, more like an itch than a shock," explained Amelia.
"What's the range?" I asked.
"Thirty, maybe forty feet," replied Amelia.
"Cool. Thanks Q," I quipped, comparing her to the character in the James Bond movies.
"I'll take that as compliment."
Chapter 36
I called up Beth the next evening.
"Oh, Carly, I love the photos you sent me. You make a pretty cute teenager."
"Thanks, Beth. The good thing is that I'll be an adult again soon."
"Bite me!" replied my old friend.
"I would if I was there," I replied with a laugh.
"Hey! There's an idea!"
"What?" I replied.
"Why don't we get together? When's your spring break?"
"Let me check," I stated. I grabbed my student handbook and checked the calendar. "Second week of April."
"Same here."
"Okay, Sherlock, how do we pull this off? I'm in San Diego, you're in DC."
"I'm not exactly eager to go to San Diego. Too many bad memories," replied Beth.
Beth had been transformed in San Diego. Additionally, the scientist who'd changed her had tried to abduct her here, and she had almost been killed here. I could understand her aversion to America's Finest City.
"Oh, I forgot. If I went to DC, how would you explain me?"
"Hmmm. Let me think about it."
"If it helps, I trust you, should you need to tell someone about me. After all, if they know you were once a guy, accepting me shouldn't be that big of a stretch."
"I'll let you know before I tell anyone," continued Beth.
"If it makes me more at ease, I can also erase their memory," I added.
"Okay, Sabrina," quipped Beth.
"Very funny," I replied.
"I thought so, besides it does fit you now," continued Beth. "By the way, how's the case going?"
I told her about what had happened. I also told her about Jamie.
"So he's in between right now, but looks really feminine?" asked Beth.
"Yes. A really nice kid," I replied.
"And you think he might want to stay a girl?"
"Yes. He might not have a choice, but I think he might stay even if we find the counter-spell. Why? What's on your mind?"
"I need to check out something first. I'll get back to you," replied Beth.
Chapter 37
I wore the bracelet to school the next day. Other than a few compliments, I didn't get anything with it. I wasn't that surprised; I doubted if anyone would take X-2 during the week.
I was fitting in more, but I didn't feel that I was trusted enough to be invited to any big parties yet.
Mick was still coming on to me, and I didn't fight it. He was cute and I liked him a lot. He didn't act like the typical immature teenage boy.
On Thursday, during lunch, he asked me out.
"Carly, you want to go to the movies this Friday?" he asked, as he shared his French fries with me.
Without debating it in my mind. "Sure, I'd like that."
"Cool. I'll pick you up tomorrow at 6:30," he replied.
"I'll e-mail you directions to my house."
As I walked to class, it suddenly hit me that I was going out on a date!
When Amelia got home, I told her about my impending date with Mick.
"Not to complicate your life anymore than it already is, but Bill is coming over for dinner this evening," replied Amelia.
Chapter 38
I nervously got dressed in anticipation of Bill's arrival. I fumbled with my earrings and it took me three attempts to get the right one in. I was wearing a red sweater, jeans, and some cute black half boots.
I sensed Bill's arrival a good ten minutes before he got there. He was obviously coming straight from work, as he was still in his gray three-piece suit. It was his favorite trial suit! He felt it was lucky and he always wore it when he was making his closing arguments.
We hugged when he arrived. I wanted to kiss him, but didn't.
He shook his head as he looked at me. "Why didn't I meet girls like you when I was in high school?"
"Your loss!" I replied.
He nodded and smiled. I caught a momentary glint in his eye. It was the look he got when we were about to go to bed. Just as quickly, it disappeared.
Obviously he saw that I'd noticed his interrupted arousal. "Sorry, Carly."
There was no need to explain. "I know."
Amelia cooked lasagna and Bill had brought a loaf of bread. They had wine and I had a soda. At least I got to eat with the adults!
Over dinner we updated Bill on the case.
"We've had some info that there may be a big rave this weekend. You don't think you'll be invited?" asked Bill.
I shook my head. "I think I may be trusted enough by the next one. I'll be scanning Monday morning for anyone who took X-2. I'll also check to see if they've been violated. I may not be able to tell exactly what's wrong, but I can alert Amelia."
"I'll let Mrs. Dylan know, and she'll get them in for an exam," stated Amelia.
"How will you do that?" asked Bill.
"She'll have the kid brought up to the front office. She has a special skill for detecting disruptions in someone's soul. From what we've learned, the effects of essence stealing start within twenty-four hours. The victim may not be totally aware of what has happened, but they won't feel right."
"What then?"
"She'll also scan them for any blocking spells. The residue of the spell should still be there, and that will help us greatly. We can learn much about the person who cast it from the type of spell they used."
"Sounds like CSI," I interjected.
"Good analogy. I don't think it would surprise you that there are many of us in forensic science," replied Amelia.
"Nothing would surprise me these days," quipped Bill.
Amelia cut me a glance. I nodded.
"Bill, I'm going on a date tomorrow. Don't worry, he's just taking me to the movies," I blurted out.
Bill shrugged his shoulders. "I was expecting this. You're too cute for them to ignore." He then winked at me.
I immediately giggled. I felt silly and started to explain that I still loved Bill.
"Carly, stop, there is no need. We're still a couple and I love you. Remember, I'm the one who got you into this," comforted Bill.
"Thanks." I got up and hugged him. I felt so little in his arms.
Chapter 39
I wore a short denim skirt and green long sleeve blouse. I also wore one of my pairs of boots. I selected a knee-high pair with two-inch heels. I wanted to look good, but I also wanted to be comfortable. I topped it off with my black leather jacket. I looked damned cute!
Mick arrived on time in his VW sedan. He was wearing black jeans and a shirt with an actual collar! He was also wearing a black leather jacket.
We headed to the multiplex and picked out a movie. I offered to split the costs, but Mick insisted on buying my ticket, popcorn, and Diet Coke.
The movie was uneventful and afterwards we went to a local chain Chinese fast food restaurant. We split an order of their spicy chicken. I got a kick out of just watching Mick eat; he obviously relished every bite he took.
"If I haven't said it before, you look great, Carly."
"You have, but I don't mind hearing it again. I think you look good too," I replied. Oh, that just sounded so stupid, I thought.
"Thanks," he replied.
I could feel his eyes taking me in, and I sensed his desires for me. I found it very hard to restrain my own sense of arousal.
We talked about the movie, but it was becoming obvious that our minds were on something else. I was starting to lose control of my arousal, and I found that I was actively flirting with Mick.
"Well, I guess I should take you home... unless you'd rather go back to my house?" asked Mick. He then raised and lowered his eyebrows.
I smiled back. Say go home, say go home, my good sense was screaming. "Okay."
He reached over and, took my hands in his. "You mean take you home?"
I shook my head.
He smiled and stood up. As we walked out, he put his arm around me and I cuddled up to him.
We got out to his car and, once inside, he leaned over and kissed me. It started off as a simple kiss on the lips, but soon we were kissing deeper. He was a really good kisser!
"I've wanted to do that since you first showed up in the bookstore," confessed Mick, as we drove out of the parking lot.
"Was it worth the wait?" I asked.
"Oh yeah!" he replied.
My state of arousal was very high now. I was fighting a losing battle to keep what little control I had. I definitely didn't want to have sex with him. I hoped that we wouldn't get that far.
We arrived at Mick's house. The house was dark.
"My parents are out of town," whispered Mick, as we walked towards the house. His arm was around me and he pulled me close.
We went into the family room. Mick turned on the stereo with some quiet classic jazz and sat down next to me.
"I've got some good weed, if you want some?" he asked.
I just nodded.
He got up and returned a few minutes later with a joint.
By now my good sense was going hoarse screaming at me. It was too hard. I was surrendering to my lust. I now knew how Iona must have felt.
We finished off the joint and started kissing again. Mick was very smooth. It was obvious that I wasn't the first girl he had been with. I was expecting clumsy groping of my body; instead he was gentle and knew exactly where to stroke to get me hot. His fingers began to rub against my nipples, causing me to moan.
We made out for a while. Without a word, he began to unbutton my blouse. I offered no resistance. Mick's eyes opened wide as he saw my breasts. He smiled at me and helped me out of my blouse. Expertly, he removed my bra and began to rub his fingers around my hardened nipples.
I was enjoying every moment of it, in spite of my initial resistance.
Mick leaned over and whispered. "You're not the good girl you portray in school, are you?"
I nodded, unable to talk due to my state of sexual pleasure.
"I thought so. I love that about you." He then began to kiss me, as his fingers worked my nipples.
Then he gently guided one of my hands down to his crotch. I could feel his erection pressing against his jeans, eager to be released. Suddenly, the only thing on my mind was to have that cock.
As if sensing my lust and desire, Mick unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. I began to stroke it.
"Hmm... yes, you know what to do; right, my love?" he whispered in my ear.
"Yes," I moaned.
I stroked his cock as we kissed. I could feel it grow harder as I stimulated it. I then felt Mick's left hand slip down and lift up my skirt. He began to rub against the outside of my panties.
I wanted to reach down and brush his hand away, but couldn't. I could only hope that he would stop first.
He then began to guide my head down to his cock. "I know you want it, my love."
My lips were soon wrapped around his cock. I eagerly began to orally please him, while I began to finger myself. The old Iona had returned.
I soon had him moaning in total ecstasy and was able to pull off just as he came; I guess I still had some control. I stroked him until he was lying there weak and happy.
"Wow, baby. That was great."
After we cleaned up and got dressed, he pulled me close. "You're my girl now, right?"
I nodded.
"Say it, my love. Tell me that you're my girl."
"I'm your girl," I replied, as I leaned over and kissed him.
"Cool. I knew you were wilder than you showed at school," he stated.
I nodded.
"If I didn't have to work tomorrow, I'd take you to a party," he continued.
My eyes opened up wider.
"There's a big one tomorrow night. I couldn't get the time off, but there'll be others."
"Okay, I'd like that." I sensed that I had just passed another test.
Mick took me home and we kissed for several minutes. I knew that the wand would get a good workout shortly.
Chapter 40
The next morning I told Amelia everything, I mean everything that had happened.
"I'm not exactly happy about what happened last night, but at least it looks like I'm closer to getting invited to a rave."
"Tell me again about your sense of arousal," asked Amelia.
After I did, she gave me a worried look.
"The tattoo was put on Iona when she was eighteen and she couldn't fight it. You're seventeen, and while your ability to fight back is stronger, it's apparent that you can't always control yourself. Drinking or taking drugs will only amplify its power. Mick's lust for you may have also been amplified by the tattoo."
"Great. What can I do?"
"Well, the tattoo will still protect you from becoming pregnant or getting an STD. As for your sexual urges, there's not a lot we can do, until you become an adult again. Mick knows that you're sexually active. From what you told me, you didn't offer much resistance; so he knows that this wasn't a one-time deal."
I sighed. "What scares me is how badly I wanted him last night. I would have had sex with him, if he'd offered."
Amelia put her arm around me. "Iona, I know. I'm not judging you; I know that you're being controlled by other forces. I also appreciate the huge sacrifice you're making."
"I still feel dirty," I replied.
"Don't."
I felt a tear run down my left cheek. "Oh great, now I'm starting to cry!"
Amelia pulled me close and let me sob and let out my emotions.
Chapter 41
Jamie was out of town for the week. His parents had driven up to the San Francisco area to see his grandparents. Jamie was happy that they were doing something together.
I was in a bit of a funk the rest of the weekend. Amelia was busy with her clients and even Aunt Kayla was busy. I felt weak for giving into my emotions and allowing the tattoo to control me. I also knew that I would be powerless to stop it from happening again. I tried to imagine how Iona had felt and how months and years of feeling that way must have worn her down. It must have been awful, and I now understood why she had been so willing to let her own life slip away.
I tried to shift my mind to something else. I began to think about Dad and how I'd never got to say goodbye. I was slipping into a real full-fledged, deep gray depression.
I needed to do something, so I went outside for a walk. It was sunny and nice; it never really gets bad in San Diego. I walked down the street to the entrance of the hiking trails. I headed out on the three-mile loop that covered the rim of the canyon the complex bordered.
I thought about my life and what was going on with the case. I liked that I was hunting the person who had violated Jamie and the others, and knew that I couldn't walk away. I would tell Bill everything and hopefully he would remain as understanding.
Heading back to the house, I passed a townhouse that had a sign advertising "Free Kittens."
I missed Aunt Kayla's cats and I walked up to the open garage door. A woman was sitting in a lawn chair next to a box that had three tiny balls of fur inside. Sitting next to the box were two little girls, maybe five or six.
"Hi," I greeted, as I peered into the box.
"Hi, you interested in a new friend?" asked the woman. "Some idiot abandoned them at my husband's work site."
I crouched down and looked at the kittens. Two were sound asleep, but the third woke up and stared intently at me. It raised one paw, as if it was begging me to pick it up.
"They've been checked out by a vet, and are litterbox trained," stated the woman.
I reached down and scooped up the kitten. Like Bran, it was all black.
"She's the only female of the bunch," added the woman.
I felt her snuggle against my hands as I held her. I lifted her up to my face and could hear her purring.
"Looks like she likes you," said one of the little girls.
"Yes, it does," I replied. Amelia would kill me, and what would Aunt Kayla say, and then there were Bran and Tully. "I don't know. I need to check with my aunt first."
As if on cue, the kitten licked my hand.
"Can you hold her for an hour?" I asked.
The woman nodded and I set the kitten back in the box. She gave me a look, as if she knew I'd be back.
"I'm Mrs. Valentine and these are my daughters, Paula and Molly."
"I'm Carly Taylor."
I walked home and called up Amelia. To my surprise she had no objections. I then called Aunt Kayla.
"I've been expecting this," she stated.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Girls your age usually meet their familiar," stated Aunt Kayla.
"You mean this is destined?" I asked.
"Of course. Didn't you feel something special when you first saw the kitten?" she asked.
"I did. But what about the girls?"
"They'll be a bit miffed at first, but they'll adapt. A kitten might be just the thing to liven up their lives."
"Thank you, Aunt Kayla." I then told her about what had happened. She didn't seem overly surprised.
"The good thing is that when this is all over, you will return to your real life," she stated.
"True. I just wonder what to do about Jamie. I would like to stay in touch with him," I confessed.
"Maybe we can work something out. Now, I think you're keeping someone waiting."
I laughed. "Yes, I better go and get my familiar."
I stopped by Mrs. Valentine's house and told her that I wanted to kitten, but I was going to the pet store to get some supplies first.
"I knew you'd take her," she smiled.
An hour later, I was sitting on my bed playing with my unnamed kitten. I thought about names but none seemed to fit. I then called Beth and told her about my newest addition.
"Well, how 'bout Salem, Sabrina?" kidded Beth.
"The kitten's a female," I replied.
"So? You used to be a guy?" replied Beth with a giggle. "Salem's a pretty gender neutral name anyway."
I turned to the kitten; she was currently fascinated with my toes. "Salem?" I asked.
The kitten stopped and looked at me.
"You like that? Do you want me to call you Salem?" I asked.
The kitten rubbed against my extended hand and purred.
"Okay, Salem it is."
"Glad to have been of help," replied Beth.
"I'll send you a picture of Salem," I stated.
"Cool. I'm waiting until I go to college to get a pet. The woman I'll be living with has a really cool dog named Spirit."
"What's her name?"
"Celeste. Oh, that reminds me! She runs an institute that helps teens who have gender issues," stated Beth. "They help them adjust to their new lives."
"Really?" I asked.
Beth then told me all about her friend Celeste and the institute she had set up. Celeste presently had three teens living in her home. Two separate facilities were due to be opened in the next year, one in Connecticut and the other in upstate Pennsylvania.
"Sounds like a great place for Jamie to go."
"I'll e-mail you the information," replied Beth.
Between Beth's news and Salem, I was totally out of my funk. It had been a good day after all.
Chapter 42
Amelia also fell in love with Salem. "She's adorable."
"Do you have a familiar?
"Not presently. I had one when I was younger. She was a gray cat, in fact she was the grandmother of your good friend Tully."
"Why don't you have one now?" I asked.
"I've been moving so much lately. Although, I've decided to stay here in San Diego, so maybe I should think about taking in a new one."
"You're staying here?" I asked excitedly.
"Yes, although I will be moving to a more homey neighborhood. I've got my eye on a nice house near Balboa Park."
"That's great!"
I was truly excited about her living so close. Salem seemed to be pleased too, as she stalked Amelia's fingers.
"So what exactly does a familiar do?" I asked. "I mean, I know that they're some sort of assistant or something like that."
"They were in the ancient times, but now they've assumed more of a companion role. Sometimes they'll help you see the way, during troubled times, and sometimes they can alert you to impending danger."
I looked down at Salem. "That makes sense."
"You'll find that you'll become very emotionally linked with Salem. At times it borders on ESP."
It was decided that Salem would be a strictly indoor cat, at least until I moved back to Aunt Kayla's, as the nearby canyons had coyotes. I don't think Salem minded. She was too busy exploring her new world.
Chapter 43
"A cat, huh?" remarked my sister.
"Yes, she's adorable! I can't wait to send you photos of her," I replied gleefully. Salem was asleep in front of me.
"I've been thinking about getting one myself. The studio could use an animal."
I told her what Amelia had told me about familiars.
"Well, I'd welcome any living thing that would give me inspiration," replied Jenny. Jenny had been slowly developing her own powers.
"Can I ask you something?"
"Sure, little sister," replied Jenny.
"How old were you when you lost your virginity?"
"Well, that is a personal question. I was a senior in high school, why?"
I told her about my increased sexual feelings and my little romp with Mick.
"And this is all because of the tattoo?" she asked.
"That and my new, younger self."
"I'm sorry you have to deal with this, but I wouldn't worry about Bill. He loves you."
"Thanks. Sorry that your little sister is so shameless," I replied with a laugh.
"Don't apologize and definitely don't degrade yourself. The only person I'm angry at is that bastard who gave Iona the tattoo in the first place!"
"He's serving a very long sentence, as a goat," I remarked.
"As a goat? That's rich," replied Jenny.
"Yes, he can reduce his sentence if he'll disclose how to remove the tattoo. So far he's refused."
"Maybe they should take him to Greece. They roast goats there!"
I laughed.
Jenny told me about the rest of the family. Mom was thinking of selling the house and moving into a nearby condo for fifty-five and older. It's difficult thinking of your parents growing older.
Jenny's art show had been moved to August, which was good as I would be adult again by then.
I lifted the sleeping Salem and deposited her in her little bed. I spent the next couple of hours working on my homework. Thankfully, I didn't have any problems, so maybe my regression had stopped.
Chapter 44
Monday, I wore the bracelet and by lunch I had seventeen hits. I didn't know all the students yet, but I had a good description of each. None showed any more additional distress than the normal teen at Bernardo Valley. I wrote down their names and descriptions for Mrs. Dylan. I was expecting a prearranged call to the front office, just before lunch. Zoá« was one of the people on my list.
As I approached Mick and the others, I got a really strong hit. As I walked closer, I realized that it was coming from Jim, who was sitting off by himself.
"Hey, there you are!" stated Mick.
I sat down next to him and we kissed.
As we ate, I scanned Jim. Something was bothering him. He was wearing a large San Diego Chargers parka. It was chilly, but not even natives would consider it cold enough for a parka. Additionally, he had a ball cap pulled down, nearly covering his face. He was normally so social, yet today he was trying desperately to avoid being noticed. Something was very wrong.
"Mick, I have to run up to the front office. My aunt was supposed to drop off my homework for Civics. I'll see you later," I leaned over and we kissed. It felt very good.
I headed up to the front office and detected two other X-2 users.
Thankfully, Mrs. Dylan played the game perfectly. I had my Civics work with me, so my actions could match my lie. I wrote down my observations about Jim and passed them on to her.
I could only hope that I was wrong.
Chapter 45
Shortly after dinner, we got a call concerning Jim. He was in the early stages of losing his masculinity. Amelia was being called in to examine him.
"What will you do?" I asked.
"I'll use a spell to question him, he'll remember nothing, other than the exam itself."
"What can you do for him?" I asked.
She shook her head. "Nothing."
I knew that I had to get invited to one of the parties. If it meant being a bad girl, then so be it.
Chapter 46
Jim wasn't at school the next day or the day after that. Sharon seemed particularly worried about him, but Zoá« confided in me that her worries were primarily selfish. Apparently, she'd discovered that Jim was hung like a stallion, but hadn't been able to take advantage of the fact yet.
There were rumors flying that he'd gotten cancer like Jamie. Some kids were worried that the building or the grounds might be making them sick, but that soon died out when one of the vice-principals addressed the school.
His name was Mr. Hedgecock, and he stated that Jim had developed hepatitis from surfing in contaminated water. He went on to say that Jim would be out of school, as he waited for a liver transplant. I was surprised by the details of the lie that he was telling. It was as if he was trying to cover something up. I began to wonder if he was involved. He was the senior class vice-principal and therefore had access to all student records; who better than him to pick out his victims?
I had no proof, but I decided to tell my theory to Amelia. At least we could attempt to remove him from the list of potential suspects.
Chapter 47
"Hepatitis you say?" remarked Amelia.
"Yes, he said he got it from surfing after some recent storms. It's a good story, as many beaches were closed due to run-off pollution after those last storms," I replied.
"I'll see what I can find out. In the meantime, keep looking around campus; there may be more than one victim out there."
"How's Jim?" I asked.
"Very similar symptoms to your friend Jamie. Shift in body fat from waist to hips, breast development, loss of facial hair, and things like that."
"Did you get a chance to talk with him, in private?" I asked.
Amelia smiled. "Yes, but like the others, his memory of who gave him the drugs has been blocked. Very effective spell, very complicated too. I've contacted a few friends about it."
"Do you think you can track it down?" I asked.
"Possibly. Most memory blocking spells are very simple. The person experiences a blank concerning the entire incident. However, this spell only blocks one thing, the identities of the people giving out the drug and the essence stealing spell."
"So we're dealing with someone who's very knowledgeable concerning spells?" I asked.
"And that makes them very dangerous too. Be careful, my dear."
I nodded. "Oh, I'm going out with Mick again." I let out a sigh. "At least being a bad girl is getting deeper into his circle of friends."
"I wish I had something to say to make you feel better."
"At least I'm gaining insight into what it must have been like to have been the original Iona."
Chapter 48
As the weekend approached, I began to feel the anticipation of being with Mick. I guess I should be thankful that I could control myself for the most part the rest of the week. I was often with him at school now. We walked to class together, grabbing little kisses when we could. I only wore skirts to school, as Mick liked my legs. It was weird, how easily I complied with his desires. I also found that I was fantasizing more and more about having sex with him during my sessions with the wand.
"So, I'll pick you up at seven?" he asked as we walked out to the parking lot.
I nodded.
"Do me a favor? Can you wear that short leather skirt? You look so hot in it," he asked.
"Sure," I replied and we kissed.
"See you at eight," he stated as he walked away. "We're going to a party, and I want you to look special!"
Chapter 49
I dressed differently for this date. I wore my short leather skirt and three-inch heels. I also had a low cut red blouse under my leather jacket. My makeup went on a bit thicker than normal, and I used a lip-gloss over my bright red lips. I looked at my reflection in the mirror and saw the original Iona standing there. Still, I knew I had to go through with it. Mick had access to the raves and I had to get invited.
I told myself that I was doing this to catch the bad guys. I wasn't totally convinced. I felt guilt over giving into my lust, even if it was to get better accepted. Salem must have sensed my internal conflict and came running into my room.
I played with her for a while and I did feel better, maybe she was my familiar!
Mick picked me up and was obviously pleased with my appearance.
"Wow! Carly, you look fantastic!" he exclaimed just before kissing me.
As we headed out I asked where the party was.
"It's over at Zach's house. He's got a great sound system in his house; he's also got the best dope in town."
We arrived a few minutes later. There were already several other cars in the driveway. Mick slipped his arm around me and led me into the house.
I guess I shouldn't have been shocked, but everyone at the party was drinking beer. I also saw a few joints being passed around. The music was blaring so loud that you could feel it in your chest.
Mick got us each a beer as we worked our way through the crowd. I recognized several of our lunch group there. I also saw Zoá«, Sharon, and Kelly. To my slight surprise, Zoá« and Kelly seemed to be a couple. They were sitting next to each other on the couch, smoking a joint. Zoá« had her arm around Kelly's shoulders. They saw me and waved.
Mick and I sat down on another couch in the family room. He slipped his arm around my shoulders and gave me a kiss. Zach walked up and handed Mick a joint. Soon we were sharing it.
It soon became evident that Mick was trying to get me stoned. I had a pretty good tolerance for alcohol, but the combination of the grass and beer was soon taking its toll. I could feel my control of lust slipping. I was fast losing track of time and how long we had been at the party.
Mick's hand slipped down closer to my right breast and he began to rub my nipple with his finger. I felt my nipple harden, as my breathing got heavier.
"I knew you'd like that," he whispered.
I nodded back, vainly attempting to maintain my composure. I excused myself to go to the bathroom. I found that I had a little trouble walking. I guess it was a combination of the beer, drugs, and high heels.
I waited in line to use the bathroom. Thankfully, it moved quickly. As I was leaving, Zoá« was the only one waiting to get in. She walked in as I tried to step out and pulled me back in.
"Carly, I was hoping to talk to you alone," she stated, as she locked the door behind her.
"What's up, Zoá«?" I asked. I was having difficultly focusing.
"I noticed you didn't seem all that shocked to see me with Kelly."
I shrugged my shoulders.
"I like girls and I like you," whispered Zoá«.
In my heightened sexual state, I could only smile back and look at her with lust.
Zoá« smiled back. "Cool. I know we don't have time tonight, but I just wanted to make sure." She then leaned over and kissed me. I returned her passion and we shared a long slow kiss.
"That was nice," she remarked.
"It was," I replied honestly.
"You'll like it even more when you've taken some ecstasy," she added.
"Tonight?" I asked.
"No, silly. In a few weeks there'll be another party, and I know you'll be there. You're pretty wild, and to think some of us thought you were a plant," continued Zoá«.
I giggled.
Zoá« laughed too and then kissed me again. "Now you'd better get back to Mick, but soon, you'll be with me."
We walked out of the bathroom. Fortunately, two girls coming out of a bathroom wasn't that unusual.
I walked back to Mick. He looked up and smiled. "What took you so long?"
"I ran into Zoá«," I replied.
"Okay. I don't mind sharing you with a girl," he replied with a laugh. "Maybe I could watch!"
Apparently Zoá«'s taste for other girls was well known.
We began to make out on the couch. I could feel my panties getting moist as my lust increased. Mick seemed to feed off this, and it was obvious that we needed to find some privacy.
We headed out of the party to his car. It was also apparent that I was much more wasted than Mick. I tried to replay the evening and seemed to remember that he only had two beers, while I had double that, plus the grass.
Mick drove us over to his house.
"Parents out of town again?" I asked.
Mick smiled. "Yes, how convenient!"
He led me in. We sat down on a couch in the family room. Mick pulled out another joint and lit it and handed it to me. I took a long drag, as Mick nodded his approval.
We began to kiss again. Mick began to undress me and I offered no resistance at all. My blouse and bra were soon off as he began to lick, kiss, and suck my nipples. Even in my clouded mind, something seemed wrong. Mick was too good at this. He was obviously an experienced and accomplished lover. His touch was always just right.
Mick then stood up and led me upstairs. I was only wearing my panties and heels by now; everything else was already lying on the carpet of the family room.
He led me into his bedroom and onto his bed. Mick undressed in front of me and then lay down beside me, his erect cock pressing against my legs.
"You want to do this?" he asked breathlessly.
I nodded eagerly.
"You want me to use protection?" he asked.
I wasn't that out of it and nodded again. I was protected by my tattoo, but I had to play the part of a teenage girl.
So, Mick and I made love in his bed. I have to admit that it was thoroughly enjoyable from a purely carnal viewpoint. Later on, I remembered how it was when I'd had sex when I was a teen. It was sloppy and brief the first few times, as I felt lucky just to be having sex. But Mick was different; he made love as if he was an adult. He took his time and built up our pleasure before bringing us to climax.
After he dropped me at home, I immediately sought out Amelia and told her what had happened.
Thankfully, my mind was much clearer now and I was pretty coherent. We sat together on the couch, drinking tea. Salem found a way to cuddle in between the two of us.
Amelia sat there listening to my tale of teenage debauchery. When I finished, she set down her mug.
"Your observations about Mick are very interesting."
"He's not the typical teen," I replied.
"I think I'll have Mrs. Dylan do a background check on him."
"You don't think he's the pusher do you?" I asked.
"Maybe, but unlikely. But from what you've described I have my doubts he's what he appears."
I sipped my tea. "What about Zoá«?"
"We'll check her out too. That makes two times that she's brought up ecstasy to you. I think she may be your ticket to the rave," replied Amelia.
"Okay, that makes sense. Oh, what about Mr. Hedgecock?" I thought about mentioning Sharon and Kelly, but neither seemed suspicious.
"The story about the hepatitis was created by Jim's parents."
"Oh. Well, that makes sense."
"Are there any other students that you want us to check up on?" asked Amelia.
I searched my memory. "Maybe Zach, the boy who had the party. He mentioned that he has worked a few raves, and he's Mick's source for pot."
"You've done well, my dear."
I nodded and began to pet Salem. She rolled over on her back and purred in delight.
"Honey, don't beat yourself up over what happened with Mick tonight. I know that it bothers you, but remember why you're doing this," comforted Amelia.
I tried to smile but couldn't. My lips began to quiver and the tears started. I felt dirty and cheap. I also felt that I was betraying Bill. Amelia pulled me close and held me. She stroked my head and comforted me.
Deep down I knew that she was right, but I didn't like the person I was becoming at school, even if that was exactly the type of person that I needed to become.
Chapter 50
I e-mailed Jamie and found out that he was staying with his grandparents for another week. He told me that he needed the time away to plan out his life. He also sent me several websites on the occult and asked me what I thought of them. I sent him back the website concerning Beth's friend Celeste and her foundation.
I actually checked out the websites Jamie sent me. For the most part they were total garbage, filled with misinformation and fantasy. There was one site that I found interesting. It actually had an article on magical drugs, which included a section on X-2. I forwarded the website to Amelia.
I disliked the fact that I had to limit my time with Bill and Aunt Kayla, but as Amelia said, you can never tell who's watching you. I did e-mail Bill and let him know how much I missed him.
Beth called and told me she had a great idea for spring break.
"Okay, what is it?" I asked.
"I want you to come here," she stated.
"And how do we explain how I know you?"
"Well, my parents and closest friends know my secret. I know we can trust them," replied Beth.
"How many people are we talking about?" I asked.
"My parents and two agent friends of ours. Don't worry about them, one is a very cool trans-woman."
"And she's an agent?" I asked in a stunned tone.
"Yep. She's the one that I've worked with in the past. Her name is Ally and she's way cool. Her partner is Carol, and is equally trustworthy."
I thought about it. Aunt Kayla had told me that it was up to me as to who I disclosed my true identity to. She said that I should learn to trust my feelings. She'd also taught me a very effective memory spell that I could use to protect myself, should they freak out. Beth obviously had great trust in these people as she'd shared her equally incredible secret with them.
"What do we tell the rest of the people in your life?"
"Oh, that part's easy. My cover story is that I used to live in San Diego. When my parents were killed, I moved to DC to live with my godparents, who adopted me."
"And I thought I had an interesting life!"
"I'll just tell everyone that you're an old friend from back in San Diego. Actually, that part is true!"
We both laughed.
"I'll think about it, and get back to you."
"Cool. I really want to see you again."
I called Aunt Kayla and told her about my conversation with Beth. She asked me the names of Beth's parents and friends. I told her what I knew.
"Why do you want to know that?" I asked.
"Fiona knows someone who works for the Agency. With your permission, I'll have her do a check on them to see if they can be trusted."
"Where don't we have people?" I asked with a laugh.
"The White House," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Too bad."
Chapter 51
I knew that I had a few weeks until the next rave. So far every event had occurred during a full moon. Thanks to my growing reputation as a party girl, I felt confident that I would be invited. All I had to do now was wait and maybe nose around a little.
Mick was very affectionate with me. I was a bit worried, as I remembered how boys often dumped girls once they'd "conquered" them. Mick was different, but I couldn't quite put my finger on it. While I wasn't happy with giving in so easily, I did like him a lot. He never made me feel cheap and he seemed to enjoy our long conversations too. He called me an oasis in a desert of conventionality. We once spent two hours discussing the movie Citizen Kane. Most of my classmates didn't even know who Orson Welles was.
Salem had worked her way deeply into my heart. She often slept on the foot of my bed. She was also very good at sensing my emotional state. Additionally she ran to greet me every day when I came home from school. It was hard to imagine what life was like before she came into my life.
Beth called me in early March and told me the wonderful news that she was now a big sister. Her mom had given birth to a healthy baby boy. They'd named him Steven, after her father. Beth said that this would have no impact on my visit, should I be allowed to visit her. In fact, Beth said that it would be a good diversion.
A few days later Kayla called me concerning Beth's family and associates.
"I tend to agree with your friend. From what I've been told, they sound like the type that can be trusted. To be honest, I wouldn't mind meeting her friend Ally myself," stated Aunt Kayla.
"Cool. So, you have no objections of me going out to see her?" I asked.
"No. I think it would be good. It would also fit into your character of Carly. It would make sense for her to go back to visit old friends on break, and it will also give you a break from Mick," added Aunt Kayla.
"True."
Aunt Kayla told me more about Beth's family and friends. I soon felt confident that I could trust them.
"Anything new on the memory spell that is being used on the teens?" I asked.
"No, but we're studying it. It's very unique," replied Aunt Kayla.
She also told me that background checks of Zach, Zoá«, and Mick didn't show anything unusual.
"That's not really all that surprising. The person doing this is very devious," added Aunt Kayla.
I thought about that. Mick didn't seem devious, but then again I was biased.
Chapter 52
Friday evening, Mick and I went to another party. I was dressed in a short red leather skirt, high heels, and a silk blouse. On the way to the party, Mick asked me about the tattoo on my back.
"When did you get it?" he asked.
"I spent the summer with my cousin in Boston. She was going to college up there, and she wanted to get one. I lied about my age, and they never bothered to check," I stated.
"It's pretty cool. The symbols look Celtic," he noted.
"That's what the person at the shop said. I just though it looked cool," I replied. "My mother's side of the family are Scots."
Mick nodded. "I thought so with that stunning red hair. Believe it or not, that's what first caught my eye about you."
I looked over at him and laughed. "Really now?"
Mick laughed back.
"So what attracted you to me?" he asked.
"Your sense of humor," I replied.
"That's a first!"
"So, where's the party this week?" I asked.
"At Kelly's house," he replied.
The party was pretty much a repeat of the previous one, lots of drinking and dope. I noticed that I wasn't looked at with as much suspicion this week. Kelly met us as we walked in. She was already slightly buzzed.
Zach waved at us as he adjusted the volume on the sound system. Mick walked over and talked to him. I saw Zach slip Mick a small bag of grass. So, we would be getting high again, I thought.
As the evening progressed, I achieved a pretty good buzz myself. The combination of alcohol and dope had me feeling pretty loose. Mick excused himself to talk to Zach some more, so I worked my way around the party. I was surprised at some of the students who I saw at the party. Some of them seemed so straight at school, they probably thought the same about me. I saw Kelly dancing very suggestively with Zoá« and Sharon. High school was never like this the first time, I thought.
I was standing on the deck getting some fresh air, when I felt someone come up behind me. It was Zoá« and she came up and slipped her arms around me.
I turned around and she kissed me.
"Hmmm, I was hoping you'd show up," she cooed.
"Good to see you too," I replied. I could feel my sense of arousal rising.
"You look good enough to eat, Carly," she complimented.
I smiled back.
"Come with me," she stated, taking my hand.
"What about Kelly?" I asked.
Zoá« giggled and winked back. She led me back in the house and upstairs. Two of the bedrooms were already occupied, but the third was empty. Zoá« pulled me inside and locked the door.
We began to kiss. Zoá« was more aggressive than Mick, and as we kissed her hands began to rub against my breasts and labia.
She pressed me down on the bed and lay down on top of me. Her hands gently held me down as she kissed me.
"I see you like to be controlled," she whispered. "I thought you would."
I didn't reply, and just kissed her back.
Zoá« unbuttoned my blouse and pulled it off. Next she removed my bra.
"Carly, your breasts are a work of art."
She then leaned down and began to expertly lick and kiss my nipples. I was soon wriggling in ecstasy as she worked my nipples. I began to moan in pleasure, which only encouraged her to ravish me faster.
She worked me up to a wonderful sexual high before stopping. "We'll have to finish this another time," she whispered, planting a seed in my mind.
I reached for my bra, but she took it from me. "A souvenir," she smiled.
I smiled back and put on my blouse, without my bra.
I checked myself in the mirror and reached for my purse.
"Carly, here, use my lipstick," she offered.
I nodded and took her lipstick. It was a brighter red than mine. I topped it off with some lip-gloss.
"Stunning!" she exclaimed. "Send Mick my love."
We headed back to the party. While several guys noticed my braless look, a few girls noticed that Zoá« and I were wearing the same lipstick.
Mick was waiting patiently for my return. "Have a good time?"
I just nodded and then kissed him.
"You ready to leave?" he whispered.
"Yes," I replied.
"By the way, I like the braless look," he quipped.
Chapter 53
The lovemaking was superb. Mick wasn't quite as good as Bill, but he was close. We were lying together in his bed. My head was resting on Mick's chest, his right arm around me.
"Can I ask you something?" he asked.
"Sure," I replied.
"When did you know you were bi?" he asked.
I hesitated for a moment. "Not sure. Actually Zoá« is the first girl I've been with." Not exactly a lie. For Carly, Zoá« was the first girl she was with.
"You've obviously thought about it," he remarked, as his finger made a slow gentle circle around one of my nipples.
"Yes. I guess I've always been curious about it."
"You're very open-minded, Carly." He leaned over and kissed me.
"So, do you like guys?" I asked.
Mick laughed. "To be honest, I've never given it much thought. Presently, I like females too much. I haven't grown tired enough of them to even consider it. Does that make sense?"
"You did a good job of not answering my question."
He laughed again. "Would it matter to you one way or the other?"
"No, not really."
"Okay then, you have my answer."
It was my turn to laugh now.
"Well, you better get dressed so I can take you home," commented Mick. "By the way, I like your lip color better than Zoá«'s."
Chapter 54
Amelia was waiting for me, along with Salem. I told her all about my evening, including my little fling with Zoá«.
"She certainly is attracted to you," noted Amelia.
"Do you think that she's reacting to projected sexual urges?" I asked.
"Maybe there is an increased chemistry between the two of you. Can you tell me more about your sexual history?" asked Amelia.
I laughed. "Sorry, it's just that Mick asked a similar question earlier this evening. I considered myself heterosexual as a male. As Iona, I found that I was now attracted to men too. I've only been with one woman, and that was Karen. Bill is the only man that I've been with, until Mick. As for the original Iona, I have no idea."
"Okay. This girl, Zoá«, I take it she's pretty well out of the closet," asked Amelia.
"Yes. Although I'm not sure if she's a lesbian or bi. Do you think that it's important?" I asked.
"Probably nothing. Oh, Jamie called and he'll be back in town late this weekend. He'd like to see you sometime this week."
"Cool. How does he sound?" I asked.
"Actually, quite well. There is a sense of self peace in his voice."
"Cool. Maybe he can come over here. I'd love for him to meet Salem!"
Hearing her name, Salem looked up and made a mewing sound. I picked her up and began to pet her.
"I see the training is going well," replied Amelia.
"You can't train a cat," I replied.
"I wasn't talking about the cat," retorted Amelia with a smile.
"Touché," I replied.
"Have you decided if you're going to DC?" asked Amelia.
"Yes. I think I can trust Beth and her judgment. Aunt Kayla also said that her friend in the Agency agrees that Beth's parents and friends can be trusted. It's also outside of the full moon period, so I won't be missing much," I replied.
"I think it's a great idea. Other than the sex and drugs, this has been a great opportunity for you to broaden your life experience as a woman. You missed out on so much."
"I know. I'm looking forward to seeing Beth, but I'll be glad when this is over. I really hope we catch whoever or whatever has been hurting these kids soon."
"That makes two of us," added Amelia.
Salem mewed.
"I guess that makes it unanimous!"
Chapter 55
The following morning I called Beth and told her the good news. She was ecstatic.
"This is so cool, I can't wait to see you," she replied.
"What did you tell you parents?" I asked.
"I told them that an old friend is coming for a visit," she replied.
"And do they know that I'm a teenage girl?" I asked.
"Yes. That raised a few eyebrows, but they trust me."
"Okay." I didn't mention that there was someone with magical powers in The Agency.
"When are you flying in?" she asked.
"I haven't made my flight arrangements yet. I'll be doing that today, I'll send you my itinerary by e-mail," I replied. "How's your baby brother?"
"Very sweet. He's been a doll so far. I'm surprised that he hasn't cried more," replied Beth.
"I'm happy for you," I replied.
"I'm so happy that I have a family. It's made my transition so much easier," she replied.
"I know. I'm lucky to have a family here too."
"How's Salem?" she asked.
"Sleeping in my lap," I replied. "I wish you could see her!"
Beth laughed. "I just can't imagine you so gaga over a kitten!"
"I know, but she has defiantly worked her way into my heart."
"Oh, have you talked to Jamie about the institute?"
"No, not yet. He just got back in town and I'm going to see him today. I'll bring it up then. Any chance that I could meet Celeste during my visit?"
"That's a great idea. She's been in Philly the past few weeks checking on our condo. She's been meaning to come down here for awhile."
We talked for another hour. It was amazing how our lives had changed so drastically since sailing together.
Chapter 56
I drove over to Jamie's house. It was raining softly, but I didn't mind. I loved San Diego, but our weather was too nice. I really appreciated days when we had weather; I guess I was in the minority.
Jamie's mom met me at the door. "Hi, Carly. Jamie will be right down."
We hugged and walked into the kitchen.
I was carrying a folder with printed out pages from Celeste's institute. Mrs. King saw it.
"Is that for Jamie?" she asked with a smile.
"Yes," I replied. I then gave her a sanitized version of Beth's and my friendship and how I'd learned about Celeste's institute.
I showed her the printouts. To my delight, she seemed very interested.
"So they help teens who have had gender changes forced on them? I can't believe that there are monsters out there doing that to innocent children," she exclaimed.
"They also help teens with naturally occurring gender issues," I added, pointing to the printout.
"And you thought that they might be able to help Jamie? That's very sweet of you, Carly."
"I just wanted to give him an option," I replied.
Mrs. King nodded.
Just then Jamie came into the kitchen. He had changed slightly since I last saw him. His breasts were slightly larger, as were his hips. His face was rounder and softer too. There was little masculinity left in his appearance.
"Hi Jamie," I greeted. I stood up and hugged him.
"Good to see you too, Carly."
His voice was also higher than before.
Jamie was dressed in a pair of jeans and long sleeve t-shirt. I could see that he was wearing a bra. I noticed that he was now wearing a women's watch.
Jamie sat down at the table and looked at the printouts on the table. I told him about it and he seemed interested.
"We went to see a specialist when we were up in the bay area. Just like the others, he had no explanation why I've become like this," said Jamie.
I nodded.
"Maybe it's time to accept the inevitable," he sighed.
His mom reached over and took him by the hand.
I wished I knew the right thing to say.
Jamie shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry. I just have to vent every now and then. I can't believe that this is happening to me."
"You'll survive," I remarked with a smile.
"I just wish I knew why this happened. The doctors have no explanation; they're baffled. What did I do to deserve this?" he bemoaned.
"Sometimes there's no reason. Things just happen."
Jaime smiled. "That's it? Things just happen?"
I smiled back. "I'm no philosopher."
We looked at the printout for a while. Jamie saw it as an option, which was all I could hope for.
We grabbed a couple of sodas and headed into the family room. Jamie told me about his trip and I told him about Salem.
"Did you read those websites that I sent you?" asked Jamie.
"I did."
"What did you think about the one that mentioned ecstasy? What did they call it again? Oh yes, X-2," asked Jamie.
"Is that what you think you took?" I asked.
He nodded. "The descriptions of the drug's effects were identical to what I experienced."
"But there was nothing in the article about changing a person's gender," I added.
"I know. I think that's what the drink was for," replied Jamie.
He was very perceptive. I wondered if he had some repressed powers.
"Have you found anything like that in your research?" I asked.
Jamie smiled. "You really believe me, don't you?"
"Why not? I replied. "I believe that there's a lot of things out in the world that we can't explain with science."
"Me too! That's why the doctors are so confused."
"Can I ask you something?"
Jamie nodded.
"Are you still slipping towards acceptance of your feminine status?"
He nodded. "I not ready to call myself a girl, but there's not much left of maleness."
I nodded.
"Can I tell you something... rather private?" He glanced over to see if anyone was listening.
"Sure," I replied.
"My... my dick is so small," he whispered. "I can still get off, but it feels so different, not like it felt before. It feels really, really good, in some ways even better, especially when I play with my nipples too." He then described what it felt like.
I nodded, but didn't say a word.
"What?" he asked.
I let out a breath. "You may not want to hear this, but what you just described sounds similar to how I feel when I have an orgasm. I can't compare it to anything else, but you mentioned how it's a whole body experience, that's what mine feels like." Okay, I lied, but I didn't think that Jamie was ready to hear that I had once been a twenty-seven-year-old man.
"Oh," replied Jamie. He thought about what I'd said for a moment and shrugged his shoulders. "Regardless, it still feels pretty good."
We both laughed.
"If you decide that you want to dress more feminine, I'll be glad to help you," I offered.
"Thanks. Don't be disappointed if I don't take you up on your offer anytime soon."
"I understand," I replied with a smile.
I wanted to ask him about his classmates, but decided that it wasn't the right time.
We agreed to meet the following week.
Jamie and I hugged. I was determined more than ever to find out who had done this to him.
Chapter 57
I learned to my horror that I was now considered a child by the airlines! I would have to be accompanied by an adult during check-in, and had to be met by an adult upon arrival. I begged Amelia to change my age to eighteen, but she said it was too complicated. I think she enjoyed seeing me pissed off. At least I could fly by myself.
Bill also got a laugh out of it. He sent me a long e-mail ragging me for being a "child." I sent him one back reminding him that I still had my powers. He sent me a photo of him sticking his tongue out at me. I was laughing too hard to be angry.
I really missed him. While I still had some male traits, when it came to romance I was totally female. It was hard to imagine that I had ever been male when it came to love. I adored the way Bill treated me and couldn't wait until we were back together.
Mick was a great lover, but there was no love there. It was pleasurable and satisfying, but I never sensed that Mick really loved me. I could tell that he cared about me and was becoming protective of me, but I didn't sense real love. Mick was very hard to figure out in so many ways.
Zoá« still worried me. I guess it was because I wasn't quite used to the idea of another girl actively lusting after me. When I'd had sex with Karen, it had been very spontaneous and mutual. The times we had been together, I had been wasted and my sexual urges were at their highest. I wondered if she knew this or was affected by me projecting my urges.
I was pretty sure that Zach was the one the distributing the X-2, as he seemed to be the biggest dealer on campus. There were several questions that I wanted to know the answers to. Why was Zach dealing X-2? And did he know what he was dealing?
I just had to get invited to the next rave.
Chapter 58
I arrived home from school on Monday and was surprised to find Amelia home before me. She had a very worried look on her face.
"What's wrong?" I immediately asked.
"Jim tried to kill himself," she stated.
I stared back in shock. "How?"
"He tried to OD on sleeping pills. Thankfully, his mother found him in time."
"Shit!" I exclaimed.
"He's going to be okay," she replied.
"Is he?"
"I'll cast a protection spell on him. It will prevent him from attempting to kill himself again."
"That doesn't solve the problem."
She nodded. "It's all we can do for now. By the way, this isn't common knowledge. I only told you because of your involvement in the case."
I nodded. "Zoá« and her friends asked me to go out shopping again tomorrow. I'm thinking that's when I'll get my invitation to the next rave."
Chapter 59
After school we all met at Zoá«'s house and then piled into Kelly's SUV to head up I-15 to the mall. Sharon sat in the front next to Kelly and I sat in the back next to Zoá«.
Along the way we talked about school, music, and boys. Zoá«'s fingers began to rub against my bare legs.
As we headed into the mall, Zoá« turned to me. "We need to get something very special for you. After all this is going to be your first rave!"
So, I was in! "Really? That's so cool!"
Kelly smiled. "I remember my first one... sort of... I know I had a good time, I just don't remember what I did!"
"So, it's true. Blondes have more fun; brunettes remember what they did!" piped in Sharon.
Kelly stuck her tongue out at Sharon as we laughed.
Zoá« led us to a shop that sold rather risqué outfits. The other girls pointed out a red and black PVC mini dress that they said would be perfect for me. I countered that I would wear it if they each wore a similar one. That killed that thought dead in its tracks.
I settled on a black spandex mini-dress. It was essentially a tube, but it was better than many of the outfits that the others bought. I had a black lace shawl that I knew would give me a bit more coverage.
Next we went for shoes. Kelly said that I needed something sexy and comfortable enough to dance in. I eventually found a nice pair of 4" pumps that I could actually move in. I would have preferred to get a pair of boots, but they were too expensive.
We also bought some new makeup. While I had bought a few pieces of clothing and jewelry as Carly that I wanted to use in Iona's world, I knew for a fact that there wasn't one bit of my makeup that I wanted once I re-entered the adult world! The same could be said for the colors of nail polish. Still, I must admit it was fun to try some different looks. Teens can do that!
By the time the shopping trip was over, I had everything I needed to dress up for the rave. I couldn't wait to get home and tell Amelia that I was in!
Thankfully, it was a weeknight and everyone had to go their separate ways. I could tell that Zoá« wanted me, but she too had to leave.
Amelia was very pleased that I was officially invited to the next rave. She called up Bill and told him the good news. Now came the reality of what I was about to do.
Amelia sat me down and told me again what sort of reactions I might have to the X-2. The goal was for me to see who was giving out the X-2 without me actually taking it, but we both knew that was unlikely.
"I want you to wear the tracking earrings. If something happens to you, we'll at least be able to find you," stated Amelia. She was referring to a pair of black stone earrings that would allow her to locate me. They had previously saved me during my showdown with Keir, the man who'd initially tattooed Iona.
"Okay. I think they'll look great with my dress," I replied. "Then again, what doesn't go with black spandex?"
Amelia shook her head in mock disgust.
Chapter 60
The following day I was called out of class to see my guidance counselor. Now let me say that I had been at Bernardo Valley for almost two months and this was the first time that I had talked to her. I didn't even know her name until I was called up to see her.
Her name was Ms. Watkins. She was in her late thirties and dressed very nicely. It was obvious that she cared greatly about her appearance. I recognized her jacket and skirt as top-of-line stuff.
She also had the condescending attitude that so many so-called educators have when they are forced to deal with students face to face. I could just tell that she hated her job and thought of herself as being so superior. Needless to say, I took an instant dislike to her.
I was sitting across from her. I was wearing a short blue dress. For whatever reason, I seemed to only wear very short dresses and skirts. Maybe it was because Mick like seeing my legs, or maybe it was just because I was having fun with being a teen. I could sense that she didn't approve of my outfit.
"I've heard that you've been hanging out with some rather undesirable people. You're judged by the company you keep," she stated.
I wondered which group she was referring to, Mick and his friends or Zoá« and her friends.
I shrugged my shoulders. "Have I been accused of doing anything wrong?"
Instead of answering my question, Ms Watkins sighed in an annoying manner and opened up a file, which had my name on it. "You're not making a good impression here, young lady."
I was about to speak when she held up her hand. "I see that you recently transferred here from a private school in the Washington DC area," she read. Her reading glasses were perched on the end of her nose.
I nodded. There was something in the tone of her voice I didn't care for. It was as if she was being critical of my background.
"I also see that your grades are above average," she continued.
My grades indicated that I had a solid 3.93 average. A bit more than "above average." Still, I kept my mouth shut.
"From what I've seen you haven't done much here. Your teachers report that your class work is good, but you often seem bored and distracted, as if you were concentrating on something else besides your studies. You haven't graduated yet."
She must have been referring to the times I was trying to get a read on my classmates. I shrugged my shoulders.
She closed the folder and took off her glasses. Very carefully, she closed her glasses and placed them in their case. She then stared in my direction.
"You know, Carly, I've seen others like you here and I just want to say that it won't work," she stated firmly.
I cocked my head to one side. "What're you talking about?" I didn't think she was on to the fact that I wasn't really a teen, but I had no idea of what she was accusing me of.
She sighed. "I realize that you're about to graduate, but you have to live in California for a year before becoming a resident. If you're trying to get a break on your tuition to a UC school, then you were misinformed."
I stared back in disbelief. "You think I transferred out here to just get into a UC school?"
"Yes. I've seen it many times before. Parents send their children to live with a relative and hope to get a break on their tuition. Not that I can blame them, the costs are very high."
"You have no idea what you're talking about. I didn't transfer out here to get into some stupid UC school!" I replied. I had seen her diploma behind her from UC Irvine. "I've already been accepted by Georgetown." Another lie, but how would she check?
She got very rigid and defensive. "Then why did you transfer out here?" she asked with a heavy dose of sarcasm.
Okay bitch, I thought, since you fired the first round without doing your research, then I'm going to return it full salvo and make you feel awful. I had had a guidance counselor like her when I was originally in high school and I had been powerless to tell her what I really thought of her. I was sick of people like this lording over kids without knowing what they were saying.
"I was raised by my father. My mother died when I was young. Two months ago my father died suddenly," I stated, a quiver growing in my voice. "I was sent out here to live with his sister. Now, I love my aunt, but I didn't want to come out here! I miss my old school, my old friends, my old house, but mainly I miss my dad!" I wiped away a tear. While it was mostly an act, the tears were real, as I really did miss my dad.
Ms. Watkins sat there unable to respond one way or another. She was too stunned to even think to hand me a tissue. Luckily one of the other counselors was walking by and heard my outburst. She began to comfort me, while asking me what happened.
Her name was Mrs. Carpenter, and she was totally different from Ms Watkins, in that she still cared about the students. She help me get composed and asked me if I was okay. She then told me not to worry about it and to go back to class. I figured she was about to have a heart to heart with Ms. Watkins.
As I walked out of the office, the door was slammed behind me. I smiled to myself on the way back to English Lit, knowing that Ms. Watkins was getting a lesson herself.
Chapter 61
I hung out with Mick after school. We drove to a local coffee house. I had a cappuccino and he had a double espresso. We shared a slice of cheesecake.
"You excited about going to the rave?" He asked, as he fed me a forkful of cheesecake.
"Yes, it should be exciting," I replied.
He nodded. "You're a lot like me, you seek out earthly pleasures."
I thought that was an odd way of putting it, but I kept my mouth shut.
He smiled and then leaned over and kissed me. I instantly began to feel my sexual sensations awakening. Mick pulled back for a second, as if he had sensed the change. A wicked smile grew on his face. His eyes ran down my body, taking me in.
I could feel my nipples hardening as he stared at them. I looked down and could see them through my sweater. I also began to feel the juices forming in my vagina. I moistened my lips with the tip of my tongue.
Mick stood up and helped me up. "You want to come over to my place?"
I giggled at the corniness of his line.
"Is that a yes?" he asked.
I broke out in a big grin. "Of course."
"Cool. I have something special for you."
Ten minutes later we arrived at his house.
"Where are your parents?" I asked.
"Out of town," he stated. "They travel all the time."
Mick led me into his bedroom. I sat down on the edge of his bed. He pulled a bag out of his closet and carried it over to me.
"Here. These are for you. I'm pretty sure that they'll fit. You can change in the bathroom," he stated.
I smiled, stood up, and walked to the bathroom. I closed the door and opened the bag. Inside was a striking emerald green lace bustier. It had matching lace panties, also emerald green. Additionally there was a green garter belt with silk stockings. Mick even had bought a pair of four-inch pumps, also green. There was also a small bottle of perfume.
I quickly changed and was impressed that everything fit. My hair was presently pulled to the back in a ponytail. I brushed out my hair, so that it now hung over my shoulders. The curls seemed to flow around my face. I touched up my makeup and gently applied some perfume to my body. The scent was a bit musky and exotic; I liked it. The label on the bottle said "Gypsy."
I studied my appearance in the mirror. This outfit wasn't the normal type of gift that a teen boy would give his girlfriend. I had to admit that while I loved the way I looked, there was something bothering me about Mick. I was convinced that he wasn't involved in the X-2 and essence thefts, but I had serious doubts if he was who he claimed to be. He was so mature in certain ways; maybe that's why I was so attracted to him?
I stepped out of the bathroom and found Mick sitting on the edge of his bed. The shades had been drawn closed and the only light was from several candles. I walked slowly out into the room and posed in front of him.
"Very nice -- no, make that magnificent!" he remarked, as his eyes ran up and down my body. "Green is definitely your color. It fits with your Celtic heritage."
I smiled and walked closer. I could see that he was very turned on by my appearance, judging by his erection pressing against his jeans. "I'm a Scot, not Irish."
"True, but it's so difficult to find tartan lingerie," he replied with a wink.
I giggled. "Seriously, this is a lovely gift, but it's too much."
He shook his head and reached up and took my hands in his. "No, not for you. You're not a little girl, like your classmates. I see a beautiful woman, not just in your beauty, but also in your soul. Trust me on this one."
He pulled me into his arms and we began to kiss. There was a definite chemistry between us. I had thought it had been due to my decreased resistance thanks to the drugs and beer, but it wasn't. His touch just set me off. It's hard to explain, but there was magic between us.
A few hours later he dropped me off at my home. I felt so relaxed after our afternoon of lovemaking. We kissed and I walked inside.
Salem was waiting for me to return. She had a look on her face that seemed to say, "I know what you've been doing."
I scooped her up and carried her into the kitchen. Amelia wasn't home yet, so I started dinner. I set Salem down and she scurried off to chase one of her fuzzy balls that I kicked towards the dining room.
As I prepared dinner, I though about Mick and got a warm feeling throughout my body. What struck me about Mick was that he always ensured that our lovemaking was mutual. Now Bill did too, but he's an adult. Mick was seventeen and teenage boys aren't exactly interested in sharing.
I thought more about how good Mick was in bed. He was very expert and smooth, again similar to Bill. I was so lost in my thoughts that I never heard Amelia come in the house. When she asked me what was for dinner, I almost jumped through the ceiling.
As we ate the chicken breasts that I had cooked, I told her about my afternoon with Mick. She found my observations very interesting.
She then gave me a silver ring with a green stone mounted in it.
"It's not emerald, but it may be more valuable. The stone should block any memory spell, so you will be able to remember who is giving out the X-2," she said.
I slipped the ring on. It was a perfect fit. "Cool."
"As long as you wear it, you'll be protected. I want you to wear it all the time from now on."
"The rave won't be until next weekend," I replied.
But it will look less suspicious. You don't want to act or look different when you go to the rave. Earrings are changed all the time, but rings are different."
"Of course," I replied. "I know that I've been a bit distracted lately, but I want to get whoever is behind this."
"I know you do, dear."
Chapter 62
I stopped over to see Jamie on Saturday. He was looking more and more like a girl. His mom had bought him some more scrunchies to keep his long blonde hair out of his eyes. His breasts also looked larger. I wondered if the spell to steal his essence was still working.
He was wearing jeans and a red sweater. I was wearing a denim skirt and a green top. I wondered how soon it would be until Jamie was also in a skirt.
"When you were at Bernardo Valley, did you know Mick Allister?" I asked.
"Black hair, goatee, hangs out with the theater crowd?" asked Jamie.
I nodded.
"Only from some of my classes. Strange guy. I mean strange in a good way. He seemed different from everyone else. I once saw him reading Machiavelli's The Prince for fun! He said that I could learn a lot from it. I tried to read it, but couldn't make sense of it."
I smiled.
"Why do you want to know about Mick?" asked Jamie. Then it hit him. "Oh!"
"He's cute," I replied.
"I suppose," replied Jamie. "I may look like a girl, but I'm still not attracted to guys."
"Why should you be?" I replied. "Your sex has nothing to do with your sexual attraction to someone."
Jamie nodded. "I wonder if my parents will like me if I'm a lesbian?" He then began to laugh.
I joined in. It was good that he was starting to accept what had happened to him.
"Do you know Zach Randle?"
"Stay away from him. He's the biggest dealer on campus. I know he hangs with Mick sometimes, but Mick is okay. Zach has a dark side and while he appears nice and friendly, he can be really crazy. I once saw him beat up a kid at lunch. Turns out the kid owed Zach money for dope," stated Jamie.
"Do you think Zach was the one who gave you the X-2?" I asked.
"Could be. It wouldn't surprise me if it was him."
I nodded.
"Anyone else you want to ask me about?" he asked with a grin.
"How about Zoá«?"
Jamie glanced at his wrist. "I don't know if we have enough time to talk about her. Zoá« is hard to get a read on."
I stared back, waiting for Jamie to start.
"I knew her back in tenth grade. She was very different then. I mean, you might not even notice her, even if she sat next to you. She was ... well, she was average. Not all that smart or pretty, kinda shy, she was also the type of girl that people liked to pick on. She took a lot of shit from other people."
"How do you remember her?" I asked.
"I was her lab partner in science. She wasn't that bad once you got to know her. She just wanted friends."
"So what happened?"
"Beats me. She left the summer before eleventh grade and returned for this year. She was totally different. I mean she was suddenly one of the hottest girls on campus. I was in a few of her classes and she was easily the smartest one. She also seemed more self-confident. I guess she was a late bloomer," continued Jamie. "Why?"
"I have her in a few classes. We're becoming friends. So, where did she go?"
"I think she went to some private school up in Washington. Yes, that's right, she went to a charter school designed to improve a person's self esteem. I guess it worked."
"Do you know the name of the school?" I asked.
"She never told me, otherwise I would have remembered," he replied.
"That's right!" I laughed.
"Has she hit on you yet?" asked Jamie with a smile.
"Yes, but it's harmless. I had gay and lesbian friends back in DC," I replied. Okay I lied, but what was the harm?
"Don't be so sure. Zoá« has become aggressive when she sees someone she wants. It's weird, but for someone so feminine, she sure can act like a guy at times."
I laughed. I hadn't really thought of that. Sure, Zoá« was rather insistent about us getting together, but it was probably due to my projection of my lust due to my tattoo.
"I'm not worried about Zoá«, she seems to be dating Kelly," I replied.
"Kelly's nice. Anyone else you want a report on?" Jamie started laughing.
"Okay, it's just that I'm new and I feel I can trust you," I replied.
"Most students are new at Bernardo Valley. I will say that you definitely have a wide range of friends. Still, stay away from Zach, he's bad news," suggested Jamie firmly.
I nodded again.
"Oh, my parents called that institute. They're going to send us some more information," said Jamie.
"And?" I asked.
"My parents think that it might be a good idea."
"Even your dad?" I asked.
"Yep. He's really accepting the fact that this might not be reversed." Jamie was pointing to his body.
"And what do you think?"
"I'm not sure. I'm not sure if I want to be a boy or a girl."
"Eventually you'll have to pick. Think in terms of your future, and whether you want to be a man or a woman."
"I know. I'm just not ready to make the big decision."
"It's a good thing that Jamie can be either a masculine or feminine name."
Jamie laughed. "I know."
I detected some nervousness in his laugh. "You've been thinking more and more about it, haven't you?"
He nodded. "I have to face reality. With the exception of a small dick, I'm a girl. I look like a girl, I sound like a girl, my emotions are more loose, and I'm becoming comfortable about it."
I thought about Jim and wished he had been as accepting of his fate.
"When you want to expand your wardrobe, I'll give you a hand," I offered.
"Wardrobe? Does that mean makeup and stuff like that too?" he asked tentatively.
I nodded. "Sure. I'm shifting my own style of makeup to a 'less is more' look. I'd be glad to help you."
Jamie nodded. "You do look better now."
I laughed. "I'll take that as a compliment!"
"You know what I mean! Is it hard to learn how to do it?" he asked softly.
"No. It just takes practice, and most of the time you'll only want a touch of lipstick."
"Okay. That makes sense."
I didn't press the point, but I figured that he was very interested.
"I notice you wear a lot of skirts. Are they comfortable?" he asked.
"Yes, otherwise I wouldn't wear them!" I laughed. "Seriously, they're just a piece of clothing. I know it's not that simple for you, but I think you'll get used to them. The same is true for dresses."
Jamie nodded.
"Look, you got used to panties and bras. That was a huge step."
"I know. It's weird, but now putting on a bra is just part of getting dressed," replied Jamie.
"How big are you now?" I asked.
"You've noticed?"
"You're not the only observant one, Jamie," I replied.
"I'm up to 34-C. Mom said that I might get bigger, as most of the other women in our family are big breasted. She's D and my Aunt Terri is E! Yikes!"
We both laughed. I noticed that he said "other women" and I doubted that it was by misspeaking.
"It's still strange looking down and seeing them. I can't believe they're mine."
"If you decide to stay female, do you want to get the operation?" I asked.
Jamie shrugged his shoulders. "I don't know. In theory, it seems more practical to have the operation. It would be easier to get by as a complete woman. On the other hand, just thinking about the surgery is scary."
"Screw practical. What do you want?" I asked.
Jamie laughed. "But I can't stay in between."
"And why not?" I asked.
Jamie was at a loss for words.
"You should do what feels right for you. I just want you to be happy, but I want you to know that I'll be there to help you."
Jamie smiled back and leaned over and hugged me. I knew then that he was going to be a successful young woman.
As I headed home, I thought about Jamie's observations about my classmates. I hoped he was right, as it meant that I was on the right path. I would keep an eye on Zach. Who was he getting the drugs from? And did he know the consequences of his actions?
Chapter 63
The days flew by and soon it was the day of the rave. Zoá« said that she would help me get ready. She picked me up and we drove over to her house.
I was disappointed that Mick had called and said that he wouldn't be able to go to the rave. He had to go out of town on a family emergency, but he said that Zoá« and the others would look after me.
"Have a great time. We'll talk about it when I get back," he stated.
Zoá« did her best to cheer me up. Kelly and Sharon joined us and we dressed together. Sharon insisted on doing all our makeup. She did each of us in a very dramatic and exotic manner. My eyeshadow colors where bright and heavy. They streaked up to my hairline, giving me a very wild look.
Kelly brushed my hair out to match my face. I had to admit that it worked.
It didn't take very long to get dressed. My tube dress had built in under-wiring to support my breasts. The only other thing that I was wearing was a thong.
As we dressed, the other girls noticed my tattoo on my back.
"That is so cool! When did you get it?" asked Kelly, as she ran her fingers across it.
I told her the same lie that I had told Mick.
"We also have tattoos," confessed Sharon. She turned around and showed a small, smiling full moon on her ankle. It was located on the inside of her right ankle.
I saw that the others also had the same tattoo. I was surprised that I hadn't noticed them before.
"Those are nice. When did you get them?" I asked.
Kelly laughed. "We have no idea. I got it at a rave a few months ago."
"Same here," added Sharon. "I like it."
"Me too," added Zoá«.
"I wonder who gave them to you?" I asked.
"I don't care. It looks nice," replied Kelly.
As we finished dressing, Zoá« told me what to expect.
"Just relax and enjoy yourself. Your mind is about to be opened up and expanded."
I nodded. I was wearing both my ring and my earrings. Amelia was standing by, should I not return. I wondered if I would be able to cast my spells if I was high.
Chapter 64
We drove down south on I-15. Zoá« wouldn't say where we were going. We turned off just before reaching the airbase and headed east. Twenty minutes later we turned off on an old fire road.
"There used to be a defense plant out here. The rave is at one of the old warehouses," confessed Zoá«.
I was surprised to see how organized everything was. They even had private security. We were stopped by a uniformed security guard who checked his clipboard and waved us through. We drove for another mile and pulled into a parking lot. I looked at my watch, it was nearly nine.
From the old warehouse the sound of techno music was blaring. I couldn't imagine how loud it would be once we went inside.
"We're here, girls. Let's go knock them dead!" explained Zoá«.
When we entered the building, the guard gave us each a bracelet made from the same material as glowsticks. Inside there were lights flashing and the music was so loud that you could feel it in your body. It was providing a sensory overload, and I couldn't imagine what it would be like "enhanced" by a drug.
I sensed Zach and saw him over by the DJ. So, he wasn't working this rave, well at least he wasn't working by playing the music. I saw him slip something to a girl who came up to him.
"Come on, Carly, we need to get in the mood," stated Zoá«. She took me by the hand and pulled me in the direction of Zach. Kelly and Sharon followed us.
Zach saw us approaching and a sly smile came over his face. He reached into his pocket and handed a small bag to Zoá«. I suddenly felt strange, as if my mind was becoming foggy. The ring was vibrating slightly as it tried to fight off the spell. It must have been a very strong spell, as I had to concentrate on Zach to remember that he was the dealer.
Zoá« led us over to the juice bar and handed us each a pill.
"Where did you get it?" asked Kelly.
"I don't remember. It was just handed to me," replied Zoá«.
So the spell was affecting them too.
"Here you go, girls, bottoms up!" stated Zoá« as she handed us each a small yellow pill with X-2 pressed into it.
I noticed they were all watching me as I held the pill. Without hesitation I popped it in my mouth and sipped my juice.
"Good girl," whispered Zoá« in my ear.
"How long does it take until I feel something?" I asked.
"Your trip down the rabbit hole will start soon, Alice," piped in Sharon with a giggle.
"You should start to feel something in the next thirty minutes," added Kelly. "At least, that's when it hit me the last time."
"Don't worry, you'll feel wonderful once it kicks in," stated Zoá«. "Now let's go mingle."
As we headed through the crowded room, I could sense that most people were very relaxed. I didn't sense anyone in distress. I did excuse myself to use the restroom. While I really had to go, the main reason was that I wanted to write down Zach's name before I forgot it. As it was, I was struggling to remember that he was the one who gave Zoá« the X-2.
Luckily, Amelia had thought of this potential problem and had given me a small piece of paper that I could write on. I could then slip it in the heel of my shoe. I returned to the main room and searched for Zoá« and the others.
I found Zoá« dancing with Kelly. Sharon was nowhere to be seen, although I sensed that she was nearby. I began to worry that the X-2 would have no effect on me, when suddenly I began to feel much more aware of my surroundings. The lights seemed brighter and I could see colors in them that I hadn't noticed before.
The music began to flow through me. I closed my eyes and could see the notes of the music as if they were different beams of light.
"Carly, you okay?" asked Zoá«.
I turned and smiled at her and nodded.
"My, seems you set a new record. It's only been fifteen minutes since you took it," continued Zoá«.
"Tell me, Carly, is this really your first time having ecstasy?" asked Kelly.
I nodded.
"And you're not a narc, right?" asked Sharon.
It was obvious that I was still being checked out. Amelia had told me that under X-2 a person was more likely to tell the truth. Thankfully, I wasn't too far gone.
"Me a narc? Please!"
"So what are you?" asked Sharon.
"I'm a sorceress!" I blurted out with a giggle.
Sharon and Kelly started to laugh along with me.
"Okay, enough of this, we know we can trust Carly," stated Zoá«. She then slipped her arm around my waist and led me out to the dance floor.
We began to dance very close to each other. Thankfully the dance floor was crowded and everyone else was too wrapped up in his or her own world to notice Zoá« and me.
Zoá« had her hands all over my body and, to be honest, I wanted to be touched. My nipples were very hard and pressing through the thin spandex material. Zoá« noticed them and ran her hands across them, causing me to wriggle in growing delight.
By now Zoá« was also under the effects of the drug and she was also feeling total bliss. We just wanted to touch and feel each other's bodies.
"Is there somewhere we can go in private?" I whispered to her.
She smiled and led me off the dance floor. We headed towards the back of the room. I noticed a guard standing in front of a door. He grinned and opened it up for us. Zoá« led me down the hall. There were several closed doors; I guess they were the offices. We stopped in front an open one and walked in, with Zoá« closing the door behind us.
The room was empty except for a clean bed and a lamp. There were also hooks on the walls, obviously to hang clothing on. A sign next to the door reminded the occupants to clean up after themselves. I then noticed a box with antiseptic and paper towels in it in the corner.
Now that we had our privacy, we began to kiss and touch each other. Zoá« soon had my dress off and was licking and kissing my naked body. I returned her affection and began to play with her equally excited nipples.
The music was loud enough that we could still hear and feel it in the room. It only added to our passion.
Zoá« pulled off my thong and began to orally pleasure me. I was lying on my back writhing in sexual paradise. Her tongue knew exactly where to go to give me the most pleasure. She soon had me to the brink of orgasm. Her every touch seemed to flow through my body. Every part of my body felt more sensitive. I was totally under her control as she worked her magic. I soon experienced an explosive orgasm. I could see a glow of energy shoot outward from my body and through Zoá«'s as I came. It was like a flash of green light. I held her tight against my vagina as her tongue pressed deep into me.
As I lay there trying to recover, she slipped up next to me and began to kiss me. We were soon locked together in a deep loving embrace.
We took a short break and I indicated that I wanted to return the pleasure she had given me.
"No, not this time, Carly. It's that time of the month," she stated and then she kissed me. I soon was distracted as she began to play some more.
Okay, from here on out it gets fuzzy. I remember eventually heading back to the dance floor. My mind was awash with new sensations and feelings. It was very difficult to concentrate. I thought that I sensed Mick, but I couldn't focus enough and I was soon distracted by a strobe light.
I remember eventually being woken up by Kelly. I had apparently crashed on one of the many couches that lined the walls of the dance floor. The euphoria seemed to be passing and I felt very fatigued. I glanced at my watch and was stunned to see that it was after three in the morning.
Kelly was helping me up. Zoá« and Sharon were standing there grinning at me.
"How're you feeling?" asked Sharon.
"Exhausted, but I'm glad I came," I replied.
Zoá« giggled at my reply and I smiled back.
"Well, we better get home," stated Zoá«.
"Are you okay to drive?" I asked.
She nodded. "No worries."
Thirty minutes later I was asleep in my bed.
Chapter 65
I slept in until well after two in the afternoon. Even after I got up, I felt exhausted. I slipped on some comfortable clothes, a bra, panties, sweatpants and a t-shirt, and headed downstairs to see Amelia. Salem followed. She had slept on my bed the whole time.
"I'm alive," I groaned.
"How do you feel?" asked Amelia, as she hugged me.
"Drained."
"Here, drink this tea, it will revitalize you," she stated, as she handed me a mug of spicy smelling tea.
I took a sip and raised my eyebrow. "This is good. What's in it?"
"You'd rather not know right now," she smiled. "Trust me, it's an old family recipe."
"I can tell it's not eye of newt and toe of frog," I joked.
We began to talk about the night and the rave. I was surprised at how many blanks there were in my memory.
"So who gave you the drugs?" she asked.
I sat there drawing a blank. "I have no idea. I kept the ring on, but apparently it didn't work."
Amelia nodded. "It may not have been powerful enough. Where are your shoes?"
I pointed upstairs. Amelia smiled and went up to get my heels.
"Do you remember writing this note?" she asked upon her return.
I shook my head.
"You wrote down 'Zach is the dealer.' Apparently you were able to fight off the loss of memory spell long enough to write this down," noted Amelia. "Well done."
"I don't remember doing it, but this is my handwriting. I even put the slash in the Z," I replied. The slash was my way of knowing that I had actually written the note.
"Okay, but I didn't see or sense anything strange during the rest of the rave. Well, I did momentarily sense Mick, but that must have been a mistake."
Amelia questioned me on this and many other facts about the night.
"What about the tattoo?" she asked.
"It obviously projected my sexual desires on Zoá«. She was definitely aroused more than normal," I replied as I sipped my tea.
"No, I was talking about the one on the inside of your right ankle," noted Amelia, pointing down.
I held out my leg. Sure enough, there was a small smiling full moon on my ankle. "I have no idea."
"Well, I think we'd better go down to my office. I want to do a full examination of you."
Chapter 66
The good news was that I was perfectly healthy. The tattoo was non-magical as far as Amelia could tell.
"Look at it as a very interesting souvenir," she remarked.
"Okay. I went to the rave, I found out that Zack is dealing the X-2, I had wild sex with Zoá«, and I have another tattoo. Where do we go next?"
"Scan your classmates on Monday. You know what you're looking for now, so it should be easier," replied Amelia.
"What about Zach?" I asked.
"We can't do a thing until we find who has been stealing the essences. Mrs. Dylan has scanned him twice and hasn't detected any magic. That may or may not mean anything. A long distance scan is only so effective."
"Could you learn something if you got him in here?" I asked.
"Yes, but I can't abduct him," she replied.
"Can't Bill do something? I mean, in human law you could get a warrant and question Zach. Can't the magic police do something?" I asked.
"The magic police? Yes, we could, but it might give away our investigation to the real villain in all this," replied Amelia.
"What if Zach was caught dealing real drugs?" I asked.
"I know where you're going, but we can't take the chance," explained Amelia.
I would have to wait until Monday to see if any more students had been violated.
Chapter 67
To my total surprise, I didn't detect anyone who might have been robbed at the rave. I thought I had a hit, but it turned out that the girl was upset because her period was late.
Mick was back in school. I asked him if everything was okay and he nodded.
"Sorry I missed the rave, I heard it was pretty good," he stated.
"I only remember bits and pieces of it," I answered.
Mick pulled me close. "I heard you and Zoá« had a rather erotic dance together."
I began to blush.
"Hey, Carly, it's okay. Trust me, you weren't the only one exploring their sexuality there."
I nodded back.
"So, are you still flying back to DC for spring break?" he asked.
"Yes. I have to see our family lawyer, something about paying college tuition from my father's estate, so I combined the trip with a visit to see some old friends. I'm staying with my best friend back there. I'll miss you."
"I'll miss you too," he replied. He leaned over and kissed me.
We had two weeks until break. I won't bore you with the mundane, let's just say that Mick and I got together enough times to make up for the week we would be missing.
Chapter 68
I sat staring out the window of the jet as we started our decent into Dulles Airport outside Washington DC. I was nervous wondering how Beth's family and friends would react to me.
I stepped off the plane and was met by Beth as soon as I entered the terminal. She was standing with a pleasant looking young woman.
Beth and I hugged. "Good to see you, old friend," she kidded.
"I've really missed you! So, how'd you get by security to get here?" I asked.
"The benefits of being with a federal agent," she replied. "Let me introduce you to my great friend, Ally Burns."
I had heard the name several times from Beth, but I hadn't thought she would be so young.
"So, you're Beth's old friend from San Diego. It's a real pleasure meeting you," stated Ally.
"I've heard her mention your name a few times," I replied. I sensed that she knew that I wasn't who I was claiming to be; yet she was playing along for Beth's sake. "Thank you so much for meeting me here."
"It's a pleasure. Well, we better go check on your luggage. Just so you're aware, my badge has no power when it comes to dealing with luggage handlers!" quipped Ally.
Beth and I laughed.
After picking up my bags, we headed toward Beth's house. To Ally's credit, she didn't ask any questions although I knew she was dying to. She knew Beth's real identity, so obviously I couldn't be a friend from Beth's old school. I imagined that they had run a background check on Carly Taylor and discovered that she really didn't exist. My fake identification was designed to fool high school officials, not federal agents.
The traffic was light and we arrived at Beth's house in relatively good time, according to Beth.
I was introduced to Beth's family and Ally's partner, Carol. They all seemed like nice people. Beth's mom, Maggie, was sitting in a rocking chair holding Stevie, their new baby. We sat down in the living room. I was sitting on the couch next to Beth.
"You ready?" whispered Beth to me.
I nodded nervously. "I suppose you all wonder how I know Beth?"
Maggie, Beth's mom responded first. "Obviously, you're not Carly Taylor."
Thankfully, there was a smile on her face.
"No. That's a story in itself. My original name was Roger Lyons and I served with Ben." I scanned the room. They looked back and forth at each other, but they seemed to believe me.
I continued with my story and told them how I'd become Iona and why I was presently Carly. Again, to my surprise and relief, they just sat there and absorbed my story.
"So that was you we met back in San Diego for the law enforcement seminar at San Diego State?" asked Maggie.
I nodded.
"And you really have magical powers?" asked Carol.
"Yes. I'm still learning about them. Mainly I can use them for sensing other people's feelings. I also know a few self-defense spells," I replied. I then described how some of my spells worked.
"That's amazing. I always suspected that people like you existed," remarked Ally. "So what do you sense now?"
I scanned the room. "I sense that some of you are a little uneasy, and that you're not sure if I've been telling you the truth." I looked over at Steve, Beth's father. "On the other hand, I sense that you believe me completely."
Steve hadn't said a word so far. He looked back at me, smiled and then winked. "You have the look of your mother."
It was my turn to be surprised. "You know Fiona?"
"We've worked together a few times," he replied and then he winked again at me.
I suddenly knew everything was going to be okay.
Ally, and Carol turned and stared at Steve. "Another Spec-Ops secret?" asked Carol with a smile.
Steve nodded. "Fiona worked with us on a few cases. She said she had psychic powers, but I always suspected it was something else. I felt she was after something else. Knowing that there is a system to punish those who abuse special powers, I feel much better."
"Promise me that you'll keep my secret," I asked.
"Of course, Carly, or would you prefer to be called Iona?" asked Maggie.
"I guess you'd better call me Carly. Best to stay in character," I replied.
Steve smiled. "Good discipline. You ever consider federal service?"
"No. I'm studying to be a lawyer. I want to work for the DA's office," I replied. I wondered if I would find out who the magical person in the Agency was.
"Prosecutor, huh? Good. We need good people there too," replied Steve. "Although being an agent is far more fun!"
"Oh, yes. The joy of sitting in a car for eighteen hours eating stale doughnuts and drinking cold coffee," remarked Carol.
"Don't forget crouching behind bushes in rainy, cold weather during a stakeout," added Ally .
Maggie laughed. "Oh, and don't forget the great hours!"
"But on the bright side, you do get to shoot people occasionally," noted Steve.
They started laughing and I joined in. I could tell that these were good people and I had nothing to worry about. I had just added some new friends.
After dinner we were all sitting around the kitchen table.
"So, Carly, tell us some good stories about Beth," requested Steve, he then winked at her.
"Don't you dare!" replied Beth with a grin.
"Unfortunately, most good stories about Beth would incriminate me too. We were usually partners in crime. I think we reported to the ship within three weeks of each other and we instantly became friends."
"Yes, you got there first," piped in Beth.
"Come on, you must have some good stories. I know Beth isn't as innocent as she looks!" requested Steve.
"I doubt the Navy would still prosecute you," quipped Ally.
"How true! Oh, Beth, I have a good one. Remember when we put marbles in the XO's overhead?" I asked.
"You did what?" asked Maggie, she glanced over at Beth, who shrugged her shoulders.
"The Executive Officer was a bit of a jerk, granted it was part of his job, but he liked it too much. So one night while the ship was in port, we snuck into his stateroom. There was a false ceiling and we unscrewed one of the panels and poured a couple hundred marbles in," I explained.
"It was five hundred," stated Beth proudly. "I remember buying ten bags of fifty each."
"You actually put five hundred marbles in his overhead? That's hilarious!" laughed Steve.
"We got the idea from watching Mr. Roberts," explained Beth. "It was harder putting them up there than it sounds!"
"So, even then you liked classic movies!" noted Ally.
Beth nodded, as she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes.
"What made it really funny was that we didn't get underway for two more months. By the time he discovered them, I had transferred off the ship," I replied, barely holding back the laughter.
"Oh yes, really funny! I had to catch the brunt of his anger. Apparently he heard them rolling around and when he popped open the panel they poured out all over him!" described Beth. "Luckily, I was on the bridge at the time standing watch. By the time I got off, he had calmed down slightly. Still, I was glad I transferred a few weeks later."
Ally turned to me. "Did he know that you were involved?"
"Yes, you could say that. I received a box COD a few weeks later. It contained the marbles," I replied. "It cost me $50.00!"
We all laughed.
"So what happened to the marbles?" asked Beth.
"My sister took them back to Ohio and has used them in her art," I answered. "She's started working with glass and she was able to incorporate them into her art."
"I'd love to have something with some of them in it," stated Beth.
"I'll see what I can do," I answered.
"If you don't mind me asking, how many people in your past know your secret?" asked Ally.
"Other than you all? Just my sister." I then explained how she came to know.
"Don't forget about Bill!" piped in Beth.
I then told them all about my boyfriend.
The rest of the night we talked and traded stories. I felt that I had known them my whole life.
Later on, as Beth and I prepared to go to bed, I turned to her. "You have a great family."
"Thanks," she replied. "It's amazing how things turn out."
Beth and I talked until nearly one. It was good to have more good people in my life.
Before we drifted off to sleep, Beth asked me about my sexual drive. I had told her that I had inherited a mystical tattoo from Iona.
"So what exactly does the tattoo do?" she asked.
"It was designed to enslave Iona by giving her a overwhelming urge to have sex. It also was designed to make her passive and easily controllable," I replied.
"And how does it affect you?"
"My sex drive is high, but controllable. The passivity part didn't seem to work on me. Although I run through a lot of batteries," I replied with a wink.
Beth smiled back. "Did you bring it with you?"
I nodded.
"You also mentioned that it protects you, how?"
"It prevents me from getting pregnant, unless I want to. It also protects me from STDs," I replied. "It was originally designed to turn women into perfect whores."
"May I see it?" she asked.
"Do you have a black light?" I asked.
Beth nodded and jumped out of bed. She retrieved a black light. It was the type used to illuminate posters.
"I guess this isn't that big a deal, after all you also have a vagina," I stated, as I sat up and began to take off my pj bottoms.
We turned out the lights and Beth turned on the black light. The Celtic script lettering became visible.
"Wow. To be honest, I wasn't sure if you were goofing on me," replied Beth.
"No, this is all too real. It's the reason I'm Iona today," I stated. "It drove the first Iona to desperation and she allowed herself to die in my shattered body."
"And there's no way to reverse it?"
'The only one who knows that is grazing in a field somewhere," I replied with a wink. "It's not so bad. I've learned to live with it."
Beth let out a big breath. "Fate really dealt us some strange hands."
I nodded as I slipped my pj bottoms back on. "Yes, but at least we've both got families."
Chapter 69
The next day Beth and I went into the city, as I wanted to see some of the sights. Ally took the day off and joined us. I could see why Beth was so fond of her. She's a really nice person. If I hadn't known that she was TS, I would have never guessed that she had been a male.
Celeste was supposed to be coming down for a few days later in the week. I was anxious to meet her. Beth said that she hadn't confessed her secret yet to Celeste, but planned to soon. Beth had earlier told me that Ally had been instrumental in getting Celeste to help with abused transgendered teens. I felt I could discuss Jamie's case with both of them.
I told them what was happening to him, as we drove into the city.
"You haven't told him that his condition is due to magic?" asked Ally.
"No, but he suspects the truth. He's a very open-minded person and is very insightful," I replied.
"While he doesn't fit the standard profile of the teens that Celeste's institute has handled in the past, I don't deny that he would benefit greatly from it. From what you've told us, he's barely male," continued Ally.
"That's right. His mannerisms are becoming more feminine every time I see him." I explained.
Ally nodded. "In some ways he sounds like some of the abused teens we've recovered. Granted, his circumstances are different, but he's been violated just like the others."
"I notice you don't refer to Jamie as she," noted Beth.
I nodded. "He still wants to be treated as a boy, even though he realizes how feminine he's become. I like him too much not to respect his wishes. He knows that it's a losing battle, but he's holding out hope. It's hard to let go. Even though I adapted pretty quickly, I still have some nagging regrets."
"I did too, but they're pretty much gone now," replied Beth.
"My regrets are different," added Ally.
"You know, I could ask my aunt if there's a spell that could help you," I stated. "I'm sure that she would help."
Ally shook her head adamantly. "No, thank you. Not that I don't appreciate your offer, Carly, but I'm happy with who I am. I'm on a short list to see a surgeon for my SRS and that will make me whole."
"But what if you could become a complete woman?" I asked.
"Forget it, Carly. I already played out this argument with her," interjected Beth. "I asked if she would be interested in undergoing the process that changed me."
"I'd just be afraid that I would lose everything that I've accomplished. I'm very proud that my peers have accepted me, more or less," explained Ally. "I like who I am. You both have admitted that the transformation wasn't just physical; I would be afraid that the transmogrified Ally would also be different. I don't want to jeopardize my relationship with Carol. She means the world to me. I love her deeply, I can't imagine life without her."
"I admire you for your convictions," I stated. I sensed her deep and profound love for Carol.
"Thank you, Carly. A few years ago I might have jumped at your offer, but now, I'm at peace with myself."
"You're very lucky," I replied.
We spent some time at the Smithsonian before going out for lunch. It was a nice early spring day and we decided to grab some takeout and eat outside on the Mall.
As we ate, Ally asked me a question.
"From strictly a technical point of view, how do you use your powers?" she asked. "I mean how do you do it?"
"I just think of what I want to do. For example, I can detect people that I know from a long distance. I've learned how to be more selective, so that I'm not overwhelmed," I replied. "However, when I have a strong emotional tie to someone, they immediately alert me. I think that's how I detected Beth."
"Okay, but what do you do if you're just trying to detect someone?" asked Ally.
"I concentrate on them to see if I can locate them," I replied. "I've found that the more they mean to me, the greater distance I can detect them at."
"What about Bill?" asked Beth with a grin.
"Oh, he's very easy. I can pick him up at over a mile now!"
"Excuse me for saying this, but it must be very complicated for you two," stated Ally. "I mean he knew you as a male."
I nodded vigorously. "It was at first, but because I'd changed so much emotionally, it just felt right. I felt an instant attraction to him, even though I never was attracted to men when I was a guy. Bill took a little more time to come around, but he now sees me as a woman," I replied.
"And I thought my life was complex," laughed Ally.
"Hey, my life hasn't been all smooth sailing!" piped in Beth.
We all laughed. Suddenly, I was hit by the feeling that Mick was nearby. I didn't want to give away my powers, but I could feel he was close. I fought the urge to stand up and start looking around.
"Beth, Ally, do either of you see a cute teenage boy with black hair and a matching goatee nearby. Be casual, I don't want him to know that I've detected him."
Beth glanced around in a very casual manner, and then shook her head. Ally did the same.
"Who is he?" asked Beth.
"A boy from school. He shouldn't be out here, but I know I perceive him," I answered. Suddenly the feeling was gone. "That's weird. He must have gone out of range."
"You want me to run a background check on him?" asked Ally.
"No... well, not right now anyway," I replied. "I don't feel he's involved in either the drugs or the essence thefts. I just don't know what's different about him. When I'm with him, I don't sense any danger. In fact, I sense that he wants to protect me."
Chapter 70
We spent the rest of the day hanging out. I found that I could be very open with Ally. I sensed a strong bond growing between us.
"You know, Ally, I'd like to meet you after I re-exit adolescence," I stated, as we walked back to the car after exploring the boutiques of Arlington.
"I'd like that myself."
"It's nice having friends that I can be totally open with," I continued.
"I know the feeling. I don't hide the fact that I'm transgendered from my co-workers, and for the most part they've accepted me. It can be an issue when I'm dealing with other agencies. I've had to overcome some real ignorance sometimes. Sometimes I think they expect to see a big hulking man with a five o'clock shadow and wearing a dress come stomping into their office."
I laughed.
"Can I ask you something else?" asked Ally.
I nodded.
"What would you have done if we had freaked out?" whispered Ally.
"I have a spell, it would have erased your memory of me. I've never had to use it, but it's always available, just in case."
Ally smiled. "You almost had to use it on Bill, right?"
I sighed. "It crossed my mind a few times when I first told him, thankfully he came around."
"You really do love him, don't you?" she asked.
"Yes. That's what's been so hard about our forced separation."
"True love is rare," replied Ally knowingly.
"But worth hanging onto," I answered softly. "I just hope that Bill forgives me for what I've done."
"From what I've heard, he will. He knew that you might have urges that you couldn't control, due to your age and the drugs."
"Still, it will be good to be an adult again."
'What will you do about Jamie and Mick?" asked Ally. "I can tell that you think highly of both of them."
"I have no idea. I didn't want to make any lasting relationships with any of my classmates. But, it happened. I think that after we catch the dealer, I could tell Jaime the truth. I think he suspects that I'm different."
"What about Mick?" asked Ally.
I just rolled my eyes.
Ally laughed. "Well, you have my number now, feel free to call me."
"Thanks."
"Beth and I have sort of become sisters. We brought Celeste into our group and I'd love to include you, as long as Beth doesn't mind," confessed Ally, glancing at Beth.
"Please! I don't mind at all. Although, I really like the fact that she's presently younger than me!" quipped Beth.
"Enjoy it while you can, Beth!" I retorted. "Soon, I'll be an adult again!"
Beth replied in a mature manner and stuck her tongue out at me.
Chapter 71
The week with Beth was exactly what I needed. I felt very relaxed and it was so nice to finally meet her family and friends.
Celeste came down from Philadelphia a few days into my visit. She had been up there checking on some work being done on her condominium.
Celeste wasn't what I expected. Beth had told me that she had been married to a very wealthy older man. He had originally bought her as a companion, but later he had married her. The whole episode sounded bizarre, but not as weird as my own story.
She was a very pleasant looking young woman. Even though she was just wearing jeans and a Penn sweatshirt, she looked absolutely elegant. Her auburn hair was styled in an updo and, along with her pearl post earrings, added to her classy appearance.
I was passed off as one of Beth's old friends from her days in San Diego. I immediately sensed that Celeste suspected that there was more to my story than what she was being told, but that she would go along with the tale. I also scanned that she knew there was something different about Beth, but that she didn't care.
Like Ally, Celeste was very open about her past. She didn't advertise the fact that she had once been male, but she wasn't ashamed of it either.
"So, Carly, you've heard about my institute?" she asked over dinner.
It was just Beth, Celeste, and I that night. We were babysitting for little Steven, and while he slept we had pizza. Maggie and Steve were having dinner out on the town. So far, we could tell that Maggie was enjoying her first night out since giving birth. She was so relaxed that she had only called Beth three times to check to see that everything was okay. Steven was asleep in his room, but we kept the baby monitor nearby, just in case.
"Yes. I have a friend that my aunt is treating. For some reason his hormones have gone wild and he is becoming very feminine," I replied.
"Jamie King?" she asked.
My eyebrows rose at hearing Jamie's name. "Yes, that's him."
"I was given her application this past week by the board," stated Celeste. She went on to explain that a board of doctors reviewed all applications before passing them on to her for final approval. "She seems like a nice kid."
"Her? So she's made up her mind," I mused. "I'm happy for her."
Celeste nodded. "She's going to come this summer. I'm going to assign her to the main house, as her case is so different from the others."
"How many are presently at your home?" asked Beth.
"Four right now, but we'll be losing two this summer. Brenda and Tina are both leaving to go to college. That will leave us with Dot and Cicely," replied Celeste.
"Cicely? Oh yes, she was one of the teens recently recovered in raids last month," stated Beth.
"Yes, she's not doing very well. As for Dot, she's still a handful," replied Celeste.
Celeste went on to tell me about them, but that's another story for another day.
"I hope that you can help Jamie, she's really nice and didn't deserve this to happen to her," I stated.
Celeste gave me a look and nodded. "I'm just glad I can help."
We spent the rest of the evening talking about mundane ordinary things. Celeste asked Beth about her boyfriend.
"Kevin is off with his parents this week. They're out in Seattle to see his grandparents," stated Beth.
I immediately sensed how much Beth missed him. I couldn't resist asking her some questions.
"Just how serious are you two?" I asked.
"I like him -- actually I like him a lot," replied Beth. She smiled as she spoke.
It was so cool seeing my friend in love.
"Sooo, why haven't you told me more about him? Do you have a photo?" I asked.
"I have too told you about him!" Beth replied in mock anger. She got up and retrieved her purse. She pulled out an abundance of photos of Kevin and handed them to me.
I had to admit that they made a cute couple.
"That one was taken at my eighteenth birthday party, my younger friend," explained Beth with a wink.
"He looks nice," I replied.
"So, tell me again how long you too have known each other?" asked Celeste.
"I'm not sure?" I replied. "I think it was eight years ago, is that right, Beth?"
She nodded.
Celeste gave us each a stare. "You know, I've been totally honest with both of you, especially you, Beth. I sense strongly that you're both hiding something. If you don't want to tell me, that's cool, but I do want you to know that I consider you each a friend, and I doubt there's anything in your past that would shock me."
The silence in the room was deafening.
I scanned Celeste and sensed that she was being totally honest. I looked over at Beth and nodded slightly.
Beth returned my nod. "Celeste, let me go check on baby brother first."
A short time later Beth came back downstairs and flopped on the couch next to us.
"You want to go first?" I asked Beth. "Or do you want to flip a coin?"
Beth shook her head. "I've been meaning to tell you this for a while, Celeste; there just hasn't been the right moment. One of the reasons that I so understand what you've gone through is that I was also once a guy."
Celeste stared back at Beth. "You're a little young for SRS."
"I didn't have SRS. I used to be a male naval officer named Ben Carlson. I was transformed into a sixteen-year-old girl via a genetic process by a slightly mad scientist."
"You're pulling my leg, right?" asked Celeste.
"No. Maggie was the agent who was initially on my case. We hit it off and she adopted me. Steve came into my life when the aforementioned scientist tried to abduct me."
Celeste stared at Beth and then turned to me. "Obviously, you're not an old school friend of Beth's."
"No, I was a fellow officer. The part about us knowing each other for eight years is true."
"And you were also transformed by the mad scientist?" asked Celeste.
"No, my transformation is a bit stranger." I replied.
"I doubt that," replied Celeste.
"I was involved with a body swap with a young woman named Iona. She was killed in my body, thanks to a drunk driver," I explained. I scanned Celeste while I talked and discovered that, while was confused, she was also intrigued with our stories.
"Body swap? How is that possible? The next thing you're going to tell me is that it was due to magic."
"It was," I replied. "In addition to inheriting her body, I also got her powers."
Celeste just sat there for a moment. "So you two were both adult men, and you were transformed into teenage girls?"
"Actually, I'm twenty-two. I'm portraying a teenager back in San Diego as part of a criminal investigation," I explained. "My real name is Iona, but please call me Carly for now."
"Beth, may I have a drink?" asked Celeste with a grin.
"Sure what would you like?"
"I'm kidding. Seriously, I want to hear your complete stories, starting with you Beth," stated Celeste.
"So, you believe us?" Beth asked.
"Uh huh. First off, who would invent stories so outlandish? Second, I've always suspected that you were hiding something. You seemed mature beyond your years. I didn't think that it was due to the story that your parents were killed. Then Iona shows up -- oh, I mean Carly, sorry -- I could sense right away that you're great friends. I began to get the same feeling about you, Carly. Hanging out with my friend Nancy, I've learned to be more observant about human behavior. Combined with my work with abused teens, well, it has given me greater insight into people."
Celeste then told me that Nancy was the lead therapist for her institute.
"And how do you feel about Carly and I?" asked Beth.
"I love you two more than ever now. You both have shared incredible secrets with me, and that shows you trust me. I'm honored!"
We had a big group hug, which turned into a joyful group cry.
Over the next few hours, Beth and I took turns telling our life stories to Celeste. I then requested that she in turn tell me her complete story. I was amazed at how someone could find the strength to bring so much good out of such horror and pain.
"There are times when I wish I could use my powers for revenge. That woman Margo sounds like she should be taught a lesson or two. How would you like to see her turned into a rat?" I stated with a smile.
"Rats aren't that bad. They might not appreciate Margo becoming one of them," replied Beth. "Besides, I would hate to see a hairless rat!"
We heard Steven cry and Beth went upstairs to check on him.
"I find it so fascinating that you have a code of conduct, with laws and everything," remarked Celeste.
"It's rather comforting to know there are rules," I replied.
"If you don't mind me asking, what can you do?"
"My powers are rather limited right now. I have much to learn. I do know a few self-defense spells."
"Like what?" she asked excitedly.
"Well, I can freeze someone in place," I replied.
"Cool. Can you do me?"
"You sure?" I asked.
"Yes. I've always found magic fascinating," replied Celeste. She was beaming from ear to ear.
"Okay, get in a comfortable position."
Celeste shifted so that she was seated cross-legged on the couch. She then nodded.
I cast the spell. "Well?" I asked.
Celeste stared back blankly. I let her try to struggle a little, before I released her.
"That was so cool!" she exclaimed. "What else can you do?"
"Well, my other self-defense spell isn't for fun," I stated. I then explained how I could burn someone.
"That's impressive," replied Celeste.
"I discovered it strictly by accident. But it has come in handy," I replied.
Beth came downstairs. "Steven's back to sleep. I changed his smelly poopy diaper."
"There are other kinds?" I asked.
Beth laughed.
"Carly has been showing me some of her skills," interjected Celeste.
We talked for another hour before Steve and Maggie came home. They seemed to have had a wonderful time.
"We let Celeste in on our secrets," confessed Beth to her parents.
Steve sat down and smiled. "It's so nice to be the most normal one in this house."
"You normal? Compared to who?" piped in Maggie, as she sat down on the arm of the chair next to Steve. He pulled her down into his lap and kissed her.
"Normal is overrated anyway. I tried it and it didn't work," remarked Celeste.
We all started laughing.
As I drifted off to sleep that night, I felt better about the world and my life. I now had a whole new circle of wonderful people to call my friends. I could almost forget about returning to Bernardo Valley and searching for the essence thief.
Chapter 72
The following night found Celeste, Beth, and I babysitting again. Steve and Maggie had gone out to dinner with Carol and Ally.
Beth knew a great Mexican restaurant that did take out. We sat around the living room eating Mexican food, watching the latest Harry Potter DVD. The movie was Beth's idea of a joke. I didn't mind, as I found the stories wonderfully entertaining. They were also a lot more accurate than most people knew! I wondered if the author was one of us?
Steven was a perfect little prince and barely made a sound the whole evening.
After the movie, Beth suggested that we do each other's nails. She had just bought several new bottles of nail polish. I was surprised that Celeste readily volunteered to be first.
"Sorry, but I dreamed about doing this sort of thing when I was growing up!" she explained.
"Really? That's so cool. Oh, are we going to have fun up in Philly!" gushed Beth.
"Just so you know, Beth snores!" I piped in.
"I do not!" she retorted.
Celeste laughed. "You two must have really been a handful."
"We ruled the wardroom," I stated proudly.
"That's right! Now, what color do you want, Carly, the red or the pink?"
I started giggling and pointed to the pink. "Can you imagine the XO if he saw us now?"
Beth started laughing uncontrollably, and was joined by Celeste.
Thankfully, Steven didn't need a change while we waited for the polish on our toenails and fingernails to dry.
Celeste told us how her father had become more and more accepting of her.
"It's amazing how much he's come around. In so many ways, we're closer now than ever before," she stated. "He's even interested in becoming a member of the board of supervisors for the institute. He has a lot of experience in dealing with budgets."
"Who's idea was that?" I asked.
"Mine. He looked over the books and saw some areas where we can really save money, without cutting back. Right now, he's just a consultant, but I want him fulltime."
"Do you think that he'll have any issues working for you?" asked Beth.
"He wouldn't be. My husband Sherman taught me to leave the technical issues to the experts. I know enough to be knowledgeable, but I want specialists to run the institute."
"So what will you do?" I asked.
"I'll be a college student. Oh, I'll keep an eye on the institute, but I need to get my education first."
"What're you going to study?" I asked.
"I want to know the business side and the therapy side too. I have the time and the money, so why not?" she explained. "I've also been thinking of setting up a separate institute to help those teens who've been abused by online predators."
"I wonder who gave you the idea for that!" I replied with a grin.
Celeste smiled back. "I've heard many horror stories from Ally. My lawyers have been quietly talking to Internet providers and computer companies. I'm hoping they'll contribute some funds."
"Cool."
"The hard part is the legal issues that will come with the money. The companies agree that the proposed institute is a great idea, but the wording has to be perfect so that it doesn't assign blame. I really hate lawyers sometimes!"
I cleared my throat in a loud manner.
"Okay, okay, not ALL lawyers!" replied Celeste with a laugh.
Beth started telling lawyer jokes. After the fifth one, I froze her.
"Celeste, what do you say to giving Beth a makeover?" I asked with a grin.
"Oh, yes. Let's go for a Goth look!"
"I agree! I'll start by doing her eyeliner. I doubt she has enough black eyeliner, so I'll go look for a Sharpie."
I then released Beth from the spell. I figured she'd suffered enough.
"Very funny!" replied Beth.
"Sorry, but you asked for it!"
"You're lucky this isn't three hundred years ago. They would have burned you at the stake!" kidded Beth.
"You too!" I replied grinning.
"Me three!" added Celeste.
We began to laugh so hard that we were soon crying.
The rest of the evening was spent talking about less important topics like music, movies, and boys. It was a completely enjoyable time.
Chapter 73
The week was over way too fast. As I flew back to San Diego, I contemplated my visit with Beth. While I felt comfortable as a teen in school, this was the first time that I'd really enjoyed myself. I suddenly wished that we lived closer to each other.
I was also deeply impressed with Beth's family and extended family. She was truly fortunate to have such wonderful and caring people around her.
Ally was really impressive; she was everything that Beth had said and more. I could understand why Beth wanted to work for her.
Celeste was equally cool. She said that, should Jamie want to attend her institute, she would immediately approve her application.
Beth, Ally, and Celeste all considered me their sister now and I was thrilled.
I noticed that I began to refer to Jamie as female in my mind. I knew that even if we found the way to reverse the spell, he would stay female. I smiled, thinking of all the excellent role models I could show him.
My mind shifted back to my return to school. I knew that I would soon be attending another rave. I wondered why there hadn't been any additional essence thefts. Could it have been that I hadn't scanned the person? Maybe they attended a different school? Maybe the raves and the thefts weren't related? No, I had a strong feeling that I was on the right track. It was too much to think about and I reached for a magazine.
I had bought some back at Dulles. I scanned the cover of the National Geographic and noticed several interesting articles. There was one on some new archeological discoveries regarding the Minoans. A team had discovered a new temple on Crete the previous year.
Aunt Kayla had gotten me interested in ancient cultures like the Minoans. She said that some of the old stories of our magical ancestors made references to having once been part of a great Mediterranean culture. A natural disaster had destroyed the culture and scattered its people. The priestesses passed their knowledge of magic onto other races, including the Celts. She believed that the Minoans might have been our mother culture.
I fell asleep and dreamed of bare breasted Minoan priestesses and Crete.
Chapter 74
Amelia picked me up at the airport. I excitedly told her all about my trip. Of course, I told her about my admission of once being Roger and how I was received.
"Do you think that Ally will come out here? She sounds very interesting," noted Amelia.
"I hope so. She has ties to Orange County, so it wouldn't be a big stretch for her to visit out here."
"Well, it sounds like you had a wonderful time."
"I did. I actually enjoyed being seventeen."
Amelia nodded. "You know, it might not be a bad thing for you to stay young for a while after this case ends. Like you, I sense that this case will be broken soon. How would you feel about finishing up your senior year?"
Her request sort of caught me off guard. I contemplated her suggestion. It wasn't that wild of an idea.
"What about Bill?" I asked.
"There might be a way to include him," stated Amelia. "Anyway, I just want you to think about my idea. The main thing is that we need to get the essence thief.
"Tell me more about the detection of Mick," Amelia continued.
"It must have been a mistake. How would he get to Washington?" I replied.
Amelia shook her head. "No, it's not a mistake. Your power detects the inner person, their soul. Those are all different, so if you felt Mick, then he was there."
"So Mick followed me out to DC. Why?" I pondered.
"I doubt if it's jealousy," replied Amelia.
Just then we arrived home. I was pleased to see Salem staring out the window at me. I'd forgotten how much I loved the little furball.
I held Salem as Amelia and I continued our conversation. Salem purred contently as I petted her until she drifted off to sleep.
"When you go back to school Monday, don't act different around Mick," advised Amelia, as she prepared us some tea.
"Okay. I'll also scan for additional victims. It still bothers me that the thief didn't strike again at the rave."
"Just as long as you are ready the next time. If you can think about it, try to chip off a small piece of the pill at the next rave. If we can analyze it, I might be able to come up with a counter spell for you."
"I'll try. It would be nice not to be so out of it," I replied. "I'm pretty sure I can fake being under the drug's influence. All I have to do is act loopy and horny."
Amelia laughed. "Still, the thief might also be faking it."
"That might be possible."
"I've also found a more powerful stone for you to wear in the ring. It should be able to counter the forgetfulness spell." She then poured me a cup of tea.
"Cool," I replied as I squeezed some honey into my tea. I passed the plastic honey bear to Amelia. "How's Aunt Kayla?"
"She's well, and yes, she misses you too!"
I smiled. "And what about Bill? Does he miss me even a little?"
Amelia sipped her tea and shook her head. "No, not a little, a whole lot!"
"I miss him too. I'll be so glad when this is over!"
Chapter 75
I returned to school the following day. Mick met me in the parking lot. He seemed very pleased to see me and we kissed for a long time. I tried to scan him, but for some reason I couldn't really get a grasp on his emotions, as if he was blocking me.
He slipped his arm around me as we walked to class. It was a nice warm spring morning. The sun felt good on my face as we walked from the parking lot to school. We made small talk about what we did on our break.
"Did you have a good time in DC?" he asked.
"Yes. It was so nice. I wish you could have been there," I replied. I tried to get a read, but again I was blocked.
"Me too. I just hung around here," he replied.
I nodded. He walked me to my first class and kissed me goodbye.
"See ya at lunch," he stated.
As I sat in class I scanned the room. I didn't detect anything beyond the normal teenage angst.
I ran into Zoá« in between classes. She looked really happy to see me.
"I'm glad to see that you made it back here. We were afraid that you'd want to stay back east," she stated.
She wasn't hard to scan. I could tell that she was fantasizing about having sex with me.
"I thought about it, but my life is out here now," I replied.
"Cool. Oh, by the way. The next little party will be next weekend. Can you make it?"
I nodded. "Wouldn't miss it for the world!"
Zoá« winked. "Cool."
Chapter 76
At lunch I sat next to Mick. While we talked I scanned Zach. Now on the outside, Zach was acting normal, however, I discovered that he was hiding some real guilt. It was at times like this that I wished I could read more than just emotional states. Oh, I could sometimes get bits and pieces of what was on their minds, but not always. I could tell that Zach was worried about something and felt guilty over some pain that he had caused a friend. I wondered if he felt guilty over what happened to Jim.
Mick asked me if I wanted to go downtown that weekend to see a movie.
"Why go all the way down there?" asked Maria. "Why not go to the multi-plex?"
"Because, they're not showing the movie I want to see there," replied Mick with a grin.
"What movie?" I asked.
"The Maltese Falcon. They're showing it Friday night at the Ken," replied Mick.
"The Ken? Isn't that down in some weird part of town?" asked Maria.
"It's in the Kensington area, and yes, it's safe. There's a great coffee house across the street," explained Mick.
I nodded like I was clueless. Actually, I was a regular at the Ken, both as Roger and as Iona. It was one of the last single screen cinemas. They showed a wide range of films there from classics to foreign language films. I had introduced Bill to it and we often went there on dates.
"Cool. What time?" I asked.
Mick said that we could catch the nine o'clock showing.
I was glad that we weren't going to another party. I wasn't looking forward to another night of drinking and smoking dope.
Chapter 77
After school I headed over to see Jamie. I stopped first at the townhouse to change into something more comfortable. It was warm enough for shorts and sandals. I topped it off with a floral blouse. I debated taking Salem with me, but decided to check first with Jamie.
Jamie was overjoyed to see me. He was also wearing shorts, along with a t-shirt, and sandals.
He looked like a typical teenage girl. His breasts were larger and very noticeable through his t-shirt. His hair was pulled back into a long ponytail. I was amazed that his hair had grown so long. It was now halfway down his back.
"How was your trip back east?" asked Jamie as he hugged me.
"It was great. How're you doing?" I asked.
"Okay. As you can see, I'm still changing," he replied.
I nodded. "And how do you feel about it?"
We headed out to his backyard and sat down on some chairs on the deck.
"What was the question again?" asked Jamie.
I noticed that he crossed his legs like a girl. "I wanted to know how you feel about the continuing changes."
Jaime sighed. "I had to get new bras. I'm up to a full C-cup, and still growing. That won't help me in gymnastics!"
I laughed. "They can get in the way. So you're thinking about going back into gymnastics?"
"Not for competition, I mean, technically I'm still a guy. But I'd like to go start training again. My old favorites were the rings and uneven parallel bars; unfortunately, girls don't compete in those events. I'm thinking of trying the horse."
"No rhythmic gymnastics?" I asked with a grin.
"Ugh no! Can you see me prancing around with a ribbon on a stick?" he asked with a giggle.
I shook my head. "No... no, I can't."
"Anyway, I'm just sick and tired of staying here at home. My parents and I talked to a woman at the institute that you showed us. I think I want to go there," confessed Jaime softly.
"Does that mean that you want to be referred to as a girl now?" I asked, reaching out to take Jaime's hands in mine.
He hesitated. "Yes...and no."
"That's an honest answer," I replied.
Jamie smiled. "I'm sorry. Part of me just wants to move on and part of me wants to hold out, just in case they can find a cure."
I didn't say a word.
"Don't worry, Carly. I'll let you know when you can call me a girl."
"Okay, whenever you're ready."
"Thanks."
We talked about my trip. I didn't mention that I had met Celeste, as I didn't want to put more pressure on him. I did ask him if I could bring Salem over.
"Sorry, but Mom is allergic to cats. Hey, why don't I come over next time?" he asked.
This was a big moment. "Would your parents be cool with that?" I asked.
"I think so. They like you," replied Jamie.
I nodded. I suddenly felt really guilty in that the one person that their child seemed to trust wasn't what she appeared. I quickly shoved those feelings aside. "Cool. Why not this Saturday?"
"Okay. I think I'm supposed to see your aunt in the morning," replied Jamie.
"That would work out great, you could ride back with her."
Jamie nodded.
I sensed that there was something he wanted to ask, but was afraid.
"Is there something wrong?" I asked.
"I was wondering... could you maybe... show me what I'd look like made up?" he asked softly.
"Of course. I would be honored to help you."
"I guess I'm curious about what I'd look like with makeup on."
"Well, I'm no expert, but I'll do my best."
Jamie looked around. "I'd ask my mom, but I'd rather it be you that helps me," he whispered.
I nodded. This was a huge decision for Jamie. I leaned over and hugged him.
On the way home, I stopped at the store where I bought my makeup. I bought the whole kit and caboodle for Jamie, in his colors -- makeup, eyeshadow, lipstick, eyeliner, blush, mascara, and all the associated tools of death and destruction. I also bought some items to do his nails. I also bought a nice makeup bag. I figured that I might as well go all the way.
Chapter 78
Mick took me to a local restaurant that night. Their specialty was Mongolian barbecue. You select the type of meat you want, along with the spices and veggies and put them all in a bowl. The chefs then cook them on an incredibly hot grill. Then you add rice or noodles to suit your taste.
I had been to a few of these sorts of places as Roger, and had always liked them. As we filled our bowls, I was amazed by how many spices Mick was adding to his concoction -- not a lot of any of them, just a small amount of each.
"Are you really going to eat that?" I asked, as he added some hot peppers and garlic.
"Sure," he replied. "I love places like this that let you experiment with flavor combinations. If my imagination is correct, this will wind up being quite spicy and flavorful, but you'll still be able to taste the meat behind it all."
"Well, it's your taste buds, but it looks kinda overpowering to me," I retorted.
"Spice makes the world go round. If it wasn't for the spice trade, Columbus would have never set sail."
"Yes, but they didn't try to overdose on hot chile pepper!"
"The chiles I chose are not too hot, and full of good chile flavor," he responded. "Those, over there, are the ones that can blow out your sinuses, and I didn't use any of those at all."
While we ate, I watched Mick slowly eat his meal. He seemed to be enjoying every bite, chewing slowly and smiling every time he swallowed.
"You want to try this?" he asked.
I nodded reluctantly. He fed me a small forkful of his meal.
It was spicy, but not overpowering. My first impression was of something that was not quite a curry seasoning. Then the flavor began to expand back along my tongue and up to the roof of my mouth. My next impression was sort of a cross between Chinese and Thai. Just as I swallowed there was a little burst of Mexican heat. All through it, there was no doubt at all that I was eating beef. I'd never had so many flavor experiences from a single bite of food.
"That's awesome, Mick! Where'd you learn to do that?"
"Just little ideas I picked up here and there. Then it's a sort of trial and error process until you gain confidence in your flavor imagination."
"I'm really impressed," I told him, but meanwhile I was wondering where a 17-year-old guy had gotten all that experience.
He slipped his arm around me. "In my not-too-humble opinion, good food can be almost as good as good sex."
"Until that taste, I would have said that you had a long way to go to prove that to me."
"Later, babe!" he replied, laughing.
After dinner Mick made it up to me by taking me to the ice cream place next door. I got a small bowl of raspberry ice cream. Mick got a large sundae with hot fudge, nuts, and whipped cream. Then he sprinkled salt on it.
"And you don't get sick?" I kidded.
Mick laughed. "No, I like a little sweetness after dinner. And the salt intensifies the chocolate flavor."
"A little? Mick, that's not a little sweetness!"
He leaned over and kissed me. "I was talking about you!"
We went back to his house and had some very passionate sex. Mick was surprisingly gentle and took his time getting me very excited. I had to practically beg him to give me release, and then he took me through several explosive orgasms in rapid succession.
"Did that measure up to your taste of my dinner?" he asked, grinning widely.
"Mmmmm. I'm not talking while the flavor lasts."
Chapter 79
Friday evening Mick picked me up and we headed downtown to see the movie. I was wearing a short black skirt, knee high black boots, and red top. Mick obviously approved of my outfit. When we hugged, I could feel his erection press against me. My own sense of arousal began to awaken.
"You'll like this movie house," stated Mick. "It's the way movies should be seen."
I nodded. I agreed with him, but had to play dumb, as Carly hadn't been here yet.
We parked on a side street near a coffee house and walked to the theater.
Once inside we stopped at the concession stand to buy some popcorn. The girl behind the counter stared at me and cocked her head to the side. Her name was Tammie and I had talked to her many times about film noir movies of the '40s.
"Iona?" she asked. She sounded confused.
"I'm sorry, are you talking to me?" I asked, trying to act natural.
"I'm sorry. You look very much like one of our regulars. Are you related to a woman named Iona Beddau?" asked Tammie.
I shook my head and smiled. "Sorry. My name is Carly and I just moved out here a few months ago."
Tammie shook her head in disbelief. "Amazing. You could pass for her twin, granted you're younger than her. Anyway, what would you like?"
In a very smooth manner, I asked for a lemonade, instead of my usual Diet Coke. Tammie kept staring at me, as she got my bottle from the fridge.
Mick slipped his arm around me and we walked into the theater. "That was strange."
I nodded.
"I guess the old saying is true, everyone has a double."
"And she liked old movies too!"
Mick kissed me. "It's nice to know that she also has good taste."
The movie was great. I had seen it several times on TV, but this was the first time I'd ever seen it on the big screen.
As we left the theater, we talked about the movie.
"Those were the days," mused Mick. "I love the clothes. Classy, but practical."
"That's easy for you to say. Wearing a suit is no big deal."
"But women look so elegant in stockings and heels," he remarked.
"Have you ever worn them?" I asked with a smile.
Mick laughed. "Not in this lifetime!"
"Ahhh, so you believe in reincarnation?" I asked.
"Something like that," replied Mick with a wink.
We sat down in the coffee house and talked about the movie. I drank a cappuccino and Mick had espresso.
As we talked, Mick's hand slipped down on my knee, his fingers began to stroke the inside of my thigh.
"You're making it very difficult to hold an intelligent conversation," I whispered.
"That's the general idea," replied Mick. He leaned over and kissed me.
"You know that we have a long drive back home. You don't want to get too excited, too soon."
Mick smiled. "I suppose we should go home."
Thirty minutes later we were making out in Mick's bedroom. He was slowly undressing me and I wasn't resisting. My nipples were very hard, as by now I was fully consumed in my sexual arousal. Mick seemed to know the ways to get me very passionate and I had surrendered to my cravings.
Soon we were naked and sprawled out on his bed. Mick was on his back and I climbed up and straddled him. I slipped down onto his very erect cock and moaned as it entered me. Mick reached up and played with my nipples as I rode him.
What amazed me about Mick was that every time we had sex, it was different. Mick didn't just know multiple sexual positions, but he was proficient in all of them. He knew just the right way to pleasure me.
I rode his cock, building up the stimulation and enjoyment for both of us. We reached sexual gratification simultaneously and I collapsed on top of him.
I cuddled up next to him and he pulled me close.
"Hmm, that was fantastic," he whispered in my ear.
I just nodded back, too exhausted to waste energy on words.
"I know that you came out here for less than desirable reasons, but I wish that I had known you sooner. We're kindred spirits, you enjoy the good things in life, just like me," he continued.
I nodded and cuddled closer to him.
Mick stroked my hair as we lay there. It was a very tender moment. I did try to scan his feelings, but again couldn't get in. It was strange, as I'd never had this sort of problem before. I decided that I would talk to Amelia about it later.
Chapter 80
Saturday afternoon, I nervously waited for Jamie to arrive. I had the makeup in my room and wondered if Jamie still wanted me to make him up. Of course I wouldn't push the point, but I knew that he really was interested.
I sat on the couch and petted Salem, who enjoyed the attention. She was growing so quickly, but was still adorable.
As I waited, I thought about Mick and then Bill. I knew that part of my sexual pleasure came from the tattoo, but I truly loved having sex as a woman. It was superior to sex as a man. Now, I was one of the few people who could make this comparison. I mean, I had been a heterosexual male who was sexually active. I enjoyed sex as Roger, and was pretty good at it. At least I never heard any complaints.
But it was something completely different as a woman. The sensations were more whole body, instead of localized below the waist. I truly loved the feelings that I got in my nipples. It allowed for more variety.
I was snapped out of my daydreams by the sound of Amelia's car pulling into the driveway. She walked in with Jamie.
He was dressed in dark green shorts, a sports bra, and a sleeveless avocado green top. Jamie's long blond hair was in its usual ponytail. I noticed that he had shaved his legs and underarms. Now, he never had much hair there to begin with, but this was another sign that Jamie was accepting his femininity.
We hugged and I introduced him to Salem.
"Wow, she's adorable," he cooed, as he held her.
Salem loved the fact that there was someone else in the house to adore her. Her loud purring was out of proportion to her diminutive size.
"I'll be in my office," announced Amelia, as she departed.
We sat down on the couch. Salem snuggled into Jamie's lap.
"I wish I could have a pet," lamented Jamie.
"Is your mom allergic to dogs?" I asked.
Jamie shook his head.
"Why not get a dog? You have a fenced in backyard, so that wouldn't be an issue."
"That would be nice. I know Dad loves dogs."
We talked about Jamie's latest exam.
"The latest tests came back. I'm officially sterile now," stated Jamie.
"How do you feel about it?" I asked.
"I was expecting it. When I... well, you know, when I've been pleasuring myself, I noticed how different it looked. The liquid is so clear now, not like before."
I nodded.
"Amelia thinks it might be reversed, if we can find the cause," continued Jamie.
"You don't sound very optimistic," I replied.
"I'm being realistic. I think the main reason why I like Amelia is that she is honest with me. There's no bullshit. She also treats me like an adult."
"She does? I wish she did the same to me!" I quipped.
Jaime smiled back. "So, did you get the stuff?"
"What stuff?" I asked.
He laughed. "The makeup!"
"Yes, of course I did. You up for this?"
Jamie nodded.
We headed upstairs and I sat Jamie down at my makeup table. I began to empty out the makeup bag and set everything out in front of him. I told him what each thing was and how I would use it. Jamie seemed very interested.
"Now, first I'll make you up with a look similar to what I have right now," I explained.
Jamie turned around. "You're wearing makeup?" he asked.
"Yes. That's the trick, to make it look natural. Now, in the evening you can put it on a bit heavier. But I think you should learn the daytime look first."
I took it slowly, describing to Jamie what I was doing.
"When we're done, I'll clean you up and let you try, if you want," I stated. "First thing, you need to relax and stop trembling."
Jamie nodded. His eyes were locked on his reflection in the mirror.
There wasn't a lot I could do with his hair. I had an idea. "Can I braid your hair?"
Jamie nodded again.
"Okay, I'll get to it as soon as I finish your makeup."
A few minutes later I was finished with his face and went to work on his hair. Thankfully, I had become proficient at braiding hair. I often put my own hair in a braid. I sometimes got frustrated with my long hair, but I wouldn't dream of cutting it!
I finished and Jamie looked at it in the mirror. "Wow!"
"Well? What do think of your appearance?" I asked.
Jamie turned around to me. "Do you have something... more feminine for me to try on? Maybe some jewelry too?"
I had expected this and quickly retrieved some tops from my closet. Jamie picked out a white cotton sleeveless blouse. I then slipped a gold chain around his neck. I topped it off with a pair of gold hoop clip-on earrings, which I had bought for just this occasion. Jamie was a very pretty young woman.
Jamie stared at the mirror. A single tear began to run down his right cheek. I handed him a tissue.
"You okay?" I asked.
Jamie nodded slowly, as if he was somewhere else. "I'm just realizing that this is me. This is my future."
"You look lovely. Now, before the tears start up, let me take your photo."
I retouched his makeup and took several photos. Jamie got into the mood and tried on several outfits.
"What about this?" I asked, holding out a denim skirt. "We're about the same size below the waist; it should fit."
I directed Jamie to the full-length mirror on my bathroom door. He stared at the pretty girl looking back at him. I didn't comment, and allowed him to absorb what he was seeing. I knew what was going through his mind.
"I guess you noticed that I started shaving my legs," he remarked without turning around.
"Yes, along with your underarms. Do you have a women's razor?" I asked.
He nodded. "I took one of my mom's disposable ones."
"Okay, do you want me to get you some more?" I asked.
"No need. Mom noticed and said that she would get them for me."
"Does she know what's happening here today?" I asked.
"Yes. I felt I had to tell her. She approves."
"What about your dad?"
"He's coming along."
I bit my lower lip and thought about what I was about to say.
"Carly, what's on your mind?" asked Jamie. "I can see it on your face." He pointed at the mirror.
I smiled. "I was going to ask if you wanted to go home like this."
Jamie didn't respond one way or the other at first. He just stood there contemplating his answer.
"You wouldn't mind?" he asked, as he turned around and looked at me.
I smiled. "Please! Besides, girls loan out stuff to their friends all the time."
Jamie began to turn around and pose in front of the mirror. "It's not as bad as I thought it would be. Wearing a skirt isn't so bad."
"Just remember to be careful when you stand up or sit down."
Jamie nodded. "Can I try the makeup now?"
"Sure. Why don't you change first?" I suggested.
An hour later Jamie was sitting downstairs on the couch. It had taken a few attempts, but his makeup was passable. He was wearing a floral short sleeve blouse and a denim skirt. He was wearing the same sandals, as my feet were too small for me to loan him any shoes. Additionally, I'd loaned him a necklace, some bracelets, a couple silver rings, and as a gift, an additional pair of clip-on earrings. He looked fantastic, if I do say so myself!
Amelia was very supportive and told him how lovely he looked.
"Mom should be here soon," he stated nervously, as he petted Salem.
"Actually she's pulling in now," I stated. I had sensed her approach nearly five minutes earlier.
Amelia answered the door and let Mrs. King in. Jamie stood up and let her see him.
Any worries that Jamie or I had melted away due to his mom's response. She walked over to him, with a huge smile on her face. "You're so beautiful!" She then hugged him.
I did my best not to cry myself.
We all sat on the couch and talked awhile. Mrs. King sat down next to Jamie, and put her arm around him. I noticed that she didn't seem to be affected by Salem.
"Thank you very much, Carly. I appreciate that you're so open-minded," remarked Mrs. King.
"I was glad to help," I replied.
Jamie let out a sigh. "Well, no sense in fighting the inevitable. Mom, would you and Dad refer to me as your daughter?"
She just nodded and pulled her close. They held each other for what seemed like an eternity. I felt very much out of place standing there. This was Jamie's and his mom's moment.
"You can still call me Jamie," she stated, as she wiped tears out of her eyes.
"Just so you know, your father and I have been expecting this to happen, but we wanted it to be your decision. We love you just as much," comforted Mrs. King.
I fully supported Jamie's decision. She was right, it was an inevitable move, and she was so feminine in so many ways, which went beyond mere physical appearance. I was proud to call her my friend.
"Carly, can you go shopping with me sometime? I'm going to need a new wardrobe," asked Jamie.
I glanced over at Mrs. King, who was nodding.
"Sure, Jamie, that would be fun."
"What about tomorrow?" she asked anxiously.
"That would be fun," I replied. "The question is, are you ready?"
Jamie nodded.
As Mrs. King and Jamie left, I suddenly got the sensation that Mick was nearby. I casually looked around, but didn't see him. The mystery deepened.
Chapter 81
"Why is it that I can't read Mick?" I asked Amelia.
"There are several possibilities," she replied.
We were fixing dinner. It was so nice outside that we were barbecuing some chicken. Amelia had a Jamaican jerk recipe that she had been wanting to try.
"I know he's not the succubus," I stated firmly.
Amelia looked up from the grill. "Why? I know you like him, but he's as good a suspect as anyone. Tell me, can you read me?"
I concentrated. "Yes. I can sense that you're deeply concerned that my passion is overriding my common sense. However, I didn't need to read you for that!"
Amelia smiled. "Okay, now try again."
I attempted to read her, but got nothing.
"Those of us with powers can block a power like yours if we want to. It just involves mental concentration."
"Are you saying that Mick has powers?"
She shrugged her shoulders. "You've said many times how atypical he is."
"But to block my spell, he would have to know that I have powers," I countered.
She shook her head. "I didn't say he was exactly like us. If he's feeding off his fellow students, then he might be always be on guard. A hunter often senses the other hunters."
"He's had plenty of opportunities to take essence from me," I argued. "Why has he left me alone?"
"Have you been with him during a full moon?"
I shook my head.
"Then again, he might just be something else completely. He may not even be involved," continued Amelia. "I just know that he's not what he appears to be, so be careful."
"Well, we have the rave this Friday, so if something is going to happen it will be happening soon."
"Changing the subject, I just want to say that I'm very pleased with the way you've helped Jamie," stated Amelia.
"I like him, I mean her, a lot. In some ways she's going through the same sort of thing I went through when I became Iona. Do you think the spell that stole her masculinity is responsible for her acceptance?"
"Maybe. I just think that Jamie is a very adaptable young woman. I wish Jim was half as resilient as Jamie. He's on anti-depressants and has become very withdrawn. I fear the worst for him. He's angry and confused."
"Can I help?" I asked.
Amelia shook her head. "No. He's totally unwilling to listen to anyone. His parents came down on him initially and blamed his drug use. I don't think they were a very close family to begin with."
"Does he look as feminine as Jamie?"
"More. The spell has changed him much faster than Jamie. In most cases that means the succubus had 'issues' with the victim. They weren't just interested in taking his masculinity, they wanted to hurt him."
"Jim always appeared to get along with Mick. The fact that he ate lunch with him everyday is proof of that. I can't believe how tribal everyone is at school."
"That's a good choice of words. We questioned Jim, but nothing stood out. Maybe you can ask around and see if he had any enemies."
I nodded. "If we do find a way to reverse the spell, what do we do about Jamie?"
"We'll leave that up to her."
"I don't think she'll want it."
"Speaking from personal experience?" she asked, as she checked the chicken.
"Sort of. My case was different. If I became a guy again, I would have had to start another new life. I didn't want to do that again. Roger was dead as far as the world was concerned. I just feel that she's happy as a girl. Plus her family loves her."
"Yes, Jamie is very lucky."
"I'm going to miss her," I lamented.
"Don't give up so quickly. We might be able to work something out," comforted Amelia. "Well, these look ready. You hungry?
"Famished!"
Chapter 82
To avoid the local malls, and possibly running into someone we knew, I decided to take Jamie to the big downtown mall called Horton Plaza. That was also where Aunt Kayla had first taken me shopping after I became Iona. It was strange, but that seemed like a lifetime ago, no pun intended.
Jamie was dressed in jeans and a green sleeveless top. She had a thin silver chain around her neck.
"Mom gave me some cash. She wanted to give me her credit card, but they usually ask for photo ID now," lamented Jamie.
"That's okay. Downtown stores take cash too," I quipped.
Jamie giggled.
"Okay. What do you want to get?"
"Just a few outfits to start out with. Maybe some skirts and tops," replied Jamie.
"You need shoes too," I remarked.
"Okay. Anything else?"
I smiled and glanced over at her. "How do you feel about getting your ears pierced?"
"Really?"
"Jamie, earrings are so much a part of your wardrobe. Besides it doesn't hurt that much," I replied.
"Okay." Her hand went up instinctively to her earlobe.
We parked the car on the upper level. I always parked in the exact same area. The parking lot was huge and it was easy to get lost. I suddenly realized that this was one of the places Beth had been when she was tracking down the man who transformed her. I let out a sigh.
"What's wrong?" asked Jamie.
"Oh, just thinking about an old friend."
Horton Plaza was five stories of shopping. Granted there were cheaper places to shop, but I could take Jamie to those another day. I wanted her first day out as a girl to be fun and memorable.
We spent three hours working our way through the stores. Luckily, Jamie was a near ideal size, and we found plenty of things to fit her. We made two trips back to my car to put things in the trunk.
"What do you say to lunch first and then we get your ears pierced?" I asked.
Jamie nodded. "You feel like Chinese?" She pointed to a Chinese fast food restaurant.
"Sure, that sounds great," I replied.
As we ate I asked her how everything was at home.
"Dad's really supportive. He even made a joke about my situation," commented Jamie.
"What was it?"
"He said that while he wanted me to be happy, he wanted to remind me that when I get married, he would be the one to pay for it now!"
I laughed. "Did you tell them that you still prefer girls?"
"No, I want to give them time to adjust to me being their daughter, but they'll have to deal with the fact that I'm a lesbian," replied Jamie. She then began to laugh.
We were soon laughing uncontrollably. To the rest of the mall, it looked like two teenage girls acting silly; that just goes to show you how deceptive looks are.
After lunch we headed to the shop that pierced ears. The salesgirl was a little surprised that Jamie was just getting her ears pierced.
"You're a senior and you're just getting them pierced now?" she asked, as she checked the approval form.
"She was in a religious school," I lied.
Jamie winked back at me.
"Yuck! I survived twelve years of Catholic school myself. Well, sweetie, welcome to the twenty-first century!" she joked.
Twenty minutes later we walked out. Jamie had a single gold stud in each ear.
"That wasn't so bad," stated Jamie, as she reached up and touched her ears.
"Keep them clean, or you'll know real pain," I cautioned.
Jamie smiled. "By the way, just in case I forget, thanks."
"You're welcome," I replied.
I was pleased to report to Amelia that I never sensed Mick once.
Chapter 83
"Hi, Carly!" greeted Zoá«.
I smiled and turned to greet her.
"Where're you off to?" she asked.
"Just headed home, why?" I responded.
"You want to go get some coffee?" she asked.
"Sure, you want me to drive?" I asked, as we walked towards the student parking lot.
"That would be cool. My car is home today," she replied as she walked next to me.
"Oh, I see. I'm just transportation!" I joked.
Zoá« leaned over towards me and whispered. "I know that you're far more than just a ride."
I felt a growing feeling of submission. It wasn't overpowering, but I began to feel the desire to obey Zoá«. In fact, it was so subtle that I barely noticed it at first.
We bought our coffee and began to walk around the strip mall. As we window-shopped, we made small talk. Then Zoá« brought up the upcoming rave.
"You're coming, right?" she asked, in a way that was almost an order.
"Of course. I've been looking forward to going," I replied.
"I want you to come with me," she stated.
"Okay," I replied.
"You know that I love you," she stated.
I turned and smiled back at her.
"You love me too, don't you?" she asked.
I nodded.
"No, Carly, say it," she ordered.
We were standing just outside a small boutique. I turned and looked at her. "I love you."
"Cool. I just wanted you to say it," she replied. "Can you give me a ride home?"
A short time later I dropped her off at her house. She gave me a quick kiss. I was about to pull out of her driveway, when I suddenly detected Mick. He was nearby, but I wasn't sure where. This was getting annoying and I was getting tired of it. I headed home, as it was my night to cook dinner. I stopped my car when I heard someone call out my name. I turned my head and....
Chapter 84
I arrived home and was surprised to find Amelia already there and she was preparing dinner. This was surprising.
"You're home early," I stated, as I walked into the kitchen.
"Early?" She looked over at the clock. "Honey, it's almost seven. I was beginning to get worried. Where were you?"
I stopped and suddenly it hit me. "I have no idea."
"You sure?" she asked in a worried tone.
I nodded. I then noticed that I wasn't wearing my protective ring. "Shit! I forgot to wear it today."
Amelia sat me down at the kitchen table. "Tell me the last thing you remember."
I concentrated. "I remember school ending. I was heading to the parking lot and then... that's it. The next thing I remember is walking through the door."
"I think I'd better examine you."
We went to her home office and I started to get undressed.
"What the...? I know I was wearing panties and a bra today!" I exclaimed as I undressed.
I then noticed that I had recently had sex. I still had the aroma of being with a man. My vagina still had sperm in it.
"Okay, this is going too far!" I exclaimed angrily. "I can't believe that Mick took advantage of me!"
"Are you sure it was Mick?" asked Amelia.
I shook my head. "I don't know who it was. Dammit! Why didn't I wear that ring?" I was more angry than upset.
"Most likely you know the person who did this to you."
"That doesn't make it any easier. Besides it wasn't a person that did this to me, it was a succubus."
"Technically, you should refer to it as an incubus, as it's obviously male," corrected Amelia.
"Succubus, incubus, mutant, it doesn't matter what it is, if I have my way it will be dead meat!" Okay, I was being a bit dramatic, but I was furious over being used.
For the next hour, Amelia examined me. Thankfully, my essences were untouched. Still, I was angry that someone had had sex with me. Amelia took a sample of the semen.
"I should be able to match this to whoever did this to you," she stated. "Tell me, Carly, do you feel different in any other way? Now think, is anything different?"
I thought about it for a few moments. "I don't know if this is important, but I feel an urge to dress more revealing, more sexy."
Amelia nodded. "I think you may have made contact with the succubus. When someone has a strong essence, they're drawn to it. You have a strong sexual nature due to the tattoo. The succubus may have been drawn to it."
"Okay, that makes sense, but why do I suddenly want to dress more risqué?"
"The succubus wasn't ready to take your essence, by turning up your feelings, they're, pardon the expression, fattening up the calf."
"So, I'm going to become oversexed?" I asked. "Or rather, more oversexed?"
Amelia nodded. "The feelings will become more intense."
"That will make the next couple of days at school more interesting!"
"It'll be difficult for you, but at least we know we're on the right path," she stated.
I nodded. "So, should I give in?"
Amelia nodded. "The succubus will be watching you, looking for the changes."
"Are there any ways that you can restore my memory? Maybe we'll be able to tell who did this." I asked.
"I'll try, but I'm not hopeful," she replied.
Amelia tried several techniques, but none were successful. All we could determine was that I knew the person.
Chapter 85
As I dressed for school the following morning, I found that I'd selected one of my skimpiest outfits. I was wearing a short blue skirt and a tight white low cut top. I also made myself up a bit heavier than I had been. I used eyeliner and made my eyes look a bit more dramatic. I also used a brighter red lipstick, topped with lip-gloss.
I didn't look any worse than many of my classmates, but it was a shift from my normal appearance. What bothered me was that I actually liked the way I looked.
Mick was a bit surprised by my new look, but he seemed to like it. I scanned him, but didn't detect any duplicity. I just sensed lust.
"Carly, you look hot today!" he stated as he slipped his arm around me.
"Thanks, I was hoping you'd approve," I cooed back, as I cuddled closer to him.
Mick responded by kissing me. I felt tingles throughout my body and craved being with him.
"I have to work today, but the way you look, I'm tempted to call in sick," whispered Mick.
"I wish you would," I replied. I could tell that he was aroused by my new look, but I couldn't tell if he was the reason why I had changed. I was almost tempted to ask him if we had had sex the previous day, but didn't. I didn't want to sound too much like a bimbo, although with the way I was acting I wasn't that far off.
School was pretty much a blur. I had trouble concentrating on anything other than sexual gratification. I noticed that my loosened desires seemed to be having a subtle effect on my classmates. I seemed to be projecting my lust on anyone that I concentrated on.
I didn't realize this until lunch. While I was waiting for Mick to arrive, I noticed a girl from my lit class walking across the quad talking to a boy. Her name was Chelsea and she was very pretty, although she was a bit of a stuck up snob. What surprised me was that she was talking to Dave.
Now Dave was a nice guy, but a bit of a nerd. He was a gangly looking redhead who wore thick glasses. He was also the smartest kid in the class and I suspected that Chelsea was being friendly with him in order to have him help her. Maria had told me that Chelsea often conned some unknowing guy into doing her work.
I tried to scan her mind to see if she was going to use Dave. I'm not sure what happened, but she suddenly became very attracted to Dave. Actually, attracted wasn't the best choice of words, she was lusting after him.
As they walked by, I heard her ask Dave if he had a girlfriend. Dave suddenly seemed more confident and to my surprise wrapped his arm around Chelsea. They walked away acting as if they were a real couple.
By the way, I didn't realize that it might have been me who did that to them until later in the day, not that I have any regrets over doing it.
Zoá« liked my new style. "You look great. Say, why don't you join us, we're going shopping for the event this Friday."
I knew that she was referring to the rave. "Sure, that sounds great."
"Cool. We're going to a shop over in Pacific Beach. They have much hotter stuff there."
"Yes, this is going to be the last 'event' of the school year, so we want to look extra hot!" added Kelly.
I nodded. I hadn't known that this was the last one.
Chapter 86
We parked on Garnet Boulevard and headed to the shop that Zoá« had talked about. I glanced over to my right and noticed the club across the street. It was a new place and it was called Club PB. It had been called The Reef, which was the club that I'd once worked in.
Zoá« led us into the shop. She was right, they did cater in much more sexy items. Normally, I wouldn't have been all that excited about these sorts of clothes, but in my increased sexual state, I was fascinated by their selection.
I was immediately drawn to a really hot looking fire engine red PVC strapless tube dress. The back was laced up, in order to tighten the top. The mannequin showing it had a matching pair of knee-high stiletto boots. I stood there staring at it.
"Oh, Carly, that is so you!" exclaimed Sharon.
"It is pretty hot," I remarked.
"You have to try it on," Kelly concurred.
I nodded my agreement.
A short time later, the salesgirl was tightening the laces. "You have the perfect body for this sort of dress, you're so lucky."
I stared at my reflection in the mirror and was overwhelmed. The dress seemed to flow over my body, as if it had been painted on me. "It does look great," I replied.
"Great? Carly, it was made for you, and the boots are perfect!" insisted Kelly.
"Oh, Carly, you have to get it," agreed Zoá«.
I sensed that she would love to have me out of the dress and in her bed.
I agreed and pulled out my credit card. I couldn't wait to wear it at the rave that Friday. I also bought some red stockings, a garter belt, and a thong.
The girls picked out equally risqué outfits. I wondered if I was projecting my increasing sexuality on them. We would look like a bunch of hookers instead of high school girls.
As we walked back towards the car, we passed a tattoo and body piercing shop. Zoá« suggested that we all get our tongues pierced. Kelly rejected this idea.
"It's too close to the rave, they won't have time to heal. We can do it next week." She then cast a glance in my direction and licked her lips.
My sexual cravings turned towards Zoá«. I lusted to be with her. I was losing the ability to control my sexual cravings, and what was scaring me was that I no longer cared. I needed to have sex and the yearning was too strong for me to resist.
Zoá« just smiled back at me and whispered "Not yet, we'll get together Friday evening."
As soon as I got home, I ran up to my room and fumbled for my silver wand. Thankfully the batteries were new as I turned it on and heard the familiar whirring sound. It took me three sessions before I satisfied my cravings. I lay there, slowing regaining control of my emotional state. My breathing was heavy, but slowly returning to normal. I wondered if it had been this bad for Iona. I needed to find out who the succubus was this Friday, as there was no way I could go on like this.
Chapter 87
After dinner, I went up to my room to study, not anything from school, but rather one of the books that Aunt Kayla had given me. I studied my protection spells. I wanted to be ready for anything.
I then thought of something else and began to search the book. The problem was that ancient magical texts didn't come with an index. After an hour of frustration, I called up Aunt Kayla. I explained what I was looking for and she directed me to the correct page. I thanked her, as it was just the sort of spell I was looking for.
I spent the next couple of hours practicing the spell. Thankfully, it was a simple incantation. I practiced it a few times, until I was proficient. I looked at my clock and saw that it was after midnight. That night I would be at the rave and hopefully facing the demon that had caused so much pain to others.
Chapter 88
I tried to follow my daily routine. I didn't want to act differently and give myself away. I was still very horny and even another extra long session with my wand didn't help all that much.
School was pretty much a blur. The only thing I remembered was agreeing to meet Zoá« and the others at eight at her house.
Amelia saw me off. She ensured that I had my tracking earrings on and that I was also wearing the new and improved memory protection ring.
"This stone is far more powerful that the other one. Now, I'll be close by, should you need help," comforted Amelia.
"Just you?" I asked.
Amelia smiled. "Bill has arranged for several officers to be standing by."
"Damn, I miss him!" I blurted out.
"It won't be long," she replied as she pulled me close for a hug.
I nodded. "This ends tonight."
Amelia nodded. "Oh, Bill passed on a note for me to give you." She handed me an envelope.
I opened it and read the letter. A smile broke out on my face. I showed it to Amelia.
Dear Iona,
Good luck and please try to keep your clothes on this time!
Love,
Bill
Chapter 89
I arrived at Zoá«'s house and found that Kelly and Sharon were already there. Kelly was applying her makeup and Sharon was putting on her mini-dress. Zoá« was already dressed.
"Carly, let me do your makeup tonight," asked Kelly, looking up from the makeup mirror.
"Sure, that would be fun," I replied. "Let me get changed first."
I needed Zoá«'s help to pull the laces tight in the back of my dress. While the dress was a bit trashy, I had to admit that I looked really good in it.
Kelly sat me down and began to work on me. She was actually pretty good at applying makeup. The main thing that she did that I didn't like was that she used too much eyeshadow.
She also brushed out my hair and applied a whole lot of mousse.
"This will give you a wilder look," she explained as she worked on my hair.
She succeeded. I looked like I was a model from a fetish photo shoot. At least I would be noticed at the rave. I just hoped that it would be by the thing I was hunting.
"So, is it at the same place as last time?" I asked.
"No. It's going to be held in one of the old industrial centers east of here," answered Zoá«.
It only took us twenty minutes to arrive at the site. Just as Zoá« had stated, the rave was being held in an old industrial center. The front gate had security guards like before. I wondered who was paying for all this, as they were only charging twenty each to get in.
We drove through the complex until we reached the last building, located in the back.
There were a lot of cars already parked there. I scanned the area and was surprised that I couldn't detect Mick. I did detect Zach; at least the dealer was here.
Zoá« led us inside where the numbing sound of the music ran through our bodies.
"I'll be right back," mouthed Zoá«.
Sharon, Kelly, and I headed over to the juice bar. While the guards seemed to turn a blind eye to the drugs, they didn't allow any alcohol. We each got something to drink, while we waited for Zoá«.
A few minutes later Zoá« returned and handed us each the familiar yellow pill, with a full moon impressed into it. She watched me very carefully, and I was unable to chip off any of the pill before swallowing it. It didn't matter anyway, as I knew deep down that this would be my last opportunity to catch the succubus.
Zoá« nuzzled close to me and whispered. "Good girl."
I felt that wave of submission that I had felt before near her. This time it was stronger.
She took me by the hand and led me to the dance floor.
As she led me, I found that I could still remember that it was Zoá« who gave me the X-2. So far the new stone was protecting my memory.
While we danced the drug began to take effect. The effects seemed stronger this time. My whole body felt tingly and craving contact. I responded by snuggling up next to Zoá« as we danced.
She leaned over. "It's a new batch, supposed to be much stronger. What do you think?"
I just nodded.
I tried to concentrate, but found it very difficult. I found I was being distracted by almost anything, from Zoá«'s touch to the flashing lights. She was right, the drug was much stronger and I was in big trouble.
I have no idea how long we stayed out on the dance floor, as I lost all track of time. I tried to look at my watch, but was distracted by the glow of the light. Zoá« must have sensed my disorientation and slipped her arm around me.
"Come on, I think we need to take a break," she suggested, as she led me towards the back of the building.
Unlike the previous rave location, there were no rooms right off the dance floor. This time Zoá« led me outside. The cool night air hit my sweaty body and almost overwhelmed my senses. It was like I could feel every skin cell.
"Where are we going?" I asked.
"The party rooms are that way. I have something very special planned for you," confessed Zoá«, as she led me away from the rave.
The drug numbed my mind and it was hard to concentrate. I was able to detect Mick, but only for a second. I couldn't focus enough to keep a lock on his presence.
"Come on, Carly. We're almost there."
Chapter 90
Zoá« led me to a closed-up office. The sound of the rave was barely noticeable. I was shocked to see her pull a key out of her bag and unlock the door.
We walked inside and Zoá« led me to a room in the back. The office had been unused for a while, as the air had the stink of stale air and dust. Zoá« opened up a door and led me into a room. She leaned down and turned on a large camping lantern. In the light I could see an old leather couch, obviously left here by the previous occupant. It was one of those overstuffed sofas and had plenty room for two people to engage in a variety of sexual activities.
We sat down on the couch and began to make out. I craved being touched and offered no resistance as Zoá« undid the back of my dress. I wanted to feel her hands on my body. I tried to focus and scan her mind. All I got was lust. I knew that I should be looking for the succubus, but Zoá«'s hands felt so good on my breasts.
After a few minutes Zoá« had effectively stripped me and I was lying on my back. She was kissing me while at the same time she was beginning to stroke the outside of my vagina.
Our clothing lay all around the office as we kissed and fondled each other.
Suddenly there was another person in the room.
"Okay, Zoá«, I'll take it from here," ordered Kelly.
Obediently, Zoá« stepped back and allowed Kelly to straddle me.
"I've heard so much about how lustful you are, Carly, now it's my turn," stated Kelly.
She lifted up her skirt and pulled back her panties. Even in my drugged state, I was shocked as I was facing an extremely large and fully erect cock. Before I could respond, Kelly leaned forward and forced it into my mouth.
It was thick and long and I was powerless to resist as it filled my mouth. After several strokes, my mouth was filled with what I initially thought was semen, but the taste was different. It was bitter and harsh. In a moment I was paralyzed.
I could still see and hear, but I couldn't move a muscle, even though I could still feel.
Kelly slipped her penis back into her panties and stood over me.
"I know this is confusing, but don't worry, you won't remember a thing," explained Kelly. "However, you won't quite be the girl you are now. You have something I want."
I tried to focus my mind, but it was too difficult.
"As you probably can guess, I'm not exactly what I appear. You have an incredible sexual spirit and I want it. What you swallowed wasn't sperm; rather it's the first phase of what I call soul feeding. Right now it's preparing your body for my feast. My body can produce sperm, as well as another fluid that allows me to take what I want from your soul."
I stared back.
"I know that you're a good fuck, as I did you earlier this week, although you probably don't remember!" Kelly began to laugh.
So it was Kelly who'd violated me!
"Now, in a few minutes I will again enter you, but this time I will be taking something with me. I'm sorry to say that you won't enjoy sex again. You'll be one of those frigid women, unable to enjoy sex, but your loss will be my gain."
"You said that you wouldn't hurt her!" shouted Zoá« angrily.
Kelly turned around and glared at Zoá«. "How dare you tell me what to do! After all, if it wasn't for me, you'd still be an ugly little nothing. I've shared many of my meals with you and now you repay me by telling me what to do? Just go away and maybe I'll forgive you!"
"No! You can't do this, you've hurt too many. I can see that now," screamed Zoá«, as she came at Kelly.
Kelly just slapped Zoá« with the back of her hand. The blow effortlessly knocked Zoá« back through the air and against the wall. Zoá« collapsed into an unconscious pile.
"Now, where were we?" continued Kelly.
"Stand back from her, you vile hag!" exclaimed a male voice with a touch of an Irish brogue.
It was Mick, but he was different, very different. He was now an adult male. He was taller and more muscular. His black hair had a scattering of gray, as did his beard. His eyes still had the same intensity.
"Who are you?" snapped back Kelly, as she turned to face this latest threat.
"I'm here to vanquish you, you foul demon," replied Mick as he approached her.
It was as if I was watching a bad fantasy movie, but I couldn't afford to just be a spectator. I concentrated on a spell, the spell that I had spent the previous night memorizing. It was hard as my mind was so foggy. I had to focus on each word, praying that it would work.
Meanwhile Mick was getting his ass kicked by Kelly. Granted, he was doing better than Zoá«, but he was no match for the much stronger succubus. She threw him against the wall; actually, she threw him through the wall. Granted it was just drywall, but it was still impressive. Thankfully, Mick got up and re-intensified his attack. He tried to tackle Kelly, who flung him aside.
I thought the spell over and over again. The fog began to lift and my mind cleared. It was working! The spell was sobering me up. If only Mick could hang on for a few more moments, I would be able to free myself.
Mick picked up a chair and swung it at Kelly, who just snatched it from him and tossed it aside.
"Run away, or I might take your soul too!" she sneered.
"I will defend the fair maiden to the death," roared back Mick.
It would have been comical if it weren't for real. I focused my mind and began to think the spell. Slowly I could feel my lips starting to move. I concentrated and was able to whisper out the spell that would free my body.
Thankfully, Kelly was too busy beating up Mick to notice that I was breaking free of her trap. I sat up and watched as she hovered over Mick. She had picked up a chair and was about to throw it down on his prone body when I cast my freeze spell. I didn't have time to focus the spell, so I cast it on both of them. I could always unfreeze Mick later.
I found out to my horror that Kelly must have been a hybrid succubus as the spell froze Mick, but seemed to have little effect on her. She turned around slowly and smiled a wickedly evil smile. She stretched, as if to slough off the effects of the spell.
"So, you're not what you appear either. I will take great pleasure in sucking out all your powers too!" she threatened as she walked slowly towards me. She exposed her hardening cock. "Don't fight it. You're not strong enough for me. As I fed on the others, so will I feed on you."
My rage grew. This creature had caused too much pain and this had to stop, now!
Kelly approached me slowly, in an arrogant manner. Her cock was full aroused and she was stroking it. "Yes, Carly, or whoever you are, soon I will have you." She was now only a foot or so away from me.
I reached out with both arms and extended my palms towards her. "Nooooo!" I screamed defiantly.
It's hard for me to describe what happened next. The spell was just supposed to shield me, basically act as a barrier and allow me some time to plan my next move. It also was designed to throw any force directed at me back at the attacker. It should have prevented Kelly from physically touching me. Instead Kelly was violently thrown backwards around ten feet through the air and crashed through the wall. She came to rest on the floor in the next room. My hands tingled as if they were asleep, and I shook them to get the feeling back, as I carefully approached her. She didn't move as I knelt down next to her. She was unconscious and as I rolled her over, I was shocked by what I saw. She was now old. Her once beautiful, youthful face was wrinkled. Her blonde hair was streaked with gray. In fact, her whole body had aged. Even her once large penis was shriveled up. I wasn't sure, but it looked like she no longer had any testicles either.
I didn't have anything to tie her up with, but she didn't look like she was going anywhere.
I turned my concern towards Mick. To my shock he wasn't just alive, but sitting up. He grinned and winked at me. Apparently he was also capable of breaking out of spells. He was once again the teenaged boy that I had grown so fond of.
"So much for me being the hero. Looks like you saved me," he stated.
"The fair maiden saving the knight in shining armor?" I replied.
"My armor was never all that shiny," he retorted, as he rubbed his head.
"I think we both have some explaining to do," I stated.
Mick nodded. "But not now. We need to get that thing in a cage and we should check on Zoá«."
I nodded.
Zoá« was still unconscious on the floor. I was relieved to see that she was still breathing.
"I think you'd better get dressed," suggested Mick as he stood up. "I'll look for some cord or wire to tie up Kelly."
I was suddenly aware that I was naked and, as I thought of Bill's note, I began to laugh uncontrollably.
Chapter 91
After hastily dressing, I called up Amelia on my cell phone and told her what had happened. She said that there would be a police raid in the next ten minutes. She would direct the officers with powers to the back part of the industrial park.
"The magic police are coming to get Kelly and Zoá«," I announced to Mick. He had a trickle of blood running down from his hairline. I hadn't noticed this before and I reached over towards him. "You okay?"
He reached up and touched his wound. "I've had worse. The question is are you okay?" He continued to tie up Kelly securely.
I nodded.
Kelly was now hogtied and still unconscious. Zoá« was sitting across from her on the couch. She had gotten dressed and was hugging her knees. I noticed that she wasn't tied up.
"I'll stick around. I can testify about what happened," he stated.
"When did you know about Kelly?" I asked.
Mick looked at me sheepishly. "I've known for a while."
"And you didn't tell anyone?" I asked with a shocked look on my face.
"And who would I tell? I didn't even know there were any magic police."
I stood there staring back at him, at a loss for an answer.
He lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders. "I'm sorry, it's not in our nature to interfere with others."
"What is your nature?" I replied angrily.
"I'll tell you that later. Right now we need to ensure Kelly is safely locked up."
"Why do you care now?" I replied.
He flashed a sly smile. "Don't you know?"
Of course, he was protecting me.
"I sensed something different about you, I wasn't sure if you were mystical. I sensed that you have experienced other lives, and that excited me. I thought you were like me. I soon realized that you were different, but that you shared many of the same loves that I do. That's all I can say right now," he explained.
I was about to reply when I heard the sounds of sirens entering the industrial compound.
"We'll wait here," I stated.
Zoá« looked up forlornly. "What will happen to me?" she asked meekly.
"I don't know. You helped Kelly, but you did try to save me. I'll tell them that."
Zoá« nodded slowly and hung her head down and started to cry softly.
I sat down next to her. "How did you get involved in all this?"
"I just wanted to be pretty and liked," she replied as she wiped the tears away.
"And Kelly offered to help?"
Zoá« nodded. "I came back from the other school, but I was still an outcast. They all remembered the old me. I was pretty, but not beautiful. I lacked confidence and was too shy. It would have been another year of hell, if Kelly hadn't helped me," she explained.
"How did she help you?" I asked.
"Kelly gave me something to drink and it made me feel strong and self-assured. I had no idea what it was. She then asked me to help her."
I nodded.
"Kelly would pick out a student that she wanted to be with. My job was to seduce them. To my shock, I found that they were attracted to me; I became indebted to Kelly," she continued.
"Did you know what she was doing?" I asked. I scanned her while we talked.
Zoá« shook her head. "Not until recently. I watched as she fed on Jim. It was awful. I then realized that she wanted you. I couldn't resist her at first, but when I saw her advancing on you, I couldn't sit still any longer." She then began to cry again.
As far as I could tell, she was telling the truth. I imagined that Kelly had fed on Zoá« too and this was how she'd enslaved her.
"What will happen to me?" she sobbed.
"First thing is we'll have a doctor examine you," I replied.
Zoá« nodded. "I'm just glad it's over."
The police arrived along with Bill and Amelia.
I quickly explained what had happened.
"What happened to her?" asked Bill as he crouched down next to her.
"I just used a defense spell." I explained. I then told them which spell I used. "It was just supposed to protect me. I don't understand what happened to her."
"It sounds like the spell may have combined with Kelly's essence stealing ability and stripped her of what she had stolen," explained Amelia. "However, I want to talk to you about this more later."
"So that's what she really looks like?" I asked.
"No, the spell just stripped her of her most recent thefts. I imagine after we examine her, we'll find that is she actually much older than she appears," continued Amelia.
"Where will you keep her? She's very strong," I explained.
"We have a special cell for her," interjected one of the detectives. "We'll hold her there until her trial."
"Trial?" I responded incredulously.
Bill nodded. "Even a creature like that deserves a trial."
I nodded. "What about Zoá«?"
"I suspect that she was acting under the influence of Kelly the whole time. We'll determine more after an examination," replied Amelia.
"What then?" I asked.
"If we can prove that she was under Kelly's power, then we'll clean her mind of all memories of what happened," continued Amelia.
"And Zach?" I asked.
"He's facing a stack of charges related to drug dealing. We'll conduct an exam on him too, just to see how much he was influenced by Kelly," replied Bill.
I nodded. "And finally, what about him?" I asked, pointing to Mick, who was getting his battle wounds patched up.
"He's an interesting one. I haven't met one of his kind before. You must have made a strong impression on him, from what I've read, his kind don't usually stick their necks out for humans," remarked Amelia.
"And what is his kind?" I asked.
"I think it would be better if you ask him. He won't go anywhere. You saved his life and for that he's indebted to you. His kind does have its code of honor," continued Amelia.
I excused myself and walked over to Mick. The EMT was one of us, and was applying an herbal compound on a cut above his eye.
"Is that your beau?" he asked, nodding towards Bill.
I nodded.
"He seems worthy," Mick replied with a grin.
"Thanks. Are you okay?" I asked.
Mick nodded. "I can tell you have a lot of questions. Can they wait until tomorrow? I give you my solemn vow that I will return."
"Okay, tomorrow at four," I replied.
"I'll be there," he replied.
I nodded and started to walk back to Bill and Amelia.
"Oh, Carly. Thank you for saving me," Mick called after me.
I turned and smiled back. "You started it."
Mick nodded. "Couldn't let a fine Celtic lassie like you be violated by that hag."
I was eagerly looking forward to hearing Mick's story.
Bill drove Amelia and I home. It was late, I was sore and feeling exhausted. The combination of the drugs, Kelly's poison, and the spell casting had sapped my strength. I barely had the strength to kiss Bill good night. I knew there would be a lot of loose ends to clean up, but that wasn't my problem right now.
Chapter 92
I slept until noon and was awakened by a familiar aroma. I got dressed and hurried downstairs to find Aunt Kayla serving blueberry pancakes to Bill and Amelia. I gave her a long hug.
"It's good to see you too, little one," she replied.
Salem was at my feet and I picked her up. "This is Salem."
Aunt Kayla reached over and as she petted my kitten she uttered some words in an old Celtic dialect.
Salem's ears perked up and she joined in, mewing along with Aunt Kayla's words.
"What was that?" I asked.
"It's an old blessing for animal companions. Most animals will listen contently, but a true familiar will join the chorus, for a lack of better words," replied Aunt Kayla. "You choose well, little one."
"I know," I replied.
Aunt Kayla looked at me and grinned. "I was talking to Salem, my dear! She picked you."
I rubbed Salem's chin and listened to her purring as I sat down at the table.
Amelia told me that initial examinations of Zoá« confirmed that she had been under the influence of Kelly.
"How was Zoá« able to defy her?" I asked, as I watched Aunt Kayla stack some pancakes on my plate.
"Zoá«'s inner strength allowed her to fight off the spell. Oh, they found something else interesting in the exam, Zoá«'s beauty and intelligence are all her own. She was really a late bloomer. Unfortunately, she lacked the self-esteem to notice it. Kelly used this to gain initial control," stated Amelia.
"What about Zach?" I asked as I lifted a forkful of pancakes towards my mouth.
"There are some traces that Kelly had control over him. However, it appears that he was blinded by his own greed. He was so happy to be making lots of money that he was easily controlled by Kelly," continued Amelia.
I nodded. "Can the effects of Kelly's feedings be reversed now?" I asked.
"We should have an antidote in a few days," replied Amelia.
"The affected teens will be treated and their changes reversed," added Aunt Kayla.
"What about Jamie?" I asked.
Amelia looked at Aunt Kayla. "That will be her decision. I think we can trust Jamie enough for you to tell her the truth and let her decide."
I nodded. "Good." I started on the last of my pancakes.
"Kelly isn't very pleased about her confinement. She's also very angry at you," stated Bill with a grin.
"Tough. She had it coming," I replied.
"The charges are really mounting up. We have over two hundred confirmed cases tied to her, going back thirty years," stated Bill. "She'll be locked up for a very long time."
"Only thirty years?" I asked, as I handed my empty plate to Aunt Kayla.
Bill smiled. "I'm glad to see that you still have a good appetite!"
I just blew him a kiss, as I reached for the bacon.
"We're checking other countries. I suspect that more victims will turn up," added Aunt Kayla, as she filled my plate.
"So when do I join the ranks of adults again?" I asked as I lifted up my fork to my mouth.
There was a very loud silence at the table.
I got worried for a second. "This is reversible, right?"
"Of course it is. What we were thinking is that it might be best for you to finish out your senior year. It might do you good," explained Aunt Kayla.
They went on to cite their arguments for my staying Carly Taylor for a while longer.
"What about us?" I asked turning to Bill.
"Good question. An assistant DA can't be seen dating a high school girl," he replied.
"I might have a solution," interjected Aunt Kayla. "I'll get back to you on it."
I looked at Bill and nodded. I could sense that he was fighting very conflicting feelings. Part of him wanted me badly and the other part saw it as wrong. I wasn't conflicted, as I wanted him without any reservations.
"So what time is Mick arriving again?" asked Amelia.
"Four," I replied.
Bill raised an eyebrow as he looked at me.
"It's okay. He knows that we're a couple," I stated before he could speak.
"Mick can be trusted. He gave her his word of honor," added Amelia.
Bill nodded reluctantly. I sensed that he wasn't totally sure about Mick's intentions. I had told him everything that had happened between Mick and I, and I was relieved to know that Bill understood... well, maybe not completely!
Chapter 93
Mick arrived exactly at four. It was the teenage Mick that I had grown to like. We sat down on the living room couch.
To my surprise, Salem immediately ran up to him and leaped into his lap.
"Nice kitten, is she your familiar?" he asked, as if it was a normal way to start a conversation. His fingers began to massage her neck, and she purred contently.
"Yes," I replied.
"It's okay, animals like me," he replied with a grin.
"What are you?" I asked.
"Right to the point. I like that trait in you, Carly. Is that your real name?" he asked.
"For now it is. I'm also known as Iona," I replied.
"A lovely name for a lovely woman. It's the name of a Scottish island, you know?"
"Yes, I know. Now, you were about to tell me about yourself," I countered.
Mick smiled. "I'm not sure there is a name for my race. We're travelers. We blend in with humans and observe and participate in their earthly pleasures."
I nodded. That explained Mick's savoring of food and drink.
"The Mick that tried to rescue me, is that what you really look like?" I asked.
He nodded. "More or less. I have the ability to morph into different forms. I usually just change my looks slightly."
"How old are you?" I asked.
"In human years, I'm pretty old. In my race's years, I'm barely an adult."
"Can you be more vague?" I asked with a smile.
He laughed. "Let's just say that those stories about Ben Franklin being a ladies man, well they're all true and then some. And drink? Oh, old Ben could teach these kids a thing or two about partying!"
As much as I wanted to hear his stories, I kept to my guns. "Why were you here at Bernardo Valley?"
"I wanted to see what the youth was up to. It was pretty boring until you showed up. I prefer my lovers to have a brain. That's why I worked in the bookstore. It gave me an opportunity to scout out the more interesting people."
"How did you blend in so well? The police went through all the records looking for anything unusual."
"My people are true chameleons. We have to be to survive. I used a combination of magic and knowledge of computers to create the high school student you knew."
"Magic and computers?"
Mick laughed. "Oh, they're a wonderful tool. I can't imagine life without them."
I thought about Amelia and Aunt Kayla and could only nod in agreement.
"I hung out with the more artistic students as they were the most interesting," continued Mick.
"When were you aware of Kelly?" I asked.
"I sensed she was different, but it wasn't until I took her to bed that I detected her secret," he replied.
"You slept with her?" I asked.
"Among others," he replied as he shrugged his shoulders. "Actually, I just received oral pleasure from her. I sensed that she was different and I didn't press the point."
"And why didn't you stop her?" I asked.
Mick contemplated his answer as he stroked Salem. "My race once lived alongside humans, it was eons ago. For ages we co-existed, then came religion and morality. We were seen as evil and full of sin, simply because we valued pleasure above all else. Zealots hunted us and drove us into hiding. We've grown to be very wary of humans. We've developed skills to hide our presence."
Maybe that's why I couldn't scan Mick's mind. "But, that's doesn't explain your behavior completely. Some of those people were your friends!"
Mick nodded. "No, it goes deeper. We're raised to let humans be and, while we may move among them, we don't interfere. Besides, what could I have done, short of killing her?"
I nodded. "Okay, but why did you violate your own rules?"
"Like I said last night, I thought you were like me. I sensed that you've led several lives, but as I came to be with you I suspected something else. Your tattoo gave you away. It came to me that you were hunting Kelly. I decided to watch over you. That way I wasn't truly violating our clan laws."
"Is that why you followed me to DC?"
Mick smiled. "And how did you know that I did that?"
I explained my detection powers.
"I should have known. Tell me more about yourself," he asked.
I smiled. "Only when I get all my answers."
Mick laughed. "Fair enough."
"Are you responsible for this?" I asked, showing off my full moon tattoo.
Mick smiled. "It's the sign of my clan. I leave it as a souvenir. I can remove it if you'd like."
I shook my head. No, I wanted it now, it was a worthy souvenir. "What will happen when you leave?"
"Most people will forget I ever existed. It's how we cover our tracks. Even when we interfere, there's no fingerprints left behind. For example, it was my idea for the closing lines in Casablanca, but you won't see my name on the credits. Even though I worked on the movie, I drifted from their minds within hours after I left. It's how we survive."
I couldn't resist asking him a question. "Did you ever go out drinking with Bogart?"
He rolled his eyes. "Too many times! I can still remember the hangovers!"
"And will I forget you?"
Mick shook his head. "No, that won't happen. I don't want you to forget me."
"Will I see you again?" I asked.
Mick nodded. "You'll know me, no matter my appearance."
"Good."
"When I realized that Kelly was interested in you, beyond pure carnal desires, I stayed as close as I could, as often as I could. By the way, who is that lovely little lassie that you've been seeing?"
I laughed. "That 'lassie' is Jamie King, one of Kelly's victims. She stole his masculinity."
"You don't say! Still, she's a striking young lass."
"Stay away from her, she's been through enough," I replied with a wink. "If I see a full moon tattoo on her, I'll cast a spell on you that not even Viagra could help!"
Mick laughed. "For you, my sweet, anything!"
I laughed. I now regarded Mick's flirting as just a sign that he cared for me. I then told him my story. Mick listened intently.
"So I was right, you've lived through several lives," he stated.
"Three is enough for me. I'm looking forward to being Iona again."
"And when do you become Iona again?"
"After graduation. I'm going to stay as Carly until then."
"And your fiancé?"
"He's willing to wait."
Mick shook his head. "Too bad, I like him. I'm a good judge of men, and he's a good one."
"I know."
"Oh, Carly, we did have some grand times together, didn't we?" He flashed a mischievous grin.
I nodded, feeling my face turning warm as I blushed.
"Tell me, what's better, being male or female?" he asked. "I've always been curious."
"Both have their advantages, but I find my female self is much more sensual. Why don't you try switching sexes sometime? You said you can shape shift."
"True, but I've never had the desire to try it. I like being a man too much," he replied.
"And I thought you liked variety and spice in your life!"
Mick laughed. "Okay, I'll try it sometime, just for you."
"When are you leaving?" I asked.
"I'll be gone tonight. It was time to move on anyway. If it hadn't been for you, I'd have left months ago."
"Where are you going?"
"I'm heading back to Europe. Maybe Greece, who knows?"
"Do you want a home?" I asked.
Mick shook his head. "I'm too young. My kind doesn't settle down until they're in their thirties. Besides, women of my race still consider me too immature."
"When will you be thirty?" I asked.
"In human years? Four hundred years from now, just a blink of the eye!"
I smiled.
"By the way, Taylor isn't your last name is it?" asked Mick.
"No, it's Beddau," I replied. I saw no reason not to tell him the truth.
"Good Druid name," he remarked. "The Druids -- there were some people who knew how to throw a party. My Grandmother told me some wild stories about their solstice celebrations."
Mick promised to drop in on me every now and then. I looked forward to seeing him again.
Chapter 94
Monday was an exciting day at school. Everyone was abuzz over the raid of the rave. The official story was that the San Diego Police had sent a teen undercover into the school to break up the X-2 drug ring.
Maria turned to me at lunch. "Can you believe that Kelly was really a policewoman?"
I shook my head in disbelief. "I'm shocked that Zach was the X-2 dealer. I knew he sold dope, but who would have guessed?"
Maria laughed. "Oh, Carly, you're so naíve! Zach's a real stoner and I'm surprised that he wasn't caught sooner!"
Zoá«'s absence was explained by her entering a drug rehab program.
"I'm glad that Zoá« is getting help. It's a shame that a nice girl like her got mixed up with the wrong crowd. You were friends with her, Carly. I'm surprised that she didn't get you stoned too."
I shrugged my shoulders and ate my salad. Zoá« actually was in a drug rehab facility of sorts. Once she cleaned up, she would have no memory of Kelly. She had also been cleared of all charges, as it was determined that she had been under the power of a succubus.
Just as Mick promised, no one else remembered him. I checked and found a different kid using his locker. I would miss him, and the school seemed darker without his presence.
"So, Carly, are you going to the prom?" asked Maria.
"I don't know. I haven't really thought about it."
"Did you have a boyfriend back in DC?" she asked.
I nodded.
"Oh. Sorry, I didn't mean to pry."
"It's okay, Maria. I'm happy that you care."
While school would be ending in around five weeks, I threw myself into it. I decided to absorb as much as I could in the remaining time.
"You going to the baseball game this afternoon?" I asked Maria.
"You bet! Travis is pitching this afternoon!" she replied proudly.
Travis was the star pitcher of our team and Maria's boyfriend.
"Can I join you?" I asked.
"That would be great, Carly. The game starts at three."
So, I would be Carly Taylor, high school senior, for the next few weeks. I had to admit that after the last few months I needed the rest.
Chapter 95
Saturday, I had my meeting with Jamie. Amelia arranged for us to meet at her office.
"If she doesn't accept your story, I'll be standing by to help," stated Amelia.
"I think she'll be fine."
At least Amelia kept up-to-date magazines in her waiting room. I had once told her that it was a dead giveaway that she was different. I'd begun to read the latest issue of Entertainment Weekly when Jamie arrived.
"Hey, Carly! I didn't expect to see you here," greeted Jamie.
"It's good to see you too!" I replied.
Jamie was wearing a short denim skirt, and a yellow sleeveless top. Her hair was different. It had been cut shorter and was now shoulder length. She sat down next to me. I noticed how naturally she adjusted her skirt and how she crossed her legs.
"I like your new hair style."
"Thanks, I was tired of the long ponytail. Mom took me to her stylist. I also had my nails done." She held out her hands and extended her fingers.
"Very pretty," I replied.
"I've also been accepted at The Farnsworth Institute!" she exclaimed excitedly. "I'll be spending the summer at their Long Island facility."
So, she would be staying with Celeste. I would have to call her up and thank her.
"That's wonderful!" I replied.
"So what're you doing here?" she asked.
On cue, Amelia stepped out of her office. "Jamie, Carly, why don't you step back here?"
Jamie looked at me with a confused look on her face, but she didn't argue.
We sat down in Amelia's office. Amelia excused herself and stepped outside.
"Okay, what's up?" asked Jamie.
I took a deep breath. "You heard what happened at school?"
Jamie nodded. "Wasn't surprised about Zach. I can't believe that Kelly's a cop."
"She's not." I replied.
"What?" asked Jamie.
"Remember when you told me that you suspected that your change was due to magic? Well, you were right."
Jamie sat there speechless.
"I'm not what I appear to be. I'm actually magical and I'm really twenty-two. My form is due to a transformation spell that allowed me to come into the school and hunt down the creature that had transformed you and injured other students."
Jamie just stared back.
"Kelly is really a succubus and she was feeding on the essences of you and your classmates. She's now in custody and will be charged with a long list of crimes."
"A succubus? They really exist?"
I nodded.
A strange look began to form on Jamie's face. "And what about your friendship with me, was that all part of your undercover work too?" asked Jamie.
I detected a tone of bitterness in Jamie's voice, as if she felt betrayed.
"So our friendship was a sham?" she accused angrily.
I shook my head vehemently. "At first, I met you to see if I could gain some insight into whoever or whatever was doing this," I replied.
Jamie started to cry softly. "I trusted you and you used me."
"Please, give me a chance to explain. Yes, initially I was just seeking out information, Jamie. I was doing my job. I was sent here to catch the person who violated you and the others. But that soon changed. I became friends with you. I really like you and I wanted to help you."
Jamie wiped her eyes with her hands.
I reached over and put my hand on her shoulder. "Jamie, I'm your friend. I will always be your friend."
"Really?"
I nodded. "Yes, of course. Why do you think that I'm telling you all this?"
We hugged for a long time.
I then told Jamie everything. I also told her about my previous life.
"I wondered how you seemed to be so tuned in to my emotions. You went through something very similar. Oh, Carly, please forgive me for what I said earlier," replied Jamie remorsefully.
It was my turn to start crying and we had another round of hugging.
I wiped my eyes with a tissue. "Okay, now you have a huge decision to make. We can now reverse the spell. You can become a male again, if you want to."
Jamie stared back.
"But, I must warn you, we can't totally reverse the spell, you'd retain some of the visible effects of being feminized," I explained.
Jamie nodded. "I hadn't thought about the possibility of becoming a guy again. I sort of accepted that I would be a girl for the rest of my life. My parents and I have even been talking to doctors about getting SRS. In some ways, we've never been closer."
"You don't have to make a decision today."
Jamie nodded again.
"There's another option," I added.
Jamie smiled. "Great, that's just what I need, more choices!"
"There are spells that can complete your transformation."
"You mean completely?" she asked.
I nodded. "Your initial transformation was due to magic, it's not that difficult to complete the spell."
"Would you do it?" she asked.
"No. I couldn't return to being Roger, he was killed. If I'd accepted a sexual transformation back to being male, I would have had to start another new life. I decided to stay as Iona. I had lost most of my original family, I wasn't about to lose my new one too."
Jamie smiled. "That makes sense."
"So, you have some decisions to make."
Jamie shook her head. "No, not really. I'm going to stay on the path that I'm on."
"If you're going to be a girl, would you like to be complete?"
"I will, but through surgery. However, I really appreciate your offer, Carly."
I smiled back. "You're the second person I've met who has turned down this offer. I admire your decision."
"Just in case I change my mind, will the offer still be there?" she asked with a grin.
"Of course. I'll still be your friend."
"How will we explain that to my parents?"
"Amelia has an idea that will help with that problem."
Chapter 96
That afternoon Mr. and Mrs. King joined Amelia, Jamie, and me. We were sitting together in our living room. Bill was also there.
I tried to act relaxed, but on the inside I was a bowl of jelly. I glanced at Jamie and could tell that she was equally nervous.
Bill pulled out some official forms and presented them to Mr. and Mrs. King. "I will need you to sign these first. They're asking for your confidentiality."
They read the forms. "Why is the San Diego DA's office interested in our daughter?" asked Mr. King.
"Is Jamie is trouble?" asked Mrs. King in a very concerned voice.
"We're not interested in Jamie and she isn't in trouble. Jamie isn't part of any investigation. However, I'll need you to sign these before I tell you anything more," explained Bill.
"Mom, Dad, please sign them. Trust me on this one," pleaded Jamie.
They both signed the forms and handed them back to Bill. Bill took the forms, reviewed them, and placed them in his case. He then went on to tell them a revised story about my undercover work.
"So what you're telling us is that Carly is really a young woman named Iona?" asked Mr. King. He cocked his head and glanced at me.
"Yes, she's my fiancé and I asked her to go in undercover at Bernardo Valley to assist us in a drug investigation. She was there to observe and pass on information to us," replied Bill.
"And is Amelia really your aunt?" asked Mrs. King.
"Yes, that allowed me to fit in easier and faster," I replied. "I met Jamie while waiting in her office and we just hit it off." I was telling the truth, I was also leaving out huge parts of the whole story.
Mrs. King smiled. "I always thought you seemed a bit mature for your age."
"So why tell us all this?" asked Mr. King. "I saw the news on how the drug ring was broken. By the way, thank you. It's good to see that someone is doing something about drugs in schools."
"You're welcome. The reason you're being told is that I want to stay in contact with Jamie, simply as a friend," I stated honestly. "Carly is going away, but I will still be here in San Diego."
"Mom, Dad, Iona is my friend. I don't have many right now," piped in Jamie. "I really want to stay friends with her. She knows all about me and likes me for who I am."
"Well, I appreciate the fact that you trust us to tell us the truth," stated Mrs. King.
Jamie winked at me and I did my best not to start giggling.
Bill explained that I would be staying in high school until graduation, so that my secret identity would be protected.
"What about the other girl, the police woman? Is she going to be safe?" asked Mrs. King.
Bill nodded. "Oh yes, she is well protected."
I'm proud that I didn't laugh at that one.
Chapter 97
After the Kings left, we had dinner. Bill volunteered to barbecue some chicken, while Amelia, Aunt Kayla, and I worked on the rest of the meal.
"Jamie's a bright kid. Any idea what she wants to do?" asked Bill.
"No idea. I just know that whatever she does, she'll be a success," I replied.
"I've very proud of you," replied Bill.
"Thank you," I replied.
"I think you deserve a reward," stated Bill as he checked on the chicken.
"Have you changed your mind on having sex with a seventeen-year-old?" I whispered.
"Maybe," replied Bill. He then flashed a grin.
"Okay, what is it?" I asked anxiously.
"Amelia and Aunt Kayla came up with the idea."
"So, tell me what it is?" I asked.
"How would you like me to take you to the senior prom?" asked Bill.
"What? I think that would cause a few heads to turn!" I retorted.
Bill laughed. "No, silly. Amelia is going to bring me down to your level."
I stared back. "You'd do that for me?"
He leaned down and kissed me on the cheek. "Of course. Damn, I've missed you."
I felt all tingly inside and felt my face turning red.
"You're even cuter when you blush," added Bill.
Amelia and Aunt Kayla came out on the deck.
"Thank you!" I squealed as I hugged them.
"So you like our idea?" asked Amelia.
I nodded. "Oh, my god! I have to get a dress now, and the prom is just three weeks away!"
Bill laughed so hard that he began to cry.
"What's so funny?" I asked.
"Can you imagine the XO's reaction to what you just said?" replied Bill, in between laughs.
I suddenly couldn't wait to tell Beth. She would also appreciate the joke.
Chapter 98
Later that night Amelia and I sat at the kitchen table drinking tea.
"I've very interested in your new power," she stated as she squeezed some honey into her mug.
"I just used a protection spell from the book Aunt Kayla gave me," I replied.
"What was your emotional state when you cast the spell?" she asked.
"Angry, scared. I know that emotions can increase the potency of a spell, but I doubt that my emotions increased it that much. What's the matter? I thought that what happened to Kelly was due to her being a hybrid succubus?"
"It might just be that, or it might be that your developing powers are much stronger than we expected," she replied. She opened up a tin of shortbread cookies and offered me some. "The spell did what it was supposed to, in that Kelly's attack was directed back at her. However it amplified the energy she used in her attack and threw it back at her. That by itself is pretty impressive. But what has really caught my attention was that it also stripped her of the stolen essences and neutered her."
"I didn't mean to," I replied.
She shook her head. "You didn't do anything wrong. In fact, by neutering her you rendered her harmless. Her inability to become aroused has destroyed her ability to steal essences. You cast an exceptionally strong spell, beyond what your previously known powers should be capable of doing."
"Should I be worried?" I nibbled on the cookie.
"No, this could be a good thing. I just want to keep an eye on you. Your powers could eventually surpass even those of Kayla."
I nodded as I thought about the ramifications of having even stronger powers.
Sensing my discomfort, Amelia tried to comfort me. "Iona, remember when you first discovered your protective powers?"
I nodded.
"Did you have full control of them?"
I shook my head. "They just happened."
"And now?"
I thought of my freeze ability and my heat defense. They were like any other reflex. "Okay, I see where you're going with this. I know I have this power now. It's just a question of becoming comfortable with it."
Amelia nodded knowingly. "Growing up is difficult enough. You have magic to deal with too. But you'll survive, we all do. Look how well you've adapted to being a woman."
"True. I just don't want to accidentally hurt someone," I stated.
"Your nature is an outgrowth of your inner being. Deep down you're good, and your powers will reflect this," answered Amelia.
"Since you're in a listening mood, there's something else I want to talk about. I feel a little sheepish, as I never even suspected Kelly. I was so sure that it was Zoá« or Mick. Looking back, it made sense that it was Kelly," I confessed.
"Don't be so hard on yourself. No one suspected Kelly. She's been fooling people for decades, if not longer. That's what they do, they're very good at it."
"I was so arrogant and I almost got hurt. I shudder to think what would have happened if I hadn't studied those new spells."
"Iona, don't beat yourself up too badly. You have much to learn, and you've already learned so much."
Chapter 99
I called Beth the next day. She thought it was so cool that I would also get the chance to experience my prom.
"Kevin is taking me to ours. I can't wait!" she stated excitedly.
"I'm going dress shopping this afternoon."
"I bought the most gorgeous red gown. It's stunning!" bragged Beth.
We talked for the next hour. Beth was going to Denmark over the summer with a woman who was Ben's grandmother. Beth went on to tell me some interesting stories about her.
"Do you think you can come out here before you start classes?" I asked hopefully.
"I'd like that. Even though I had some rough times there, I still love San Diego. I would love to meet your family."
"They want to meet you too."
"So, when is Bill going to propose to you?" asked Beth bluntly.
"Is it that obvious?" I asked.
"If Bill loves you half as much as you love him, then he's an idiot to not ask you. You're everything he wants in a girl and more," stated Beth.
"How do you know what he wants in wife?" I asked.
"We stood many long watches together on the bridge. You remember how mid-watches went, especially during those long transits between ports?" stated Beth.
The mid-watch was the duty time running from midnight to four, sometimes to six, depending on the number of officers available. There wasn't a lot going on most of the time, and it allowed for long conversations.
"And Bill told you what his model wife should be like?" I asked.
"Not exactly. He did tell me the traits that he wanted her to have, and, Iona, you have most, if not all of them!"
"Cool!"
"So?"
"I think he wants to wait until I graduate college," I stated.
"That's stupid. Why wait?"
I laughed. "That's what I've always admired about you, Beth -- your tact."
"I call them as I see them," she replied.
"Well, I do promise you one thing, when it happens you'll be one of the first to know."
"I hope so," she replied.
"Well, it only makes sense. My maid of honor will have a lot of work to do."
"Me? Well, that changes everything then. Give me Bill's number. I'll call him and get him to propose tonight!"
"You mean you'll do it?" I asked.
"I was already in one wedding party, but as just one of the bridesmaids. I want the real power!" she then began to laugh like some sort of evil mad scientist.
I joined in and soon we were laughing so hard we were crying.
Chapter 100
I stood nervously waiting for Bill to arrive. I had spent the day getting my hair and nails done. Amelia had helped me with my makeup. She also assisted me in getting dressed. My dress was an elegant black strapless evening gown. I wanted to look classy and sexy, in an Audrey Hepburn sort of way. Amelia had loaned me an exquisite string of pearls. Aunt Kayla gave me a matching pair of earrings.
"Stop fidgeting, you look lovely. If Bill doesn't say so, I'll turn him into a mouse so that Salem can chase him," stated Amelia.
"You'll do no such thing," stated Aunt Kayla. "Besides, you were never very good at those sorts of spells."
"He's coming!" I exclaimed. "He's just making the turn off the 15, he'll be here in ten minutes!"
Bill was staying with Aunt Kayla, since his transformation into an eighteen-year-old. I hadn't seen him yet and was very anxious to do so. The DA heartily approved of what he was doing and had given him a week off.
"I wonder what sort of tux he's going to wear?" I stated.
"Blue velvet with a ruffled shirt," answered Aunt Kayla.
"He wouldn't dare!" I answered.
"Of course he wouldn't. I think you'll approve of his outfit," stated Amelia.
The next few minutes dragged by. I couldn't believe how nervous and excited I was. My original senior prom had been fun, but I don't remember being so frazzled. Then again, a prom for a guy is pretty easy. All you have to do is rent the tux, pay for dinner, pay for flowers, pay for a limo, and hope you get lucky later in the evening!
Our prom was being held in the grand ballroom at the Hotel Del Coronado, the ritzy resort across the bay from San Diego. I guess there were benefits to going to a high school in an upscale neighborhood. Bill had made reservations at the main dining room of the Del.
Aunt Kayla and Amelia had taken care of transportation. They had rented a limo for us. It was a very thoughtful gift.
Bill's car pulled into the driveway. I peeked out the window and gasped when I saw him.
It was still Bill, but he looked so young! He was also very cute! The biggest change, besides his being thinner, was that he had a softer look. His hair was thicker too, not that Bill had been going bald or anything like that.
He was wearing a stylish black tux, the kind that James Bond would have worn. I watched as he straightened out his tie in the driver side mirror. He ran his hand back and smoothed down his hair. He was carrying a box, which I assumed contained flowers for me. I stepped away from the window and waited for him to reach the door.
Amelia met him at the door and welcomed him in. He stood before me and we sized each other up.
"You look fantastic!" he exclaimed.
I was taken aback by his more youthful voice. "I was about to say the same thing. Bill, you look so dashing!"
Bill laughed.
"Thank you for doing this for me," I stated, as I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.
"I have to admit that I was nervous about all this. Still, it's better than when I was turned into a girl!"
"You were a very pretty girl, but this is a big improvement!" I exclaimed.
"Thank you, I'm happy you approve," he replied with a laugh. "Well, I'm also pleased that this gives me an opportunity to redo my first attempt at going to a senior prom."
"Oh?" I asked.
"It was an unmitigated disaster," confessed Bill. "My girlfriend and I had been fighting for weeks, and it all came to a head during the prom. It wasn't pretty."
"What were you fighting about?" I asked.
"She didn't like that I had accepted an NROTC scholarship."
"Well, I don't mind!" I replied with a giggle.
"No, I wouldn't think you would."
"Okay, okay, enough reminiscing, we have photos to take!" interrupted Amelia.
We spent the next few minutes having our pictures taken. Bill had bought a beautiful orchid and attached it to my wrist.
"It's so beautiful!" I exclaimed as I admired it.
"The limo is here," announced Aunt Kayla.
I was a little surprised to see that the driver was a woman. She a very attractive Japanese girl in her early twenties, and she was wearing a tailored black suit with a skirt, which showed off her eye-catching legs. There was something familiar about her. She opened the door and winked at me. Suddenly it hit me, and I scanned her just to make sure. I immediately started to giggle.
Bill turned to me and asked what was so funny.
"I should have you in Coronado in thirty minutes. My name is Mika. Let me know if you need anything," she stated in slightly accented English.
I looked over at Bill, smiled, and kissed him on the lips. "I've been wanting to do that for months!"
"I've missed you too," replied Bill. "So, who is she?"
"Mick."
"You're kidding!" exclaimed Bill.
"I just wanted to thank Carly. Relax, you have nothing to worry about, Bill," interrupted Mika. "Oh, and Carly, you were right about being a girl. I had no idea of what I was missing!"
Bill turned to me and cocked his head to the side. "What does... she mean?"
"I just explained to Mick that he should try to explore his feminine side. What good is it to be a shape-shifter if you don't explore all the possibilities?" I explained.
"Oh. Well, I suppose that it's okay."
The rest of the ride was uneventful. I had to admit that Mick, make that Mika, was really cute. I could imagine the trouble she could get into looking like that! I wasn't all that worried, as I knew that Mick could protect him or herself.
I had driven by the Del many times, but had never been inside. The dinner was exquisite, and I felt like we were royalty. The only downside was that we couldn't have wine. Oh well, I would be an adult again in a few weeks; it was just a shame to eat such a grand meal without a glass of wine.
Another surprise awaited us when Bill went to pay for the dinner. The waiter informed us that it had been paid for by his aunt.
"My aunt?" asked Bill. There was a look of confusion on his face.
"Yes, she insisted on paying. It's an honor to meet the nephew of San Diego's distinguished district attorney," he stated.
"Oh," replied Bill softly.
"It's okay, he doesn't like to advertise that she's his aunt," I piped in to the waiter.
"It's quite alright," replied the waiter with a grin. "Enjoy the rest of your evening."
After the waiter left, Bill turned to me. "I'll never live this down!" He then chuckled.
"I wouldn't worry about it," I replied. "Come on, let's go join the party."
I won't bore you with the details of the prom; just let me say that Bill and I had a wonderful time. We danced almost every dance, even when we were the only two on the dance floor. We were determined to show the 'kids' how to have a good time. It was nice to have a night of mindless fun. At least I would have some pleasant memories of my time at Bernardo Valley.
Bill and I were one of the last couples to leave the prom. Mika was waiting for us to take us home. Amelia was staying with Aunt Kayla, so we had the townhouse all to ourselves -- well, other than Salem!
"Did you have a good time?" asked Mika, as she opened the door for us.
"No, we had a wonderful time!" I corrected.
Mika laughed. "Just sit back and enjoy the ride. I'll have you home soon. Oh, I provided some refreshments for you."
We stepped into the limo. There was a bottle of champagne in an ice bucket across from our seat. Next to it was a container of fresh strawberries.
"Being you're really adults, I don't see the harm. Please don't let it go to waste, it's excellent champagne. Sit back and relax, I'll be so careful that you won't spill one precious drop!" remarked Mika from the front seat before closing the dividing window.
Bill examined the bottle. "She's not kidding about that."
"It would be a shame to let it go to waste," I countered.
"True. She's already opened it and it will only go to waste. Besides, part of the prom experience should include a little underage drinking," added Bill, as he began to pour us each a glass.
We touched glasses and sipped the bubbly. It really was first-rate. The strawberries weren't bad either.
"I could acquire a taste for this," I commented, as I sipped the champagne.
"Not on my salary, you won't!" countered Bill.
We both laughed. However, I wondered if Bill had just dropped a hint.
Mika was true to her word and we never even spilled a drop. She pulled into the driveway and opened the door for us.
As Bill reached for his wallet, Mika shook her head. "Your thanks is sufficient. Besides I really have little use for money. Well, I'd better get this back to the garage. Take the rest of that champagne with you. Take care, you two."
We watched her pull away.
"You have some very interesting friends," commented Bill, as he walked me up to the house.
I nodded.
Bill and I headed upstairs. I was pleased that Salem, after greeting us, headed off -- as if she sensed that we needed to be alone.
I think both Bill and I had planned on slowly undressing each other and engaging in long and erotic foreplay. That wasn't what happened. The combination of our youth and our long separation trashed that idea, and we were soon naked and in bed, engaged in wild teenage lust.
Our lovemaking was wonderful. It may have been overly energetic, but it seemed fitting for our teenage bodies. It happened too fast, but neither of us cared. We were lying together in bed, as our bodies recovered.
As we recharged our batteries, we cuddled and talked.
"How old were you when you, you know, lost it?" I asked Bill.
"I was in high school, it was the night of my senior prom."
"Wait a minute, you told me that your prom date and you fought all night!"
"We did. I didn't say it was with my date!" replied Bill with a wink.
"And why haven't I heard this story before?" I asked.
Bill laughed. "I wasn't the only one at my prom not enjoying themselves. Cathy, my 'girlfriend,' went home after the dance. I went to an after prom party to have a few beers. I ended up talking with a girl named Sally. She had just broken up with her boyfriend. We sat there talking about our dates and what a miserable night it had been. It suddenly came to us that we were having fun. One thing led to another and we ended up together."
"What happened to Sally?" I asked.
"She's up in Alaska running a B&B. She went up there during college to work at the canneries to earn some quick money. She met a guy and decided to stay up there. The last card I got from her told me that she was pregnant with her third kid. So what about you?"
"It was also in high school. It was my girlfriend and we did it after a graduation party. It wasn't anything special. In fact, I'd just as soon forget it."
"How old were you then?" asked Bill.
"Eighteen, why?" I replied.
"So, you're seventeen now, right?" asked Bill.
"Yes, so?"
"Why don't we just start fresh tonight?" asked Bill. "You can count this as your first time. And since the Mick you knew is now a female limo driver, we should consider this your official first time!"
I laughed at Bill's roundabout logic. I was also pleased that he obviously wasn't upset for my being with Mick. "Okay, it makes sense."
"Being with you is never going to be dull. The DA is very pleased with you. I think she'll want to use you again in future cases."
I nodded. "Do you mind?"
Bill shook his head.
I leaned over and kissed him. He pulled me close and round two started.
Chapter 101
A few weeks later, I graduated high school again. I was glad that I'd stayed at Bernardo Valley until the end of the school year. It did allow me to fill in some of the blanks in my feminine adolescence.
The day after graduation I made arrangements to become an adult again. I would miss living with Amelia, but I was equally looking forward to living with Aunt Kayla again.
Most of my clothing was dropped off at the Goodwill. It wasn't just a matter of it soon being too small, but that I would look foolish wearing most of it as an adult. I did decide to keep some of the shoes.
Jamie had left the previous weekend to go to Celeste's institute. Her parents planned on spending a few weeks out there later in the summer.
Salem was curious about what was going on. She obviously knew that something was about to happen. I was a bit nervous about how Bran and Tully would react to the new kid on the block.
My fears were quickly dismissed. Tully seemed overjoyed to have a new friend and Bran just ignored Salem, like she did almost everyone else. Still, I think she liked Salem.
I moved back into my old room. It felt good, but I was still a teen. Just like before, the reversal spell would take all night to take full effect.
We had a good-bye dinner for Carly. I have to admit that there were some things that I enjoyed about being Carly. However, it would be great to be an adult again.
The next morning I awoke and was pleased to see and feel that I had returned to adulthood. Salem didn't seem to notice the difference and nuzzled up to me as I headed downstairs for breakfast.
I was pleasantly surprised to sense that Bill was downstairs. I must have been asleep when he arrived.
"Good morning," I greeted Bill and Aunt Kayla.
Bill stood up and gave me a tender kiss. Oh, it was good to be an adult again!
"I took the day off. I figured we should go for a drive. How do you feel about going up to the mountains?" stated Bill.
"Lunch in Julian?" I asked hopefully.
Bill nodded.
"Cool!"
The day was clear and sunny, a rare event for early June, when most mornings were shrouded in fog. Bill even lowered the top on his convertible as we headed up to the mountains.
We spent the day walking around the little shops of Julian before getting lunch. It was a nice way to celebrate being twenty-two again.
Lunch was at a small café. While lunch was good, the Dutch apple pie and coffee were exquisite. The apple pie was worth the trip alone.
"I've come to the startlingly conclusion that our lives will never be normal," stated Bill.
"Normal is highly overrated," I replied as I savored a forkful of Dutch apple pie. Eating more slowly was something that I'd picked up from Mick.
"True," stated Bill, with a chuckle. "But I've also come to the conclusion that I don't want to go through life without you."
I was about to sip my coffee when Bill's words froze me.
"I wanted to do this in a more romantic setting, but I couldn't wait. Iona will you marry me?" he asked, as he pulled an engagement ring out of his pocket.
For once in my life, I was speechless and could only nod while I tried to stammer out a positive reply. I nervously held out my hand. Bill took it and smiled.
"You're trembling. I hope that's a good thing," he stated as he slipped the ring on my finger.
I nodded, stared down at the sparkling diamond, and then looked up into Bill's eyes. I tried to speak, but couldn't. I felt tears of joy run down my face. Bill reached over and gently wiped one away.
"I can't believe it. For the first time since I've known you, I finally got the last word in, and all it took was a proposal!" quipped Bill.
I let him have his victory and leaned over and kissed him. Life was good. Love is grand!
The End
Turbulence
By
Julie O
Edited By Amelia R.
Chapter One
A very wise friend once told me that there's a
world out there that most people have no idea exists. I used to be one
of those people. However, my eyes were opened to this world and my life
hasn't been the same since. I've decided to write my tale; it's up to
you to believe it.
It all started as I boarded the flight back home. I was pleased to
see that it was almost empty. I flew enough to know which flights to
schedule, and the "red-eye" from Honolulu to San Diego was almost
always empty on Friday evenings. This would allow me to get some
much-needed sleep without listening to some tourists talk about their
"dream vacation". My seat was near the back of the plane and I hoped
that I would be by myself. The rows around me were also empty, which
suited me just fine. I'm not anti-social; rather I am pro-sleep!
My name was Roger Lyons and I was a defense contractor
troubleshooter. I worked for one of the electronic companies in San
Diego, CA. When there was a problem installing some nice piece of
electronic gear, I was the one they called. This past year I had flown
to Pearl Harbor six times to help get the bugs out of the latest
missile guidance system for the Navy. Our company was testing a new
system that would revolutionize the ability of our ships to engage
aircraft at twice the present distance. I only wished that they had
selected a ship in San Diego. It would have saved me a lot of travel
time. Don't get me wrong, I absolutely love Hawaii; it's just that I
never get to see any of it. My last trip all I saw was the hotel, Pearl
Harbor, and the airport!
I really loved my job, as every day was something new. I loved
solving puzzles and problems. I was in my mid-twenties, single, and
pulling down a pretty good salary. I had been so lucky to get this job
when I left the Navy after my first tour of duty. Even the traveling
wasn't too bad.
I looked around the near empty plane and started to relax. Even if
someone came on late, they wouldn't put them next to me, as there were
so many empty rows. The flight crew understood that most people on the
flight just wanted to sleep. It made their job easier!
Then I saw her walk on. She was very pretty, although she was
dressed a bit too cheap for my taste. She was about 5-8, with long
curly red hair, lovely green eyes, very long thin legs, and a shapely
body. Her breasts were almost too big for her frame, but were full and
round. At least she had the body for her outfit. She was wearing a very
short skirt, a very low cut top, and no bra! Her outfit looked liked it
had been painted on her body.
Don't get me wrong, I found her very attractive, but I liked my
women to dress classier. She was too attractive to look so slutty. Her
hair was truly gorgeous. It wasn't that bright orange red; rather it
was a dark red that looked very mysterious. I was a real sucker for
redheads. I estimated that she was in her late teens or early twenties.
Not quite out of reach, as I was presently twenty-seven.
She came down the aisle and stopped two rows in front of me on the
opposite side of the plane. I watched as she put her bag in the
overhead. I could see that she was wearing a thong, as could anyone
else looking at her. She smiled at me as she turned around to take her
seat.
I chuckled to myself. I though of a friend back in the Navy who
had tried to pick up a girl similar to her and only to find out she was
only sixteen! This girl was definitely older than sixteen. But there
was something about her that screamed that she was nothing but trouble.
I put her out of my mind as we took off. I checked my watch and was
pleased that we were on time. We would be landing in San Diego in
around five to six hours, and I could enjoy what was left of the
weekend. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. It was a very deep
dreamless sleep.
When I awoke everything felt wrong. As I opened my eyes, I
immediately noticed that I was in a different seat. I was also
completely paralyzed! I couldn't move a muscle or make a sound. I began
to panic! Suddenly there was voice inside my head telling me to calm
down.
I felt a hand on my face, and it turned my head so I could see who
was talking to me. I then came face to face with myself! I was looking
at me, or at least my body, sitting next to me! It was definitely me. I
had to look up at my face as I was 6-2, and I saw my blue eyes, brown
hair, and my moustache. I was able to look down and I saw I was now in
the body of the girl across the aisle.
I then heard the voice again telling me to calm down. The strange
thing was that "he" never actually spoke. It was like "he" was talking
directly into my mind.
"Now relax and I'll tell you everything," 'he' said. The voice was
still female even though it obviously was coming from my old body. "I
have frozen you so you wouldn't make a scene. I can release you at a
moment's notice. I want you to listen to what I am going to tell you."
I stared back at "him" and wondered if "he" could read my thoughts.
"Yes, I can read your mind," 'he' said and smiled.
"What happened? Why did you do this to me?" I asked in a shocked tone.
"All in good time, Roger, or should I say, Iona? That is the name
that goes with the body. You are now Iona Beddau. In case you are
wondering, the name is Celtic with some Druid thrown in for good
measure," 'he' explained.
I found that if I concentrated I could draw up some of her
memories, basic stuff like name, age, address, and things like that.
"Good, I can see that you are trying to find out some things about
me. I've switched bodies so many times that I can instantly access the
info. You've had a very interesting life. Don't worry, you'll get the
hang of it," 'he' explained.
I wasn't sure if I liked the fact that she had access to all my
memories. I looked at 'him', "Why did you do this?" I asked. This
mental telepathy took some getting used to.
"First off, don't worry; this isn't permanent or anything like
that. I like to switch with people every now and then. It is a nice way
to spice up my sex life," 'he' replied with a wicked smile on my face -
correction, make that on HER face. This was so confusing.
I then imagined what was going to happen.
"That's right, honey, we are going to have a wonderful weekend of sex,
and then I'll switch us back and be on my way. All you'll be left with
is the memory of having sex as a woman," 'he' explained.
"How is this possible?" I thought. I also noticed a strange
sensation building inside me. At the mention of sex, I found myself
becoming aroused. I could feel my nipples start to harden and I also
felt myself getting wet between my legs.
"I am a sorceress. All the women in my family are blessed with
powers. I like to use mine for my own pleasure. I suppose that I could
do much more with my powers, but I love sex, as you are starting to
discover. I hyped up my own body's sexual urges before we switched
bodies, so you'll be nice and horny all weekend. There is no reason in
making the switch if the other person won't play."
I thought that she was a very shallow, selfish person. She had
these great powers and all she could think of was personal pleasure.
"My Aunt Kayla feels the same way that you do. I am on my way to
San Diego to stay with her. She is supposed to help me mature and
expand my powers and mind," she said in a disgusted tone. "It's going
to be so boring, but I have to appease the elders in the clan."
The increased sexuality of my new body was becoming too much to ignore. I found it hard to focus on anything but sex.
"Good! I see that you are almost ready. Now do you promise to 'be me' the rest of this weekend?" she asked.
I thought about it. I really didn't have a choice. "Yes, I promise," I replied.
"Excellent! Besides, who would believe you anyway? Everyone knows that you can't switch bodies!" she laughed.
I was so horny now and needed relief so badly. If I could have moved, I would have immediately started playing with myself.
"My, you are a randy one! And to think, you thought I was slutty!"
she said with a smile. "Now I am going back to the lavatory. I will
release you and you will join me. You are about to become a member of
the mile-high club."
I watched as she got up and walked to the back of the plane.
Within seconds, I found that I could move. I got up and walked back to
the lavatory. I was aware of my new body as I walked back to join my
enchanting lover. I could feel my breasts bounce and the sway of my
hips as I moved to the very back of the plane. All I could think about
was sex.
I opened the door and saw myself sitting on the john with pants
down and a full erection. Without hesitation I backed in and closed the
door. I slipped off my thong and moved back. What was so amazing was
that I seemed to know exactly what to do. I moved down and felt the
cock, my cock, slide into my wet vagina. My mind was too clouded by
passion to think about what was happening. I felt hands on my breasts
as the cock slipped in and out. I found myself having to hold in moans
of pleasure as I rode the cock up and down. The added fear of being
caught seemed to intensify the excitement! The thought of being fucked
by my own body only made me hotter. I pulled up my top and began
squeezing my nipples. I was so horny and I wanted to orgasm so badly!
The sensations began to build up and we climaxed together. It took all
my willpower to stop from screaming out in pleasure.
I should have been disgusted by what was happening, but I was too
turned on to care. I felt my vagina being filled with shot after shot
of cum. My own orgasm swept through my body with waves of pleasure. My
whole body was tingling. I had never imagined that it could feel this
way. I was used to orgasms being concentrated around my cock; now I was
feeling my whole body as I climaxed.
We sat there together for a moment. I then heard her voice in my mind again.
"Okay, my dear, we need to clean up and go back to our seats.
Don't worry about anyone interrupting you. I have taken care of that
with a spell to ensure our privacy!" she laughed. "I didn't tell you
because the fear of being caught only adds to the intensity of the
sexual act!"
We shifted around, and I watched as my possessed body got dressed and
washed up. He then leaned over and kissed me long and deep. It felt
wonderful!
After "he" left, I cleaned myself up a bit. I used some wet paper
towels to wipe up the cum that was now dripping out of my vagina. I did
this almost automatically, as if I had done it many times before. I
also accepted that for the moment Iona was Roger and I was now Iona.
I knew that I would have the look and aroma of someone who'd just had
sex. I tried not to worry about what people might think. After all this
really wasn't my body. I did my best to straighten myself up and walked
out to rejoin "him." My now erect nipples were pressing through my thin
cotton top. I felt my breasts bounce as I walked. I wished that she had
worn a bra.
I sat down next to "him." I checked my watch; I was momentarily
caught off guard by my thin dainty wrist and manicured nails.
I looked over at "him." "So what happens now?" I asked. It was
strange hearing my new feminine voice. I was initially shocked by it.
"We'll go back to 'my place' for the weekend," replied 'Roger.' It was even stranger hearing my voice speak to me.
"I suppose that you know that we'll have to get a cab," I
commented. My car was back at my apartment. I never leave it at the
airport.
"I know everything, my sweet Iona," he said. "Roger" leaned over
and kissed me. I eagerly accepted her tongue as we kissed deep and
long. It felt strange kissing someone with a moustache!
We started our descent into San Diego. I spent the time trying to
access information from Iona's memories. I found that, if I focused, I
could find information. I was able to access that Iona was 21 and had
been born in upstate Maine. My mother's name was Fiona. My father had
died when I was young. I thought what a wonderful gift this power could
become. You could share information and help others instead of using it
strictly for sexual pleasure. Although, I had to admit that the sex was
incredible.
I decided to accept my fate and enjoy myself as much as possible
over the rest of the weekend. Besides, my newfound knowledge about
female sexuality could come in handy in the future.
I also discovered that the psychic link was no long active. I guessed
that it must have been part of the spell that was used to freeze me. I
was starting to feel slightly horny again as we came in for a landing.
We waited with the rest of the passengers for our luggage. I was
surprised that I was able to recognize my suitcases without being told
anything.
"The longer you are in the body, the easier it is to remember
things," 'Roger' whispered to me. Maybe she could still read my mind?
I also felt the eyes of all those men on me. I could feel them
lusting after me. I should have felt scared or ashamed or even nervous,
but all I felt was horny.
"Is there any way that you can 'lower the volume' on my sexual
urges?" I whispered to him. I was afraid that I wouldn't make it to my
apartment.
"Feeling too hot?" 'he' said with a smile. "Okay, but just until
we get to the apartment and then it goes back up, as I like my lovers
to be extra horny!" 'Roger' touched me on my forehead. I felt a slight
shock.
I felt my sexual urges drop down a bit. I was still horny, but it was controllable.
We walked over to catch a cab back to my apartment. I only lived
ten minutes away. My apartment was near Balboa Park, so we didn't even
need to get on the freeways. It was still early and there was still
some ground fog. The cabbie headed out of the parking lot and towards
downtown.
We both sat in the back of the cab. I was sitting on the passenger
side. Much to my embarrassment, Roger began to kiss me again. The
cabbie kept looking in his mirror at us. He seemed to enjoy the show.
There was almost no traffic as we headed towards my apartment. We
stopped at a red light, and I felt his hand slip between my legs.
Roger's fingers began to rub against my panties. I offered no
resistance as it felt too good.
My memories of what happened next are as vivid today as the moment
they happened. I can close my eyes and play back what happened in slow
motion.
The light changed to green, and we started through the
intersection; there was a screeching of brakes as a car that was
running the red came right at the driver's side of the cab. I could see
the car coming right at us, and I screamed. I remembered seeing "Roger"
move to protect me. Then there was the crash of metal, the breaking of
glass, the sensation of being thrown against the passenger side of the
car. Then there was the pain, intense and strong pain sweeping through
my body, and then silence as I mercifully drifted into darkness.
Chapter Two
When I woke up, I was in total confusion and
intense pain. I was obviously in a hospital bed. I had all sorts of
wires attached to me, and I had an IV in my arm. My body hurt all over.
I also knew that I was still in Iona's body.
I looked around the best I could and saw the call button near my left
hand. I pressed the button, and a nurse quickly appeared.
"Thank goodness, you're finally awake!" she exclaimed, as a smile
grew on her face. She then picked up a phone and called for a doctor.
"How long have I been here?" I asked in a weak voice.
"Two days," answered the nurse, as she checked my IV.
Two days! I was obviously hurt, but how badly? And what about "Roger?"
The doctor came in and picked up my chart. "Do you know where you are, Miss Beddau?" he asked.
"I'm in a hospital. What happened?" I asked. It was strange
answering to that name. My mind was awash in thoughts. I was afraid of
being found out. I also wondered what had happened to the real Iona,
who was in my body.
"You were in a very serious car crash. Can you tell me your first name?" he asked.
"It's Iona," I answered. I tried to focus and access Iona's memories.
He asked me a few more questions. They were all simple questions
that I should have known immediately, if I had been the real Iona. The
problem was that I couldn't access the memories quickly enough.
"You're apparently suffering from some memory loss. But I wouldn't
worry too much. It is very common with a head injury. At least you are
doing better than when you arrived. You couldn't even remember your
name. You kept saying your name was Roger," explained the doctor with a
smile.
"How bad am I hurt?" I asked. My left leg was very sore, and the side of my head felt like I'd been hit by a baseball bat.
"You suffered a fractured skull, but it isn't too serious. You
also have a concussion, several broken ribs, and, most seriously, your
left leg is broken in several places. In fact, if it had been any
worse, we might have had to amputate it. You were in surgery for
several hours. We had to insert several steel rods in it, and I think
you'll regain full use of it, but it will take time. Thankfully, you
didn't have any internal injuries. It's a miracle, considering the
severity of the accident," he answered.
"What about Roger... and the cab driver?" I asked. I was suddenly filled with a feeling of pure dread.
He hesitated for a second, and I instantly knew the answer. "I'm
sorry, but they both died. The cab driver was killed instantly. Mr.
Lyons probably saved your life by shielding you from the worst of it.
We tried to save him, but his injuries were just too severe," he
answered softly. "Were you close to Mr. Lyons?
I nodded and I immediately began to cry. His words cut into me
like a knife! I found that my emotional state was much looser now. It
would have been impossible to hold my feelings in, and I made no
attempt to do so. I cried because two people had died, I cried because
of the pain, I cried because of the pain this would cause my family,
and I cried because I was now trapped in a stranger's body. I began to
feel a sense of panic sweep through me.
The doctor motioned to the nurse; she gave me a sedative through
the IV, and I quickly fell asleep. I drifted in and out of sleep over
the next day.
I woke up and saw a pleasant looking redheaded woman sitting in my
room talking to a nurse. She seemed strangely familiar; it slowly came
to me that she was Aunt Kayla. The hospital must have contacted her.
"So, my dear, you're finally awake?" she asked in a pleasant voice.
"I feel a bit better... Aunt Kayla," I answered. Iona was right;
the memories were easier to access. I hoped that I sounded natural.
"Thank you for asking. It's good to see that you're here."
"If you need anything, just ring the call button," stated the nurse. She then walked out of the room.
Aunt Kayla closed the door and walked over to my bedside. She sat
down next to me and smiled. "Well, you're obviously not Iona. You're
far too polite!"
Well, that didn't take long. "No, I'm not Iona. I'm so sorry," I
replied as the tears started again. I was about to explain what
happened when she put her finger to her lips.
"I know what happened, my dear. That silly selfish girl is to
blame. I warned her that she needed to be more careful with her powers.
That was the point of her coming here!" she lamented.
There was silence. I could tell that she was angry at Iona and at the same time mourning her death.
"Well, that is now water under the bridge. Now, what do we do with
you?" she asked. She had a very pleasant demeanor. I instantly liked
her. Like Iona, she had striking red hair. I guessed it ran in the
family, my family now. "So, tell me about yourself."
I told her about my life as Roger and my life in San Diego. I felt
better as I talked to her. She shared my concern for my family.
"It could have been worse. I am glad that you were not married.
That would have made your adjustment much more difficult," she
explained.
"So what happens now?" I asked.
"Well, you will spend the rest of your life as Iona Beddau. You'll
probably have to make do without the family powers, but I think you'll
manage," she stated.
I sat there and let it sink in that I was now a 21-year-old woman.
I felt my eyes starting to tear up again. Aunt Kayla took my hand and I
instantly felt comforted. I knew that I could trust her.
"What does Iona -- I mean -- what do I do for a living?" I asked.
"I hate to break this to you, but she didn't do much besides sleep
around and aggravate her family. On the plus side, you are starting
with a clean slate. She didn't have a job or any other adult
responsibility," she answered. There was a sense of sadness in her
voice.
"I'm starting to remember things," I remarked. Aunt Kayla was
right; Iona had led a pretty hedonistic lifestyle. "So if I didn't
work, where did I get money?" I was hoping that I wasn't a thief too.
"You have a rather sizeable trust fund that was set up by your
father," she said. "That reminds me, I'll need to call your mother and
tell her what happened."
I brought up some memories. Not surprisingly, Iona wasn't on good terms with her mother either.
"How will she react?" I asked. I was surprised that I was actually
concerned about her. I also remembered that her name was Fiona.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "Fiona half expected something like this would
happen. She still loved Iona, and I'm sure she will want to meet you."
I searched my memories. I could now picture Fiona, Iona's mother
and now my mother. She was very beautiful and had the same colored
hair. I hoped that I could undo some of the damage done by the original
Iona.
"What happens next?" I asked.
"You will move in with me. I already have a room ready for you,"
said Aunt Kayla. "You have a lot of healing to do, and I'm not just
talking about your physical injuries. You have to adjust to being a new
person and a new gender. It will take time, but I will help you through
it. I imagine Fiona will want to help too."
"You're very kind!" I said. I'd had visions of being out on my
own, without a family or people that cared for me. I felt my emotions
building up. "Thank you." I felt tears rolling down my cheeks.
"I can sense that you are a good person and that you didn't deserve this fate," she said to me softly.
She smiled at me, and, without speaking another word, she let me
know that everything would be okay. Then she gently wiped away the
tears from my cheeks.
"Don't be worried or embarrassed about showing your emotions.
You're a woman now and that is 'socially acceptable.' I've never
understood why men feel weak for showing their true feelings. A lot of
the world's problems could be prevented if they would let out their
real emotions," she remarked and then let out a slight laugh.
I smiled and found that I could laugh for the first time since I'd become Iona.
"So, Iona, have you given any thought to what you want to do with your life?" she asked.
"You said I don't have a job. So I guess that I wasn't in college or anything like that either?" I asked.
"That's right. Although you have the grades to get into any school
you want to. Going to school wasn't a priority to you. You had an above
average IQ, and it should be higher now, due to the knowledge that you
brought with you during the transfer," she explained. I noticed that
she was now referring to me as Iona.
"So I could apply to college here?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "Well, I am glad that you are more level-headed
than before. Yes, you would be accepted at any school you applied to."
I winced as I felt a shot of pain from leg. I was about to push
the button to get the nurse when Aunt Kayla shook her head. She then
placed her hand on my damaged leg and in a second there was a feeling
of warmth spreading out from her touch. The pain instantly went away.
"Does that feel better, my dear?" she asked.
"Yes, thank you," I answered. I wanted to ask how she'd done that, but I figured there would be time for that later.
"When I get you home, I will heal it completely. There are limits
to 'modern medicine.' Without my help, you wouldn't make a full
recovery," she stated confidently.
I had no doubt that she was telling me the truth.
"Did they tell you about the accident?" she asked.
"Not much, just about the deaths of the driver and... " I
hesitated, not knowing how to refer to the death of Iona. I felt my
emotions flowing again.
Aunt Kayla interrupted. "I know what you mean. It will take time
to accept what happened. A drunk driver caused the accident. He walked
away from it without a scratch. The police arrested him. Apparently he
has been arrested several times for DUI. I will deal with him later,"
Aunt Kayla replied angrily.
Having seen a sample of her powers, I wondered what sort of punishment
he would receive. However, I didn't feel any pity for him as he had
caused too much pain.
Chapter Three
I spent the next couple of days in the hospital.
The doctors were amazed that I wasn't in more pain. I read the
newspaper article on the accident. It was bizarre reading about my
death. The drunk driver was a very prominent local lawyer, and he'd
claimed that he would be completely exonerated. I would have been angry
with him, except that I knew Aunt Kayla was planning an appropriate
punishment. I realized that she had something magical in mind, but she
seemed so positive about it that I never doubted her ability to carry
it out.
Aunt Kayla came every day and kept me company. She helped me open up
Iona's mind and retrieve my new identity. The more I learned about
Iona, the more I was saddened by the way she had wasted her life. With
her intelligence and powers, she could have made a real difference in
the world.
I was in a good mood on the day of my release from the hospital. I
don't think I could have survived the days following the accident
without Aunt Kayla's help. I shudder to think what I might have done if
I had been alone. I might have even tried to kill myself.
It would take some getting used to being Iona. Aunt Kayla said
that the longer I lived in her body the more natural things would feel.
The previous day we'd had a long conversation about the changes in my
life.
"So, am I going to be Roger in Iona's body?" I asked.
"Not exactly, you're going to be a combination of both your
original persona and Iona's. However, your original personality will
dominate," she replied.
"Good," I replied. There were many things about Iona's personality that I didn't care for.
"One change you'll notice is your emotional state, due to the hormones," she continued.
"That makes sense," I replied.
"Don't take this change so lightly. Think of it as a general loosening of your emotional control."
I nodded again. I then brought up another subject. "One of the
first things I want to do is to get a new wardrobe. Nothing against
Iona's taste, but I'd prefer something less revealing, if you know what
I mean. I'd like to dress classier."
"I am glad to hear that. There is nothing wrong with being proud
of your body, but I always thought that Iona dressed too trashy," she
laughed.
She also helped me start to come to grips with the loss of my
family. I read my own obituary in the San Diego Union-Tribune. It was
truly bizarre seeing my life summarized into a single paragraph. I
thought about my family and how they were mourning my death. I was also
mourning the loss of my family. I imagined that they would take my body
back to Ohio for burial. Thinking about my own funeral made me feel
very depressed, and I started to cry again, but Aunt Kayla said that it
was good to talk about it; holding it in would only make it worse. I
cried a lot of tears thinking about what had happened.
I was stuck in a wheel chair as we left the hospital. My left leg
was in a cast from my hip to my toes. The doctor recommended a
specialist, but Aunt Kayla told him that she had already arranged for
my treatment.
Aunt Kayla had a house overlooking the Pacific Ocean near Sunset
Cliffs. She wheeled me into the house and out to her back garden. She
had a small fenced-in garden that was beautiful. There was an enormous
tree in the back of the garden. Its branches provided shelter for the
rest of the garden. There were plants everywhere, and it seemed like I
was in a forest rather than a fenced-in yard. I could barely make out
the fence through all the plants. The plants combined to produce a
rather exotic aroma. It produced an overall sense of peace and
tranquility.
"This is my special place and the perfect spot to get you back on your feet," she stated with a sense of pride.
Then she lit some candles, some incense, and a fire in the stone
hearth. The garden had a very mystical feeling to it. It was as if it
had been transplanted from some other part of the world. I felt
instantly at ease.
She smiled as she brewed what looked like some sort of herbal tea over
the fire. The aroma was very soothing. I watched as she seemed to start
chanting as she prepared the tea.
When the tea was ready, she poured it in a mug and handed it to me.
"Drink it at your leisure. I think you'll like it," she explained.
I wasn't much into herbal tea, but I decided to follow her advice and
try it. It was very good, and it made me feel very relaxed.
"Now, let's start on your ribs." She then placed her hands on the side
of my chest, and I felt warmth spread out. I could hear her chanting
something softly. I couldn't make out what she was saying, but it
sounded Celtic. I really couldn't tell. It was similar to the feeling
that she used to ease my pain in the hospital, but it was deeper and
stronger. After a few minutes, there was no more discomfort or pain. I
smiled as I rubbed my side.
She smiled back and repeated the process on the side of my head. It was
as if I could feel myself healing. In a few minutes, my head was healed
and the pain was gone.
The leg took longer. She initially worked through the cast itself. I
felt as if my leg was immersed in warm water. She ran her hands up and
down my leg for over twenty minutes. She then picked up an ornate knife
and slowly cut off the cast. The blade seemed to glow a soft blue color
as she removed the cast from my leg. She eventually cut the cast
completely free from my leg.
"Okay, dear, please stand up," she ordered.
I did as she told me. As I stood up, I found that my leg was
completely healed. I looked back at the cast and saw the metal pins and
rods that had been in my leg were lying in the cast. I ran my hand down
my leg; there was no sign of any scar.
I walked around on my healed leg, and then I went over and hugged Aunt Kayla.
"Thank you so much," I exclaimed. More and more I was convinced
that magic really existed. I know this sounds stupid considering I was
now a young woman, but the way Kayla used her magic made it look so
matter-of-fact. My eyes were being opened to a whole new world.
"I'm sorry it took so long, but those damn steel rods are hard to
remove," she complained. She then winked at me. "Now, let me show you
around our home."
As we walked around the house, I felt instantly at home.
Everything was very natural in the house. There was a feeling of warmth
that seemed to flow through the house. My bedroom was on the second
floor and had an ocean view. The room was large and had an attached
bathroom with a very large bathtub. It looked like you could almost
swim laps in it.
"Why don't you take a nice long bath? Then we can have a talk.
I've unpacked your clothes, and they are in the dresser and the closet.
I also bought you some things that you might like more than what was in
your suitcase," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Sounds like a great idea," I sighed.
Aunt Kayla smiled and walked out, closing the door behind her.
I stripped down as the tub filled with water. I examine my nude
body. I was now about four inches shorter. I examined my breasts. The
label in my bra said I was 36 D. They were a bit big for my frame, but
at least they were very nicely shaped. My nipples were extremely
sensitive. I just had to brush against them, and I felt a shot of
pleasure through my body. I ran my hands down my body. I looked in the
mirror and saw that I had a tattoo on my back, just above my butt. It
looked like some sort of Celtic symbol. I wondered about its
significance. I then ran my fingers past my vagina. I smiled, noting
that I was truly a natural redhead. Iona may have lowered my sexual
urges somewhat, but I was horny. I found that I could be aroused very
quickly; I hoped that I could control these feelings. I decided to talk
to Aunt Kayla about it.
I liked the water hot enough so that you had to inch down into the tub.
I slipped down into the water. It really felt good. Even though Aunt
Kayla had healed my broken bones, I still felt sore. The hot water did
much to ease my discomfort.
As I laid there in the hot water, I found myself fingering my vagina. I
explored and felt myself until I found a spot that felt VERY good when
I rubbed it the right way! There were things about this change that
weren't so bad!
After I dried myself off, I looked for something to wear. Most of
Iona's clothes were too sexy and revealing for my taste. I wanted to
establish my own style and not follow Iona's path. Thankfully, Aunt
Kayla had great taste in clothes. After I put on my panties, I picked
out a bra. It was strange putting one on. The only previous experience
I'd had with this was trying to take one off a girl!
Aunt Kayla had laid out an outfit for me. There was a green sleeveless
blouse and a green floral skirt. She had selected a pair of small
silver hoop earrings, a wooden bead necklace, matching bracelets, and
several silver rings. There was also a pair of brown leather sandals.
It was strange slipping on the skirt. The way it flowed around my legs
was a new, but totally pleasant feeling. I didn't bother with the
sandals, as I didn't plan on going anywhere.
She had also bought me some new makeup. From Iona's memories, I
knew how to apply makeup, but I didn't bother trying this right now.
Thankfully, Iona's long wavy hair was fairly easy to style. I didn't
have to do much more than blow-dry it.
I went downstairs and joined Aunt Kayla out in the garden.
Chapter Four
"You look lovely, my dear," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Thank you. I assume that you picked this outfit out?" I asked as I sat down in a large wicker chair.
She smiled. "Yes, after our conversation, and from what I saw in
your suitcase, I figured you'd want something less flamboyant. We can
go shopping to further expand your wardrobe. Then we can drop off your
old stuff at Goodwill, if they'll take it!"
I laughed; it felt good to laugh. "That sounds nice!" I sat there
for a moment, thinking. "I have so many questions and don't know where
to start," I commented.
She poured me a cup of Earl Gray tea.
"Well, that's only natural," she replied. She sat there and waited patiently for me to talk.
"Why did Iona throw her life away?" I asked. I took a sip of the tea; it was very good.
"It's hard to say. She was always a bit self-centered. We hoped
that she would eventually grow up and become an adult. That's why she
was coming here to live with me. Fiona was fed up and saw me as Iona's
last chance," she explained.
"I know that she wasn't looking forward to coming here, that's why
she took the trip to Hawaii. She wanted one last party before coming
here. I think she saw living here as entering prison."
"I know. She told me in no uncertain terms that she didn't want to
live with me. I think she was hoping that I wouldn't want her to come
here."
"I take it that Iona burned a lot of bridges in the family?" I asked.
"Burned? Incinerated is a better word," she replied with a smile.
"Did she have any good points?" I asked. I watched as a gray cat walked into the garden and rubbed up against me.
"When she was younger she did, but as she grew up it would be hard
to say something complimentary about her lately. At least she went out
with an unselfish act. Her shielding you saved your life. By the way,
that's Tully, her name means 'peaceful one' in Gaelic, and she is very
friendly. There is a black one around here somewhere who is called
Bran, which is Celtic for raven. Bran's a little more standoffish, but
is still a wonderful cat."
"It would be nice that she is remembered for that," I sighed. I
reached down and scratched Tully's chin. She immediately jumped up in
my lap. 'The peaceful one' certainly lived up to her name as she curled
up in my lap.
"That is a very sweet idea," replied Aunt Kayla. She smiled as I
petted the very contented Tully. "I think you are right; she should be
remembered for such an unselfish act. Maybe there was hope for her
after all."
"I'm more than a little uneasy about spending the rest of my life as a woman." I stated.
"Of course you are; that's to be expected. But, I know you will
adjust. I'm not going to lie to you; this will be a difficult
transition. You have much to learn. There are going to be major changes
in your life and not just your new gender either," she explained. "I'll
help you adjust to your new life."
"One of the things she did to me was to make me more sexual. She
toned it down after we got off the flight, but I find that I am still
'rather excitable'."
"There may not be anything I can do about that. When we use our
powers on ourselves, it is very difficult for someone else to make
adjustments; it often leads to other problems," explained Aunt Kayla.
"You mean that it could upset the person's emotional balance?" I asked
"Exactly. I'll try to help you control your urges through more 'conventional' means."
"Thanks," I answered. "I must say that I am overwhelmed by your
generosity and hospitality. I'm also relieved that I'm not out on my
own."
"Well, technically you're still my niece, so there are the family
ties. I also feel a bit guilty about what happened to you. I should
have insisted that Iona come here sooner. I also like you," she
replied. "You are handling this change very well. It's normal to get
emotional about something like this."
"You sound like this happens all the time!" I quipped.
"Who says it doesn't?" she answered with her own sly smile. "There
are things going on in the world that most people have no idea about.
You're very fortunate, as you are going to see and learn about a world
that very few people even know exist."
"Speaking of which, what will you do to the man who caused the
accident?" I asked. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the black cat
Bran come slinking in.
"I've been thinking about that. We do have a code of conduct, so I
can't just kill him. But I can change him and make his life VERY
difficult!" she answered with a smile.
"Change him? Like into an animal or something like that?" I asked.
Bran came over to see why Tully was so content. I soon had a second cat
trying to find room in my lap. Tully had no intention in sharing this
prime spot. However, Bran was content to share my chair.
"Yes, I could do that, but an animal would be a step up for him.
No, I think I will help the local judicial system. I think that it
would be very nice for him to give a total confession to the police
about the accident. I've also learned that he has been involved in some
rather unsavory business deals. There is the old saying that confession
is good for the soul; well, I have a feeling that his soul is going to
feel very good after he gets done telling the police EVERY illegal act
he's been involved in. He will also do this without making any deals
for himself, because he's going to feel extremely guilty for what he
has done," she replied with a laugh.
I joined her in laughing. "So, he'll be going to jail for a very long time?" I asked.
"He should be so lucky! Some of the people he will be talking about may not like his sudden honesty!"
I nodded. "So, while you can't use your powers to kill someone,
you can use them to put the person in jeopardy based on their own
actions?"
"Exactly. He'll get the punishment he has earned. I won't let him
get hurt, but I want him to feel real FEAR. He will spend the rest of
his life in prison, which could be a worse fate than death," explained
Aunt Kayla. She looked at the two cats that surrounded me. "If they
start being pests, shoo them away."
"They aren't a problem, I love animals," I explained. "So, does everyone in your family have similar powers?"
"All of the women are blessed with the powers. Their individual
powers vary. Iona had great potential; her powers were very strong,"
she replied.
"I wonder why she didn't use them to save herself during the accident?" I asked.
"She had no discipline. It is one thing to cast a spell on a
sleeping person; it is something very different to use your powers in a
split second. If she had learned to be more disciplined, then she could
have stopped the accident altogether," she answered.
We both sat there in silence. Even the cats were quiet.
"Did she take all her powers with her when we switched bodies?" I asked.
"Who knows? Maybe she left some; only time will tell. I wouldn't
concern yourself with that right now, you have much more pressing
things to deal with," explained Aunt Kayla.
She was right. I had to deal with being a woman, with makeup, with
a period, college (Again!), my new family, and so much more. I figured
that just adapting to this massive change in my life would be enough to
worry about for now.
Chapter Five
I woke up to the sound of the Pacific Ocean
outside my bedroom window. After I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes, I
got up and walked to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. I still
wasn't completely used to my new image. Until a week ago, I had been
Roger Lyons, formerly of the US Navy, and a highly paid defense
contractor. Now, I was Iona Beddau, a very beautiful 21-year-old woman
with a rather dubious past.
I stripped off my nightgown and turned on the shower. The water
hitting my nipples soon had me very excited. My nipples hardened as the
hot water struck them. It felt very good, and I was soon in a sexual
frenzy. I began to finger myself with one hand and rub my nipples with
the other. One of my many discoveries was that the female orgasm was
superior to the male orgasm! It was more of a whole body sensation, and
it was much more satisfying. I had also discovered the spot in my
vagina that really felt good. Between my hands and the hot spray of the
water, I climaxed. My orgasms were very intense and I made no attempt
to hold them in or restrict my response. Aunt Kayla told me that there
was no need to hold back something so natural and wonderful.
I selected a white top and a long blue skirt. My wardrobe was
presently small. The original Iona had dressed far more provocatively
than my tastes allowed. It wasn't that I wanted to hide my new body,
but at the same time I didn't want to look like a hooker. Maybe that
was too harsh; Iona was just young and foolish, and I didn't think she
was evil.
I came downstairs and was greeted by the cats, Tully and Bran.
They'd both taken an instant liking to me. I didn't mind this at all,
as I loved animals.
They followed me into the kitchen, where Aunt Kayla was having breakfast.
"Good morning, my dear. How do you feel this morning?" asked Aunt Kayla
"I feel really good, thank you. How're you this morning?"
"Wonderful," she replied with a smile.
I fixed myself a mug of tea and sat down next to her.
Aunt Kayla worked as a psychotherapist and had her office in the house.
"When is your first appointment?" I asked.
"Not until 10:00. I only have two patients today, so why don't we
go out for lunch and some shopping this afternoon?" she suggested.
"That sounds good," I answered. "How long have you been a therapist?"
"I have been licensed for over twelve years," she replied.
I took a long sip of my tea, and then I looked over at Aunt Kayla. "Do you use your powers with your patients?" I asked.
"Only to find out their problems; I use this knowledge to help them find their way," she explained.
"Could you use your powers to cure them?" I asked.
"Yes, I could, but I don't. When it comes to solving personal
problems, it is better to take the time and let the people help
themselves," she commented.
"Like what you are doing with me?" I answered with a sly smile.
She smiled back. "Exactly," she replied. "So what is your first question of the day?"
I thought about it, as I had so many questions. "Does the tattoo
on my back have any significance, or was it just another one of Iona's
acts of rebellion?" I asked.
"Tattoo? Let me see it, please," she asked. I noticed a slight note of concern in her voice.
I stood up, turned around, and pulled up my top. It was just visible above the top of my skirt.
Aunt Kayla leaned over and examined it carefully. When she touched
it, I felt a tingle through my body that caused me to jump slightly.
"That was an interesting response," she said. She told me to stay
there while she retrieved her digital camera and took several pictures
of it.
"Is there something wrong?" I asked.
"No, I don't think so. Obviously, it isn't a normal tattoo. I will
have to show it to a friend to find out its exact purpose," she
explained.
"What do you mean?" I asked. I followed her to her office.
"It's some sort of protection symbol. I'm sending the pictures to a colleague who studies such things," she explained.
I watched her download the picture and attach it to an e-mail.
"I'm surprised that you are so computer savvy. Everything around here is so natural and non-technical," I quipped.
"Computers are wonderful tools. I love the instant exchange of
information. Besides, did you ever think that it might have been
someone in our community that invented the Internet?" she replied with
a sly grin.
I was learning that she had a very sly sense of humor, and I often
had a hard time telling when she was kidding me. I decided that a shrug
of the shoulders was the safest response.
"Speaking of the Internet, I got an e-mail from Fiona this
morning," she announced. Fiona was Iona's mother. "She'll be flying out
here in a week to meet you."
"By plane?" I asked, with a smile.
"Of course, by plane!" answered Aunt Kayla. "Brooms are sooo 17th century!" She then laughed.
"On a more serious note, how does she feel about me?" I asked. I was a bit worried about Fiona's reaction.
"She's just interested in meeting you. She believes your story and
doesn't blame you for what happened," explained Aunt Kayla. "I can
understand your concern, but you have nothing to worry about."
"Thanks," I answered in a relieved tone.
We went out back to her garden and sat down. Aunt Kayla's garden
was a very special place. I suspected that it was more than just a
garden. It seemed to have energy of its own.
"My turn to ask you something. How're you handling your grief with respect to your birth family?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"I am getting by. Every now and then something will remind me of them," I answered softly.
"How often is 'every now and then'?" asked Aunt Kayla. Her voice was very soothing.
I felt a swelling of emotions. "I think about them all the time.
Even though I lived far away from them, we were still very close. It
really hurts to think that I will never see them again," I replied. I
felt my eyes watering up with tears.
"That's not true, there is a way you could see them," she replied.
"How?" I asked.
"Write them and tell them how 'Roger' saved your life and how you
would like to meet them some day. They know that he was with someone
during the accident. It might heal wounds for all of you," explained
Aunt Kayla.
I thought about what she said. It was a good idea. I just hoped
that I could get through the letter. I was also beginning to see how
Aunt Kayla worked as a therapist!
"You're really good," I replied with a smile.
"Thank you very much for the compliment," she answered with a
smile. "Now, I need to get ready for my 10 o'clock. I'll see you
afterwards, and we'll head downtown."
I got up and hugged her. "Thanks again."
Chapter Six
I went upstairs and turned on the computer in my
room. Tully, the large gray cat, followed me upstairs. It took me
several attempts to even get started on the letter. How do you write to
the family that thinks you are dead? Tully jumped up and sat in my lap.
She really was affectionate!
After thirty minutes, I had scratched out a rough draft. I read it to a half-awake Tully.
"Well?" I asked Tully when I finished.
Tully looked at me and let out a small "mrrrr."
I wasn't sure if that was a positive or negative response. I
looked at the letter again. It wasn't too bad. I hesitated about
getting too emotional. As Roger, I hadn't been dating anyone steadily,
and I didn't want to come off in the letter as appearing to be my love
interest.
I wrote that we had met in Hawaii and had really hit it off; then
we'd just happened to wind up on the same flight coming back. (That
first part was technically true, since the plane was still on the
ground when we first saw each other.) After we'd landed, we'd decided
to grab some breakfast before he showed me the city. There was some
truth in this, so I didn't feel like I was totally lying to my family.
I then described how "Roger" had shielded me with his body, thus saving
my life. This was true. I went on, stating that I would like to meet
his family someday. Again this was true.
After a few more edits, I felt it was ready, but I wanted to show it to Aunt Kayla before I mailed it.
I checked my watch and saw that I still had some time to kill
before Aunt Kayla was finished with her patients. This gave me free
time to think about my situation. I decided to check out Iona's, rather
MY e-mail.
It took me a few minutes to recall her e-mail account and
password. I discovered that she had a huge backlog of e-mail. I started
sorting through each message. This was actually a good exercise for me.
It forced me to dig deeper into her memories.
Many of the messages were from her past lovers. I sort of cringed
when I realized how many sexual partners she had been with. Most of the
messages were asking her when she would be in their respective town. I
was relieved that none of them were from San Diego. The closest one was
a guy named Brett who lived in Colorado.
There were also some hate filled messages. Some were from women
whose husbands or boyfriends had slept with Iona. Others were from
people whom she had pissed off somehow. A few had even heard of the
accident and had written to send her "worst wishes" and hoped that she
was in severe pain. It was a bit overwhelming to see that I had
inherited so many enemies.
I was unsure what to do about this trail of baggage that Iona had
left behind. I decided not to respond to any of the mail and to talk to
Aunt Kayla about it.
Chapter Seven
We headed into town for lunch and a little shopping. I told Aunt Kayla about the e-mail.
"I think it is best that you ignore them for now. I also think you
should set up a new account for yourself as well," she suggested.
"Sounds like a good idea," I answered.
"You sound a bit worried," she asked.
"I guess I am. Some of the mail was pretty nasty. Iona really
pissed off these people, and I am just worried that I might run into
them someday," I explained. "This transition is hard enough without
dealing with people seeking revenge."
"I wish I could tell you that everything will be okay," she commented.
"Thanks," I answered. "So, where are we going?"
"How do you feel about Horton Plaza?" she asked.
Horton Plaza was a downtown shopping mall. It was open to the
elements and had multiple levels, rambling paths, and was very
colorful. There were many stores, restaurants, and a movie theater. It
seemed like a good place to start my shopping experience as a woman.
"Sounds good," I answered.
We put aside my problems and treated the afternoon as a "normal"
girls' afternoon out shopping. I have discovered that normal is a
relative term.
I felt a bit uneasy as we started shopping and relied heavily on
Aunt Kayla's advice and recommendations. Fortunately, she had a great
fashion sense and I liked most of what she recommended. After I got
over my initial nervousness, I started to relax and actually have fun.
We concentrated on everyday type clothes for the most part. When
it comes to dressing, guys have it so easy! The biggest accessory I had
to worry about as a guy was to make sure my tie matched my shirt and
pants. I now had to learn what my colors were and how to pick out the
proper accessories. Iona's memories were pretty useless, as she wasn't
into mainstream dressing.
I showed a blouse to Aunt Kayla and mentioned how it would go with the skirt we'd bought in the previous shop.
"Well, you're a quick learner!" she said with a laugh.
I smiled. I really liked Aunt Kayla. At first, it was because she
had accepted and taken me in after the accident, but now my affection
towards her was deeper. I felt as close to her as I did my own mother.
The thought of my mom made me shiver for a second.
"You okay?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I nodded, "Yes, I just thought about my family."
"It will take time to get over this. What you are experiencing is normal. Why don't we get something to eat?" she asked.
"That sounds good," I answered.
Aunt Kayla didn't feel like eating in the fast food court. We
dropped our stuff off in the car and walked to the Gas Lamp District.
This area had once been really seedy and rundown, but now it was filled
with great restaurants and shops. As we walked down 5th Avenue, I was
awash in memories. When I was Roger, I'd spent a lot of time there.
We agreed on a place and sat down for a relaxing lunch. The lunch rush was over, so we could eat at our leisure.
"I think you did pretty well for your first time out," commented Aunt Kayla.
"It's strange; I never cared for shopping in my previous life, but today was fun," I answered.
Aunt Kayla kept the conversation light. I knew we would get into
more serious topics once we got home. It was funny how I now saw her
house as my home.
As we talked, I was suddenly hit by a very strange sensation. I
had the strange feeling that someone I knew was about to enter the
restaurant. A few seconds later, I saw a coworker from my old life walk
into the restaurant with several other men. His name was Tom, and,
while we were never friends, I did get along with him. He was in his
fifties, married with two kids, and seemed like a nice normal guy.
Naturally, he didn't know it was me. What was strange was that I knew
to look for him before I could see him.
I knew that it couldn't be a coincidence, and I mentioned it to Aunt Kayla.
"That is very interesting. Let me know if you feel it again. Maybe you have some powers after all!" she stated.
We had to walk right by Tom's table as we left the restaurant. As
we approached his table, I could see his eyes check me out, and then he
winked and smiled at me, and not in a nice social way! I was the same
age as his daughter Kim, and he was checking me out! UGH!
I stopped at his table and smiled. "Mr. Harris?" I asked.
He nodded. My recognizing him caused him to be slightly confused.
"I thought it was you. We met once when you were visiting Kim at college," I said sweetly.
He was now in a slight panic mode. Had he made a pass at one of
his daughter's friends? "It's nice to see you again," he stammered. He
was confused and was trying to remember me.
I wanted to get away before he started to ask me any questions.
"Well, we have to go, take care!" I stated with a smile. We then walked
out of the restaurant and back to our car.
"I'm sorry for that, but it creeped me out that he was checking me out," I apologized.
Aunt Kayla laughed. "Don't apologize. I think you handled that perfectly!"
As we drove home, she asked me more about the recognition feeling that I got in the restaurant.
"I got it at least thirty seconds before Tom came in the door. There was no way I could have seen him first," I explained.
"It could be a very useful skill," commented Aunt Kayla.
"How?" I asked.
"It could be used as protection. You will have a heads up before
running into someone you know. I wonder if it works for people from
Iona's past?" she asked.
I thought about it. It could be a very useful talent to have. I
was too stunned by the feeling the first time to try to see if I could
sense who it was before I saw him. I would do that the next time. It
was also cool knowing that I might have some of Iona's powers.
"Changing the subject slightly, how do you feel about being seen as a lovely young woman?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I smiled. "It will take some getting used to. I tried to ignore
most of the looks I got when we were walking around," I replied.
"What about your sexual urges?" she asked.
"I had them under control, but they were active. I have to
concentrate at times to keep them from getting out of control. They get
very active when I am not concentrating on something. I could feel my
nipples hardening at times. I am worried about what will happen when
someone comes on to me," I answered in a concerned tone.
"Well, until you learn to control your feelings, you need to be careful where you go," she explained.
"I know," I said softly. My sexual feelings scared me in many ways, and at the same time they intrigued me.
Chapter Eight
Later that afternoon I showed Aunt Kayla the
letter that I had written to my family. We were sitting out in her
garden. Aunt Kayla's home was filled with natural energy, but it seemed
strongest in the garden. I was beginning to notice that I was becoming
more aware of the power that seemed focused here. I always felt better
when I was in the garden.
As she read the letter, I petted Tully, who had become very close
to me. I looked around for Bran. I didn't see her around, which wasn't
uncommon. Bran was friendly but aloof. On the other hand, Tully seemed
to crave affection.
"This is very good. So, do you think that they'll take you up on your offer to meet them face to face?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Most likely they will. I know my sister Jenny will want to meet
me," I answered. Tully had adjusted herself so I could get behind her
left ear.
"I would like to hear about your family," asked Aunt Kayla.
"They live in Columbus, Ohio. Dad works at the airport; he's the
head of the maintenance department, and my mom works part-time as a
substitute teacher. Jenny is my older sister. She's an art teacher at a
small college in Columbus. I also have a younger brother named Pete who
is in the Navy. He's stationed in Virginia," I answered.
"I take it you are close to your sister," asked Aunt Kayla.
I felt a rush of emotions thinking about her. "Yes, we're really
close, or rather we were really close. We were only thirteen months
apart. Pete came around four years later. I imagine my death hit her
really hard," I replied, brushing away a tear.
"Don't hold in your emotions, dear," explained Aunt Kayla. "It's perfectly normal to feel grief."
"Losing my family is the worst part of this," I answered. Tears were streaming down my face.
Aunt Kayla didn't say a word. She just reached over and took my
hand in hers. She let me cry, letting out my grief and emotions.
"I hate the fact that I've brought so much pain into their lives," I cried.
"You're not responsible. It isn't your fault," said Aunt Kayla firmly.
"I know, but it still hurts," I explained. "This is the only thing I can't forgive Iona for."
"Try to let it go. It may take time, but it is never healthy to
carry around negative feelings about someone," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Easier said than done," I answered. I had stopped crying and was
wiping my eyes. I did like the fact that my emotions were less
controlled than when I was a man. I had hated the idea that a man
couldn't show all his emotions.
"Try to let it go. Hate is a very powerful emotion, and it does
more harm than most people think. It is like smoking, even a little bit
is harmful," she explained.
"I'll try," I said softly.
"Why don't we take a walk along the waterfront and watch the
sunset? I think it will be good for both of us," suggested Aunt Kayla.
"Okay, but I don't think Tully will appreciate losing her nap area," I replied with a laugh.
"She'll get over it," quipped Aunt Kayla with a smile.
Chapter Nine
We walked out of the house and down the street.
The sun would be going down in a half-hour, and it looked like it would
be a spectacular sunset. There were just enough clouds to make it
interesting.
"I've always loved watching sunsets, especially when I was at
sea," I sighed. I was momentarily overcome by memories of the past.
"Yes, there is something very special about them," she answered.
I watched as an old man walked towards us. He looked around 70,
but he might have been older. He still had a full head of gray hair and
a thin, neat moustache, which made him look very distinguished. He
walked with a bounce in his step. He carried a walking stick, but he
didn't seem to need it. Obviously, he knew Aunt Kayla, as he smiled and
waved when he looked up at us.
"Well, this is a pleasant surprise! I was hoping I would see you this evening, Kayla," he exclaimed.
He had a very pleasant demeanor, and I liked him almost immediately.
"It is good to see you, Jacob. I want to introduce you to my
niece, Iona. She'll be staying with me while she attends college,"
answered Aunt Kayla.
"I'm pleased to meet you," I greeted him with a smile.
"Ah, so this is the young lady who was in that awful accident. I'm
very pleased to meet you, Iona," stated Jacob, as he shook my hand.
"Jacob lives up the street, and we've been friends for years," explained Aunt Kayla.
"So, how do you like living here with your aunt?" he asked.
"I love it," I answered truthfully.
He looked at Aunt Kayla with a surprised look on his face. "Seems
she has a different attitude than what you expected, Kayla."
"It's a long story, Jacob," answered Aunt Kayla. She winked at me.
I wondered if he knew Aunt Kayla's secret.
"Well, it is a pleasure to have you grace our neighborhood, my
dear," said Jacob to me with a smile. "I hope that you two lovely
ladies will join me for dinner this weekend."
Aunt Kayla smiled. "I would never turn down an invitation from you."
"That's splendid. I'll expect you Sunday evening at six. Well, I
must be going. I promised Marny that I would meet her this evening," he
explained.
"Oh? I didn't know she was back in town," said Kayla with surprise.
"Yes, she just got back yesterday. She had been down in Mexico with the gray whales," explained Jacob.
"I'd love to see her again, please tell her that," asked Aunt Kayla.
"I will. I am sure she will want to get together with you,"
answered Jacob. With that, he headed down the road towards the ocean.
"Is Marny a marine biologist?" I asked.
"Something like that," answered Aunt Kayla with a sly smile.
We stood there watching the sunset. It was magnificent.
"If I ever reach a day that I cannot enjoy something so beautiful,
then I'll know there is no use in living any longer," commented Aunt
Kayla.
"I agree!" I exclaimed.
The sky was awash in colors, ranging from red near the horizon to purples and blues.
"So, tell me about Jacob. Does he know about you?" I asked.
"Yes. He knows that I have powers. He was a sea captain and spent
most of his life at sea. He is also blessed with an open mind and a
willingness to accept that there is magic in the world," answered Aunt
Kayla. "How old do you think he is?"
"Seventy?" I answered.
She smiled. "He will be 103 this September."
I was stunned. "103? That's incredible!" I exclaimed.
"I told you that there is a whole world out there that most people have no idea even exists," she answered.
"I'm looking forward to talking to him," I stated.
"He will love that. He always craves a new person to tell his sea stories to!" said Aunt Kayla with a laugh.
We walked back to the house for dinner. Aunt Kayla was also
teaching me how to cook. That was almost as difficult as putting on
makeup! My previous cooking skills revolved mainly around using the
microwave.
"You had to do more than just use the microwave?" asked Aunt Kayla
"I was also well known by all the local food delivery services. I
wonder if they sent flowers to my funeral," I joked and I broke out
laughing. "That's first time I've been able to crack a joke about that."
"Well, I can see another big difference between you and Iona; you have a sense of humor!"
After dinner, Aunt Kayla received a phone call from the friend whom she had asked about my tattoo.
While they talked, I cleaned up the dishes and slipped a few
scraps to the cats. I was trying very hard not to eavesdrop. I was
really curious about the tattoo. I put the kettle on for tea and waited
for Aunt Kayla to get off the phone.
A few minutes later she walked into the kitchen, "Well, I have
some interesting news for you," she said, "Why don't we fix our tea and
head out to the garden to talk?"
"Okay," I responded. At least she didn't say bad news!
A few minutes later, we were sitting out in the garden. It seemed
even more mystical at night. The only lights came from the candles that
were all over the place. If you didn't know better, you'd swear that
you were in the middle of a forest!
"First off, the tattoo is magical. It is the reason why you were
able to detect your old co-worker this afternoon. It'll let you know
whenever there is someone you know within approximately 200 yards.
Eventually, it will feel like any of your other senses, and it won't
feel as dramatic as it did this afternoon," explained Aunt Kayla. "It
should work for both your own memories and those of Iona."
It was nice to know the purpose of the tattoo, but at the same
time I was a bit disappointed. I was kind of hoping that I had some
powers.
"So I don't have any powers; it is all from the tattoo, right?" I asked.
She smiled. "No, that's not true. The tattoo won't work without
the person having some powers. Otherwise, everyone could slap on a
tattoo and gain new senses," she said. "As to what powers you have and
how they will develop, only time will answer that question."
I perked up. "Really? That's cool!"
"I do need to ask you to do something for me," said Aunt Kayla in
serious tone. "I'll need you to undress so I can examine your body. My
friend says that if Iona got one of these, she may have gotten more."
"I haven't seen any others," I answered.
"Not all tattoos are visible to the naked eye. Some can only be
seen by candlelight or ultraviolet light. I can check for both right
here, if you don't mind," she explained.
I thought about it. I felt very safe in the garden and figured,
why not? I stood up and began to undress. I removed my clothes and
carefully folded and placed them on my chair.
I stood and watched the light and shadows caused by the candles
flicker on my nude body. Aunt Kayla walked around and carefully
examined my body. I felt totally at ease and relaxed.
First she looked me over using a candle, and then she shifted to a
special flashlight that used UV light. She started at my head and moved
down. Everything seemed okay until she reached my vagina. Just above my
pubic hair, some sort of strange pattern was visible.
"What does that mean?" I asked.
"It is some sort of blessing. It has been a while since I have
seen this language. It is Celtic, but a very old version," she stated.
"I have a book that will help me translate it."
She handed me the light, and then she copied down the blessing.
When she finished, she checked the rest of my body. There were no other
tattoos.
I got dressed while she retrieved the book she'd referred to.
"Here it is!" she exclaimed.
I eagerly walked over and joined her. I was still buttoning up my top.
"It is a blessing. It is there to protect you from all sexual diseases and from unwanted pregnancy," stated Aunt Kayla.
"So did Iona get this to protect her during her sexual exploits?" I asked.
"Apparently so. And it's quite irregular, this is a controlled
spell, and she shouldn't have been able to get it," said Aunt Kayla in
a concerned tone.
"What do you mean controlled spell?" I asked.
"There are rules regarding the use of certain types of magic. This
blessing spell falls into a category that is strictly controlled. It is
also part of the reason why you have a heightened sexuality," she
explained.
"I take it that it can't be removed." I asked.
"That's true. I want you to try to remember who gave Iona this tattoo," she asked. I noticed a serious tone in her voice.
"I'll try, but it is very hard to dig into her memories. I get a headache when I try to go too deep," I explained.
"It's very important that you try, dear," stated Aunt Kayla.
I sat down and started to access Iona's memories. It took a lot of
concentration to do so. As I struggled to recall who she got the
tattoos from, I felt my head start to throb. The headache started
light, but quickly became very intense. I soon could picture the house
and was about to see the person answering the door when I was overcome
by the pain and screamed.
I must have blacked out for a minute or so, because when I opened
my eyes I was looking up at Aunt Kayla. It took me a second to realize
that I was on my back.
"How do you feel?" she asked in soft voice.
"Better. The pain is almost gone," I moaned.
"Stay there for a moment. I want you to ease back up," she stated.
"What happened? I was just about to see the person answering the
door when I blacked out," I explained. "The pain was the most intense
that I've ever had."
"Apparently whoever did the work on Iona left a spell to protect
their privacy. Don't try to access those memories again," she ordered
firmly.
"No problem there. But I can describe the house she was about to
enter, if that will help," I answered. I then began to sit up.
"That would be very helpful," replied Aunt Kayla. "Here, let me help you get up."
Aunt Kayla helped me up and over to a chair. After I sat down, I
began to describe the house Iona was about to enter. It was an old
Victorian house. It was painted green, but the paint was very faded and
there was ivy on the walls. The front door had a dragon's head for a
doorknocker. The trees around it looked like hardwoods and were
changing color from green to red and orange.
"That will help some," she stated.
"So what's the big deal? Why would the tattoo artist be so concerned that Iona would remember about him?" I asked.
"The person that tattooed Iona did so illegally. The one on your
back isn't the problem; it's the other one that is an issue," stated
Aunt Kayla.
"Why?" I asked.
"Unlike your first tattoo, this
one will work on anyone. Because it is invisible to the naked eye, it
has been used in the past on people without their knowledge. It has
been used to turn a woman into the perfect prostitute. She would be
highly sexed and safe from disease and unwanted pregnancy," she
explained. "It's for this reason that it was placed on the banned list
of spells."
"Apparently Iona got it willingly. I didn't sense that she was forced to get it," I said.
"I believe you. I will send in a report of what happened along
with your description of the house. There aren't many people out there
who could do this spell. It must be copied exactly, even the slightest
mistake in the calligraphy could render the spell useless," she said.
"The spell will give the person very high sexual urges. It looks like
Iona used a counter-spell to control it. When she switched bodies with
you, she released it to make you a more willing sexual partner."
"So when she lowered my sexual urges in the airport, she was just recasting the counter-spell?" I asked.
"Exactly. There is nothing I can do about it, as I don't know the
exact counter-spell she used. I might actually make your situation
worse," she stated softly.
"You mean my sexual urges would be high all the time?" I asked.
"Yes. Again, that is why this sort of tattoo spell is banned," she said.
I was barely able to control them now. I shuddered at the thought of being driven by carnal lust!
"You have any other questions?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Not that I plan on doing so in the near future, but how can I get pregnant, assuming I want to?" I asked.
"That's simple, you just give yourself permission to get pregnant," she stated with a smile.
"How do I do that? Bend over and tell my ovaries 'go for it girls'?" I asked with a laugh.
Aunt Kayla laughed. "Not exactly. All you have to do is think about it and your body will do the rest."
"I have one more question. Will the person who did these tattoos be angry with me for getting them in trouble?" I asked.
"Maybe, but I wouldn't worry about it too much. They'd have to go
through me, and I won't let them hurt you," she stated firmly.
"Thank you. I feel a bit better knowing that."
The last thing I did before going to bed was to address the letter
to my family and put it with the outgoing mail. I wondered how they
would react. I pondered this until I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter Ten
A few days later, Aunt Kayla and I were
walking along the ocean. I was slowly adjusting to my situation. I
needed to get my life going again. Thankfully, money wasn't a problem,
as Iona had a huge trust fund.
"Have you given any thought to what you want to do with the rest of your life?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"I would love to go back to the type of job I had before, but I
now lack the documented education and experience," I answered.
"I have contacted a friend at San Diego State, and she says that you can start in the fall semester if you want."
"I'd like that," I replied. "However, short of joining the Navy
again, I don't see any way to regain my reputation as a top
troubleshooter."
"Let's take it one step at a time. You may decide to take a different path," answered Aunt Kayla.
"You're right. I'm just a bit frustrated -- make that very
frustrated," I exclaimed. "Even if I go back to my old career, I don't
know if I will be taken seriously as a woman. It's not exactly a
progressive environment."
"Did you ever run into any women who did the same work?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I thought about it for a moment. "No, I can't think of any," I answered.
"You can be a trendsetter," she stated. "It's just something that I want you to think about."
I paused as we reached the end of the road. "I really appreciate
all your help. I don't think I could get through this without it. It's
a bit overwhelming at times," I said. I felt my eyes watering up with
tears.
"You are strong; you'll get through this," she stated, and she hugged me.
I wiped my tears away. "Thanks," I answered. "I can't believe how quickly these emotions take over."
"There is nothing to be ashamed about," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Now, why don't we go home? We need to be at Jacob's house in an hour."
"How much does he know about us?" I asked as we started back to the house.
"He knows I have certain powers and knowledge. I haven't told him anything about you yet. That is up to you," she answered.
"If you trust him, I don't see a problem. Besides it would be nice
to have someone else with whom I can talk about this," I replied.
"I was hoping you would say that. Jacob is very understanding," she commented.
Chapter Eleven
We arrived at Jacob's house a little before six.
Aunt Kayla said that he had a thing about promptness. His house was
just a few blocks down the road, so we had walked there. There was a
second story deck in the front with a great view of the ocean.
Jacob greeted us as we walked towards his front door. "I get so few visitors these days that I can't wait to see them in!"
We both laughed. He gave us each a big hug and welcomed us into
his house. His home was decorated in "early port of call," in that it
was filled with a mismatch of items he had collected from all his
travels. I felt immediately at home! The photographs that covered the
walls also fascinated me. They were a visual history of his life and
adventures. There were photos of him as a very young sailor and up to
the present day.
"What do you think of my home, Iona?" he asked.
"It's wonderful. Everything is so incredible; I don't know what to look at first!" I exclaimed.
He turned to Aunt Kayla with a confused look on his face, "This
doesn't seem to be the young woman you described to me, Kayla!"
"She isn't," replied my Aunt. "You'd better sit down, Jacob; even you might be shocked by her story."
I sat down across from Aunt Kayla and Jacob. Aunt Kayla then went
on to describe how I'd become Iona. I watched Jacob as she told him the
whole story. He didn't show any emotions, just the occasional glance
over at me.
When she finished, he looked at me and smiled. "And to think that
I thought I had heard it all. My dear Iona, I know that you have been
through a lot and still have a long way to go until you find peace, but
I want you to know that you can count on this tired old man as your
friend."
I broke out in a big smile while wiping tears out of my eyes and got up and hugged him. "Thanks," I replied.
"So, you really used to be in the Navy?" asked Jacob.
"Yes, I did one tour and then got out," I answered.
"Splendid! Now I have someone to share sea stories with!" he exclaimed.
Dinner was wonderful. I felt so relieved that Jacob was so
understanding about my transformation. After dinner, we moved to his
deck for dessert. Jacob poured us each a brandy. He said that he liked
to share the "good stuff" with friends.
"Oh, Jacob, this is magnificent!" stated Aunt Kayla, after she took her first sip of the brandy.
"It should be! It's even older than I am!" he answered with a
slight chuckle. "So, Iona, what are your plans for the summer?"
"We were discussing that earlier. I am enrolling at San Diego
State in the fall, but I haven't made any plans yet for the next few
months," I replied. I sipped the brandy, and it was wonderful! I felt
its warmth flow through my body.
"I have a friend who owns a few restaurants down in Pacific Beach,
and he always could use another pretty young woman to work for him," he
stated. "I know you can do much more, but it might be good for you."
"You know, Iona, that isn't a bad idea. You do need to learn how
to interact as a woman," added Aunt Kayla. "Being a waitress or barmaid
would give you lots of opportunities to interact with others."
I thought about it for a moment. They were right; I did have a lot
to learn about being a woman. I knew Pacific Beach or, as we locals
called it, PB, pretty well. "You're both right. I just don't know about
working in PB. I used to go there a lot as Roger. I'm not sure I want
to subject myself to what I saw those girls go through!"
"I'm sure you were a perfect angel!" said Aunt Kayla with a sarcastic tone.
I smiled. "Not by a long shot. I guess I could look at this as my penance for my past crimes against humanity!"
"Or at least crimes against barmaids!" joked Jacob. "So, I'll call my friend tomorrow. He owes me a few favors."
"I have a question. How did the two of you meet?" I asked Jacob and Aunt Kayla.
Jacob and Aunt Kayla looked at each other; they gave the "you go first" to each other. Finally Aunt Kayla started to talk.
"We met through a mutual friend almost fifteen years ago," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Closer to sixteen years," added Jacob.
Aunt Kayla gave him a stern look. "Who's telling her the story?" she asked, and then broke out in a smile.
"Your aunt sure is touchy, isn't she?" whispered Jacob as he leaned over towards me.
I giggled in response.
"Anyway, as I was saying, I was introduced to Jacob right after I
moved here. I only knew one person in San Diego; that was Marny, and
she didn't live here year-round," said Aunt Kayla.
"Who is Marny?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "One story at a time dear! Let's just say that she is an old and dear family friend."
"I don't mean to interrupt, but I spoke with her the other night and she would like to see you this Tuesday," stated Jacob.
"The usual place?" asked Aunt Kayla.
Jacob nodded.
"I suppose that you two are going to leave me in the dark about her!" I said.
"All in good time, my dear," smiled Jacob.
"Anyway, back to the story. Marny had met Jacob years ago when he
was a ship's captain, and she felt that we would become great friends,"
explained Aunt Kayla.
"She was right! We became great friends almost immediately!" stated Jacob.
"So, will I get to meet her this Tuesday?" I asked.
"Absolutely, my dear," replied Jacob. "I told her you were staying
with your aunt. Now that I know your complete story, I am positive that
she will want to meet you!"
We talked for another hour before it was time to leave. I didn't
get any more information out of either Jacob or Aunt Kayla about the
mysterious Marny. They seemed to enjoy fending off my attempts to get
further info out of them.
That night I did a search on the Internet. I found that Marny
meant 'from the sea' in Scandinavian. The exact origin was most likely
Norse, dating back to the time of the Vikings. I had some wild thoughts
in my mind about Marny. I debated if her name had any significance.
With Aunt Kayla's friends and family, I have learned to not take
anything for granted. I drifted off to sleep thinking how interesting
life was as Iona.
Chapter Twelve
As I woke up the next morning, I was again
overwhelmed by my strong sexual urges. Instinctively my hand slipped
down to my vagina, and I began to gently rub myself. I saw no need to
fight the urges, and I smiled as the waves of pleasure flowed through
my body. My other hand began to massage my nipples, which by now were
very hard. I lost track of time as I pleasured myself, and was
eventually rewarded with an incredible orgasm.
I slowly regained my composure while basking in the afterglow of
my orgasm. This was fast becoming a morning ritual. My elevated sexual
urges were hard enough to control during the day, but when I slept my
urges built up so by the time I woke up I was extremely horny.
I guess I shouldn't complain. It really wasn't a bad way to wake
up, and I had to admit that my female orgasms were superior to anything
I had felt as a man. Still, it felt strange being led by my urges like
a dog on a chain.
After my shower I dried off and inspected my body in the mirror.
It was still a shock seeing the image of a beautiful young woman in the
mirror and knowing that it was me. I brushed my long red hair and
marveled at how soft it was. When I was naked, I couldn't keep my eyes
off my breasts. They were truly magnificent; they were large, round,
and firm, with large, highly sensitive nipples. The rest of my new body
wasn't too shabby either. My whole body was fit and well... perfect!
Luckily, I was doing pretty well at dressing and makeup. I was
finding my style and liked how I looked. I didn't use a lot of makeup
during the day, but I knew that I would have to use more once I started
working. I had mixed feelings about working in a club over in Pacific
Beach. Oh, I agreed with Aunt Kayla and our neighbor, Jacob, that it
would be good for me, as it would give me a chance to interact as a
woman with a larger group of people. My biggest fear was dealing with
the men.
As Roger, I had spent more than my fair share of evenings in the
clubs and bars of Pacific Beach. There were many great restaurants and
clubs there, and the crowds got a bit rowdy at times. There were lots
of young college men and during the summer there was the surfer and
beach crowd. Oh yes, to make it even more interesting, there would be
lots of sailors and marines. I had been in the Navy and had seen
firsthand how many of the girls working in the clubs were treated. In
addition to their attention, I would be fighting to control my sexual
urges.
There was one more thing to test my sexual control, and that would
be all the beautiful women there too! I found that I was still
attracted to women. However, I'd apparently inherited the original
Iona's sexual attraction for men. I didn't have a say in this, and I
found that I was now bi-sexual. It was as if I had always liked men. I
also discovered that she'd liked women too. My desires for women felt
different now. It was as if my old sexual desires as Roger had been
rewritten by Iona's. That may sound strange, but that's the best way I
can describe it. Being bi-sexual meant that I had more sexual stimuli
to worry about than the average girl.
The other things on my mind included the upcoming meeting with
Fiona. Aunt Kayla had told me that Fiona understood that I'd had no say
in the body switch, but I was still uneasy about meeting her
I was also anxious to see if I got a response from my old family.
I really missed them and was hoping for any contact, however small.
Even a simple thank you would have been priceless.
I also was worried about all the people out there with an ax to
grind with Iona. She had pissed a lot of people off, and there was
always the outside chance that one would try to find her -- rather make
that find me! I also had to deal with the long list of Iona's former
lovers, many of whom wanted to see her again.
Then there was the magic issue. Aunt Kayla had told me that I had
some powers, but we had no idea of what they were. She'd told me that
she would help me discover my powers and teach me how to use them
responsibly. I had the powers from the tattoo on my back that gave me
the ability to know someone that I knew was near. I also had the
invisible tattoo that protected me sexually, but also made me more
aroused. Whoever had given Iona this tattoo had violated mystic rules.
There was the added possibility of being on the receiving end of his or
her anger. All in all, my life was very complicated!
I walked downstairs and found Aunt Kayla out in the garden
drinking a cup of tea. She was reading some old book and was so
engrossed in it that she didn't hear me coming.
"Oh, Iona! You startled me," she stated with a smile. "How are you this morning?"
"Just great. That brandy that Jacob gave us last night put me right to sleep," I answered.
"I can relate to that; it was quite potent."
"I'm waiting for the water to boil, would you like a fresh cup of tea?" I asked.
She looked at her cup. "That sounds great! Earl Grey, please," she answered as she handed me the cup.
"Coming right up," I replied. I walked into the kitchen and pulled
out a couple of tea bags while the water worked up to a boil. I
selected an English breakfast blend and put it in my mug. I felt Tully
rub against my legs and I squatted down to pet her.
"How are you this fine morning?" I asked.
Tully just purred contentedly as I petted her. Bran, the more
aloof cat, joined us and I petted both of them until the water came to
a boil.
"Sorry, I need to pour the water," I explained as I stood up. Bran
slipped away, as if there was something important in the next room.
Tully stayed close, hoping for some more attention.
I put the mugs of tea on a tray, along with a blueberry muffin, and went out to join Aunt Kayla in the garden.
"Thank you, dear," Aunt Kayla thanked me, as I handed her the tea.
I smiled. "So what are you reading?"
"I am just catching up on my Celtic. Your tattoo has intrigued me,
and I need to study up the language in order to better understand it,"
she explained.
"Let me know if you find any way of controlling it," I stated. I picked up the muffin and broke a piece off and ate it.
"So, are you still waking up aroused?" she asked.
"That is putting it mildly," I answered with a slight smile on my face.
She smiled back. "I suppose there could be worse side effects."
"True, I must admit that it does feel good," I replied truthfully.
Aunt Kayla looked at me. "This is just a suggestion, but I think you should get a vibrator."
I sat there in silence. I'd never thought that I would have a conversation like this one in my entire life!
"I can suggest a good one if you are interested," she explained.
"Okay. Well, this will be another new experience!" I replied. "I never thought I'd have a conversation about vibrators!"
Aunt Kayla smiled back. "Speaking of new experiences, Jacob called
this morning and set up an interview for you. His friend told the
manager that you would be there today. Here, I wrote down the details,"
she stated.
I took the note from Aunt Kayla. I recognized the name of the
club. I had been to The Reef several times when I was Roger. It was a
bar and restaurant located on Garnet Avenue, several blocks from the
Pacific Ocean. During the evening there was live entertainment and the
crowds got a bit rowdier. I searched my memories and tried to remember
what the bargirls wore there. It took me a few moments to recall that
the girls wore a short black skirt, black sleeveless top, and high
heels. I wondered what I would look like in the outfit.
"So are you going to do it?" asked Aunt Kayla.
The sound of her voice snapped me out of my daydreaming. "I guess so," I answered. "Can I borrow the car this afternoon?"
"Sure. I do think that this is a good idea. It will be good for you to interact with others," she replied.
"It's not a bad place. I used to go there when I was Roger," I said softly, almost to myself.
Chapter Thirteen
My interview was a breeze. Actually, I think I
was hired as soon as the manager saw my body. I wore a summer dress
that showed off my curves, and he couldn't take his eyes off my body,
especially my boobs! My emotions were mixed. Part of me was offended
that I was hired because I was seen as a "hot piece of ass." On the
other hand, it was interesting to see this from a woman's point of
view. He asked me a bunch of questions while he stared at my breasts. I
debated telling him that I used to be a man just to see his reaction!
The manager's name was Tom Martin and, despite his sexist
behavior, I sort of liked him. He didn't mind that I only wanted to
work part time. After the interview, he turned me over to his assistant
manager. Her name was Karen, and she was a very pretty blonde.
As she showed me around the club, she told me about my duties.
"So, Iona, have you ever worked in a place like this?" she asked.
As Roger I had tended bar for a campus bar, but I couldn't tell
her that. "Sort of. My uncle has a place back east, and I helped out
there a few times," I replied. Okay, I lied, but it made more sense
than the truth!
"Well, that's a start. The job is pretty easy; the hardest part is
dealing with the customers. During the day it's mostly the beach crowd.
However, in the evening we can get pretty rowdy. A lot of college kids
and also a lot of squids and jarheads," she explained.
I held in my laughter at her use of the less than flattering terms
for sailors and marines. "Are they that bad?" I asked, in a rather
innocent tone.
"Bad? No, not really, but they do get a bit wild at times," she
answered with a smile. "They can be a lot of fun, especially on a
date!" She then broke out in a laugh.
I smiled back. She continued the tour, and she told me about my
uniform. It was as I remembered; a short black skirt and matching top
and heels. Karen told me that there was a shop down the block that
carried both the skirts and tops.
"So, tell me about yourself," she asked.
I told her that I was living with my aunt and that I was starting college in the fall. Basically it was the truth.
"Iona? That is a very pretty name. I don't think I've ever known anyone by that name," she said.
"It's Scots. It's the name of an island."
"That's cool. Well, I think you'll do. I'm a pretty good judge of
character, and I have a feeling that you'll fit in with the rest of the
lunatics that work here," she replied with a laugh. "And don't worry
about Tom. He's harmless!"
I also had a good feeling about her and the job, and I was told
that my training would start in two days. I said good-bye and headed
off to do some shopping.
I was in a great mood as I walked down the street to the shop
Karen mentioned. This amazed me, considering everything I had been
through lately. However, overall things were going pretty well. I
quickly finished my official shopping and soon had everything I needed
for work. I decided to explore a few other clothing stores before
heading home. I had passed many of these shops in my days as a man and
I had always been curious about them. They always had the most
interesting window displays, but there was no way that I would have
gone into them as Roger.
I wasn't disappointed as I discovered they had some really great
outfits. Okay, I admit that I now enjoy shopping for clothes! Maybe
this was due to some residual from the original Iona or just that I am
being honest with my feelings; either way, I was having a good time. I
also made a quick stop at a music store and picked out a few CD's. I
had previously owned most of them when I was Roger. I think my CD
collection was the only material thing I missed from my previous life.
Of course, I don't count family photographs or sentimental things in
that group!
I was headed back to the car when I got the sensation from my tattoo. I
looked around to see who it was, while at the same time trying to see
if I could detect his or her identity.
The name came to me just a few seconds before I saw him. He was a
friend from my days in the navy. Bill was a few years younger than me,
and I had been his "sea-dad" or mentor when we served together on a
cruiser. I had always liked him, and it took all my willpower not to
talk to him.
He did, however, notice me and smiled at me as he walked by. I
could feel his eyes on me as I walked past him. Without thinking, I
looked back over my shoulder and saw that he was standing there looking
at me. He had a great smile, and I smiled back. He replied with a wink!
It was then that I felt a very new sensation. I felt an immediate
attraction to him, and it went beyond just lust. This caused an
immediate conflict of emotions. I'd accepted that I am physically
female, but this was the first time that I'd felt attraction to a man.
I don't count the time that I had sex with Iona/Roger, although it did
bring new meaning to the phrase "go fuck yourself." This was different,
and Bill's obvious interest in me was exciting.
I was a bit disappointed that he didn't follow me or ask me for my
phone number. By the way, the answer is yes; I would have given it to
him! I put aside my old male feelings and thought about Bill from a
female's point of view. He was quite attractive. He was 6-1 and very
athletic. He had light brown hair, blue eyes, and a killer smile. I
giggled to myself as I walked towards the car. It was silly to hold
onto feelings that better suited Roger. After all, I was a woman now,
so why shouldn't I find a man attractive? Still it is hard to change
feelings overnight, and besides I hadn't even been female for a month
yet!
I told Aunt Kayla about my adventures over a pot of chai tea. She
sat there and listened without saying a word as I told her everything.
When I finished, I took a sip of my tea and waited for her response.
She sat there for a moment and then smiled and said, "So, would you consider these events to be positive or negative?"
"Is this my aunt or my therapist asking me?" I responded with a slight laugh. "I'd say overall it was positive."
"That's good. I'm pleased that you are willing to accept change.
Your life is going to be difficult enough. You don't need to make it
worse by fighting yourself," she explained.
"I do have conflicting feelings, but they seem to be slowly resolving themselves," I answered.
"Good. I've gotten some information on people who have had a
similar experiences in body switching. Over time, their personality
becomes more inline with their gender, as long as they don't actively
fight it. You have a long life ahead of you, and it would be a shame to
be in continual internal conflict," she stated.
"So, will it eventually feel like I have always been female?" I asked.
"That is a distinct possibility," answered Aunt Kayla. "But you
will retain your core personality and your memories as Roger."
I thought about it for a second. "I can live with that," I replied.
She smiled and nodded in approval. "By the way, we have an
invitation for lunch tomorrow. My dear friend Marny has asked us to
join her then."
"That sounds great. I'm extremely interested in meeting her, even
though I know so little about her," I replied with a sly smile. I was
hoping that my obvious hint would lead to some information about the
mysterious Marny.
Aunt Kayla shook her head slowly. "I hope that you have a higher
opinion of me than that lame attempt to get me to talk seems to
indicate," she answered with a slight smirk on her face.
I shrugged my shoulders. "So, where and when do we meet her?"
"We'll meet her over at Shelter Island. She lives on a boat in the
marina," explained Aunt Kayla. "Your curiosity will just have to wait.
Marny is a wonderful person, and I would prefer that you meet first.
Besides, what's life without a few secrets?"
I nodded and debated saying some smart-ass answer, but decided not to.
Chapter Fourteen
We arrived at the marina and Aunt Kayla pointed
out the sailboat that Marny lived on. As we walked towards the boat, I
saw a beautiful woman sitting on the bow. She was adjusting a line and
looked up and waved as we approached. Her skin was a dark brown due to
the years spent out on the water, yet it looked soft and wrinkle-free.
Her blonde hair was pulled back into a long ponytail, which stretched
down to the small of her back. When we got closer, her striking blue
eyes mesmerized me. They looked like the color of the ocean on a sunny
day.
"Hi Kayla, I'm so happy to see you!" she exclaimed. "This must be Iona. I am very pleased to meet you."
In a fluid motion, she leapt to the pier to greet us. Kayla and Marny hugged and then she repeated the act with me.
"It is wonderful to see you, Marny. I've missed our conversations," replied Aunt Kayla.
"I have been looking forward to meeting you, Marny," I stated.
"Likewise, my dear. We both have some interesting tales to trade," she said with a smile.
We boarded the sailboat and Marny made preparations to get
underway. "It is just such a gorgeous day; I thought we'd go up the
coast and eat lunch off La Jolla. Make yourselves comfortable,"
explained Marny.
"That sounds lovely," answered Aunt Kayla.
I was wearing my bathing suit under my shirt and shorts. I felt a
bit self-conscious as I took off my outer clothes. This was the first
time I had been out in public as Iona in a bathing suit. It was a
bikini, and I felt it was a bit too small, but the salesgirl in PB had
told me that it was perfect. She said that with my body it would be a
shame not to show it off. I did put on lots of sunscreen.
My tattoo was just above the back of my bikini bottom. The best
description of the color of the tattoo was periwinkle. The writing
looked as if had been done with a fine tipped pen. The lines were so
smooth and just flowed so naturally.
I had gone sailing a few times as Roger, and I was totally awed by
the speed with which Marny got the boat underway. She moved so smoothly
around the boat -- as if she was part of the sailboat itself.
Within minutes we were pulling out of the harbor and heading out
of the bay. As we sailed out the bay, we passed one of the channel
buoys. There were several sea lions crowded onto it. They were basking
in the sun and seemed to be asleep. Suddenly, they all woke up. Their
attention seemed to be focused on our boat, and they dove into the
water. They quickly surrounded our boat and escorted us out to the
Pacific Ocean.
I looked over at Aunt Kayla and she smiled at me. We lost our
escort as we passed Point Loma and headed north up the coast towards La
Jolla.
"Would you like to steer for a while, Iona?" asked Marny.
"It's been a while since I've done this, but I'll give it a shot," I answered.
After a few minutes, Marny smiled and said, "I see that you've had
some experience in sailing. Did you sail much when you were in the
navy?"
"A little," I replied, as I concentrated on holding my course. I
looked over at her and smiled back. "I guess that Aunt Kayla has told
you everything."
"Not everything. I'm looking forward to hearing your story," she answered. "Please, tell me all about it."
"Okay, but then it's your turn," I stated with a smile.
"Deal!" replied Marny.
I told her all about my life as Roger and the body switch and my experiences as Iona.
"I can't wait to hear about your job adventures. Especially since
you will have a unique viewpoint, having seen it from both sides," she
said. "Steer to port, there is a nice anchorage near those cliffs."
I did as she ordered, and within a few minutes we were anchored and enjoying a wonderful picnic lunch.
"I think the strangest thing about my adjustment is that it has
been so smooth. Although I see some potential bumps coming up," I
explained.
"Just remember that you have friends and family to fall back on for support," stated Marny.
"I know. I appreciate your understanding."
"Well, I have had a rather unique upbringing myself. I don't suppose you want to hear about it," she asked.
"I would love to hear about it," I replied eagerly.
"I've heard this story before, so, if you don't mind, I'm going to lay out in the sun while you two chat," said Aunt Kayla.
I suspected that she just wanted to give us some time alone
"Where to start?" mused Marny. "To start off, I am half human."
I sat there taking in her words. I tried not to look like I was
stunned or shocked. In my short life as Iona, I had been exposed to
things I had only thought existed in stories. I was quickly learning
that there were many surprises out in the world, and that I should not
dismiss things out of hand based on my previous experiences.
"My mother lived on an island off the coast of Maine. One day, she
met a handsome stranger and they had a whirlwind romance. It turned out
he was from an aquatic race of ancient beings. He told her this before
they made love; I don't want you to believe those myths of them
ravaging maidens!" stated Marny with a laugh.
I didn't say a thing and just sat there hanging on every word.
"My mother willingly became his mate and wife. They are still
lovers, and he tries to split his life between the land and the sea.
He's a loving father, and I have learned much from him. I also
inherited some of his powers. As you may have noticed, I have a
relationship with sea mammals. I can communicate with them," she
explained.
"Is that why you became an oceanographer?" I asked.
"Yes, it was a perfect mix. I love the ocean. I can also stay
underwater for a longer period than a normal human. I can't breathe
underwater, but I can hold my breath for a very long time," she
explained.
"I've learned that "normal" is a relative term," I quipped.
She smiled. "I guess you're right. It does make life more interesting."
I laughed. "Life definitely has become more interesting. I have
been given an opportunity to see life from a totally different
viewpoint. Additionally, I am seeing a world that I never thought
existed."
"Just be careful who you tell about your unique status. The
hardest thing you will experience is the inability to be totally
honest," explained Marny. "I've been in several relationships with
people who had no idea of the true me. It was very frustrating at times
that I couldn't be totally honest. Part of that was my fault for not
totally trusting them. You will have special problems, and you will
want to talk about them, especially with someone you love, and you may
not be able to tell them."
I sat there letting her words sink in. She had brought up many new
things that I had never even considered. How would someone react if I
told them the truth? Would they freak out? Or, even worse, might they
think I was mentally unstable? That would be bad enough with a total
stranger or casual friend, but with a lover? It could be devastating!
"I appreciate your advice, Marny," I answered. "I hope that we can talk like this often."
"Sure thing, Iona," said Marny with a smile. "Think of me as your older sister!"
We both laughed, but I considered her offer to be genuine. It would be nice to have someone else I could trust to talk to.
"So, have you told someone you loved about your past?" I asked.
Marny paused and seemed to be recalling a memory of a person dear
to her. "Yes, once," she said softly. "He didn't believe me at first,
but that changed after he met my parents."
I waited for her to continue.
"We were due to get married, but unfortunately he was killed in
the war," Marny lamented. Her face showed a sense of sadness.
"The war?" I responded. Marny looked like she was in her early
thirties. That would have meant that he would have to have been killed
recently.
"His ship was torpedoed off Greenland in 1942," answered Marny. "I
forgot to tell you that I age a bit slower than normal humans, another
gift from my father. My mother also gained this gift and is approaching
155 years old."
I sat in stunned silence for a while. "My eyes are truly being opened up to an entirely new world."
Marny smiled. "Honey, you have no idea of what is out there!"
The rest of the afternoon passed by way too fast. As Aunt Kayla
and I drove back to our home, I thought about Marny and how lucky I was
to have her as a new friend.
Chapter Fifteen
A few days later, I was driving home from work.
My feet were killing me, thanks to the high heels I had to wear at
work. I was still a trainee; however, Karen had said that I would be on
my own soon. I pulled into the driveway and walked into the house
barefoot. It felt so good to be out of the heels!
I checked the mailbox and found it was filled with mail. I grabbed
the stack of letters and walked into the house. I found Aunt Kayla on
her computer. Tully was asleep on top of the monitor.
"Hi," I said, as I entered her office.
"How was work, dear?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Pretty good. My feet are killing me though!" I moaned as I sat down next to Aunt Kayla and began to rub my sore feet.
"Ah. Too bad all men don't get a chance to spend a night in high
heels," replied Aunt Kayla. "Especially those who design clothes for
women!"
"Some do!" I quipped with a smile. I began to sort the mail.
She laughed. "By the way, Fiona called. She will be getting in late Sunday evening. She was delayed by a trial."
"Trial?" I said.
"Fiona works as a prosecutor for trials involving misuse of magical powers," explained Aunt Kayla.
"You mean there are courts and lawyers for things like that?" I asked.
"Absolutely. The case she is working on is very interesting," stated Aunt Kayla.
"What is it about?" I asked.
"A woman used her powers in an immoral and unethical manner. She
is accused of illegally transforming dozens of men and women to benefit
herself and her university," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Her university? In what sort of manner?" I asked. I was halfway through the mail. Most were related to Aunt Kayla's job.
Aunt Kayla continued. "She used a transference spell. It made the
female athletes better, and it transformed the men into women. Then she
changed their memories to hide the truth."
"What school?" I asked.
"Chamberlain," said Aunt Kayla.
"Wow! I thought something was funny about how they dominated in
the women's basketball championships the last two years," I exclaimed.
"So, what will happen to her if she is found guilty?"
"Most likely a total loss of powers. Her human co-conspirator is
also charged and will also receive an appropriate harsh punishment,"
replied Aunt Kayla.
"Just loss of powers?" I asked. "That seems like a light punishment."
"For someone born with powers, it will be a very severe
punishment. It's like one of your senses. Imagine losing your sight or
hearing," stated Aunt Kayla.
"What about the victims?" I asked
"Unfortunately, the spells cast cannot be undone. That alone
should result in a severe punishment for both of the accused," said
Aunt Kayla angrily.
I then saw the next letter in the pile. I stared at the return
address and was unable to speak as I was overcome with emotions.
"Are you alright, dear?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I composed myself and held up the letter with trembling hands. The
return address was from my family -- make that Roger's family.
"Do you want me to open it?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I shook my head. "Thanks, but I think I'd better do this myself."
I opened the envelope carefully. I didn't want to risk tearing the
letter inside. I took out the letter and unfolded it and read it.
It was from my sister, Jenny. She told me how much my letter was
appreciated by everyone. She said that, while Roger's death had been a
terrible shock to the family, it was reassuring to know that he'd died
a hero. I had to put down the letter for a moment to wipe away my
tears.
I continued with the letter. Jenny told me that she would be out
in San Diego in a week to close out Roger's apartment and wrap up some
legal details. She wrote that she would love to get together with me.
She included her cell phone number and e-mail address.
I handed the letter to Aunt Kayla and absorbed what she had
written. In some ways, I wished she wasn't coming out here. It would
open up some emotional wounds. But then again it would allow some
closure.
Aunt Kayla handed the letter back. "This is a very nice letter. Your sister sounds like a wonderful person."
"She is," I said, and I started crying again. Aunt Kayla took me into her arms and held me tight.
"Sorry," I apologized. I wiped my eyes. "I guess I still have a way to go before I am over this."
"I would be worried if you didn't get emotional," Aunt Kayla replied, smiling.
"I hope I can control my emotions when I see her again," I sighed.
"You'll do fine. Don't worry about your emotions," comforted Aunt Kayla.
"But what will I do if she suspects the truth?" I asked.
"We will worry about that if it happens. Remember that most people
don't suspect that there is real magic in the world. So they ignore the
obvious and go against their instincts and accept the norms that
society has established. You are starting to see that for yourself,"
she said.
"That's true," I replied. I thought about what lay ahead of me.
There was my job, meeting Iona's mother, and now the reunion with my
sister! "This next week is going to be very interesting!"
I spent the evening composing an e-mail response to Jenny, telling
her how much I was looking forward to meeting her. I was careful not to
give anything away, and I even had Aunt Kayla review it before I sent
it.
Chapter Sixteen
Saturday evening I worked my first real solo
shift at The Reef. To say I was nervous would be a major
understatement. I looked at myself in the mirror. My outfit really
showed off my shapely body; so much so that I suddenly felt very
self-conscious. The top was a bit low and it showed off my cleavage. I
was also worried about my nipples showing through my bra and top. I
debated about what I would do the first time someone slipped some money
down between my boobs.
I also thought that the skirt was too short, but Karen told me
that Tom insisted on the length. I adjusted my nametag and looked down
at my name. It was still strange referring to myself as Iona. I mean, I
was getting more and more used to it, but it was a bit strange.
I started my shift at seven PM, which was mostly a dinner crowd.
People were coming in from the beach and were, for the most part,
pretty nice. The band began to set up around 9:30 and was ready to go
around 10:00. They were a local alternative band that had been playing
the area for years. They weren't bad, and Karen said that they always
filled the house.
Most of the night was a blur as I was very busy. I was assigned a
part of the club and, for the most part, my customers were pretty cool.
I got hit on a few times, but it was all good-natured fun. The problem
started with a group of college kids. There were five of them, all
guys, and they all thought they were God's gift to women. They were
also all a bit drunk.
The leader of the group, I'll just call him Chad, kept trying to
grab my ass as I took their order. I asked him nicely to stop and that
just made it worse. They immediately made rude comments about me and
joked that I was just playing hard to get. One asked me straight up if
I wanted to go back to their apartment and have sex with all five!
For the first time, I really understood what assholes some men
could be. I also felt a sense of vulnerability and fear. I tried to
smile and ignore them, but they wouldn't give up. I looked over at
Karen and gave her a wave to get some help over in my area. Chad
reached up my skirt again and tried to grab my panties; I jumped back
and dropped my tray, causing them all to laugh.
A guy at the next table then stepped in and told them to knock it off
and act civilized. My rescuer was tall and very muscular. He had very
short brown hair and looked like he was in the navy, as his hair was
too long for a marine. I later found out his name was Paul.
Chad stood up and motioned for his friends to do the same. They
did, and then Paul's friends stood up, and it looked like we would have
a real problem, although Paul's group looked like they could mop the
floor with Chad's group. I could see Karen getting our security to come
over and get between the two groups and rescue little old me.
Chad looked at Paul and seemed ready to back down. Paul told him
to apologize to me. It was then that I suddenly pictured Chad telling
Paul to "Suck my dick, squid!" It was as if I wanted Chad to do
something stupid so he would get the crap beat out of him! To my total
surprise, and Chad's too, that's exactly what he did! He said it so
loud that everyone in the area heard it.
The only thing that saved Chad from being pummeled was the arrival
of our bouncers, who escorted Chad and his buddies out of the club.
There was a round of applause as they were led out to the street. I
explained to Tom that Paul and his friends had done nothing wrong and
they were allowed to stay. I later found out that they were all navy
divers. Tom bought them a round on the house. It was an exciting first
night!
On my way home, I thought about what had happened. Was it all a
coincidence? Or had I almost caused a bar fight? I knew that I would
have to mention this to Aunt Kayla in the morning.
Aunt Kayla was still up when I got home, and I told her what had
happened. She questioned me about my emotional state at the time of the
incident.
"I guess it was between anger and fear," I answered. "I was really
pissed off at the jerk and at the same time very frightened."
"Hmmm. Anger and fear are very strong emotions. They could have
sparked some powers to cause the outburst. I'll ask Fiona about it.
She'll know if Iona could do something like that," stated Aunt Kayla.
"Was there anything else on your mind?"
"Yes. I felt frustrated that I couldn't protect myself. I felt the
vulnerability of being female for the first time since I became Iona. I
also felt vulnerable for being smaller than I had been as Roger and
weaker physically," I stated angrily. "It was an unpleasant experience
-- I didn't like it one bit, and I noticed I was becoming very
emotional."
"I see. Your powers seem to have come out as a defense mechanism.
I wouldn't worry about it too much right now," explained Aunt Kayla.
"But in the meantime, just be careful when you get angry. You are still
carrying around a lot of frustration due to the switch, and you will
have to learn to resolve these conflicts."
"I will. I appreciate you staying up to listen to my problems," I replied softly.
"Iona, I will always be here for you. I know that you must think
that our relationship has been one-sided, but that isn't true. I put
aside having a family for my career and, in some ways, I see you as the
daughter I never had. Your presence in this house has been a blessing."
I was momentarily stunned by this revelation. We soon were hugging and crying. It was a true Kodak moment!
Chapter Seventeen
Sunday arrived very quickly, and with each
passing minute I became more nervous about Fiona's arrival. From what
memories I could draw up, she and Iona had had a very rough
relationship. I didn't like calling up Iona's personal memories, as it
felt like I was doing something immoral. I was worried that Fiona might
vent her anger at me for what Iona had done, or that she would be angry
with me for occupying the body of her daughter. Either way, it wasn't
very comforting.
Fiona's flight was due to arrive around 9:00 PM. I killed time by
checking my e-mail. I still looked in on Iona's old account. The hate
mail had died down, but there was the occasional request from an old
lover. I didn't respond to any of them. I checked my new account and
found a reply from Jenny. She told me that she would be out in San
Diego later that week and would call me after she arrived. My
conflicting emotions had a field day with that. Part of me was
overjoyed to be seeing Jenny again, and the rest of me was scared.
Well, it's best to fight one battle at a time, I thought. Fiona
might turn me into a frog or something, so it was a waste of time to
worry about my meeting with Jenny. I tried to find some pleasant memory
that Iona had of her mother, and I couldn't find one. It was really sad
that Iona had no love for her mother.
I changed into a green floral pattern skirt and white blouse. I
checked my makeup and hair. I wanted to look good for my first meeting
with Fiona.
On the way to Lindbergh Field, Aunt Kayla tried to ease my feelings of dread.
"Honey, you have nothing to worry about. Fiona is a very
reasonable person, and she doesn't blame you for what happened," she
explained calmly.
"I hope so. It's just that Iona said and did some really rotten
things to Fiona," I answered. "I also sense that Iona took great
pleasure in hurting Fiona."
"Just remember that was Iona and not you," she replied.
"I'll try," I said with a slight laugh.
We pulled into the lot and walked to the baggage claim area.
Fiona's flight had just landed. We waited for her to arrive. I could
picture her when I closed my eyes. She was an attractive woman, a bit
taller than me, but with the same looks. Like all the women in our
family, she had dark red hair. Yes, I accepted that this was now my
family!
I got a strong jolt from my tattoo, and I looked up to see her
round the corner. She had a big smile on her face when she saw us. All
the fear and trepidation melted away as she approached. We hugged as if
we had known each other our whole lives. While I didn't see her as my
"mother," I did sense a strong bond.
"Goodness, it is wonderful to see both of you!" exclaimed Fiona. Her voice had a distinctive New England accent.
I stood there smiling. "I'm so happy to finally meet you."
My friendly response seemed to catch Fiona off guard. She shook
her head and smiled. "You're so different from the Iona I knew, my
dear. Please take that as a compliment," said Fiona softly. "I am
looking forward to getting to know you better."
Aunt Kayla gave me one of those "I told you so" looks. We then grabbed her bags and headed back to the house.
We settled in the garden and, as I brewed up a pot of tea, Fiona
and Aunt Kayla caught up on old times. My mind was awash with various
feelings and emotions, and I found it difficult to concentrate. There
were so many questions that I wanted to ask her. I was snapped back to
reality by the sound of the teakettle's whistle. I picked up the tray
with the tea and walked out to the garden. I felt Tully brush by my
legs as I sat down.
"Thank you, Iona," Aunt Kayla replied
"Yes, Iona, thank you very much. The tea smells wonderful," added Fiona.
I smiled and sat down next to them. Tully hopped up into my lap.
"I must admit that I almost didn't get on the flight, Iona. I have
been fighting my emotions concerning you. Iona was far from perfect,
and she caused me much pain, but she was still my only daughter,"
explained Fiona. "I guess there was a part of me that blamed you for
her death."
I sat there in silence. Aunt Kayla took my hand for support.
"But, I wanted to give you the benefit of the doubt. As soon as I
saw you, I knew that my blame was misplaced. I am pleased to see that
your personality is shining through. It would have been very easy for
you to stick to the path Iona initially laid down," continued Fiona.
"I must admit that I have been worried about meeting you too," I confessed nervously.
Fiona laughed. "Why? Did you think I might cast a spell on you?"
"The idea crossed my mind a few times," I admitted with a smile.
"I know that you aren't my daughter, but I would like to become
friends with you. I think it would be beneficial for both of us," she
commented. "As bad as our relationship was, I still morn my Iona."
"I hope that we can become good friends," I replied, and I got up and moved close to hug her.
Fiona was right. She wasn't my mother, but we had a connection. I
was learning how important family was in my life, and I would be a fool
to push away a relationship with someone like Fiona.
The next day, the three of us talked about my budding powers and the special tattoo that was located above my vagina.
"From what you've told me about the incidents, it sounds like
you're developing some interesting skills. Think of this as a sort of
magical puberty. Your skills and powers are just developing, and it
will take time to learn how to use them. You will be going through an
awkward stage in your life," explained Fiona.
"Oh, so it won't be as smooth as it has been the past month," I replied in jest.
"Point taken. However, this will be different from anything you
have ever experienced. Most of us are born with our powers intact. They
are a part of us from birth, and we just accept them as we would any
other sense. You will be gaining something that will eventually feel
like any of your senses, but it will take time," stated Aunt Kayla.
"There have been cases of late development of powers, and I will
put you in contact with some of these women, if you want," added Fiona.
I nodded. "That would be great. It's hard enough adapting to being a woman as it is."
"So what is the hardest part of being a woman for you?" asked Fiona.
I thought about it for a moment. "That's a hard question. The new
sensations and emotions are quite interesting. Also my sexual
attractions and feelings are a challenge. But I would have to say the
change in status is the most difficult." I then described my experience
of feeling vulnerable at work.
"You will adapt, my dear. By the way, may I see your tattoos?" asked Fiona
I nodded, and we went upstairs into my bedroom. I stripped down and Aunt Kayla closed the curtains for privacy.
I sat on the edge of the bed as Aunt Kayla and Fiona examined the tattoo above my vagina with a UV light.
"This is fine work. I must admit that whoever did this is an
expert," Fiona commented. "And you feel that Iona got this of her own
free will?"
"As far as I can tell," I answered.
Aunt Kayla explained what had happened when I tried to recall who did it.
Fiona had me stand up, and she used a candle to examine the tattoo
on my back. "I recognize the artist who did this one. He lives up in
Vermont near the Canadian border. He has a good reputation, and I doubt
he did the other one," commented Fiona.
"Do you think he might know who did it?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"It's possible. Iona might have requested the tattoo on her back,
as it would have helped her in her body-switching game. Then again, it
might also be possible that Iona didn't know what she was getting into
when she had this second one done," added Fiona. She turned to me and
smiled. "You can get dressed, my dear."
As I dressed, I listened to Fiona's and Aunt Kayla's conversation.
"There is a similar tattoo that gives the person protection from
unwanted pregnancy and disease, but it doesn't have the added increase
in sexual urges. I doubt that Iona would have recognized the difference
between the two; she was a poor student in the arts," Fiona remarked
sadly.
"So you think that the tattoo artist might have switched to the illegal one? Why?" asked Aunt Kayla.
Fiona shrugged her shoulders. "She might have pissed him off. The
artist might have wanted her as a sexual partner. One of Iona's friends
or enemies might have influenced her decision to get it in the first
place or paid off the artist to give it to her. There are a lot of
possibilities. I could assign an investigator to look into it."
"That might be a good idea," nodded Aunt Kayla.
"I can provide you with a list of email addresses of people who
Iona angered or was "friendly" with. That is, if you think it would
help?" I suggested.
"That would be a good start," said Fiona.
"I must admit that it is a bit unnerving when I see all the baggage I inherited from Iona," I admitted.
"I hadn't thought of that. It must be very hard, my dear," Fiona replied compassionately.
"Hard is an understatement." I smiled as I finished dressing. "I do appreciate your concern."
We spent the rest of the day getting to know each other a bit
better. Fiona had a very strong personality, and, combined with Iona's
wild streak, I began to understand how they had drifted apart. Still, I
liked her a lot. I did feel a bit guilty about feeling closer to Aunt
Kayla than Fiona.
Overall, my first meeting with Fiona was great. Granted, we had a
way to go until we became really close, but that was just a matter of
time. I could only hope that my meeting with Jenny would be as smooth.
My biggest fear was that she would detect the truth about me. Jenny
could always tell when I tried to hide something from her.
Chapter Eighteen
I had been slowly getting used to my work
schedule. I was only working three nights a week, since I really didn't
need the money. The only reason I was working was to learn how to
socialize as a woman. Just as Aunt Kayla had told me, I was slowly
accepting my life as a woman. I still had conflicts, but I was taking
them on instead of ignoring them. Still, it would be a long time until
I totally accepted that I was now a 21-year-old woman named Iona.
I arrived home around 2:00 AM after working at the Reef.
Thankfully, everything had been calm after the incident with Chad, the
obnoxious college guy. I was fitting in pretty well with the rest of
the people in the club. Karen and some of the other girls had invited
me to go out clubbing with them some evening. To my own surprise, not
only did I accept the invitation, but also I was actually looking
forward to it!
I walked quietly through the house in my bare feet, having removed
my heels as soon as I got off work. I didn't want to disturb anyone. I
quietly walked by Fiona's room. We were gradually becoming good
friends. In some ways, I think she saw me as what Iona could have been.
I saw her as a connection to my new heritage.
As I walked up the stairs, I became aware that I was being watched. I looked up to see the glowing eyes of Tully.
"Did you wait up for me?" I whispered and reached down and scratched her behind the ear.
Tully greeted me with affection and followed me into my room. I
was still too keyed up to go to sleep, so I logged onto my computer and
checked my mail. Tully took her usual place on top of my monitor and
quickly fell asleep.
There was another e-mail from Jenny. I still thought of her as my
sister, even though she thought I was dead. It can get real confusing
trying to put this all down on paper!
She only knew me as Iona, the woman her late brother had shielded
in that horrible fatal accident. Still, she was looking forward to
seeing me. She would be arriving in San Diego tomorrow. I glanced at
the clock -- check that, make that today. She would be staying at a
hotel on Shelter Island. That meant she would only be a few miles away!
She wrote that she would call me when she got in, and we could make
arrangements to meet and talk.
This was good news, although I still had some fear about seeing
her again. There was also the guilt factor. I felt responsible for all
the grief that I had caused our family.
I typed a quick reply. I knew that she would have her laptop with
her; she never went anywhere without it. Then I surfed the net for a
while. I was looking at sites on male to female transformations. I
wasn't sure exactly what I was looking for, but I was hoping that I
would find something related to my present situation. Some were very
strange fetish related sites, but then again I think you could look up
anything on the web and find an associated fetish site! I found some
pretty cool fiction sites and also cool chat rooms related to male to
female transformations. There was one that was frequented by authors of
transgendered fiction. I met some really nice people, and I found it
interesting that they wrote about transformations. If they only knew
about the world that I had been introduced to!
I related to many of the writers, as they were dealing with their
own personal conflicts regarding gender. Of course, I didn't tell them
the truth about myself; I passed myself off as a male to female
transsexual, which wasn't that far from the truth! They suggested
several websites and fiction sites to me. I found some of the fiction
disturbingly close to my present situation. I finally felt sleepy
enough to go to bed, and I shut down the computer for the night.
I got undressed and slipped into my pjs. I then noticed a small
package on my bed. I sat down and read the card on the box. "Dear Iona,
I hope this helps you for now. Love, Aunt Kayla."
I opened up the box and found a shiny sliver vibrator. I held it
for several moments. I wasn't naive about sex toys, but I had never had
the need to use one before. I'd had a girlfriend, named Caroline, who
swore by hers and had tried to get me to use it on her during foreplay,
but I had refused. Behavior like that caused her to break up with me. I
guess it was a macho pride thing. I never could understand why she
would want a toy when she had the real thing right there in front of
her! I really was a jerk at times.
I turned it on and was surprised at how silent it was. I'd always
thought they would make enough noise to wake the dead! I slipped it
down to my vagina and began to slowly rub against it. I was instantly
rewarded by a wonderful sensation. I felt myself getting moist as I
began to slip it in a little bit at a time. It felt REALLY good! Damn,
no wonder Caroline wanted me to use one on her. I soon found myself
easing it in more and more. The pleasure I was receiving was
unbelievable!
My nipples were very hard, and I gave them the attention they
desired. I rubbed my nipples with my free hand while I used the "silver
wand" on my vagina. Wand seemed like a good description, because it was
working magic for me! I worked myself to an incredible orgasm, and I
savored every second of it. That was the best orgasm that I had ever
experienced in my life. I felt drained, and, for the first time since I
had become Iona, I felt like I was completely in control of my sexual
urges!
After washing up, I fell off into a very restful night's sleep.
When I woke the next morning, I barely had the desire to pleasure
myself again. However, I did say "barely." The wand was just as
effective as it had been earlier.
After showering and dressing, I checked my mail again and found a
reply from Jenny. She said she'd call me when she arrived that evening.
I then went back to the fiction sites and looked through the long lists
of stories. I was impressed by the huge variety of stories related to
sexual transformation.
I then saw one that caught my eye. It was about sexual
enslavement. Males were being transformed into women and then forced
into sexual slavery. I had seen several stories like this, but this one
was different. The women were given a special tattoo that increased
their sexuality. The tattoo was also invisible to the naked eye. I read
on and found a few more things similar to my situation. The story was
set in Boston, and the tattoo was from an ancient Celtic book of
spells. I clicked on the author's name and checked to see if he had
included a bio and e-mail address. The author's pen name was Dugal and
he'd left no e-mail address. He had written a few other stories about
using, or misusing, magic to transform, control and hurt people who had
angered him. I glanced at his other stories, and, like the first one,
there was a sense of them being more than just fiction.
I printed out copies for Aunt Kayla and Fiona, and I highlighted
the key sections of the tattoo story. I then went downstairs to show
them my discovery. They were in the garden talking.
"Good morning, Iona," Fiona greeted me.
"Yes, good morning, dear," added Aunt Kayla.
I smiled back. "Good morning. By the way, thank you for the lovely and thoughtful gift."
Aunt Kayla just smiled.
"What do you have there?" asked Fiona.
I explained about my Internet ramblings and then showed them the
story. They took the copies of the story and began to read them. I was
hoping that they would just say that it was all a coincidence, but I
began to see a troubled look on their faces.
"Fiona, do you see the name he used?" asked Aunt Kayla
"Yes, I do. Dugal! That arrogant bastard! I stripped his powers
for doing things that he is now passing off as fiction," stated Fiona
angrily.
"Who is Dugal?" I asked.
"Dugal isn't his real name. It means "A dark stranger," and that
was the nickname of a man we both had the displeasure to know. His real
name is Keir. I prosecuted him for misuse of powers. The courts
stripped him of his powers," explained Fiona.
"He's a very handsome man and sees himself as a real lady's man.
He is also a very egotistical bastard," interjected Aunt Kayla angrily.
This was a new side to her that I had never seen before. Her eyes were
so intense with anger. It both intrigued and frightened me.
"Keir ruined a lot of lives and hurt a lot of people. However, it
was when he used his powers to seek revenge that he came to the
attention of the courts. He would hurt women who resisted him or failed
to please him," continued Fiona. "The victims all said that they had
been seduced by a 'handsome, dark stranger'."
"How did he ruin their lives?" I asked.
"Various ways. He was very subtle about his use of magic. He would
cause them to ruin their own lives; some of the women became addicts or
alcoholics, and others became addicted to sex. He was caught when he
tried to use a spell on another person of magic. The spell was
detected, and he was investigated and prosecuted," explained Fiona.
"During the investigation, it was discovered that he had also
transformed some of the women's' boyfriends into women."
I gasped in horror. "Did they retain their memories of being men?"
Fiona nodded. "Yes, he deliberately cast the spells so they retained all their memories."
"He ruined a lot of innocent lives," added Aunt Kayla. She seethed as she recalled the crimes of Keir.
"We did what we could for the victims. They were eased off their
addictions, and we tried to give them back their lives," Fiona related.
"Unfortunately, nothing could be done for the transformed males. The
transformation spell was too powerful to reverse. We did try to help
them get their lives in order."
"Yes, but we couldn't help them all," added Aunt Kayla sadly.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"I helped several with conventional therapy and some with a slight
dose of magic. One woman was so hurt by Keir that she eventually
committed suicide, after fighting depression for several years," said
Aunt Kayla. "She had moved on with her life and was out of therapy when
she had a relapse. She was too ashamed to seek more help and thought
the only solution was to kill herself."
"How long ago did he do this?" I asked softly.
"I prosecuted him over ten years ago," stated Fiona.
"So he lost all his powers then?" I asked.
"Yes. But he was very intelligent, and a person doesn't need
powers to correctly apply the tattoo that you have, Iona. The pain
associated with your memory could also have been done without powers.
It most likely was incorporated into the tattoo itself," explained
Fiona.
"So, do you think he might have given Iona the tattoo as a way of getting back at you?" I asked Fiona.
"It's a possibility," said Fiona sadly. She then stood up. "Excuse me everyone, I need to place a phone call to the office."
Aunt Kayla and I sat there in silence as Fiona left.
"So, all that was done to him was stripping him of his powers?" I asked.
"The courts only cover matters of magic. They leave everything
else to the human courts. When possible we help them by providing
evidence of crimes. Unfortunately, Keir didn't break any human laws,"
explained Aunt Kayla.
"Did you clear it with the courts before you 'helped' the drunk driver give a full confession?" I asked.
"Yes, my dear, it was all legal," replied Aunt Kayla with a smile.
"So what happens now?" I asked.
"Fiona will contact her office, and they will begin an
investigation. You may have to undergo an interview. If it turns out
that he gave Iona the tattoo to get back at Fiona, he will be
prosecuted."
"What can you do to him?" I asked.
"In special cases, the person's memories and personality can be
changed. I imagine that Fiona's office will push for that kind of
punishment," commented Aunt Kayla.
"So everything Iona did may have been because of Keir?" I asked.
"That's a possibility," said Aunt Kayla. "If it turns out that his
actions caused Iona to be so reckless, then Roger's death would be
another charge against him."
I suddenly felt the need for a hug, and Aunt Kayla was very
accommodating. I think she needed one herself. I was a part of
something much bigger than I had thought.
A few minutes later, Fiona came back. "I am afraid that I will
have to cut my trip a bit short. The office wants to start a full
investigation into Keir. They want my statement and all the info that
you collected, Iona. Unfortunately, due to my personal connection to
the case, I will not be allowed to run the investigation," Fiona
replied regretfully.
"When will you be leaving?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"I will leave this afternoon. Can you give me a ride to the airport?" asked Fiona.
"I'd love to!" I exclaimed before Aunt Kayla could say a word.
Fiona turned and looked at me. "I'd like that a lot." Her eyes were welling with tears.
We hugged, and she held onto me for what seemed like hours.
I spent the rest of the morning searching for more stories by
Dugal. I had to read each story to see if it had elements of magic and
revenge in it. I was also amazed at how many authors of transgendered
fiction there were! I found several other stories and downloaded them
onto a disc for Fiona. I did a name check and found several Gaelic
names that also meant "dark stranger." I found a number of similar
stories by authors called Duglas, Doyle, and Dougal. Many of their
stories involved revenge, and all were very dark. I didn't find any
similar stories under the name Keir. Of course, this didn't mean that
Keir was writing under all these names, but the styles of the stories I
downloaded were all very similar.
As I looked for information, I thought about the possibility that
my switch with Iona was the result of revenge by a person I've never
met. I felt a bit uneasy about this man Keir, but I felt safe with Aunt
Kayla. I also knew that Fiona would protect me. I also began to regret
the bad things I had thought of Iona. She too had been a victim.
Chapter Nineteen
On the way to Lindbergh Field, Fiona told me that she would keep me informed on the progress of the investigation.
"Will you be okay?" I asked.
Fiona looked at me and laughed. "I was about to ask you the same
thing. Yes, my dear, I will be fine. If it's true that Keir put the
tattoo on Iona, then her behavior for the past few years can be
explained."
"Why did the tattoo have a greater effect on her? I mean, it gives
me a higher sexual urge, but otherwise I am okay," I asked.
"It is hard to say. Magic has a different effect on humans than on
those born with powers. I have the photos that Kayla took, and I will
have them analyzed. I fully expect that there are hidden spells built
into the tattoo. They may have been tailored especially for Iona,"
explained Fiona. "I will also contact a friend who may want to do a
physical exam on you and the tattoo. I'll e-mail you the specifics."
"I guess it would be a good idea to find out if this thing has anymore surprises," I commented, referring to the tattoo.
"Do you think that the reason why Iona switched bodies was an attempt to free herself of the spell?" I asked.
"That's a possibility," replied Fiona.
I noticed the sadness in her voice, and I fumbled for something to say.
"Everything will be okay, Iona," remarked Fiona, obviously sensing my concern.
"Thanks. Well, I am happy we got to meet, even if was only for a
few days." I added, "Would you mind if I came back east to visit you
sometime? I mean, I know I am not your Iona, but...."
"You don't have to say it. Yes, I would love to have you come and
visit. I have grown very fond of you, and you are always welcome in my
home," she answered with a smile.
"Thanks!"
We pulled into the parking lot, and I walked in with Fiona. I was
truly sad to see her leave, and when we hugged goodbye we both cried.
I had a few hours to kill, so I headed downtown to walk around and
maybe do a little shopping. I wanted some time to myself to think about
everything going on in my life.
I walked around the downtown area called the Gas Lamp District.
There were plenty of great shops, and I worked my way into Horton
Plaza. As I made my way up to the third level of the huge shopping
area, I began to get a familiar tingle. Without even looking around, I
knew who to look for. Aunt Kayla was right; I was getting more
comfortable with this power. I began to scan for Bill. He was a friend
of Roger's from our days in the Navy.
I then saw him walking towards me. Bill was wearing a sharp blue
suit and he looked very handsome. He immediately looked my way and his
eyes locked on me. Now I was wearing a short khaki skirt and a white
sleeveless blouse, and, well, I thought that I looked pretty cute, and
apparently so did Bill. As he got closer to me, he smiled at me, and I
responded with my own smile. I was just about to pass him when he
stopped beside me.
"Excuse me, but you look very familiar. Have we met before?" he asked.
Okay, as pick-up lines go, this was a lame attempt, but I let it slide.
"I was just thinking the same thing," I answered. My response wasn't much better.
He laughed. "Hi, my name is Bill."
"Pleased to meet you, Bill. My name is Iona."
I couldn't believe that I was flirting with a man that I had once
served with at sea. Yet, it all felt so normal. I immediately felt a
very strong attraction between the two of us.
"Iona... that is a beautiful name, it's Scottish isn't it?" he replied.
"Yes, it is Scots. It's the name of an island," I replied with a smile.
A man waving to him suddenly distracted his attention.
"Iona, I have to go. But I feel something between us. I know this
sounds hokey, but I feel that I know you. Here is my card and telephone
number. May I have your number in return?"
"Sure," I replied and I gave him my number. "You know, I feel like we've met before myself."
He took the card, looked at it, and then smiled as he placed it in his wallet. "I promise to call you!"
As I walked away, I felt as if I'd done something that was either very right or incredibly stupid.
Chapter Twenty
I told Aunt Kayla all about my meeting Bill
downtown, and that we'd traded numbers. We talked as we walked down by
the ocean.
"So, do you think it was a mistake? I mean, with everything going
on in my life, do I really need some more complications?" I asked.
"Honey, time will tell if it was a smart thing to do. You went
with your heart and sometimes you need to do that, even when it may not
be the logical thing to do."
"Bill's a nice guy. In fact, he was kidded by others on the ship for being too nice," I explained.
"Sometimes fate works in strange ways," commented Aunt Kayla.
I laughed. "Sounds like a fortune cookie message."
"Seriously, you can't stop living your life because of potential
problems. You are now a beautiful young woman with your whole life
ahead of you. You cannot hold back just because you're worried that
Keir might find and hurt you," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Good advice. There is something else I want to talk about with you."
"Go ahead, Iona," replied Aunt Kayla.
"I feel a bond with you that is very strong. It's as close as
anything I felt with my original mother. I don't feel the same way
about Fiona. I mean, I like her a lot, but more like a close friend,
not like family. Does that make sense? I don't want to hurt her
feelings."
"First off, I too feel a special bond with you, and I appreciate
that you feel the same way," said Aunt Kayla. "Second, I wouldn't worry
about Fiona. We've had some long talks about you and the original Iona.
She accepts that her Iona is gone and that you are a different person.
Likewise, she wants to become friends with you. By birth, you are still
her daughter, and you carry the family heritage with you."
I nodded." I hadn't thought about that. My hands went
instinctively to my tummy. "I wonder what it will be like to become a
mother."
For the first time, it really hit me that I might become pregnant
someday. You would have thought that this would have put me off;
instead, I found it comforting and appealing.
Aunt Kayla put her arm around me. "I sense that the idea of
becoming a mother doesn't bother you. Good! This is a big step in your
acceptance of truly being female. Just one thing, I hope you put off
any maternal urges until you finish college!"
"Please!" I exclaimed, and we both broke out in laughter.
We walked down to the end of the street and started back.
"One thing, if I do have a baby, will she have powers?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla nodded and smiled. "Yes, you are of the blood. Your
daughter will inherit powers and develop her own. When that day
arrives, you will get plenty of help and advice. Mystic children have
their own little issues to deal with while they are being raised."
"I can hardly wait!" I joked.
We walked a bit further.
"I hope this isn't too personal, but...."
Aunt Kayla interrupted. "I know what you are going to ask. Why
haven't I ever been married or had a child. I don't really know the
answer. I love my career and life and the independence of it all.
Still, sometimes I have felt a void. Maybe that is why I agreed to take
you in."
"Speaking of that, how did Fiona convince Iona to come out here? I
sensed that Iona wasn't all that happy about coming to live with you,"
I asked.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "No, Iona wasn't happy about coming here. Fiona
threatened Iona with prosecution and possible loss of her powers,
unless she showed up. Fiona did that as an act of last resort. I
agreed, at first very reluctantly. But then I saw the opportunity, and
the more I thought about it, the more it seemed like a good idea. When
the switch between you and Iona occurred, I knew that I had to help you
and guide you. I didn't plan on liking you so much."
"Thank you. I love you too!" I exclaimed.
Just then my cell phone rang. It was Jenny, and she was calling to
tell me that she was in her hotel. We agreed to meet the next morning
for breakfast.
"Well, it looks like I will have my own family issues to handle tomorrow," I commented nervously.
"You'll do fine, my dear. Now, since you brought up the fortune
cookie reference, what do you say to going out for some Chinese food?"
asked Aunt Kayla.
"Sounds great!" I exclaimed. "I know a great place downtown."
Chapter Twenty-One
The next morning I woke up and fumbled for the
"silver wand." OK, it's a lame name; if you have a better name, feel
free to let me know! The silver wand sprung to life with a soft
comforting "whir" sound. I slowly worked around my vagina and back up
to my nipples. While it was a distraction to be aroused so often, the
reward for gratification was incredible. My orgasms were so wonderful
that I could momentarily forget the dark side of the tattoo.
As I pleasured myself, I found my mind starting to focus on Bill.
Oh my! I was fantasizing about a man! I fought the remnants of my
masculine prejudice and thought about Bill as I worked the wand in and
out of my very moist vagina. All right, I was getting ahead of myself,
but men think about women when they masturbate, so what was wrong about
a woman doing this? Besides it felt too good to be wrong!
I thought about his looks and being in his arms. I tried to
imagine what it would be like to kiss him. As my fantasy got more
heated, so did my sexual response. I finally worked myself up to the
peak of orgasm and tried to hold it back, but, like water breaking
through a dam, my feelings were too strong, and I was soon hit by wave
after wave of pleasure! The climax was, as usual, tremendous! I stared
at the ceiling for several minutes, until I had the strength to get up
and shower.
I thought about my fantasy as I showered. I had never had even a
single thought about men as Roger. I wasn't homophobic or anything, it
just never interested me. Aunt Kayla was right, I needed to live the
life I was living now and not get hung up on what was right or wrong
for Roger. I paused for a second; that was the first time I had
referred to my old life as if Roger was a different person than me.
Maybe this was just part of the adjustment to accepting that I was now
Iona.
I selected an outfit for the day. I picked out a denim skirt and a
floral shirt. I wanted to look nice for my meeting with Jenny.
I was due to meet her at her hotel around eight, and then head out
for breakfast. Aunt Kayla had suggested a place in Golden Hill called
the Big Kitchen. It was a funky little place with great food.
Additionally, they wouldn't care if we were in there a long time.
I drove down to Jenny's hotel and parked the car. I wanted to be
sure to do nothing that might make her suspect the truth. I sat there
for a moment, thinking about seeing my sister. I wanted to get my
emotions in check before seeing her. This was one of the hardest things
I'd ever done in my lives! I finally got my nerve up and got out of the
car.
I walked into the hotel and found Jenny's room. I stood in front
of the door a few moments before knocking. She answered the door, and
we stared at each other for a second. I fought giving away my emotions
as we greeted each other.
"Hi, I'm Iona."
"Well, I'm pleased to meet you in person! I'm Jenny," she answered. "Please come in. I'm almost ready."
I smiled internally. Jenny was ALWAYS running late.
"No problem. How was your flight?" I asked. I figured keeping the conversation to small talk would be relatively safe.
"It was okay, I guess. I really wasn't looking forward to coming
out here. The only other times I had been out here were to see Roger,"
she stated softly.
I could detect the sense of loss she was feeling. Part of me
wanted to shout out that Roger was still alive in order to ease her
pain, but I knew that it would only confuse things.
"I understand. His loss must have been hard on your family."
"More than you'll ever know. I'm sorry. It's just that being out
here brings back a lot of memories," she lamented. "I just want to tell
you that your e-mails were very thoughtful."
"Thank you. So, what are you plans?" I asked, trying to shift the subject.
"Well, I need to finish closing out Roger's apartment. His friends
have been there to start the work. I told them they could have his
clothes and most of the furniture. I plan on going over to sort through
the personal items. The rest I plan on giving away to his friends," she
explained.
I nodded. At least my possessions were going to my friends and not to some dumpster.
"So, where is this place you are taking me to eat?" asked Jenny.
"It's across town. My aunt recommended it," I explained. "You want me to drive?"
"That sounds like a great idea," she replied.
We walked out to the car. I knew that she was dying to ask me some personal questions.
We headed over to Golden Hill. I selected a scenic route, instead of the more direct way.
"So, Iona, how did you meet my brother?" she asked.
That didn't take long, I thought! Leave it to Jenny to cut right to the chase.
"We were staying at the same hotel in Honolulu. I was there doing
some sightseeing, and I met Roger by the pool. We started talking, and
we just hit it off," I explained.
"I see. I was always under the impression that he was too busy on his trips to socialize," commented Jenny.
I sensed some slight hostility in her voice. I hoped that she
didn't blame me for what had happened! I was suddenly hit with dread --
what if my family ended up hating me?
"That's what he said. We got to know each other over dinner each
night. I think we both wanted company. I was originally with a group,
but they wanted to party all the time, so I split from them. Roger was
working late, and I think our conversations helped him relax after
working all day," I continued.
Jenny absorbed what I had said.
"We found that we had a lot in common and that I was moving to San
Diego. We just hit it off. By the way... Roger and I only talked," I
added.
Jenny looked over at me and then smiled.
"That sounds like him," she sighed.
I breathed a big internal sigh of relief. Jenny seemed to be buying my story.
"I'm sorry. I shouldn't be prying into his personal life. I also didn't mean anything about you two," she apologized.
"I understand. I take it you and Roger were close?" I asked.
She laughed. "Oh yes, we were close. That's why I was so surprised
-- rather, make that shocked -- when I heard he was with a woman when
he was killed. Normally he would have told me if he'd met someone."
She was right, I would have called her! I quickly came up with an
answer. "Maybe, with the time difference, he was waiting until he got
back to the mainland."
"That could be true," she replied.
Jenny was silent for a while. She seemed to be puzzled by something.
"I have another question. Why isn't your leg in a cast? The doctor
said that your leg was shattered in the accident. I don't see any
damage," she asked.
"My aunt has friends who are into new age healing methods," I said
nervously. I know, it was a cheesy answer, but it was the best I could
do.
"That's amazing. I can't even see any scars on your leg," she commented.
Thankfully, we arrived at The Big Kitchen and that distracted Jenny from her line of questioning for the moment.
We grabbed one of the booths and began to look through the menu. I
was hoping that she wouldn't bring up my injuries again. We were served
coffee and our orders were taken.
Jenny took a sip of her coffee and then stared at me. "I'm sorry
about my interrogation, Iona. It's just that I can't believe that Roger
is gone. I shouldn't be angry with you. That drunken bastard who hit
the cab is the one I should be angry with. I'm just happy that he is
locked away for life."
I was instantly relieved. "No need to apologize. My aunt told me that people handle grief in different ways."
"Your aunt sounds like a wise woman," added Jenny.
More than you'll ever know, I thought.
"If you have time, we'd love to have you over for dinner," I offered.
Jenny smiled. "That sounds nice."
Just then our food arrived. I had ordered a large fresh squeezed
orange juice, eggs over-easy, bacon, and wheat toast. Jenny had ordered
an omelet and juice. As I ate, I noticed that Jenny was staring at me
again.
"Is everything okay?" I asked.
"I'm sorry. It's just that you ordered Roger's favorite breakfast.
You even fix your coffee the same way, cream and lots of sugar," she
explained.
I hadn't even thought about what I had ordered! What a stupid mistake!
"I know. Roger and I found that we had many things in common," I
replied, fumbling for an answer. I wasn't sure Jenny fully believed me.
Jenny laughed. "I'm sorry. I guess being out here is causing me to
overanalyze everything. Part of me still thinks that Roger is alive. I
just don't sense that he is gone."
"I understand."
We talked about Roger for the next hour. I cannot even begin to
describe how strange it is to hear someone else talk about you as if
you were dead. I told her about the accident and how Roger had saved
me. It hurt me to see Jenny cry, but I could tell that she really
wanted to hear the story from me.
"Can I impose on you for one more thing?" she asked.
"Sure."
"Would you go with me to Roger's place this morning?" she asked.
I froze internally for a moment. The last place on earth I wanted
to go was my old place. Way too many memories, even if most of my stuff
was spread out among my friends.
"Okay," I answered. I never could say no to Jenny.
She smiled. "Good. I would feel better if someone else was there."
We left right after we paid the bill. I could have been at the
place in less than ten minutes, but I couldn't do that. I listened to
Jenny's directions as she struggled to use the map. She never could
read a map!
We arrived at my old apartment. I almost parked in my old reserved
spot, but I caught myself and parked in a visitor's spot.
Jenny led me up to the third floor, and we entered my old home.
What I saw caught me off guard. It was a shock to see my home boxed up
and partially packed away.
There were still two chairs and a table; the rest of the furniture
was gone. There was a phone sitting on the table, along with my
portable radio/CD player. Several boxes marked "Personal Belongings"
sat next to the table. Next to the wall were several boxes of books and
CD's.
"I have no idea of what do with all his books. They are mostly
hardbacks, and I would hate to just throw them away," lamented Jenny.
I thought for a second. I'd had a rather extensive library of
history books and the last thing I wanted was to see them go to waste.
"Why not donate them to a school library or something like that?" I
too, would have hated to see my collection thrown away.
"Good idea, Iona. Do you have any suggestions?" she asked.
"Let me call my aunt, she would know of a good place," I replied.
"The phone is still hooked up," noted Jenny, pointing to the phone.
As I called Aunt Kayla, I watched Jenny begin to sort through my
personal belongings. I needed self-control so badly right now! I
contacted Aunt Kayla and tried to conduct a normal sounding
conversation.
"I'm over with Jenny at Roger's apartment. We were wondering if
you knew a good place to donate several boxes of history books," I
asked.
Aunt Kayla immediately detected my discomfort. "I know a place. Are you okay? I sense that you're very stressed."
"That's great. I'll let her know. We were worried that the books might have to be thrown out," I replied.
"Hang in there, honey. We'll talk when you get home."
"Good. So we should bring the books over to the house?" I asked.
"Sure, honey. I know a good charter school that could use them," she answered.
"Thanks. Goodbye," I said, hoping that the conversation sounded somewhat normal to Jenny.
"Be strong," she added.
"I will, bye," I could sense the strength she was sending me.
"So, does she know a good place to send the books?" asked Jenny.
"Yes, a charter school," I replied.
Jenny nodded in approval. She was sorting through a box of my
papers and photographs. I watched as she put some in one box and the
rest in a trash bag.
"I plan on shipping this stuff back to Ohio," explained Jenny, "I will go through it in detail back there."
"Is there anything I can do to help?" I asked.
Jenny looked up at me. "Sure, could you go through that box and
sort it out? Put the official papers in one pile, and the photos and
other personal papers in the other. I'll decide what is important."
"Okay, how 'bout some music?" I asked pointing to the CD player.
Jenny nodded. "Great idea! It's a bit too quiet in here."
I turned on the radio and went through several stations until we
found one we both liked. The station was playing an Eagles song.
"So, do you like my generation's music?" asked Jenny.
I smiled. "Yes, but I like many kinds of music. I don't like rap or pop music."
"Interesting. After I go through Roger's CD collection, you can have any that I don't want," offered Jenny.
"You don't mind?" I smiled, as I sorted through the box.
She shook her head. "No, not at all. I think Roger would approve."
Most of the stuff in the box was paperwork, and it was pretty
standard stuff, so I didn't get too emotional inside. I passed the
stacks over to Jenny and started on the next box.
The second box was filled with more personal stuff. There were old
letters and postcards from my family and friends. Additionally, there
were little scraps of my old life -- old baseball ticket stubs, concert
ticket stubs, cartoons that I had clipped out, and other things that
had no value to anyone else in the world. Going through that stuff,
without showing any emotion, was one of the most difficult things I
have ever done.
Jenny looked over and smiled. "Roger sure saved the most
ridiculous things. Save the letters and throw the rest of that stuff
out."
"You want me to take some of this trash out to the dumpster?" I asked, pointing to several large bags of trash.
"Sure, that sounds good; I'd appreciate that. If I remember right, the dumpster is out back," commented Jenny.
I nodded and picked up the bags of trash and headed out. When I
reached the dumpster, I quickly reached inside the bag for some of the
items. I wanted some reminders of my previous life. I grabbed a few of
the ticket stubs and a couple of old Farside cartoons. I reluctantly
threw the rest of the stuff out, and then went and slipped my treasures
in the trunk of the car. I hid them under the carpet that covered the
spare tire. I knew we would be going into the trunk later to put the
boxes of books in there.
When I came back up, I found Jenny crying. I hesitated on what to do at
first, but then I walked over and put my hand on her shoulder.
"You okay?" I asked.
She looked up and nodded as she wiped her eyes. "Sorry, it just hit me again that he is REALLY gone," she cried.
Without a word, I leaned down and gave her a long hug, which she
readily accepted. I could feel her tears dripping down on my back, and
it was all I could do to not start crying.
"What do you say to a break?" I asked. "It's almost 4:00PM."
"Sounds good. I got through a lot today. Could you help me mail
these boxes? We can also take the books out. That won't leave much to
do tomorrow," suggested Jenny.
As we carried the boxes downstairs, Jenny asked me if I could help her again tomorrow. Of course, I said yes.
We "stumbled" on a package-shipping store as we left the
apartment. I had used it many times as Roger, but I had to pretend to
find it as Iona. We shipped the boxes and headed back to Jenny's hotel.
"Would you like to come over for dinner tonight?" I asked.
She shook her head. "Thanks, but can we do it tomorrow? I kind of want to be alone this evening,"
"Sure, no problem. What time do you want me to come by tomorrow?" I asked.
"Same time. I'd like to go back to that breakfast place again, if you don't mind," Jenny asked.
"Cool," I replied.
Back at the hotel, we hugged again and said good-bye. I was very
proud of myself, as I was able to pull away from the hotel before I
broke down crying.
Chapter Twenty-Two
Marny was sitting in the garden with Aunt Kayla
when I came in. I was so happy to see both of them. After we unloaded
the car, we returned to the garden. Aunt Kayla brewed up a pot of tea.
I talked about my day with Jenny and the various things that had
happened. They let me talk without interruption for nearly an hour. It
felt good to let out my feelings, along with a few tears -- make that a
lot of tears! I finally finished and I sat there waiting for their
responses.
"I think you handled that as well as can be expected," commented Marny.
Aunt Kayla nodded in agreement. "So you think she suspects something about you?"
"I don't know. As you told me, people's senses are hampered by the
beliefs that society has given them. She may just slough it off as
coincidence," I stated hopefully.
"Your sister sounds very perceptive," replied Marny.
"She is. She always knew when I was lying to her," I explained.
"How open-minded is she?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I looked at Aunt Kayla. "She is willing to accept new ideas. Why do you ask?"
"So, she might accept the idea that her brother is now a woman?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"You don't think I should tell her do you? I asked.
"No, but she might be willing to accept you," explained Aunt Kayla.
I thought about it for a few moments.
"Hopefully, we'll never know. Maybe it's best that she thinks that
I am dead," I said softly. I was feeling slightly sorry for myself.
"Don't be so sure, my dear," stated Aunt Kayla.
That night I sorted through my old books. I fought the urge to
take them all, but instead I removed a few of my favorites. They
wouldn't be missed.
Tully joined me, and I took her into my lap and stroked her as I
called up my e-mail. There was a message from Fiona. She said that the
photos of my tattoo were being studied and that an investigator might
be coming out to San Diego to examine it. I involuntarily ran my hand
across the tattoo as I read the message. She also said how much she'd
enjoyed our visit and that I was welcome anytime back in Maine.
I closed my eyes and thought of Maine with its rugged coastline
and dark forests full of pine trees. I could almost smell the trees and
hear the ocean. I felt very much at ease and very relaxed. Suddenly my
problems didn't seem so bad. I lifted the sleepy Tully off my lap and
changed for bed. I immediately fell into a deep sleep.
Chapter Twenty-Three
The next day Jenny and I were back in my old apartment sorting through what was left of my belongings.
"I've decided to drive back to Ohio. Roger's car is in pretty good
shape, and he did leave it to me. Besides I've always wanted to drive
cross-country," explained Jenny.
"You won't mind driving all by yourself?" I asked.
"No. Plus it will give me time to think," she smiled.
I was going through the remnants of my CD collection. I didn't get greedy, and I only selected a few of my old favorites.
"I'm still surprised at your taste in music, Iona. I wouldn't have thought you would like those CD's," Jenny commented.
"I was raised on classic rock," I replied.
Jenny nodded, but I didn't think she believed me.
"My aunt would love to have you over for dinner this evening," I said, hoping to change the subject.
"I'd like that. I'm interested in meeting your family," she smiled.
By mid-afternoon we had finished boxing up the remains of my
previous life. The only things left were a few pieces of furniture.
Jenny had talked to the manager, who said we could leave them. He was
very nice to Jenny, even though I had never liked the man. He was
always so rude whenever I asked him to fix something in the apartment.
After we mailed the last of the stuff, we drove over to my home.
Jenny was silent most of the time. She seemed lost in thought.
I pulled the car into the driveway and was about to get out when Jenny stared at me very intently.
"Did I do something wrong?" I asked.
She continued to stare at me in silence. Her behavior began to
unnerve me a bit. Her eyes seemed to be searching for something, as if
she was trying to see inside me.
"Please tell me the truth, you owe me that," she demanded. She was
staring straight at me, as if she was trying to look deep into my soul.
I looked back at her. A feeling of fear began to fill my body.
"Are you Roger?" she asked.
I froze for a moment. I was unable to speak, and all I could do was to slowly nod as tears began to run down my face.
Chapter Twenty-Four
Jenny froze as she absorbed my response. She was
fighting her own beliefs as she stared at me. I looked for some hint of
how she was taking this revelation.
"How... is... this... possible?" she asked.
"Can we talk inside?" I responded softly. I was afraid that she would want to leave without giving me a chance to explain.
"No! Please tell me right here," she stated firmly.
I took a deep breath, and then I told her everything. I saw no
reason to hold back the truth, although I left out the part about the
tattoo and Keir. That revelation could wait for another day. Jenny
never said a word or interrupted me once. I felt tears dripping down my
face. After nearly thirty minutes, I finished and waited for her to
respond. I was waiting for her to either start testing me, by asking me
questions, or to totally freak out. I was also struggling to hold in my
emotions. It seemed like forever until she responded.
"I knew it. I just knew that you weren't dead! I could sense it.
When I first met you yesterday, I began to suspect something was going
on," she exclaimed.
"I'm sorry. I wanted to tell you so many times yesterday," I replied softly. I was at a loss for words.
"Oh, no! Please don't be sorry. I am so happy that you aren't
dead! There is just so much to absorb," exclaimed Jenny. She had a big
smile on her face, and it made me immediately at ease.
She then leaned over and hugged me. I REALLY needed that, and I
held on tight. We were both crying, but this time it was tears of joy.
After several minutes, we released our embrace and wiped our eyes.
"You want to come in now?" I asked.
"Yes, I do," she smiled.
As we walked in, I asked what had tipped her off.
"Just about everything you did reminded me of Roger. Don't get me
wrong, you are very feminine; but so much of Roger shines through --
from what you ordered at breakfast to the way you drive. By the way,
"little sister," you're still a reckless driver," noted Jenny with a
slight laugh.
I smiled at the "little sister" crack. "What else? There had to be more things," I asked.
We stopped outside the front door.
Jenny smiled. "Well, yesterday, without looking in the boxes, you
told your aunt that the books were history books. I saw how you hated
to toss out those cartoons and ticket stubs, and your taste in music
hasn't changed either. But mainly I could just sense that you were in
there. Does that make sense?"
"Yes, I guess it does. I was afraid of this happening; I never
could fool you. I just don't want to cause you any more pain," I
apologized.
"Oh, Roger... err, I mean Iona, I am just happy that you are not
gone forever," she said. "Although, I am upset that you have a much
nicer body than I do!"
We both laughed and hugged some more. Then we walked in and found
Aunt Kayla out in the garden. She knew as soon as she saw us that Jenny
knew the truth.
"Aunt Kayla, this is my sister Jenny," I stated proudly.
"It is a pleasure to meet you, Jenny. Iona has told me so much about you," she welcomed her with a big smile on her face.
"I am happy to meet you too. From what my little sister says, you
have been a great help in her adjustment," commented Jenny. She and
Aunt Kayla immediately hugged.
I felt so happy to hear Jenny refer to me as her little sister!
We sat down and talked for the next several hours. No one really
wanted to eat, although we shared a nice bottle of wine, with some
cheese and crackers.
"Jenny, I must agree with Iona; I am a little surprised at how
well you have accepted that Iona was once your brother," explained Aunt
Kayla.
"I must admit that I am also surprised. I just knew that he wasn't
dead. When we got the phone call from the police, I didn't sense that
he was really dead," explained Jenny.
Aunt Kayla nodded. "Some siblings can be extremely close, and it
is not uncommon for there to be a psychic bond between them. I am
pleased that you are as open minded as your sister."
"I don't think that the rest of the family will be as accepting.
Our parents are a bit old fashioned in their beliefs, and the same goes
for our brother. Don't you agree, Iona?" asked Jenny.
I nodded. "It would be too much for them to take."
"Cheer up, at least you still have me," noted Jenny.
"You have no idea of how much that means to me," I replied with a big smile on my face.
"I think I do!" She then hugged me.
We talked the rest of the evening. I couldn't believe that I had
my sister back in my life and that she was so accepting of me. This was
the greatest gift I could ever receive! What had started off as one of
the worst days in my life was turning into one of the best.
Chapter Twenty-Five
The next morning, I talked to Aunt Kayla about
my decision not to tell Jenny about the tattoo and the potential
problems with Keir.
"Do you think I did the right thing?" I asked.
"I
think so. I assume that your reasoning for not telling Jenny is that
you don't want her to worry about you," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Hopefully, this whole issue may be resolved soon."
"Exactly. She has been great about everything so far, but there is
a limit to what a person can accept in a short period of time," I added.
She nodded in agreement. "That is commendable, but eventually you may want to tell her all about it."
"I appreciate your advice," I replied.
We then hugged and I felt her love and support pouring into me.
Later that morning, Jenny and I were eating breakfast in The Big Kitchen. It felt so good to have her back in my life.
"So, when are you going back to Ohio?" I asked.
"I have to leave tomorrow. Unlike you, I have a job!" she said in a kidding manner.
"Well, I also have a job, and I will be starting college again in
the fall," I stated proudly. "By the way, are you still driving back
there?"
Jenny nodded. "Yes. I need time to think, even more than ever. You don't mind me taking your car?"
"It's yours now," I replied.
"So, tell me about your job," asked Jenny.
"I am a waitress/barmaid at a place called The Reef, over in
Pacific Beach. I only work a few nights a week. Aunt Kayla felt it
would help me adjust socially to being a woman," I explained.
Jenny began to laugh. "I wish I could see that! I'd love to see you as a waitress! How do you like it?"
"It's not so bad. The money is terrible, but I am not doing it for
the money. I am learning how to deal with people as a woman."
"Just out of curiosity, how much money do you have?" she asked.
"A lot. The trust fund is pretty big; money isn't an issue. If you ever need money, let me know," I replied.
Jenny smiled. She sat there and ran her eyes over me. "You know
something, little sister? You make a pretty nice girl. I don't just
mean your looks, but also your style and personality. I am proud of the
way you have handled this."
I fought back tears. "Thanks."
"Actually, it is kind of cool, as I always wanted a sister," commented Jenny.
"May I ask you a favor?" I asked.
"Sure, name it," she said as she sipped her coffee.
"I would love to have some of the family photos that you shipped back to Ohio."
"Of course! I should have thought of that myself. I'll send some to you, Iona."
"So, how is everyone doing, outside of adjusting to my death?" I asked.
Jenny smiled. "You know, not many people can say something like
that. They are doing pretty well. In some ways, your death made
everyone take a deep look at their own lives. Dad finally quit smoking,
and Mom has decided to take a fulltime job this year as a high school
science teacher. Pete is staying in the Navy. He was just promoted and
is presently deployed to the Middle East."
"How are you doing?" I asked. I took a sip of my orange juice.
"I finally put some of my work out at a local gallery. So far I've sold a few pieces, and it has inspired me to do more."
"What about your love life?" I asked with a smile.
"My, we're a nosey little bitch!" joked Jenny. "Actually, I have
been dating a bit. His name is David; he is a freelance photographer.
Okay, your turn now!"
I laughed. "I haven't started dating yet, but there is someone interested in me, and I am interested in him too."
I talked about Bill and our two chance meetings.
"Just be careful, little sister! Bill? I don't remember ever meeting him," Jenny stated.
"No, you never met him." I replied. Jenny had met some of the crew of my ship, but that was before Bill reported on board.
"My turn for a question! What's it like to have magical powers?" asked Jenny.
I smiled. "I'm still learning. I have become used to the detection
sensations I get from the tattoo on my back. It is starting to feel
like any other sensation." I also told her about Chad and how I'd put
words into his mouth.
"Wild!" exclaimed Jenny. "My sister's a witch!"
We both laughed. I don't think either of us wanted to leave, so we continued to eat and talk.
"By the way, I really like Kayla. I feel good knowing she is there to guide you," commented Jenny.
"I feel the same way. I can't imagine what it would have been like without her," I added.
I also told her about Fiona and our relationship. I didn't mention
Jacob or Marny. I didn't want to push Jenny too far too fast.
"I'm just glad that you are not alone," stated Jenny thoughtfully.
I smiled back. "I have one more request."
"Shoot," replied Jenny
"Can we go back to our weekly phone calls?" I asked hopefully.
Jenny and I had called each other once a week, back when I was Roger.
Jenny smiled. "Absolutely! I've missed them too! The best time to
call is during the week. On the weekends, the folks might be over."
I nodded. "Cool! Thanks for the heads up on Mom and Dad."
"So, Iona, what do you say to a day of shopping? Like I said, I've always wanted a sister!" asked Jenny.
"Sounds like a great idea!" I replied.
Chapter Twenty-Six
We had a great day together. It was so much fun to just hang out with her again.
Jenny seemed pleased with my selections. "I am very impressed with
your fashion sense. That must have been something you got from the
original Iona; as a guy, you dressed like a slob."
I pretended to be angry. "I resent that! I dressed for comfort.
Actually, I developed this fashion sense on my own. Iona's taste was
much more revealing and sexy."
"With that body, who can blame her? Iona, you're really beautiful," Jenny complimented me.
"Thanks," I blushed. I felt my face turning red.
"How cute!" smiled Jenny, referring to my blushing.
This caused us both to break out in laughter.
Jenny suggested several outfits for me, and I was very pleased
with the way I looked in them. It was a great afternoon of
re-establishing our bonds.
"Do you really have to leave tomorrow?" I asked. I really wanted her to stay a few days more.
"Yes, I do. I wish I could stay longer, but I can't," she replied. "But you are welcome to come back and visit me sometime."
"I don't know if that would be wise," I answered.
"Nonsense, trust me, Iona, no one else will know the truth," she
commented. "We share something that the rest of the family is blind to.
I doubt they will see through your façade as easily as I did."
"Okay, I would like to see the folks again someday."
We swung into another clothing shop. Jenny pointed to a dress that
she thought would look perfect on me. The dress was slightly formal,
very short, and a bit revealing, and I hesitated at first.
"Little sister, you have a lovely body, and if Bill ever calls you will want something nice to wear," she explained.
I smiled and shook my head. "You are really something! I still can't believe how unfazed you are by the new me."
"Here, try this on!" Jenny smiled, as she handed me the dress and
pointed me towards the changing room. "I told you that I always wanted
a little sister. Look, just because you are a hot chick now, doesn't
mean that I don't care about you. If you are going to spend the rest of
your life as a woman, you might as well have fun doing it."
"Once again, you are right." I laughed. "I'll be right out."
The dress fit perfectly, and I had to admit that I looked great in
it. I walked out of the fitting room and stood before Jenny.
"It's so unfair! I wish I could look that good in a dress like
that! Now we have to accessorize and get some matching shoes!"
explained Jenny.
Jenny's comments made me laugh, as I had always considered her to be beautiful, and still do.
"Jenny, you are still prettier than I ever will be," I stated.
Later on that afternoon, we were driving back to my home. Aunt
Kayla had insisted that Jenny stay for dinner. The rest of the evening
felt so normal. It felt like Jenny and I had always been sisters.
The next morning, Jenny said good-bye as she drove my SUV back to
Ohio. She promised to call each evening and when she arrived back in
Ohio. I would miss her a lot, but it was reassuring to know that she
would be in my life!
Chapter Twenty-Seven
After all the excitement of Fiona's and Jenny's
visits, it was almost a relief to get back to work. I enjoyed my job,
even if my feet hurt by the time I got off from work. I told Karen the
edited version of Fiona's and Jenny's visits.
"You really call your mom by her first name?" asked Karen as we sorted silverware.
"I had a different sort of upbringing," I explained.
Karen shook her head in disbelief. "I just can't imagine doing
that. I am glad that you got along with the sister of the guy who died
in the accident. What was his name again? Randy?"
"His name was Roger," I answered.
"That's right. I remember hearing about that accident. I loved how they locked up that drunk who caused it," remarked Karen.
"Can we change the subject?" I asked.
"Oops! Sorry, Iona. I didn't mean anything by what I said," she apologized.
"No problem," I answered. "It's just that I'd rather not talk about the accident."
"So, tell me more about this guy, Bob," asked Karen.
I smiled; Karen wasn't very good with names. "His name is Bill.
I've run into him twice, and we have exchanged phone numbers. But I
haven't heard anything from him yet."
"Is he hot?" asked Karen.
I giggled. "Yes, yes he is!" I went on to describe him to Karen.
"Why can't I meet someone like that?" she asked with a sigh.
"You will," I replied.
Work was very busy that evening. Fortunately, the crowd was
friendly. I got the usual amount of flirting, but nothing serious. I
had a table of over-50-year-old surfers who were having their monthly
party. Karen said I was lucky to get them, as they usually tipped
really well!
I guess I was getting used to being a woman, as the constant
staring at my boobs no longer bothered me -- well, it didn't bother me
all that much. I felt the tingle from my tattoo and sensed that Bill
was nearby. I was bringing another round to the surfers when I caught
Karen waving to me out of the corner of my eye. I finished serving them
their drinks and walked over to her. I began to scan the room for Bill.
"What's up?" I asked.
"I think Bob, I mean Bill, is here. And if it isn't him, he's mine!" said Karen, she was pointing over to a table of guys.
Sure enough, Bill was sitting with a bunch of guys. A few looked
familiar, but I couldn't place them. Maybe they had been in the Navy
too. Then I remembered that I had seen them in Horton Plaza the last
time I ran into Bill.
"Is that him?" she asked.
"Yes, it is," I answered. I felt my heart beating faster.
"Shit! Figures, with my luck!" laughed Karen. "Okay, I'll let you
have his table, but make sure that you steer some of his friends my
way!"
"Thanks, Karen!" I walked over to his table. "I owe you one!"
"Hi, I'm Iona. Can I get you guys something to drink?" I asked them. Bill was sitting with his back to me.
Bill swung around as he heard me speak. He had a look of total surprise on his face.
"Iona! I didn't know you worked here!" he exclaimed with a shocked look on his face.
"I've only been here a few weeks," I said with a smile.
"I'm sorry I didn't call, I was out of town for a few days on business," he explained.
I instantly knew he was telling me the truth. I'm not sure if it
was another power, or if I was just becoming more perceptive, but I was
finding that I could tell instantly when someone was lying to me!
"No problem. I was busy with family and friends in town for a
visit," I said with a smile. "So, before I get in trouble with the
boss, what do you guys want?"
"Just a pitcher of beer and some nachos for now," ordered Bill. The other guys nodded in agreement.
"Any particular brand? Or should I surprise you?" I joked.
"Surprise me," said Bill, with a sly smile on his face.
I nodded and placed their order. I selected a local draft that I
knew they'd like. I also felt myself getting wet from our flirting. Oh,
this would be a very long night! But one I wouldn't miss for anything!
Bill and his friends were very cool. I did catch them checking me
out, not as their waitress, but as a future date of their friend Bill.
I didn't mind that one bit.
Just as Karen said, the surfers were great tippers! I floated
between the rest of my tables and I felt Bill's eyes on me the whole
time. I was hoping that he would finally just ask me out.
Bill and his group went through a few pitchers of beer and several
plates of wings and nachos, but no one was getting drunk. They seemed
to be focused on staying in control. I wondered what Bill did these
days; obviously, he was no longer in the Navy. His hair was longer than
regulations, and Bill had always been perfect in his military manner. I
decided to make some small talk as I took their next order to see if I
could get him to tell me.
"You guys need anything else?" I asked.
"No, we have to work tomorrow," said one of Bill's friends. "Could you get us the tab?"
"Sure. So what do you do?" I asked. This was easier than I expected. Were my powers responsible?
"We all work for the government," said Bill's friend in an overly serious tone.
"Well, that narrows it down a bit," I said with a laugh. "Which government?"
"We all work in the city DA's office," laughed Bill.
"So you're all lawyers?" I asked.
"Yes, but we still have our souls," quipped one of Bill's friends.
I thought back and remembered that Bill's father had been a lawyer and that Bill was planning to go to law school.
"Well, in that case, you are all welcome here!" I joked and they all laughed in response.
I excused myself and rang up their tab. So Bill was now a lawyer.
That was pretty cool. Bill's announcement of his position did serve as
a reminder that I was starting all over again in terms of a career.
After all, now I was just a college freshman and part-time barmaid.
After they paid their tab, I watched them leave. Bill walked over towards me.
"Iona, it was great seeing you tonight. I was wondering if you
were free tomorrow evening. I'd love to take you out to dinner, and
then we could get to know each other a bit better."
Oh my! I was being asked out on my first date! I tried to stay
calm and cool, but inside I was a big quivering mass of Jell-O! I also
felt my sexual drive kicking in; the silver wand was going to get some
extra use tonight!
"I'd love to go out with you tomorrow! What time?" I asked, in a calm tone.
"How does seven sound?" he suggested.
I nodded in agreement. "That sounds great. I live out near Sunset
Cliffs. I can e-mail you the directions. Oh, can you give me an idea
where we are going?"
He pretended to smack himself in the head! "Of course, you'll need
to know how to dress, sorry! My bad! Why not one of the beachfront
restaurants here in PB?"
Good, I didn't want our first date to be a big production. "I'd like that a lot."
"Great, I'll look for that e-mail. See you tomorrow, Iona," he stated with a smile.
I watched him walk away. I kept expecting him to turn around and
look at me. Just before he walked out the front entrance with his
friends, he did just that! He turned and looked over at me and smiled.
I got goose pimples all over my body!
"I take it that it went well!" Karen said with a big grin.
I nodded vigorously. "Yep! We're going out tomorrow, and guess what! He works in the DA's office!"
"Hmmm. If he has any single friends, you'd better shoo them my way!" mused Karen
"Absolutely!" I laughed.
I thought about the huge step this was. I would be actively dating
a man. That didn't bother me; it all felt normal. I just wanted to be
sure that I could control myself sexually. I didn't want the kind of
life that Iona had, one filled with sexual gratification, but nothing
else.
The rest of the night was a blur. My mind was elsewhere thinking about Bill, our first date, and my life in general.
I got home around 2:00 AM and quietly entered the house. Tully and
Bran met me at the door and both purred their welcome to me. I stooped
down and greeted them. Bran was content with the greeting and
disappeared into the dark. Tully followed me upstairs into my room. I
logged onto the net and e-mailed Bill the directions to our house.
Tully, of course, was lying on the monitor and was soon fast asleep.
I checked my mail and found a message from Fiona. She said that
the investigation was fully underway and that my tattoo would have to
be inspected. She said that she would call me and explain the process.
In some ways, I was relieved that the tattoo would be inspected. I
wanted to know everything about it and how it would affect my life.
Next, there was a message from Jenny. She was at the Grand Canyon,
and she said it was fantastic. She said that she was leaving early in
the morning, and she would drive until she got tired or until she saw
something interesting. She then went on to tell me how excited she was
to have me back in her life.
I wrote a response and told her about my date with Bill. It felt
great to be able to share things with her. She was my sister again!
I began to think of Bill, and I knew that I had to address my
urges! I stripped down and lay down on my bed. I took the wand out of
the drawer of my nightstand and switched it on. I thought about Bill as
I ran it over my aroused body. I closed my eyes and fantasized about
being with him. I was instantly rewarded with some incredible
sensations. My nipples were so hard and so sensitive. I ran the wand
over them and I almost went through the roof! It felt so good. I
returned the wand to my vagina and used my free hand to rub my nipples.
I found myself entering a new level of pleasure. Everything was so
much more intense; it was as if my senses were turned up a notch. I
couldn't wait anymore, and I quickly brought myself to a mind-blowing
orgasm! It was the most intense one that I had ever experienced, and it
took me several minutes to recover. I felt so weak afterwards, but so
refreshed at the same time. I then heard a soft knock on my door.
"Iona, are you okay?" asked Aunt Kayla.
Oh, my God! I must have been very loud to wake Aunt Kayla. I
hadn't thought of that! I fumbled for a robe and slipped it on. "Yes...
yes, I'm fine. I'll be right there." I got up and stumbled to the door.
When I opened the door, the look on Aunt Kayla's face said it all.
She had a knowing smile on her face. All I could do was shrug my
shoulders and smile back.
"Sorry for waking you," I answered sheepishly. I couldn't get the stupid grin off my face.
"It's okay. You want to talk about it?" she asked.
"Sure." She followed me back into my room.
We sat on the edge of my disheveled bed. I told her about meeting
Bill at The Reef, and how he had asked me out on a date. I told her
that I had been feeling my sexual urges rising all night, and how I'd
needed relief when I got home.
"I am worried a bit about controlling myself. I really like him, and I don't want this to be a one night stand," I remarked.
"You'll do fine, my dear. If you were just driven by lust, you
would have had sex with many other partners by now. You've had plenty
of opportunities to have casual sex with all the offers you've told me
about from work. You are stronger than you suspect," commented Aunt
Kayla.
I smiled. "Thanks. I'm sorry I woke you; I didn't think I was that loud."
"Loud?" laughed Aunt Kayla. "A jet engine is loud; you were on a new level of noise."
I immediately blushed. "It was so intense. It was like I had taken
myself to level 11," I said, making a Spinal Tap reference.
Aunt Kayla laughed. "I imagine your developing powers may have had
an unexpected contribution to your orgasm. They can act like amplifiers
for the senses."
"I wish I knew what sort of powers I was developing," I remarked.
"I don't want them to pop out at the wrong time." I then described the
incident in the bar and asked Aunt Kayla if she thought it was just a
coincidence.
"I'm not sure, but there is a way to find out. I talked with Fiona
tonight. You know that she wants your tattoo inspected; well, the woman
who is coming out to do that can also give you a complete physical. She
will be able to determine what powers you are developing," explained
Aunt Kayla. "I was going to tell you this later this morning, but since
we are up it seemed like the right time."
"I don't mind. I think it's a great idea. So, when will she be out here?" I asked.
"She'll get here late tomorrow evening, and she will be here the
following day. She will do her examination of you right here," replied
Aunt Kayla.
I felt a sense of relief sweep through my body. It would be good to know about my body and my powers.
"Good! I am looking forward to it," I said honestly.
"So are you okay now?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Yes, thanks. I am going to wash up and go to bed." I yawned.
Aunt Kayla hugged me and kissed me on the forehead. "Goodnight, my dear."
"Good night, Aunt Kayla. I love you."
She smiled back. "I love you too, Iona."
I looked
over at Tully and saw that she was still asleep! I cleaned up and
slipped into bed. I had a great night's sleep that night!
Chapter Twenty-Eight
I was growing more nervous as the clock inched
its way towards 7:00 PM. I'd dressed casually, but I still looked cute!
I was wearing a long green skirt and a white and green floral-pattern
top. I was also wearing sandals. I must have checked my appearance in
the mirror a dozen times before Aunt Kayla told me to stop.
"You look great, dear," she commented. "Try to relax."
"Thanks, I'll try," I said as I examined myself one last time.
I tried to calm myself down. After all, this was just a date, no big deal! Yeah-right!
We both heard the sound of a car pulling into the driveway. I
glanced out and saw Bill getting out of a silver convertible. He was
wearing khaki pants and a Hawaiian shirt, perfect for the Pacific Beach.
He rang the doorbell. I looked over at Aunt Kayla, who nodded and
motioned me to go to the door. I walked over and opened the door. Bill
smiled as he saw me standing there.
"Hi," I said softly.
"Iona, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed.
I broke out in a smile. "Thanks. Would you like to come in?"
"Sure," he nodded.
I introduced him to Aunt Kayla and showed him around the house
before we left for dinner. I could tell that Aunt Kayla liked him too!
Bill was a total gentleman. He opened the car door for me and then
closed it after I got in. I was a bit surprised at how easily I
accepted my role. I was worried that some of Roger would come up, but
so far so good!
"Would you like the top up or down?" he asked.
"Down, please. It's so nice out."
Bill nodded in approval. I almost forgot that he would be checking me out, just like I was doing with him!
We made some small talk on the way over to Pacific Beach. I had to
pretend that I knew nothing about his past. He told me that he had just
been working for the DA for a few months since he passed the bar exam.
"So are you from San Diego originally?" I asked
"No. I grew up near Chicago. I was in the Navy and stayed out here after I got out," he answered. "What about you?"
"I grew up back east, in a small town on the coast of Maine," I replied. By now I knew Iona's history by heart.
"Nice. I've always wanted to go to Maine," he commented.
While we were stopped at a light, he glanced over at me several times.
"I am trying to think of where I know you from," he commented with a puzzled look on his face.
Oh, no! Here we go again, I thought!
"Even your name sounds familiar," he commented
I laughed. "I find that hard to believe; Iona Beddau isn't exactly a common name."
He began to laugh. "You're right."
We arrived in Pacific Beach and began the search for parking.
Surprisingly, we found a parking spot almost immediately. Both of us
seemed shocked by this stroke of good luck. Maybe it was an omen.
We walked around a bit before selecting a restaurant. It had
outdoor seating, and it looked like we would be treated to a beautiful
sunset.
We traded information as we talked over our drinks and appetizers.
I found out that Bill was in the Naval Reserve as a JAG officer. I was
glad that his legal skills wouldn't be wasted. I was about to give him
grief about his hair being a bit too long, but it would have been out
of character for Iona to know about such things.
"So, what is your major?" he asked.
"I'm thinking about engineering." I answered.
"Wow!" he exclaimed. "That's great! What type of engineering?"
"I was thinking of electrical or mechanical," I replied.
"Good for you," he smiled.
For some reason, I felt happy that he approved of my choices for study, even if I hadn't fully decided myself!
"So what's the Navy like?" I asked. I figured it would be safer to keep him on other topics than my past.
"I enjoyed it. I initially served on a cruiser as a weapons
officer. However, I had the chance to work on my law degree and I
jumped at the opportunity. They then let me slip out of active duty, so
I took the job with the DA's office," he explained.
Then he froze as if he suddenly had the answer to the question that had been bothering him all evening.
"I just remembered where I know you from! You were with Roger Lyons when he was killed," he stated.
His statement caught me off guard and I stared back. It took me a
second to recover and reply. "Yes, I was; but how do you know that?" I
stammered.
"Roger and I served together in the Navy. I considered him one of
my best friends. I was furious when I heard he was killed.
Unfortunately, I wasn't allowed to work on the case. I read the report
of the accident and that must be where I remember your name!"
"So, you knew Roger well?" I asked. I took a sip of my wine.
He nodded. "Oh, yes. I was a snot-nosed Ensign, and Roger helped
me become an officer. I owe him a lot. We also had some wild times
together."
I nodded. "I only knew him for a few days, but I liked him a lot."
I told the story that I had originally told Jenny. I could also sense
that he thought very highly of Roger and that made me feel good.
"I'm glad you have made such a fast recovery," he replied.
I told him the same story about new age medicine. Maybe I should have kept a fake cast around!
"I'm impressed. I would have thought it would have taken longer
for the leg to heal," he commented. "So you knew Roger; it really is a
small world."
I was kicking myself internally for going out with a guy who knew
so much about my past. I hadn't thought that he would have known about
the accident.
"Well, at least there won't be a trial," I remarked. "I was relieved when he pleaded guilty."
Bill nodded. "He didn't just plead guilty to the accident, but to
enough federal and state charges to keep him locked up for the rest of
his life."
"That's good," I nodded.
Bill sensed my uneasiness with the topic, and he must have thought
I was upset because of the accident and not that I was worried he might
see through my lies.
"I'm sorry, Iona. The last thing you want to talk about is that accident," he apologized. "So, tell me more about yourself."
I felt a great feeling of relief as we shifted topics. We found
that we had a lot in common, but then again I already knew that. I felt
more and more at ease with him as we talked. Still, I was careful to
guard my secrets.
Dinner was delicious and the sunset was incredible. It wasn't
clear enough for a green flash - a flash of green seen during some
ocean sunsets, but it was still pretty spectacular.
"I used to love watching the sunsets when I was at sea," remarked Bill.
"Me too," I stated inadvertently. Shit!
"You spent time at sea?" he asked in a surprised tone.
"My family had a sailboat," I lied, making a quick recovery.
"Cool! So do you still sail?" he asked.
"Yes," I counted the time with Marny, so it wasn't a total lie.
"Maybe we can go sailing together sometime," he commented.
"That would be fun. By the way, I'm no expert."
"Don't worry about it, neither am I. The important thing is to have fun!" he laughed.
We left the restaurant and walked down the sidewalk that bordered
the ocean. I offered no resistance as Bill put his arm around me. It
felt very good, and I had slight tingles running through my body.
We walked around a bit, before stopping in a small coffee house
where we had cappuccinos. I was fighting to control my sexual urges,
but something felt different. I found myself falling for Bill. So, this
is what love feels like when you are a woman! Yes, I wanted to have sex
with him, but beyond that I wanted much more. I was determined to take
it slow, so I wouldn't ruin this.
I was also trying to read Bill to see if he felt the same about
me. I knew there was physical attraction, but beyond that I wasn't sure.
"I have to admit this has been the most enjoyable evening that
I've had in a long time," confessed Bill. "I usually don't feel this
way on the first date, but I must admit that I am falling in love with
you, Iona Beddau."
Well, I guess I know the answer to my question!
I immediately felt my face turn warm as I blushed. "I feel the same way, Bill. I love you too."
So much for taking things slow!
Bill's eyes opened up wide when he heard my answer, and a big
smile appeared on his face. He then reached over the table and took my
hands in his. I could sense that he was being totally truthful. Again,
I wondered if this was a new power.
"I was hoping that you felt the same way. By the way, you look very cute when you blush!" exclaimed Bill.
I giggled and felt my face turn even redder! My God! I was acting
like a schoolgirl! I found myself wishing he would kiss me. I suddenly
felt like we were in some romantic movie!
I guess Bill sensed my want, or need, or whatever it was, because
he leaned over the table and gave me a very sweet kiss. I found myself
trembling from excitement as our lips met.
We pulled apart and I looked at Bill. "Wow!"
He laughed softly and held onto my hands. I felt no conflict or apprehension. This felt so good and so right.
"I think I should take you home, my sweet," he remarked. "I know,
I may seem a bit old fashioned, but I'd like this to be more that just
a one time thing. Does that make sense?"
"I was hoping you'd say that!" I answered with a big smile on my face.
We kissed again. Maybe fate does exist after all!
He walked me up to the front door of my house and we kissed again.
There was almost a full moon that night, and it added to what had been
the most romantic night of my lives!
"So, would you like to go sailing this Saturday?" asked Bill
"I'd love to!" I answered eagerly.
"Great! I'll call you once I've set up the time," he replied.
"I can't wait," I exclaimed.
Just like on cue, we kissed again. I felt more tingles run through my body.
"Good night, Iona."
I watched him walk to his car, as I stood in the open doorway. He
stopped and turned around and looked at me and smiled before getting
into his car. I waved and closed the door. Life sure was getting
interesting!
Chapter Twenty-Nine
I walked into the house, breathless and feeling
like I was floating two feet off the ground. I actually checked to make
sure that I wasn't. Well, since I became Iona, I have learned almost
anything is possible!
The kitchen light was still on, and I could smell tea brewing. I
was pleased to see Aunt Kayla was still up. I walked out to the garden
and sat down next to her. She had a pot of tea ready and she poured me
a mug.
I took the mug from her. "Thanks for staying up."
Aunt Kayla smiled. "I knew you'd want to talk."
I nodded. "True! I had a really great time."
Aunt Kayla smiled and sat back as I talked about my date.
"I know it's just a first date, and I should take it slowly, but
it felt so good," I gushed. I took a sip from my mug. The tea was
excellent.
"I am glad you kept it simple and that you only kissed," remarked Aunt Kayla.
"It was a struggle. My sexual urges were very high, but I was able
to control them. I'm lucky that Bill is a gentleman," I replied.
Aunt Kayla smiled and poured me some more tea.
"I do have a question. Do you think I am influencing people with
powers, or is it just a coincidence?" I asked. I then described the
incidents of the past few days.
"I am not sure. You can ask the doctor when she examines you this
afternoon," replied Aunt Kayla. "If it is a power, you will have to
show great restraint in its use."
I sat there absorbing her words. As usual, Aunt Kayla was right. I
hadn't thought a lot about the responsibility aspect of having powers.
"So, are you going out again with Bill?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Oh! I forgot to tell you, he invited me to go sailing on Saturday," I smiled.
"That sounds like fun," said Aunt Kayla in agreement.
I told her about my accidental blurting out of my sailing
experience, and how I'd recovered from it. I then told her about Bill's
friendship with Roger and knowledge of the accident.
"Pretty stupid, huh?" I laughed.
Aunt Kayla smiled at me. "Whether it was smart or not doesn't
matter now; it's water under the bridge. It sounds like Bill accepts
you as Iona and doesn't have the suspicions that Jenny had about you.
Roger and Bill were friends, but, from what you've told me, not best
friends. The bonds are weaker than those between you and Jenny."
I nodded. "I guess you are right. I didn't sense him trying to figure me out."
"Why don't you go to bed? I'll clean up down here," suggested Aunt
Kayla. "Besides, the floor will insulate the sound better."
I broke out laughing and was joined by Aunt Kayla. She was right;
I would need some relief before I fell asleep. I hugged Aunt Kayla and
went upstairs.
I decided to skip the silver wand, and instead I drew a hot bath
and put some scented bath soaps in the tub. I lit a few candles and
slowly slipped into the tub.
The hot water felt wonderful against my skin, and soon I was all
the way in the tub. I thought about Bill and began to slowly stimulate
my body. The pent-up arousal quickly released, and I felt my nipples
hardening as I gently ran circles around them with my fingertips. A
contented smile appeared on my face as I continued to pleasure myself.
I closed my eyes and slipped into a growing state of bliss.
I submerged one hand to begin to rub my vagina and kept the other
hand busy with my nipples. I imagined what it would feel like when
Bill's hands were touching me. That sent a wave of pleasure through my
body that caused me to momentarily arch my back and stretch out. I
heard the water sloshing around, but I paid it no real attention.
I relaxed again and intensified my attention to my vagina. While I
was hyper-aroused most of the time, I wasn't quick to reach orgasm.
This made the final act a real joy and an unbelievable sensory
pleasure. I had no comparison to a normal woman's orgasm, but mine had
to be more intense due to the tattoo. I wasn't sure if it was because
of my budding powers or because of my fixation with Bill, but my
orgasms seemed to be getting more intense. I swear that I saw colors
during the last one!
It took a bit longer without the silver wand, but I soon worked
myself up to the point of orgasm. Too bad it wasn't waterproof! I felt
the waves of pleasure building up and soon I was engulfed in pleasure.
I felt my whole body quiver as I experienced wave after wave of joy.
When it was over, it took me a few minutes to regain enough
strength to get out of the tub. I then discovered that the floor was
wet. Luckily it wasn't too bad and I only needed two towels to dry it
up. I found humor in the fact that I was on my hands and knees, totally
naked, soaking up water that had spilled out of the tub due to my
massive orgasm! I wondered how Bill would react when he saw how I
respond to an orgasm.
I slipped into my pjs and went immediately to bed. Any messages in my e-mail could wait until the morning.
Chapter Thirty
I woke up feeling refreshed and very happy.
Somehow the whole Keir, tattoo, and revenge thing didn't seem so
threatening. I dressed and then checked my e-mail before going
downstairs.
Jenny was slowly working her way back across the US. She was
heading to Chicago to see some of our relatives. She wrote that I had
to tell her EVERYTHING about my date with Bill. I smiled and typed out
a response. It was pretty cool being sisters!
There was also a message from Fiona. She wanted to reassure me
that the physical would be a positive experience. I appreciated her
concern.
I saved the e-mail from Bill for last. He wanted to tell me how
much fun he'd had on our date, and how much he was looking forward to
Saturday. He said he would call me that evening. I couldn't wait!
I then took a quick look in Iona's original account. I went in
periodically to dump mail. I also took down addresses that might be of
interest to Fiona. The amount of threatening mail was slowly
decreasing. I began to wonder what I should tell Bill about "my past,"
should we get more serious. Even though it wasn't me who'd had all
those sexual partners, I had inherited the baggage of Iona's past. I
hoped Aunt Kayla would have some good advice.
The only message that bothered me was one from a guy named Nick,
who stated that he was coming to San Diego and wanted to get together
with his favorite "slut." I cringed when I read that; I'd hated that
word when I was a guy, and it was viler to me now. I searched Iona's
memories. She had "dated" Nick a few times. He was unaware of her
powers and just knew her as an oversexed woman. From Iona's memories,
they'd had a pretty hot time together. Nick was into many aspects of
kinky sex, and Iona more than accommodated his desires, no matter how
bizarre. I began to hope more and more that Iona had had no control
over her urges. I didn't want to think she did these things willingly.
I also wondered how Nick knew that I was here. I couldn't recall Iona ever telling him that she was moving here.
I debated writing a response, but decided not to. He might take my
negative response as a part of a game. I also printed out a copy of the
e-mail to show Aunt Kayla. I suddenly felt personally guilty for all of
Iona's sexual adventures. It was weird that I was feeling guilt for
actions that I didn't do!
As expected, I found Aunt Kayla out in the garden.
"Good morning!"
She turned and smiled. "Good morning, Iona."
I sat down and poured myself a cup of tea and took a muffin off the tray on the table. I began to slowly tear it apart.
"The doctor will be here at 2:00 PM. She called this morning and is very interested in meeting you," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Do you know her?" I asked.
"Yes, we've been friends for years. Her name is Amelia," explained
Aunt Kayla. "Amelia is a real MD, but she has only been practicing
magical medicine for ten years. However many people consider her to be
the best. She comes from a family that has been in medicine since the
Middle Ages."
"Wow! She can trace her heritage back that far?" I said in an amazed tone.
"Most of us can, my dear. For people with powers, it is very
important to know your family history. Don't worry, I'll teach you all
about our glorious family history," remarked Aunt Kayla.
"I'd appreciate that. I am grateful that I am accepted into the
family." I had to admit that I was excited about the prospect of
learning about my new family.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "You have so much to learn, my dear."
I nodded in agreement. "So, tell me more about 'my' doctor."
"She can be very demanding and will expect you to be totally honest with her," explained Aunt Kayla.
"So, my life will be an open book?" I asked.
"Make that plural, LIVES; she will ask you about your life as
Roger as well as your short life as Iona," Aunt Kayla answered with a
smile.
"Oh," I replied softly. I hadn't expected that, but I was okay with it anyway.
"Don't worry, my dear. She has handled cases far more complex than yours."
I couldn't imagine anything more complex than a body swap. I then showed Aunt Kayla the e-mail from Nick.
"Do you think I should just ignore it?" I asked.
"It's hard to say. If he continues to contact you, let me know,
but I wouldn't worry about it too much," she said truthfully.
I nodded in agreement. "There is something else; part of me
desires to be with him or someone like him. The feeling scares me."
"You have proven these past weeks that you can control your urges
and feelings. I know it has been a difficult battle, and it may be one
you will be fighting for a long time. In some ways, you are like
someone fighting an addiction," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Except there isn't a magical tattoo version of AA," I joked with a slight laugh.
"You're strong, Iona, stronger than you give yourself credit for.
Look at the path you have chosen so far. You are starting college in
the fall and you are dating a very nice man. You picked this path; you
could have very easily taken the path blazed by Iona."
"I am beginning to sense more and more that she didn't like what she was doing with her life."
"I hope you are right," replied Aunt Kayla softly.
I then asked her what I should tell Bill about Iona's past, should we become more serious.
"You should be honest with him. If he really loves you, then he
will understand. I think you have a long way to go until you have to
worry about that," she suggested.
I had plenty to think about as I waited for my examination.
Chapter Thirty-One
I took a shower prior to my examination. I had a
lot on my mind. I tried to access more of Iona's feelings. I had
avoided doing this, as I looked at it as the mental version of looking
in someone's medicine cabinet. But I needed to know what she was really
thinking when she switched bodies with me. I guess part of me was
afraid that I would become as sexually driven as she had been.
I selected a simple outfit to wear. Since part of the exam would
involve the tattoos, I selected clothes that would come off easily. I
had on a bra, panties, a green cotton skirt, and a white sleeveless
t-shirt. Of course, I was wearing sandals.
I looked at my image in the mirror and smiled. I liked how I
looked. I brushed my hair back and then used a scrunchie to hold it in
a ponytail. Normally I kept my hair flowing free, but today I figured
the ponytail would be more practical. Having long hair has been one of
the hardest things to get used to since I became Iona. I never had long
hair as Roger, and to suddenly have a very full and long head of hair
has been hard to get used to. It took me several weeks to master the
proper way to make a towel turban! I also cannot stand hair blowing in
my face. I'd cut it short, but it looks so damn good long!
I headed downstairs and waited out in the garden for Amelia to
arrive. Aunt Kayla was with a patient and she had said she would join
us later. I knew she wanted to be there when the tattoo was examined.
I amused myself by playing with Tully. Her favorite toy was a
feather that was attached to a flexible plastic stick by a long piece
of nylon cord. I swear she could play with it all day. Tully was having
a grand time stalking and attacking the feather. I noticed Bran slide
into the garden. Bran tried very hard to ignore the feather but
eventually gave in, and I had two cats playing like kittens with a big
yellow feather. Our fun was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell.
"Sorry, girls. We'll play more later," I apologized.
Tully sat there looking at me with a sad look on her face. Bran left as
if she had an appointment somewhere else in the house.
I answered the door and saw a beautiful woman standing on our
porch. She looked like she was in her early thirties and had short
auburn hair. She was dressed in a pair of jeans and a white blouse, and
she was carrying a laptop computer and a large leather case.
"Are you, Iona?" she asked.
She had a pleasant smile on her face, and I instantly liked and trusted her.
"Yes, I am. You must be Amelia," I answered. "Or should I call you Doctor?"
"Amelia is fine," she said as she entered the house.
"Aunt Kayla is with a patient," I explained.
"That's fine. Is there a place we can talk? I need to ask you a
lot of questions before we start the examination," she asked.
I led her to the garden and asked if she wanted anything to drink. We both ended up with glasses of water.
The first part of the exam was pretty normal. Fiona had sent her
Iona's health records, so many of the questions focused on Roger's
health. She then asked me about my injuries in the accident.
"Kayla provided me with the information on the spells she used to heal you," she stated.
"Is that important?" I asked.
She didn't seem to mind my questions, and she answered each one in a very patient manner.
"Magic does have a residual effect on the body. Too many spells,
or the wrong combination, can have severe consequences," she explained.
I sat there absorbing her words. "I'm learning something new every day."
We then talked about my budding powers. She asked a lot of
questions and made a lot of notes. This went on for over an hour. In
some ways, I was a bit disappointed that it was all so "normal." I
guess I was expecting something more mystical.
She looked over her notes and then consulted her laptop computer. I
then noticed that Aunt Kayla was sitting behind me. I'd never even
heard her come out to the garden. I guess I was concentrating on
talking with Amelia, so that I never sensed her approaching. She smiled
at me and then got up and joined us properly.
"I didn't want to interrupt the interview," remarked Aunt Kayla
"How long were you there?" I asked. The cats could learn a thing about being quiet from Aunt Kayla.
"She arrived shortly after I started with the interview, Iona," added Amelia with a smile.
Amelia consulted her computer for a few more minutes before
looking up at us. "Well, I must say that I am impressed with what I've
seen so far. I will learn more when we do the physical portion of the
exam. Iona, you are developing some very interesting powers. With
training, you have the potential to become very powerful. Just remember
that your powers may take years to fully develop."
"Really?" I said. Ugh! That sounded really stupid.
She smiled. "First off, you are developing a very strong sense of
perception. It's not as if you can read people's minds, rather you will
be able to sense their intentions and feelings. However, it isn't
uncommon for people with this power to be become telepathic. I checked
with the first Iona's medical record, and she had developed quite
strong powers in this area."
"So that's why I can tell when someone is lying to me," I added. I
then remembered how Iona was able to "talk" to me on the jet.
Amelia nodded. "Yes, that is true, but soon you should be able to
sense much more than that. Next you also should be able to make people
express their true thoughts and ideas."
I was a bit confused by this. "You mean, I can make them do what I want?"
"No, not exactly. You will be able to make them tell the truth or
to say things that they were only thinking. Think back to the incident
with - what was his name? Oh yes, Chad." said Amelia, consulting her
notes.
I looked at Aunt Kayla. "Is this similar to how you made the drunk driver make that mass confession?"
"Yes, it is. It is a very strong power and should be used very carefully," replied Aunt Kayla.
"So, I inherited this from Iona too?" I asked.
Amelia checked her records and shook her head. Aunt Kayla looked surprised.
"This is amazing. Normally subjects in body swaps gain some of the
original person's powers, but it is rare for them to develop new ones,
especially one so powerful," exclaimed Amelia. "Are you sure your
family doesn't have any mystical powers?"
I shook my head. "None that I'm aware of."
Aunt Kayla interrupted and told Amelia about Jenny and how she was able to detect that I was really Roger.
"Hmmm, she sounds very interesting. Do you think she would be willing to be examined?" Amelia asked me.
"I can ask her," I answered. All this confused me; what did it matter?
"We are finding many people out there who are totally unaware of
their true heritage. There is a strong possibility that your family has
some magical roots," added Aunt Kayla.
Amelia was going through her notes. "Iona, you said that your
grandmother on your mother's side of the family was adopted. Do you
know anything else about that?"
"She was abandoned at an orphanage when she was less than a year
old," I answered. "She was adopted less than 6 months later."
"Does she know anything about her birth family? Was there a note or anything?" asked Amelia
I shook my head. "I remember her saying that she was wrapped in a
shawl. The pattern was a Scots tartan. But it was lost before the
pattern was ever identified. She didn't like to talk about it much. In
fact, she only told the complete story once; that was the last time I
saw her before she died."
"I will contact our research department. They may find some more
information. It could be very important to you, Iona. This is making
more sense. You may have much stronger powers than I originally
thought," remarked Amelia.
This possibility was incredible and all very exciting.
"Why haven't I felt anything before? I mean, back when I was
Roger, I never felt any powers. If I had, I would have been a better
poker player," I quipped.
They both laughed
"You were the wrong gender then, my dear. Powers in most males are
recessive in nature. Only when the male child receives special training
do his powers come out," explained Aunt Kayla. "They can stay recessive
in females too, if they are unaware of their true heritage, or if the
powers are strongly repressed."
Amelia finished entering data into the computer and looked at me.
"Okay, Iona, we need to do the physical portion of the exam.
Additionally, I will do a thorough examination of your tattoo. Why
don't we use your bedroom?"
I nodded, and we walked upstairs. My mind was swimming with ideas
and thoughts. I wondered how Jenny would react to all of this. Knowing
her, she would like the idea a lot.
We entered my room and Aunt Kayla closed the door behind us.
"Iona, I will need you to strip down. You can keep a robe on for
now, but the exam will be done with you in the nude." said Amelia in a
soothing tone. "Please remove everything, including your earrings."
I nodded and stripped down. I slipped on my bathrobe and stood there watching Amelia set up for the exam.
Amelia unpacked the case. First, she spread what looked like a white
silk sheet over my bed. The sheet looked like it was liquid. Next she
set up several candles and crystals on my nightstand. As she lit the
candles, Aunt Kayla closed the blinds and curtains.
Amelia then poured a liquid into a glass. It looked like cranberry juice. She then handed the glass to me.
"This will help you relax," she explained.
Without a word, I sipped it and discovered that it tasted a bit
like cranberry juice. I quickly drank it all and immediately felt a
sense of calm sweep through my body.
"It is vital that you are relaxed during this entire process. If
you fight your feelings or hold back, it will make my job more
difficult," commented Amelia.
I didn't feel sleepy, just very calm and relaxed.
"How do you feel?" asked Amelia.
"Very good, thank you," I replied.
"Now, I need you to take off the robe and lie on your back on the bed," directed Amelia.
I obeyed her command and took off the robe. The sheet felt cool as I lay upon it.
"Iona, I will be in physical contact with your body, and I will be
asking you questions as I touch you. Do not be embarrassed by your
answers," explained Amelia.
"Okay," I answered. The sheet felt as if it was wet, but it
wasn't. I could also smell spices. I figured that was from the candles.
I felt her hands on my feet. "I am going to start with your legs
and slowly move up. I am looking for tattoos, marks, scars and anything
else that might have magical significance."
I saw that Amelia was wearing a pair of goggles. "What are those for?" I asked.
"They allow me to see any UV tattoos," she replied.
"What sort of dye do they use in UV tattoos?" I asked.
"It's a natural plant dye. Many plants have pigments that are more
visible in the UV range of light. They do this to attract specific
insects or birds to help them pollinate. I'll show you some websites
about it when we get done, if you are interested."
"But the dye isn't visible to the human eye, unless it's exposed
to UV light," I added, remembering something I'd seen on The Discovery
Channel.
"Correct," she smiled, "So far, I don't see any more marks. Now I
am going to move up your torso, I will go back to the tattoo in a few
minutes."
I felt her hands slide across every inch of my body. When she
reached my breasts, I felt her hands feel all around them. My nipples
hardened as she touched them.
"Sorry," I apologized. I could feel myself starting to blush.
"No need to apologize. It happens to women who aren't affected by
a spell. Your nipples are hypersensitive. Are they always so
sensitive?" asked Amelia.
"Yes, sometimes even more sensitive. If I don't... well... pleasure myself regularly, they get very sensitive," I explained.
"I see. So how often do you have to pleasure yourself, in order to stay in control?" she asked.
I smiled. "Almost every day. I sometimes go two days in a row without needing to pleasure myself."
"I see. Are you using a vibrator?" she asked.
"Often," I answered with a laugh.
Amelia chuckled. She then examined both of my arms and my hands.
She held up each arm and looked all around, and in between each finger.
"Sometimes tattoos are hidden in between fingers, also under the
arm and on the back of the arm," Amelia commented. "But, you are clean."
She went on to ask me if I'd had any rashes, cramps, pains, etc. I
answered no to all of her questions. Next she examined my face and
eyes. She paid special attention to my hair. She slipped off my
scrunchie and ran her fingers through it.
I felt a slight tingle as she ran a crystal along the top of my head. It felt like static electricity.
"I just felt something like a tingling," I remarked. I then described the feeling for her.
"Really? That's good. That is an indication that you may be
developing some very interesting skills. The crystal detects brain
activity. A tingling indicates above average mental capability."
She then asked me to roll over on my stomach. I felt her hands cover
every inch of my body as she worked her way down from my head to the
small of my back. I felt her touch the tattoo on my back, and I felt a
strong sensation. It was almost like static electricity. I jumped
slightly, more out of shock than pain.
"Interesting. This tattoo is excellent work, definitely a first
rate job. So, does it feel different for friends of Iona than for
people Roger knew?" asked Amelia.
"I don't know. I haven't had the opportunity to use it with Iona's friends," I said truthfully.
"I want you to let me know what happens as soon as you have a
reaction," she explained. "You should find it reacts differently,
depending on how you like the person."
"Okay," I answered. "So, it can serve to protect me?"
"Yes, that may be why Iona got it in the first place," added Aunt Kayla.
After she reached my toes, she had me flip over again. This time,
she removed the goggles and placed a UV light over my tattoo.
"This will take some time, Iona. I need to study every part of this very carefully," said Amelia.
"I understand," I answered.
For almost an hour, Amelia and Aunt Kayla inspected every part of
the tattoo. They talked between themselves and looked up things in a
book and on the Internet. I tried to follow what they were saying, but
they quickly lost me. I was also concentrating on controlling myself.
Their touch, so close to my vagina, was slowly driving me wild. I felt
a bit embarrassed as I began to get wet, but neither Aunt Kayla nor
Amelia said a word about it.
I stayed awake so I could let them know if I got any reaction from
the various crystals Amelia rubbed against it. Most did nothing, but
suddenly I felt a sharp pain as she touched it with a clear crystal. It
felt like a burn, and it caused me to shout out in pain. Amelia quickly
pulled it away and the pain immediately left.
"Sorry, Iona. Are you okay?" asked Amelia.
I caught my breath. "Yes, I am now. What caused that?" I asked. I then described the pain.
"I was afraid of this. I have some bad news, Iona. It is
impossible to remove the tattoo or even alter it," stated Amelia sadly.
"Why?" I asked.
"The person who put this tattoo on Iona used a technique to tie it
directly into your central nervous system. I seriously doubt if Iona
would have agreed to a tattoo like this. It would have been very
painful to get," explained Amelia.
"Look at this!" exclaimed Aunt Kayla, who was holding up a book to Amelia.
"You're right, Kayla. This was a tailored spell," agreed Amelia. "I was afraid of this."
"What she means, Iona, is the tattoo was designed specifically to
match the magic of Iona. You are probably feeling less than half the
amount of sensations she was feeling," stated Aunt Kayla. "You
inherited enough of Iona's powers so that the tattoo has some power
over you. But, since you are not identical to the original Iona, it
isn't as strong."
"It still will protect you from disease and unwanted pregnancy. I
agree with Kayla, you are most likely feeling half the influence of the
tattoo compared to the original Iona," added Amelia.
"So, why did I feel so much more aroused when we first switched bodies?" I asked.
"Iona may have used an arousal spell to keep you under her initial control," noted Aunt Kayla.
"You can get up, Iona." Amelia stated.
I did, and Aunt Kayla handed me my robe.
"So, Iona would have been totally controlled by the spell?" I asked.
"Yes. It would have focused her thoughts only on being sexually
satisfied. It must have been horrible for her. There is also a
self-protection spell incorporated in the tattoo that would have
prevented her from doing harm to herself," explained Amelia. "That was
an old trick used to prevent the girls from killing themselves."
"So, she was stuck?" I said sadly.
"Yes. As long as she was in this body," said Amelia, pointing to me.
I suddenly knew what had happened in the accident. It was all very clear and so sad.
"Oh, my God! Iona didn't switch back after the accident, because
she couldn't stand it anymore. Even death was preferable to the life
she was living," I exclaimed. It was all so clear! I was suddenly
filled with rage at Keir and complete sympathy for Iona. I also felt
deep guilt. I had been so wrong about her! I also began to cry. Aunt
Kayla held me tight, and I felt her tears against me. This changed
everything about Iona.
Amelia immediately called Fiona with the findings of the exam. It
was great to know that I was developing powers, but I was more
interested in getting the bastard who had done this to Iona. They
talked for a while, and then Aunt Kayla talked to Fiona.
Amelia reassured me that the spells associated with the tattoo
would not get stronger as I developed my own powers, as they were
designed specifically for Iona. However, I would have to live with the
higher sexual urges for now.
I finally had a chance to speak to Fiona.
"I want to help you nail this bastard. I'll do whatever you want me to do!"
"I know that, Iona, and I appreciate it. I promise you that we
will catch him. He'll now face murder charges," replied Fiona. I could
sense her controlled rage at Keir.
"How are you holding up personally?" I asked Fiona.
"Much better. At least I know that Iona was under a spell and was
not responsible for her actions," she answered. "I only wish that I had
suspected a spell."
"From what Amelia has told me, there would have been nothing you could have done," I remarked, in an attempt to comfort her.
"I know," she answered softly. I could hear the sadness in her voice.
"I love you!" I replied.
"Thank you, Iona. I love you too!" she answered.
I handed the phone back to Amelia, who talked Fiona for a few more minutes.
"Don't feel so bad, Iona, I'm also feeling some guilt over what I
thought about Iona," remarked Aunt Kayla. "I'm furious that this man
was so cruel and heartless to do this to an innocent person, just to
hurt someone else."
I looked at Aunt Kayla, and I could sense the rage that was burning underneath her calm exterior.
"You aren't thinking of taking justice into your own hands?" I asked, although I suspected the answer.
"Thinking about it, yes, but don't worry, I am not a vigilante,"
answered Aunt Kayla. "Although, if he tries to hurt you again, I might
not be able to control myself."
Amelia hung up the phone and turned to me. "Iona, I need to do
some routine medical tests, and I will also have to draw some blood. It
will take a few minutes, then we can talk about everything."
The rest of the tests went by quickly, and I was allowed to get
dressed. Amelia was packing up her stuff and said she would meet us
downstairs.
Aunt Kayla and I sat out in the garden. I was pleased to see she had set up a little buffet, along with a bottle of wine.
"I figured everyone would be hungry. After all, it took nearly six hours for the exam." Aunt Kayla explained.
"Six hours?" I stated. I had lost all track of time.
Aunt Kayla nodded. "Yes, dear. It took nearly three hours to
examine the tattoo. The liquid you drank helped you relax and is the
reason why you lost track of time."
"That's pretty cool." I said truthfully. I had been so wrapped up
in the Iona/tattoo thing that I didn't even notice the sun had gone
down.
Amelia came down and sat down across from me. She too seemed pleased to see food and drink.
She took a sip of the wine and smiled. "This is wonderful, Kayla."
"I'll give you a bottle before you leave," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Wonderful. Now, Iona, first I want to say that you are in excellent health," remarked Amelia.
"That's good," I answered, "So what about the rest?"
"Magically you are above average, which isn't surprising
considering your heritage. Some of your powers are starting to show,
but there will likely be others. The timeframe for them is in question,
but I expect that you'll develop your powers over the next few years.
But remember, powers are just like any other body function. For you to
fully develop, you'll need to study and train. A person may be born
with the potential to become a great athlete, but they still need to
work out and practice."
"Wow!" I exclaimed.
"I think that, between Kayla and Fiona, you will learn the proper techniques for focusing your powers," remarked Amelia.
"So, does that mean I'm enrolling in school?" I asked with a laugh.
"Yes, and you will have a very big summer reading list," replied Aunt Kayla.
"So, do you think that you will find out anything about my grandmother?" I asked Amelia.
"We should, our database is quite extensive," she answered.
"You know, Iona, your initial acceptance of the body swap and
being stuck as Iona may have been influenced by the reawaking of your
own magical heritage," added Aunt Kayla.
"That would explain a lot." I had to admit that I was amazed at how easily I had adapted to being Iona.
"As for the tattoo and your urges, I wish I could help you. I will
research your problem, and maybe we will be able to find something to
help you," said Amelia. "But to be honest, I will need to meet the
artist who did it, and that seems unlikely. I am so sorry."
"It's okay," I replied. "Just as long as it doesn't get any worse."
"As Kayla said, that is unlikely, as it was tailored to match the
specific magic of Iona. Whoever did this put a lot of time and effort
into it. I will do everything in my power to help bring him to
justice," added Amelia.
"I know," I smiled. "Thank you for everything."
I got up and hugged her.
"You're welcome, Iona. I would like to become your doctor. I am
moving out here, and I need to start up a local client list," said
Amelia.
"That's great!" I said. "I would like that a lot!"
We sat and talked a while longer. Keir's description would be sent out, and hopefully someone would know where he was.
"Has anyone checked the regular police databases? Someone like him may also be wanted for committing crimes," I suggested.
"Fiona's office is doing that. It takes time, but if they get a
promising lead we can use them to help catch him," remarked Aunt Kayla.
"Who gets him first?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla smiled. "Depends on the crime. He will be facing murder
charges in our realm now. I would like first shot at him, but we can
get to him once he's in jail too."
"Good!"
We said good-bye to Amelia. She promised me that she would contact
me as soon as she found out anything about my grandmother. I felt
somewhat better about my situation, although I still felt a lot of
guilt about the things I thought about Iona.
Chapter Thirty-Two
I was helping Aunt Kayla clean up when the phone rang. It was Bill!
"Hi, Bill!" I replied excitedly.
"You still want to go sailing tomorrow?" he asked.
"Absolutely," I answered.
"Great. I have a favor to ask. A friend owns the boat we are
using, and I was wondering if you had a friend who could join us? His
name is Sean and he's really nice. We work together in the DA's
office," explained Bill.
"Sure, that would be fun. Let me call you back in five minutes. I have someone in mind," I answered.
"Okay, cool," said Bill and he gave me his number again.
I really didn't mind going out on a double date. I called up The Reef and asked for Karen.
"What's up?" she asked.
"Hey, I'm going sailing tomorrow and wondered if you would like to join me?" I asked.
"Sailing? Like out in the ocean? In a boat?" asked Karen. "Sorry, that's not my idea of fun, thanks anyway."
"Okay, I will get someone else to be Bill's lawyer friend's date," I added.
"What time do I meet you?" Karen instantly replied.
"I'll email you the info. See ya tomorrow, thanks again," I replied.
"I hope he's cute!" laughed Karen.
I called up Bill and told him about Karen.
"Oh yes, I remember her, she's the blonde right?" asked Bill.
"Yes, that's her," I replied.
"Sean loves blondes," he stated and we both laughed.
Bill gave me the info about where the boat was located. He then
said he would pick me up around ten. I said that I would put together a
lunch. We talked for a whole hour. It was the perfect remedy for my sad
mood.
Later that evening, I was sitting at my computer typing out messages to Karen, Jenny, and Fiona.
I sent the directions and time to Karen and told her how to dress. I also passed on some info about her date.
Next, I wrote a long letter to Jenny about my physical. I left out
the part about the sex tattoo. I also didn't tell her about Amelia's
opinion that there might be a magic strain in our family. I wanted to
wait until Amelia got back to me with her research. Also, I believed
that sort of thing should be told in person. I could always fly back
east and meet with Jenny. Although, I sensed that she would be very
cool about it. I also began to think about Jenny and how perceptive she
was. It would be cool if she also had magic; it would give us something
to share.
Then I wrote a very long letter to Fiona. I guess in some ways I
did it to make myself feel better. But I knew she must have been
hurting. I had never hated anyone in my life like I hated Keir. I knew
that hate was a strong emotion and that it should be avoided, but it
was hard with Keir. He had caused so much pain in seeking his revenge.
I hoped he would be caught soon and punished severely.
After that, I sent an e-mail card to Bill. It had a funny cartoon with a sailboat on it.
Finally, I broke out the silver wand, and while I relieved my
urges I thought about being with Bill. Thinking about him made me feel
safe and happy.
Chapter Thirty-Three
It was a beautiful Saturday afternoon, and I was
soaking in the sun as we bobbed at anchor off the Southern California
coast. We had just finished a great picnic lunch, and now we were just
relaxing and talking. Bill and I were sitting near the stern, and Sean
and Karen were sitting near the bow. The two of them were an instant
match, and Bill and I were both pleased with our matchmaking.
"This is so beautiful!" I exclaimed, as I took a sip of my diet cola.
"I know. Look! Even the sea lions are out here enjoying themselves!" Bill said, pointing over my shoulder.
I turned in the direction he was pointing and saw several sea lions
swimming by the boat. I could have sworn they were watching us! I might
have to have a talk with Marny and Aunt Kayla later on.
"That is cool," I stated.
I was really having a great time. Bill was really nice, and I had
to admit that I really loved the fact that he was very interested in
me. I also wanted to make sure that he really liked me and wasn't being
influenced by my powers. I tried not to think anything that might
influence Bill's emotions or feelings. That was difficult, as I was
falling in love with him. Okay, it might be "puppy love," as it was my
first romance as a woman, but then again who knows?
I was wearing my bikini under my shorts and t-shirt. I was
debating on whether to strip down to just my bathing suit, but then I
looked over at Karen and saw that she had already stripped off her
outer clothes. Her bikini was much skimpier than mine. Luckily, she had
the body for it. So, I decided to follow her example and slipped out of
my outer clothes.
I could tell by Bill's reaction that he approved. I had to admit
that I looked damn good in my bikini! As Jenny said, I had a great body
and I should be proud of it.
"Would you like me to put some sunscreen on your back?" asked Bill.
"Sure. That would be great," I replied.
I turned around and felt Bill's strong hands rub against my back.
His touch did cause me to get slightly aroused. However, I had taken
the precaution of making sure my top was well padded to hide my nipples!
"Oh, nice tattoo!" exclaimed Bill.
Shit! I hadn't thought about that. I hoped that he was the type of guy who found tattoos on girls sexy.
"Um... thanks," I replied.
"It's Celtic, isn't it?" asked Bill
"Yes, it is," I said. "I got it during high school."
I hoped he wouldn't ask too many questions about it. Shit! I should have worn a one piece!
"I like it. Somehow it suits you, Iona," said Bill. "You're so full of surprises!"
I noticed that when he touched it, I didn't get a reaction. At least not one from the tattoo!
Karen, hearing Bill's comments, walked over to join us. "You have a tattoo? Iona, that's so cool," exclaimed Karen.
I turned around so she could see it.
Sean looked at it and nodded.
"I've seen many patterns like that. It's some kind of blessing isn't it?" he asked.
"Yes," I said.
"I want one like that. What do you think, Sean?" asked Karen.
He smiled and didn't say a word. He took her by the hand and walked her back to the bow.
"Sorry. I didn't mean to embarrass you," apologized Bill.
"You didn't. I am not ashamed of it."
"I thought about getting one, back when I was in the Navy. But
thankfully Roger talked me out if it. Oops! Sorry. I didn't mean to
bring him up again," apologized Bill.
I smiled. "It's okay. I'm glad he was your friend," I replied truthfully.
I remembered that incident. The tattoo was hideous, and Bill had
had a little too much to drink. Bill was still pretty new at the time,
and he'd thought the tattoo would give him more credibility with his
sailors. Please change the subject, I thought! This was getting too
close for comfort. Dating a guy you knew when you were a man can be
very complicated.
"So, what else do you like to do?" asked Bill.
Okay, I broke my own rule about influencing him, but it was for the best.
"I love to travel," I replied.
"Me too!"
We spent the next hour trading stories. I adapted mine slightly
and listened patiently as he described places that I been with him back
in the old days.
"I need to ask you something, Iona. I'd love to ask you out to dinner," stated Bill.
"That wasn't a question, but I would love that too," I answered with a smile on my face.
Bill laughed. "Actually, you didn't give me a chance to finish.
The dinner I am talking about is next weekend. It is a formal dinner
party at the house of the DA. I promise it won't be too boring."
"The answer is still yes," I replied.
Then, out of the blue, Bill leaned over and kissed me. I felt
tingles all over my body! This was more of a romantic kiss than before,
and I loved every second of it.
When we finished, I looked over his shoulder and saw the head of a
sea lion peeking out of the water at us. I was temped to flip it the
bird, but decided not to; after all, that wouldn't be very ladylike.
Karen really enjoyed herself and really enjoyed the sailing lesson
she got from Sean as we sailed back into port. I sat next to Bill and
felt his arm slip around me. Yes, this was happening too fast, and I
didn't care. If I was destined to spend the rest of my life as woman, I
might as well enjoy myself.
Chapter Thirty-Four
I walked into the house after Bill dropped me
off. Aunt Kayla was talking on the phone. She smiled and said good-bye
as she saw me walk in.
"Marny sends her regards," mentioned Aunt Kayla, as if she could read my mind.
"Did she give you a full report?" I asked with a laugh.
"Actually, the sea lion was there as a safety precaution. She
would have notified Marny if the boat had problems," explained Aunt
Kayla.
"So, she didn't tell Marny about Bill and me kissing?"
Aunt Kayla laughed. "Sorry, dear, we were just interested in your safety."
"That's okay. It's nice to know that I am loved," I replied.
We talked about the day, and I told her that Bill had accepted my
invite to dinner. I also told Aunt Kayla about the dinner at the DA's
house.
"You'll need to get a nice dress for that, my dear," she said.
"Goody! More shopping."
I went upstairs to shower and change. Yes, I did pleasure myself
as I showered. It felt very good. Afterwards, I dried off and slipped
into a bra, panties, shorts and top.
I checked my mail and found a message from Amelia. She said that
she had passed on the info about my grandmother to her researcher
friend. She said that she would get back to me as soon as she knew
something.
I then wrote a long e-mail to Jenny, telling her about my date. I really enjoyed the fact that I could share this with her.
I then checked Iona's account and found another message from Nick.
He was upset that I hadn't responded to his first message. He then
described in very vivid terms what he would do with me as soon as he
got to San Diego. He then described all the sexual activities that he
had planned for me.
I stared at the message. At least the rest of Iona's previous
lovers had given up and stopped e-mailing her. But Nick was different,
and I was afraid he would show up expecting the old Iona to spend a
weekend of debauchery with him. I printed out the message and also
forwarded a copy to Fiona. I was afraid of Nick. I was also afraid that
I might not be strong enough to resist what he was offering. As Roger,
Nick wouldn't have been too much of a problem. I felt very vulnerable
due to my new smaller physical size.
Aunt Kayla read the message several times.
"As far as you can remember, was everything that Iona and Nick did consensual?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"As much as it pains me to say so, yes -- yes, it was," I stated
in an apologetic tone. I felt slightly ashamed for things that I didn't
actually do.
"Remember that Iona had no real say in all this," said Aunt Kayla, seeing my shame.
"I know," I replied softly.
"Just keep ignoring him. There is nothing that's illegal in this
message. Nick is proposing some vile acts, but nothing that is against
the law, as it would be between consenting adults," said Aunt Kayla.
"Okay."
"Since Iona knew him, he should be detected by your tattoo; so,
you will have some warning should he approach you," she continued.
"I hope I can run faster than he can. From what I remember, he is
very strong; and there is no way that I could fight him," I stated.
"This is so frustrating. I'm not used to being scared by a guy like
this."
"The first thing you need to do is not think of yourself as
helpless, just because you are female and physically smaller than you
used to be," stated Aunt Kayla.
"It is hard to ignore that Nick is much stronger than me," I replied.
"There is more power in the world than just physical strength," answered Aunt Kayla.
She got up and walked inside. A few minutes later, she returned with a leather-bound book.
"Here is your first reading assignment. This is not a book of spells,
but it does tell you how your powers work. You need to understand why
things work before you start using them," explained Aunt Kayla. "Once
you understand why your powers work, then you can learn how to use
them."
I took the book from her and opened it up. My education was truly beginning.
I spent the rest of the evening reading from the book. Just as I
had thought, many of my powers could be used by just thinking about
them. This was convenient and also very dangerous. I had a temper, and
the last thing I wanted was to start casting spells just because I was
pissed off at someone cutting me off in traffic. The book described how
emotions could have a strong effect on casting spells. Strong, basic
emotions such as fear, anger, and hate could be used to amplify spells,
just as Aunt Kayla had told me.
Other powers still required a spell. The spell was more to focus
the power and not to actually initiate it. So, this is why the words of
most spells don't work for non-magical people. That was good to know.
Likewise, most amulets and crystals had no actual magic in them, they
were just amplifiers.
I also found that, while powers varied from person to person, most
magical people could cast a large variety of spells. It seemed to be
just a matter of how much you wanted to study and focus. Having
stronger powers just it made it easier to cast spells, but even a
person with weak powers could become proficient in spells.
I looked at the clock and noticed it was now almost 1:00 AM. I had
been so wrapped up in the book that I'd lost all track of time. I
debated reading some more, but decided sleep was more important.
Chapter Thirty-Five
Sunday morning I joined Aunt Kayla downstairs
after my usual morning rituals. I'd found out that the batteries were
almost dead in the silver wand, and I added batteries to my shopping
list.
"The book is very interesting," I stated.
"Well, I thought it would be a good place to start your education," replied Aunt Kayla.
"I am beginning to see the responsibility that I now have," I replied. I poured myself a cup of tea.
"Eventually, your powers will feel very natural, just like you are adapting to being a woman," explained Aunt Kayla.
"There are many things that confuse me about that issue too," I stated.
"Like what?" asked Aunt Kayla.
I smiled. She had reeled me in good on this one. I kept forgetting that she was also a therapist.
"Well, my sexuality is confusing. Look at my present situation. I
am dating a man that I knew from my old life. I never had any sexual
feelings for him then, and now I find myself sexually pleasuring myself
while I think of him," I explained.
Aunt Kayla sat back and sipped her tea. I could tell she was going to let me talk without interrupting.
"I know that my sexual urges are higher due to the tattoo, but
that should have nothing to do with my sexuality. I also still feel
aroused when I see certain women. I still feel sexual feelings about
women, although I haven't acted on them. I know you told me that I
would gradually become more female inside, but that my essence would
stay the same. I always considered myself heterosexual, so where does
being bisexual come from? It is all very confusing."
Aunt Kayla just nodded and took another sip of her tea.
"I know that my feelings for Bill are real. It is just that I have
these lingering feelings from my days as a guy. Am I rambling now?" I
asked.
"Your confusion is only natural, my dear. Personally, I don't get
too wrapped up in terms like gay, straight, or bisexual. I understand
society's need to have titles like those; it's just that I think the
terms are too rigid and simplistic. Most people are too complex to fit
into just one of three categories," explained Aunt Kayla.
It was my turn to sit and listen.
"Initially, you were Roger, a heterosexual male in Iona's body,
but it has become more complex. You are not the same person as you once
were back when the switch first occurred. You have become more
feminine, and you have absorbed and assimilated some of Iona's traits,
and you may be discovering feminine traits that have always existed in
yourself. But your core essence is the same. Your sexuality is also
fluid. No person is completely one sexual orientation. You may have had
repressed sexual feelings for Bill, but you never knew it back then.
But does that really matter now?" she asked.
I thought about what she had said.
"No one is judging you, Iona... except yourself," she added.
I wished I had spent less time daydreaming in my philosophy
classes. Aunt Kayla was right about the self-judgment. I felt strong
feelings for Bill, and I didn't see it as a gay relationship since I
really didn't see myself as a man anymore. The problem was I didn't
quite see myself as 100 percent a woman yet either.
What she'd said about sexuality also had me thinking. It was so much
easier when I didn't know so much! Back in the good old days, men were
men and women were women, and men loved women and vice versa. But, I
knew that was way too simplistic. Even expanding it to include gay and
bi-sexuality didn't cover it all.
"This hasn't cleared everything up, but it has helped," I said.
"I wish I could make everything clear for you, my dear, but some
things take time," added Aunt Kayla. "But I feel that you are closer
than you think."
"Because I am now aware of this duality?" I asked.
"Yes, my dear," she said with a smile.
I sat back in the chair and began to think about my life. I wasn't
sure which issue was more pressing, my new gender, my sexuality, or my
growing powers.
"I appreciate your patience with me," I remarked. "Thank you so much."
Aunt Kayla smiled and then got up to give me a hug. I truly needed that!
Chapter Thirty-Six
The next couple of days went by without any
major problems. I was absorbing the books that Aunt Kayla loaned me. I
didn't see this as work, as I really wanted to know everything I could
about my powers. I bought a nice dress for the dinner party. The dress
I'd bought with Jenny was a bit too sexy for the event. I would save
that one for a private evening together. I was also working a bit more.
I was still waiting for Amelia's reply on information about my
grandmother.
Thursday evening I was working the late shift at The Reef. I was
getting used to the job, and I didn't even mind the high heels all that
much anymore.
There was a good crowd there that night, and I was actually having
fun. I then got a very strange sensation from my tattoo. I immediately
felt on guard. My senses perked up, and I scanned the area for the
person I had feared might show up here in San Diego... Nick.
I scanned the room, but I didn't see him; then the warning
sensation suddenly went away. Maybe he was just cruising the
neighborhood. What was good was the fact that he didn't come in The
Reef. Just in case, I scanned the room to see where our bouncers were
located. I might need their help just in case Nick returned.
The rest of the night I tried to put myself at ease. I had my
early warning system, and I hadn't felt anything since the first
sensation, so I tried to convince myself that everything was okay.
At the end of the shift, I had just about put Nick out of my mind.
I walked out to the parking area with Karen, when I was suddenly hit by
the same warning sensation. I looked to my right and saw Nick walking
towards us.
Nick was a large man. You could tell that he had once been in very
good shape, but he now had the look that he was letting himself go. He
was developing a beer gut and looked as if he was twenty pounds
overweight. His goatee was also in need of a trim.
"I thought that was you in there," stated Nick, as he flashed a smile.
"I'm not interested in you, Nick," I answered and continued walking towards my car.
"Come on, Iona. I know you want me; I know you want me bad!"
"Beat it, jerk, she said she wasn't interested," snapped Karen.
Nick looked at Karen and licked his lips.
"You want to join us, Blondie?" leered Nick.
He then walked closer to us. Karen ran back into the club to get help.
"Come on, you slut, you know you want to be with me," sneered Nick as he glared at me.
"It's all over. I am a different person now. Please, leave me
alone," I replied, as I backed away from him. I tried to stall for
time. I was also hoping he would just leave.
A slightly confused look came over Nick's face.
"I don't understand, Iona; you were always so eager before. What has changed?" he asked.
Karen then came back out with one of our bouncers.
Dan was 6-5 and played second-string football for one of the local
colleges, and he usually managed to scare off most threats in The Reef.
Nick didn't seem to be scared.
"Why don't you leave the ladies alone, buddy?" shouted Dan.
Nick smiled and turned to meet Dan. In a split second, Nick kicked
Dan in the stomach. Dan was on the ground trying to catch his breath,
and I felt fear and anger rushing through my body. Karen was next to
Dan, trying to help him.
"Enough games, slut, you're coming with me!" exclaimed Nick.
He grabbed me by the wrist and pulled me towards him. His hand
engulfed my wrist, and I knew it was impossible for me to physically
pull away. I tried to hold my ground as the defiance in me grew, but he
was too strong. I was being dragged along like a rag doll. I felt
helpless, as I was physically unable to resist him. I felt my anger
growing.
"Dammit, bitch, why are you fighting me?" yelled Nick.
"Let me go! LET ME GO!" I screamed.
What happened next was amazing. I suddenly focused on his hand
wrapped around my wrist and concentrated. I watched as my wrist
suddenly glowed bright red, almost as if it was on fire. Nick screamed
and released me. I watched as he held his hand and moaned in pain. He
then cursed me and ran off down the alley. I then joined Karen and Dan.
"I didn't see what happened, what did you do to him? He screamed
like you hurt him really bad," stated Karen, who was on the ground
helping Dan.
"I kicked him, really hard. I guess he couldn't take a little pain," I lied.
"Damn, remind me never to piss you off," mumbled Dan.
We helped him stand up, and then we helped him back into The Reef.
Tom, the manager, immediately called the police. Tom seemed very angry
with me.
I told the police the truth, more or less, about my relationship
with Nick. I said that I had dated him back east, but that I hadn't
seen him in over a year, which was true. The police ran his description
and name and found out that he had a few outstanding warrants. The most
serious one was for using the date-rape drug.
After the police left, I gave Karen an edited version of my old
life back east. I told her that I had been a big partier and had come
out to start my life fresh. I was worried about her reaction.
"I don't care what you did in the past, Iona. From what I've seen,
you are well on your way to the redemption you are seeking," noted
Karen.
I could sense that she really cared for me.
Tom, who had been eavesdropping, stepped forward to talk to us.
"I appreciate that you are trying to start over. But I must warn
you that we can't have any more problems here. You can't bring your
sordid past into my place. We are lucky that Dan is okay," he stated
angrily. "You should tell him you're sorry."
"Tom, do you realize that Iona was almost abducted this evening?
She doesn't need you to threaten her and make her feel worse than she
already does," snapped Karen.
I felt good that Karen was so quick to defend me. I was too
conflicted by what had happened to stand up to Tom. I was angry and
scared about Nick's attempted abduction. I was also trying to figure
out how I was able to get away from him.
"I just don't need troubles here," retorted Tom. I didn't like the
way he was staring at me. "The last thing I want is the police nosing
around here."
"Hey, Boss, don't blame her. I shouldn't have taken that guy so
lightly," added Dan. "Iona, I don't blame you for what happened."
"Thanks." I was on the verge of tears.
"Come on, Iona, I'll drive you home," offered Karen. She glared back at Tom as we got up to walk out.
"I'll follow you home, Iona," stated Dan.
I could tell that he felt guilty about not being able to protect
me. However, I appreciated his offer. I was afraid that Nick might
still be lurking out there.
I just nodded. As we walked away, I could feel the eyes of Tom
staring at me. He saw me as trouble and was probably thinking of a way
to fire me. I didn't care about the stupid job, but I did care about my
reputation.
Karen drove me home in my car, while Dan followed. He ensured that
I got in the house safely. I watched as he drove Karen back to her car.
I turned to see Aunt Kayla standing there in the hall. I then broke
down in tears as she held me.
We sat out in the garden, and I instantly felt better. I told her
what had happened, including the whole incident with my wrist.
"You say that you saw your wrist glow red?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Yes. The weird thing is that I didn't feel any pain, but it looked like hot steel," I explained.
Aunt Kayla excused herself and retrieved a book from her library. After several minutes, she found what she was looking for.
"Somehow, you invoked a very powerful protection spell. I am
amazed you managed to do it with so little experience. I must admit
that I am very impressed," she exclaimed.
"I was just angry and scared. I told him to let me go, and it just happened."
"It's a spell that protects you from harm. Your fear and anger was
transformed into physical energy. I'm sure Nick has a really painful
burn on his hand. The energy released was in direct proportion to the
threat," explained Aunt Kayla as she read about the spell.
"So, if he had used more force, the spell would have been stronger?" I asked.
"Exactly. That's what makes it so powerful. If you don't restrict
its power, you could really hurt someone. I will e-mail Amelia and
Fiona about this. I know they will find this very interesting. Now, the
big question is how you are doing?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Better, thank you," I replied. "Do you think he'll come back?"
"I doubt it. But if he does, he will regret his decision," Aunt Kayla answered in a firm tone.
I nodded in agreement.
"I will also have to tell Bill about this," I replied softly.
It was Aunt Kayla's turn to nod.
Chapter Thirty-Seven
Amelia and Fiona both called and talked to me
about the incident. Like Aunt Kayla, they were both astounded by my
outburst of power. Amelia added that she was due to get the information
on my grandmother soon, and she would e-mail me a copy as soon as
possible.
The rest of the day dragged. I waited until lunchtime to call
Bill. I got his voice-mail and left a message for him to call me. I had
nothing to do but wait. Aunt Kayla had a full afternoon of clients, so
I grabbed my cell phone and walked over to talk to Jacob.
"Well, this is a pleasant surprise. I am very pleased to see you, my dear," announced Jacob.
I gave him a hug and followed him into the house. He poured us
each a brandy, and we sat out on his deck. I updated him on what was
going on, including my dating Bill.
"So, do you think he'll understand about my sordid past?" I asked.
Jacob smiled and took a sip of his brandy.
"If this young man is anything like you describe, he'll understand," noted Jacob.
"Love is so different from this side," I stated softly, almost to myself.
"That is because you are more in tune with your emotions as a woman," stated Jacob.
I felt better after talking to Jacob. I also appreciated the brandy.
"So, tell me about Marny. How did you meet?" I asked.
"It was back in the war. I served on the same ship as her fiancé.
We were best friends and had served together for years. I was stunned
when he told me that he was getting married and even more stunned that
he asked me to be his best man. Unfortunately, it never happened," he
explained sadly. Jacob then took a deep sip of brandy.
I reached over and put my hand on his. He looked at me and smiled.
"We were torpedoed, and I was one of the few survivors. The ship
went down in seconds and only the bridge team had a chance to get off.
I made it to a raft, along with the other survivors. It was so cold. We
were off the coast of Greenland, and we were very lucky to be picked up
by a Canadian destroyer. When I was well enough, I tracked Marny down
and told her what had happened," continued Jacob, his voice drifting
off, as he if he was reliving the incident.
"And you've been friends ever since?" I asked.
"I guess you could say that. Actually, she gave me a reason to
live. I felt guilty that it was I that had survived and not him.
Telling her what had happened was the most difficult thing I ever did.
I went back to sea. I volunteered for every difficult mission that came
up. I guess I had a death wish, but it was Marny's letters that changed
my attitude," answered Jacob.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"She restored my will to live. After the war, I opened up a
charter boat service in New England. I offered sailing vacations,
fishing charters and things like that. Marny convinced me to start
whale-watching tours, long before it was fashionable. I fell back in
love with the sea, and I fell deeply in love with her, but she could
only see me as a friend. Eventually, she told me her secret, and I
guess our close friendship has given me this long healthy life," he
stated. "Never underestimate the power of friendship."
I sat there. Their story was both very happy and very sad.
"Don't feel sorry for us, my dear. We have had over 60 years of
friendship, and I wouldn't trade that for anything," he said in a
comforting tone.
I got up and kissed him on the cheek.
We talked for another hour before my phone rang. It was Bill. I
said good-bye to Jacob and walked over to the seawall to talk.
"What's up, Iona? You sounded troubled," asked Bill. I could hear the concern in his voice.
"We need to talk about something," I said softly. I then told him
what had happened the night before and all about my past. Of course, I
told him the edited, non-magical version of Iona's past.
When I finished, I waited for his response. There was a long pause before he began to reply.
"Thank you for your honesty. I know that it must have been very
difficult to tell me this. But I don't care about what you did in the
past. I only know the girl I've been with out here," he explained.
I felt a tear dripping down my cheek.
"I suspected that you were hiding something about your past, and I
knew that you would eventually tell me. This changes nothing between
us," he stated. "However, I'm going to see what the police database has
on Nick."
I felt such relief. I looked over at Jacob's house and saw him
sitting on his upstairs deck. I gave him a thumb's up and he waved back.
It showed me that people were willing to forgive someone for mistakes made in their past.
My problems suddenly didn't seem so monumental.
Chapter Thirty-Eight
Saturday morning I was lost in my studies. I was
sitting in the garden, totally absorbed in the book that Aunt Kayla had
loaned me. Tully had found her way onto my lap and had fallen asleep
there, and I barely noticed.
"Penny for your thoughts, my dear," asked Aunt Kayla.
Her voice startled me. I didn't know she had sat next to me.
"Oh, sorry. I didn't hear you come out here," I answered.
"I've been out here nearly twenty minutes," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Well, if you don't mind, I do have a question for you," I asked
"There's a surprise!" she exclaimed.
I laughed. "This book doesn't differentiate between good and evil. Why is that?" I asked
"Because, my dear, magic isn't good or evil. Only people can have those
traits," she replied. "There have been people with powers in all
cultures throughout history. Some used their powers to help, and others
used their powers for personal gain. Some cultures accepted them, and
other cultures did not. To strengthen their rejection of those with
powers, they declared them all evil."
"The winners write the history," I replied as I thought about what she had just said.
"Maybe not the winners, but those in control often write the history and decide what is right and wrong," added Aunt Kayla.
"There is so much to learn. I am just beginning to feel
comfortable as a woman, and now I have to adapt to having powers. What
happened the other night scares me! I had no idea of what I was doing
and yet I hurt him. What happens if I get really angry?" I asked.
"That is why you are learning about your powers. Most of us have
abused our powers at one time or another. However, no one would fault
you for your reaction to Nick. It was self-defense, and you responded
accordingly. If you had Roger's strength, would you have hit Nick?"
asked Aunt Kayla.
I thought about it for a moment. "If it was in self-defense? Yes, I would have hit him."
"Would you have tried to kill him or to hurt or scare him off?" she asked.
"I've only been in few fights as Roger, and I never tried to
actually kill anyone," I replied. "I wouldn't have tried to kill Nick
last night, at least not unless it was the last resort."
She smiled. "Iona, your intentions are part of your very being.
You had the power to really hurt, or even kill Nick, yet you didn't.
Mentally, you have set your limits based on your own sense of morality."
I thought back to the concept that magic wasn't good or evil; it
was up to the person's morality. I felt a bit better about having
powers.
"So, tell me how you feel about this evening?" she asked.
"I've been so wrapped up in my studies, I haven't had time to worry about it," I replied.
"Just be yourself and you will do fine," said Aunt Kayla.
"Is that be myself or myselves?" I asked with a laugh.
She smiled. "Iona, you are only one person. The split is getting
smaller every day. You will always have some duality in your life, and
that may be for the best."
I smiled and then looked at my watch. I had to start getting ready
for my date. I excused myself and went upstairs to shower.
I was too preoccupied by my thoughts about my powers to be
aroused. There was so much to learn and so much to gain. I also debated
about my future. Since I was starting over in so many ways, maybe I
should seek a new career too. I wanted to do something that would allow
me to use my powers to help people, like the way Aunt Kayla uses her
powers. I thought that with my heightened sense of perception I could
make a good lawyer; after all, my "mother" was a prosecutor!
I dried off and styled my hair. I then made up my face. I used a
bit more makeup than I normally did, but I didn't overdo it either. I
still struggled with eyeliner and mascara. I had the hardest time
keeping my eyelids still as I applied it. I don't know how some girls
apply it so easily!
My dress was a black cocktail dress. Aunt Kayla said every woman
needed a dress like it in her wardrobe. I loved the way it looked on
me. I found myself posing in front of the mirror, admiring myself. I
didn't even mind wearing heels tonight. I also had my first experience
of putting stockings on. It took me a few tries to get them straight,
and there was a bit of a struggle attaching my stockings to the garter
belt. But it was worth the struggle, as my legs did look great.
I presented myself to Aunt Kayla and I could tell from her reaction that I had done a good job.
"Oh, my! Iona, you look lovely!" exclaimed Aunt Kayla
I felt a sense of joy run through my body.
"Thank you," I answered with a huge smile on my face.
"If Bill doesn't feel you are beautiful, then he needs an eye exam," she stated.
I sensed his approach and turned in time to see his car pull into the driveway.
"We'll find out in a moment," I stated. I felt myself trembling slightly in anticipation.
Aunt Kayla met Bill at the door and walked him in. He saw me
standing there and didn't say a word. I could feel his eyes all over
me, and I watched as a smile grew on his face.
"Well?" I asked with a smile.
"Words fail me, Iona. You are gorgeous," he replied with a smile.
"I'll accept that."
Bill was wearing a tux. It was a classic black, James Bond type
tuxedo. I had to admit that he looked pretty dashing in it, and I told
him so.
"Well, we'd better get going," noted Bill, looking at his watch.
We said good-bye to Aunt Kayla and left the house. Bill was the
ultimate gentleman, and he opened the car door for me. I really liked
the feeling of being treated so specially.
"I just want to say thank you for taking me out tonight," I said softy.
Bill glanced over at me; there was a look of surprise on his face.
"I meant what I said the other day. I don't care about your past.
What you may have done back then doesn't matter to me," he answered.
Damn, he was too good to be true!
"I still appreciate that you accept me for being me, and not just my looks," I replied.
It was strange, but in some ways I was getting the man that Iona needed to save her.
He took my hand into his. No more words were necessary.
The party was a lot of fun. Bill introduced me to the people from
his office. Sean was there with Karen. She looked star struck. At first
she didn't even recognize me.
"Sorry, Iona. I just have to keep pinching myself to ensure that
this isn't a dream," she whispered to me. "By the way, thanks again for
introducing me to Sean!"
"Thanks for sticking up for me the other night," I whispered back.
The only thing about the evening that bothered me was the way that
some of the people there treated me. They took me at face value. I was
just a college girl, and to some of them I "wasn't up to their level,
intellectually." Well, I wasn't about to play dumb for anyone!
A few were holding a conversation on the latest international
crisis and whether the US should become involved. One of Bill's
smart-ass co-workers turned to me and asked me what I thought we should
do. I could sense he was fully expecting my response to be humorous and
that I would show what an airhead I was.
I gave a clear, concise description of the limitations of using
the military as peacemakers and the history of the conflict in
question. Soon, I had everyone's attention, and they were truly
listening to my response. Even the jerk that tried to set me up seemed
impressed.
Bill came over and interrupted and pulled me away.
"I need to introduce you to my boss. By the way, I'm impressed
with your knowledge of the military and foreign policy. You never cease
to amaze me!" exclaimed Bill.
"Are they watching us walk away?" I whispered to Bill.
He glanced over his shoulder. "Yep!"
I smiled and felt a tingle of joy as Bill took my hand in his. I
was grateful that I had bought new batteries for the silver wand, as it
was going to get a good workout tonight!
I knew that this would be an important moment for Bill. I was
determined to make a good impression on his boss. The present DA was a
woman, and she actually remembered Bill, even though he was one of many
junior lawyers working in the office.
We stood there and talked for a few minutes. She was checking us
both out, and I could sense that Bill had made a good impression. She
asked me about my plans and I explained that I was starting college
after spending a few years traveling. That didn't seem to bother her.
"I think it is wonderful that you explored the world before
continuing your education. It will make you a better, more rounded
person. So what are you going to study?" she asked me.
"I was going to study engineering, but I am thinking about
shifting to history and pre-law. My mother is a lawyer, and I am
thinking about going into the family business," I answered.
My answer pleased the DA and caught Bill off guard. There was
something about this woman that seemed familiar. It was as if I had met
her before.
As we walked away from her, Bill whispered to me, "Just when I think you can't surprise me, you stun me again."
"I'm really thinking about going into the law," I stated. "I've decided that I want to help others."
Bill just smiled and shook his head.
The rest of the evening went by in a blur. Bill and I had a
wonderful time, and I must admit that we were both sad to see the
evening come to an end.
While I really appreciated Bill's restraint, I was hoping that he
would soon take our relationship up a notch. But, I put that thought
out of my mind, as I didn't want to influence him with my magic. I
wanted it to come naturally.
As we drove back to my place, Bill held my hand the whole way.
We pulled into my driveway, and Bill pulled me close and we began
to kiss. I felt my body come alive as we kissed long and passionately.
Bill's hands were slowly sliding over my body and it felt so wonderful.
We kissed for several minutes before he escorted me up to the house.
"I can't wait until we go out again," I said honestly.
"You read my mind. How 'bout this Friday? I have a great little romantic restaurant I want to take you to," he asked.
"Sounds great. I can't wait," I answered.
We kissed again. I felt as if I was in a romantic movie and I was
the heroine. I stepped inside and watched him walk away. He kept
looking over his shoulder at me. He waved and drove away.
I walked upstairs and filled the bath. As appealing as the sliver
wand was, I decided to take a bath instead. I poured in some bubble
bath and slipped into the hot steamy water. I thought about how
wonderful the night had been and how good it felt to be with Bill. As I
pleasured myself, my problems and fears slipped away for a few minutes.
My body craved release, and it didn't take long to bring myself to
climax. What was amazing was that the orgasms kept coming. I was hit by
one wave of pleasure after another, and I sloshed around in the tub in
ecstasy. I did my best to keep the noise down, but it was difficult! I
finally came down as I slipped down into the tub, until I was almost
submerged. I lay there in the tub for several minutes, regaining my
energy, before getting out and cleaning up the excess water that had
spilled out of the tub. It was a small price to pay for such a wonder
release of joy and pleasure.
I skipped my computer. The world could wait until morning, and I
climbed into bed and fell into a deep and rewarding night of sleep.
Chapter Thirty-Nine
I woke up early and checked my e-mail. I wanted
to write Jenny and tell her about my wonderful evening with Bill. I
also wrote Amelia and asked if she had anything on my family yet.
I then switched over to Iona's account and found several angry
messages from Nick. He was furious with me, and he promised revenge. He
said that he would have his way with me and then sell me as a whore to
some third-world brothel and other wild threats. It was strange, but I
didn't fear him as I had earlier. I sensed that, deep down, he was
afraid. I wondered if he was afraid of me!
I still forwarded the e-mail to Fiona. I was about to close the
last message when I read something that did scare me. Unlike the rest
of the messages, this one had been sent to someone else besides me. The
name was "Dark Stranger."
That was why I sensed fear in Nick! He was somehow associated with Keir, and his failure with me wouldn't be appreciated.
I immediately printed it out and took it downstairs to show Aunt Kayla.
"I was afraid of this," she commented.
"You mean you suspected that Keir was involved in all this?" I asked
"I had a feeling, but no proof. I didn't want to alarm you, my dear," replied Aunt Kayla.
"I understand," I replied softly. I knew that Aunt Kayla felt bad
about not telling me her suspicions about Nick. As she liked to say, it
was now water under the bridge!
"I assume you already forwarded these to Fiona," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Yes, I did," I replied.
"Good. Keir is getting more arrogant all the time. It is just a matter of time until he is caught," stated Aunt Kayla.
I wondered if either of us really believed that.
"Do you think he knows that I am not the original Iona?" I asked.
"He knows that you are acting differently. He may think it is due
to my magic or that you have found a spell to ward off the effects of
the tattoo, but I doubt he suspects the truth," answered Aunt Kayla.
"Remember, he is only using Iona as a way to hurt Fiona."
"I have a strange feeling that Nick will be back, and that Keir
may also come out here to check out what went wrong," I stated.
Aunt Kayla nodded in agreement. In some ways, I was hoping he would show up, so we could end it once and for all.
We then talked about something more pleasant, my date with Bill. Aunt
Kayla seemed impressed with the way I'd handled the incident with
Bill's co-workers.
"Never play dumb. Too many women do that because they are afraid
that men don't want an intelligent woman around," she stated.
"That won't be a problem. I have no intention of acting like a
bimbo," I added. "Besides, Bill was very impressed by my intellectual
prowess!"
I then told her of how the DA seemed familiar, even though I knew I'd never met her.
"Besides, my tattoo never 'went off'," I joked.
"The reason she seems familiar is that she is one of us," answered
Aunt Kayla. "You should get similar feelings whenever you meet anyone
who has powers."
"That's pretty cool. Do you think she knows that I also have powers?" I asked.
"Oh, I am sure of it," replied Aunt Kayla.
"Will this be something that will help or hurt Bill?" I asked.
"It is a definite positive!" answered Aunt Kayla.
That was good. I didn't want our relationship to hurt Bill in his job.
Chapter Forty
I arrived at work that afternoon and started my
usual routine. It was a light afternoon, and we didn't have a lot of
customers yet, so Karen and I sorted out silverware and talked. We
talked about the party and how much fun we'd had. I then noticed Tom
staring at us. Obviously, he was still angry with me for the other night
The rest of the night I could feel him staring at me. I tried not
to let it bother me, but as the night wore on I could sense that
something bad was about to happen.
Dan was working that night and seemed to have recovered from the
fight. He smiled at me, so obviously he wasn't holding a grudge.
While we were cleaning up, Tom walked over to me and told me that
he wanted to talk to me in his office. Somehow, I didn't think I was
about to get a promotion!
I followed him to his office and he told me to have a seat.
"Iona, I have been giving this a lot of thought, and I have
decided to let you go. That incident the other night is just too
serious to ignore, and I cannot allow disruptions here," he stated.
"The incident? IT wasn't my fault, besides it happened after work
and had no effect on business!" I angrily replied. I could feel my
temper rising.
"It wouldn't have happened, if you had been MORE responsible in
the first place!" he added, in a very sarcastic tone. "I know all about
girls like you."
I debated my response. I fought off the urge to tell him to go fuck himself. Instead I just stood up to walk out.
"I'm not finished! Sit down!" he shouted.
I glared at him. I felt angry and humiliated, and the last thing I wanted to do was take more of his abuse.
"You may have fooled Karen and Dan, but I can still tell that you
have a wild streak in you. If you make any trouble for me over this
firing, I may call that hotshot boyfriend of yours. How would he take
knowing his new girlfriend is a slut?" sneered Tom.
"He knows everything. I already told him about my past. Look, you
won! I'm no longer working at your precious bar. What ELSE do you want
from me?" I retorted. He could have the damn job, but I wasn't going to
let him humiliate me.
"Humph. Being you're a very attractive young woman, I was going to
give you a chance to 'redeem' yourself, but you are not worth it. Go
on, I'll send you your last paycheck," he growled.
I knew exactly what he was referring to, and I didn't even need my
powers for that. He was going to give me my job back if I had sex with
him! I stood there for a moment and then began to laugh.
"Did you really think that I would degrade myself with YOU just to keep
this lousy job?" I continued to laugh, and then I walked out.
Deep down, I was hurt and angry and fighting off tears, but I wasn't
going to give him the pleasure of seeing me hurt. I left his office and
went to the workroom to pack up my stuff. Karen quickly joined me, and
without my saying a word, she knew what had happened.
"You want to talk about it?" asked Karen.
I nodded. "But not here," I replied softly, fighting off tears.
We agreed to meet at a bar down the street. She went back to finish cleaning up and I changed.
As I walked out of The Reef, Tom was watching me with a very smug
look on his face. He obviously wanted the rest of the staff to know
that he had total control of the situation and HE was the one in charge
here. Dan walked over to escort me out to my car.
"Leave her alone, Dan. SHE doesn't work her anymore. She caused
enough trouble around here, and she can walk herself out to her car,"
shouted out Tom, so that everyone could hear him.
Dan looked at Tom, smiled, and then gave him the finger and walked me out to my car.
"You don't need to do this. I don't want you to lose your job." I whispered.
Dan laughed. "No problem, Iona. I was quitting this week anyway.
Besides, I've wanted to do that to Tom all summer. He's such a pompous
asshole!"
I laughed too. It felt better than crying. When we got to my car, I turned and gave Dan a big hug and kiss.
"Thanks so much," I said with a smile.
"Don't worry about it, Iona. You're better than him any day," replied Dan.
I kissed him again and then got in my car and drove up the street
to the bar. I wasn't upset over losing the job, it was the way Tom had
tried to humiliate me. I had just learned another life lesson in being
a woman.
I ordered a brandy and waited for Karen to arrive. I really needed
to talk to her. She arrived a few minutes later, and I told her what
had happened.
"I'd sue the asshole for sexual harassment," exclaimed Karen.
"It's not worth it; I'm just glad it's over," I answered.
"Bull! Don't lie to me, Iona. I can tell that you're pissed about this," exclaimed Karen.
I turned to look at her and found myself fighting to hold back my
tears. I suddenly felt very small and vulnerable, and I really needed a
hug.
Karen pulled me close, and I let it all out. I felt her hand
stroking the back of my head to comfort me. As she comforted me, I
began to feel a strange feeling running through my body. I was actually
getting aroused! I tried to fight it, as it didn't seem appropriate.
I slowly pulled away from Karen, and then our eyes met. Something
clicked between the two of us. Karen leaned over and kissed me. I
offered no resistance and felt the passion growing between us. The kiss
felt wonderful, and I really didn't want it to end.
Without saying a word, she took my hand and led me out to the
parking lot. I was about to say something, but she put her finger to
her lips and shook her head no.
I followed her to her house, which was only a few blocks away. We
parked and she took my hand and escorted me into her place.
We sat on her couch and began to kiss and cuddle. Kissing Karen
felt so different from any time I had kissed a woman as Roger. It was
more mutual and gentle. It was also more erotic than I could have
imagined. I also began to feel some guilt, not over being bisexual, but
because I felt I should be faithful to Bill.
I stopped kissing her for a second. We looked at each other, and I could tell that she was as aroused as I was.
I started to talk and she interrupted.
"Iona, I know what you are going to say, please don't worry about
Bill. What happens tonight between us stays between us. I love Sean
too, but I think we both need this. You do want to be with me, don't
you?" she asked with a smile.
"Yes, very much so. You are not forcing me into anything," I replied and I leaned over to kiss her.
That was the last time I initiated anything the rest of the
evening! Karen took total control and began to undress me as we kissed.
I accepted my submissive role willingly. I felt tingly all over as she
removed my clothes. My nipples were very hard by the time she removed
my bra. She looked at me and smiled with glee, before she slipped down
and began to kiss and lick my nipples. I leaned back and moaned in
pleasure. She was very good at making my nipples feel extremely good.
She moved my hands to her nipples and I massaged them through her top.
Soon we were both naked, and Karen led me into the bedroom. We lay
on her bed and began to kiss and cuddle. She guided my head down to her
nipples and I returned the earlier pleasure she had given me. I worked
a similar technique to arouse her nipples. I could tell by her moaning
that I was doing a pretty good job.
Karen then reached into her nightstand and pulled out a vibrator,
which was very similar to my silver wand. In fact, I giggled when I saw
it!
"I take it you use one like this?" asked Karen as she held it up in front of me.
I just nodded as she turned it on and slipped it down to my very
wet vagina. She worked me for what seemed like hours. She would bring
me up to the point of climax and then bring me back down. It was
exquisite!
She then handed the vibrator to me, and it was my turn to pleasure
her. All my practice with the silver wand paid off, and I soon had
Karen wiggling in pleasure. We soon had each other worked up to the
point of no return. I had one of the most mind-blowing orgasms ever!
The pleasure kept coming, like waves on the beach. I also made no
attempt to hold in my pleasure, physically or orally. I only hoped her
neighbors were sound sleepers!
We lay there in each other's arms as we came down from our mutual
pleasure. It took several minutes to gain enough strength to even talk,
but it was worth it.
Karen looked over at me and smiled.
"I've never seen anyone get so aroused. Girl, you are incredible!" she moaned.
I laughed and soon we were both laughing together.
"Thanks, I really needed something like that," I confessed in a soft tone.
"I could tell. I have a talent for these kinds of things," giggled Karen.
I just lay there and sighed in pleasure.
"So, I take it that you've been with a woman before?" asked Karen.
"Yes, I have, several times," I replied.
"Obviously, you are comfortable with being bi," she stated.
"My aunt says that she doesn't worry about labels, and I agree with her," I replied.
"That is a wise way of looking at the world. Don't get me wrong, I
love being with a man. But there are times that I love being with
another woman. Especially when she is a great friend. I want us to stay
friends, Iona, even though we are not co-workers anymore," she said.
"Same here. I've never really had a close friend, like you, that I could confide in before," I said.
"Cool!" exclaimed Karen.
She then began to laugh uncontrollably. When she gained control, she turned to me and struggled to get out her words.
"You know, I would love to go into work and tell Tom what he missed out on!" she laughed.
I too started laughing hysterically. We finally calmed down, and
we drifted off to sleep. I debated calling Aunt Kayla, but somehow I
knew she sensed that I was okay.
Chapter Forty-One
"So, what are you going to do now?" asked Karen, while we ate breakfast.
"School starts in few weeks, so I will just relax until then," I answered.
"I wish I could do that. I don't know where I'm going to get the
money for this year's tuition," said Karen in a worried tone.
"How much do you need?" I asked.
Karen looked at me as if I was joking.
"I'm serious. How much do you need?" I asked.
"15 grand for the whole year," she answered.
"Okay. I'll send you a check."
Karen looked at me with a sly smile. "What? Is this some kind of joke?"
"Nope. I have a very sizable trust fund, and I would love to help you," I replied.
Karen looked at me for a second, as if she was waiting for the
punch line. She then realized that I was really offering her the money.
Her eyes opened wide and a huge smile came across her face.
"You are serious. Oh, my God! Iona, you have really saved my ass!" she exclaimed, as she hugged me.
"And such a cute ass too!" I replied with a laugh.
"You don't know how relieved I am. I was debating dropping out
this year. If I had known you had money, I would have seduced you
sooner!" she laughed.
"Usually a seduction means one side was initially unwilling to participate," I replied.
We both laughed.
"So, why did you take that job at The Reef if you are rich?" she asked.
I explained that my aunt felt that working would be a better way to spend my summer, instead of just laying around.
"Besides, I got two great bonuses out of working at The Reef. I met Bill there, and I also met you there," I grinned.
She leaned over and kissed me.
"I promise I'll pay you back someday!" she stated.
"No rush. So what are you studying anyway?" I asked.
"Thanks to you, I will be graduating next spring with a degree in electrical engineering!" she answered proudly.
"That's cool," I replied. I only wished I had met some engineers like Karen when I was Roger.
I drove home, thinking about my evening with Karen. I didn't feel
any guilt. What Karen and I had was something special between friends.
Besides, I hadn't been the one to initiate it. It was good to know that
I could have a sex life of my own, not controlled by the tattoo. It
also gave me hope for the future. If I could learn to control this, I
could have a normal sex life.
I debated on when, if ever, I should tell Bill about this. I
figured that decision could wait a while. I had already told Bill that
I'd had a wild life, so maybe he would be cool about my bisexuality! I
would try to feel him out later on.
As expected, Aunt Kayla wasn't worried about me. I did tell her what had happened, including my evening with Karen.
"It sounds like you have a great friend in Karen," stated Aunt Kayla.
I nodded in agreement.
"Are you sure you want to let your old boss off so easily?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"The sexual harassment was vague at best, and I can't use the
information I got from my powers, so it would be hard to prove. It
would be his word versus mine, and I don't exactly have a great
reputation," I stated.
"You're right. Too bad, I would love to make him squirm," laughed Aunt Kayla.
"Me too!" I replied.
"Oh, with all this excitement, I almost forgot! Amelia called and
said she would be sending you an e-mail concerning your grandmother,"
said Aunt Kayla.
"You want to see it with me?" I asked.
"Actually, I'd like that. Thank you, Iona," replied Aunt Kayla.
I opened up my mail and found the message from Amelia. I clicked
on it, and I found out that she had information on my family. It seems
that there was a streak of power in Roger's family after all!
My great-grandmother's family had a long history of strong powers,
but was very old fashioned in their beliefs. My great-grandmother,
whose name was Aileen, rebelled and ran away from Scotland for the US.
Once here, she got a job and tried to make a new life for herself,
without using her powers. Apparently she met a man and they got married
and she got pregnant. My grandmother was born after a difficult
delivery, and Aileen died shortly afterwards. My great-grandfather fled
due to his grief and never returned. The mid-wife who delivered my
grandmother had had no choice but to put her into an orphanage.
I read on that my grandmother's true family had made no attempt to
recover her, even though they learned what had happened. Apparently,
they feared contamination in the family bloodline, as they didn't know
who the father was. They allowed my grandmother to stay in the
orphanage. Even after she was adopted, they made no attempt to contact
her and inform her of her true heritage. It made me angry that they
abandoned a member of the family over some stupid squabble.
Amelia suggested that I tell Jenny the truth as soon as possible.
She went on to say that she wanted to set up an appointment to examine
Jenny, after I told her what had happened.
"Wow!" I exclaimed.
"It is a pretty amazing story," said Aunt Kayla. "If you wish,
Amelia can put you in contact with some of your family, on your magical
side. You come from a distinguished family. They are still a bit
clannish, but they might be interested in meeting you someday."
"Not right now. I have enough issues dealing with two heritages
right now," I said with a laugh. Part of me wasn't sure if I wanted to
meet the family that had abandoned my grandmother.
Aunt Kayla nodded.
"So, how do I tell Jenny?" I asked.
"From what I've seen of her, I'd say tell her straight up. I
wouldn't be surprised if she already suspects something," commented
Aunt Kayla.
"I agree," I answered. I checked my watch and did the three-hour time addition. "Well, no time like the present."
I picked up the phone and dialed her number. It rang three times and I was just about to hang up when she answered.
"Hey, how are you doing, little sister?" she greeted me.
"I'm doing well, thanks. How have you been?" I asked.
"You won't believe it! My art is really taking off. Ever since I
met you, I have had the greatest run of creativity in my artistic
career. My work is starting to get some real attention, and I don't
mean just locally!" she exclaimed.
"That's great!" I answered happily.
"Maybe some of your magic rubbed off on me," she replied with a laugh.
"Funny you should say that. I need to tell you something. Are you sitting down?" I asked.
"Yes. Are you okay?" she asked.
I heard the concern in her voice.
"Yes, I'm fine. I had a complete physical recently, and it was
also an examination of my powers," I said. I then told her all about
the physical and the fact that I had powers that the original Iona
didn't have.
"So, what does that mean?" she asked.
"It means that there is magic in our family roots. They did some
research and found out that Grandmother Mary came from a magical
family," I stated. I then told her about the research.
I heard a long pause on the other end of the phone. She then began to speak. "Then does that mean...."
"It means that I inherited some of her powers, and that there is a
strong possibility that you also have powers," I stated as I
interrupted her.
Again, there was a long pause of total silence.
"How can we tell?" she asked.
I then told her all about Amelia.
"And she would give me an exam to determine if I have any "powers"?" asked Jenny.
"Yes," I replied.
"Let's assume I do. Then what happens?" she asked.
I handed the phone to Aunt Kayla, who talked to Jenny for nearly
an hour. I listened in on the other phone. Not surprisingly, Jenny
wasn't that shocked. In fact, she was somewhat excited about the
possibility of having some powers.
Jenny and I talked for an additional hour. I told her about losing
my job and my date with Bill. There were still some things that I
wasn't ready to tell her, that included Iona's past and the problems
with Nick and Keir.
"I think I am more scared about you wanting to be a lawyer than over the fact that you have powers," joked Jenny.
"I figure that I might as well try a new career," I answered.
"Fair enough. However, little sister, I still sense that you are
holding back some information from me. Remember, Iona, I can read you
like a book," she stated.
It was my turn to be quiet. After a few seconds of thought, I
decided to tell her everything. That took another hour and then some,
and more than one tear was shed.
"My god, Iona! I can't imagine what you have been going through.
It must be awful to be driven by such strong feelings," she said in a
sympathetic tone.
"I would rather have told you in person. I didn't want you to worry about me," I answered softly.
"Don't ever worry about that. I promise you that I will always
love you. And if I want to worry about you, that is my concern!"
laughed Jenny.
"Thanks. I guess we've entered a whole new chapter in sibling relations," I stated.
"That's an understatement," she joked.
The total length of the call was a little over four hours, but it
was worth every second. I offered to fly out for her physical, and she
thanked me for my offer. It felt good to be totally honest with Jenny.
Afterwards, Aunt Kayla and I went for a walk. We talked about
Jenny and Grandmother Mary and Great-Grandmother Aileen. Aunt Kayla
said that many people with repressed powers were often artists or
performers. The output of artistic energy may serve as a relief valve
for the pent up powers. I told her that Grandmother Mary had painted
beautiful watercolors. There were many in my parents' attic. I decided
to ask Jenny to send me one, more than ever I wanted something from my
Grandmother Mary. I also e-mailed Amelia with a few questions about
Mary and Aileen.
We walked back to the house. It was exciting to suddenly know more
about my past, and even more exciting was the possibility that my
sister also had powers.
Chapter Forty-Two
Amelia called the next day and told me all about her conversation with Jenny.
"I really like her, Iona," said Amelia. "I will do everything possible to help her adjust to her powers."
"I appreciate that," I replied.
"Oh, by the way, I have the answers to a couple of your questions.
First off, Aileen married a man named William Harris. After she died,
he ran off to sea, before settling in New Zealand, where he lived out
his life. He never remarried," reported Amelia.
"What about my grandmother's real name?" I asked.
"It was going to be Prudence Cathleen Harris," answered Amelia.
"Thanks. I just wanted to know," I replied in a soft tone. My mind
began to drift, thinking about the things that might have been.
"I'll get back to you after I examine Jenny. I'm flying out to Ohio tomorrow," noted Amelia, snapping me back into reality.
"Have a great trip," I replied.
I spent the rest of the day reading. The books kept reinforcing
that emotional control was vital in the casting of spells. It offered
many techniques on how to maintain mental calmness, even when under
great stress. I knew that if I met Nick again, I would have to control
my emotions, or else I risked really hurting him. I was also concerned
about how I would react if I ever met Keir.
My studying was interrupted by a phone call. I ran to the phone,
but the answering machine got it first. I had to wait until the message
was over before I could talk. It was from Dan, and he sounded concerned.
"Hey, Iona, I went by work today to pick up my stuff, and that guy
who attacked you was there," said Dan in a concerned tone.
"Nick? He was at The Reef?" I exclaimed. What was he doing there?
I looked down at the Caller ID and I saw that the number was Karen's.
"I'm sure of it. He was talking to Tom. I don't think they knew I
was there. I heard Tom give Nick your address. So, I immediately got
out of there so I could call you," stated Dan.
"Thank you so much," I replied. "By the way, are you at Karen's?"
"Yes, I'm with Karen. I didn't have your number and I knew she
did. You going to be okay?" he asked. I could hear the concern in his
voice.
"Yes. My home is very safe," I answered truthfully. I could only hope that he would dare show up here.
"Cool! So you have some sort of alarm system?" he asked
"Something like that," I answered.
"Okay, but if you need help, here is my phone number," said Dan.
He then gave me his cell phone number. It was nice to have such good
friends!
"Thanks again, Dan. You are my hero! Please be careful!" I exclaimed
"I will. By the way, it looked like Nick was injured. His right hand was all bandaged up," stated Dan.
"That is good to know. Thank you again," I answered, and then I hung up the phone.
Aunt Kayla was furious with Tom.
"He must be a very petty person to put you in danger like this. I
think I may have to pay him a visit when this is all settled," stated
Aunt Kayla.
"So, what do you think Nick will do next?" I asked.
"I wouldn't be surprised if he passes the information on to Keir.
However, I imagine he will seek some sort of revenge against you," she
said.
"What happens then?" I asked.
"That depends on what actions he takes," answered Aunt Kayla.
"Well, I do have my early warning system, so we will get a heads up should he show up," I stated.
"Let me know immediately if you detect him. Don't try to take him on by yourself," she ordered.
I nodded in agreement.
Chapter Forty-Three
I e-mailed Fiona about Nick and the possibility
that he would be coming after me. I also told her that, even though I
wasn't really afraid of him, I would be careful and try not to put
myself in a dangerous situation.
I did have some nagging fears that he might try to hurt Aunt Kayla
or Karen. I figured that Aunt Kayla wouldn't have too much trouble with
him. If he hurt Karen, then he would really learn that payback is a
bitch. Sorry, I just always wanted to use that line! I called Karen,
but all I got was her answering machine. I figured she was at work or
asleep. I debated calling Dan, but decided it was too late.
I was too tense to be aroused, but after a cup of tea, I was calm enough to go to sleep.
I sat up in bed suddenly! I looked at the clock and saw that it
was 2:45 AM. I could feel that Nick was near. As I cleared the sleep
out of my eyes, I concentrated and was able to determine that he was
hiding over the seawall, across from our house. I could tell that he
was looking at my room, and that he was going to try to break in. I
didn't turn on a light, as I didn't want to alert him. I got up quietly
and walked over to Aunt Kayla's room and knocked quietly.
"He's outside, across the street, hiding behind the seawall," I stated softly.
Aunt Kayla was up in a second.
"Get dressed, no sense meeting our guest in our nightgowns," whispered Aunt Kayla.
I nodded and changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I could
tell that he was still there and that he was beginning to make his
move. His thoughts seemed jumbled, and then I realized that he had been
drinking. That would make him even more unstable, and I told Aunt Kayla
this.
"Very impressive, my dear," she replied with a smile.
We sat in the garden as I updated Aunt Kayla on Nick's movements.
"Try to concentrate and see if you can determine if he is armed," requested Aunt Kayla.
I began to focus on the image of Nick, and soon I was able to determine that he was armed.
"Yes, he has a gun."
"Fine, I will take care of that," stated Aunt Kayla.
She began to chant some words.
"There, that should take care of his weapon," she stated confidently.
"What did you do?" I asked.
"I cast a spell that rendered his gun inoperative if he tries to use it against us," she replied.
"He's trying to pick the lock on the front door," I stated.
"I can hear him now," added Aunt Kayla. "Don't do anything, this one is all mine!"
We both heard the door open. Nick was trying to be quiet, but the
creaking of the floorboards gave him away. He was getting closer as he
worked his way through the house.
"We're out here, Nick," announced Aunt Kayla.
Nick appeared, pointing his gun at us.
"I'm only here for Iona. I don't want any trouble," growled Nick.
He was trying to be tough, but I could sense his fear.
Aunt Kayla smiled a very sly smile. "Oh, my dear boy, we often get what we don't want."
He pointed the gun at Aunt Kayla and tried to pull the trigger, but it froze, as if it was stuck. He eyes widened in fear.
"Now, sit down please," ordered Aunt Kayla. She then made a wave with her hand.
Nick immediately sat down. He seemed to be totally passive.
"Place that gun on the floor," she ordered.
Again, Nick obeyed. He also placed a small cylindrical item next to the gun. It was a speed reloader for revolvers.
"Why are you here?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"I am here to take Iona to my friend," answered Nick. He seemed shocked that he was so readily answering her questions.
"Who is your friend?" she asked.
"Doug Black," answered Nick.
So, Keir had another alias.
"Where is he?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"I don't know. I am to take Iona downtown and then call him and wait for him to show up," answered Nick.
I could sense his fear. He was very afraid of Keir.
"What do you get out of this?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"He said that I could use Iona, but not really hurt her. He said
that he needed her in one piece. He promised me powers as soon as he
got his restored, and then I could have Iona all to myself," answered
Nick.
"So, that is what Keir is after! He wants to try to force Fiona to return his powers," commented Aunt Kayla to me.
I nodded. "So, what do we do with him?" I said, as I pointed to Nick.
"I haven't decided yet," replied Aunt Kayla. "Nick, why is your hand bandaged?"
Nick told her that it was burned. He showed it to her. I noticed she was examining the injury.
"I'm trying to determine how you did this, Iona," commented Aunt Kayla
I nodded and looked at the gun on the ground. It was a snub-nose
revolver. Not too accurate, unless you were real close. I noticed that
it had been fired recently, as three of the chambers were empty. Next
to the gun was the speed reloader with six rounds in it. This would
allow him to quickly reload the gun.
"Nick, you will forget what has happened since you entered the
house. You will forget anything related to magic. Do you understand?"
she asked.
"Yes," answered Nick.
"The police will be here in a few minutes and you will try to
escape, but you will be unsuccessful. When you are caught, you will
give a full confession to the police concerning your attempt to abduct
Iona, and any other crimes you have committed. You will also give me
the phone number of your friend Doug. Additionally, you will not tell
Doug anything," she stated.
Nick nodded in agreement. He gave Aunt Kayla the number to contact "Doug."
Aunt Kayla picked up the phone and called the police to tell them
that we had a prowler outside our house, and it looked as if he was
armed. Within minutes, we heard sirens. Aunt Kayla made a sweeping
motion with her hand and Nick picked up his gun and sprinted out of the
house.
We watched as the police manhunt started. Even without the order
to get caught, Nick wouldn't have been able to escape. The ocean
blocked his escape and the hills were too steep to climb. He was soon
cornered. The police bullhorns called for his surrender.
A police detective came up to the house to talk to us. We told him
a sanitized version of what had happened. The detective was very
interested in the fact that Nick had a gun.
"What kind of gun did he have?" he asked. "Was it a revolver or a semi-automatic?"
"It looked like a revolver; it had a short barrel; it looked like a .38," I answered.
"I see," he mumbled. He then began to go through his notes. "You
say you think this was the same guy who attacked you the other night?"
"I'm positive of it. He attacked me and the bouncer at The Reef, over in PB," I replied.
"The Reef?" he asked. He flipped through his notebook.
I heard a police helicopter flying over and looked up.
"Do you know Dan Schultz?" he asked.
"Yes. He was the bouncer who Nick attacked. Why?" I asked. I was instantly filled with dread.
"He was killed earlier this evening. He was shot with a .38 at close range. I'm sorry," remarked the detective.
I felt faint and he had to steady me.
"Are you sure?" I asked. I was prying that it was all a mistake.
"Yes. Dan was found shot, along with one of the waitresses from
The Reef. He apparently shielded her with his body. Her name is Karen
Miller and she's in the ER. I don't know if she will make it; she was
in critical condition," he noted.
I fought off being physically sick. I was instantly filled with
grief and rage. The bastard had shot two of my best friends! Dan was
dead, and for all I knew so was Karen.
I felt Aunt Kayla's arms around me as I began to cry. Then
something happened. I focused my rage and grief towards Nick. I had
never hated anyone so much in my entire life.
Aunt Kayla must have sensed what happened because I felt her grip
on me tighten and then she whispered. "What did you just do?"
I wasn't sure, but suddenly the night was shattered by the sound
of gunfire. I gripped Aunt Kayla tightly as I heard the shots ring
through the night. The shooting lasted several seconds and then it
stopped.
I didn't need the police to tell me what had happened. Nick had
fired his now fully functional gun at the police, and they'd returned
fire. Several rounds, any of which could have been fatal, hit him. He
died within minutes from his wounds.
I wish I could have felt any remorse for the death of Nick, but
that was impossible. He had killed Dan and wounded Karen, and he had
paid the ultimate penalty.
I was so filled with grief for my friends. I also knew I was in trouble for my actions, but I didn't care.
After the police left, Aunt Kayla and I talked out in the garden.
"I don't condone what you did. But I can understand why you did it," commented Aunt Kayla sympathetically.
"Why did he have to shoot them?" I asked. I could feel my tears starting again. "They didn't do anything to him."
"We'll never know," she answered.
"I wish I could tell you that I'm sorry, but I can't. In fact, I'm
glad he is dead. I'm only sorry that I was the cause of two friend's
deaths." I then broke down in tears again. "I am sorry that I let you
down."
Aunt Kayla held me as I cried.
"You're not to blame, Iona. This is Keir's fault. Still, I wish I
could tell you that it will all be okay. We don't know if Karen is
dead. If you want, we can go to the hospital."
I nodded, and we drove immediately to the hospital. The doctors
could only tell us that the next 24 hours would be critical. I asked if
I could see her and they said no. I sat in the waiting room,
concentrating on Karen, sending her all the best thoughts I could. I
thought about the good times I'd spent with her and the wonderful
evening we had just a few days ago. I wondered if she could sense the
love I was sending her.
Chapter Forty-Four
I woke the next morning on the couch in the ER. I looked over and saw Aunt Kayla sitting next to me.
"Good morning," I greeted her.
"Good morning, my dear," she answered.
I sat up and moved closer to her.
"Any word on Karen?" I asked anxiously.
"Her condition is still critical, but they think they have stabilized her," answered Aunt Kayla.
"Please don't let her die!" I pleaded. I felt tears welling up in my eyes.
Aunt Kayla held me tight. I was hoping she had some spell to save Karen.
I suddenly had a feeling in my tattoo, and I looked around and in
a moment I saw Bill and Sean walking in. They both looked as if they
had been up all night.
I got up and hugged both of them.
"When did you guys get here?" I asked.
"A few hours ago. Your aunt called me, and I brought Sean here," answered Bill.
Sean paced back and forth.
"Why don't you take Sean and get something to eat? We'll wait here in case the doctor comes out," suggested Aunt Kayla.
"Good idea, Kayla. Thank you," said Bill. "You two want anything?"
We both shook our heads, and I watched as they walked away.
"I called the number Nick gave us. It went to a cell phone with a
disconnected number," explained Aunt Kayla. "However, we now know that
Keir is close. I called Fiona, and she is flying out here with one of
her investigators."
I sat there thinking about that night's tragedy. I felt nothing
for Nick. He was dead, and I was glad. I mourned Dan and prayed for
Karen. I was also filled with guilt, as if this was entirely my fault.
I also wondered how much trouble I was in for getting Nick killed.
"So, am I under arrest now?" I asked Aunt Kayla.
"Oh, no! Honey, what you did was wrong, but very understandable. Can you tell me more about how you did it?" she asked.
"I was just filled with rage and anger at Nick. I focused my
emotions on him. I don't remember telling him to 'go postal' on the
police," I replied.
"That's what I thought. There will be an investigation, but I
wouldn't worry about it. At the most, you'll get a warning. You were
under severe stress at the time," commented Aunt Kayla.
"Thanks. I still can't believe that Dan is dead," I said softly. I
felt my grief kicking in again. I tried to put out of my mind the
possibility that Karen might die. I kept sending her positive thoughts.
I thought of the fun times we'd had together; the sailing party, the
dinner, and the wonderful love we shared.
It was all so pointless. Keir's revenge was spreading out and
inflicting pain on so many innocent people. It had to come to an end! I
vowed that I would do anything in my power to stop him. I also knew
that I had to pay a visit to a certain club manager.
Chapter Forty-Five
Karen was hanging on, but just barely. The
doctor said that she would need more surgery, as soon as they
stabilized her condition. I nodded and began to internally chant again
for her survival.
Bill and Sean returned and joined us in our vigil. No one spoke much,
we just sat there lost in our thoughts for Karen's survival.
Aunt Kayla suggested that I go back home, but I refused. I vowed
to stay until I knew Karen would make it. She nodded and told me that
she would run home and get me a change of clothes. She also wanted to
check on the progress of Karen's family. They had been delayed due to
weather and were trying to get out as soon as possible.
Bill thanked her, and he also tried to get me to leave with her.
He also surrendered to the fact that I wasn't leaving. A few minutes
later, a man in a tailored suit walked into the waiting area and waved
to Bill. He stood up and shook hands with him.
"Iona, this is Detective Ross, and he needs to ask you a few more questions," announced Bill.
I looked up and nodded.
"I know you are distraught, but I have a couple of questions," he asked as he sat down next to me.
Bill and Sean excused themselves. I understood that it was
necessary, as I was now part of the investigation. Det. Ross took out a
notebook and smiled at me.
"Tell me about your relationship with Nick Bass," queried Det. Ross.
"I first met him a few years ago, back in Boston. I was 18 and in
the middle of a major rebellion stage. Nick treated me like an adult,
and I fell for him. We were together for a few weeks, and then split
up. We did get back together again a few times to party. The last time
was late last year," I replied.
Det. Ross nodded and continued to write.
"The last time I saw him was last year, back in New York City.
Nick was different. He was strange and, to be honest, he frightened me.
I also wanted to get my life back in order. I began to get e-mail from
him a few weeks ago. I never responded to him. The next time I saw him
was in the parking lot at The Reef," I stated.
"Tell me about Dan Schultz calling you yesterday," asked Det. Ross.
I told him what had happened.
"You say the message from Dan may have been recorded?" asked Det. Ross.
"Yes, I didn't get to the phone until the answering machine turned on. I never bothered to erase it," I answered.
"I would like to listen to it. I can't believe that your manager just gave out your address to this man," stated Det. Ross.
"Well, Tom was angry when he fired me," I answered. I then told him about the circumstances of my firing.
Det. Ross shook his head in disbelief.
"We know Nick was in Karen's apartment and that the caliber of the
handgun matches the one Nick had. We are waiting for ballistics lab
results for final positive confirmation. We also have Nick's
fingerprints all over her apartment," he added.
"You think that Nick followed Dan to Karen's house?" I asked, even though I knew the answer.
"That's what it looks like. We can place the time of the shooting to shortly after Dan called you," stated Det. Ross.
I felt a wave of grief, anger, and guilt sweep through my body.
Once again, I began to chant internally for Karen's recovery.
"I am sorry about your friends. I also wish there was something I
could do about your ex-boss, but we can't prosecute someone just
because he's a jerk," he remarked with a smirk.
I broke out in a small smile.
"I will still swing by The Reef and interview him. At least I can
make him feel guilty," whispered Det. Ross to me. "I know you feel bad,
but you are not responsible. Nick Bass was involved in some really bad
things. You're lucky he didn't abduct you."
"Thanks."
"I will send an officer by your home to get the recording. Is your aunt at home?" he asked.
"I think so," I replied. I picked up my cell phone and called her.
She said that she was out running some errands and that she would
be home in the next twenty minutes. I passed the info to Det. Ross.
Det. Ross got up and thanked me, before walking away. Bill appeared a few minutes later.
"You impressed Ed Ross," stated Bill, as he walked up to me.
I looked up at him and tried to speak, but I was soon overwhelmed
by my emotions. Thankfully, Bill saw my need to be hugged, and he
wrapped his arms around me.
"Why don't you let me drive you home so you can get some sleep?" suggested Bill. "You look exhausted!"
"I can't. I want to be here as soon as she wakes up," I stated optimistically.
Bill looked at me and was about to say something, but I interrupted him.
"Don't even think that! She will recover!" I stated firmly, as if
it was a fact. "Karen's family won't get here until this evening. WHEN
Karen wakes up, I want her to see a familiar face."
Bill knew that it was a waste of time to try to talk me out of staying.
"I sent Sean home. Iona, I have to run by the office, but I will
be back in a few hours. Call me if anything happens. Hang in there,
honey," he stated, in a sympathetic tone.
We hugged again, and I watched him walk away.
The next couple of hours passed very slowly. Aunt Kayla arrived
and was carrying a bag of food. It was Chinese takeout, and she had
brought enough for a small army.
"I want you to eat something. Starving yourself won't help Karen," she insisted.
"Actually, I am famished!" I replied. I really was hungry, and I ate eagerly.
As we ate, I noticed that the TV was showing the local news. I
looked at my watch and saw that it was 5:00 PM! I had lost all track of
time.
"Look, The Reef is on the TV!" I exclaimed.
"There was another interesting twist in the bizarre shootings last
night in Pacific Beach and Sunset Cliffs. Tom Martin, the manager of
The Reef, the popular Pacific Beach nightspot, and employer of the two
young shooting victims, was arrested a few minutes ago. Police have not
released many details, but the arrest appears to be unrelated to the
shootings. We will get back to you as soon as we know more," commented
the reporter.
I looked over at Aunt Kayla and she gave me a smile and her best
"I had nothing to do with this" look. I didn't believe her for a moment!
A few minutes later, the reporter was back on the tube
interviewing Det. Ed Ross, who announced the circumstances surrounding
Tom's arrest. Apparently, Tom had been dealing drugs and was caught
while he was trying to move them out of The Reef. He was caught with
nearly two pounds of cocaine as Det. Ross arrived. Det. Ross said Tom
was in such a hurry to leave that he made no attempt to hide it. Tom
appeared to be caught totally off guard by the arrival of the police.
Det. Ross commented that it was the easiest arrest he'd ever made in
his life.
I looked over at Aunt Kayla and smiled. "I think I know what errands you were running," I quipped.
"I just had a little talk with Mr. Martin. The drugs are the least
of his worries. Apparently, he was also laundering money for some very
nasty people. I'm always amazed about the secrets in these people's
lives," she answered. "I also did this because I didn't want you
charging in there seeking revenge."
I pointed at my chest. "Who me?" I asked.
"Seriously, we will need to talk about your powers," answered Aunt
Kayla in a serious tone. "I talked to Amelia and she's also concerned."
I sat there in silence.
"Your powers are
apparently becoming much stronger, and we're worried that you may have
trouble controlling them," added Aunt Kayla.
"Why are my powers becoming so strong?" I asked.
"We are not sure, but it may be due to the combining of powers.
Body-swap cases like yours are rare. Amelia is researching it; there
haven't been any similar events," explained Aunt Kayla.
"Will they get totally out of control?" I asked.
"You will have to be very careful until you have learned to master
them," stated Aunt Kayla. "I have full confidence that you will master
your powers."
"I understand... and thank you for your belief in me."
We sat there and waited and waited and waited.
Bill and Sean walked into the waiting area and joined us.
"Any word?" asked Sean anxiously.
"Nothing yet," I said.
"I guess you heard about your ex-boss," said Bill, pointing to the TV.
"Yes, too bad," I replied sarcastically and glanced over at Aunt Kayla, who smiled back at me.
Bill and Sean sat down next to us. Sean looked like hell. I guess he really was in love with Karen.
"I wish they would let us know SOMETHING!" I exclaimed, figuring I was thinking the same thing as everyone else.
Almost instantly a doctor came through the doors. Thank you, powers!
"I have some encouraging news. While Karen is not out of the woods
yet, she is stable following her surgery. I think we may have saved
her," explained the doctor. "She's very tough."
Apparently the bullets had caused a lot of internal injuries. One went
through her chest and lodged near her spinal cord, but they were able
to remove it. There didn't appear to be any damage to the spinal cord.
Her right lung was damaged, and she was on a respirator. The other shot
had gone into her abdomen and caused severe internal bleeding. The
doctor honestly said that he was shocked that she was still alive.
"Is she awake?" I asked hopefully.
"We are keeping her sedated for now. It is best that she doesn't
move around too much. Please go home, you should be able to see her in
the morning," answered the doctor in a sympathetic tone.
I debated staying there anyway, but was overridden by everyone! I thanked the doctor and gave him a big hug.
We stood out in the parking lot and said goodnight. The cool evening air felt so good.
Bill turned to me and began to speak. "They allow visitors starting at 8:00 AM, and I assume that you will be here...."
"As soon as they let me in," I interrupted with a smile.
Bill smiled back. "It is good to see you smile again." He then kissed me. It felt good.
I hugged Sean and kissed Bill goodbye. Aunt Kayla retrieved the
car and drove up to us. I waved goodbye and got in the car. I fell
asleep before we left the parking lot.
Chapter Forty-Six
I woke up the next morning in my bed. Even
though I'd had a full night's sleep, I felt exhausted. Glancing over at
the clock, I saw it was only 6:00 AM, but I got up anyway. The shower
felt wonderful, and I felt a bit more refreshed. I looked awful. I was
getting dark circles under my eyes and I looked gaunt.
I went downstairs and fixed myself some breakfast. I was famished
and needed more than my normal tea and muffin. I'd begun to cook some
scrambled eggs and bacon when Aunt Kayla came downstairs.
"How are you doing this morning, my dear?" she asked.
"Great. I'm exhausted and hungry, but no longer depressed," I replied. "Would you like some eggs?"
"Sounds great," she answered. "I'll set the table."
Breakfast hit the spot. I felt as if my energy levels were returning to normal. I mentioned this to Aunt Kayla.
"That is not uncommon. Whenever you use your powers, you use
energy, just like exercise," she explained. "But you need to ease up.
It's obvious that this is a huge strain on your body."
"Should I feel this tired after what I did to Nick?" I asked.
"You are not tired from that, my dear," she answered. "I saw you
in the waiting room. I could tell that you were trying to send your
friend positive feelings."
"Yes, that's true, but I wasn't using my powers," I answered, as I reached for a muffin.
"Are you sure? You heard the doctor; he was amazed that she was
able to make it through the surgery. Iona, you didn't save her, but you
did give her a boost that allowed her body to survive," commented Aunt
Kayla. "I am very proud of you."
I knew she wasn't kidding me. I liked the idea of using my powers for life, instead of death.
"Fiona will be arriving soon, along with her investigator, and she
will meet us at the hospital. I also got a call from Karen's family.
Their flight was delayed again, and they should get here this
afternoon. They appreciated your staying with Karen yesterday,"
announced Aunt Kayla.
I nodded. "Who is this investigator, and what will he be doing?" I asked.
"His name is Connor, and he is the best. In fact, he was pulled
off another case to assist on this one. He is here to assist in the
apprehension of Keir. He'll have to interview you, but you can trust
him completely," replied Aunt Kayla with a smile. I noticed a sudden
change in the tone of her voice.
I smiled. "Obviously you know him," I quipped with a smile.
"Yes, I've worked with him a few times," answered Aunt Kayla.
"That's not what I meant. You like him. It's so obvious that I don't even need my powers,' I said with a smile.
She smiled back. "Yes, I like him."
I was glad to see Aunt Kayla happy.
I arrived at the hospital and assumed my spot on the couch. At
least I'd brought something to read this time. I'd had my fill of
six-year-old magazines. I waited to find out Karen's status. After
twenty minutes, a doctor came out and updated me on her situation.
"Karen has continued to grow stronger through the night. Her
recovery is quite remarkable. She is breathing on her own now and has
movement in all her limbs. Naturally, she is in a lot of pain and will
have a long recovery. She was awake earlier, but is still very groggy.
I think seeing a familiar face would be good for her."
I followed him into her room. I tried to prepare myself for the
worst, but I was still shocked when I saw her. She had tubes and wires
coming off her body. While she could breathe on her own, they had her
on oxygen. Her eyes were closed, and I quietly sat down near her bed.
I had to keep reminding myself that I had to be strong for her,
and it took all my willpower not to start crying. The nurse came in and
smiled at me as she recorded Karen's vitals. The nurse looked at me and
nodded as she hung up the chart.
I sat quietly next to Karen. I began to chant again, at first to
myself, but then I began to do it out loud. I wished I knew a real
healing spell, like the one Aunt Kayla used on my leg. I reached over
and gently took her hand in mine.
Time passed and the nurse returned and checked on Karen again.
"Your friend is quite a fighter. We almost lost her several times
yesterday, but she always found a way to rebound," said the nurse
softly.
"That doesn't surprise me. She's very brave," I replied. Braver than me, I thought to myself.
"Her breathing is getting stronger and so is her blood pressure. I think she'll make it," added the nurse.
"I don't see it any other way," I stated, as the nurse walked out.
I returned to my seat and started my blessing chant again. Maybe she could hear my voice and it would give her support.
I must have drifted off myself, because the opening of the door startled me. The doctor walked in and checked her chart.
"How's she doing?" I whispered.
"Improving. I'm always appalled by the damage of bullets. It is
amazing the amount of damage the human body can take and survive," he
commented.
"With a lot of your help too," I added. "Thank you for all you and your staff did to save her. She didn't deserve this."
He looked over at me and smiled. "You're welcome. By the way, I
must admit that you are looking better than the last time I saw you."
"I don't think we've met," I answered. I looked at his nametag; it read Dr. Jason Gray. It didn't ring any bells.
"I doubt if you would remember me. I was in the ER when you came
in from that car accident, and I never forget a stunning redhead!" he
replied with a wink.
"Wow! Well then, I owe you another thank you," I replied. I felt myself blushing. He was pretty cute.
"I wasn't sure it was you at first. I am amazed you are up on that leg. We thought you might lose it," he commented.
"I have a great physical therapist," I answered, rubbing my hand along my leg.
"I'm sure you do," he replied with a smile.
"Flirting with the doctor? I don't think Bill will like that," interrupted Karen in a weak, soft voice.
I turned around to see her eyes barely open and a very slight
smile on her face. I felt my emotions swelling, and I had to hold them
back. The last thing I wanted to do was burst out crying.
"Hey there, friend," I answered softly.
I walked over and took her hand in mine. Her grip was so weak.
The doctor smiled and asked her a few questions.
"How is Dan?" she asked.
I looked at the doctor. I didn't know if I should tell her the truth. He looked back and nodded and mouthed, "Be honest."
I looked back and before I could speak she nodded.
"Dan's dead isn't he? He shielded me and gave his life for me," spoke Karen, her voice was so soft.
"I know," I parroted.
"I knew you were here, Iona," she stated.
"Of course, I'd be here with you," I answered with a smile.
"No, you were with me the whole time. You comforted me and helped
me fight," she said softly. "I could feel your presence the whole time."
"Hey, you're my best friend. I can't afford to lose you," I answered, fighting off my tears.
She closed her eyes and drifted back to sleep.
"That's a good sign," commented Dr. Gray. "I'm glad you were here when she woke up."
"And I'll be here when she wakes up again," I replied, and I sat down next to her bed. I continued to hold her hand.
Karen drifted in and out of sleep for the next several hours. Actually, I lost all track of time.
Each time Karen woke up, she seemed a little stronger. I continued
my chanting as I held her hand. I then sensed that Aunt Kayla had
arrived with Fiona. The waiting area seemed to be at the limit of my
range, even though I didn't think it was that far away. I concentrated
and was able to determine that Bill and Sean were there too. I could
then sense that Sean was getting closer. I pretended to act surprised
when the nurse brought him in. I hugged him, and he took my place by
Karen's side. I walked out to the waiting area.
I saw Bill talking to Fiona. It just hit me that my boyfriend was
talking to my mom! I didn't see Aunt Kayla, and I sensed she was down
the hall.
"Hi! I'm so glad to see you!" I announced as I entered.
Both Fiona and Bill got up to greet me. There was some momentary confusion, and then laughter.
"We were just making small talk. I didn't know she was your
mother; although I should have guessed, you both have the same eyes!"
Bill stated.
"Mom, this is Bill," I said, introducing them.
There was the usual round of hugs and kisses.
"How's Karen?" asked Bill.
"Improving. I think seeing Sean will help a lot. She really loves him," I replied.
"Kayla is getting some coffee with Connor," said Fiona.
I nodded. I was starting to feel very tired and craved sleep.
"You okay?" asked Fiona.
"Umm... yes. I'm just really tired. You know how it is," I replied.
Fiona nodded knowingly. "Kayla said that you stayed here all day yesterday."
"Not the whole day. They kicked us out around nine," I replied, fighting back a yawn.
"Let me take you home. You can't do anything else today," remarked Bill.
"I'm fine," I answered.
Bill just rolled his eyes. "Has she always been so stubborn?" he asked Fiona.
"No, usually she's worse," answered Fiona, with a wicked smile on her face.
"Okay, I get it. Let me see Karen one more time, after Sean
leaves, and then I'll give up and go home," I replied, realizing that I
was fighting a losing battle.
Aunt Kayla was approaching and within a few moments entered the room. Fiona noticed my sensory power and winked at me.
Aunt Kayla introduced me to Connor. I could understand why she
liked him. Connor was very handsome. He was 6-3, 185 lbs, with short
dark brown hair and dark piercing eyes. He looked a bit like a young
Sean Connery, and he had the same type of killer smile.
Connor was introduced as a private investigator working for Fiona.
I let Fiona tell the "tale." She told Bill that she was working on a
case that involved Nick. She went on to say how they were fairly sure
that Nick was involved in several disappearances of young women, and
they suspected that he was meeting his contact here in San Diego.
Basically, it was a true story! She just left the magic parts out!
Bill asked Connor if the DA's office could be of assistance.
Connor said he would like to see their files on Nick. Bill said he
would see what he could do. Considering that the DA was one of us, I
knew that Bill would get permission.
Sean came out and looked very relieved. I went back to Karen's room, and I was amazed at how much better she looked.
"I take it seeing Sean was good medicine," I laughed as I took her hand.
"More than you can imagine," she answered in weak voice
"Your parents should be here soon. Their flight was delayed due to weather," I said.
"That's good," replied Karen. "Did they catch Nick?"
"He's dead. The police shot him as he tried to escape after trying to kidnap me," I answered.
"He's dead? Good," answered Karen.
"Also, Tom was arrested for dealing drugs," I added. I figured she was entitled to the whole story.
"Things are looking up," yawned Karen.
"I'd better let you sleep. I will be back tomorrow," I announced. I caught her yawn and replied with a large one of my own.
"Thank you for being here," she replied. "I don't know how, but I know you were with me during the surgery."
I leaned over and kissed her on the forehead.
"See ya tomorrow," I stated.
"I'm not going anywhere," she quipped, and then she drifted back to sleep.
I walked out and found everyone talking to a middle aged couple. I
knew in an instant that they were Karen's parents. Her father's name
was Joe, and her mother was named Judy. They were tired, but happy that
Karen was improving.
We were introduced and hugged. Karen's mom went in first
"Karen has told us a lot about you, Iona," Mr. Miller stated. "She
called and told us about your offer to help her pay her tuition. That
is really nice."
"I meant it too. Karen is my best friend, and I will do whatever
it takes to help her," I replied. I was feeling more tired by the
second.
"Your aunt explained what happened. I just want you to know that we don't blame you for what happened, Iona," said Joe.
"Thanks," I said, and I hugged him.
I looked at Aunt Kayla and yawned.
"Come on, my dear. I'd better get you home before you fall asleep right here," said Aunt Kayla.
I didn't argue and I mumbled my goodbyes. Bill walked out with us
and kissed me goodnight. I was asleep before Aunt Kayla got into the
car.
Chapter Forty-Seven
I woke up the next morning feeling exhausted. I
knew I had to get up, and I struggled to get going. My fatigue was
showing more. I didn't look very good and felt tired throughout my
entire body. I slowly showered and dressed and went downstairs. Aunt
Kayla was already up and was eating breakfast with Fiona and Connor.
"Good morning, everyone," I mumbled.
"Iona, why don't you go back to bed?" suggested Aunt Kayla.
"I need to go over and see Karen. I can sleep later," I answered.
"Iona, obviously you have overused your powers. The only way to recover is to get some rest," added Fiona.
I smiled. "I'm not trying to be a martyr; I just need to see that Karen is doing okay, and then I will rest."
"If you don't mind, I would like to ride over with you, Iona," asked Connor.
I knew that he wanted to ask me some questions. "Sure, sounds good."
I felt a bit better after I ate. I had never felt this kind of fatigue before.
As we drove to the hospital, Connor asked me some basic questions.
I noticed he didn't write anything down. I asked him about this.
"I have a phonographic memory. I remember, and can recite
verbatim, everything I hear. It helps in my line of work," he replied.
"It must be difficult for you to have two sets of memories."
"It can be hard at times. I have to remember who I am talking to before I say something." I answered.
He smiled. "I must say that you pull it off nicely. I would have
never guessed that you had ever been male," he stated almost
matter-of-factly.
"I'm adapting," I replied.
"How well can you call up Iona's original memories?" he asked.
"I can recall most things. Although I have no memories of Keir, or whatever he is calling himself today," I remarked.
"Fiona told me of the protection spell incorporated in the tattoo. I would like to examine it, if you don't mind," he added.
"If it helps catch Keir; sure, I don't have a problem with that,"
I answered. Although it would be strange to have a man look at the
tattoo, considering where it was.
"I promise to be discreet. I want to see if I can determine how
old it is. Fiona said that Iona began to rebel right before her
eighteenth birthday. If this is true, then there will be another charge
against Keir," he remarked.
"I can remember having sex before my eighteenth birthday," I answered.
Connor glanced at me. "We can go over all this another time. I'm
sorry, you are under enough stress as it is," he apologized.
"I don't mind. The sooner we catch Keir the better. He is the one responsible for my stress," I replied angrily.
"Good. I was hoping you were a fighter. I may need to ask you to
do something dangerous. If Keir contacts you again, I'd like you to
agree to meet him," he asked.
"So, I would be the bait?" I asked.
"That is one way of looking at it. I prefer to consider it as you
helping me set up an ambush," replied Connor with a smile. "Seriously,
it may be dangerous. Keir doesn't have any powers, but he is very
intelligent. Don't rush into your answer."
"I WANT to do it," I said seriously.
"Back off, Iona. This is being done to apprehend him, we are not executioners!" he stated firmly.
"I know. While I have every right to seek revenge against him,
I'll work within the rules, but I reserve the right to defend myself,"
I answered.
"Fair enough. But, I'd hate to have to bring you up on charges.
You are already on thin ice for what you did to Nick. Although, I must
admit it was done nicely," commented Connor.
"I wish I knew how I did that, so I can control it in the future.
Aunt Kayla said that I may act like a release and make people do what
they'd thought about doing. Does that make sense?" I asked.
"Yes, it does. I've known a few other people with that power. It
comes with a lot of responsibility, but you'll learn to control it; it
just takes time," he reassured me.
We arrived at the hospital. Connor said that he would be back
later, that he had to go check out some leads. I waved goodbye and
walked to the waiting area.
I ran into Karen's parents. We hugged, and they told me that Karen was continuing to improve.
"They are changing her dressings right now. She'll be glad to see you, Iona," Karen's mom informed me.
"Thanks... Mrs. Miller," I answered in a tired voice. I couldn't bring myself to call her Judy.
"Are you okay, dear?" she asked.
"I'm just tired." I answered. I knew that I looked like crap.
"Please look after yourself, getting sick won't do Karen any good," added Mr. Miller.
I appreciated their concern. They seemed like really nice people, just like their daughter.
When I finally got to see Karen, she looked better. She smiled when she saw me.
"Good morning, friend," I greeted softly. I walked over and took her hand and sat down.
"I feel a lot better. I know I will make it now, and I owe a lot
of it to you," replied Karen. Her voice was stronger. I could sense
that she was going to make it.
"They must have you on some good drugs. I didn't do anything for
you," I answered. I'm the one who got you shot in the first place, I
thought.
"Seriously, Iona. I don't know how to describe this, but I felt
something while you were with me. I know I was asleep most of the time,
but you did something to help me," she explained.
"Okay, I won't argue with you. I am just glad you are doing better," I answered.
"I dreamed about our evening together. It made me feel good and
gave me added drive to survive and do it again," she smiled. She then
winked at me.
"Let's keep that to ourselves," I quipped.
"Deal," she replied softly.
I stayed with her for several hours before Sean arrived. I told
her I would be back the next day, and she smiled and waved goodbye. As
I walked out, I noticed that my tattoo barely went off. I also didn't
feel as aroused.
I called Aunt Kayla and waited for her to pick me up. I had to fight to stay awake. I was relieved to see her pull up.
I fought staying awake the whole way home. I also told her about my detection powers being weak.
"I'm not surprised. You are slowly draining yourself. This is why
most of us with healing powers don't go into medicine," explained Aunt
Kayla. "If we try to heal everyone, we slowly lower our power levels
and open ourselves up to illness. I want you to spend the rest of the
day in bed. You need to recharge your powers."
"No argument here!" I yawned as I fought off sleep. "I've never
felt this sort of fatigue before in my life. No, that's not completely
true. Iona once felt this way. I can sense it."
"Interesting," replied Aunt Kayla.
I wanted to make it into the house under my own power for a change. I lost my battle with sleep a half-mile from our house.
I spent the next several hours in a deep sleep. I got up to grab a
bite to eat, and then I went back to sleep. I repeated this several
times over the rest of the day. I slept soundly through the whole
night.
The following morning, I woke up feeling much better. I went
downstairs and greeted Aunt Kayla and Fiona. I didn't see Connor.
"You look much better, Iona," said Fiona.
"Thanks, I feel better too." The circles weren't as dark under my eyes.
Over breakfast, they told me how any mass or prolonged use of our
powers would result in fatigue, making us very vulnerable. I told them
about my memory of Iona once feeling like this.
"Do you think that's how Keir got control of Iona in the first
place?" I asked. "I feel that she once was more fatigued than I felt
yesterday."
Fiona said that, before she started to change, Iona was using her
powers a lot as she learned to expand them. It was a possibility that
Keir had influenced her while her powers were depleted.
"You'll need to be careful for the next few days, Iona. It will
take you several days to get your powers back up to100 percent," warned
Aunt Kayla.
I nodded.
After breakfast, I headed upstairs to check my e-mail. There were
several from Jenny. She was concerned for me. I replied and told her
that I would call later today.
I wrote Amelia and told her everything that had happened.
I then opened up Iona's e-mail. There were several messages from
someone calling himself "Doug Black." Obviously it was Keir.
I opened up the first one and read it.
"Dearest Iona, I must apologize for Nick's bungled attempt to
abduct you. I misjudged his eagerness to please me. In no way do I
condone what he did. I want to see you again. You have been told many
lies about me, and I need to set the story straight. I will be in
contact with you soon. Love, Keir."
I then opened the next one. It was a bit more interesting.
"Dearest Iona, I will be sending you a gift. Actually, I'm
returning something that you left with me the last time we were
together. I'll be in contact with you soon. I'll give you pleasure you
cannot imagine. I'm curious as to why you have shied away from the life
you so craved just a few months ago. Don't worry, Iona, it'll soon be
back to the way it used to be. Love, Keir."
I cringed at the last line of his message. The last thing I wanted
was to live the life that Iona had been living. I printed out copies of
each and took them down to Fiona and Aunt Kayla.
"Connor will find these very interesting," noted Fiona.
"I wonder what Keir is going to send you," pondered Aunt Kayla.
I wondered what it was myself.
Chapter Forty-Eight
Connor talked to me for several hours about Keir
and the tattoos. He showed me a similar protection tattoo on his back,
which heightened his senses. He said it was very useful in his line of
work. He said that he expected Keir to make his move in the next couple
of days.
"I don't want to make the same mistake we made with Nick. I want this to end now," I stated.
"I understand," replied Connor.
Both Aunt Kayla and Fiona were present when he examined my tattoo.
My powers were returning to their full strength, and so was my sense of
arousal. I hadn't needed to use the silver wand the past few days, but
that short vacation was about to end. I didn't feel as bad getting
aroused this time, at least there was a man touching me and not just my
aunt and mother, which had really creeped me out!
"He did a wonderful job on this. I see no way around his security spells," commented Connor.
"I'm glad you approve of his work," I laughed.
"Sorry, Iona. But from a strictly professional viewpoint, it is excellent work," he added.
"I guess I am stuck with it," I lamented.
"I might be able to find out how to reverse the effects with Keir's assistance," stated Connor, offering some hope.
"Do you think he would cooperate?'" asked Fiona.
"I will 'persuade' him to help," quipped Connor.
"I hope your methods are painful to him," I added.
"We aren't talking torture here, Iona," laughed Aunt Kayla.
"I know. A girl can wish, can't she?" I joked.
"So, can you tell its age?" asked Fiona.
"I'd say around three years old. There's a possibility that Iona got it before she was eighteen," stated Connor.
I was allowed to dress, and then I went over to the hospital to
see Karen. I was pleased to see that she was steadily improving and her
status had been upgraded. I decided to let her body heal itself from
now on. I had helped her through the worst, and now it was up to her to
finish the job. I needed to be fully recharged for Keir. I didn't want
to be caught off guard like Iona had been the first time.
I stayed with her for several hours, and it was good to see the old boisterous Karen slowly returning!
I got a phone call from Aunt Kayla, telling me that Fiona and
Connor had been called away on an emergency, and she was driving them
to the airport. I was sorry that I didn't get to see more of Fiona. I
was also sad that Aunt Kayla didn't get more time with Connor.
Driving home, I began to think of Bill and how badly I wanted to
go out with him. Maybe I should initiate a date. After all, he did
promise me a night out. A night out - I could really use one right
about now!
I arrived at the house and saw a large box sitting on the front
step. It was addressed to me. The return address was from a local
mailing company. I didn't feel any danger from the box. I picked it up
and carried it inside. This had to have been from Keir. I debated what
to do. I called Aunt Kayla, and she said that Fiona and Connor had just
left and that I should wait until she returned before I opened it up.
I sat there looking at the box. A strange feeling began to come
over me concerning the box. It wasn't just curiosity; rather, it was as
if I was drawn to the box. I found I could fight it, but it was growing
stronger. I also felt myself getting aroused. My nipples began to
harden, and I could feel myself getting wet. I felt like I had on the
flight back with the original Iona. I found myself getting up and
walking towards the box. I just had to see what was inside. What harm
could there be in that?
Chapter Forty-Nine
Against the best wishes of Aunt Kayla, I opened
up the box. Inside, there was an entire black leather outfit. As soon
as I touched it, I knew instantly that it was mine, or rather, that it
had belonged to Iona.
There was a very short skirt, a thong, a garter-belt, stockings, a
top with detachable covers for my breasts, and a pair of thigh-high
leather high heel boots. Additionally there were a cape, a collar,
wrist cuffs, and locks included. There were no keys. I noticed that the
boots had steel rings built right into them, near the ankles. The
entire outfit had obviously been custom made for Iona.
At the bottom of the box was a cell phone. I didn't touch it, and
I slowly put the clothes back in the box. I was tempted - rather, make
that compelled to put the outfit on, but I fought it off. The feeling
wasn't very strong, but I instinctively knew that it would get more
powerful.
I pushed the box away. Tully approached and sniffed the box and
recoiled in fear. She hissed at the box and ran away. That was a
strange reaction, I thought.
I fixed a mug of tea and sat out in the garden. The urges stopped
as soon as I entered the garden. Someday, Aunt Kayla would have to tell
me all about this garden! I was relieved when I sensed the approach of
Aunt Kayla. She entered a minute later. Good! That meant my powers were
almost recharged! I told Aunt Kayla that my powers were back to full
strength.
"I see that you couldn't wait," she exclaimed, looking at the open box.
"Sorry," I apologized. I then explained the urges that I'd felt.
Aunt Kayla nodded and then she examined the outfit. Like me, she
didn't touch the cell phone. There was something about it that was
spooky.
"I must admit that this is wonderful work, as far as fetish
clothing goes. You're positive that you've worn this before?" asked
Aunt Kayla.
"Yes. I've worn it many times, although it is still cloudy as to
when and where," I answered. I decided not to ask Aunt Kayla how she
knew about the quality of fetish clothing.
She retrieved her UV light and ran it over the outfit. There were
slight UV stains on the garter-belt area, and on the inside of the
skirt. I must have worn this when I'd had the tattoo applied.
"Is the outfit enchanted, or whatever the right term is?" I asked.
"I don't know. I can run a few tests on it. Let me check the whole thing with the UV light," she answered.
I watched as she ran the light slowly over every item, both inside
and outside. There was a line of writing around the waist of the skirt.
Aunt Kayla got her book of Celtic spell translations and began her
search.
"Is that the latest edition of that book?" I asked, trying to lighten up the mood.
"Yes, it's the 1789 version," she quipped back.
I moved further away from the clothes. I could feel the urge to
try them on growing; however, it was still weak enough to fight.
"Here it is. Oh, this is a nasty one. It will make the wearer
submissive and obedient. Additionally, it will make you strongly
attracted to wearing the outfit. Luckily, it is not a strong spell and,
with your powers back at full strength, you should be able to fight
it," stated Aunt Kayla.
"You are not suggesting that I wear this stuff?" I asked.
Although, I had to admit that I was slightly excited about wearing the
outfit, especially the boots.
"Obviously, Keir sent these to you, and he will contact you on the
phone. I imagine he will want you to wear them as you go to meet him.
The attraction spell you feel was obviously designed for Iona, because
I don't feel anything. Just like the tattoo, it is a custom spell,
designed for Iona's powers, not yours. You can use this to your
advantage. Keir will not expect you to be able to escape his spells,"
explained Aunt Kayla.
"Should we let Fiona and Connor know about this?" I asked.
"Yes, I will call them immediately. Why don't you move back into
the garden for now? I'll pack up this stuff," she suggested.
I agreed, and I watched from the kitchen as she called Fiona and
Connor. I hoped they got back here as soon as possible. I could sense
that events were starting to speed up.
Aunt Kayla placed the box in a chest in the living room and then locked it.
"That will delay you, should you become overwhelmed by the spell, and give me time to stop you," explained Aunt Kayla.
I nodded in agreement. "So, when will they get back here?"
"Not until tomorrow evening," answered Aunt Kayla.
"I have a feeling that will be too late," I added.
Aunt Kayla reached into her purse and handed me a pair of
earrings. They were simple post earrings with what looked like a black
stone mounted in each.
"These will allow me to track you. The stones will provide me with
a signal to my matching pair," she said, as she pointed to her own
earrings.
I began to put them on, and almost immediately I could sense Aunt Kayla.
"These are pretty cool. What is their range?" I asked.
"One to two miles, depending on the geography," she answered.
We fixed dinner together. If I had to face Keir, at least I would do it on a full stomach.
Chapter Fifty
I called Jenny after dinner, and we had a long
talk. I told her of the possible impending meeting with Keir. She said
that she wished she could get out here to be with me. I asked how her
examination had gone. She laughed and said that Amelia had told her
that, with work, she would be able to develop some interesting powers,
including the influence spell. She also said that she had strong ESP
skills, but I already knew that! I warned her about the negative
effects of over-using your powers.
I also called and talked to Bill. Okay, maybe part of me was
worried that I might not win in my fight with Keir. Bill was able to
sense that I was worried about something.
"Something's bothering you, and it isn't just Karen's injuries.
Does this have anything to do with your mother and Connor?" he asked.
Here was a key point in our relationship. So far, I had never
really lied to Bill. Yes, I had stretched the truth, but this was
different. I thought about it for a moment and then went for broke.
"Yes, it does. But, I'd rather not talk about it on the phone. Can you come over here?" I asked.
"I'm on my way," he said.
I hung up the phone and then went downstairs and joined Aunt Kayla in the garden.
"Did I do the right thing?" I asked Aunt Kayla, "And don't say it doesn't matter now because it is...."
"Water under the bridge?" interrupted Aunt Kayla with a smile, completing my sentence.
"Yes, exactly," I added, with a slight smile.
"If you truly love Bill, then you would have to tell him
eventually. To keep the truth from him wouldn't be fair to either of
you. Yes, it is a risk, but if he really loves you then it won't
matter," she explained.
"Do I tell him everything?" I asked, pleading for an answer.
"I don't see how you can tell him one part without the other," she replied honestly.
"What if he freaks out?" I don't want to end up on TV or in a government lab," I worried.
"I don't think he will. I can wipe his memory clean, but that would also end your relationship with him," she continued.
"So, I'd be the only one with a broken heart?" I quipped.
"You'll survive. We all do," she said softly.
I was about to ask her what she was referring to, when I sensed
Bill approaching. He wasn't even in the driveway yet. My powers were
back fully charged! That was good; I wanted to be at peak power for
Keir.
"He's here," I announced. I focused on controlling my powers; if
Bill stayed, it would be because he loved me and not because I made him
stay.
Aunt Kayla nodded and walked to the front door as she motioned me to stay where I was.
Bill walked in and gave me a hug. I hoped it wouldn't be the last
one I ever got from him. He sat down next to me and smiled.
"Okay, I'm here. What's the story?" he asked.
I took a deep breath. Please let him accept me, I thought.
"Bill, you said that you've always felt that you've known me. You
are right; we have actually known each other for many years," I stated,
thinking, here goes nothing.
Bill had a confused look on his face. "What do you mean?"
"Bill, there is magic out there in the world, real magic, and I
was accidentally changed by it... I used to be Roger," I admitted.
Bill's eyes widened; he looked like he thought I was playing a joke on him.
I told him the story of the body swap and the accident. Bill kept
looking over at Aunt Kayla. She just looked back and nodded in
agreement with my story.
"Bill, I'm no longer Roger. While part of me came from Roger, I am
now a new person. I have changed, and I'm now a 21-year-old woman, in
mind and body," I stated.
"This isn't possible," he stated, shaking his head in disbelief.
"I know it is hard to accept, but it is the truth," I pleaded.
Bill stared back at me. The good thing was that he was still here.
"I have another bombshell for you. I also have magical powers now," I added.
"You're a witch?" he asked. There was a look of disbelief on his face.
"Not really. Being a witch is more like being part of a religious
movement. I just have magical powers," I explained, as if that made it
easier to accept.
"I suppose that means that you too have powers, Kayla," stated Bill.
"Yes, and so do Fiona and Connor," she added.
"Karen?" he asked.
"No," I answered.
"What about Nick?" he asked.
"No, but he was working for someone who used to," stated Kayla.
She went on to describe the whole complicated story, including
Keir and the tattoos. To my amazement, Bill seemed to be taking it all
in.
"So, are you Roger or Iona?" asked Bill.
"Iona, if you mean the Iona you have known the past few weeks. I
have changed and, while I have some of Roger's personality traits, I'm
no longer him; and I have never been the original Iona," I explained.
"And how do you see us?" he asked.
"You are a man, and I'm a woman," I answered. "I also love you."
Bill nodded slightly. "May I have a drink?" he turned and asked Aunt Kayla.
"Sure, what would you like?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Don't care, so long as it is strong," he replied. He kept staring at
me in a confused way. I could feel his emotions were in complete
turmoil.
Aunt Kayla brought out a bottle of brandy and poured us each a glass.
Bill took a big gulp and then looked at me. "I suppose you had to tell me eventually."
"I know this complicates things, but I wanted you to know because
I care about you, and in case something happened to me," I stated.
"Complicates things? Iona, you have a talent for understating
things," he quipped. He then turned serious. "What do you mean by
something happening to you?"
At least he was calling me Iona; I took that as a good sign. "Keir
has to be stopped, and he wants me. I'm going to draw him out," I
stated. At least he seemed like he still cared for me.
"You mean you are going to be the bait?" he asked.
I sensed some disapproval in voice. "If that's what it takes to
get him. Keir is dangerous and has to be stopped, NOW. He'll be taken
into custody, and he'll then face a trial and, if convicted, an
appropriate punishment."
"In what court?" he asked.
"A special court that handles cases that involve the illegal and
unethical use of magic. If Keir has broken any criminal laws, then he
will also be handed over to the appropriate jurisdiction," explained
Aunt Kayla.
"That almost makes sense. Still, there has to be a different way
to draw him out. I'm not happy about you being the worm on the hook,"
Bill stated.
"I'm not exactly helpless," I stated. He still cared about me!
Bill looked at me carefully. "No, I imagine that you're not
helpless. Roger was also headstrong, and I never could talk sense into
him either."
He was referring to Roger as another person. This was another good sign!
"I appreciate you telling me this. It must be difficult," said Bill in a soft voice.
"We are entering new levels of difficultly," I answered with a slight laugh.
"I don't know what to say. I'm so in love with you, and now this happens... " he drifted off.
I didn't say anything at first.
"Do you really love me?" he asked.
I looked at him with tears in my eyes and nodded. "You mean so much to me, and yes, I love you."
He stared back. "If I walked away from you right now, what would you do?"
"Cry a lot. But if you want to walk away, I am not going to use my
powers to force you to stay with me," I said softly. A single tear ran
down my cheek.
Bill shook his head slowly as he looked at me.
"Maybe we should take a step back for now. I need time to accept all of this," he explained.
It wasn't the perfect answer, but it wasn't a complete loss either.
"Okay," I replied softly.
"I also think we need to deal with this Keir person first. Then we can work out our personal lives," he added.
"This doesn't involve you," I stated.
"It does now. I can give you a lot of assistance," he explained.
That was true. I was also happy that he wanted to help.
I wanted a hug from him so badly, but I wasn't going to force anything. At least he hadn't burned any bridges.
Bill stayed for another hour. Aunt Kayla said that we would contact him if Keir contacted us.
Bill got up to leave and for a moment I thought he was going to
lean over to hug and kiss me, but he didn't. I kept the tears back
until he drove away.
Chapter Fifty-One
I went up to my bedroom and checked my e-mail. There was one from Keir in Iona's account. I clicked and opened it up.
"Dear Iona. I know you got the package. I hope its contents bring
back fond memories! We need to get together now. You will change and
then press #39 on the phone. I will contact you and tell you where to
go. Make yourself sexy for me, my pet, and I will take you to new
levels of pleasure. Love, Keir"
So it begins and, hopefully, ends. Aunt Kayla was still up, and I
showed her the e-mail. Without a word, she handed me the key to the
lock. I nodded and retrieved the contents of the box and went upstairs
to change. As I walked upstairs, I saw Aunt Kayla picking up the phone.
I assumed she was calling Bill. How I wished that Fiona and Connor were
here!
I stripped down and began to put on the outfit. First I slipped
the black stockings on each leg. The garter belt came next, and I
attached the stockings. The thong came next. I was proud that I
remembered that it goes on after the garter belt. Although, it didn't
matter with this one, as there was a snap release on the thong.
I began to feel very aroused as I dressed. I guess it was the
effect of the spell. I concentrated and was able to regain control.
That was good. My powers were strong enough to fight it off when I
needed to.
The skirt barely covered my bottom. It was a perfect fit, and it
looked like the leather had been poured onto my body. I slipped on the
top and secured the breast covers. I hesitated, but I slipped the
collar around my neck and locked it shut. A chill ran through my body.
I repeated the act with the wrist cuffs. I locked each one. I hoped
that I could get them off as easily when this was over. I felt a
growing feeling of submission sweeping through my body.
Finally, I slipped on the boots. To my surprise, I was able to
walk very easily in the four-inch spike-heeled thigh-high boots. The
boots did look good on me. I walked with ease to my makeup table and
began to transform myself into the old Iona. My eyes became very
dramatic and sexy. My lips were wet, red, and luscious. I teased out my
hair to complete the dramatic change. I picked up the cape and draped
it over my shoulders, and then inspected myself in the mirror.
I stared at the redheaded vixen staring back at me. I wondered if
I was the spider or the fly, as I picked up the phone and dialed the
number.
"Hello," greeted the voice on the other end. In an instant I knew it was Keir.
"Master, I am ready," I said in a passive, soft voice. Calling him Master came very naturally.
There was laughter on the other end. "Excellent, my pet. Drive
downtown and park near 5th and Robinson. That's in Hillcrest, do you
know where that is?" he asked.
"Yes, Master; I'm leaving now."
"Excellent. By the way, don't fight the spell in the outfit. You
are not strong enough, and I want you to conserve you strength for
better things," he laughed.
"Yes, Master," I replied.
"I will pick you up when you arrive. See you soon, my pet," he stated in a smooth sexy voice.
"Yes, Master," I replied, and I hung up.
He was wrong. I could fight his spell, but it was hard. I was actually slipping under his power.
I walked downstairs and told Aunt Kayla where he wanted me to go. She shook her head at my transformation.
"I'm stunned by your appearance, my dear," she exclaimed. "Are you sure you want to do this?"
"I have to. This has to stop, tonight. But, I am barely maintaining control," I explained.
"We will be close, my dear. Bill will meet me down there."
We hugged and I walked out to the car. Thankfully, it was late at
night, so none of our neighbors saw me. Then again, they were getting
used to seeing strange things around here.
I drove towards Hillcrest; it was north of the downtown area, not
that far from my old apartment. I drove slowly to give Aunt Kayla a
chance to keep in range. However, I prepared myself for having to do
this by myself.
As it was after 1:00 AM, the traffic was light. I kept looking in
my rearview mirror, but I knew that Aunt Kayla wouldn't be that close.
I approached the meeting area and found a parking spot.
Without hesitation, I stepped out of the car. I looked around and
also tried to sense Keir. I didn't sense or see anything. I imagined
that Keir was watching from a distance, that he wanted to make me sweat
a few minutes. I expected that Keir would pick me up personally. I
don't think he wanted a repeat of what Nick did.
I was propositioned several times. I took that as a compliment,
although a backhanded one! I concentrated on Aunt Kayla, but I couldn't
detect her. I hoped she was close!
Then a black car pulled up in front of me. I got an immediate
reaction from the protection tattoo. It was the equivalent of a siren
and flashing red light going off. The door opened up and Keir looked
out. I instantly knew it was him. He had the darkest eyes I've ever
seen. They were like pools of black liquid.
"Get in, my pet," he ordered softly.
"Yes, Master," I replied. I could feel myself slipping deeper
under his control. He had such a dominant personality, even without
powers. I was also struggling with the spell in the outfit.
"You look exquisite, my pet," he oozed.
"Thank you, Master," I replied. Surrendering to him felt so natural.
He reached over, locked my wrists together, and attached a leash
to my collar. I eased back my powers, as I waited for the right moment
to strike. Something told me to wait; I could sense he was hiding
something.
We drove just a few blocks. Obviously, he either didn't worry
about being followed or he didn't care. Fiona was right; he was an
arrogant bastard.
He led me down a stairwell and into a basement. He opened the door
and led me in. The room was an S&M dungeon. On the inside, the door
had a crossbeam to help lock it, much like a medieval castle door. Keir
slipped it down as he led me inside.
"The nice thing about this part of town is that you can rent a dungeon," he commented.
He led me to a cross-beamed rack and tied me down on it. He then
elevated it so that I was upright. He looked at me, and, flashing a
wicked smile, he removed the breast covers, exposing my breasts and
erect nipples. He ran his hand across them, causing me to tremble in
sexual excitement.
"Nice!" he exclaimed.
He then reached under my skirt and removed the thong. He then
attached a leather strap through my crotch. He held up a vibrator and
turned it on and slipped it into me. I quivered as it entered me. He
connected it to the strap.
"That will keep you busy for now," he stated. "Don't worry, my pet. I'll give you my full attention shortly."
He walked away, and I was left moaning in pleasure. It was hard to
concentrate while I was so aroused. Keir picked up the phone and talked
to someone.
"We will be having company soon, my pet," he said with wink. "You'll be an excellent example of the work I can do for him."
I wondered who he was talking about. My mind wandered back to the
pleasure emanating from my vagina. Keir sat back and watched me wiggle.
A few minutes later, there was the sound of a bell. Keir got up
and went to the door. He came back in with a man. The man leered at me
and licked his lips.
"Ease up, Mr. Smith. You can have a taste of her later," ordered Keir.
"So is this the one? The daughter of your enemy?" asked Smith.
Mr. Smith was a greasy looking little man. He was balding and had a really bad comb over.
"Yes, this is the lovely Iona. She was on her way to college when
I intercepted her and gave her a more useful education," laughed Keir.
"Don't worry about talking in front of her. She is a totally submissive
slut. Aren't you, my pet?"
"Yes, Master," I moaned. Soon, you bastard, soon!
"Go on," said Smith, watching my gyrations as the vibrator continued to arouse me.
"She was visiting her future college, and I had a friend there
help me get her. First we got her to drain her powers, so that she was
nice and weak and easy to control. I drugged her and gave her the
tattoo that makes her so special!" explained Keir.
"This friend, your partner?" asked Smith.
"She was, but she ran afoul of the law and was also stripped of her powers. Too bad, but she got greedy," grumbled Keir.
I then realized that the woman Keir was describing was the AD at
Chamberlain! Keir's comments were reopening Iona's memories.
Keir walked over and lifted my skirt and then flipped on a UV light. The light exposed my tattoo.
"Here is why I can control her. This tattoo makes women extremely
sexual. They are driven by their sexual urges. It also protects the
person from unwanted pregnancy and disease, thus making the person a
perfect whore! Iona's tattoo is a bit more complicated. I needed to
ensure that she didn't regain use of her powers. I'm sure she would
love to take me apart," Keir explained. "I am going to add a new spell
to this one, making her permanently submissive and obedient."
"These tattoos, they'll work on any woman?" asked Smith.
"Absolutely. They become addicted to sex," added Keir.
"I have twelve women in mind for your services. Five are in my
custody right now. How soon can you get started?" asked Smith.
"If you have the money, I can start today. I believe we can have a very profitable partnership," Keir laughed.
"What about her?" asked Smith, pointing towards me.
"Oh, I have special plans for Iona. She will be the bait that
brings her bitch of a mother here," said Keir in a frightening tone.
"Her mother is the one who took your powers?" asked Smith, glancing over at me.
"Yes. I will offer Iona back to her, in exchange for my powers.
But I know she'll never do that. So, I will have to be content with
killing her. I debated turning her into a whore like her daughter, but
I think killing her will give me more pleasure," smiled Keir. The smile
on his face was pure evil.
"I would like to bring the girls here as soon as possible. Can you keep five more here?" asked Smith.
Keir laughed. "Look around, my friend. I have lots of room to keep them tied up!"
"Excellent! Can you help me transport the goods here now?" asked Smith
"Why not?" laughed Keir. "Iona will enjoy the company!"
Keir walked over and picked up a bag, then turned to me and smiled.
"I have to go help Mr. Smith. In a few days, you'll have many new playmates. Do you like that, my pet?" he asked.
"Yes, Master," I moaned.
He laughed and walked over and turned the vibrator up to high.
"That will keep you busy, my pet," he laughed and walked out with Smith.
I heard the heavy door shut and lock. It was time.
Chapter Fifty-Two
I could feel my body getting closer to orgasm. I
wondered if the energy could be channeled. I focused on my right cuff
and tried to repeat the spell that burned Nick. Maybe it could burn
through the cuff, or at least the lock.
I tried to get focused, but it was so hard. My body was split
between my impending orgasm and my focused energy on the cuff. I felt
like I was losing my concentration as the momentum shifted to my carnal
pleasures.
I felt my orgasm grow until I could hold it back no longer; it
burst out in wave after wave of uncontrollable pleasure. I screamed, as
I couldn't hold it all in. As I screamed, I felt my right wrist get
hot, almost as if it was being burned. I glanced over and saw that the
locking cuff holding my wrist down was a bright red, and it appeared to
be melting!
In a second, it fell to the ground and my right wrist was free. I
immediately reached over and undid my left wrist. I then turned off the
vibrator. This one was almost as powerful as the silver wand. I then
disconnected my ankles. I found that I could fake being tied down. I
would use Keir's arrogant nature against him. He wouldn't think of me
escaping, so I doubted if he would bother checking my bonds, assuming
everything looked normal when he returned. I picked up the ring and saw
that it had melted. I hid it in a trashcan.
My right wrist was slightly red, but it didn't appear to be hurt.
I didn't feel any pain when I touched it. Good. I didn't want any weak
areas if I had to fight.
My big decision was whether to wait until help arrived or to take
them on myself. I wished I had tried to determine if Mr. Smith had a
weapon. I also had the problem of not knowing exactly how my powers
would respond. I mean, I knew something would happen when I got pissed
off, but after that it wasn't clear.
I then thought of what Keir had said about adding to my tattoo.
There was no way that I was going to let him do anything like that to
me!
I began to concentrate on Aunt Kayla. Please, come quickly, I thought, over and over.
I then sensed the return of Keir and Smith. They were just pulling
up in their car. I quickly returned to the rack, inserted the vibrator,
and flicked it back on. I placed my hands in their original positions.
I hoped that neither man noticed that I was no longer locked up.
I heard the door unlock and open up. I watched as Smith and Keir
brought in the first two girls. Their hands were bound behind their
backs and they were blindfolded. That was good. I didn't want them to
see anything happen that would obviously be magic.
They placed the first two girls in small cages. Keir smiled at me as he walked back out.
"I see that you are still enjoying yourself, my pet. That is just the beginning," he promised.
I just moaned and was able to get out, "Thank you, Master."
I found myself slipping back and forth between personal control
and his control. For all his faults, Keir did have a very dominant
personality. He was also a very handsome man; too bad he was so evil
and demented.
I then noticed that I got a quick fix on Aunt Kayla when they
opened the door. Each time the door was opened, I got a hit from the
earrings. The sensations were getting stronger. I hoped that she would
be able to detect my location before they shut the door again. I also
tried to focus on Smith and determine whether or not he was armed. I
discovered he had a gun, but it was in his coat, which was now lying
over a sawhorse.
I watched as they brought in the other three girls. They all
looked so young. It looked like several of them were under eighteen. I
couldn't let Keir enslave them.
Smith brought in the last girl, and Keir helped him lock her up on
a rack. I then realized that Smith hadn't locked the door. I hoped that
meant that it could also be opened from the outside.
"When are you going to start tattooing them?" asked Smith, anxiously.
Keir laughed, "Patience, my friend, patience. It takes time to do
this correctly. I also have to mix up the dye. I should be ready to
start within the hour. Which one do you want me to start on first?"
Smith grinned. He looked at his captives, who were all cringing in
terror. "That blonde with the big rack. She scratched me when I grabbed
her. Do her first, and then I'll do her first!"
"Nice choice," complement Keir. "Fix yourself a drink; I'll start
preparing the dye." Keir pointed towards some bottles of booze on a
table across from the cages.
Keir said that it would take a half-hour to prepare the dye. That was
my countdown. I would hold back until then. If help didn't arrive, then
I would act. There was no way I would let Keir mark another girl.
I began to conserve my energy. Of course, when I did this, my
sexual urges took over, and I could feel another orgasm forming. I had
to struggle to maintain my false imprisonment as my body began to
gyrate from my sexual arousal. I then felt it building, and I knew that
there was no way I could hold it back.
I let out a long sexual scream as the orgasm swept through my
body. I also lost my balance and fell off the rack. The sound of my
screaming and falling caused both Keir and Smith to look over in my
direction.
"Shit," exclaimed Keir. "How did you get free?"
I stood up and turned towards them.
"Let me tie her back up," asked Smith, who began to walk towards me. He obviously underestimated me.
"No, leave her to me," shouted Keir.
Smith turned and laughed at Keir. "I've been handling sluts like this for years. She won't be any trouble."
Smith reached down and grabbed me by the arms, pulled me to my feet, and pushed me back to the rack.
"See, she is no trouble," he laughed.
"Let me go or you'll see trouble," I growled back.
Smith laughed. "And how will a little girl like you give me any trouble?" he asked in a sarcastic voice.
I felt my anger and rage growing. I was free of the sexual pleasure, and I directed my energy at Smith.
"LIKE THIS!" I screamed
Smith screamed and pulled back as my protection spell burned his hands.
Keir looked at me in disbelief. I reached down and pulled off the vibrator and strap and tossed it on the ground.
"It seems I underestimated you, my pet," he said, still smiling.
"I'm not your pet!" I shouted back. I looked over at Smith. He was
vigorously shaking his hands, trying to make the pain go away.
"No, you're not. You're a wild animal that I will cage and tame,"
he stated confidently. "You may have powers, but you are still a little
girl, and I can still beat up a little girl."
We had a standoff. Keir was trying to position himself to take me
down. I guess he figured that, if he knocked me out, I would be
helpless. I only knew defensive spells and couldn't risk Keir getting
close to me. I saw that Smith was working his way to his gun.
I made my decision quickly and bolted towards the door. I only
hoped that I was right and it was unlocked. It was surprising how fast
I could run in the boots!
My retreat caught both Keir and Smith off guard, and it gave me
the lead I needed to get to the door. I reached it and found that it
was unlocked. I could hear Keir just behind me. I swung the door open
and was about to dash outside when I saw three men standing there in
front of me. It was Connor, Bill, and another man. Bill caught me, and
Connor stepped in between the charging Keir and me.
Keir's face turned pale as he saw Connor standing there. He tried to turn around, but seemed frozen in his tracks.
"Running away from a fight? Keir that is so unlike you! But I
guess I am a bit more intimidating than a young woman," Connor laughed.
If Keir wanted to say something he couldn't.
"There is a man with a gun and five other girls tied up in there!" I shouted. I didn't even care that I was partially naked!
The other man ran in with a drawn gun and quickly disarmed and apprehended Smith.
Aunt Kayla, Fiona, and a brown-haired woman walked up behind Connor and Bill.
I felt so relieved to see them, and I hugged them and cried tears of relief and joy.
The woman immediately began to release the captives. I then
noticed that she was wearing a SDPD badge around her neck. The man
restraining Smith also had his badge out.
I was about to ask what was going on, when Aunt Kayla spoke. "We need to get you out of here. I'll take you home."
I didn't argue. I then noticed that my breasts were exposed, as
was my vagina. I found my thong and breast covers and made myself a bit
more presentable. I watched as Connor placed cuffs on Keir. Smith was
on the ground and appeared to be in a trance.
Bill took me by the arm and led me outside to Aunt Kayla's car. He opened the door and smiled at me as I entered.
"I'll be over later to talk. Take care," he said as he closed the door.
Aunt Kayla got in and we drove home. I turned around to watch Keir being led away to a black van.
"You're going to explain all this to me eventually, aren't you?" I asked.
"Yes, my dear," answered Aunt Kayla. She then reached over and touched my hand.
I suddenly felt extremely tired and could barely keep my eyes open. In a moment I was sound asleep.
Chapter Fifty-Three
I woke up the next morning in my bed. I was
wearing my pjs and began to wonder if it was all a bad dream. I then
looked at my wrist and saw that it was still red. No, it wasn't a dream.
I got up and stretched my sore arms and legs. Still, I felt very
refreshed. I showered and changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt.
Aunt Kayla was out in the garden. There was a pot of tea, along with blueberry muffins, sitting on the table.
"I heard the water running, so I knew you'd want something to eat," commented Aunt Kayla, as if nothing had ever happened.
"Thanks," I replied and poured myself some tea. The muffins looked
great, and I eagerly began to pick one apart. "I appreciate the great
night's sleep you gave me."
"I knew you would need it. How are you, my dear?" asked Aunt Kayla.
"Good," I said. I then told her everything that had happened in
the dungeon with Keir. She seemed very impressed with the way I had
handled things.
"I am happy that you used your mind, in addition to your powers.
That is a huge step forward in mastering your powers," she commented.
"Now, could you tell me what happened from the outside?" I asked, as I ate a piece of muffin. It tasted delicious!
Aunt Kayla began to tell me the whole story. She'd tracked me to
the general area of the dungeon, but lost me. Fiona and Connor arrived
in the area, and they spread out to try to get a fix on my location.
Bill stayed with Aunt Kayla, as did the detectives. They used their
cell phones to coordinate their locations. Fiona and Connor also had
jewelry to detect my location. Each time the door was opened, they got
closer, using triangulation. They had my location down to a block when
they detected my outburst of powers against Smith. They'd been about to
enter the basement when I burst out.
"I must admit that you have a talent for making a dramatic entrance!" laughed Aunt Kayla.
I blushed. "I would like to forget that if you don't mind. I am proud of my body, but that was a bit much."
"I wouldn't worry about it. At least you survived," replied Aunt Kayla
I nodded. "How did Fiona and Connor get back here so quickly? You
said they wouldn't be back until today." I asked as I further tore into
the helpless muffin.
"They never left. We had to keep you out of the loop, just in case
Keir gained too much control over you. I am sorry, but it was
necessary," apologized Aunt Kayla.
"That's okay. You did it for my own good," I answered. The muffin
was gone, and I eyed another one. "So, who were the two detectives?"
"They're in the San Diego Police Department. They are also like us
and have powers. Fiona set that up with the DA, who was more than happy
to provide them to assist us," replied Aunt Kayla.
"What happened to Keir?"
"Officially, he was killed. He is in our custody and faces trial.
Most of the laws he broke were ours. The DA is okay with that. Your Mr.
Smith will be facing a series of charges ranging from kidnapping to
attempted murder. Of course, he has no memory of the magic," explained
Aunt Kayla.
"Will Keir tell us how to change the tattoo?" I asked.
"No, so far he has refused to help. In time, he may offer his help as a plea bargain," suggested Aunt Kayla.
"Is he going to be punished severely?" I asked.
"If convicted, he will face a very harsh penalty. He will likely spend the rest of his life in custody," replied Aunt Kayla.
"I can live with my state of arousal. I don't want him to have
even a slight chance of being out in the world again!" I stated firmly.
Aunt Kayla nodded.
"What kind of custody?" I asked. I tried to imagine what a magical prison would look like.
"It won't be in a prison, rather in a lower life form. If they ask
my opinion, I would like to see him changed into a goat," answered Aunt
Kayla. "Of course, he would retain his mind and would live out his
human years as a goat, which could mean forty or fifty years."
"Isn't a goat too good for him?" I laughed.
Aunt Kayla joined me in laughing.
"He always was a horny old goat, too bad he'll have to change his tastes in females," laughed Aunt Kayla.
"What about the AD at Chamberlain? Will she face more charges?" I asked. I wanted everyone who had hurt Iona to pay.
"Yes. Charges are already being made. I am positive that she will be punished for what she did to Iona," added Aunt Kayla.
The second muffin was well on its way to being devoured. "So, what about Bill's participation in this?" I asked.
"The DA assigned him to the investigation, due to his 'exceptional
knowledge' of the case. She has wanted to have someone in her office
that she could use in cases that involve both laws, human and magic.
Bill just may be the man to fill that position. Bill was very useful,
and I think he will do a great job," stated Aunt Kayla.
"That's good. I am happy for him," I exclaimed. I meant it too.
"So, are there a lot of magic/human law cases here in the San Diego
area?"
"More that you can imagine, my dear," answered Aunt Kayla.
"Hmm, so there may be a job for me here, when I pass the bar!" I exclaimed with a smile.
"Absolutely. In fact, the DA has already expressed an interest in
you," added Aunt Kayla. "But, you still have much to learn, especially
concerning your powers."
I nodded in agreement. "Well, at least my professional future looks good," I lamented.
"Don't give up on Bill so quickly, my dear. I saw how worried he
was about you and how he reacted when you came running out of the
dungeon," Aunt Kayla smiled.
I hoped she was right.
"By the way, where is the outfit?" I asked.
Aunt Kayla smiled and pointed to the fireplace. There was a nice fire going.
"Too bad. I rather liked the boots," I commented.
I went down to the hospital and was pleased to see that Karen was
continuing to improve. She was more like her old self, although she
still had a long recovery. I spent several hours with her. She told me
that she would be released in a week and would be going back home with
her parents, although she promised she would be back.
"I hope to start classes by the winter semester," she stated confidently.
"I know you will!" I answered.
"When I come back, you want to share a place together?" she asked.
"That would be fun!" I answered, thinking about all the possibilities and complications that could lead to!
"In more than one way!" she said with a sly smile.
We both laughed. It felt good to plan the future after so much pain.
Later that afternoon, I left her room and walked out to my car.
Things were looking up, even if Bill wasn't a part of my life. I sighed
as I approached my car. I guessed this would be another new female
experience, dealing with a broken heart.
I was about to get inside my car when I felt Bill approaching. I
felt my heart begin to beat faster as I turned around and saw him
walking towards me.
"I was hoping to catch you here," he stated.
"Thanks for being there last night," I smiled. I appreciated that he didn't mention my appearance in the dungeon.
"You mean this morning," he answered with a laugh. "You're welcome."
I just nodded. It was up to him now.
"Everything that has happened is so unbelievable. My mind is
swimming with issues, and it is so hard to put everything in order," he
explained.
I leaned up against the car and let him speak his piece.
"My eyes have been opened to a world that I never knew existed!
Now it may become part of my job. It is all so incredible, yet at the
same time exciting," he continued.
I looked at him and waited.
"To top it all off, I learn that the woman I love not only is
magical, but used to be a man that I admired! It is all very confusing,
but I have come to a conclusion about one thing," he added.
Go on, I thought, get to the point. I was ready for the worst.
"This is going to be a challenge. I mean, if magic is going to
part of my job, what difference should it make if my girlfriend has
powers? I don't think I can do this without you, nor do I want to. I
want to stay together with you. That is, if you will still have me?" he
asked.
I jumped over and wrapped my arms around him. We kissed and hugged
for what seemed like forever. OK, it was a bit like a B-movie, but I'll
take it! Life was going to be even more interesting! But that would be
another story.
The End
Twins
By
Julie O
How far would you go to help your twin sister?
Edited By Robert A
Meals By Jenny V
(My Sister!)
This story features characters from The Julieverse Stories
Jennifer Stevens appears courtesy of Bob Arnold
(There’s a list of characters at the end of the story)
Chapter 1
I parked my Acura sedan in front of the three-car garage, stepped out
and stretched before heading up to the front door of my sister’s house.
I had just driven cross-country in less than five days and I was
delighted to have finally reached my destination.
Actually
house isn’t an adequate description; mansion would be a better choice
of words. The garage was larger than one of the houses we had grown up
in. Then again, most of the homes in this area of Cape Cod were all
pretty impressive.
Her husband, Mark, was very wealthy, old
school, rolling in money wealthy. Don’t get me wrong, I didn’t begrudge
her for marrying well; in fact I liked my brother-in-law a lot.
My sister Heather stepped out of the front door and smiled.
“Good to see you, baby brother,” she quipped.
I almost flipped her the bird for that remark. Yes it was true she was older than me, but by only twelve minutes.
We hugged and she led me inside.
“How was your drive?” she asked.
“No problems until I got near the Cape, the traffic was pretty bad on 495,” I replied.
“I know what you mean, thankfully it will start to die off now that
it’s almost fall,” she replied. “Thanks for coming, Ian.”
I just smiled back. “Anything for my little sister,” I replied.
She laughed. “You’re only one inch taller than me…that’s not that much.”
“Funny, I feel the same thing about twelve minutes,” I replied.
She playfully punched me in the arm.
“So, what’s the emergency?” I asked.
She smiled nervously as she led me out to the deck. “I…we… have a proposal for you.”
When we stepped out on the deck I was surprised that, in addition to
Mark, my mom, Mark’s mother and sister were already there. There was
also a woman there who I didn’t know.
Chapter 2
I suppose I should give you some background information. I was
christened Ian Robert McGregor. Our mother had raised my sister and me
in Newport, Rhode Island. Dad had been killed in a car crash when we
were six.
After Dad died, Mom took over his real estate
company and she turned a modestly successful business into an extremely
successful business. In fact, the income she got just from the summer
rental business was enough to live on for the rest of the year. This
enabled her to always be there for us as we grew up.
I
know that they say that twins are close and have a special bond. Well,
I can’t speak for all twins, but my sister and I have always been
close. I consider her one of my best friends in the world. Sure, we
fight and have disagreements, but that’s to be expected.
Still we also had our own lives. After graduation from high school we
went our own ways. She had earned a full scholarship at Brown and I
went to the University of Connecticut.
She met Mark at a party. He was a law student at Harvard and they immediately hit it off.
Mark Preston was from Boston and his father, Carter, ran one of the
top corporate law firms in the city. While Mark was pretty down to
earth, his family had lots of ties to the old Boston bluebloods. He
once told us that while he couldn’t trace his family back to the
Mayflower, they did arrive shortly afterwards.
In addition
to being rich and successful, Mark was also dead ringer for Tom Brady
of the Patriots; he often joked about people insisting that he give
them his autograph.
Our family liked Mark from the beginning and we were ecstatic when he proposed to Heather.
Our family wasn’t prestigious; but it made up for this in being
colorful, we had more than our share of black sheep going back to the
founding of the country. In fact there was good evidence that part of
our family fled Scotland after one of the Jacobite uprisings. To escape
the repression following their defeat at Culloden they fled to the
colonies with most settling in New England.
Many just wanted
to settle down and start their lives over, but a few couldn’t resist
trouble. They weren’t criminals, but they believed that there was
nothing wrong disobeying a law they thought was unjust.
In my
research I discovered that several were well known smugglers and many
of them were the first to join the revolution. Several of our ancestors
participated in the burning of the H.M.S. Gaspee in 1772. While this is
now portrayed as an early act of liberty, the truth was that the Gaspee
was interfering with the rather profitable smuggling activities that
occurred off the Rhode Island coast; at least my ancestors were smart
enough to pick the winning side this time. I also found that many
served on privateers during both the Revolutionary War and the War of
1812, which was both patriotic and profitable.
I also heard
stories that my great grandfather had been a part-time rumrunner during
prohibition. He used to pick up the smuggled liquor off the coast and
then speed in past the authorities to safety; I guess old habits die
hard.
None of this seemed to matter to the Prestons as
they readily accepted Heather into their family. I think they were
happy that their only son was settling down.
Anyway, Mark
and Heather got married right after she graduated from Brown. The house
on Cape Cod had been a wedding present from his family. They both lived
on the Cape fulltime. Mark had a law firm and Heather taught high
school English Literature.
They had what looked like the perfect life. Unfortunately, bad things do happen.
Around two years ago, Heather was pregnant with their first child when
she was hit by a drunk driver as she crossed the street by her school.
The good thing was that she survived, sadly she not only lost the baby
but she wouldn’t be able to get pregnant again due to her injuries.
They had been exploring other options ever since as both Mark and Heather wanted a family.
As for me, I finished college a year early and was recruited by a high
tech firm out in California. I got a great job working for a
telecommunications development firm. The problem was that we were
bought out by a larger firm and I was part of the downsizing. While I
was upset to lose my job, they did give me a really good buy-out
package, so I didn’t have to worry about my finances.
It
was on my last day of work that I got a call from Heather asking me if
I could come out and see her. When I asked her what was up, she told me
that she preferred to discuss it in person; she did tell me that
everyone was okay health wise. I could tell that whatever she wanted to
talk about was very important. Needless to say, I immediately packed up
my things and headed east.
Chapter 3
“How are you doing, Ian?” asked Mom as we hugged.
“Good, Mom,” I replied.
“You’ve lost weight since I’ve seen you last,” she commented.
I smiled back…some things never changed.
“Sorry to hear about the job, Ian,” said Mark as we shook hands.
“I’m not that worried about it. I got a nice payoff and it should last
me a while,” I replied. “I should be able to get another job in a year.
I might take something out of the field just for something to do…or I
might just travel.”
“So they put a no-compete clause in your buyout?” he asked.
“Yes, I have to stay out of the telecom business for a year, the good
thing is that my technical skills are easily transferrable, I already
have a few prospects,” I explained.
“That’s good to hear,” he replied. “If you want I can take a look at your contract…I might find an out.”
I nodded.
Mark’s sister Kristina greeted me next.
She was the same age as Heather and I and we had always got along
well. Kristina was a very pretty brunette with short hair. I had asked
her out once, but she said that I wasn’t her type, still we remained
friendly.
“So do you think you’ll look for a job right away?” she asked.
I shook my head. “To be honest I’m kinda looking forward to a break. The takeover was pretty stressful.”
She nodded and I couldn’t help notice that she seemed to be in on whatever was about to be sprung on me.
I decided to wait and see what happened.
Mrs. Preston stood up and greeted me next. Margaret Preston always was
dressed impeccably in the latest fashions. Even though she insisted on
me calling her by her first name, I could never do it. Maybe because in
many ways she looked like the type of woman you would expect to be a
real snob, but thankfully looks aren’t everything. She was actually a
pretty cool person. At Heather and Mark’s wedding reception she gave me
a person by person family history of the Prestons. I learned that they
also had their share of black sheep and that she had once been a
cocktail waitress.
“Thank you for coming out here on such short notice, Ian,” she said.
I smiled and nodded.
The mystery woman just sat in her chair drinking her wine. She was an
attractive woman who looked to be in her thirties, but there was
something in her emerald eyes that told me she was much older. I also
noticed her long dark red hair that was styled in a long braid that ran
down her right shoulder. I had always had a thing for women with dark
red hair.
I decided to take the first step.
“Hi, I don’t believe we’ve met, I’m Ian, Heather’s brother,” I greeted.
She smiled as we shook hands. “Yes, I know, I’ve heard so much about you. My name is Aileen Munro,” she said.
“Pleased to meet you,” I replied.
“Ian, can I get you a drink?” asked Mark.
I saw that everyone was drinking wine and I nodded. “Sounds good,” I replied as I sat down.
I can close my eyes and remember every detail about that afternoon. It
was a beautiful early October afternoon. It was still sunny and warm
and there was a nice breeze blowing off the water. I think part of the
reason I remember everything so clearly is that I was about to be asked
something that I never thought was possible.
Chapter 4
“Ian, I am about to make you a proposal,” stated Mrs. Preston. “I
would like you to listen to what I have to say before you ask any
questions.”
I looked around at the others. Apparently they
knew what Mrs. Preston was about to ask me and seemed relived that she
was the spokesperson.
“Okay,” I replied.
“Thank you,” she said. “First I want to state that no one is going to
force anything on you. If you listen to our proposal and decline to
accept, no one will hold it against you.”
I looked at Heather as she nodded at me.
“So, what do you want?” I asked.
“As you know, thanks to the accident, Heather cannot get pregnant,” she said.
She then explained how they had seen several specialists and they had
all come to the same conclusion, that there was nothing that they could
do.
I knew how much Heather wanted to be a mother and it broke my heart.
“We have decided to try a less traditional method,” she continued.
“Aileen has special skills and she has agreed to assist us.”
I glanced over at Aileen and wondered what sort of skills Mrs. Preston was talking about.
“How?” I asked.
“We would like you to be the surrogate mother for Heather and Mark,” said Mrs. Preston.
I almost fell out of my chair.
“As Heather’s twin, you would be the perfect candidate to have their child,” she continued.
I was about to point out the obvious when Mrs. Preston put up her hand to cut me off.
“Aileen has the power to transform you into a woman…you would be
Heather’s identical twin sister. This would allow you to have the baby
for them. Afterwards, she would change you back,” stated Mrs. Preston.
I looked around at the others and noticed that none of them were laughing, so this obviously wasn’t a joke.
“You would carry the child from conception to birth,” stated Aileen.
“After you recovered, I would transform you back into a male. I have
done this spell several times and it is extremely safe.”
“I suppose you have questions,” stated Mrs. Preston.
“That’s an understatement,” I replied. “Assuming that Aileen is telling
the truth, why me, why go through this, why not just use a woman to
carry the child?”
“We looked into that,” said Heather. “Unfortunately, I’m now sterile.”
“We talked about adopting, but we’d like one child to be ours,” added
Mark. “I know this sounds selfish, but it means a lot to my family.
Ian, I don’t care about the money, but if Heather and I don’t have a
child…it would cause a major problem in my family.”
Mrs.
Preston explained that it was extremely important to Mark’s father that
they have a child… a Preston to carry on the bloodline.
“I take it he doesn’t know what’s going on here today?” I asked as I reached for my class.
“That’s correct,” replied Mrs. Preston. “We will explain to him…and the
rest of the family that you are carrying Mark and Heather’s baby.”
“And how will you explain the fact that Heather doesn’t have a sister?” I asked as I held out my glass for Mark to refill.
“The spell will also change your identity,” stated Aileen. “To the
entire world, you would be Heather’s identical twin sister. The only
ones who would know the truth would be those present when the spell was
cast.”
“So you mean I would have a female identity?” I asked as Mark refilled my glass.
Aileen nodded. “It would be as if you had been born female.”
“Damn,” I replied as I drained the glass and handed back to Mark.
Aileen smiled. “I know this sounds crazy, but it works.”
“Heather, what do you think?” I asked.
“Ian, I really want a baby…one that is as close to being my own flesh
and blood as possible. If you really were my sister I would ask you to
do this,” she said.
I nodded. “Mom, what about you?”
“Naturally, I would love to be a grandmother, but I don’t want to guilt you into this either.”
I turned to Aileen. “What are the risks?”
“The spell has few risks. The issues you would have to deal with are
the normal ones associated with becoming pregnant and having a baby. I
do want to point out that nearly half the people who do this, don’t
want to change back.”
“Really?” I asked.
She
nodded. “I think it has something to do with having a child. If you
decide to stay a woman, no one will force you to change back.”
I absorbed her words. “Anything else?”
Aileen looked at Heather and Mark, who both nodded.
“You would have to conceive the child in a natural manner,” stated Aileen.
I stared at her as I realized what she meant. I then looked at Mark and Heather.
“Um, did you know this?” I asked.
They both nodded.
“And you’re okay with it?” I asked.
Heather sighed. “It’s a trade off. Mark and I have talked about this
and we see this as a necessary trade-off…that is if you are willing to
do this.”
“You know that I’m only into women, right?” I asked.
“Your sexuality will change with the gender change,” interjected Aileen. “I know this is a lot to absorb.”
I laughed nervously. “You have a talent for understatement, Aileen. Mark, do you have something stronger than wine?”
He nodded. “What do you want?”
I shrugged my shoulders. “I don’t care, just as long as it is strong.”
He stood up and walked into the house.
“Are you sure this is the only way?” I asked. “Aileen, if you can change me into a woman, why can’t you just fix Heather?”
“She already tried,” interjected Heather. “The physical damage was too severe.”
“I’m sorry,” I mumbled.
“Ian, you have no idea how difficult it was to ask you this,” said Heather. “We looked at every other option.”
Mark returned with a tumbler that had what looked like scotch in it. He
handed it too me and I took a sip. It was obviously a really high
quality single malt and it felt nice going down.
“When do you need my decision?” I asked.
“We’d like to do this before the next full moon,” said Aileen. “Being a
fertility spell, it will work faster during a full moon.”
“When is it?” I asked.
“Ten days from now,” replied Heather.
“And if I say no?” I asked.
Heather fidgeted slightly. “I’d be lying if I said that I wouldn’t be
disappointed, but I will not hold it against you. I have tried to think
about how I would react if the roles were reversed and to be honest I
don’t know what I would do.”
I smiled slightly.
“Ian, no one expects you to say yes immediately,” said Mom. “However, I
would like you to think it over it before saying no.”
I took another sip of my scotch.
“If you do this, I promise you will be very well compensated,” said Mrs. Preston.
I immediately glared at her. “IF I do this, it will be because I love
my sister. Do you think that I would consider doing this just for
money?” I asked angrily.
“Ian, she didn’t mean it that way,” said Mom.
“Please forgive me, Ian. My words came out wrong,” said Mrs. Preston.
“Okay,” I replied. I looked at my watch; it was nearly five in the
evening. “I think I need to be alone for a while, if you don’t mind.
I’ll be back in a week with my answer.”
I stood up and after hugging my mom and sister I left.
Chapter 5
I didn’t stick around for dinner as I had to get away and think about what I had just been told.
If it was a joke it was extremely well played out. It also wasn’t
something that Heather would have been a party to; she wasn’t the type.
I ate dinner at a small seafood restaurant in Rhode Island, but I was too lost in thought to appreciate it.
I loved my sister and had always said that I would do anything for her,
but I had never thought about carrying her child. I also wondered what
it would be like to be a woman…and to be pregnant. I wasn’t ready to
contemplate making love to Mark.
I stopped in Middletown
and after three stops, I got a hotel room for the night. I debated
going out and getting a bottle, but decided that I needed to have a
clear head to think this though.
I looked at myself in the
mirror and wondered what it would be like to see my sister’s reflection
looking back at me. Okay, it wouldn’t be her, but it would be close
enough. At least Heather was attractive.
Both Heather and
I had dark red hair. I suppose it came from our Scottish ancestors. She
had been named after our grandmother on my father’s side of the family
and I had been named for my great-grandfather, an officer in the Black
Watch, who had been killed in France during the Battle of the Somme. I
wondered what my new name would be if I decided to be transformed.
I was also slightly pissed off at Mark’s family as it was very selfish
of them. What difference would it make if the children Heather and Mark
raised where their own or adopted? I guess it had something to do with
maintaining the family name, but what would happen if I had a girl?
Would that satisfy them or would they demand a male heir too? I wished
I had asked that question back at the house. Why couldn’t Kristina have
a baby? I suspected it all came back to the male heir creating the
next generation. I doubt that the old guard of the Preston clan would
be satisfied with Kristina having a child under another man’s name…or
even worse having a child out of wedlock.
I then wondered
how they would react to Heather’s “sister” having the baby. Would that
be close enough for them? I had a weird thought and I immediately
pulled out my cell phone and called Heather.
“Thank god you called, where are you?” she asked.
“In a hotel just outside of Newport,” I replied. “I needed to be alone
and think this out. Heather, I have a question; please answer it
honestly, okay?”
“What is it?” she asked.
“If Mark’s family so desires an heir, will they accept it coming from me…I mean as your sister?”
“Mrs. Preston and Kristina think so,” she replied.
“Okay, so I will be your sister…they don’t have some strange idea of having me be you, right?” I asked.
“Damn, you have been giving this a lot of thought haven’t you?” she asked.
“And I’m sober too…for the time being, so answer my question please,” I replied.
“No, they had no plan to replace me with you…wow you have a more vivid imagination than I remembered,” she answered.
“You should talk,” I replied. “One other thing, how do you really feel
about how this will work…I mean the fact that I would have to have sex
with your husband?” I asked.
“I would prefer that they could just use a turkey baster like Bree did,” she replied.
I laughed. Bree was a cousin and a lesbian. She was married to her
longtime lover Joanne. The last time I had talked to her she was
pregnant with her third child.
“Um, you know that it may
take several attempts to get pregnant,” she continued. “If it makes you
feel any better, Mark is very good in bed.”
“Too much information, Heather,” I said as I laughed nervously.
“Hey, you might as well enjoy it,” she replied.
“And you won’t be pissed at me if I say no?” I asked.
“I already told you that,” she said.
“What about Mark? Will this screw up your marriage?” I asked.
“No… but thanks for asking. I know that he is torn between following his family’s wishes and making me happy.”
“Okay, fair enough….what will happen if I have a girl? Or is there some
way that Aileen can guarantee that I will have a boy?”
Heather paused. “Oh, I hadn’t thought about that. I’ll ask her.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
“So are you going to stay away until you make up your mind?” she asked.
“I haven’t decided yet. You have my cell phone number so we can stay in
touch,” I said. “Fuck, Heather, this is the most bizarre thing you have
ever asked me!” I then laughed.
“It is pretty strange isn’t it?” she said.
“Strange is an understatement,” I answered. “Well, I’m going to bed. I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”
“Good night, Ian,” she said. “Thank you for being so understanding.”
“Good night, Heather,” I replied.
Chapter 6
I woke up early the next morning and despite the cool misty weather
that had rolled in during the evening; I drove to downtown Newport and
went for a long walk.
Thankfully I had spent the last few
years in the bay area of California, so I wasn’t totally wimped out by
the chilly weather.
As I walked I thought about the monumental decision that I would have to make in less than a week and a half.
I had created a list of the pros and cons of the being transformed. It
would be a unique opportunity to see how the other gender lived. I also
wanted to help my sister.
On the negative side, I wasn’t
thrilled about the prospect of being pregnant. I guess like a lot of
single guys it was a mysterious event that was best left to others.
Also being a total research and internet geek I had begun to search for
websites that would tell me what to expect. To be totally honest…it was
terrifying.
I knew that women went through all sorts of
physical changes, but I had no idea of their extent, and that was just
with a normal pregnancy. I didn’t bother looking at the mental changes
as it was too much to absorb so quickly.
After walking around for an hour I found an open coffeehouse. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee was just what I needed.
As I drank the elixir of life, straight up, no cream or sugar, I pulled
out my notebook and began to add things to both lists.
I
wasn’t keen on losing a year of my life. Assuming that the
transformation worked, I knew that my new body would have to be
examined and checked to see if I could get pregnant. I also doubted
that I would get pregnant the first time. I cringed slightly at the
idea of having sex with Mark. I could only hope that if I did this I
wasn’t a lesbian; although Aileen seemed pretty confident that I
wouldn’t be grossed out by the idea of having sex with a man.
I wondered what would be the implications on my life as a male.
Assuming Aileen was telling the truth, my new female persona would have
a life history and only those present when the spell was cast would
know that Ian McGregor even existed. I wondered what my new name would
be. I had checked a name website and couldn’t find any Scottish names
for women that started with the letter I. I suspected that like most of
my relatives I would be named after a relative.
My next
concern was the fact that Aileen said that I might decide to stay as a
woman when this was all over. I suppose that becoming pregnant and
giving birth might change a person’s outlook on life. That could mean
that I might become a wife and mother for my own family. I shook my
head as if this would disperse these ideas.
I wasn’t against the idea of having a family, but I preferred to do it as the father.
Chapter 7
Back in my hotel room I searched the web for sites on pregnancy. I also
did a quick search of gender change and magic. Granted, this search
didn’t come up with anything realistic, although I found more than a
few interesting fiction sites that were filled with gender
transformation stories. While they were fiction, I did take time to
read a few of the stories as it did give me some things to debate in my
mind.
Many of them were simple stories of a male becoming
female, often as a punishment or some sort of act of revenge. These
stories didn’t interest me all that much. I found the stories that
focused on the mental side of adjusting to a new gender, especially
when the mind didn’t change. Don’t get me wrong, I didn’t think that
Aileen was lying to me; rather, I just wanted to be prepared.
Then there was the real-life story of Jennifer Stevens. Formerly a
male, her transformation seemed to have been triggered by being hit by
lightning. Years after her transformation the doctors still don’t know
how it happened but the fact that it did happen was undeniable. The
series of pictures of her transformation taking nearly three weeks to
complete was a matter of public record. She’s had quite a bit of
success as a late night talk show host and actress/director/producer. I
suspected that the public curiosity over the transformation had opened
some doors for her but she wouldn’t have been able to reach the heights
she had unless there was some real talent there all along. She’d become
good friends with Alexis Eden and I’d seen her quite a few times as she
did cameo appearances as a wisecracking diner waitress on the Erin
Flynn show. Rumors were flying that Jennifer and her co-star on her
latest movie, Adam Tilton, were secretly married and that she was
expecting twins. If the rumors were true I realized that my situation
would be much less stressful than hers. At least only a relative
handful of people would know about my change instead of the whole world.
It was then that I thought of another reason to do the transformation.
In addition to not having to work, I had few personal attachments in my
life. Oh, I dated back in California, but it was never anything
long-term. To be honest, I was starting over after the buy-out and if I
were to contemplate a temporary gender change, this would be the time
to do it.
I then thought of another question to ask
Aileen. I assumed that with my new personal history I would also have
memories of growing up as a girl. The question was would they come to
mind, or would I have to constantly be on guard as to not blow my
cover.
I looked at the lists and the two columns were
pretty close. There were good reasons in both categories. I closed the
book and shoved it in my computer bag. I decided that I needed to get
back out into civilization.
Chapter 8
The
weather was still lousy, but there were still quite a few people in
downtown Newport. I wondered if many of the stores would be closing up
soon as they had done when I was a kid. It usually happened after the
Columbus Day weekend.
I noticed many of the old stores and
restaurants that I had remembered from my childhood were gone, but I
was pleased to see that Brick Alley, Salas’ and the Mudville Pub were
all still open.
I stopped in Brick Alley for lunch. It had been one of my favorite places when I was growing up here.
The cheeseburger was as good as I had remembered.
As I ate I noticed two women sitting across from me. What caught my
attention was that they were both several months pregnant. I tried to
study them, without looking like a pervert. I noticed that they both
seemed very happy.
I pulled out my notebook and began to
take some notes. I was so lost in my writing that I didn’t notice that
one of the women had walked over to my table.
“Ian? Is that you?” she asked.
My head snapped up in surprise.
“Yes,” I replied as I studied the blonde haired woman.
“Don’t tell me that you don’t recognize me?” she chided.
I cocked my head and then it hit me. I broke into a big smile. “Kelly Fry!”
She held out her hand to show off her wedding ring. “It’s Kelly Walsh now.”
I stood up and gently hugged her.
“You married Joe?” I asked.
She nodded.
They had dated throughout high school. Joe’s family owned several restaurants in the area.
“Cool,” I replied.
“So what brings you back this way? I heard that you were in California,” she said.
“I came out to see my family,” I replied. I decided to leave out the
rest. “Heather is married and loves living out on the Cape.”
She nodded. “I saw her a few weeks ago. I’m so sorry about the accident. How is she doing?”
“Physically she’s doing okay,” I replied.
Kelly nodded.
“So what’s up with you?” I asked.
“As you can see, I’m about to be a mother!”
“Really? I hadn’t noticed,” I replied with a grin.
Kelly laughed. “I know, I know… guys are told not to question if a woman is pregnant unless you see her in labor.”
I had always liked Kelly; she had the same sort of warped humor as I did.
“So, when are you due?” I asked.
“Right around New Year’s eve, give or take a month. It’s my first and there can be some difficulty in predicting the date.”
“How’s Joe taking this?”
She beamed. “He can’t wait. My god I think he’s more exited than I am.”
“Well, I better let you go,” I said.
“It’s good to see you again, Ian. Oh, do you want to trade cell phone numbers? I know Joe would love to see you.”
I nodded and we exchanged numbers, although I really didn’t plan on
calling them. This trip wasn’t about catching up with old friends. We
then hugged again.
Chapter 9
I spent the rest
of the day walking around Newport people watching. I noticed at least
other ten pregnant women and I did my best to study them from a
distance.
For the most part they seemed happy, but then
again this was Newport and they were all pretty well off, judging by
their outfits.
I laughed as I thought about what I was
doing. I never really noticed pregnant women before and now, thanks to
the decision that I would have to make, I began to see them everywhere.
I headed back to my hotel room and began to look over the
pregnancy websites again. The good thing was that I knew that, thanks
to the Preston’s wealth, I would have the best doctors that money could
buy. Still, I was a little freaked out when I began to read everything
that could go wrong. The good thing was that thanks to medical
advances, the chances of the mother dying were slim.
I
then read a section on multiple births and the risks associated with
them. Obviously, I knew that multiple births ran in my family and I
wondered about the Prestons. One baby would be enough; I couldn’t even
imagine what it would be like to have multiple children.
I wondered how Mom had managed to get through carrying Heather and I for nine months. I picked up my phone and called her.
“Are you enjoying Newport?” she asked after we finished with our
greetings. “You know, you could come stay with me and not stay in a
hotel.”
“I need to be alone to think this out,” I replied.
I told her what I had been doing.
“You always were the logical one,” she stated.
“Well, you can’t blame me for taking my time on this decision,” I replied. “Mom, what do you really think of this idea?”
There was a long pause before she answered.
“I was totally against it when Heather and Mark first told me about
it,” she replied. “I didn’t like the way it backed you into the
corner.”
“And now?” I asked.
She sighed. “I’m
still a little concerned. Aileen seems to be a nice person and all
that, but this is moving into a very unfamiliar area for most of us. I
fully understand Heather and Mark’s desire to have a child, that, for
all practical purposes is their own flesh and blood, but this is a very
bizarre solution.”
“Would you have minded if I had been born a girl and agreed to have their child?” I asked.
“Probably not,” she replied.
“Okay,” I replied. “Um, Mom, can we get together and talk about this in
person? I have a lot of questions…concerning all aspects of this.”
“Like what it is like to be pregnant?” she asked.
I laughed. “That’s the first one.”
“Why don’t you come over to my place for dinner tomorrow night?” she asked.
“I’d like that Mom.”
She gave me directions to her new place. It was a townhouse that was
one block from the bay. It was only a few blocks away from the house
that we had lived in when I was a kid.
“Come over around 7,” she said.
“Thanks, Mom, I’m looking forward to it.”
Chapter 10
I had no trouble finding Mom’s new place. She greeted me at the door and showed me around.
While the townhouse was new to me, I immediately recognized many of the
furnishings. Many of the pieces of furniture were antiques, inherited
from her grandparents, but Mom had always insisted on using them not as
displays but as everyday furniture. Her logic was that that’s what they
had been built for and not to be displayed as artwork.
“I’m glad to see that you kept these things,” I stated as I ran my
hands over an oak bookcase. “I’ve always loved this piece.”
“Well, when you settle down, it’s yours,” she replied. “Come on, let’s have dinner and we can talk.”
Dinner was an old family favorite, lobster stew.
“When was the last time you had this?” she asked as we sat down.
“I think it was the last time I was back here,” I replied. “I thought I
smelled it as you showed me around, thanks for making it, Mom.”
“You’re welcome, dear,” she replied as she filled my bowl with savory stew.
The stew was as good as I had remembered.
“So what did you do today?” she asked as she butted a piece of bread.
“More observations, more research, more things added to my lists,” I replied.
“Any closer to making a decision?” she asked.
I shook my head as I swallowed some of the stew.
“That’s understandable,” she replied.
“Mom, what was it like when you were carrying Heather and me?” I asked as I reached for the bread.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“I mean, I’ve been reading up on the physical side of pregnancy, but what was going through your mind?” I asked.
“It was one of the most special times of my life,” she replied. “I was
thrilled when I became pregnant. Your father and I had been trying to
start a family for a while. Of course I had no idea that I was going to
have twins,” she explained. “Of course we were so excited when we were
told that I was going to have two babies.”
She then told
me what it was like being pregnant with twins. Overall it had been a
very uneventful pregnancy and my sister and I arrived very close to the
date that the doctor had estimated.
“Why didn’t you and Dad have more kids?” I asked as I refilled my bowl.
“You and your sister were such a handful that we debated never sleeping
together again,” replied Mom with a very straight face. “We tried
leaving you out in the woods several times but you kept finding your
way home.”
“We were brats but we weren’t that bad!” I countered with a chuckle.
Mom laughed. “I know that. No, we decided that when we wanted to start a family we were only going to have two kids.”
“So you never regretted not getting pregnant again?”
Mom shrugged her shoulders. “I would have liked to have experienced it again, but that’s not important any more.”
I nodded.
“So I can imagine what sorts of things are on the no list, but what
sorts of things have you put on the yes side?” asked Mom.
I took a sip of my Narragansett beer before answering.
“Well, there are the obvious things, like I don’t have a job and am
free right now,” I said. “I also really love Heather and would do
anything for her…but please don’t tell her that!”
Mom smiled. “That’s not exactly a secret. She knows you care a lot for her.”
I nodded. “I also have to admit that the idea of seeing how the other side lives is pretty intriguing.”
“And does that include getting pregnant?”
I nodded. “I mean, it is a very interesting proposal. Haven’t you wondered what it would be like to be a man?”
“Not recently,” she replied.
“But you have, right?”
Mom smiled. “Of course.”
I grinned back. “Well those are the main things. I am worried about
the whole having sex with Mark part and also the thing that Aileen said
that I might not want to change back.”
“That makes sense,” she said.
“I’m also a little worried about how Heather really feels about this. I
mean, I will look like her and will be carrying her husband’s child. I
don’t want to cause stress between them.”
“I don’t think
you have to worry about that,” said Mom. “They have both talked to me
about this. They are also deeply in love.”
I nodded. “I
understand that Mrs. Preston and her side of the family want a male
heir, what happens if I have a girl? I’m not willing to do this
multiple times for them.”
“We’ve also talked about this. While there are no guarantees, Aileen says that the chance of producing a male baby is 75%.”
“And what will they say if I beat the odds and have a girl?”
“Heather and Mark have said that they will then adopt a baby boy,”
replied Mom. “They really tried to do this on their own. Aileen even
tried to help them, but Heather’s body couldn’t take it. I’m not
telling you this to sway your opinion, but so you know that they really
are deeply in love. If there was any other way to do this, they would
have done it.”
“Okay, that makes me feel better,” I replied.
“Do you want some coffee?” asked Mom.
I nodded.
“Okay, I’ll make a pot. Would you please clean off the table?” she asked.
“Sure, it would feel like old times,” I replied as I got to work stacking the dirty dishes.
“Not quite, I now have a dishwasher,” she said.
Chapter 11
After everything was cleaned up and put away, we sat down in the kitchen to continue our conversation.
“I’m glad that you are being so meticulous in making up your mind,”
said Mom. “I would be worried if you made a decision this important
quickly.”
“As you said earlier, it is the way I do things,” I replied.
“Yes, but it would have been very easy to say no back at Heather’s house,” stated Mom.
“So what did you all talk about after I left? I mean, what do the others think I’m going to do?” I asked.
“Heather and Mark aren’t sure, Kristina thinks you’ll do it, and so does Margaret,” said Mom.
“Kristina thinks that I’ll do it?” I asked.
Mom nodded. “She thinks that in addition to wanting to help Heather
that you’ll do it just for the adventure of being transformed.”
“Wow,” I replied softly as I drank the last of my coffee. I got up and refilled my mug. “Do you want some more?”
Mom smiled and held out her mug. “Thank you.”
I sat down, still thinking about Kristina’s answer. “Very interesting.”
“She’s definitely the wild one in the family,” noted Mom.
I nodded in agreement. “Oh, what do you think my name would be if I transformed?”
“Aileen talked to me about this. She said that it would be the one that
I had considered when I became pregnant,” she replied.
“Okay, I know it’s a family tradition to name children after our relatives; so what other female names did you pick out?”
Mom smiled as she got up. “Funny you should bring this up. I dug out my old baby book the other day. I will right back.”
A few minutes later Mom returned with the book. She paged through it and then handed it to me.
I looked at the list of names.
“Are all of these family names?” I asked.
“Yes, from both sides of the family,” she replied.
While most of Dad’s side of the family came from Scotland, there was
also some English and Welsh in the mix. Mom’s side also came from Great
Britain, although one set of her grandparents came from the
Netherlands.
“Who was Cailin?” I asked.
“She
was your great-grandmother on my Scottish side. From what I was told
she was named for her grandmother who had to flee her village because
she was accused of being a witch.”
“Was she?” I asked with a wink.
Mom laughed. “Maybe, but most likely she was just a strong intelligent woman who pissed off too many men.”
I nodded, she sounded like someone I wished I knew more about.
I scanned down the list and pointed at another one. “What about her?”
“You mean Kalie?” she asked.
I nodded.
“She’s my grandmother and she’s the one who escaped Holland during WW II.”
“Oh yeah, I remember you telling me about her,” I replied.
Kalie and her husband escaped to England in 1942. They had been in the
resistance and the Nazis had found out. They crossed to England in a
stolen fishing boat and after the war they moved to the USA.
“Did you ever meet her?” I asked.
Mom shook her head. “No, she died in 1958.”
“Both seem like pretty cool people, I wouldn’t mind either name,” I replied.
“I hope you get your wish…that is if you agree to be transformed,” said Mom.
We talked for another hour before I left. It had been a very
eye-opening night even though I was no closer to making up my mind.
Chapter 12
I spent the next few days hanging around Newport people watching and
doing additional research. My lists were now both quite long and I
wasn’t any closer to making a decision.
I did have a new list of questions and after calling Heather I called Aileen.
“I was expecting your call,” she said in a pleasant manner.
“I was wondering if we could get together and talk,” I replied. There
was no reason to mention what I wanted to talk about as that was pretty
obvious.
“I’d like that Ian. Heather mentioned that you
were staying near Newport; I can be out there this afternoon if you’d
like. Or would you rather come here and see me?”
“Where do you live?” I asked.
“Salem,” she replied.
I hesitated before replying. “Please tell me that’s a joke.”
She laughed. “Of course it is! Actually I live in Rhode Island in
Misquamicut, right near the ocean. I’m sure you know the area.”
“It’s been a while,” I replied. “Let’s meet in the middle at Narragansett.”
“Excellent,” she replied as she named a seafood restaurant. “Do you know it?”
“Yes, they have great lobster rolls there,” I replied.
“Great, why don’t we meet there at 1,” she suggested.
“Okay,” I replied.
Chapter 13
We arrived almost at the same time and walked into the small seafood
restaurant together. To all the world we looked like two friends
meeting for lunch, it just goes to show how little most people know
about what’s going on around them.
Aileen was dressed in
jeans, a sea green colored sweater and an L.L. Bean raincoat. She
didn’t look that different from any other local.
Thankfully it wasn’t very crowded and so we didn’t have to worry about people overhearing our conversation.
We placed our drink order as we scanned the menu, although I already knew what I was going to have, the lobster roll.
“So, I’m sure you have many questions, Ian,” she said as she set the menu down.
“Just a few,” I replied with a grin. “So, how is it that you can
transform people, are you a…witch?” I asked, lowering my voice near the
end of my question.
She shook her head. “No, I am a sorceress, Wiccan is more spiritual.”
“And you do this for a living?” I asked.
She smiled. “In a way, yes I do. I use my powers to help others. Mostly
I help people with terminal illnesses make the transition to the next
world.”
“Why don’t you cure them?” I asked.
She took a sip of her soda. “Death is a part of life, Ian. Even with
powers, I can’t save everyone; so I ease their pain and help them
adjust so that it will be a peaceful transition. My clients seek me out
and are ready to move on and they know I can make their last days
peaceful.”
I nodded. “And what about helping people like my sister?”
“I do that on a case by case status. I have certain criteria that must be met before I step in,” she explained.
“Like what?” I asked.
“Part of it is the specifics of the case, like why the person can’t get
pregnant. I also do it based on the feelings that I get from the
potential parents. Mark and Heather will be excellent parents,” she
stated.
The waitress walked over and took our order; we both ordered the lobster roll special.
“I don’t often get to work with twins. The spell is usually very successful when working with twins,” she said.
“Because of the similar DNA?” I asked.
“That’s only part of it; what makes it work so well is the emotional ties between the siblings,” she said.
“How long does it take…I mean how fast does the transformation happen?” I asked.
“It usually takes an hour for the entire physical change. However,
you’ll want to sleep for a while afterwards. When you wake up you
should feel comfortable with the changes.”
“What do you mean by comfortable?” I asked.
“Well, you’ll still be aware of your life as Ian and this can make you feel some conflicts,” she explained.
“And I’ll look like Heather?” I asked.
“You’ll be her identical twin, so you’ll look very much like her,”
replied Aileen. “Of course, there will be some differences that occur
with aging and personality.”
“And how soon after the change will I be ready…for…well, you know?” I asked.
Aileen smiled. “We’ll have to do a full physical on you and then wait
to see how your body is functioning. I wouldn’t worry too much as this
spell has a very high success rate.”
The waitress brought our food. It smelled delicious. It had been too long since I had real lobster rolls.
“Okay, so is this considered white magic?” I asked. I then took a bite
of the lobster roll and savored the first taste; it had been so long
since I had eaten a real lobster roll.
Aileen shook her
head. “Actually there’s no such thing as white or black magic. While
there are spells that are used to hurt others, it’s not the magic that
is good or bad, it’s the person who uses it. We do have a code of
ethics that is regulated; abuse of powers can lead to being stripped of
them.”
“I had no idea,” I replied as I picked up a fry and ate it.
“We became self regulating many centuries ago,” she explained. She then
told me that she was actually licensed to perform spells on humans. “I
suppose that sounds strange to you.”
I shook my head. “No, actually it makes me feel better about all this.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” she said.
I finished my first lobster roll and immediately started on the second one.
“I do have another question; you said that some people decide not to change back, why?”
Aileen shrugged her shoulders. “We’re not entirely sure. Maybe the
transformation fills a void in their life, maybe it’s the fact that
they brought a new life into this world, who knows?”
“Well, I like my present life, so I’m not worried about that,” I stated.
“I’ve heard that before,” she said as she nibbled on a French fry.
I just smiled back. “Oh, is there a time limit on when I have to change
back? I mean do I have it do it immediately after giving birth?”
She shook her head. “No, in fact I prefer that you don’t change back
for at least a week as you need to allow your body a chance to recover
from giving birth. But the longer you stay female increases the
probability that you will stay female. If someone doesn’t change back
after a month they usually stay in their new gender for the rest of
their life. They also tell me that they’re much happier.”
“How many times have you done this?” I asked.
She stopped and seemed to be calculating the number of transformations. “I think you’ll be number thirty.”
I cocked my head and stared back. “You mean you’re not sure? When did start doing this?”
Aileen laughed and then leaned closer. “I did my first transformation
in 1922. We age at a different rate than do mortal humans.”
“Wow,” I replied.
“Does that shock you?” she asked as she finished her second lobster roll.
“No, actually it makes me feel better knowing you’ve been doing this
for decades. I was worried that you looked too young to know what you
were doing,” I replied.
She smiled back. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
I laughed. “I guess that didn’t come out exactly like I wanted.”
“I like you Ian, you have a good soul,” she said. “Do you have any more questions?”
I rubbed my chin and then shook my head. “I think you answered them all.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. “I have a question for you. If you don’t feel like answering it I won’t be offended.”
“What do you want to know?”
“Have you ever wanted to be a woman?” she asked.
“Not really, I mean I guess I have the normal curiosity of what it would be like, why does that matter?”
“No, I just like to know. I have had clients who were transgendered and it’s best to know ahead of time,” she replied.
“Do you also do that? I mean, help transgendered people?” I asked.
“I’ve done it, but I don’t seek them out. There’s an ongoing debate on
that very issue,” she explained. “Basically, there are those with
powers who feel we shouldn’t be helping humans at all. Basically we
should let nature take its course.”
“Obviously you don’t fall into that group,” I stated.
She shook her head. “No, I believe we have powers to help others. I
just focus mine on certain groups. I guess the reason I help people
like your sister is that I like the change of pace of bringing life
into the world. I understand death is part of life, but it does get to
you after a while. There’s only so much one person can take.”
I just nodded at first.
“That’s pretty deep, Aileen. I respect you for what you’re doing,” I stated.
“Thank you, Ian, that means a lot,” she replied. “So, you have any other questions?”
“Just one, aren’t you going to ask me if I’ve made up my mind?” I asked.
She shook her head. “No. When you’re ready you will tell us.”
“Thanks,” I replied. “By they way, I enjoyed our conversation.”
“Well, I hope we can become friends. If you do decide to change, I will
be by regularly to check up on you. I’m also a MD,” she explained.
“Cool,” I replied.
We skipped dessert and split the bill down the middle.
“I’ll give you all my decision in a few days,” I said as we stood out in the parking lot.
“I know that, Ian,” she said as we hugged.
I watched her drive away and then I headed back to Middletown. I still
had no idea what I was going to do, but I had a better feeling about
Aileen.
Chapter 14
The next morning I was up
before dawn. I wanted to watch the sunrise, thankfully the weather had
cleared up and I was treated to a magnificent show.
I
watched the sun slowly ascend out of the ocean. I think it was the
first time in days that I hadn’t been lost in my thoughts about the
transformation.
Afterwards, I headed off to get some
breakfast. As I ate my eggs and bacon I pulled out my notebook and
slowly reviewed my two lists.
Taking out a pen, I began to
cross off arguments, both for and against the transformation. Two cups
of coffee later I had whittled my lists down to one remaining point. I
stared at it for nearly twenty minutes before pulling out my cell
phone.
“Good Morning Heather,” I stated.
“What’s up, Ian?” she asked.
I could sense that she was nervous.
“Can you get everyone together? I’ve made up my mind,” I stated.
“Sure,” she replied.
“Great, I’ll be out there this afternoon,” I replied.
“Okay,” she replied.
“See you soon,” I said as I hung up.
Chapter 15
It didn’t take me very long to drive out to the Cape as there was very little traffic.
As I pulled into the driveway, I noticed several other cars and I knew
that everyone had arrived. I parked next to Aileen’s car and then
walked up to the front door. I suspected that Heather was watching me,
but she didn’t appear at the door until I knocked.
We hugged and she led me inside.
“The others are in the kitchen,” she said.
I just nodded as I followed her.
Mom, Mark, Aileen, Kristina and Mrs. Preston were all seated around the large oak kitchen table.
After the greeting, I sat down next to Heather.
“I’ve decided to do it,” I announced softly.
Heather started to smile and then she began to cry.
“You okay?” I asked.
She wiped away her tears. “Yes, I’m just so…well; it’s been an emotional few days. Thank you so much, Ian!”
She then got up and hugged me.
Mom hugged me next. “Are you sure about this?”
I nodded. “Yes, Mom.”
“So what was the reason?” she asked.
I told them about the list and how I had narrowed it down to just one reason.
“What was that, Ian?” asked Heather.
“Love,” I replied.
Heather began to cry again.
“Wow, twice in one day, I haven’t be able to do that since we were seven,” I quipped.
She laughed as she wiped her tears away.
Mark shook my hand. “I can’t thank you enough, Ian. This means so much to us.”
“You’re welcome, Mark.” I replied.
Kristina hugged me next. “This is the coolest thing that I’ve ever
heard of someone doing for another. You’re something else, Ian.”
I smiled back at her.
“Ian, you have no idea how happy this makes me. This is a wonderful
gift that you will be giving your sister and my son,” said Mrs.
Preston. She was the next to hug me.
The whole time Aileen sat there without saying a thing.
I looked at her. “Are you surprised?” I asked.
She shook her head. “I knew you’d do it from the first moment I saw
you. I could tell that you truly love your sister and would do anything
for her. And I must agree with the others, it is a very kind thing that
you are doing.”
“Thank you,” I replied. “So when do we start?”
“In a couple of days; I will need to prepare the potion,” explained
Aileen. “I also need to perform a physical on you, just to play it
safe.”
“Okay,” I replied. “But just so you know, I passed my last company physical last month with flying colors.”
She smiled back at me. “It’s a slightly different physical that I will be doing. Don’t worry, it will totally painless.”
“When do we start?” I asked.
“We can do it now,” she replied. “Heather, do you have a room that I can use?”
“Sure, we have three guest rooms,” replied Heather.
“It won’t take long, I just need to run a few tests,” she replied.
Chapter 16
“Okay, Ian, what I need is for you to strip down,” said Aileen as she set down a large leather bag on the dresser.
“Um, do you mean all the way?” I asked nervously.
She turned and smiled. “Ian, I’m a doctor…and I have been one longer
than you’ve been alive. What I need to do is check your aura and do it
correctly I need you to be naked.”
“What will you have to do?” I asked as I unbuttoned my shirt.
“I will run a special crystal over your body. It will allow me to judge
if you are strong enough to undergo the transformations,” she
explained. “It’s totally painless and will only take a few minutes.
It’s also more accurate that modern medicine.”
“Why did you say transformations?” I asked.
“Most people can undergo one physical transformation without any
problems. However, I need to ensure that you can tolerate a second
change back to your original form…assuming you want to be male again,”
she explained.
“Okay, why would a second change be so difficult?” I asked.
“That’s an excellent question. While this is a very safe spell, any
physical transformation enchantment stresses the body. By studying your
aura I will be able to determine if you are strong enough.”
“And if I’m not?” I asked.
“Then I will not transform you,” she replied bluntly. “I don’t do this
to hurt people. I would hate to leave you trapped in a body and
identity that you don’t feel comfortable in. Does that make sense?”
I nodded. “Just one more question, how did my sister find you?”
Aileen cocked her head and winked at me. “Who said that she found me?”
I stopped undressing and stared back at her. “So does that mean that you sought her out?”
Aileen nodded. “I told you that I heal pain. I can also sense it. Your
sister was deeply troubled because she couldn’t have a child. I didn’t
tell you this earlier as I didn’t want to affect your decision.”
“Thanks,” I replied. “If I had known that I would have said yes last week.”
“That’s why I didn’t tell you. A decision like this has to come from
the heart and not be swayed by others. It also can’t be made out of
pity or martyrdom.”
I just nodded and finished undressing.
Aileen pulled the curtains closed and lit a single candle.
“Okay, Ian, just lie on your back, this won’t take long,” she said.
I did as she said.
“You might feel a slight tingling as I run this crystal over your body,” she explained.
“Whoa, that feels strange!” I exclaimed.
She slowly moved the crystal over my body. Even though she wasn’t touching me with it I could feel where it was.
“You have a very strong aura, Ian. Do you have any relatives with powers?”
“Not that I’m aware of. Wait, there might be one,” I said. I then told her about Cailin. “What do you think?”
“It’s possible; I can run a family genealogy on you if you’d like,” she replied.
I nodded. “I’d like that,” I replied.
“Okay, we’re done,” she said. “You can get up and get dressed.”
“Is everything okay?” I asked.
Aileen nodded. “Yes, you’re extremely healthy and shouldn’t have any issues with the spell.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” I replied honestly.
“Just so you know, I would like to do a second physical after the
transformation…just to make sure that everything is okay,” she stated.
“I guess that makes sense,” I replied.
Chapter 17
The next few days passed by very quickly. You may think that I may have
had second thoughts, but that didn’t happen. I had made my decision and
I would stick to it. Granted I was very nervous about the impending
transformation, I mean who wouldn’t be?
To maximize the
strength of the spell, I would drink the potion when the full moon
would be at its highest point in the sky. Aileen tried to explain to me
why this would increase the potency of the spell, but to be honest it
was beyond my comprehension.
She also explained to me in
detail about how the transformation would occur. The actual physical
transformation would take place over one to two hours. I would then
fall into a deep and restful sleep. While I slept the identity aspects
of the spell would occur so that when I woke up to the rest of the
world it would be as if I had been born female. Only those present in
the house would know my original identity.
This part of
the spell fascinated me more than the physical changes. I mean, I could
understand magic changing the physical body, but how could it alter my
identity, especially with the way our modern society tracked all
aspects of our lives from driver’s license to photographs?
I then wondered how I would adjust to two sets of memories.
Aileen told me that it would be a little disorienting at first, but after a few days it would seem perfectly normal.
When I joked about the “little disorienting” description, she laughed
said that she was glad that I had a good sense of humor as it would
make my adjustment much smoother.
She said that the spell
was designed to make my adjustment to my new gender as stress free as
possible. This was all because the spell was designed to be beneficial.
She told me about punitive gender change spells that were not only
physically painful, but would also leave the person’s mental stated
disrupted.
There would also be a post transformation
physical to ensure that I would be able to become pregnant, and then it
would be up to nature.
Chapter 18
I arrived in
the bedroom where the transformation would take place wearing just a
plush bathrobe. Aileen had recommended that I take a long soaking bath
to relax prior to the transformation.
Heather and my mom were the only others in the room besides Aileen.
“I thought Mark and his family would also be here,” I stated as I sat down on the edge of the bed.
“They only need to be inside the house,” replied Aileen. “In fact, if you wish you can be alone after you drink the spell.”
I shook my head. “I’d rather not be alone…assuming that the rest of you want to be here.”
“I’m glad you want me here,” said Heather, who sat down next to me.
“Are you sure about this? I don’t want to guilt you into doing it.”
I laughed. “I want to do this for you and Mark.”
She leaned over and hugged me.
Mom then came over and gave me a long hug.
“Okay, let’s do it,” I stated.
Aileen nodded and checked her watch. “The moon is at its highest now.”
She poured a violet colored fluid into a wine glass and held it up to the light as if she was inspecting it.
As she handed it to me she told me that it would have a slight herbal
flavor and that most people thought it tasted rather pleasant.
“How soon after I drink it will the changes start?” I asked.
“Almost immediately. It shouldn’t hurt, and if it does, I will be standing by to assist you,” she replied.
I took the glass from her and sniffed it before drinking it. She was
right about the flavor as it sort of tasted like mild herbal mint tea.
I drank it all and handed her back the glass.
“Try and describe what you feel, Ian,” said Aileen.
“I feel a sense of warmth sweeping through my body,” I replied. “It’s rather pleasant actually.”
The warm sensation spread out throughout my body and I then began to
feel a slight tingling. I began to rub my hands slightly. The whole
time I was telling Aileen and the others how I felt.
Without thinking, I reached up to brush my hair out of face.
“Whoa,” I exclaimed. I could actually feel my hair growing longer as I held it.
“That’s normal,” said Aileen. “Your hair will be quite long after the
transformation and you might want to get it styled or shortened.”
Heather was staring at me.
“What is it?” I asked.
“Your face…it’s changing…you look…you look like me!”
I looked over at the large mirror on the dresser and saw that she was right. I now looked like Heather.
“There are some minor differences,” noted Mom. “Heather has more freckles.”
“Figures Mom would notice that,” I said to Heather.
“Your voice! It’s so feminine now!” exclaimed Heather.
I turned to Aileen. “It appears to be working from the head down.”
“It happens that way sometimes,” said Aileen in a reassuring tone. “There’s nothing to be concerned about.”
I looked down and could see that my breasts were developing. I opened
up my robe and watched as they grew. It soon became evident that bra
size would be another way to tell Heather and me apart as my breasts
were at least a cup or two larger than hers.
I cautiously
reached down and cupped them. The additional weight on my chest felt
strange. I was also relieved when they stopped growing. I looked over
at Heather and shrugged.
“Damn, first you have nicer hair
and now bigger breasts, some how this doesn’t seem fair! I thought we
were supposed to be identical twins,” she stated.
The fact that she was smiling told me that she wasn’t really upset.
“I guess I won’t be able to borrow your clothing after all,” I commented.
“Not unless I want them all stretched out,” she replied with a laugh.
I slipped off my robe and could see that my body was entirely feminine
from the waist up. My arms were less muscular and my hands smaller. My
waist was thinner too.
The changes continued as my hips began to expand. It was becoming quite evident that I would have a very shapely body.
Heather noticed this too. “Well, little sister, if you decide to stay female, you could always become a model.”
I was too busy watching my penis and scrotum being absorbed into my
body and then transform into my vagina. I lost all track of time as it
was so fascinating watching my body change. Aileen later told me that
this part of the transformation took nearly twenty minutes.
In fact I was so mesmerized by the fact that I now had a vagina that I barely noticed my legs and feet changing.
“The physical changes are complete,” noted Aileen. “How do you feel?”
I looked up at her. “I…I feel great.”
I then yawned.
“I think you should go to sleep,” stated Aileen. “Don’t worry; I will stay with you until morning.”
“So will I,” added Heather.
“That’s not necessary,” I said as I stood up and pulled back the bedspread and sheets.
“Yes it is, little sister,” said Heather.
Mom gave me a hug. “I’ll let the others know that everything is going as planned. I’ll be up later.”
I was going to argue, but as soon as I climbed into the bed, I was overwhelmed by exhaustion.
“Okay,” I replied as I closed my eyes and feel into a very deep and restful sleep.
Chapter 19
When I woke up the next morning I was immediately aware of the changes
in my body as I discovered that I had to go to the bathroom. I jumped
out of bed and dashed to the attached bathroom.
Thankfully my new female instincts took over and I didn’t hesitate to sit down.
“Honey, is everything okay?” asked Mom.
“Yes, I just had to answer nature’s call,” I replied.
“Um, do you know what to do afterwards?” she asked from just outside the door.
It took me a moment to realize what she meant.
“Um, I think so, but just to make sure why don’t you tell me,” I replied.
I could almost hear her smiling as she told me what to do.
“You left your robe out here, dear. Do you want me to bring it in to you, Cailin?” she asked.
It hit me that she called me Cailin. So I was named after my
great-grandmother! I began to search my new memories and immediately
discovered I had a rather full life as a woman.
“I guess everything worked,” I replied. It would take a while to get used to all this, just like Aileen said.
“So, do you want the robe?” asked Mom.
“Um, sure, Mom,” I replied.
Chapter 20
“Well, how do I look?” I asked as I finished dressing.
I had dressed casually in jeans and a sweater. All my clothes had
changed to match the new me. I was pleased to see that I still wore
jeans. I searched my new memories and found that I rarely wore dresses
or skirts.
I did discover that I wore makeup, but I didn’t put on any this morning.
My jewelry consisted of silver hoop earrings, a silver chain with a
silver charm shaped like a lobster on it. I remembered that the charm
had been a gift from my dad and I rarely took it off.
I also had on a watch, and several silver rings.
My
very long hair was now in a French braid that fell down my back.
Heather had braided it for me, and while I appreciated her help I had
already decided that I would have my hair styled short as soon as
possible, long hair was too much of a pain to take care of.
“You look great, Cailin,” said Heather. “Wow, it feels so normal to call you that.”
It also felt normal to answer to it. I still knew that I was Ian, but those memories were currently repressed.
The
first thing I had done after I stepped out of the bathroom was to check
my ID. Everything had changed and I was now Cailin Alanis McGregor of
Newport RI. It seems that I now had a townhouse in Newport. I also had
a new career, as I was now a free-lance photographer. I could close my
eyes and picture all the weddings that I had photographed over the past
few years. I was happy to have a great career and not some boring
office job.
In addition to weddings, I did a lot of work for
Mom’s real estate company and I had even had some work published in
various magazines. I even remembered that I had been published in
Rolling Stone for a story they had done on the Rhode Island based all
female group “Band of Sisters.” I’d also done some promotional pictures
and other special work for the Erin Flynn show.
In many ways it sounded like a more enjoyable career that what I had done as a male.
“How do you feel?” asked Aileen.
“I’m famished,” I remarked. “Is that a good sign, Aileen?”
Aileen laughed. “Yes, it’s a very good sign.”
“What do you feel like eating?” asked Heather.
“Blueberry pancakes would be great,” I replied.
Heather nodded as if she had been expecting this answer.
“I think we can arrange that,” said Mom as we headed out of the bedroom.
Mark
and the others were waiting for us in the kitchen. To my surprise,
actually shock, Mrs. Preston was making blueberry pancakes.
“Your mom said that they’re you’re favorite,” she said as she glanced over from the grill. “How do you feel, Cailin?”
“Great,” I replied. “Actually, I’ve never felt better.”
“That’s a common reaction,” interjected Aileen.
Mark stared at me.
“What’s the matter, Mark?” I asked.
“I wasn’t sure that this was all real. You look great,” he said. “Thank you for doing this.”
I walked over and filled a mug with coffee. “You’re welcome, but this is just the start.”
Kristina didn’t say anything, instead she just hugged me.
“Well, everything is ready, so why don’t you all sit down,” said Mrs. Preston.
I sat down between Aileen and Mom.
Mrs. Preston placed a large platter of pancakes on the table.
“They look great,” I stated as I placed a few on my plate.
“I
also worked as a chef for a few years before marrying Nate,” she said.
“I don’t get a lot of chances to cook for large groups anymore, I’m
glad that I haven’t lost my touch.”
Everything felt so normal,
as if we had done this many times over the years. In fact I had to keep
reminding myself that this was my first morning of life as a woman.
“So what are your plans, Cailin?” asked Kristina.
Before I could speak, Aileen interrupted. “She needs to rest and relax for a few days.”
“You heard her,” I said. “Mark could you pass me some bacon, please?”
“Enjoy it now,” said Mom. “You’ll need to watch your diet soon.”
I nodded. “I know, that’s why I’m eating it now!”
“Well, when you feel up to it, I’d love to take you shopping,” said Kristina.
“I also want to get my hair cut,” I added.
“Why?” asked Heather. “You have lovely hair.”
“It’s too long, little sister,” I replied.
Heather
rolled her eyes. “It’s not that long and if you haven’t noticed, you’re
not only my younger sister, you’re also shorter than me now.”
“No, I’m not,” I replied.
“You are, dear,” noted Mom.
I shook my head and it wasn’t until we both stood up did I realize that she was right.
“Crap,” I replied.
“Don’t worry about it…little sister,” joked Heather.
I was so tempted to give her the bird, but decided that it wasn’t very lady-like, so I just stuck my tongue out at her instead.
Chapter 21
I
followed Aileen’s orders and took it easy the rest of the day and I was
glad that I did. The physical side of the transformation was easier to
get used to. It was still a bit strange feeling the way my body moved
now, especially my breasts.
I found it a bit overwhelming at
times with both sets of memories bouncing around in my head. As Cailin
my life had been very different in many ways.
Following
graduation, I had gone to URI instead of U-Conn. While I was there I
had a boyfriend for two years. I later had a very intense relationship
with a woman named Laura. After graduations I had a rather active sex
life, with both men and women. Thankfully I was currently unattached.
I
thought about having sex with a man, and instead of being grossed out
all I could remember was how good it felt. I cringed slightly when I
realized that I particularly liked giving oral sex to men. I also
realized that I had dated Kelly’s husband Joe back in high school. In
fact I had lost my virginity to him, yikes!
The good thing
about this was that I wouldn’t be disgusted about having to have sex
with Mark. What worried me that there was a part of me that was
looking forward to sleeping with him. In my new female memories I could
recall sisterly conversations with Heather on how good he was in bed.
As
I thought about this, I found my new body was responding to these
thoughts. My nipples hardened and well, I felt myself getting wet.
Shit, I hadn’t counted on this happening!
I knew that I would have to talk to Aileen about this. I mean, I did this to help Heather, not to break up her marriage.
I wasn’t able to be alone with Aileen until later in the afternoon. We went for a walk together out along the shoreline.
She listened intently as I told her what I had been thinking about.
“Well,
is this a problem?” I asked. “I mean, Mark is a handsome guy, but I
don’t want to be the other woman, is there anything you can do?”
“This reaction is always a risk with this type of spell. There’s also the possibility that Mark may fall for you,” she said.
“And you didn’t tell me this before now?” I asked, slightly annoyed.
“I said it’s a possibility, not a probability. If you feel the same way in a few days let me know,” she said.
“What can you do?” I asked.
“There
are spells that I can cast, but I don’t like to use too much magic on
one person,” she said. “Try and focus on the pregnancy aspect of this
and that you’re helping your sister. These feelings should be able to
counter the more base lust emotions.”
I nodded. “Anything else?”
“There may be… other ways of handling this, but we’ll cross that bridge if we come to it,” she said.
I wondered what she was talking about, but I decided to hold off asking her for now.
“Cailin, how do you feel about being female?”
I
shrugged. “It’s okay. I mean, it’s obviously different, but it’s not
bad either. In some ways I like my new life more than my male life.”
She just nodded as she bent down to pick up a shell.
“Okay, what’s up?” I asked. Her silence spoke volumes.
She didn’t initially reply as she studied the shell.
“Aileen, what’s up?” I asked.
“I
don’t want to alarm you, but your reaction is very common for those who
decide to stay in their female roles,” she said as she stood up. “It’s
not set in stone or anything like that, but don’t be surprised if you
prefer being female, especially after having a child.”
“Go on,” I said.
“You’re
about to bring a new life into the world, and you know that you are
doing this for your sister. The baby will not be yours to raise,” she
stated. “You may decide that you want to start your own family. This
feeling may grow quite strong over the nine months of your pregnancy. I
did tell you that this was a possibility.”
I stared off in the
distance. “I know, I don’t blame you for this. I mean you explained
this could happen. Are you sure this is what’s going to happen to me?”
“No,
I’m not sure. In fact a lot can happen between now and when you have
completed your task. I don’t want it to be a surprise.”
“I appreciate that,” I said.
“Cailin
don’t worry too much about what’s happening right now. As you settle
into your new life things should fall into place. I do want you to know
that you can always talk to me.”
“I appreciate that, Aileen,” I replied.
“Well, let’s head back to the house, I’m sure they’re wondering when we’ll be back,” she said.
“Okay,” I replied. I was still nervous about my feelings, but it made me feel better knowing that Aileen was my friend.
Chapter 22
I decided to follow Aileen’s recommendations and take it easy as I adjusted to my new body and persona.
The
good thing was that I didn’t have any additional feelings about Mark.
Aileen told me that it was quite possible that my initial reaction to
him was just an adjustment to being female. She said that my response
would have been similar for any man. I hoped she was right as the last
thing I wanted was to affect Heather and Mark’s marriage.
I
guess the strangest thing about being female was that it didn’t feel
strange. By the second day of being Cailin I was used to the way my new
body moved.
After breakfast, Heather and I took a long walk. I suppose she wanted to talk in private as badly as I did.
“Can I ask you a question?” she asked.
“You just did,” I replied.
Heather rolled her eyes. “Damn, you’re just as much of a smartass as a woman as you were a guy.”
“Of course,” I replied. “Okay, what’s the real question?”
“These new memories, do they seem real to you?” she asked.
I nodded. “Every one of them.”
“Does that mean that you have memories of dating Joe?”
“Yep…and having sex with him too,” I replied.
“Um, how do you feel about that?” she asked as we sat down on a park bench.
“From what I remember neither of us really knew what we were doing,” I replied with a shrug. “Dave was a much better lover.”
Heather nodded. “Wow, I actually have memories of Dave. Do you know where he is today?”
I shook my head. “The last I heard he was living in Boston and was engaged.”
Heather
let out a long sigh. “I’m not sure that this is a good idea any more. I
mean, I really want a baby, but I’m not sure that I want to do it this
way.”
“I’m not worried about it. I trust Aileen and she told
me that magic is neither good nor evil. If this gives you and Mark a
baby, then it was worth it,” I replied.
“Aren’t you even slightly shocked by the fact that magic really exists?”
Again
I shook my head. “I always suspected that there were things that we
weren’t aware of. In some ways I’m happy to know that there is real
magic out there.”
Heather didn’t reply.
“Look, you’ve always been a good judge of people. Do you think that Aileen is a good person?” I asked.
“I suppose so,” she replied.
“I feel the same way, Heather. I don’t think that she would have gotten
involved with us if she wasn’t trying to help us,” I explained.
“But at what cost?” asked Heather. “I mean, what if you decide to stay a woman?”
“If I do it will be my decision,” I replied.
“And that doesn’t bother you?”
“A little,” I replied. “But if I stay as Cailin I will have an identity, a career, friends…a complete life.”
“So…does this mean that you want to stay a girl?”
“No, I haven’t made any decisions either way. Heather, I will be in
this body for around a year, so I have plenty of time to decide. Even
though I have memories going back to being a little girl, I’m still
aware that until yesterday I was your brother. My old memories are
still there and I liked being a guy.”
“Okay,” she replied.
“I do wish that we could conceive this child without having to have
sex. I mean, Mark’s a great guy, but I feel weird about having to have
sex with my brother-in-law.”
“Probably more than once,” she replied.
I nodded.
“Mark and I have talked about this and we’re both cool about it,” said Heather.
“That’s good,” I replied. “Um, Heather, I do have a request.”
“What is it?” she asked.
“I want to live in my own place…in Newport,” I said. “Do you mind?”
“No, not really, but wouldn’t be easier for you to stay with us?”
“Maybe when I get close to having the baby,” I said. “We won’t be that
far apart, but at the same time I won’t be that close either. I want
you and Mark to have your own lives too.”
“I see your point of view,” stated Heather. “You’re worried about causing issues.”
I shrugged. “Why risk it.”
Heather nodded.
“I will also be close to Aileen and Mom, so I won’t be alone,” I replied.
“I guess that makes sense. Do you know who you’ll see for your doctor?” she asked.
I nodded. “When I was back in Newport thinking about this, I did some research. Remember Gwen Costello?”
Gwen was in our high school class and she had been voted most likely to succeed.
Heather nodded.
“She just moved back to Newport and she’s a pediatrician.”
“How did you find that out?”
“Kelly told me,” I replied. “If I have to go through with this, I would like my doctor to be someone I trust.”
“That makes sense, but I’m still going to check out Gwen’s credentials,” said Heather.
I laughed. “I’ll give you her website. Did you know she graduated from Harvard?”
“Really?” asked Heather.
I nodded. “Stanford too, that’s where she got her medical degree. Why would I make that up?”
Heather laughed. “Point taken; but I’m still going to look her up.”
“Well, I trust her,” I stated.
“I understand that,” said Heather. She then stopped walking.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“I’m so dammed jealous that you are going to get pregnant,” she stated.
“I wish you could too,” I said.
We then hugged and then headed back to her home.
Chapter 23
I stripped down for Aileen and my examination.
“So does this work the same way as the other exam you gave me?” I asked.
“Pretty much, I just use a different crystal,” she said.
“How will you know if everything is okay?” I asked as I sat down on the bed.
“I’ll
run the crystal over your body and if it lights up then everything is
fine. The color and intensity of the light will also tell me how
fertile you are and from this I should be able to judge how quickly you
will become pregnant,” she explained.
I snickered inadvertently. “Sorry, I just never thought I would hear that.”
Aileen laughed. “It must be strange. Okay, Cailin, lie down on your back.”
I did as she requested. She started by holding the crystal over my belly.
“Wow,” she replied.
“Um, is that a good or bad wow?” I asked.
“Very good. This is the strongest reading that I’ve ever seen,” she said.
“So, does that mean that I can have the baby?” I asked.
“I don’t see any problems, but I want to check something out,” she said. “You can get dressed Cailin.
I sat up and could see that the crystal was still glowing. Its color was bright lavender.
“So what do you need to look up?” I asked.
Aileen
pulled a leather bound book out of her bag and began to page through
it. Several times she paused and the crystal up to the book as if she
was comparing it.
“Is there something wrong?” I asked nervously.
Aileen shook her head. “Not exactly, but according to my readings you have a 50-50 probability of having multiple births.”
I gasped. “You mean twins?”
“Or maybe even more,” she replied.
“Isn’t that a good thing?”
She closed the book. “Multiple births can be risky, to both the mother and the babies.”
“How risky?” I asked.
“Depends on the number of babies,” she replied. “We’ll have to monitor your pregnancy, especially at the beginning.”
I nodded. “So do we tell the others?”
“That’s
up to you, Cailin,” she replied. “But I would if I was in your
shoes…which I recommend you put on along with the rest of your
clothes.”
“Point taken,” I replied.
Chapter 24
That night after dinner, I told Heather and Mark about the examination.
“So what do you want to do?” asked Heather.
“I want to press on,” I replied. “We’ll just need to pay close attention to the pregnancy.”
“This is a big risk, Cailin,” said Mark. “I mean, we appreciate what
you are doing, but neither of us want you to risk your life.”
“Thank you and that means a lot to me Mark,” I replied.
“I can assist Cailin with her pregnancy should there be any problems,” said Aileen. “However, this isn’t a guarantee.”
“So if there are complications there might not be things that you can do?” asked Heather.
Aileen nodded. “But between my powers and modern medicine we should be able to deal with most issues.”
“But not all, right?” asked Heather.
“Look, I want to go ahead with this,” I interjected. “Nothing is guaranteed one-hundred percent.”
“Cailin, we don’t have to go through with this. I mean we can just tell
my family that we tried and you weren’t able to get pregnant,” stated
Mark. “The last thing either of us wants is for you to risk your life.”
He really was a nice guy and I understood why my sister was so in love with him.
“I want to do this. I mean, I’ve gone this far, so why not go the rest of the way?” I asked.
Heather and Mark both nodded.
“So it’s agreed,” I stated.
Aileen reached into her bag and pulled out a silver chain that had a white crystal hanging from it.
“Cailin, this crystal will turn green when you body is ready to become pregnant,” she stated.
I put the chain around my neck and held the crystal in my hands.
“When you see it start to turn green you should try to conceive,” she
continued. “It doesn’t guarantee that you’ll get pregnant the first
time, or even the second time, but it does increase the chances.”
“Thanks, Aileen,” I said.
It really hit me that I was going through with this and there was a very strong possibility that I would soon be pregnant.
Chapter 25
I won’t bore you with the details of the next few days. I stayed at
Heather and Mark’s home and waited for the crystal to change.
The good thing was it gave Heather and I a chance to hang out together.
I also got my hair cut shorter. Heather couldn’t believe that I did it,
but it was way too long for me. The good thing was that the salon that
she took me to made good use of the hair. They belonged to an
organization that helped women suffering from cancer to get high
quality wigs. They also assisted women who had alopecia.
“At least your hair went to a good cause,” said Heather as we left the salon.
I ran my fingers through my hair. “I also like my new style,” I replied.
“It does look nice,” replied Heather reluctantly.
“Hey, you want to head over to Newport and check out my condo?” I
asked. “I feel a little funny about actually going there on my own…even
though my memories tell me that I’ve lived there for three years.”
Heather nodded. “Sure, that would be fun.”
In my life as a woman, I had bought a condo that overlooked the bay.
The good thing was that thanks to Mom, I got a really sweet deal.
It was strange, but I seemed to have adjusted better to my new gender
than my new memories. It was a little disturbing knowing that the spell
had changed not just my body, but the memories of everyone I ever
knew…and even people that I had never known.
As soon as we
entered my condo, it immediately felt familiar. I sorted through my
mail and other than a few bills there was nothing that required
immediate attention. I carried the mail with me as we walked further
inside.
The walls of the main hallway were covered in my
photographs. I could recall the circumstances and history of every one
of them. As Ian, I had dabbled in photography, but I could immediately
see that I was a much better photographer as Cailin.
One
of the bedrooms was my studio and it was filled with photographic
equipment. The good thing about digital cameras was that I no longer
needed a darkroom. I could actually close my eyes and smell the
chemicals.
“Do you want to take anything back with you?” asked Heather.
I nodded. “I want to grab some more clothes. It shouldn’t take long.”
“I can’t believe how familiar this place feels,” she said.
“I know what you mean,” I replied.
One thing bothered me about my place and that was it was very empty. I
mean it was fully furnished, but it was missing something. I decided
then and there that if I stayed as Cailin I would get a cat for a
roommate.
Twenty minutes later we left.
“Thanks for coming with me,” I said.
“No problem. While we’re in town do want to eat lunch?” she asked.
“I’d like that,” I said.
We went to one of favorite seafood places and ordered clam chowder.
Halfway through out lunch Heather stopped eating and stared at me.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“The crystal…it’s now light green in color,” she stated softly.
I looked down and could see that she was right. I didn’t know what to say.
“Do you want to head back?” she asked.
I nodded.
Heather smiled softly. “It’s okay, Cailin, I know how you feel. I’ll call Mark and let him know.”
I nodded again. I put my spoon down as my appetite had gone away.
Chapter 26
By the time we got back Mark was waiting for us.
“So how do you want to do this?” I asked.
“You two go do what you have to do. I’ll be in my office,” said Heather.
I really didn’t know what to day.
Heather smiled and hugged me. She then gave Mark a long kiss.
“Look, this is just a necessary step for us to have a family. I trust
both of you completely, so you have nothing to worry about,” she said.
“Okay,” I replied.
Mark and I went upstairs to the guestroom.
“If it makes you feel any better, I’m nervous about this too,” he said.
“It does, Mark,” I replied as I began to get undressed.
Part of me just wanted to get this over with…and part of me wanted more
than just a sex act. Mark was very handsome and part of me was excited
about having sex with him.
When we finished undressing we
got into bed. At first we both did our best to treat this as a simple
act of reproduction…but as we touched each other I could feel passion
rising in my body. My nipples got hard, my breathing got heavier, and I
could feel growing anticipation of the sensation of Marks’s cock
entering my body.
Mark also became more aroused and we
began to kiss, soft at first, but soon it was deep and lustful. His
hands instinctively rubbed my nipples which caused me to moan.
As we progressed it became obvious that we didn’t just have sex…we made
love and I experienced my first female orgasm since I was transformed.
I wish I could say that it was no big deal…but that would be a huge
lie. It was fantastic. I mean I had my memories of what it was like,
but they did little to prepare me for how wonderful it was. My whole
body felt alive as I came.
When we finished I let out a big sigh and then, without thinking I said. “Holy shit….that was incredible.”
Mark snickered. “I’m sorry, but that wasn’t what I was expecting.”
I ran my fingers through my hair. “I had no idea how good it would be.”
“Is it better…I mean better than being a man?”
I didn’t hesitate with my answer. “Much better.”
Mark just nodded.
“Let me know when you’re ready for round two,” I said.
Aileen had recommended that we make love several times during the period that crystal was green.
“Are you sure?” he asked.
“Hey, we’re trying to make a baby. Aileen said that I was fertile, but it might take more than one time,” I replied.
It pains me to admit this, but I desperately wanted to make love to him again.
We made love two more times.
Chapter 27
The crystal stayed green for nearly twenty-four hours and during that
time Mark and I had sex many times. I felt guilty about the fact that I
enjoying it so much. I mean, he was my sister’s husband!
I hoped that I was now pregnant as if this went on much longer I didn’t know if I could control myself.
To play it safe I went back to Newport and waited to see if I was
pregnant. Thanks to the internet I found numerous websites that listed
the symptoms of pregnancy. After reading five or six of them I was
pretty well convinced that just about every bodily function was a
symptom of pregnancy.
Thankfully Aileen stopped by and
gave me short list of signs that I should be aware of. She also said
that should I think I was pregnant she would come by and run some
tests.
She also brought over dinner and this allowed us to
eat and talk in peace. Although part of me secretly wanted to have some
nosey person to eavesdrop on us; it would be worth it just to see their
face.
As we ate, I told her about my sexual reaction to sleeping with Mark.
“I feel pretty guilty about it,” I confessed.
“I understand that you feel uneasy, but you probably would have felt the same way with whoever you were with,” she stated.
“I know, you told me that before, but I do feel safer staying here,” I admitted.
“Well you know if you didn’t get pregnant this time that you’ll have to do be with Mark again,” she stated.
I just nodded.
“Was it that good?” she asked.
I grinned as I nodded. “It was the best sex that I’ve ever had.”
Aileen smiled back. “That’s nice to hear. You’ll retain all memories of
being a woman should you choose to change back. It will give you a
great insight into how women experience sex.”
“I think I did a version of that with Mark,” I confessed. “I knew what turned me on and I did that to Mark.”
Aileen just smiled back.
“Obviously I’m not the first person who has done that,” I said.
“No you’re not, but it’s nice that you wanted Mark to enjoy the sex too,” she replied.
After we finished dinner we went over the list of pregnancy symptoms.
“In some ways it looks like initially it’s easier to detect if I’m pregnant than if I’m not,” I bemoaned.
Aileen nodded. “Just pay attention to your body. The biggest problem
you have is that while you have implanted memories of being female, you
haven’t actually experienced your body’s cycles. Granted should you
have your period we’ll know that you didn’t conceive.”
“I just don’t want to be constantly bugging you,” I said.
“Cailin, you can call me any time,” she said.
“Thanks,” I replied.
“So what about the rest of your life?” she asked.
“I actually have a few jobs coming up this week,” I said.
“Good, I want you to keep busy,” she said. “When you get pregnant you
should be able to keep working, in fact it’s better for you to keep
active.”
“I’m not sure how many people will want a pregnant woman filming their wedding,” I said with a laugh.
“I don’t know, I think many women would like it.”
I smiled back at her. “I do like taking photos.”
“The transformation often gives the person their dream career. By the
way, from what I’ve seen you are an excellent photographer.”
“Thank you,” I replied.
“In fact, I may have some work for you,” she continued.
My eyes lit up. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a site up in Maine that has some unusual rock formations. It’s
been used by my clan for centuries and I would like a detailed
photographic record of it.”
“Um, is that allowed?” I asked.
Aileen smiled. “Of course!”
“Good, I didn’t want to violate one of your rules and get changed into a newt,” I stated.
“Oh we don’t do that anymore. Besides that spell isn’t a permanent
transformation. If I cast it on you… after a few days you’d get
better.”
I groaned. “So you like Monty Python too?”
She nodded. “I love them.”
“Cool. So when do you want to do the shoot?” I asked.
“How about we go up there the weekend after Halloween?” she asked.
“Um, what about the whole pregnancy thing?” I asked.
“Well, if you’re pregnant it wouldn’t be a problem. If you need to
sleep with Mark again, it wouldn’t be until the following week,” she
said.
I nodded. “So where in Maine?”
“It’s on
one of the islands off the coast. We would have to stay in Bar Harbor
and go out on a boat for the day. The island is privately owned and no
one lives on it. Don’t worry about expenses I’ll pay for everything.”
“Sounds like fun,” I replied.
It wasn’t until after Aileen left that it hit me that I was falling for
her. Okay maybe it was because of the spell as I remembered how I felt
for Mark, but somehow this felt different.
Physically
Aileen had many of the physical traits that I had found attractive when
I was a guy. I had always been drawn to redheads. But there was more
than just physical attraction.
I also liked the fact that
she was very intelligent. Every time we had been together we had
fantastic conversations, which was something that I found very
desirable.
Of course, the fact that she had powers was
also a turn-on. But it wasn’t the primary reason I liked her. The best
way I can describe it’s when you discover something new about a date,
something that you’ve never come across before. I once met a girl back
in California at a party. We really hit it off. However when I found
out she was a cop it was an added turn-on. I guess it was because I had
never met a female cop before.
This was becoming more complicated than I ever could have imagined.
Chapter 28
“I’m sorry, but it looks like I’m not pregnant,” I said.
It was a rainy Saturday morning and I had driven out to the Cape to tell Heather and Mark the bad news.
“On the plus side, Aileen says that very few people conceive the first time,” I continued. “I’m sorry.”
“Cailin, you have nothing to apologize for,” said Heather.
“Your sister’s right,” added Mark.
“I guess we’ll just have to try again,” I stated as I reached for a cranberry scone.
“Are you sure you want to?” asked Heather.
I nodded as I took a bite of the scone.
“We all knew that it might not happen immediately,” I said a moment later.
“How many times do you want to try?” asked Heather.
“Hopefully we’ll get it this next time…but I’m in no hurry,” I said.
Heather glanced at Mark and then looked at me.
“Does that mean you prefer being a woman?” she asked.
I shrugged. “Let’s just say that I like my life right now. I really
like being a photographer.” I then told them about my upcoming trip
with Aileen.
Heather smiled. “You like her!”
I
grinned. “She’s nice…but there’s more to than that. We’re becoming
friends and maybe it will lead to something and maybe it won’t. I just
feel comfortable around her.”
“Have you told her this?” asked Heather.
I shook my head.
“You should,” interjected Mark as he got up to get some coffee.
Heather and I both turned and looked at him.
He smiled back. “What? Honesty is a good way to start a relationship.”
Heather looked at me and grinned. “Did I marry a great guy or what?”
I nodded.
Chapter 29
Heather had to run some errands and tagged along. I wanted to tell her
my reaction to sleeping with Mark. I was worried how she’d react, but I
couldn’t keep it in any longer.
“Mark’s pretty good in bed, isn’t he?” she asked.
I stared back unable to reply.
“Come on, little sister, don’t look so shocked. I mean, at least your first time with a man was a good time,” she said.
Thankfully she had a smile on her face.
“Obviously you’re not surprised,” I said.
“Aileen said that you would have a heightened sexual response. Mark
told me about your reaction,” she said. “I also figured that’s why you
took off so quickly afterwards.”
“Mark told you?” I asked.
Heather laughed. “Cailin, don’t worry. I’m really glad that you enjoyed
yourself. I mean I wish that this wasn’t necessary, but if I have to
share my husband, I’m glad that it’s with you.”
I let out a sigh. “I was about to talk to you about this very subject.”
“I figured you would,” she replied. “So tell me more about your feelings for Aileen. Are they the same as you had a guy?”
I shook my head.
“No, if I had met her as Ian I would have asked her out by now…but
now…I don’t know, maybe I’m waiting for her to make the first move,
does that make sense?”
“You’ve become submissive,” she replied.
“I wouldn’t say that,” I countered, slightly defensive.
“Don’t be upset, it’s kind of normal,” said Heather.
“I suppose,” I replied.
“Oh, just so you know, I’ll support your decision either way. I really
like you as my brother, but it’s also pretty cool to have a sister
now.”
I smiled back. “Thanks, Heather.”
Chapter 30
The next few weeks flew by and soon I was checking my fertility status
again. Aileen loaned me the crystal so I checked myself on a daily
basis.
As for my life, it was going pretty well. I really
liked my new career and I decided that when this was over I would stick
to being a photographer…no matter what gender I was.
I
have to admit that my gender status was not the most pressing thing on
my mind. Granted, part of this was due to the spell itself. Even my
first period didn’t freak me out. Okay, it was a little weird, but it
wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.
Aileen said that
the acceptance of my new gender wasn’t a minor addition to the spell.
She said that without it even the most willing person would face
unnecessary stress. In fact the person might have a mental breakdown
due to dealing with so many new aspects of their life.
She
said that her cousin helped several people who had their genders
changed without the benefit of the adaptation part of the spell.
No, my issues were with my feelings. Thankfully, my feelings for Mark
seemed to have faded, although I was worried that they might reappear
the next time we made love.
My feelings for Aileen
continued to grow. The fact that I didn’t act on them didn’t help one
bit. I wanted to tell her, but I couldn’t get the nerve up to do so. I
felt like an idiot, I mean I was brave enough to change gender and to
try and have a child for my sister, yet I couldn’t tell another woman
that I was in love with her.
And no it had nothing to do
with the fact that we were both women. My female memories reminded me
that I had several lesbian experiences. They also told me that they
were all very…correction, make that extremely enjoyable.
I
found that I was starting to obsess about Aileen. The one good thing
about this was that it kept my mind clear from entering other
relationships.
The last time I had been over at Heather’s house, Kristina came onto me. It wasn’t subtle either.
She pulled me aside and asked me how I liked being a woman. As we
talked about it, she asked me if I still liked women. When I told her
yes, she leaned over and kissed me, and whispered in my ear. “Good.”
Thankfully we were interrupted by Heather’s call to dinner. But the
next day I got a text-message from Kristina saying that she’d love to
get together with me some time.
Don’t get me wrong, Kristina is very attractive and I like her a lot, but…I was too wrapped up thinking about Aileen.
I finally decided that I would have to talk to Aileen about my feelings. I just hoped I could get the nerve to do it.
Chapter 31
The second time with Mark was very enjoyable, but thankfully it didn’t
go beyond sexual pleasure. It was a major relief that I was no longer
in love with him. I’m not saying that I’m a saint or anything like
that, but there’s no way I could live with myself if I broke up my
sister’s marriage.
Mark and I made love six times while
the fertility crystal was at its brightest. I hoped that this time I
would become pregnant.
Unlike the previous time, I didn’t immediately flee back to Newport.
Heather noticed the difference and when we were alone she brought it up.
“Is everything okay?” she asked as we walked along the shoreline.
I smiled and nodded. “Never better.”
She smiled back.
“You have no idea how relived I am that I didn’t have a repeat of those feelings,” I continued.
“I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. “So what about the other emotional issue?”
“Always to the point,” I countered.
“Yep, so what about it?” she asked again.
“I’m going to tell her next weekend when we’re up in Maine,” I replied. “I figure that’s as good a time as any.”
Heather just nodded.
“Um, do you think she already knows?” I asked.
“Probably,” replied Heather as she stopped and picked up a shell.
“Of course, I mean she has powers, of course she knows,” I muttered.
“Cailin, she doesn’t need powers to tell how you feel about her.”
“Is it that obvious?” I asked.
Heather nodded. “Mom even asked me if there was something going on between you two.”
I rolled my eyes. “Great!”
“I think the only one who hasn’t noticed is Kristina, but she is too blinded by her own feelings towards you.”
I stared at her. “Nothing has happened.”
“I know, but Kristina is nice…a little forward, but very nice.”
I shook my head. “I never imagined I would be talking about things like this with you.”
“Well, I never thought you might be having my baby, so we’re even!”
We both broke up and starting laughing until we were crying.
“Come on, let’s go back to the house…it’s starting to get really cool,” said Heather.
“Okay,” I replied. “Thanks for… everything.”
“Hey, that’s what sisters are for,” she replied.
Chapter 32
My emotions were mixed as Aileen and I drove up to Maine. On the one
hand I was very excited about the photography job and on the other I
was nervous as hell about confessing my feelings for her.
The drive up was very nice. While it was early November the
temperature was pleasant. There was a slight chance of rain near the
end of the weekend, but it looked like we would have two nice days to
head out to the island.
Aileen explained to me that
officially the island was owned by the state and was set aside as a
nature preserve. A permit was necessary for anyone who wanted to visit.
“The thing is, the island is a nesting site for several
species of endangered birds, so the cover story works quite well,” she
explained.
She then told me that the island was sacred to the members of her clan.
“So how did you get the state to protect it?” I asked.
“We have members of our clan in the state government. There are also
trusted humans who have helped us preserve it,” she explained.
“How do know you can trust them?” I asked.
“Some of the clans decided years ago that they would work secretly with
humans. We police our own and provide protection from those you don’t
hold humans in high regard,” she continued.
“You mean…others like you with powers?” I asked.
She nodded. “And others…”
I could see from the expression on her face that she was serious.
“You mean like vampires and demons?” I asked.
“Yes, but not all of them are bad; in fact I have a very good friend
who is a vampire. In many ways we are very much like humans. Most just
want to exist beside humanity and live out our lives in peace.
Unfortunately there are those who see no reason to respect humanity.”
“So the legends are true,” I remarked.
“More or less, many have been exaggerated over time,” she said.
“You said that you police your own…how?”
“We have laws and those that violate the laws are put on trial. If they are found guilty they are punished,” she answered.
“You mean you have your own police and legal system?”
“Exactly. We work within the human legal system and if a case involves
a magical being we take over. It had served to keep the peace for
ages,” she replied.
“Don’t you worry about your secret getting out?”
She shook her head. “Most humans don’t believe…or even want to believe.
Those that do are often scoffed at. It makes covering up incidents much
easier.”
“Were you ever involved in these sorts of cases?” I asked.
“No, I’ve always been a healer. But my cousins are heavily involved and they have told me some wonderful tales,” she said.
“You mentioned about spells that forced gendered change,” I said.
“My older cousin Amelia has been involved in several of those,” replied Aileen.
She then told me about two cases. One involved a college student at
Ohio State that was transformed into a woman via a revenge spell and
the other involved a body swap.
“The woman who changed the person at Ohio State, she was human?” I asked.
“Yes, humans have the ability to learn and cast some spells,” replied
Aileen. “If an abusive spell is cast, the person who did it, human or
magical, falls under magical jurisdiction.”
“So what happened to her?” I asked.
“She is in custody and in the form a cat,” replied Aileen.
(For more read Personal Foul)
Aileen then explained how the woman had tried one last spell after she
had been discovered. Aileen’s cousin had provided the intended victims
with a protection spell that bounced the spell back at the woman.
“She will stay in that form until she shows some repentance,” explained Aileen.
“What happened to the person who was transformed?” I asked.
“The spell couldn’t be reversed, but Amelia fixed it. She is now like
you, she has a female identity and from what I’ve heard she is very
happy.”
“What do you mean?”
“She’s living with
her girlfriend in Ohio. They are both teaching in a small liberal arts
college near Columbus,” replied Aileen.
“That’s good to hear. So what about the woman who underwent the body swap?” I asked.
Aileen turned briefly and smiled. “She is very special. I could talk to
you for hours about Iona….but I’m getting hungry, let’s look for a
place to eat, okay?”
I nodded, but I hoped she would tell me more about Iona.
Chapter 33
We stopped for a leisurely lunch before heading back on the road. We
pulled into Bar Harbor and stopped at the bed & breakfast that was
owned by a friend of Aileen.
“I could use a walk after all that driving,” said Aileen.
“Sounds good,” I replied.
Aileen gave me a tour as we walked through the town.
The bed and breakfast was just two blocks away from the pier where the
boat was moored that would take us out to the island.
“By the way, I appreciate the fact that you trust me enough to tell me about …well these things,” I said.
“Considering what you have undergone so far, I figure that you can be
trusted,” she said. “Of course, trust is a two-way street, don’t you
agree?”
She glanced over and smiled softly at me.
“Oh…of course,” I replied softly. “Is it that obvious?”
“Yes and I didn’t need my powers to notice your feelings towards me,” she replied. “I’m also a pretty good poker player.”
“Um, do you mind…I mean…,” I began to stammer. I could feel my face getting warm as I began to blush.
“Cailin, you are a lovely woman and I am very flattered that you are
attracted to me. I’m not offended in the least,” she replied.
“I don’t really know what to do next,” I stated.
“How about we just keep this as friends? Technically I’m your doctor so
it wouldn’t be very professional of me to have a relationship with
you,” she explained.
“Oh…of course,” I replied.
“That doesn’t mean I don’t like you,” she continued.
“Really?” I asked.
She nodded. “I like you a lot.”
“So where do we go from here?” I asked.
“Like I said, let’s keep this as friends for now. Should you decide to stay as Cailin, we can see what happens. Okay?”
I nodded. “That sounds fair.”
Okay, I was a little disappointed, but at least she didn’t say no.
“Cailin, should you become pregnant you will have enough to deal with.
The emotional side of what you’re going to go through will be very
taxing. I will be there for you as a friend and we’ll just see where it
goes.”
“Thank you,” I replied.
“Just so you know…if you weren’t my patient I would have asked you out by now,” she continued.
“So dating humans is allowed?” I asked.
“Absolutely, it’s just a little complicated,” she said.
“In what way?”
“We age at different rates…but there are ways to get around that,” she explained.
“I hadn’t thought of that,” I replied.
“Let’s not worry about that right now. The main thing you need to focus
on is the journey you’re about to enter…but just so you know, you won’t
be alone.”
I smiled back at her. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied. “Now, let’s go back and change for dinner.”
Chapter 34
We had an early dinner and we got up before dawn. Being it was off
season we were the only guests at the B & B so we were able to
speak freely. The owner was a woman named Ginger and like Aileen she
also was blessed with powers.
The good thing about this
was that we were able to open around her. She seemed very pleased with
what I was trying to do for Heather and Mark.
“It’s so
nice now that the leaves have fallen off the trees and I can finally
relax,” Ginger stated as she fixed breakfast. “Don’t get me wrong, I
love running this place, but it’s been non-stop since the spring.”
A large black lab named Thor was lying just outside of the kitchen
watching her every move. It was obvious that any food that fell from
Ginger’s hand wouldn’t hit the floor.
“It looks like
you’ll have a smooth trip out to the island, Aileen,” said Ginger as
she casually tossed Thor a piece of sausage. Thor caught the food and
swallowed it in one graceful movement and was immediately watching for
more.
“I’m grateful for that,” replied Aileen. “I did take
the liberty of mixing up a couple of anti-motion sickness spells…just
in case.”
“That’s always wise,” replied Ginger as she
walked towards the table with a platter filled with a huge stack of
blueberry pancakes, which was followed by bacon and sausage.
Aileen laughed as she saw the amount of food that Ginger had prepared. “How much do you think we’re going to eat?”
“Sorry, I’m not used to cooking breakfast for just three people,” she
replied. “Don’t worry, none of this will go to waste; I’ll take the
leftovers down to the pier and trade them for a few lobsters.”
As I ate I struggled to wake up.
Aileen noticed this and asked me if I was okay.
“I guess I’m a little tired from the drive,” I replied as I sipped some tea.
“How many days ago were you with Mark?” she asked.
“Last week,” I replied as I thought about it. “Actually it was eight
days ago. Um, Aileen, do you think that I might be pregnant?”
“It’s possible. I mean that’s why you’re doing this. Change in sleeping
patterns can be an early symptom,” said Aileen. “The only problem is
that I didn’t bring the right crystal with me.”
“I can borrow one and we can check when you get back,” interjected Ginger.
“Sure,” I replied as I nervously took a small bite of sausage.
“Have you noticed any other changes?” asked Aileen.
“Maybe…I’m not sure,” I replied.
“Cailin, what is it?” asked Aileen.
“I’m a little embarrassed to talk about it…but my nipples were a little
tender this morning. I thought it was just due to the different shower
head,” I replied.
Aileen smiled at me. “That’s two.”
“I’ll definitely get the crystal,” added Ginger.
“You really think so?” I asked.
“I won’t know until I get the crystal. Do you want to delay the trip?” she asked.
I shook my head. “If I’m pregnant now…I’ll be pregnant later today. I want to take the photos for you.”
Aileen nodded. “Okay, let’s get going.”
Chapter 35
It may sound silly, but I guess I was in denial about the fact I could
be pregnant. I hadn’t counted on finding out on this trip either. I had
hoped that if I was pregnant I wouldn’t find out until we got back to
Rhode Island. I decided to try and not think about it until after we
got back. I stared at myself in the mirror and hoped that I really was
pregnant.
For the trip out to the island I carried my
camera equipment in a waterproof bag. As a photographer living in a
coastal state I had done a lot of work on the ocean. The last thing I
wanted was to have my equipment damaged.
Aileen carried a bag with a lunch that Ginger had prepared.
“How long will it take us to get to the island?” I asked as we walked to the pier.
“Around ninety minutes,” replied Aileen. “Do you want the seasickness charm?”
“I usually don’t get sick…but why take chances,” I stated.
Aileen nodded. “I feel the same way.” She handed me a small blue crystal that was hanging from a silver chain.
“It looks like sea-glass,” I noted as I inspected the crystal.
“That’s because it is,” she replied. “It holds the spell better.”
I slipped the chain over my neck and then zipped up my LL Bean coat. It
was very chilly and I knew it would be even cooler as we got on the
water.
The boat was a twenty foot long cabin cruiser. Its name was Selkie.
“So is the captain another family friend?” I asked.
“He’s half-human, his grandmother is part ocean-folk,” she replied.
“You mean like a mermaid?” I asked.
Aileen nodded. “However, they hate that name.”
“Okay, thanks for letting me know,” I replied. “So does he know about me?”
Aileen nodded. “I had to tell him other wise he wouldn’t take us out
there. Don’t worry, I’ve known Sean for years and he’s like a brother
to me.”
We saw a burly man with a large red beard wave to us from the bridge.
“Good morning, Aileen,” he greeted.
She waved back. “Hello Sean. This is my friend Cailin.”
“Pleased to meet you, Cailin,” he replied.
“The honor is all mine,” I replied.
He laughed at my reply. “Well, then, welcome aboard The Selkie.”
Chapter 36
We got underway just as the sun was rising. It looked like it would be
a beautiful fall day. Even though it was still a bit cool, I went up
to the exposed bridge so I could take in the sights as we headed out to
the island.
“So you’re a professional photographer?” he asked.
“Yes, I love it,” I replied.
“What sort of work do you do?” he asked.
“Whatever I can get,” I answered with a smile.
I told him of the variety of jobs I had done, including going on fishing charters.
“You mean that some rich tourist actually paid you to go out and watch them fish?” he asked in disbelief.
Thanks to my memories I could tell him stories of what I had supposedly done.
“And how much did you charge them?” he asked. “If they were from New York City I hope you really stuck it to them.”
I laughed. “As much as I would have enjoyed that, I worked on a flat
rate for the boat captain. I did it to help pay for college. The good
thing was that I got paid even if they didn’t catch a thing.”
He laughed again. “I like you Cailin…even if you are from Newport!”
“And what’s wrong with that?” I countered as we began to playfully banter back and forth.
“Too many rich snobs there,” he replied.
“Those are the summer rental people…the locals are down to earth,” I replied.
“So what did you do in your other life?” he asked casually.
“I was an electronic engineer…but I was downsized,” I replied.
“Sorry to hear that…but it did allow you to do this,” he said. “I think
it’s damn nice what you’re doing. You must be really close to your
sister.”
“She’s very important to me,” I replied. “Do you have any brothers or sister?”
He nodded and told me about his family. He had seven brothers and six
sisters. I couldn’t imagine having such a large family.
As
we headed out to the island, Sean pointed out the local wildlife. We
saw many species of birds and a lot of seals. I took photos whenever
possible.
“You should see a lot of birds out on the island,” he noted. “There’s also a harbor seal colony there.”
“Aileen told me about that and she said that’s why it’s protected.”
“It works as a good cover story,” he replied. “The locals are quick to report tourists who violate the rules.”
“What about the locals, do they go out there?” I asked.
He shook his head. “They think the place is haunted.”
“Is it?” I asked with a sly smile.
“Not to my knowledge,” he replied. “Magical yes, haunted no.”
“Well at least it keeps unwanted visitors off the island,” I said.
“We have an additional security system,” he replied.
“What’s that?” I asked.
He pointed to a harbor seal. “They let me know if anyone is trespassing.”
“Really?” I asked.
He nodded.
Aileen joined us on the bridge.
“So how long will you need?” he asked.
“Four hours,” she replied.
He nodded. “That’s good. I have ‘official’ permission to stay there for
six hours. We can relax and have lunch there before coming back.”
Chapter 37
Sean moored the ship along side a wooden pier. There was a large sign stating the island was off-limits without permission.
Once the boat was tied up Sean pulled out a Sudoku book and leaned back on a bench in the main cabin.
“Call me if you need anything,” he said.
“Thanks Sean,” replied Aileen as we headed down the pier.
As soon as we stepped off the pier I felt a strange sensation, like a slight tingling all over my body.
“Did you feel that?’ I asked.
Aileen nodded. “Pretty cool, huh?”
“Okay, what is it?” I asked.
“Tell me what you felt,” she asked.
I described the feeling.
“It means that your family has a magical line in it,” she replied. “I’m
still looking into your family heritage, but this confirms that one of
your ancestors had powers.”
“Does this mean that I could have them too?” I asked.
“It’s possible, I mean you have a very strong aura,” she replied as she led me down a dirt path.
“What happens if we find out that I do?” I asked.
“We might be able to develop them. When people don’t know they have
powers they don’t have the opportunity to develop them. Still the fact
that you have an artistic career is very promising. Many people who
don’t know their magical heritage choose careers that allow them to
express themselves in a creative manner.”
“What about Heather?” I asked.
“I’ll have to check her out,” said Aileen.
“And…if I’m pregnant, will the baby have powers?”
Aileen stopped and turned around. “It’s very likely. There’s nothing to
worry about as it will have no impact on the birth. There will be some
decisions to be made after the birth.”
“Like what?” I asked.
“Heather and Mark will have to decide if they will allow the child to
develop their powers or keep them repressed…that is if we tell them,”
said Aileen.
“I think we should,” I said.
Aileen smiled and nodded. “So do I. But we will have time to think about this.”
“Okay,” I replied.
The path led through a heavily wooded area of the island.
“We’ll be at the site in a moment. Let me know if you feel anything, okay?” she said.
“Okay,” I replied.
The path dead ended in a small clearing. There were large stones that
surrounded the opening in a semi-circle. The stones were four to five
feet tall and were rectangular in shape. I also noticed that there were
twelve stones and that they appeared to be equally spaced. What was
strange was that none of the rocks had moss growing on them.
I felt a sensation that could best be described as a feeling that I had just entered a very sacred spot.
“Wow,” I stated softly.
“I know,” she replied.
I told her what I had felt and she nodded.
“I get the same feeling every time I come here. Now, here’s the really special thing about this place.”
There were carved symbols on each of the rocks.
“They look very old,” I said as I stared at them.
“We’ve determined that they date back to right after the Roman invasion
of Britain. We suspect that some of the Druid Priests fled Britain and
ended up here.”
“Wow, that’s so cool,” I replied.
“It gets better,” she stated.
She pulled a blue crystal out of her bag and held it up to one of the
stones. Strange markings suddenly became clear. They looked like
scratches at first, but the more I looked at the markings it was
evident that it was some form of writing, but as to the language, I had
no idea.
“What do they mean?” I asked.
“We’re still not sure,” she replied. “We do know that they predate the Druids.”
“This is fantastic!” I exclaimed as I set down my camera bag and began to take out my equipment. “So who did it?”
“We have a theory. The photos will be sent to a friend of Iona who may be able to confirm a theory that some of us have.”
“What is that?” I asked as I began to take pictures of the stones. I
immediately examined the shot to make sure that I had gotten them.
“Would you believe an offshoot of the Minoans?” she asked.
I stopped taking pictures and looked at her. “The Minoans? How did they get here?”
“We know that after their civilization collapsed that survivors spread
out around the world. I saw an article in National Geographic a while
back that showed a newly discovered Minoan language and it looked very
similar to the markings on these stones.”
“So what does your clan use this place for?” I asked.
“We hold ceremonies here…like the celebration of the solstice, and we also hold memorial services here,” she said.
“Makes sense as this place has a feeling of great power,” I stated.
Three hours later we finished documenting the markings on the stones.
“I got some great shots, but I would like to see if I can enhance them,” I stated as I packed up my things.
“I really appreciate it, Cailin,” said Aileen. “Are you hungry?”
“Famished,” I replied.
“Me too,” she replied. “Let’s head back to the boat for lunch.”
Chapter 38
I barely noticed lunch as I examined the photos I had taken. I wanted
to make sure that we had gotten good photos of each boulder.
“I think we got clear shots of all of the stones,” I stated as I handed
my camera to Aileen. “Let me know if you want to go back and reshoot
any of them.”
Aileen began to cycle through the photos. After a few minutes she handed the camera back to me.
“It looks like you got them all. Thank you very much,” she stated.
I nodded as I took the memory card out of my camera and handed it to her.
“I know how important this is to keep secret,” I said.
Aileen nodded and carefully placed the memory card into her bag. “I’ll count this as an added expense.”
“So, are we ready to head back?” asked Sean.
“Yes, we got everything we were looking for today,” said Aileen.
“Great. Oh, I got a call from Ginger, she got the crystal,” he said.
I had been totally wrapped up in my work and had forgotten that I might
be pregnant. I looked at my watch and estimated how long it would take
us to get back to shore. It would be a long trip.
Chapter 39
“Are you ready?” asked Aileen.
I looked up from the bed and nodded. I was naked and lying on my back.
She lowered a silver chain with a small pink crystal over my belly. At
first I didn’t feel anything, but as she swung it slowly in a circle
above me I began to feel a slight tingling.
I noticed that the crystal began to glow. It was faint at first, but with each passing moment it grew brighter.
“Does that mean what I think it does?” I asked tentatively.
Aileen nodded. “Yes my dear, you appear to be pregnant.”
Her words hung over me…I was pregnant.
“I still want to confirm this with a medical test,” she said.
I tried to speak, but was overwhelmed with emotions. I felt tears
rolling down my face. Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t upset…these were
tears of joy.
I sat up and instinctively wrapped my hands around my belly as if to protect the new life I was now carrying.
“Are you happy, dear?” asked Aileen.
I could only nod.
She smiled and then hugged me.
Chapter 40
“Do you want to call your sister?” asked Aileen.
“I would rather tell them in person. Can we stop there on the way home?” I asked.
We were sitting in the kitchen as Ginger cooked dinner.
“You sure you want to wait?” asked Ginger.
I nodded. “This is something that needs to be told in person.”
“Well, I’m very happy for you,” said Ginger.
“Thank you,” I replied.
“Now, I’ll be there for you as you progress through this,” said Aileen.
“I appreciate that. You know, I feel really good about this…I know that
it’s not something that I thought I would ever have to experience, but
now that it is real, I’m really looking forward to going through this.”
“I hope you feel the same way in a few months,” said
Ginger. “Don’t get me wrong, I loved my children, but there were days
that I dreaded getting out of bed…especially with the twins.”
“You’re a mother?” I asked.
Ginger laughed. “Honey, I have five children and six grandchildren, and two great-grandchildren.”
I was stunned and I looked at Aileen in obvious disbelief.
“I told you we age at different rates,” said Aileen.
“I was born in 1792,” stated Ginger in a matter-of-fact manner.
“Wow,” I replied. To me she looked to be in her mid-thirties.
“Um, can you still get pregnant?” I asked.
Ginger nodded. “I could…maybe if I met the right man.”
“That’s pretty cool,” I replied.
“Now I have a question for you, Cailin, after you have this child for
your sister, do you think you’ll want to start a family of your own?”
asked Ginger.
“Um, you mean as a woman?” I asked.
Ginger nodded. “It’s pretty obvious to me that you like being a woman.”
I shrugged my shoulders. “I have no idea right now. I haven’t made up my mind either way.”
“But you do like being a woman, right?”
I nodded.
“More than being a man?”
“Ginger, let her make up her own mind,” said Aileen with a smile.
“I’m not trying to sway her, I’m just pointing out my observations,” she said.
I looked at Aileen. “What do you think?”
“It doesn’t matter what I think, Cailin, it’s what you think,” Aileen replied.
“I know, but what do you think?” I asked again.
“You do seem very comfortable as a woman,” she replied.
“And from what you’ve observed in others who have done this…is this
what you’ve seen in others who have stayed as women?” I asked.
Aileen nodded. “But it’s your choice, don’t be influenced by what I or others say, you need to do what is right for you.”
I nodded. “You’re right, I guess it doesn’t matter right now anyway as I have nine months to think about it.”
Chapter 41
On the way down to the Cape, we talked more about my conflicts about my gender.
“It’s very common for someone in your shoes to have very big mood
swings about this, especially if the pregnancy had complications” she
explained. “I’ve know a few that after experiencing labor they wanted
to be changed back to male the very same day.”
“Is it as painful as I’ve heard it can be?” I asked.
“It varies from person to person,” she replied.
“Is that it? It varies from person to person?” I asked with a laugh.
“Have you seen a woman give birth?” she asked.
“Only in a film in human sexuality back in high school,” I replied.
“But you’ve seen newborn babies in real life, right?”
I nodded.
“Okay now imagine something that big coming out of your vagina,” she continued.
“Oh…I see your point,” I replied.
“Try not to worry about it…you’ll have plenty of other things to experience before that,” she continued.
I looked over at her and she began to smile…and then we both began to laugh.
We arrived at Mark and Heather’s by early afternoon. I didn’t call ahead as I wanted to surprise them.
Mark and Heather were outside doing some yard work as we pulled up.
“I thought you were in Maine,” said Heather as she greeted us.
“We were,” I replied.
“Your sister is such a great photographer that we finished early,” said Aileen.
“So, did you have lunch?” asked Mark.
I shook my head. “We had a big breakfast.”
“Well we’re just finishing up, come on you can join us,” said Heather. “We picked up some really nice cold cuts.”
Chapter 42
I helped Heather set out the food and we talked about the trip.
“I’ll get the drinks, what do you want love?” asked Mark.
“I’ll have some of that Pinot Noir,” replied Heather. “It’s really good.”
He turned to Aileen.
“A glass of wine sounds great, thank you Mark.”
“What about you Cailin?” he asked.
I shook my head. “I can’t, can I have something non-alcoholic?”
Mark and Heather both turned and stared at me.
I broke out in a big smile as I nodded. “It looks like I’m pregnant.”
Heather threw her arms around me and we hugged. I promised myself that I wouldn’t cry…but when she did I also broke down.
Mark came over and gently hugged both of us.
When we pulled away, Aileen handed us a box of tissues.
“When did you find out?” asked Heather.
“Yesterday afternoon,” I replied I told them what had happened.
“So, how accurate is this?” asked Heather as wiped away some tears of joy.
“I’ve never had a false positive on this test…but we’ll still follow it up with the more traditional tests,” said Aileen.
“So this would mean that you’re just under two weeks pregnant, right?” asked Heather.
I nodded. I could see her doing some math in her head.
“So we’re looking at July or August,” she said.
“Give or take a few weeks,” added Aileen.
“I hope it’s not the later,” I replied.
“So when do we tell everyone else?’ asked Heather.
“We better wait until we get the medical tests,” I replied. “I don’t want to get their hopes up.”
“Unfortunately it might be two more weeks before the tests will be
accurate,” said Aileen. “There are limitations to modern medicine.”
“You mean you’re going to wait two more weeks before you tell Mom and the others?” asked Heather.
“Better that than telling them I’m pregnant and it turns out I’m not,”
I replied. “I trust Aileen, but we need to make sure.”
“Okay…but I’m willing to bet that Mom knows before then,” said Heather.
I shook my head. “I’m not taking that bet.”
We started laughing.
“Thank you so much for doing this,” said Heather. “I have no idea how I will ever pay you back.”
I smiled back. “You’re welcome.”
“How do you feel?” asked Mark. ‘I mean emotionally about this.”
‘I would lying if I didn’t say that I’m still adjusting to the idea
that I’m pregnant. It does freak me out a bit.” ” I replied. “The good
thing is that I have you guys and Aileen to help me.”
“Well you can count on both of us. If you need anything at all just let us know,” said Mark.
“I appreciate that,” I replied.
“You know that whenever you want to you can move in with us,” said Heather.
“I know, but I think that I’ll be fine at first. Aileen said that I can
keep working until I’m just about due, and I’ve never been good just
sitting around. I think I would drive both of you crazy if I moved in
now.”
“Okay, but the offer is always there,” said Mark.
We spent the rest of the afternoon with them before heading back to Rhode Island.
“Are you sure you want to leave, you can spend the night if you want,” said Heather.
“No I need to do some work with the photos I took for Aileen.”
“Okay… how about I come by tomorrow and we can do lunch, okay?”
I smiled. “I’d really like that, Heather.”
A short time later Aileen and I were driving down the road.
“That went well,” I said.
“You made them both very happy. I know they’ll be great parents,” she said.
I nodded.
“You okay?” she asked.
“Yes, but I’m still in shock about this. I mean I did this change so I
could have their child…but it didn’t seem real until now…does that make
sense?”
“Perfect sense,” she replied. “If you acted differently I would be worrying about you.”
I stared out the window for a while.
“I wonder if I’m going to have a boy or a girl,” I stated wistfully.
“Do you really want to know?” she asked.
I shrugged my shoulders. ”I guess it doesn’t matter as long as it’s healthy.”
“I can do a test and I can let you know,” she said.
I looked out the window. “I’ll think about it…I guess Heather and Mark should have a say in this.”
Chapter 43
Heather stopped by the next day as promised.
“How do you feel?” she asked.
“I’m okay, so far no morning sickness,” I replied. “So where do you want to go to eat?”
“Let’s just walk around,” she said. “Thankfully it’s a nice day.”
“Let’s just walk, it’s not that far,” I said.
“You feel up to it?” she asked.
“Aileen wants me to keep exercising throughout my pregnancy…damn you have no idea how weird it sounds to say that!”
“I know what you mean…my little brother is going to have a baby,” she replied with a slight laugh.
“You know, that seems so long ago,” I stated as I slipped on my jacket
and hat.” I have to really think about what it was like to be a guy.”
“Besides the obvious…what’s the biggest difference?” she asked.
I thought about my answer for a while.
“I guess it’s the emotional side…I’m still getting used to them,” I
replied. “The physical changes aren’t an issue anymore.”
“Even sex?” she asked.
“The second time I was with Mark…it felt very normal…yes it felt good, but it didn’t feel all that strange,” I replied.
She nodded. “How are things between you and Aileen?”
“We’re friends…and I’m her patient. She says that she likes me…a lot,
but she doesn’t want to go any further until after I have the baby,” I
replied.
“How do you feel about that?”
“Disappointed…but I understand it…in many ways it makes sense,” I
replied. I told her about the conversations I had with Aileen. “I guess
my gender identity will be in flux for a while.”
“Have you had any regrets?” she asked.
“I wouldn’t say regrets…I’m still a little freaked out about what is
going to happen the next nine months. I mean, I definitely want to go
through with this. I’ve been looking at some of the websites about
pregnancy and it’s amazing how the body changes…and it’s also pretty
scary.”
Heather nodded. “That’s an honest reaction.”
“I know you wanted to do this…and I wish you could have. All I want now is to have a healthy baby for you and Mark.”
“I know that, Cailin.”
We arrived in the downtown area. Some of the restaurants and stores
were closed for the season, but there were enough of the regular places
to choose from.
“How about Brick Alley?” I suggested.
“Not exactly a healthy choice,” she replied with a wink.
“Hey, it’s not that bad…and besides I am eating healthier,” I replied. “I’ve stopped drinking.”
“Good girl,” she replied.
Chapter 44
“So how’s your appetite?” asked Heather as we looked over the menu.
“No difference…so far,” I replied.
“I suppose that Aileen has been telling you what to expect,” she said.
I nodded.
“Can I ask a favor?” she asked.
I put the menu down. “What do you want now?” I asked with a large grin on my face.
Heather laughed.
“Seriously, what do you need?” I asked.
“I really want to be a part of this...I was hoping that you would keep
me informed…with everything regarding with how your body is changing. I
know this sounds stupid…”
“No it doesn’t,” I interrupted. “I understand why you’re asking me this.”
Heather smiled at me. “Thank you.”
“Hey, we’re sisters,” I replied.
Heather nodded.
I noticed that there was something else wrong.
“What else is on your mind?” I asked.
“Is it that obvious?” she asked.
I nodded. “It’s my woman’s intuition,” I stated.
Heather rolled her eyes.
“No, seriously,” I continued.
“How will I explain this to my baby…I mean, what will I tell them?” she asked.
“You’ll tell them that that you’re their mother,” I replied. “You’ll
tell them that you would have had them yourself if you could have. I’m
just carrying this baby…you will be the one who raises him…or her,
that’s what’s important. Let me put it this way…if Mom told us that
someone else gave birth to us, would it matter to you?”
“I see what you mean,” she replied. “When did you get so smart?”
“I’ve always been smart,” I replied with a wink.
Heather laughed.
Chapter 45
After lunch we walked around Newport for a while and talked. We stopped
outside of a maternity shop and I stared at the outfits on the
mannequins.
“I’m glad that I will have some time before I have to start wearing clothes like that,” I stated.
“As maternity clothes go, those aren’t bad,” said Heather.
“I can’t imagine what it will be like to be that big,” I said as I continued to stare at the outfits.
“Do you want to go in and look?” she asked.
I shook my head. “No, let’s go get some coffee.”
As we walked towards a coffee house, I turned to Heather. “Do you want to know if the baby is a boy or a girl?”
“What do you mean?” asked Heather. “Isn’t it too early to tell?”
“Aileen says there is a way she can tell,” I explained. “I wanted to ask you first.”
“I’ll talk to Mark and see what he thinks,” she replied.
I nodded. “That’s cool…but what do you want?”
Heather nodded. “I’d like to know…I think Mark will want to know too,” but I’ll ask him first.”
“Call him and see what he thinks,” I suggested.
“You think I should?”
I nodded and Heather pulled out her phone.
Chapter 46
Mark said that he would like to know and so I called Aileen. She said
that she would come by the next day and run a test on me.
“So we’ll know tomorrow?” asked Heather as soon as I hung up.
I nodded. “Of course we won’t be able to tell anyone for a while…I mean
officially I’m not even supposed to know that I’m pregnant yet. Most of
the home tests don’t work until the fourth week…give or take a week.”
“Wow, you really have been studying,” she said.
“I got an A+ on my latest test,” I replied.
Heather laughed.
“Seriously, I have been studying… thanks to the internet,” I replied.
“I’m glad to hear that,” she stated. “I can’t wait until we can tell Mom.”
I nodded. “Somehow I think she’ll know before we tell her…we never could slip one past her.”
“I know what you mean. When I called to tell her that Mark had proposed she knew it before I could tell her,” said Heather.
I rolled my eyes. “Heather, didn’t Mark propose to you over dinner?”
She nodded.
“And you called Mom when…right after midnight? What else would she think?” I asked.
“It was 11:30,” replied Heather as she began to giggle.
“I think we can tell Mom tomorrow after Aileen does the test on me,” I
said. “It’s up to you when you want to tell Mark’s family.”
“Okay,” replied Heather.
Chapter 47
Heather and Aileen arrived around the same time the next morning, a little after ten.
Over a pot of coffee we talked about the test. Thankfully I didn’t need
to get completely naked for this one; all I had to do was expose my
belly.
“All I have to do is hold this crystal over you and see what color it changes to,” she explained.
“How long does it take?” I asked.
“I should know almost immediately. We can do it right on your couch if you want,” explained Aileen.
“Sounds like a plan,” I replied.
A short time later I was laying on my couch with my sweater pulled up to expose my tummy.
Aileen held the crystal over me. I could see it change color from white to purple.
Aileen pulled the crystal away and then she placed it back over my tummy. It turned purple again.
“So what does that that mean?” I asked.
Aileen reached into her bag and pulled out a well worn leather-bound notebook. She paged through it and then closed it.
“Are you going to tell me?” I asked as I sat up and pulled my sweater down.
“You’d better sit down,” she said.
“I am sitting down,” I replied.
Aileen nodded. “I was talking to Heather, but it’s good that you’re sitting down too.”
Heather sat down next to me. “Is there something wrong?”
Aileen smiled as she shook her head. “No…everything is fine. Cailin, you’re going to have twins.”
I started to open my mouth and…then I blacked out.
Chapter 48
“I can’t believe I fainted!” I stated with disgust as Heather and Aileen helped me sit up.
“It’s perfectly understandable,” said Aileen. “How do you feel?”
“Physically fine…twins… are you sure?” I asked. I was still in shock.
Aileen nodded. “You’re going to have fraternal twins.”
“Just like Heather and me,” I stated. “A boy and a girl.”
“That’s correct,” replied Aileen.
“Are you okay with this?” I asked Heather.
“If you mean am I happy that I’ll have two babies instead of one? I’m
ecstatic, Cailin…but I’m worried about you too,” she stated.
“I know there are some risks with multiple births…but there shouldn’t
be any reason to worry about it…I guess. I just didn’t count on two,” I
answered.
“You’re right Cailin, there are some risks, but now that we know we can monitor you and the babies,” explained Aileen.
“Well Mom survived having us, so I guess I can do it,” I stated. “Twins…”
Heather gave me a hug.
“Thanks,” I replied. “Um, I suppose you should call Mark and let him know the good news.”
Heather looked at Aileen, who nodded. Heather took out her cell phone and told Mark the good news.
Chapter 49
As soon as Heather finished her call with Mark I called our Mom.
“I’ll be right over,” she said.
Ten minutes later Mom was hugging us.
“When will you tell Mark’s side of the family?” asked Mom.
“In two more weeks…give or take a few days, I have to make this look
like I found out with a standard pregnancy test,” I replied. “Of
course, I won’t be able to tell them about the twins for a while.”
“I had a feeling that you were pregnant,” said Mom.
I gave Heather an “I told you so” look and she broke up laughing.
“Does this create any complications for Cailin?” Mom asked Aileen.
“No more than any other woman,” Aileen replied. “As I told them, the
good news is that we know about this early so we can monitor her for
any problems.”
“What was it like for you Mom?” I asked.
“The last few months weren’t that much fun,” she replied. “Just getting
out of bed in the morning was a monumental accomplishment. You and your
sister weighed a combined sixteen pounds.”
I let out a long sigh as I looked down at my belly. I tried to imagine what it would look like in eight months.
Chapter 50
The next couple of weeks seemed to drag by. I knew that I was pregnant, but I needed medical confirmation.
My body was starting to agree with Aileen’s confirmation of my pregnancy. I started having morning sickness.
Mom was sympathetic, although it didn’t stop her from kidding me about
it too. I didn’t mind as I knew it was all good natured. I was also
happy to be close with her again.
The tenderness in my breasts also increased, especially in my nipples.
I began to take pregnancy tests once I entered my fourth week. My first
test was inconclusive, but the second test confirmed that I was
pregnant.
I called Aileen and asked her what we should do now.
“I recommend that you make an appointment with Gwen,” she replied,
referring to Dr. Gwen Costello. “By the way, I met her the other day,
she’s quite impressive.”
“Okay,” I replied.
“You can give her my name as your regular doctor,” continued Aileen.
“Thanks,” I replied. “I guess we can tell Mark’s family too.”
“I’d get the confirmation from Gwen first,” suggested Aileen.
“Okay. I’ll call you later,” I said.
I called and made an appointment with Gwen’s receptionist. Ten minutes later Gwen called me back.
“Cailin, this is Gwen, I just talked with my receptionist…I can get you in this afternoon,” she said.
“Thanks, I’d appreciate that,” I replied.
“I’m looking forward to seeing you, it’s been a while,” she said.
Chapter 51
I had always liked Gwen. She was the class brain and she was also one
of the most likeable persons in our class. As Ian, I had asked her out
a few times, but nothing serious ever happened between us.
Her office was only a few blocks away from Mom’s office. I checked in and was immediately shown to a waiting room.
“Cailin, it’s good to see you,” greeted Gwen as she walked into the room.
Gwen was a few inches shorter than me, and her blonde hair was styled
short. She still looked like she could compete in cross-country
running.
“I’m glad to see you too, Gwen,” I replied as we hugged.
“How did you know I was back in town?” she asked.
I told her about running into Kelly.
Gwen nodded. “She’s doing quite well. I’d love to chat and get caught
up, but I suspect that can wait. So, you think that you’re pregnant?”
I smiled as I nodded. I told her the sanitized version of what I was
doing for Heather. We also talked about my health in general.
“I’m so sorry about Heather. I heard about the accident. I just want
you to know how nice it is that you are doing this for her,” she said
as she took notes. “And who is your regular doctor?”
I told her.
“I’ve never meet Dr. Munro, but she has an excellent reputation,” said Gwen.
“She feels the same way about you,” I replied.
Gwen smiled. “I guess we should meet then. Okay, so you think you’re four weeks pregnant?”
“That’s about right,” I replied. “I’m not seeing anyone else right now and I know exactly when I received Mark’s sperm.”
I told her about my morning sickness and other symptoms.
Gwen nodded. “And you had a positive with a home test?”
“Two different ones,” I replied.
“You haven’t changed a bit, Cailin,” she said with a smile. “Before I
have my nurse draw your blood is there anything else you want to tell
me?”
Naturally I skipped the whole magical transformation thing, but I did tell her about the possibility of having twins.
“I know it’s silly, but I have a strong feeling that I might have twins,” I stated.
“It does run in your family, so we’ll keep an eye out for that. Now, I
should have your test results back tomorrow morning. I will call you
and if it is positive I want to set up your appointments. With your
permission I would like to call Aileen and see your medical records.”
I nodded.
“And I would also like to get together with you for dinner some evening and catch up on old times,” she added.
I smiled. “I’d like that a lot.”
Chapter 52
Gwen called the next morning and told me that the blood test confirmed
that I was pregnant. We made an appointment for later that week.
I immediately called Heather and told her that it was now official.
“I’ll let Mark’s family know,” she said. “Do you want to come out here?”
“I’ll come out this weekend. I have a photo shoot this afternoon and another one tomorrow morning,” I stated.
“Okay,” she replied. “But I know Mark’s family will want to see you. I’ll set up lunch for Saturday, okay?”
“Sounds good. Oh, Gwen says hi,” I stated. “I really like her as my doctor.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” said Heather.
“We’re going to get together some night and go over old times; do you want to join us?”
“I’d really like that,” she replied.
“Cool, I’ll let you know when,” I said. “Oh, I’ll call Mom and let her know.”
As soon as I got off the phone with Heather I called Mom to let her know that my pregnancy was official.
“I’m waiting to hear back from Heather and find out when we’re meeting this weekend,” I stated.
“Do you mind if I ride out there with you?” asked Mom.
“Not at all,” I replied.
“How you doing with all this?” she asked.
I sighed before answering.
“Why don’t you come over for dinner tonight…and we can talk, okay?”
“I’d like that a lot Mom. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t have any regrets
about doing this…but it does freak me out a little knowing I have two
lives inside of me. I mean, the spell has helped me adjust to being
female, but that stuff’s a piece cake compared to this…if you know what
I mean.”
“I do my dear. I’ll see you around six, okay?”
“I’m looking forward to it,” I replied.
I called Aileen next. She had just got off the phone with Gwen.
“You have a very good doctor to help you through this,” said Aileen.
“No, I have another excellent doctor to help me,” I replied.
“Thank you.”
I told her about the get-together that we were arranging with Mark’s family.
“I think I’ll skip it,” said Aileen.
“I wish I could too,” I said. “Don’t get me wrong, I like my in-laws,
but I don’t look forward to being the center of attention…you know
‘carrying the next generation of Prestons’ and all that.”
“That’s understandable,” she said.
“I suspect that they will want to run my life,” I confessed.
“I don’t think you’ll have a problem standing up for yourself…and I
know that Heather and Mark will support you as will Mrs. Preston and
your Mom,” said Aileen.
“I know that…but Mr. Preston can be pretty demanding,” I said.
“I think you’ll do fine,” she continued.
“I hope so…you don’t have any confidence spells do you?”
She laughed. “I can’t see a reason why you would need one.”
Chapter 53
I helped Mom prepare dinner as we talked.
“How’s the morning sickness?” she asked.
“It sucks,” I replied. “Nothing like starting your day by having to rush to the bathroom to get sick. Did you have it?”
She nodded. “It only lasted a few weeks.”
“That’s good to hear,” I replied as I cut up some cucumbers and carrots for the salad.
“You know why you get morning sickness?” she asked.
I shook my head.
“It’s because you realize that you have another life growing in you,” she replied with a straight face.
I laughed at the lame joke.
She then told me some of the things she tried to ease morning sickness.
“I’ll try some of them,” I replied.
“Have you noticed any other changes?”
I shook my head.
“You will,” she replied.
“I’ve been looking at the websites,” I replied as I finished the salad.
“When are you seeing Gwen?” she asked.
“On Friday,” I replied as I began to set the table.
“I’m glad you have a doctor that you like,” she said as she checked on
the chicken in the oven. “It looks like it will be ready in five more
minutes.”
“Good, it smells delicious,” I replied.
Chapter 54
We talked about seeing Mark’s family on Saturday.
“The good news is that they are ecstatic about me being pregnant,” I said as I ate.
“Let me guess about the bad news, they want you to go to their doctor,” stated Mom.
I nodded. “Among other things; Heather said that Mrs. Preston and Kristina will work on Mr. Preston.”
“What are the other things?”
“Mark’s father wants me to quit working…that’s not going to happen!”
“Good god what year does he think this is?”
“09…1909,” I replied with a grin.
What else?” asked Mom.
“He suggested that I move to their home in Boston,” I replied. “That’s not going to happen either.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll set him straight,” said Mom.
“I know that I can count on your support,” I replied.
“So you plan on staying here for the entire pregnancy?”
“Up until the end and then maybe I’ll move in with Heather and Mark. If
I’m really going to have twins it will be a real pain to get around,” I
replied. “I like my life…as Cailin and I love my job too. Also
Newport’s my home.”
“Do you think you’ll stick around after this is over?” she asked.
“I might…I have time to think about it…there are good reasons for doing
it,” I replied. “I sort of have the feeling that after giving birth it
might be difficult to go back to being a guy.”
“You know that I will support your decision, whatever you decide,” said Mom.
“I know that,” I replied.
“What about Aileen?” asked Mom.
I looked over at her and could see that she was smiling,
“You know too?” I asked.
Mom rolled her eyes.
“And you don’t mind?” I asked.
“Honey, I just want you to be happy.”
I nodded. I then told her about the conversation that Aileen and I had while we were in Maine.
“Well at least it wasn’t a no; if it is meant to be then it will happen,” she said.
I nodded.
“I do know one thing…I plan on staying here…whether I am Ian or
Cailin,” I stated. “I realized how much I missed my family.”
Mom leaned over and hugged me. “You have no idea how much that makes me happy.”
Chapter 55
The rest of the week flew by and before I knew it I was driving out to Heather and Mark’s place on the Cape.
Mom and I talked along the way.
“Oh, how did your appointment with Gwen go?” asked Mom.
“It went well. She gave me a list of vitamins I should start taking and
she also went over things I shouldn’t do. For the most part I’m already
doing everything right. She does want me to cut back on caffeine.
Actually she wants me to quit drinking all caffeinated drinks.”
“You’ll thank her for that one,” said Mom.
I glanced over at Mom.
“Why?” I asked.
“As your pregnancy progresses you will be spending a lot of time going
to the bathroom, you don’t need the added affects of caffeine…trust me
on that one.”
“This is going to a long eight months without coffee,” I stated.
“You can still drink coffee…but just do it in moderation…or start drinking decaf,” she said.
“Where’s the fun in that?” I asked.
Mom laughed. “Oh, just so you know Heather wants to have Thanksgiving at her place this year.”
I had totally forgotten about it.
“Um, sure,” I replied. “Actually it will be nice; I haven’t really celebrated Thanksgiving much the past few years.”
“You could have flown back,” said Mom.
“I know,” I replied.
“Have you thought about Christmas?” she asked.
“To be honest…no,” I replied.
“You’ll be between seven and eight weeks pregnant around then; that’s when you’ll really start to notice the changes.”
I nodded.
“Mom, it’s weird, I know the spell has helped me adjust to being a
woman, I mean I don’t give it a second thought when I shave my legs
now…but why do I feel so apprehensive about the babies?”
“You mean that you’re wondering of you did the right thing and if you
can make it through the next eight months?” asked Mom.
“Yes…weird huh?”
“No…you’re reaction is very normal. I think many women have doubts at first,” she said.
“Did you?” I asked.
“Me?” asked Mom as she pointed at her chest.
“Sorry, it was a stupid question.” I replied.
“I was both elated and terrified when I found out I was pregnant,” she said.
“But I thought you told us that you and Dad had been trying for a while to have a baby,” I said.
“That’s true, but trying and knowing are two different things. I
worried that I would do something wrong…and if it was the right time to
start a family…but with each passing day I knew that it was the right
thing to do.”
“The big difference is that you knew that you would also be raising us,” I said.
“Do I detect a note of regret that you will be turning the babies over to Heather?” asked Mom.
I held out my fingers to show a slight gap. “Just a little.”
“Really?” she asked.
“I guess it’s this whole ‘bringing a life into the world’ thing, it’s an eye-opener,” I replied.
Mom reached over and placed her hand on my shoulder. “I’m very proud of you.”
“Thanks, Mom,” I replied.
Chapter 56
There was a silver Mercedes sedan parked in Heather and Marks’ driveway.
“I guess Marks’s parents are here,” said Mom.
I nodded.
“You okay?” she asked.
“I’m just nervous,” I replied as I parked next to the Mercedes.
“Don’t worry, you know that you’ll have me on your side,” continued Mom.
“Thanks,” I replied.
Heather and Mark greeted us at the front door and escorted us inside.
“My parents and Kristina are in the living room,” said Mark.
“Don’t worry, Cailin, we outnumber him,” added Heather as she took our coats.
There was no need to state who she was referring to.
We walked into the living room and were met by Mr. and Mrs. Preston and Kristina.
At first there were the expected congratulations and questions about how I felt. I politely answered all their questions.
Everything was going well until Mark’s father began to speak.
Carter Preston was a very formidable looking man. Oh, he was handsome,
but there was always an aura of intensity emanating from him…even when
he smiled. I supposed that’s what made him such an excellent lawyer. He
had dark piercing blue eyes. Like Mark he appeared to be in excellent
physical shape.
“Cailin, have you thought about our offer of moving in with us?” he asked.
I nodded. “I appreciate the offer, but I’m very happy living in Newport…besides I do have a business to run.”
He shifted slightly in his chair. “You plan on working?”
Even though this was a question, it came out more like a statement.
“Sure, why not?” I replied.
He took a sip of his coffee. “We can take care of you…if that’s what you’re worried about.”
I felt as if I was being cross-examined, but the good thing was that I was expecting this and I was ready with my answers.
“I know that, Mr. Preston, but I have a business to run. I can’t just step away from it for nine months.”
“Business? You take pictures,” he replied with a slight laugh.
“No, I’m a photographer…and I have won my share of awards too. It’s a
very competitive field and I have worked hard to build up both my
clients and my reputation. I plan on keeping the last few weeks open,
but up until then I plan on running my business.”
“You
can’t be serious…you aren’t thinking of the baby. We can provide you
excellent care and the best doctors in Boston,” he stated. “I’ve taken
the liberty of drawing up a short list of doctors for you to look
over.”
“That’s not necessary; I already have an excellent doctor,” I replied.
He looked at his wife in shock. “Margaret, please talk some sense to her. We can’t risk our grandchild to just any doctor.”
Before Margaret could speak I replied.
“I’m not seeing just ‘any’ doctor. Dr. Costello did her pre-med at
Harvard and graduated from Stanford Medical with honors… and she is
considered one of the best doctors in her field in New England I’m
lucky to have her as my doctor. Besides, I know her and I trust her…and
one more thing, yes I am carrying your grandchild, but more importantly
I am carrying my sister’s baby. I agreed to do this for her and Mark
because I love them…I didn’t jump into this without thinking and I
wouldn’t do anything to hurt them…or the child that I am carrying. I
also have my own life… and part of the agreement was that I would live
my own life,” I stated firmly.
I almost thought I could hear his teeth grinding.
“Dad, we fully support Cailin,” interjected Mark. “We also know the sacrifices she will have to go through for us.”
Mr. Preston’s jaw dropped slightly.
“Dad, times have changed. Women don’t just lie around and wait for the
baby to be born,” interjected Kristina. “I have several friends who
worked right up to the birth and they all have had healthy babies.”
He turned and looked at Margaret. “Margaret, please talk some sense into them.”
She shook her head. “Don’t expect me to side with you on this, dear. I agreed with Cailin.”
He shrugged. “It looks like I am outvoted.”
“This wasn’t up to a vote,” I stated. “Mr. Preston, I know you only
want what is right for the baby…and so do I. I won’t do a thing to risk
the child I am carrying.”
“Cailin, Heather told me that you two were in the same high school class with your doctor,” said Kristina.
“Well, we were in the same class, but she was a class by herself,” I
stated. “She was only fourteen when she graduated with us… and she
finished her undergraduate degree before she was eighteen,” I stated.
“But the cool thing about her is that she didn’t act different than the
rest of us. She was very well liked, even though she was younger and a
heck of a lot smarter.”
“She’s only had her practice in
Newport a short time and already she is one of the most popular doctors
in town,” added Mom.
“I see,” said Carter. “Margaret told me that you have another doctor, Cailin.”
I nodded. “Dr. Aileen Munro is my regular doctor. Her practice is on
the mainland, but I still see her….like Gwen, I trust her…a lot.”
Carter nodded.
I could tell that he was miffed that I wasn’t going to see his doctors
and I fully expected him to do a background check of both Gwen and
Aileen. I wasn’t worried about either one. Aileen was a real doctor, in
addition to having her magical practice.
“I know you’re
concerned about the fact that I live alone, but Mom lives nearby and
I’m less than a mile from the hospital,” I explained. “If I feel that I
cannot get along by myself I will move in with Heather and Mark.”
Mark and Heather both nodded in agreement.
He looked around the room and could see that he was alone.
“Well, I hate to give in…it doesn’t come easy for me, but I can tell
that I’m not about to change your mind, Cailin,” he said.
“I could have told you that,” said Mom with a smile on her face. I
could tell that she was very proud of the way I had stood up for
myself.
Carter then broke out in laughter.
“Okay,
Cailin, I guess that I am a bit old fashioned concerning some of my
ideas. I just hope that you don’t think less of me for trying.”
I got up, walked over and gave him a hug.
Chapter 57
The rest of the afternoon went by without any problems. Mark asked
Carter to go with him to pick up the lobsters and this allowed the rest
of us to talk as we prepared the rest of dinner in the kitchen.
Kristina gave me a gentle hug.
“I’m so proud of you!” she stated. “You really stood up to him.”
Heather came up next and we also hugged. “That was pretty cool.”
Margaret also seemed pleased.
“Carter is a good man, but he’s the victim of his own upbringing,” said Margaret.
“I’m glad that Mark is cool about all this,” I said.
“Oh we took great steps to humanize him as he grew up,” said Kristina.
“I think he came out just right,” said Heather.
“I also think that you did a wonderful job raising your children,” said Margaret to Mom.
Mom smiled back.
As we talked I noticed how good I felt. I was surrounded and protected
by a circle of wonderful women. I also had a wonderful doctor in Gwen
and of course there was Aileen.
I also knew from what
Aileen had told me that I would have swings regarding my gender, but at
the moment I felt so at peace with being a woman. But the doubts about
getting pregnant drifted away that afternoon.
Chapter 58
On the way back to Newport, Mom and I talked about the afternoon.
“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” I remarked.
“Carter never stood a chance,” replied Mom. “I’m very pleased that you
can still handle yourself. I was a bit worried that the gender shift
might have affected you, but obviously it didn’t. I’m happy that you
have maintained your independent streak.”
“I had good role models growing up,” I replied.
Mom laughed. “It’s strange, I have memories of you growing up as a
girl…even though I know the truth, and you were just as strong as you
were as Ian.”
I nodded. “I know what you mean. The memories I have of this life seem so real.”
“Do you have any issues confusing them with your male memories?”
I shook my head. “No, they’re separate.”
“And you haven’t had any problems keeping them apart?”
I shook my head again. “I guess it’s a part of the spell. Aileen said
that since this was a beneficial spell it was designed to minimize
problems. The cool thing is that while my life is obviously different,
my personal likes and dislikes are the same. I mean, I still like
watching football.”
Mom laughed. “In case you have
forgotten, I was the one who took you to your first Pats game…and that
was when you were a boy.”
“I know Mom, and I know that
many women like sports…it’s just that I was a bit worried that I would
turn out differently. As for my professional life, I like my current
job a lot. I mean, I was good at what I did…but there was no real
satisfaction if you know what I mean.”
“You are an excellent photographer…much better than you were as Ian,” she said.
“There might be a reason for it,” I said.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
I told her what Aileen had told me.
“So what does this mean?” she asked.
“It means that we may have a magical lineage. She said that when people
don’t know that they have powers they show up in different ways…so my
skills as a photographer may be an outlet.”
Mom nodded.
“Do you want her to check your aura too?” I asked. “It doesn’t hurt.”
“Maybe,” she replied. “This could explain my second sense for knowing when to close a deal. Have you told Heather?”
“No not yet,” I replied. “We’ve been preoccupied with other things since I found out.”
Mom laughed. “That’s true; still you could have told her this
afternoon, I’m sure Carter would have been excited to know about this.”
“Oh yeah that would have been good!”
Chapter 59
Aileen came over the next day and confirmed that Mom also had a strong aura. Mom didn’t seem bothered by this revelation.
“I always suspected that I was different...granted not in the magical
sense,” she said as she sipped her coffee. “Does it come from my side
of the family?”
We were sitting around my kitchen table.
“Most likely, I’m still checking,” said Aileen. “I should have the records soon.”
“What about the babies?” I asked.
“If there is a magical lineage then they should develop powers,
although in most cases the powers in males are recessive. If nothing is
done, they will grow up like you have. Your daughter’s powers will find
an outlet like they have in you two,” said Aileen.
“What would it take for them to be like you?” I asked.
“Training and education,” she replied.
“So there is no chance of them just popping out?” asked Mom.
Aileen shook her head. “Centuries ago we took steps to prevent this
from happening. There were too many innocent people being hurt.”
“You mean at Salem?” asked Mom referring to the witch trials.
“Not exactly. Actually no one with powers was among those murdered at
Salem; in fact some of my clan stepped in to stop the madness.
Unfortunately some people’s powers did ‘pop-out’ unexpectedly. In some
cases they hurt others around them…and in some cases they were the
victim,” she explained.
“So will my powers ever develop further than being able to take a great photograph?” I asked.
Aileen thought about her answer. “Maybe.”
I glanced over at Mom and then back at Aileen.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“I didn’t want to tell you this as I didn’t want it to affect your
decision regarding your gender,” said Aileen. “If you stay female, your
powers could be developed.”
“So does that mean anyone who finds out they have powers could learn to use them?” I asked.
Aileen shook her head. “No. As a male your powers were naturally
recessive. But now that you’re female you have…a second chance to
develop them.”
“Wow…I can see why you didn’t tell me about this,” I said.
“Cailin, I don’t have a problem helping you with your powers if you
decide to stay female…but I don’t want you to decision to be based on
having powers. Your decision regarding your gender should be what feels
right for you,” she said.
“And if I stay female and don’t do anything regarding my powers…then what will happen?” I asked.
“Life would be like it is now,” said Aileen. “I’m sorry that I didn’t
tell you this before…I should have checked your family heritage first.”
“It’s okay,” I replied. “I did this to help Heather and Mark.”
“Yes, but it does make your decision more complicated,” said Aileen.
“Is there a time limit on this?” I asked.
Aileen nodded. “Your training must begin within a year of completing the purpose of the spell.”
“So she will have a year after she gives birth to decide?” asked Mom.
Aileen nodded.
I let out a sigh. “I appreciate you telling me this, Aileen.”
Aileen didn’t reply and as I looked at her expression I realized another reason why she didn’t tell me before.
“Oh,” I stated softly.
“I think that you two need to talk privately,” said Mom as she stood up.
“You don’t have to go, Mom,” I stated.
Mom smiled at us. “Yes I do. Aileen, it’s obvious that you two care a
lot for each other. I just want you both to know that I don’t have a
problem with it. In fact, I think it’s wonderful. However, you two need
to talk.”
I tried to speak, but I realized that I was about to cry so, I just got up and hugged her.
Chapter 60
After Mom left, Aileen and I sat in silence for what seemed like hours, but was in reality only a few moments.
I decided to break the ice.
“Aileen, my feelings for you haven’t changed because of this,” I said. “I still love you.”
“I also love you,” she replied.
There was another long silence.
“So what do we do now?” I asked.
“I think we should do as we talked about earlier and keep this as a friendship…until after you give birth,” she said.
“Why?” I asked.
She let out a sign. “I had a relationship with someone in a similar
situation like you once before…and it ended badly. She decided that she
wanted to be a man…and…well, I like women. I don’t want to force you
into anything either.”
“Oh…I’m sorry,” I replied.
Aileen wiped away a tear.
“I guess all we can do is wait,” I said.
Aileen wiped away another tear and nodded.
That’s when I began to cry too.
Chapter 61
While we were still ‘just friends’, I now knew where I stood with
Aileen. Granted I was intrigued the possibility of having powers, I was
more excited about the possibility of having a meaningful relationship
with Aileen.
The next few weeks flew by as I got used to
the idea of being pregnant. So far the physical changes were minor, but
both Gwen and Aileen told me that would soon change.
Thanksgiving at Heather and Mark’s home was really fun. The only thing
was that I got a little tired telling everyone how I felt. There must
have been twenty to thirty people over for Thanksgiving. Many of them
were relatives, both mine and from Marks’ side of the family. I knew
they meant well and I did my best not to act annoyed.
I
also discovered that somehow almost the entire city of Newport knew I
was pregnant. Okay, that was an exaggeration, but I was soon
overwhelmed with old friends calling me and congratulating me. They
also told me what a great person I was for doing this for Heather. One
of my friends from high school was a reporter for the local paper and
she wanted to do an article on me. I told her in no uncertain terms no.
I wasn’t doing this for publicity.
As for my life, I
continued to work. December was a busy time for me with holiday parties
and portrait requests. I didn’t mind as it kept me busy.
I
was also determined to stay in shape and I joined a workout group for
expectant mothers. Gwen had recommended it to me. Aileen also thought
it was a good idea. When I said that I could work out on my own, she
said that it would be good for me to be around other pregnant women. I
had to admit that she was right.
I knew several of the
women from my high school and a few from weddings that I had
photographed. I went three to four times a week and I soon found that I
looked forward to it.
In mid-December, Heather, Gwen and I
got together for dinner. Heather drove out from The Cape and stayed the
night. After Gwen left I decided to tell Heather what Aileen had told
me.
“You mean that you could have powers?” she asked.
“I could, if I develop them,” I said.
“That’s so cool,” she said. “When can I get tested?”
I told her the Aileen could stop by the next day.
“So I wonder what my outlet for my powers is?” she said.
“Judging by the feast you put together for Thanksgiving I would say it
was cooking,” I replied. “I mean, you cooked a meal for a small army
and everything was perfect.”
“Maybe you’re right,” she said.
I excused myself to go to the bathroom. When I came back Heather asked me if I was okay.
“I’m just peeing a lot,” I admitted. “Gwen told me that this would happen.”
“Any other changes?”
“I feel a bit tired at times, but that is also normal,” I replied.
“Any cravings?” she asked.
I shook my head. “Too early for that.”
Heather nodded. “You don’t look any bigger.”
“The babies are still pretty tiny,” I replied. “I should start to show in a few weeks.”
Heather shook her head. “I can’t believe how calm you are about
this…I’m sorry, but I’m still having trouble imagining you pregnant
with twins.”
“I’m calm on the outside,” I replied.
“Speaking of fear, how are you and Mark doing, I mean you’re going to
have two babies soon.”
“We’re doing okay. I think the
hardest thing is not telling anyone that it’s going to be twins.
Thankfully we have a large house so room won’t be an issue,” she said.
“Um, should you stay as Cailin we want to know if you have any problem
with us telling the kids later that you were the birth mother? I mean
they should know…don’t you think?”
“I don’t mind…what will you tell them if I shift back to being a guy?”
“We haven’t discussed that,” she said.
“Why?”
“Because we have a feeling that you aren’t going to change back. Cailin, you seem so happy as a woman,” she said.
I nodded. “I haven’t made up my mind yet.”
“I just have a feeling that I’m going to have a twin sister for the rest of my life.”
“Anything is possible,” I replied.
Chapter 62
Thankfully everything was pretty calm through the holidays. It wasn’t
until early January when the storms began to hit, both in the terms of
weather and in the changes to my body.
Newport was hit by
a large nor’easter that pretty much shut everything down for a couple
of days. Now I had a fully stocked pantry and a good supply of
firewood, and I had been through many storms like this growing up in
New England so it shouldn’t have been a big deal. But I found myself an
emotional wreck.
One moment I was calm and collected and
the next I was crying uncontrollably. I called Aileen and asked her to
come over. Unfortunately the roads were closed and instead of acting
rationally I lost my temper. I then began to sob as I thought I was
going crazy.
Thankfully Aileen called my mom.
Mom arrived a short time later and comforted me and explained that my hormones were causing my emotional storm.
“So this is normal?” I asked. There was a tone of desperation in my voice.
Mom nodded as she made some hot chocolate for us.
“Why the hell didn’t anyone tell me it would be like this?” I exclaimed angrily.
“We did,” replied Mom calmly.
I grumbled and then looked at her.
“Well, you didn’t tell me it would be this bad!”
Mom barely contained her amusement at my predicament.
I crossed my arms and glared at her. “This isn’t funny!”
“I know dear…but it will pass,” she replied. A sly smile appeared on her face.
I wanted to be angry but I couldn’t help but smile.
“Mom, how long does this last…I mean could I go another six to seven months like this?”
“It depends on your body…but you’ll get used to it,” she replied as she filled a mug for me.
I sat down at the kitchen table. “I’m not strong enough to survive this!”
Mom walked over with the mugs and after setting them down, she gave me a long hug.
“Honey, you’ll do fine,” she comforted.
I began to cry softly as she hugged me.
“Do you feel better?” she asked as she sat down next to me.
“A little.” I replied as I blew on my hot chocolate. “I guess I better call Aileen and apologize for being such a psycho.”
“There’s no need, she’s been expecting this to happen. She said it’s a good sign.”
I took a sip of my hot chocolate. “I had no idea it would be like this.”
“You’ll survive… we all do,” she replied. “The good thing is if you go
back to being a male you’ll be a very sympathetic husband for you
wife.”
“If I go back,” I replied as I took another sip.
“And if you stay female then you’ll know what to expect should you decide to have another baby,” continued Mom.
“I just want to get through this one first,” I replied.
“Speaking of which, we’re going to have to do some shopping,” said Mom.
“You’re breasts look a bit larger and soon you’ll start to show in the
belly.”
“My bras are a bit tighter,” I confessed then tugged gently at the straps digging into my shoulders.
“When this storm passes we’ll go over to the mainland and hit some of
the malls, there are a lot of good sales going on right now.”
“Which storms?” I asked with a grin.
“The snow, but in time your emotional storms will pass too,” she replied.
I didn’t argue as I knew she was right. I also liked the time I was spending with her.
“Did you get cravings?” I asked.
Mom nodded.
“What were they?” I asked.
“Chinese food,” she replied. “Your poor father had to drive all the way to Providence one night to get me some eggrolls.”
I laughed.
“He took it all in stride,” she continued.
I sighed. “I wish he was still alive.”
Mom nodded. “That makes two of us.”
I sipped my chocolate. “Mom, I know you still love him…but why haven’t you remarried?”
“I haven’t met the right man,” she said.
“I hope you do,” I replied.
“Thank you dear,” she said.
I drank the last of my hot chocolate. “Mom…what do you think Dad would have thought…about what I’m doing?”
She smiled softly at me. “Honey, he would have been very proud of you.
He would have been happy that you were helping your sister.”
“Do you think he would care if I stayed female afterwards?”
Mom shook her head. “He would have wanted you to be happy.”
I nodded. “Thanks.”
“Do you want some more?” she asked.
I shook my head. “But can you spend the night here?”
Mom smiled and nodded. “I would love to.”
“Thanks,” I replied.
Chapter 63
When I told Heather about the impending shopping trip she begged me to
come along. I readily agreed and we decided to go the next weekend.
Even though it was winter I still had a fairly full schedule of jobs.
By now I was convinced that the entire city of Newport knew I was
pregnant. Just on a whim I did a Google search to see if there was a
“Cailin McGregor is pregnant” website. Of course there wasn’t, but I
wasn’t taking any chances.
The morning we were to go
shopping I stepped out of the shower and gasped. I could see some
slight swelling. I must have been too asleep to notice when I got up. I
carefully ran my hands over my belly as if I was trying to feel the
babies I was carrying. I stood there for a few minutes rubbing my belly
as tears began to fall.
To be honest, up to this point I
really wasn’t positive that I was pregnant. As soon as I finished
dressing I called Aileen and told her.
“According to the websites this is a bit early,” I replied.
“Don’t forget that most of those sites are for single birth…you’re
carrying two. Besides, those websites are just estimates of when things
happen,” she explained. “So how do you feel about it?”
“I have to admit that it’s pretty cool,” I replied. I told her how I had stood in the bathroom naked.
“That’s pretty normal,” she replied. “So what are you doing today?”
“Mom, Heather and I are going shopping,” I replied. I told her about my bras being a bit tight.
“I recommend that you go for comfort,” she said.
“I plan on it,” I replied.
“When is your next appointment with Gwen?”
“In a week,” I replied.
“Good,” she replied.
“When is my next appointment with you?” I asked. It had been a week since we had been together.
“How about tonight?” she suggested. “We can do dinner.”
“I’d like that…do you want to spend the night…I do have a guest room,” I said.
“We’ll see,” she replied.
“Okay…I’ll call you when we get home,” I said.
“Take care, Cailin,” she replied.
Chapter 64
Of course I had to show off my slightly extended belly to both Mom and Heather.
“Wow,” replied Heather. “It’s really happening.”
I just nodded.
Mom and Heather gave me a group hug and it was all I could do to stop from crying.
I didn’t eat much that morning for breakfast, but by the time we hit the road I felt famished.
“Um, I know we just left, but can we stop for breakfast?” I asked.
“We can stop at Newport Creamery,” suggested Heather.
“Sounds good, it’s been a long time since we’re all gone there together,” replied Mom.
It only took us ten minutes to reach the Middletown location. It had
been one of our favorite places to go when we were kids.
I
looked over the menu and my eyes were immediately drawn to the Belgian
waffles. I was about to order the waffle with fruit when I suddenly
changed my mind.
“Can I get the waffle with the works?” I asked the waitress.
Heather laughed. “For breakfast?”
I should explain that the waffle with the works comes with a choice of fruit, ice cream, and whipped cream.
I just nodded. “I’d like vanilla ice cream with apple cinnamon.”
“Cailin, you can’t be serious!”
“It sounds good to me,” I replied. “Oh, and can I get bananas with that too?”
The waitress smiled knowingly. “Of course, dear.”
“Thank you,” I replied. “Oh and a side of bacon too.”
The waitress just nodded. “Anything to drink, dear?”
“Coffee and a large class of apple juice.”
The waitress smiled and took Mom and Heather’s orders.
“Let me guess, cravings?” asked Heather.
I laughed. “How did you guess?”
“I’ll be even more amazed if you actually eat what you ordered,” she replied.
Chapter 65
“That really hit the spot,” I stated as we walked back to the car.
“Mom, please tell me what I just saw was normal,” said Heather.
In addition to my initial order I also had a chocolate Awful Awful, their version of a milkshake.
“It’s very normal,” said Mom.
“I can’t believe you ate everything,” said Heather.
“I’m eating for three now,” I said. “Don’t worry; I’ll be at the gym tomorrow.”
Thankfully we were able to find some good bargains. My new bras were
two cups larger…and they felt much more comfortable. The saleswoman was
shocked that I was able to tolerate my old bras.
I also
bought a few sweaters and a couple of pairs of pants. Mom suggested
that I get the type with elastic waists. I would thank her for this
suggestion later.
I also enjoyed just hanging out with my
mom and sister. I realized how much I missed them and that I would be
staying close after I had the babies.
“I don’t know about you two, but I’m getting hungry,” I remarked.
“You’ve got to be kidding!” stated Heather. “You ate enough that you shouldn’t be hungry until tomorrow!”
It was only when I noticed her grin did I realize she was joking.
“How about Mexican?” I asked hopefully.
“I don’t know if there’s one around here,” said Mom.
“Let’s ask one of the salesclerks,” suggested Heather.
The closest place was a chain restaurant that I normally wouldn’t have
considered stopping at, but I had the urge for some spicy food.
I looked at the menu and then asked the waitress what was the spiciest thing on the menu.
“Do you want chicken, beef or pork?” she asked.
“I don’t care as long as it’s hot and spicy.”
She looked around and then leaned closer. “Unfortunately most of the
entrees are rather tame. But I can ask the chef to jack up the heat on
whatever you want.”
“Great,” I replied. “I’ll have the arroz con pollo please and don’t spare the heat please.”
The waitress smiled. “Don’t worry, I know where you’re coming from…I craved Cajun food during my last pregnancy.”
My eyes lit up. “Really? Where did you go?”
She smiled back. “I’ll write out the address for you. It’s just outside
Fall River, but it’s worth the trip. Is this your first?”
I nodded. “How many children do you have?”
“Three,” she replied. “And each one came with a different craving.”
The food was pretty good and it really hit the spot. To be honest I
sort of liked this part of being pregnant as food had such wonderful
flavor now.
Chapter 66
Heather decided to spend
the night with Mom and drive back to The Cape in the morning. I hugged
both of them and thanked them for the wonderful day.
“We’re going to be here for you throughout this,” said Heather.
“Thanks,” I replied.
As much fun as I had had that day, I was very excited to see Aileen arrive. I wore one of my new sweaters in her honor.
Of course I showed her my belly.
“It looks like you’re progressing according to schedule,” she said.
I told her about the cravings that I had that day.
“It’s fine to give into them, but watch your weight gain,” she said.
“I’m already planning a trip to the gym tomorrow,” I replied.
She smiled back at me. “Good for you. So do you have any preferences for tonight?”
I shook my head. “Surprisingly no.”
We ended up going to an Italian place.
“You’ll be entering your second trimester soon and you should see an
end to some of the turmoil that you’ve been experiencing,” she said.
“Thank god,” I replied. I took a sip of water.
“However you could see a lot of physical changes…besides the obvious
large belly,” she said with a smile. She then told me some of things to
expect.
“By the way, I’m sorry for the way I acted with you,” I apologized.
“Cailin, I would have been shocked if you hadn’t freaked out,” she replied with a smile.
“Thanks…but I still feel stupid for the way I acted,” I replied.
“There’s no reason to…your hormones were going wild,” she said.
I shrugged and took another drink of water.
“Oh when you see Gwen next I think you should mention that you think
you may have twins so she can do an ultrasound,” she said.
“Really?”
Aileen nodded. “Even if she can’t detect them yet I think she should be aware of it.”
“And what do I tell her… I have a hunch I’m carrying twins?”
“Exactly,” she replied. “Many women know when they have twins…it’s not that uncommon.”
“Okay,” I replied.
“Besides, you should start to see some rapid weight gain,” she continued.
Our food arrived. We both had ordered lasagna and it was delicious.
“Um, Aileen, I’m been doing some reading about multiple births and there are a lot of risks.”
“Yes, that’s true, but the spell will protect you…and the babies,” she
said. “That doesn’t mean there won’t be complications, but you and the
babies will survive.”
“That’s good to know,” I replied.
Chapter 67
After dinner we went back to my place.
“Oh, I’m expecting a report on your namesake,” she said.
“Really?” I asked anxiously.
“I should get it this week, as soon as I do I will bring it over,” said Aileen.
“Cool,” I replied. “Where is the report coming from?”
“Our achieves. They’re located back in Scotland,” she replied.
I nodded. “I would like to go there…when this is over.”
“You’ve never been to Scotland?” she asked. “I’m surprised considering your family heritage.”
I shook my head. “I just never got around to it.”
“Maybe we can go together,” she said.
“I’d like that…I’d like that a lot,” I replied.
Chapter 68
“So, how’re you feeling today?” asked Gwen.
I told her about my mood swings and cravings.
“I can’t believe how much spicy food I’ve eaten this past week. I was
even tempted to put Tabasco sauce on my oatmeal this morning,” I
replied.
Gwen laughed. “That’s a new one. Actually craving hot spicy food is very common,” she replied.
I then showed her my belly.
“I’m a little surprised it’s this noticeable so soon,” she said.
“Um, I think I might have twins,” I admitted.
Gwen just nodded. “It does run in your family so I wouldn’t be
surprised. I could do an ultrasound, but it might not confirm it,” she
said.
A short time later I was looking at the two lives I was carrying.
“I have to admit that I’m impressed, you don’t usually get such clear
determination of multiple births so soon,” said Gwen. “Usually the
ultrasound misses the second fetus until later.”
“I guess I better call Heather and Mark,” I replied, even though they already knew.
“I’m glad we discovered this so soon as it will change the frequency
that I will be seeing you,” said Gwen. “I’m sure you know that there
are added risks for multiple births.”
I nodded. “I’ve done some online research.”
Gwen nodded. “Well just so you know, you’ll be my first set of twins
that I’ve had since I opened my practice here. But don’t worry; I know
what I’m doing…and if I have any questions I can also search online.”
We both began laughing.
“Well, you better get cleaned up and dressed. I’ll see you in my office when you’re done.
I then pulled out my cell phone and told Heather about the ultrasound.
Chapter 69
I called Heather again after I got home.
“How’s Mark’s family taking it?”
“They’re thrilled. Of course Marks’s dad asked us if we would try again
and talk some sense into you about moving in with them.”
I just laughed at this idea.
“I thought that would be your reply,” said Heather.
I told her about what Gwen had told me.
“Oh, she wants you to come with me for my next appointment,” I stated.
“Why?” she asked.
“She wants you to start planning for the twins,” I replied. “She knows
an excellent doctor out your way that specializes in twins. She said
that it would be good for you to get a doctor’s view on dealing with
the complications of multiple births.”
“I guess that makes
sense,” she said. “Wow, I just remembered how we always used to get the
same medical problems at the same time!”
“I know, do you remember when we got the chicken pox the same week?”
“I felt so sorry for Mom,” she replied. “Well, I guess this will be payback.”
“I have a question for you. I know you’ve taken the last year off from teaching, but do you plan on going back?” I asked.
“Mark and I have talked about it. I would like to hold off until the
kids start school. I know this sounds hokey, but I’m really looking
forward to being a mom.”
“It doesn’t sound hokey. In fact I’ve been thinking about it myself,” I replied.
“Really? What do you mean?”
“Well, I was excited when I saw the ultrasounds of the babies…and then
it hit me that I’m carrying them for you. I thought about how different
I would have felt if I was going to be the one who would be raising
them.”
“Wow,” she replied.
“Aileen said that I
might feel this way,” I continued. “Look, I’m totally happy for you and
I know you’re going to be a great mother…and I have no regrets about
doing this.”
“I really owe you, Cailin,” she replied. “I love you so much for doing this for Mark and I.”
“Hey, we’re sisters,” I replied.
Chapter 70
Winter was very brutal and we got stuck in a cycle of one storm after
another. I was getting bigger, but thankfully my hormones calmed down.
I did experience some darkening of the skin, but both Gwen and Aileen
told me that this was temporary.
In early February I received a phone call from a staff member of the Erin Flynn show.
“Good morning Ms. McGregor, I don’t know if you remember me, I’m Della Stratton,” she said.
“Of course I do,” I replied.
Della was in charge of public relations for the Erin Flynn show and she
had hired me the last time they had shot some scenes in Newport. The
good thing was that for a cable network detective show they had a
sizable budget.
“We’re going to be shooting in Newport this week and we were hoping you were available,” said Della.
“What do you need?” I asked.
She told me that they wanted some shots taken from behind the scenes as
the show was shot. Alexis Eden, the star of the show insisted that the
show use locals whenever possible.
“When do you need me?” I asked.
“I know this is short notice, but are you available tomorrow? I
apologize but our shooting is dictated by the weather. We wanted scenes
with freshly fallen snow.”
Our latest storm was dropping the last of five inches of the white stuff on Newport.
“Sounds good. I can certainly confirm that the snow will be nice and fresh. Where will you be shooting?” I asked.
“Downtown on Thames Street,” she replied and then she gave me the
details. She told me that in addition to shooting some photos of Alexis
Eden, I would also be taking some shots of Jen Stevens who was
co-starring in the episode.
It was close enough for me to walk.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” I replied.
While I was happy to get such a good assignment, I was more interested in the possibility of talking to Jen Stevens.
Chapter 71
It was clear and cold the next day as I walked over to where the film crew was setting up.
Della met me at the security trailer and gave me my credentials.
“You’ll have free range as long as you stay behind the scenes,” she explained.
There was some paperwork to sign. I agreed to turn over all photos shot to the production company.
“I know we can trust you…but we have to be careful. The paparazzi would
love to get some photos of Alexis and especially Jen in some
embarrassing situation,” said Della.
“I understand,” I replied.
They shot the first couple of scenes out on Thames Street. Now you
would think that closing down a main drag would be a problem, but it
wasn’t. Several of the businesses that they shot in front of were
closed for the season. They also paid the owners of the businesses to
open up and money has a way of making people more understanding. People
tended to remember seeing the businesses on television and there had
been clear increases in business at those establishments when they
re-opened for the summer.
They then moved into one of the
stores to shoot some scenes. I didn’t pay too much attention to what
the scenes were about as I was too busy doing my job.
It wasn’t until they were finished the days shooting that Alexis Eden came over and talked to me.
“It’s good to see you again, Cailin,” said Alexis. “I was really happy to hear that you would be taking the photos.”
“It was fun,” I replied.
“Cailin, I was wondering if you could do me a personal favor,” continued Alexis.
“Sure, what is it?” I asked.
“I’d like you to take some photos for me. We’re done shooting this
episode and I’m throwing the crew a party,” she explained.
“I’d be happy to,” I replied.
“I also know that I can trust you,” she continued. “These photos are for private use only.”
I nodded. “You can trust me, Alexis.”
“I know that, it’s just that I need to protect the privacy of others,” she continued.
“Jen Stevens?” I asked.
Alexis smiled. “Among others.”
She gave me the details and location of the party.
Chapter 72
The
party was held at Brick Alley. I suspect the ownership was pleased to
have a large private party in the middle of winter on a weeknight.
I had to show my ID to security before I was allowed in.
I
walked inside and saw Alexis Eden and Jen Stevens. A young woman with
red hair was standing next to Alexis and it was obvious that they
weren’t just friends.
Alexis immediately waved me over and gave me a hug.
“I’m so happy you agreed to do this,” she said.
I nodded.
She then introduced me to Jen Stevens and the young woman whose name was Jirra Reid.
As we talked, I noticed that Jen momentarily gave me a strange look.
Jirra had a similar look on her face then both Jen and Jirra exchanged
glances.
Before we got any further I took off my coat and I noticed all three women were looking at me.
“Yep, I’m pregnant with twins,” I replied as I ran my hands over my belly. “I’m acting as a surrogate for my sister.”
All three congratulated me.
“I wish I’d had known,” said Alexis. “I mean it must have been tough on you today.”
“I don’t mind…I can get around pretty easy right now,” I replied. “Besides, I need to keep busy.”
“How far along are you?” asked Jen.
“Around seventeen weeks,” I replied. “Thanks to the fact that there are two of them I look like I’m further along.”
“So you’re doing this for your sister?” asked Jirra. “That’s so cool. You two must be really close.”
“She’s my identical twin,” I replied. “Unfortunately she was in a car
accident and she can’t have children. When she asked me to if I would
be her surrogate I said yes.”
“Wow,” replied Jirra. “That’s one the nicest things I’ve heard.”
We talked for a few minutes before I asked Alexis what sort of shots she wanted.
“I’d like you to take candid shots and then be available for group shots,” explained Alexis.
I nodded. “Sounds like a plan. How long will you staying in town?”
“A few days,” she replied. “Why?”
“If you’d like you can stop by my home and pick out the photos you like
and I can put them on CDs for you. I can also produce as many copies
you want.”
“That would be great. Wouldn’t you rather have us stop by your studio?” asked Alexis.
“My home is my studio,” I replied with a grin.
“Is tomorrow afternoon too soon?” she asked.
“No, not at all,” I replied.
“Great,” replied Alexis.
“Well, I guess I better get to work,” I replied.
Chapter 73
Most of the time when I worked wedding receptions and parties it was all work and no play, but this night was different.
Alexis insisted that I get a chance to eat and relax. I sat at a table
that had some of the film crew. We talked shop concerning the filming
techniques used on the show. They also asked me questions about the
type of cameras I used. I showed off my newest camera, a Canon EOS 5D
Mark II. It took still pictures at an astounding 21 megapixels and shot
some incredible High Definition video as well. I think it caused quite
a fuss with the crew since the video it produced seemed to rival the
quality of their incredibly expensive TV cameras. Like most TV shows
now they shot using high quality video cameras then gave the footage a
film look in post-production.
I also found that the crew seemed like a big family. They also genuinely seemed to love working with Alexis.
One of the camera operators told me that she had almost quit the
business due to dealing with all the prima donnas, but that she now had
a change of mind after working with Alexis.
“She knows
everyone…I mean she even knows the names of my cats!” stated the woman
whose name was Nancy. “I sometimes wonder if she’s real.”
“What about Jen?” I asked.
“She’s a real character. I mean, she’s a big-time star and yet she
really enjoys doing a small part on this show. She’s totally cool.”
Jen had a reoccurring part as a wisecracking waitress at a diner the cast frequented in the show.
“When we first heard that she would be on the show many of us were
worried…sometimes big stars are even bigger pains in the asses,” said
Nancy. “Her first appearance was supposed to be a one-shot cameo but
the viewers just fell in love with the character. She’s been a joy to
work with since then. It’s always a happy set when Jen’s around.”
The crew told me that she had a slightly bigger part in this episode.
“I’m looking forward to seeing it, I’m a big fan of the books and the
show,” I replied. “It’s rare that a series or a movie is as good as the
books.”
“Did you get a chance to talk to Jirra Reid?”
asked another crew member named Barb. She was one of the lighting
technicians.
“Just briefly when I arrived,” I replied.
“For someone so young she’s a very talented writer. I wouldn’t be
surprised if she got nominated for an Emmy for her work on the show,”
said Nancy.
“She’s also a nice person…they make a great couple,” added another crew member named Bob.
I noticed that the other people at the table gave Bob a dirty look.
“It’s cool,” I interjected. “You don’t have to worry about me.”
“We’re all rather protective of them,” said Nancy. “Alexis came out, but she doesn’t want the press bothering Jirra.”
“That’s understandable,” I replied. I looked at my watch. “Well, as
much as I’d love to continue talking; I better get back to work. Do you
want a group shot?”
“We’d love one,” said Nancy.
Chapter 74
Alexis, Jen, and Jirra arrived at my home a little after two the following afternoon.
“I can show you the photos on my computer,” I said as I escorted them back to my studio.
They pulled up chairs and sat down to see the photos I had taken the previous night.
It took an hour to get through all of them.
“Outstanding job, Cailin,” said Alexis. “How did you get so many candid
shots? Knowing my crew they usually know when a camera is around them.”
“It’s no big deal, I just have a talent for blending in, although that’s not as easy these days,” I replied with a laugh.
“Don’t sell yourself short, you’re an excellent photographer,” commented Jen.
“I agree,” added Jirra as she looked at the photos.
We then went over the shots they wanted on the CD. I also made up a second CD that would only go to Alexis, Jen, and Jirra.
“I can have the CDs for you tomorrow,” I replied.
“That would be wonderful,” replied Alexis. “I’m also going to put them into an electronic picture frame for the crew.”
“Would you like some tea?” I asked. “I can also make coffee, but I’m off the stuff right now.”
“That would be great,” replied Alexis.
Chapter 75
It was strange, I was sitting in my living room with two celebrities
and it felt like they were old friends. I also felt a strange bond with
Jirra, but I couldn’t figure out what it was.
As we talked I noticed that both Jen and Jirra seemed to be holding back, as if there was a question they wanted to ask me.
I don’t know what happened, but I was suddenly hit with a feeling that
I could trust these people with the truth about my gender. I was
positive that I could trust them completely.
“Jen, I know you’re very open about your gender change,” I started.
Jen laughed. “That’s one way of putting it. Actually it wasn’t like I had a choice.”
“Have you met anyone else who has undergone something similar?” I asked cautiously.
All three stared at me. From the look they were giving me I could tell that I hit a nerve and I decided to go for broke.
“The reason I’m asking… is that I used to be male,” I confessed.
“How is that possible…you’re pregnant?” asked Alexis.
I told them the condensed version of my transformation.
“You mean you willingly transformed in order to help your sister?” asked Jirra.
I nodded. “She’s my sister and my twin…I had to help her.”
“That’s sweetest thing I’ve ever heard,” said Alexis.
“You definitely can trust us, Cailin,” said Jen. “And yes we know of
others. I got a strange feeling you were different when we met last
night…so did Jirra.”
I looked at Jirra. “How did you know, Jirra?”
“I was also transformed…but not willingly,” she replied.
She then told me an incredible story of how she had once been male and had been transformed into a woman.
(For Jirra’s complete story please read The Fresh Start Series)
“I now have a second sense when it comes to others like us,” said Jirra.
“You mean you know others?” I asked. I knew about the others that
Aileen had changed, but this was something totally different.
“And there are many others,” added Jen.
“My doctor…the magical one…told me of others, but you’re the first that I’ve met,” I replied.
“Do you plan on staying female?” asked Jen.
“Maybe,” I replied. I told them what Aileen had told me and I told them my current feelings.
“I suspect that you’ll stay as Cailin…especially after giving birth,”
said Jen. “I can’t imagine going through such a monumental experience
as being pregnant and not being changed.”
“I read rumors…in some of the celebrity scandal sheets…of you wanting to get pregnant,” I confessed.
Jen nodded. “Those are just rumors…and not the worst that I’ve read
about myself. But it is true that Adam Tilton and I are together again.
Actually, getting pregnant has crossed my mind more than once. I do
have a lot of questions about it.”
I smiled and pointed at my chest. “Well, I’m no expert but you can ask me anything you want.”
For a moment I thought Jen was going to cry, but she quickly recovered her poise.
“Thank you, Cailin, that’s very kind. I may just take you up on that offer.”
“I’ll give you my phone number and email; that applies to the rest of you,” I stated.
“Thank you, we’ve also talked about it,” said Alexis as she looked lovingly at Jirra.
“Really?” I asked.
Jirra nodded. “My transformation has ties to an ancient fertility
rite…and I’ve got a rather strong urge to get pregnant…it’s hard to
fight sometimes. The good thing is that I’m not attracted to men…the
bad thing is that many people who only know me as Jirra Reid know that
I used to be male…the transformation didn’t include my identity. I
don’t know how I could explain getting pregnant to them.”
“So they think you’re transgendered?” I asked.
Jirra nodded. “I’m more than a little envious of your transformation in that it included your identity.”
“Maybe I can ask if you can be changed,” I asked.
Jirra shook her head. “I’ve already asked. The magic that changed me
was quite strong and there could be adverse side effects if they use
additional magic on me.”
“So you’ve met other magical people?” I asked.
Jirra nodded.
“I’d love to meet them,” I stated.
“I’ll talk to my friend and see what she says,” said Jirra.
“Cool,” I replied. “Maybe she knows my doctor.”
“It wouldn’t surprise me…she does have family in New England,” said Jirra.
I nodded and then I remembered something Jirra had said.
“Jirra, you said that the urge to get pregnant is strong, what will you
do if you give into it?” I asked. I was suddenly very concerned for
Jirra. I can’t imagine how awful her life would be if she was exposed.
“We’ve discussed how we’re going to handle it,” said Jirra as she glanced lovingly at Alexis.
“When the show ends I’m retiring from show business,” said Alexis. “I
plan on being a private citizen and we’ll live in peace…raise a
family…I can’t wait.”
Alexis then leaned over and gave Jirra a tender kiss.
‘I hope everything goes well for you,” I said. “Thank you for sharing your secrets with me.”
“Well, we do seem to have a knack for running into others,” said Jirra.
Chapter 76
I finished up the CDs and the photo frames for Alexis the next day.
Thanks to my connections I was able to get a bulk discount on the
frames from one of my suppliers. Alexis arrived by herself the next
day.
Alexis was very pleased with the results and she paid
me a bonus on top of the price of the shoot and materials. I told her
the bonus wasn’t required, but she insisted.
“I like
helping people I like. Oh, Jirra and I plan on getting married when she
finishes college. We would like you to be our photographer at our
wedding,” said Alexis.
“If I’m still doing this I would be honored,” I replied.
“You will be and you’ll still be Cailin,” she said. “You seem so happy…and you’re also in love.”
I cocked my head and looked at her. “How did you know that?”
“When you talked about the woman who transformed you…it was pretty obvious. How is it going?”
I sighed. “We talked about it, but we’ve agreed to put off any decisions until after I give birth.”
“I think it will work out. My relationship with Jirra was shaky at
first…but I knew she was the one. I hope it works out for you too.”
“You and Jirra make a nice couple. It must be hard to keep it quiet,” I said.
“It is. Thankfully the paparazzi leave me alone as I generally shun the
spotlight. I never wanted to be a celebrity. Granted I love the show as
it’s something I believe in…but when it’s over I would like nothing
better than to retire to my home out on Cape Cod with Jirra.”
“You live on the Cape?” I asked. “What part?”
It turned out that she lived less than a mile from Heather and Mark.
“That’s so cool,” I replied.
“Maybe you can introduce us to your sister and brother-in-law…I would like to know more people out there.”
“Sure,” I replied. I tried to imagine how giddy Heather would be when I introduced her to the star of her favorite show.
“What are you and your sister doing about a baby shower?” she asked.
“I suppose my sister is going to have one,” I replied. “I’m not sure what the rules are for a surrogate birth.”
Alexis waved her hand dismissively. “Who cares about rules? I have
lesbian friends who have them and I know people who have them for
adoptions.”
I nodded.
“If you don’t mind,
Jirra and I would love to attend,” she continued. “I think it’s
important for both you and your sister to celebrate this blessed
event.”
“I’ll keep you informed,” I replied.
Alexis smiled at me. “I hope we can be friends. I like you a lot and so
does Jirra. I also like the fact that Jirra has good people around
her…especially those who have a shared experience.”
I smiled back at her as I felt a tear run down my face. Alexis leaned over and gave me a long hug.
Chapter 77
Alexis wanted to know if I had any plans for dinner that night. I said no and then asked if they had any preferences.
“It’s your town, I’m sure you know all the good local places,” she said.
“Do you want seafood? I know a good place…it’s not fancy by any stretch of the imagination,” I replied.
“All the better. Jen and I have noticed that we’re almost never recognized when we eat at the local places,” she replied.
“Well, I should drive as it’s not easy to find, why don’t you call Jen and Jirra and have them come here,” I replied.
“Okay, and why don’t you call your sister and see if there’s a baby shower being planned.
“She won’t believe me,” I replied as I picked up my cell phone.
I asked Heather about the baby shower.
“Kristina is putting something together; I think she’s planning on
doing it in April or May. Why do you want to know?” asked Heather.
I told her about Alexis’s offer.
There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.
“You still there?” I asked.
“Yes…are you serious?” she asked.
I turned and handed the phone to Alexis who started talking to my sister.
After a few minutes Alexis handed the phone back to me.
“So what do you think?” I asked.
“I knew that Alexis had a home out here…but I never thought that I would meet her,” said Heather.
“She’s very cool,” I stated.
“This is wild…my little sister is friends with Alexis Eden,” said Heather.
Alexis then reminded me about meeting Heather before the shower.
It was easier to pass the phone back and let them make the arrangements.
Chapter 78
“So where are we going?” asked Jen.
“It’s just a little seafood place…the tourists wouldn’t consider stopping in it,” I replied. “They have great chowder.”
The restaurant I picked doubled as a fish market. It wasn’t fancy but
the food was excellent and not pricey. Being it was a week night it
wasn’t very crowded…mostly locals and a few sailors.
On my
recommendations we had the clam chowder. We also had their seafood
sampler appetizer which included clam cakes and their spicy stuffed
quahogs.
For dinner we all had lobster
The
waitress, a beached blonde woman in her early fifties named Jo, asked
us how our dinner was as she took our orders for dessert.
My family had been coming to this place for years and I can’t ever
remember Jo not working there. She was also a real character and often
engaged in playful give and take with the customers. I wasn’t sure, but
Jen appeared to be taking mental notes on Jo’s behavior.
Jirra smiled. “This lobster was wonderful.”
Jo smiled. “It should be honey…it was crawling around in the ocean
yesterday,” she said. She then looked at Jen and Alexis. “I’m sure you
hear this all the time but I have to tell you that you two look very
familiar. I know, you look like Alexis Eden and you look like Jen
Stevens!”
Alexis smiled and nodded.
“Come to think of it…they were in town this week filming that detective show,” continued Jo.
“We heard about that,” said Jen, barely holding back a smile.
“For a moment I thought I had some celebrities in here,” continued Jo.
A local walked by, shook his head and laughed. “Like big movie stars would come in this dump.”
“Dump! What do you know! You put ketchup on your lobster!” snapped Jo
as she gave him a look of disgust. She then pretended to throw her
serving tray at him. It was obvious they were old friends.
The local shook his head. “Have to do something to make the food edible,” he countered.
“Just
for that remark I’m should charge you the New York tourist rate!
Besides if those celebrities would venture out of Newport and come in
here they would love the food here.”
Alexis looked at Jen who nodded.
“I don’t think this place is a dump… and yes I’m Alexis Eden,” she said.
Jo looked back and from the look on her face I could tell she wasn’t sure if she was being goofed on.
Alexis pulled out her driver license and showed it to Jo.
“I hope you take my word that I’m Jen Stevens…I don’t want to dig out my ID,” said Jen with a grin.
“The food here is wonderful, Jo,” said Alexis.
Jo smiled. “I thought it was you…I love your show Ms. Eden…and I’m a huge fan of your movies, Ms. Stevens.”
Alexis smiled. “Please call me Alexis.”
“And I’m Jen.”
I watched Jen and Alexis sign every autograph and pose for several photos. They were both very gracious and nice.
On the way back to into Newport I asked them about it.
“I kinda wanted to put that one guy in his place…what sort of cretin
puts ketchup on lobster?” said Jen with revulsion. “Besides I have a
warm spot in my heart for waitresses now that I play one.”
“I don’t mind doing it either…besides we were finished with dinner. I
hate it when I’m bugged when I’m eating,” said Alexis. “You know, I
would also like to shoot a scene there the next time we’re down this
way.”
“They’d love that,” I replied.
“Do you think that Jo would agree to be in a scene?” asked Alexis.
“I doubt you could do the shoot without her!” I replied.
We went into my home for tea and coffee.
Jirra helped me in the kitchen.
“So how much longer do you have at Penn?” I asked as I filled the kettle with water.
“A couple more years,” she replied as she placed the mugs on a tray
along with the sugar, honey, and container of milk. “I could finish
early…but I like to have my summers off. My mom lives in New Mexico.”
“Cool,” I replied. “What about the rest of your family?”
“It’s pretty much just me and my Mom. My dad was killed a few years ago
and a lot of the family has rejected me. They think I’m transgendered
and it doesn’t sit well with them.”
“I’m so sorry,” I replied. “Um, if you don’t mind me asking…how did you lose you dad?”
“He was killed in Afghanistan when I was in high school,” she replied.
“I’m so sorry…I lost my dad when I was a kid,” I replied.
“Oh…I’m sorry too. Um, Cailin, do you still miss him?”
“Every day,” I replied.
“Me too,” she replied.
I nodded as I checked on the coffee.
“So you don’t have any brothers or sisters?” I asked.
Jirra shook her head. “Well, that’s not exactly true…I have several
really good friends…I consider them my sisters…there’s also this guy
back in New Mexico, he’s like a big brother.”
“That’s nice,” I replied. “Do they know the truth?”
“Most do…I’ve been lucky concerning those I tell,” she replied. “I’ve
been blessed with some great friends…it helps to get though the rough
days.”
“I hope you consider me your friend now,” I replied.
She smiled. “I do.”
“And if I stay as Cailin…I hope that I get to meet some of your other friends,” I replied.
“I’d like that too,” said Jirra. “Can I ask you a question?”
I nodded.
“Do you like being pregnant?”
“It has its ups and downs…but overall it’s been a wonderful
experience,” I replied as I ran my hands over my belly. “Why do you
ask?”
“Like I said earlier, I have these urges at
times…it’s part of the spell that transformed me I guess…when I see a
pregnant woman or baby I sometimes go all gaga,” she replied. “The good
thing is that I’m not attracted to men.”
“Well, when it’s
the right time I hope you have as wonderful an experience as I have had
so far,” I replied. “Since we have a lot in common, you can always
talk to me…especially about being pregnant, I’m no expert and I don’t
have all the answers, but I know how talking to others has helped me.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
Chapter 79
That night when I went to bed, I thought about my new friends. In many
ways it seemed like everything was lining up to convince me to stay as
Cailin. I really liked my current life and that I was once again close
with my family.
I thought about Jirra and how hard it was
for her. I felt so lucky to have a female identity to go with my
gender. It made life much easier.
I also knew that I was
changing inside. Yes, part of the way I acted was due to the
transformation, but there were subtle changes that I was now aware of.
I liked being able to express my emotions…and in a way I dreaded having
to go back to hiding them. I loved being able to express my love for
people around me.
I also thought about what Aileen had
told me before I was transformed; that some men stayed as females
because they found what was missing in their lives…I was realizing how
empty my old life had been.
I gently rubbed my belly and
thought about the two new lives that were inside me. I knew they were
Heather and Mark’s children…there was no thought of going back on that.
However, I knew that I wanted a family of my own…and with each passing
day I knew that I wanted my role to be a mother.
I then
wondered what the next few months would be like, but I decided that
those thoughts could wait for the morning. I was finding that it was
becoming difficult to find a comfortable sleeping position and it
usually took me a few tries before I found the right one. It was then
that I felt the urge to go to the bathroom. I couldn’t help but laugh
as I got out of bed and headed to my bathroom.
Chapter 80
With passing day I noticed how my body was changing, specifically how
quickly my belly was growing. By early March I was obviously pregnant
and getting around was becoming more difficult.
I found
that I had to watch my movements as I was suddenly very clumsy. Both
Aileen and Gwen told me that this was normal, especially considering I
was carrying twins.
The good news was that everything was
progressing along normally. Heather started coming with me for my
appointments with Gwen. I was glad that she was doing this as it
created a stronger bond between us and between her and the babies.
Another good thing about living in Newport in the winter that the word
had gotten around about what I was doing. I had a multitude of old
friends stopping by to assist me whenever I needed it.
Heather and I went out to lunch after my latest appointment and we ran into Kelly and her daughter in a coffeehouse.
Now as a guy I really never had much time for babies, but as Cailin I found that I was fascinated by them.
Kelly’s daughter, Laura was gorgeous and I couldn’t take my eyes off her.
Kelly was equally fascinated by me.
“I can’t imagine what it’s like to be carrying twins,” she remarked.
“By the end of my pregnancy I was so glad when I gave birth. I could
barely walk by the ninth month…and don’t get me started on the back
pains!”
We all laughed, although I didn’t laugh as much as the others.
“Do you have a due date yet?” asked Kelly.
“Gwen says that if everything goes as planned it should be in
mid-July…but she said that with twins I could also go early,” I replied.
After Kelly left, Heather mentioned my fixation with Laura.
“Was it that obvious?” I asked.
Heather nodded as she sipped her coffee. I was drinking Chai.
“Oh, changing the subject, Aileen called me this morning, she has the file on my namesake,” I stated.
Thankfully the coffeehouse was almost empty and we were able to speak freely.
“Really, when will she be bringing it over?” asked Heather.
I had told her of the possibility that we could have a magical lineage.
“This afternoon,” I replied.
“Do you mind if I stick around?” asked Heather.
I shook my head. “It concerns both of us…in fact I’d like Mom to be there too.”
“If we do have a magical line in our family…what do you think I should do concerning the babies?” asked Heather.
I shrugged my shoulders. “If I was you I would talk to Aileen.”
“But what do you think?”
“I think if we know…you should let your daughter know. She can make the
decision when she’s older if she wants to learn more about her powers.
It’s no different than repressing a natural skill.”
Heather nodded. “I’m just worried about how this will interact with her
upbringing. I mean, Mark and I go to church…not every week…but it is
important to him.”
“Aileen explained that there’s a difference between having powers and being a Wiccan.”
“In what ways?”
“People are born with powers…Wiccan is a religion and not everyone who
is a Wiccan has powers. At least that’s what Aileen told me. She says
that while many with powers follow a more natural earth based
belief…she does have family members who follow the more traditional
religions,” I replied. “I mean, if it turns out that we do have powers
in our family tree…and if I can develop mine…I don’t see myself
changing my life drastically.”
Heather nodded.
“I mean look at Aileen. She used her powers as an offshoot of her medical training,” I continued.
“Good point,” replied Heather.
“And even if your daughter doesn’t develop her powers they will still show up in some aspect of her life.”
“What about my son?”
“Aileen said that in most males it stays repressed, so he’ll be like us
and his powers will come out in some sort of life skill.”
Heather nodded.
“What does Mark think of this?”
“He finds it very interesting. I think that if it turns out that we
have a magical line in our family I should have Aileen sit down with
both of us.”
“That’s a great idea,” I replied. “Oh, any word on the shower?”
“Kristina is working on it. She’s very excited about Alexis and Jirra coming.”
“Have you had a chance to get together with Alexis yet?”
Heather shook her head. “We’ve talked on the phone a few times. She’ll
be out on The Cape in early April as they’ll be done shooting this
season’s shows. I’m shocked how down to earth she is.”
“She’s really nice…and I like Jirra a lot too. I hope you get a chance
to meet Jen Stevens sometime…she’s a real character.”
Heather shook her head. “I can’t believe the life that my little sister leads.”
I put my hands on my belly. “Not so little these days…and speaking of which, I need to use the restroom.”
Chapter 81
Aileen arrived at my home a little after four.
“Sorry for the delay,” she apologized. “Someone wiped out on the bridge
and it took a while to clean it up. The good thing was that no one was
hurt.”
“I’m just glad that you’re okay,” I stated.
“Thank you, Cailin,” she replied as she sat down at my kitchen table. Mom and Heather also sat down.
The kettle on the stove went off and before I could get up Mom waved me down. “I’ll get it, dear.”
“Thanks Mom,” I replied. I was a little fatigued and didn’t argue.
“Aileen do you want some tea?” asked Mom as she poured the water into some mugs.
“That would nice, thank you,” she replied. She then turned to me. “So you’re a tea drinker now?”
“Only because Gwen suggested that I shift away from coffee…I can’t
stand decaf coffee,” I replied. “Actually, I’m acquiring a taste for
tea.”
Aileen nodded.
Mom set the mugs down on the table and as our tea brewed Aileen opened up her well-worn leather case.
“I think you’ll find this very interesting,” she stated as pulled a stack of papers out of the case.
“Why don’t you just tell us,” I suggested.
“I will, but I wanted to show you the proof,” she replied.
Heather, Mom, and I all nodded simultaneously.
“You do have a magical heritage,” said Aileen. “The original Cailin was
accused of being a witch. Of course she wasn’t, but she had powers and
she used these to heal people. That was enough to be accused of
witchcraft and she barely escaped being murdered.”
“Murdered?” asked Mom.
Aileen nodded. “Oh, they would have called it a trial…but it would be no more than a legal murder.”
“So how did she escape?” asked Heather.
“Some of the people she healed smuggled her out of her village. She
then went to Edinburgh where she married and raised a family. I checked
and you do still have relatives there,” said Aileen as she began to
hand us copies of documents.
“Did she know that she had powers?” I asked.
“It seems unlikely,” replied Aileen. “She was orphaned at a young age
and was separated from her clan…I suspect they thought she was also
dead.”
“It must have been awful to have powers and not understand what was happening,” I remarked.
“The good thing was that she continued to help others and from what I learned she was a well-known midwife,” said Aileen.
“So each generation passed on the magical line…without knowing it,” stated Mom.
Aileen nodded. “It’s more common than you might think. In your family
the magical line was unknown…but in some families knowledge was
deliberately withheld. Powers are like any skill and need to be
developed. However, even in my clan not everyone picks the path that I
have.”
“Did you have a choice?” I asked.
Aileen
nodded. “My mother had decided not to develop her powers. My sister and
both studied our powers, but only I fully developed my powers.”
“And this slowed your aging?” I asked.
Aileen nodded. “Part of this is that to fully develop one’s powers it
takes time. The decreased aging allows for this additional period of
education.”
“It must have been hard…I mean to see your family age at a different rate,” I said.
“It was a sacrifice…but they understood and encouraged me to follow my
own path. My sister didn’t as she fell in love and couldn’t imagine
staying young as he aged.”
“So you have to find a mate with powers?” I asked.
Aileen shook her head. “Not always, I can also choose to age at a normal human rate.”
“How?” I asked. “Do you lose your powers?”
“No, I would keep my powers, but once I shifted to human aging it is a
permanent decision. Actually it’s not that big a deal and many of us do
it after we’ve mastered our skills. I’ve been debating doing it for a
while as I like the people in my life.”
I almost asked her if that included me, but I didn’t.
Chapter 82
Heather had to leave and Mom left at the same time.
“Well, since you’re over here, you want to have dinner with me?” I asked.
“I’d love that,” she replied. “What do you say to letting me cook?”
“Sounds good, but I don’t know how well my kitchen is stocked…I’m well
overdue to make a trip to the grocery store,” I confessed.
“I’m sure I can put something together,” she replied as she got up and began to look through my cupboards and fridge.
“Thank you for the research on my family,” I remarked.
“It was my pleasure, Cailin,” she said as she began to set aside ingredients.
“So, what are you going to make?” I asked.
“I haven’t decided yet,” she replied as she looked in the freezer. She
pulled out a foil wrapped object. “Do you recognize this?”
“It’s chicken breast,” I replied. “It’s not that old.”
“It looks like it came from the last ice age,” she commented as she put
it back. She then shifted to the fridge. “Let me see if there’s
something else more appetizing…and with less freezer burn.”
“Okay. You’re a lot like Heather,” I remarked. “She loves a cooking challenge too.”
Aileen smiled as she looked through the rest of my kitchen. “How about breakfast for dinner?”
“Sure…what do you have in mind?”
“I’m glad to see that you have Portuguese sweet bread…so how about French toast?”
“That sounds great,” I replied.
“Do you have real maple syrup?”
“Of course…I wouldn’t touch the fake stuff,” I replied. I told her where it was.
Aileen looked in the fridge again and pulled out some Canadian bacon.
“I see this is going to be a real international meal,” I commented.
Aileen nodded as she set the ingredients on the counter.
“Now, let me see, I thought I saw something in your cupboard…ah here it
is,” she said as she took out a package of Sticky Fingers scone mix.
“How about cranberry vanilla scones too?”
“Sounds
great…oh, there are dried cranberries in the cupboard…I usually add
some to the mix…they have a tendency to skimp on the fruit,” I
remarked.
“Okay, and I’ll also make a fruit salad with the
bananas, grapefruit and oranges,” she continued. “And of course fresh
squeezed orange juice.”
“Wow…and if I had been alone I would have tried to cook that chicken breast.”
“Tried is the right word so just sit back and relax,” she remarked.
Chapter 83
Our mid-evening breakfast was excellent; the only thing that would have
made it better was if I could have had real coffee with it…but the tea
wasn’t bad. The other good thing about the dinner was that it gave us a
chance to talk.
“How did your checkup with Gwen go?” she asked.
“Everything is progressing normally,” I replied. “I feel like a bull in
a china shop…make that a cow…a pregnant cow…a clumsy pregnant cow!”
Aileen laughed. “That’s also normal…especially considering you’re having twins.”
“Gwen said the same thing; she told me to just take things at a slower pace,” I replied. “That’s hard for me.”
“I know,” she replied. “Yet you know when to show restraint.”
I took a sip of water as I thought about what she had just said.
“You mean like this afternoon?” I asked cautiously.
Aileen nodded.
“Well, we’re alone now…I guess I can be more open,” I continued.
Aileen nodded as she took a bite of a scone. She swallowed and then sighed.
“Cailin…this isn’t easy for me either,” she said.
My felt my heart beating in my chest as I analyzed her words.
“Um…does that mean you care about me?” I asked.
“Yes…and not just in a friend mode,” she replied. “It’s complicated.”
“You mean my gender,” I stated.
She nodded. “I think we’d be friends regardless of your gender…but I
could only love you if you were a woman. I know I shouldn’t have said
that…as I don’t want to influence your decision.”
There
are moments in your life that are absolutely crystal clear…you know
what the right decision is…there is no doubt…and this was one of those
moments.
“Aileen…I’ve made up my mind…I want to stay as Cailin,” I replied.
“We’ve talked about this,” she countered.
I nodded. “I know…but it isn’t just my feelings for you…I really like
my life now…it has purpose. My old life…was missing so many things…I
didn’t know what it was until now. I have a career that I love…I have
new friends that I feel extremely close to…I’m also so close to Mom and
Heather…I don’t want to lose that,” I confessed. “I also want to be a
part of the lives of the babies I’m carrying. It wouldn’t be the same
if I was male. I know Mark and Heather will be their parents, but I
want to be their aunt.”
Aileen nodded as I spoke.
“You don’t seem surprised by what I just said,” I remarked.
“No…I’m not surprised,” she stated.
There was a long silence between us.
“So…what do we do?” I asked.
Aileen looked straight into my eyes.
“This goes against all my common sense,” she replied softly. “But…I’m so tired of being logical.”
I didn’t reply…I couldn’t as I had no idea what to say.
Aileen didn’t say anything either…she just reached over and took my
hands into hers…and as we held hands we stared into each other’s eyes.
I knew right then and there that I was with my true love.
Chapter 84
I know it may sound anti-climatic but we didn’t do more than that. It was enough that we were now in love.
We mostly talked and we both had a chance to air out our feelings and
emotions. We also agreed to let nature take its course. This was very
different for me as I was used to jumping into a relationship with both
feet; but somehow this felt like the right way.
Before Aileen left she held my hands and spoke softly to me.
“Now I want you to take care of yourself…and the lives you are
carrying. You will have a lot to deal with the next few months…but you
will not be alone, Cailin. I will be there with you every step of the
way.”
I smiled back. “You have no idea how good that
sounds to me…I don’t have any regrets over doing this for Heather…but I
do have more than a few fears.”
“That’s to be expected,” she replied.
She then leaned close and kissed me gently on the lips.
“Good night, Cailin,” she said. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” I replied.
I watched her walk away to her car and then stepped back inside. I then called Heather.
Chapter 85
“Sorry to call you so late,” I stated after I told her about Aileen and
me. I also told her that I was going to stay as Cailin.
“Don’t apologize! I would be more upset if you didn’t call. I’m so happy for you, little sister,” she replied.
“I know in my heart this is the right path for me,” I continued. “I almost wonder if this was predestined.”
“Maybe,” she replied.
“You don’t sound that surprised,” I remarked.
“I already told you that I suspected that you would stay female,” she
replied. “I really don’t care what gender you are…I’m more excited that
you’ll be living close by from now on. I’ve really missed you.”
“Thanks,” I replied. “What do you think Mom will say?”
“I think her reaction will be similar to mine…it’s so good to have you
back,” said Heather. “And before you ask…she’s going to be so happy to
hear that you and Aileen are dating. She really likes Aileen.”
“So you have been talking behind my back?” I asked in a false tone of annoyance.
“Oh we’ve been talking about you for months!”
“Humph! And I thought you were nice!”
We both started to laugh.
We talked for another hour before it was time for bed.
Chapter 86
Spring comes in very slowly on the coast of Rhode Island, but with each
passing day there were slowly increasing signs that winter was finally
over.
By mid-April we even had the occasional day that you could go out without a heavy coat.
I couldn’t believe how large I was…and I still had several more months
to go. The good thing was the Gwen did an excellent job in allaying my
fears. So far everything was normal and the babies were healthy.
This doesn’t mean that everything was perfect in my life. Without going
into great detail let’s just say that I was dealing with all kinds of
annoyances from hemorrhoids to worrying about urine leakage. I began to
wonder what would happen next.
Aileen also helped me with my other fears. I worried that I wouldn’t ever get back into shape.
“There are methods that I can use to undo some of the side effects of
your pregnancy,” she told me as we ate breakfast one morning after
leaving the gym.
“Magical or traditional medicine?” I asked as I ate a piece of toast.
“Both,” she replied. “The good thing is that the spell is designed to
return your body back close to the way it was before you got
pregnant…another nice side effect is that this will happen with any
additional pregnancies.”
I nodded as I took a sip of my juice.
Aileen smiled. “I notice no protest about the possibility of getting pregnant again.”
“Not if it means that it will be our child,” I replied.
“So you would do this for us?”
I nodded. “I’m greedy…I want a family too…our family.”
“I’d like that too,” she replied. “I would love to have a family with you.”
I ate the last bite of my eggs.
“Oh, Kristina called me last night. She wants to throw the baby shower
in mid-May and she wanted to see if we were free,” I stated.
“That should be fine,” she replied.
“This will be another new experience for me…I’ve never been to a baby shower before,” I remarked.
“That makes two of us,” said Aileen.
“What, you’ve never been to a baby shower?” I asked.
She shook her head. “I’m talking about human showers.”
“Is there a difference?” I asked.
“Magical ones usually involve a human sacrifice, usually a virgin if we can find one”, she said as she sipped her coffee.
I rolled my eyes. “And people say I have a warped sense of humor!”
Aileen laughed. “I just wanted to see if you were paying attention. So who else will be coming?”
“Of course Mom will be there. In addition to a bunch of my in-laws and
some of Heather’s friends, Alexis Eden and her partner Jirra will be
there,” I replied. “I think that my cousin Bree might also show up.”
“It sounds like it will be an interesting group,” replied Aileen. “I don’t think I would miss it for the world.”
Chapter 87
While I read on various pregnancy websites that many women stay
sexually active late into their pregnancy. I suspect that those that do
weren’t having twins. By now I was having a hard enough time just
finding a comfortable sleeping position. The hell with sex, I would
kill to be able to sleep through the night without having to get up and
waddle to the bathroom.
All kidding aside, I was so happy that Aileen was in my life. Now, we didn’t have sex, but we did kiss and cuddle.
Aileen and I also saw no reason to hide our relationship. My family was
totally cool about it; in fact my cousin Bree told me she always knew
that I would end up with another woman.
Most of my friends
were accepting too. I was a little worried about my business but for
every client that I lost I picked up two. I also got a lot of business
sent my way by Alexis Eden. Newport attracted a lot of celebrities and
I guess they figured they could trust me if they needed photos taken.
The author of the Erin Flynn novels, Faith Collins even hired me to
shoot her portrait for her next book.
I didn’t mind getting jobs from knowing people as all they did was open the door for me. I still had to follow through.
I did slow down on the number of jobs I was taking as it was getting
more difficult to work. Thankfully I had enough money in the bank to
get by until after I had the twins.
Mark’s parents still wanted to help me, but I politely declined. I was very proud of being a successful businesswoman.
I was also very content with my new gender. It wasn’t as if I didn’t
enjoy being a guy, but my life was far from complete as Ian.
I thought about my life before I became Cailin and I was convinced that
there was some sort of cosmic hand in what had happened. I suspected
that losing my job was all part of a master plan. Oh I was good at my
old job…but there was no passion…it was just a job. Now I had a career
that I loved.
I was also so happy to be back on the East
Coast. I hadn’t planned on moving back after I had lost my old job and
I had debated moving up to Seattle or some place like that. Now I can’t
even imagine living anywhere else.
Chapter 88
Aileen, Mom, and I drove up to Heather’s house together for the baby
shower. It was a beautiful late spring day, bright blue sky, big puffy
clouds and just warm enough to be comfortable.
Heather
insisted that I didn’t buy her anything. She said that I was giving her
the greatest gift that anyone could. Of course I ignored her. I was
giving her a photo album. Inside the album were coupons for photos that
I would take for her. The album wasn’t empty as I had prints of the
ultrasounds inside.
I was now in my third trimester and I
was beginning to wonder what the twins were doing in there. I could
constantly feel them moving around …which was pretty cool. As a guy I
couldn’t imagine how wondrous this was.
“How’re you doing?” asked Mom.
“I’m fine,” I replied. “I shouldn’t have a problem making it to Heather’s place.”
Thankfully the traffic was light that day so we didn’t get delayed.
We arrived at Heather’s a couple of hours before the event as Mom
wanted to help them set up. I planned on sitting back and relaxing. I
wasn’t lazy but I knew that no one would allow me to do anything anyway
so I might as well enjoy myself.
“You get bigger every time I see you, Cailin,” said Heather as we hugged.
“I know,” I replied. “I just hope you can handle them.”
“Have they been active today?” she asked.
I nodded. “Feel for yourself.”
She placed her hand on my belly. “Wow!”
Kristina and Margaret were already there and they greeted me.
“So where’s Mark?” I asked.
“He went fishing with Dad and some of his co-workers,” said Kristina.
“Thankfully they have a nice day…Mark loves fishing, but he doesn’t do
well on rough days.”
“Who does,” I replied with a smile.
Kristina and Margret knew that Aileen and I were dating and they seemed
cool with it. I had heard from Heather and Mark that Carter wasn’t
happy about it, but he kept his opinions to himself.
Heather disappeared into the kitchen to check on the food. She had
insisted on preparing the food herself as her contribution to the
party. The others were decorating the living room in a beach theme;
with towels, inflatable beach toys and other props.
I
followed her into the kitchen and sat down at the kitchen table.
Heather got very intense in her kitchen and I knew to keep the
questions to a minimum.
“What are you cooking?” I asked.
“I’m going for a Cape Cod theme…cod fish juice cocktail, cod fish
salad, codfish chowder with codfish balls, codfish casserole…and
codfish cranberry pie for dessert,” she said.
“Not possible, the authorities would have already arrived to declare your kitchen a toxic disaster,” I replied.
She laughed. “Okay, you got me…but I still cook codfish cakes for breakfast.”
I smiled as that was our dad’s favorite breakfast. I never liked them, but the aroma always brought back fond memories.
“Do you use Tabasco sauce on them?” I asked.
“Of course…is there any other way!” she replied with a grin.
“Does Mark eat them?” I asked.
She nodded. “He likes them too.”
“So how many people are coming?” I asked.
“Thirty,” she replied as worked. “Some of my teacher friends are
coming, although they want to throw me a separate shower.”
“Cool,” I replied.
“Thankfully, Mom suggested that I set up a registry,” she continued.
“I know that you and Mark are well off, but with twins every bit will help,” I replied.
Heather nodded. “We’ve already enlarged the nursery.”
“That’s good,” I replied. “Oh, I have something to ask you.”
Heather stopped what she was doing and looked at me. “What is it?”
“I’m starting birthing classes next week…I’d like you and Mark to attend…that is if…”
Heather broke out in a huge smile. “Of course we will! My god Cailin,
we’ve been wondering how we would ask you about this very thing!”
She rushed over and gently hugged me.
Chapter 89
I knew most of the people who showed up for the shower. Of course I was
very pleased to see my cousin Bree and her partner JoAnne show up. Like
most of the women in our family, Bree had red hair. She was a ten years
older than Heather and had actually been our babysitter when we were
kids.
“I never thought I would see you pregnant,” she remarked as we hugged. “But it suits you, Cailin.”
“Thank you,” I replied. I then introduced them to Aileen. I wasn’t surprised that they hit it off immediately.
I was also pleased when Alexis and Jirra arrived.
We hugged and caught up on what had happened since we last saw each
other. Even though Alexis was a big star I only saw her as a friend. As
for Jirra, she was a kindred spirit.
“I’m happy that you
have someone in your life now,” said Alexis. She then leaned forward
and whispered. “Any problems with the family?”
I shook my head. “Not with the female side.”
Alexis nodded. “You’re fortunate. One of my sisters still has her nose
out of joint because I came out; thankfully the rest of the family is
cool.”
“That’s good to hear,” I replied.
“Oh,
Jen sends her regards. She wanted to be here but she’s in the middle of
a major production back in LA. She’s also subbing for Wayne Zachery
again on Around Midnight this week,” continued Alexis.
I
nodded as I watched the other guests greeting Heather. A few were
pointing in my direction. I suddenly felt as if I shouldn’t be there. I
also felt a sense of panic as if everyone in the room knew my original
gender.
“You okay?” asked Jirra.
I shrugged nervously. “I don’t know, I mean I was looking forward to this…but suddenly I feel out of place here.”
Alexis shook her head. “Nonsense! This shower is a celebration of the
new lives that are being brought into this world and you’re a major
part of it. To top it off, I doubt your sister would allow this to
happen if you weren’t here.”
I felt a growing sense of
panic and I began to look for a way out of there. I could feel my heart
beating faster...and soon it felt like was going to come through my
chest.
Aileen walked up and slipped her arm around my waist.
“Cailin, you’re trembling. Are you okay?” she asked in a concerned way.
“I don’t know…I have a strange feeling…almost as if I don’t belong
here,” I replied anxiously. “I know…I’m just being silly.”
Aileen shook her head. “No you’re not. Let’s go out to the kitchen and talk, okay?”
I nodded.
“Alexis, why don’t you and Jirra come with us, okay?” asked Aileen.
“Sure,” replied Alexis.
“Am I okay?” I asked apprehensively.
“I think so, but I want to talk to you out of ear-shot from the rest,” whispered Aileen.
When we got out to the kitchen I told them how I felt. It was strange,
but as soon as we were away from the others I felt fine.
“It was like I was intruding…and that they all knew my secret,” I
explained. “It’s weird, but that’s the first time that I felt like a
male in a very long time…it didn’t feel good either.”
“I’ve heard of this happening,” stated Aileen.
“Really?”
“You were overwhelmed by all the feminine energy in the room,” she
said. “It’s a common side effect of some gender change spells.”
“Really?”
She nodded. “How do you feel now?”
“Fine…you know…that actually makes sense,” I replied. “So what do I do?
I mean, will it start up again when we go back out there?”
“You don’t need to do a thing...it shouldn’t happen again.” she said.
“If it does, just excuse yourself as if you’re going to the bathroom,
okay?”
I let out a big sigh. “Sorry about that. Thanks for helping me.”
Aileen leaned close and kissed me. “My pleasure.”
I turned to Alexis and Jirra.
“Thank you both,” I stated.
“It was our pleasure,” said Alexis.
“I can relate to what you just went through,” said Jirra. “I’ve had more than few gender panic attacks in my life.”
“I’m so sorry to hear that,” I stated. I then looked at Aileen. “Are you sure there’s nothing you can do to help her?”
Aileen shook her head. “I talked to a friend of mine who said that
there’s nothing we can do until we know more about the magic that
transformed her. I’m sorry.”
Jirra turned to Alexis. “Sounds like what Amelia told us.”
Aileen smiled. “Amelia…Amelia Taylor?”
Jirra nodded. “You know her?”
Aileen laughed. “She’s in my clan and she’s also the reason that I became a doctor. How did you meet her?”
“I met her through a friend of a friend. Do you know Iona Beddau?” asked Jirra.
Aileen nodded. “Small world, she’s also a member of my clan.”
“Wow,” replied Jirra. “This is so strange.”
“It’s a small world,” I said.
Jirra nodded. “Yes, but what’s strange is that we keep running into people who are connected…and have a gender issue.”
Aileen broke out in a big smile. “Now I know you! I should have made
the connection myself! Iona mentioned she now had a group of friends,
many of who had once been male. She told me you all helped her with a
case she was working on.”
“We’re still looking for a catchy name,” said Jirra with a slight laugh.
“Something that would look good on a t-shirt and have a snappy catch phrase,” added Alexis.
We were then interrupted by Heather.
“Um, Kristina wants to start the party, are you coming out there?” she asked.
I would have preferred to talk more with Jirra but duty called. “Sure we’ll be right out.”
Chapter 90
Just as Aileen had said my panic attacks didn’t return
I was glad as the party was a lot of fun.
The meal was incredible. Heather really threw herself into the beach theme...thankfully without the cod.
For starters there were mock strawberry daiquiris, mini burgers and hot
dogs, pickles (bad jokes run in the family), and Pepperidge Farm
goldfish crackers.
The daiquiris were made with fresh
strawberries, fresh lime juice, apple juice concentrate, and real
vanilla extract all whirled in a blender and poured into chilled
glasses and garnished with slices of strawberry and lime. A small
cocktail umbrella held the garnish together.
The burgers
and hotdogs were served on colored rolls. Heather had a local bakery
specially prepare the rolls. Their colors were yellow, green, and blue
which matched the colors of the decorations. She also said that since I
was carrying both a boy and girl it made more sense to have a neutral
color theme.
The main meal started with cream of tomato
soup with croutons. The croutons were made of Portuguese bread and were
very tasty. The soup was made from tomatoes that she had frozen the
previous season.
Next came individual Mac and cheese served in small soufflé dishes. She used mini penne pasta.
For veggies she served baby peas and a salad of baby greens with a mild Italian dressing.
Dessert was a vanilla ice cream cake made with layers of pound cake and
vanilla ice cream, iced whipped cream, and decorated with colorful
marine life; specifically mama and baby starfish, crabs, lobsters,
turtles, and seahorses.
To finish it all off there was
also a bag of sugar cookies in the shape of marine life iced in the
same pastel colors used on cake. As with the decorations on the cake
the cookies were a mama and baby theme. The bags were blue and had a
green ribbon to look like the ocean.
Heather had prepared cards with all the ingredients for the guests so there wouldn’t be any dietary problems.
“Heather, this is fantastic…how long did it take you to do all this?” asked Alexis.
“It didn’t take that long…besides it was a labor of love,” she replied.
“I can see the marine life and the colored rolls for the beach
theme…but didn’t you go overboard with the baby peas and baby greens?”
I asked.
Heather shook her head. “Nope…besides baby
showers are supposed to be over the top and slightly silly. It’s a sea
baby theme.”
As we ate dessert, Heather opened the gifts.
I was really impressed the effort everyone put into the gifts.
Heather loved my gift of the photo album and the certificates for future photos.
“This is really sweet…but you didn’t have to get me anything else…I mean you’re giving me two babies,” she remarked.
“Look inside,” I stated.
She opened the album and a huge smiled appeared on her face as she saw the ultrasounds.
“Sorry they are a bit blurry, but I didn’t take them,” I remarked.
Heather got up and gave me a big hug.
Alexis and Jirra gave Heather a year’s supply of diaper service.
“We figured with two babies you could use something like this,” said Alexis.
“It’s a wonderful gift,” said Heather.
One of Heather’s friends noticed the name of the company. “Oh they’re very good; I used them for my last child.”
By the time Heather had opened every box I was convinced she could open a baby shop of her own.
“There’s one box left,” noted Kristina as she inspected it. Then she walked over to me and handed me the box.
“What’s this?” I asked.
“This is from us,” said Heather. “Now just open it up and say thank you.”
I nodded and opened up the small box. Inside was an envelope I picked
it up and opened it. Inside was a card for an all expense paid week
vacation for two at a spa in New Mexico. The spa was called Caldera de
Gaia.
“We figured that you could use a vacation after this,” said Heather.
I was too stunned to speak.
“We wanted to send you somewhere nice and Jirra recommended the spa,” continued Heather. “It’s the one she lived at.”
“This is…very thoughtful,” I stammered as I felt tears rolling down my cheeks. “Thank you…thank you all.”
“We felt it was the least we could do for you, Cailin,” said Kristina.
“I mean you’re doing such an incredible thing for Mark and Heather.”
I continued to cry as I hugged everyone in the room.
Chapter 91
The party slowly broke up and soon the only ones left were Heather, Mom, Aileen, Jirra, Alexis, and me.
“We really caught you off guard didn’t we?” asked Heather.
“I never saw it coming,” I replied honestly.
“You’ll have a wonderful time,” said Jirra. “Just let me know when
you’re going and I’ll call ahead for you. Jen said that you’d have the
use of her cottage there for your stay. She’s got a large guest room so
don’t worry about if she’s there or not. Jen also has a condo in LA and
she asked me to tell you that you’re welcome any time you need to stay
there as well.”
“I can’t wait,” I said. “Thank you so much.”
I had already asked Aileen to go with me…I would have told her but that wouldn’t have been polite. Of course she said yes.
We were also able to speak freely as Jirra told the others her
background. Naturally we all agreed that we would keep her secret
private.
“So you must know Iona’s friend who is the expert on the Minoans?” asked Aileen.
Jirra and Alexis both nodded.
“You must mean Dr. Hallie Pappadimos,” said Jirra. “She’s also in the group.”
“That’s her…I might have found her a new site,” confessed Aileen. “I
have some photos that Cailin took for me on an island that is sacred to
my clan…and there are markings on the rocks that look like Minoan. I
compared them to markings in a book I checked out of the library and it
looks like Linear H.”
“I would be happy to call her and put her in touch with you,” said Jirra.
“That would be fantastic,” said Aileen.
“It sounds like you run in some exciting circles, Jirra,” I said.
“My life hasn’t been dull since I was transformed,” she replied. “The
group we formed sort of deals with some of the more interesting things
that seem to pop up around us.”
“Really?” I asked. “Are you part of this group, Alexis?”
“I’m sort of a secondary member,” she replied with a smile. “Actually
it’s nice to be a supporting cast member for a change.”
“And many of these people have had gender changes?” I asked.
Jirra nodded.
“If you ever need a photographer please consider me,” I asked
hopefully. The idea of meeting others who had a similar gender
experience excited me.
Jirra smiled back. “Of course,
what a great idea. I can’t wait to introduce you to the rest of the
group. We’ve had some really cool adventures.”
“Just wait until after I have the babies!” I replied.
“Of course,” replied Jirra. “But just so you know we’ve had several members who have already had children.”
Just then I felt one of the babies move and I must have made a face.
“You okay, dear?” asked Mom.
I nodded as I caressed my belly. “They’re just a little active right now.”
“Um, Cailin…do you mind if I…um,” stammered Jirra.
I remembered what she had said about how she sometimes felt around
pregnant women and I smiled back at her. I motioned for her to come
over and I took her hand and placed it on my belly. A large smile
appeared on her face as she felt one of the babies move.
“That’s so cool!” she exclaimed. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Jirra,” I replied.
Alexis and Jirra left a short time later. Alexis had to be up in Boston
Monday morning for an early morning shoot and Jirra had to get back to
Penn.
Since Mark wouldn’t be back until the next day Heather invited us to spend the night. We readily accepted.
“So they’re spending the night out on the boat?” asked Mom.
Heather nodded. “I love Mark, but if he did catch anything he’d better
bring it home already cleaned and cut up into fillets. I’m not cleaning
his fish!”
We all laughed at her comment.
“I wasn’t kidding,” she added.
“Changing the subject; what do you think about Jirra and her group?” I asked Heather.
“I think it’s pretty cool. I agree with you that you were destined to
follow this path…you might as well take advantage of this opportunity.”
“Thanks,” I replied. “It really does seem like divine intervention.”
Heather nodded. “That’s a good way of describing it. Mark and I had
just about given up on having a family without adopting. There’s no way
we can ever thank you enough for doing this.”
“I appreciate that,” I said.
I then reached into the bag of cookies and took out a seahorse.
“You made a mistake with this one, Heather,” I said.
“No I didn’t,” she countered.
“All the other cookies are mama and babies…but in seahorses the male carries the babies,” I explained.
She cocked her head and stared at me.
“And therefore they are even more appropriate,” she stated proudly.
We all began to laugh at the inside joke.
“Good one Heather,” I remarked.
She just smiled back. “It was my pleasure.”
“So you did it on porpoise?” I asked.
There were some groans at my bad pun.
“Yep…just for the halibut,” she countered.
Chapter 92
I eagerly marked each day off the calendar; not because I was sick of
being pregnant, rather it was over concern for the babies. Even though
Gwen said that everything was progressing well she did point out that
there were often complications with multiple births. With each day I
knew that the babies would better off and more likely to survive a
premature birth.
Mark and Heather began to attend childbirth classes with me. Aileen also attended when she could, much to my delight.
I was also pleasantly surprised that there was another surrogate mother
in the class. Her name was Carol and she was a twenty-one-year-old
woman who was having a child for a sterile couple. She barely knew the
family and was doing it for the money.
She explained that
she needed money for college and she had run out of options. Aileen
later told me that this wasn’t that uncommon and that some companies
dropped their flyers off at colleges and universities. She said that
they also target military spouses.
I didn’t think any less
of Carol for what she was doing…and in a way I felt sorry for her. She
must have been really desperate for money to do something like that. At
least I would have a connection with the new lives I was bringing into
the world. She would never see her child again after she turned it over
to the parents. But I also wondered what I would do if it was the only
way left to raise money for college.
After one of our
classes in early June we went back to my place for dinner. My grill was
back out on my deck and we had picked up some chicken breasts on the
way home.
Aileen and Heather prepared a marinade and Mark took charge of the grill. I was content to just sit down and watch.
One of the tips that both Aileen and Gwen had told me was that whenever
one of the babies kicked or moved that I should rub gently back.
I was also still very comfortable living in my own place and even
though Mark and Heather had a room ready for me I was in no hurry to
accept it.
I had a large support group in the Newport area
and with each passing day I was more content to stay where I was.
Thankfully Heather and Mark accepted my decision, although his parents
kept asking me when I would move. Even Margaret was starting to push me
into moving out to The Cape.
“Oh, Kristina has started a birth pool, they’re all trying to pick the date you give birth,” said Heather as we ate.
“You’re kidding,” I stated.
Mark shrugged his shoulders. “Believe it or not, as conservative as
some members of my family are they are all big time betters.”
“What’s the price?” I asked.
“Everyone who enters is putting in $50.00,” said Mark.
“Only 50 bucks? That doesn’t seem all that big time to me,” I stated.
“It’s more the status of winning than the amount,” he replied. “I think they’re up to almost a grand.”
“So are you in this pool?” I asked.
Mark shook his head. “We’re not allowed…Kristina thinks we may have inside information.”
“Well you do know the date of conception,” I replied with a slight laugh.
“Yes, but there’s more to it than that,” said Heather.
“Just for argument sake, what date would you pick?” I asked.
“July 20th,” said Heather.
“I’m for July 27,” said Mark.
“Aileen do you want in on this?” I asked.
“What’s the wager?” she asked.
“That’s up to you guys,” I replied.
We decided that whoever won would get a bottle of their favorite wine
from the others. We limited the price of the wine to $50.
“So what date do you pick Aileen?’ I asked.
“July 22nd,” she said.
“What about you, Cailin?” asked Heather.
“I’m going for the 4th,” I replied.
Heather looked at me. “Do you know something we don’t?”
“I just have a feeling that they’re going to want to see the fireworks,” I replied with a laugh.
“So do we want Mom in this?” asked Heather.
“Why not,” I replied. “Why don’t you call her?”
Mom picked the 14th, Bastille Day.
“Do you think we need times…in case of a tiebreaker?” asked Heather.
“I don’t think it will necessary,” I replied.
Chapter 93
Aileen and I sat out on my deck after Heather and Mark left. It was a
beautiful June evening. We sat together and watched the night sky.
“Well, if you’re right then you only have a few weeks left,” she said.
I nodded. “I really don’t care as long as everything goes well. I know
all the tests have gone well…geez; I can’t imagine what it was like in
the past. I’m a bit of a nervous wreck now and I know what’s going on
with the babies.”
“It was a lot scarier,” said Aileen.
“Um, I have question for you…you’ve mentioned that you have family around here…when do I get to meet them?” I asked.
“I was going to wait until after you had the babies. Most of my family
lives in Maine and in Nova Scotia. I also have some family in San
Diego. The rest are still back in Scotland.”
“Where in Maine?” I asked.
“All over…although most live along the coast… we have strong ties to
the ocean,” she said. “I have talked to them about you and they can’t
wait to meet you. Iona is really looking forward to meeting you.”
“Cool…I was a little worried about how I would be accepted,” I replied.
“Now I have a question for you…do want to develop your skills?” she asked.
“I’ve been thinking about that…I’m fine with who I am…but I do want to learn more about my heritage,” I replied.
Aileen nodded. “After you’ve recovered from this I can start to teach you some basic spells.”
“Like what?” I asked.
“I know a really useful incantation that you can use to increase the
temperature of water. It’s very useful when you’re taking a bath.”
I laughed. “I would like that. So how does this work? I mean, can’t anyone learn an incantation?”
“Some can be learned by humans, but unless you say the spell exactly
right…and unless you’re concentrating, it’s just a bunch of words. The
same goes for spells that involve mixing of ingredients. If you are
slightest bit off all you are doing is making a mess.”
“That makes sense,” I replied. “I think I’ll do better with the incantations…I’m a sloppy cook.”
Aileen laughed. “I’ve noticed. Were you like that as Ian?”
“Worse…I was a horrible cook as a guy, at least now I’m functional in the kitchen.”
“To be honest I stick more to the crystals and incantations myself. I
used to dabble in the spells more when I was younger,” she said.
“Um, I know you said that you’re going to shift your aging….that must be a very difficult decision,” I stated.
Aileen shook her head. “It was actually a very easy one…it isn’t a
sacrifice when you’re doing it for someone you love. Just so you know…I
already did it.”
“What?” I asked in shock.
Aileen nodded. “Right after the baby shower. I know you’re the one…it was a very easy choice.”
She then leaned close and kissed me.
Chapter 94
The next weekend I worked a party for the christening of a new charter
fishing boat. The life of a professional photographer isn’t all working
for television shows.
I doubt I could have done it without
Aileen’s help as she carried my equipment. By the time the job was over
I realized that I would have to take a sabbatical. The shot would have
been a piece of cake if I had been able to move around…and by the time
it was over I was exhausted.
I spent the following few
days rescheduling my contracts and passing a few off to some other
photographers that I was friendly with. Thankfully everyone was very
understanding and a few were shocked that I had worked as long as I
had.
The good news was that I already had several big jobs
booked for the early fall. In addition to several weddings, Jirra
passed a huge contract my way. Her roommate at Penn ran a foundation
that assisted transgendered teens, many of whom had been abused. The
woman, whose name was Celeste Farnsworth, wanted me to take portraits
of the teens, as she felt that it would help with their self-esteem.
She also wanted me to shoot the grounds of the foundation which was
located in Connecticut. These photos would be used to promote the
foundation and aid in fundraising. I immediately accepted the contract
and then I called Jirra and thanked her.
As I was around
eight months pregnant, Gwen insisted on seeing me every week. She also
briefed Heather and me on what to look for when I started going into
labor.
“Judging by your size you could have an early
birth,” she said. “Your babies are very healthy and so I wouldn’t worry
much. You shouldn’t have a problem with natural labor either. I have
also taken the liberty of telling the hospital to expect you soon. Now,
do you plan on going any where else in the next month?”
“Only the occasional trip out to Heather and Mark’s,” I replied.
“And what is the plan should you go into labor if you’re out there?”
I looked at Heather and we both shrugged our shoulders.
“Oops,” I replied.
Gwen laughed.
“I suspect driving real fast and hoping for no traffic isn’t a good plan,” I continued.
“No…not unless you want to give birth in your car,” replied Gwen. “I
took the liberty of contacting the closest hospital to Heather. Here
are the phone numbers. I want both of you to keep these numbers with
you at all times. You should also make sure that your close friends and
families have it too. I’ve also included my cell phone on the card.”
I took the cards from her and handed one to Heather.
“Thank you,” I replied. I immediately took out my cell phone and
programmed them into in. Heather did the same. “I’ll make sure Mom and
Aileen have them too.”
“Good,” replied Gwen. “Okay, now for the next question; how are your breasts?”
“Still painful… and leaky,” I admitted.
Gwen nodded. “That’s to be expected. Heather, how’re you doing?”
Heather really wanted to breastfeed the babies.
“I’ve being doing what you told me, I’m just not sure that I will be able to feed both of them,” she confessed.
“I was afraid of this,” she said. “Your production should increase once
you start feeding them…but the first couple of days are vital.”
“Um, why can’t I help?” I asked.
“You don’t have to do this Cailin,” said Heather.
I shrugged. “I know how important this is for you. I can use a breast pump and you can feed them for a while.”
“How did I get a sister so nice?” she asked.
I shrugged my shoulders. “Magic?”
I thought she was going to either pass out or punch me for that one.
Chapter 95
Heather and I stopped for lunch at Newport Creamery after the
appointment. I know it wasn’t very fancy, but it was becoming a post
medical appointment tradition.
“I wonder if Aileen has something that can help you,” I said as I looked over the menu. “Do you want me to ask her?”
Heather nodded. “Besides being healthy for the babies…I really want to do this.”
“I know that,” I said. “But even if you can’t…I know it won’t affect your ability to be a great mother.”
“Thank you,” she replied. “So how are you doing…especially about the act of labor?”
“Slightly terrified,” I replied with a nervous laugh. “I mean, I look
at the size of the babies…I think terrified is a good description. I
just hope it all happens quickly.”
Well, I’ll be there with you the whole time,” she said.
“Thanks…oh, if and when I ask for drugs…don’t think I’m kidding,” I replied with a smirk.
Heather began to laugh.
“I do want you both in the delivery room,” I said. “I think it’s important for both of you to be there.”
“Thank you,” she replied.
The waitress came and took our orders. I went with their three cheese
grilled cheese sandwich. It had American, Swiss, and cheddar on Texas
toast. I also had a salad. Heather had a BLT.
“So have you narrowed down the list of names yet?” I asked.
Heather nodded. “Actually, we decided on the names the other night.”
“And you were going to tell me when?” I asked with a smirk on my face.
“We’re going to name the girl Katherine, after Mark’s grandmother,” she said. “We’ll probably call her Kate.”
“That’s a nice name,” I replied.
“And we decided to name the boy Ian,” she stated.
I was speechless.
“Well we decided that since you’re staying as Cailin it’s the least we can do to honor you,” she said.
“Wow,” I replied as I fumbled for a Kleenex. “Damn it, you’re making me cry.”
Heather handed me a tissue.
“Thanks…have you told Mom?”
Heather nodded. “She loved it.”
I ran my hands over my belly. “Well, Kate and Ian, do you like your names?”
I felt a kick.
“I think they approve!” I said with a grin.
Chapter 96
Needless to say that with each passing day I monitored my body for
signs that I would soon be giving birth. Mom told me that I would know
when it was time.
I told Aileen about this and she agreed.
“Many women know when it’s time and this is without any physical signs
of labor,” she said. “However, those with powers often know a day or so
in advance.”
“Know…in what way?” I asked.
“You’ll just know,” she replied as we walked into my home.
“Do you want something to drink?” I asked.
“I’ll get it, what can I get you?” she asked.
“Just a glass of cold water would be nice,” I replied.
“With ice?” she asked.
I nodded as I carefully sat down.
“I never knew such simple act could be so difficult,” I remarked. “Damn, I’m fat.”
“I think you look beautiful,” replied Aileen.
I smiled. “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.”
She shook her head as she returned with the drinks. “No, I really mean it.”
“Thank you,” I replied.
“Do you think you would ever want to get pregnant again?” she asked as she sat next to me.
“Only if was our child,” I replied. “Do you want children?”
Aileen nodded. “I would love to start a family…especially with you.”
I leaned close to her. “I would love that too.”
She leaned over and kissed me.
We were then interrupted by my doorbell going off.
I sighed and was about to get up when Aileen shook her head. “Please let me.”
I settled back down. “No argument here.”
Aileen answered the door and I could hear her talking to someone.
She returned carrying a letter.
“Were you expecting a piece of registered mail?” she asked.
I shook my head.
Aileen handed me the latter and she sat down next to me.
“Well, aren’t you going to open it?” she asked.
I looked at the envelope and say it was Mark’s father’s law firm.
“What now?”I exclaimed as I opened up the letter.
“Well?” asked Aileen.
There was a note from Carter Preston and a certified check for one hundred thousand dollars.
Dear Cailin,
I just wanted to give you a small token of appreciation. Mark said
that you have stopped working until you have the babies and I didn’t
want you to worry about your finances.
Sincerely Yours;
Carter
I looked at the check and showed it to Aileen.
“What should I do with it?” I asked.
“Cash it,” she replied.
“You can’t be serious,” I replied with shock.
“Why not? I think he means well by it,” she said. “I think it’s his way
of trying to be nice…what’s the harm in keeping it?”
I looked at the check and laughed.
“What’s so funny?” asked Aileen.
“The universe…this is the same amount that I was given when I lost my old job as Ian,” I replied.
“The universe does have a good sense of humor.”
I nodded. “Can you hand me my cell phone…I need to call Carter and thank him.”
Chapter 97
Carter was very nice and seemed genuinely happy that I accepted his
gift. He said that the money wasn’t payment for what I was doing…he
just wanted to show his gratitude.
After I hung up, Aileen kissed me.
“What was that for…not that I’m complaining or anything,” I replied.
“That was for being nice to Carter,” she stated.
I nodded. “Do you think I should tell Heather about this?”
Aileen shook her head. “I think the fact that he sent it from his
office meant he didn’t want anyone else to know about it.”
“I guess I’ll go by the credit union tomorrow and deposit it…I have no idea what I’m going to do with it,” I said.
“I’m sure you’ll think of something,” she said. “You feel like eating?”
I nodded. “I’d love to have some chowder…but I’m beat.”
“I’ll go pick it up…you do look tired,” she said.
“Thank you,” I replied. “I love you.”
“I love you too,” she said as she got up to leave.
I looked at the check again and shook my head in disbelief…life was strange.
Chapter 98
I put the money in a CD for six months. I was fine financially, and I
figured I could do something else with it after I was done with the
pregnancy.
The last week of June, Heather and I went to see Gwen for the weekly checkup.
“So are you ready?” asked Gwen.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“Do you have your bag packed and everything like that?” she asked.
“I’m still a little early, right?” I asked.
“Come on, Cailin, you’ve done enough research to know that this isn’t
an exact science. The babies could come at any time now,” she said with
a smile.
“I’ll pack a bag today,” I said.
“I have a list of things that might be useful to bring,” she said as she handed me a piece of paper.
Heather and I looked it over.
“Socks?” I asked with amusement.
“You feet could get cold…don’t forget that labor could take hours,” Gwen said.
“Music?” I asked.
“A lot of my patients bring their IPod with them,” she replied.
“Makes sense,” I replied.
“Any questions?” she asked.
“Just one…when do you think that I’ll go into labor…nothing scientific…just your gut feeling,” I asked.
Gwen smiled. “My instinct says early July.”
I looked at Heather and smiled. I looked back at Gwen. “We have a pool and I picked July 4th.”
Gwen nodded. “I haven’t had a delivery on the 4th yet…that would be fun.”
Chapter 99
The
good thing about Newport is that it doesn’t get real hot during summer.
I really appreciated this as getting around was becoming more and more
difficult. I couldn’t believe how big I was and I wondered how much
longer it would be until I went into labor.
I never went anywhere without my cell phone as it had all the important numbers programmed into it.
I
also thought about how my life had changed. When I had entered into
this agreement, I fully planned on returning to my life as Ian, but
that was before I realized how full my new life would be. I didn’t
mourn my old life; instead it would be a fond memory. I also looked to
the future with Aileen. I had many loves in my life as Ian…but I never
knew real love until I met Aileen. I felt so complete with her and
couldn’t imagine life without her.
Even though I had picked
the fourth for the baby pool, I didn’t have any real feelings that I
was about to start labor. I picked it mainly because I always loved the
fireworks that accompanied Independence Day.
In Newport there were several big fireworks displays over the bay. Thankfully we could see some of them from my townhouse.
I
invited Mark, Heather, Mom, and Aileen over for a cookout prior to the
fireworks. I also offered Heather, Mark and Aileen the chance to spend
the night and avoid the usual awful traffic leaving Newport.
Chapter 100
Several
of my friends and neighbors stopped by my home on their way downtown to
watch the fireworks. They wanted to see how I was doing and to wish me
all the best. I really appreciated their concern.
I also
got a few phone calls. Jirra and Alexis called from the spa in New
Mexico. The next call was from Jen…she was on location and she just
wanted to see how I was doing.
“I’m certainly popular today,” I stated after I hung up the phone. “Do they know something I don’t?”
Even though I had picked the fourth for the pool, I didn’t feel any
closer to having the babies than I had the day before. Well, that’s not
exactly true, I had a dream the night before that I was going into
labor, but I didn’t feel that this was a real sign. I didn’t even
bother to tell Aileen or the others about it.
“Maybe, I was inundated with calls and visitors in the days leading up to when I had you two,” said Mom.
“It’s not that uncommon,” added Aileen.
“Well, I wouldn’t mind it happening soon,” I remarked. “I can barely
get around now. I also miss not having a drink on the fourth.”
“Poor baby,” quipped Heather as she sat down next to me.
“Some sister you are!” I replied with false indignation.
“Look on the bright side, soon you will be able to have a drink,” she said.
“I’m more concerned with getting back into shape,” I replied. “I’m such a blimp.”
“You’re fine,” said Mom.
“I agree,” added Aileen. “Gwen said that your weight is normal.”
“Normal…if I was a whale,” I stated. “I mean, if I went to the beach they would try to push me back into the ocean.”
“Bad joke…and trust me your weight is fine,” said Aileen.
I shrugged as I looked down at my enormous belly.
Mark walked over and asked if anyone needed anything.
“I think we’re fine,” said Mom. “Thank you for asking.”
He nodded. “Oh, all the paperwork is ready,” he said. “I ran it past a friend who specializes in surrogate births.”
“I’m glad to hear that,” I said. “It’s just a formality and these are your children.”
“We know that…but unfortunately the law is the law,” he replied with disgust.
“Can I ask you a question, Mark?” I asked.
He nodded.
“Why are you a lawyer…you really don’t seem to like it all that much,” I remarked.
“It’s what is expected,” he said.
“It doesn’t have to be,” I replied. “What would you rather be doing?”
He glanced at Heather who nodded.
“I like the law…it’s just that I would rather be making a difference…I’m thinking about becoming a County DA,” he said.
“Wouldn’t you have to be elected for the position?” I asked.
He nodded.
“He’s had several people approach him about running,” said Heather.
“And will you do it?” I asked.
“We’ve been talking about it,” he said as he looked at Heather.
“I’m all for it,” she said enthusiastically. “And it’s more than a few people.”
“That’s wonderful Mark,” said Mom.
“It’s not the best time to do this,” he said.
“Nonsense,” countered Heather. “People start families all the
time...you can always come up with a reason to put off your dreams.”
Mark smiled at her. “We’ll see…we have a couple years before the next election.”
“So, much the better,” she said.
“I think you should do it,” I added.
Just then the first rocket went up and exploded over the bay. As we
watched, I felt the concussion of the explosions…and also the movement
of the babies. I ran my hands over my belly as if to calm them and let
them know everything was okay. Aileen must have noticed and she slipped
her arm around me.
Chapter 101
We stayed up until around eleven talking. Mom left first and I wasn’t that far away from falling asleep.
Mark and Heather were in my guestroom and I offered to share my bed with Aileen, but she declined.
“Your bed is a little too small for the four of us,” she quipped before
kissing me good night. “Besides, you have a very comfortable couch.”
Even though I was exhausted, it took me a long time to
get comfortable. I must have changed position a dozen times before I
finally found one that was comfy. I drifted off to sleep a short time
later.
Unfortunately, a good night’s sleep wasn’t meant to
be. I woke up around two in the morning with cramps. At first I thought
it was just indigestion…and I sat up in bed and slowly got out of bed.
I was used to my body acting up at night and I wasn’t that
concerned…however as I started to get up from my bed I felt my water
break.
At first I didn’t know what to do…my mind went
blank…all the classes….all the research…all the hours studying what to
do… and my mind went blank. I just stood there in my bedroom. However
as the gravity of the situation sank in I knew I had to do something…I
didn’t want to cry out…so I reached for my cell phone and called
Aileen.
It rang twice before she picked it up.
“Cailin?” she asked.
I could hear the confusion in her voice and it also sounded like she was still half asleep.
“Aileen…I’m going into labor….can you come up to my bedroom…now?”
I then groaned as a contraction hit me.
Aileen was up in my room in a flash.
Chapter 102
“How far apart are the contractions?” asked Mom as she joined Heather and Mark in my bedroom.
“They’re down to twelve minutes,” said Aileen.
Thank god that Aileen was there as she helped to calm me down.
“We have time so everyone should get dressed, I’ll help Cailin get ready. Oh, Heather, would you call Gwen?” asked Aileen.
Heather nodded. “Hang in there little sister.”
I smiled…before grimacing from the next cramp.
“I’ll help you Aileen, I’m already dressed,” said Mom.
Aileen nodded.
Twenty minutes later I was being helped into Mark and Heather’s car. Mom carried my bag with her.
“Well…at least… we won’t have… to worry about traffic,” I stated. “I’m
just glad that I didn’t go into labor while the fireworks were still
going on.”
“Always joking,” said Heather as she sat next to me.
“It’s either that or panic,” I replied with a forced smile. I then gasped again in pain.
Aileen looked at her watch. “They’re getting shorter…we’re down to eight minutes. It looks like the babies want out.”
“About time,” I remarked as I ran my hands gently over my belly.
Mark drove and Mom followed in her car.
“Everything is fine, dear,” said Aileen. “Gwen is standing by at the hospital and they are waiting for you.”
I nodded.
Thankfully it was a very short drive and all the lights we hit were green.
Mark pulled right up to the front of the hospital to let me out. They
began to help me out of the car when a rather portly security guard
waddled over, shined his flashlight in Mark’s face, and in a very
authoritarian tone told Mark that he would have to move his car
immediately to the parking garage or he would get in “deep” trouble. He
obviously had an overblown attitude about his job.
Mark politely tried to explain that he would move the car as soon as we got out.
The security guard rudely snapped back that there was no parking in
front of the hospital. The guard stood right in front of Mark and
ignored the rest of us as we got out of the car.
Mark, who was doing a wonderful job controlling his temper, tried again to tell him why we had parked there.
The guard impolitely put up his hand to Mark’s face as if to shut him up.
“No excuses buddy! Now, I want you and the women, get back in your car
and park it in the garage. I gotta keep this space clear for people
with medical emergencies… are you stupid…do you understand what I’m
saying?” the security guard bellowed.
He was shouting at
Mark and it was really starting to piss me off. The fact that he
ignored Aileen, Heather and me only made me even angrier. All he had to
do was look at me and he could see that this was the kind of emergency
that he was told to keep the space clear for.
I grimaced as I was hit by another contraction, and Heather and Aileen had to support me.
“You okay?” asked Heather.
“Yes,” I gasped.
The security guard was still yelling at Mark.
I
had a sudden image of giving birth in the parking lot and it infuriated
me that some obnoxious rent-a-cop was being such an a-hole. I decided
right then and there that enough was enough. To hell with acting like
the lady I’d become for a few minutes while I squashed this annoying
bug.
“Hey blimpo! Quit yelling, turn your lard ass around and
look at me!” I exclaimed loudly. “If you’d use your eyes and brain
instead of your running your mouth you’d see that I’m pregnant here!”
He spun around quickly and faced me.
“Are
you blind or just incredibly stupid?” I exclaimed. “I’m going into
labor with twins…I think that ranks as an emergency don’t you,
Sherlock?” Another contraction hit and my knees nearly buckled as I
groaned in pain.
The guard just stood there with hands on his
bulging waistline. Even in the dim light I could see the red color
rising in his chubby cheeks. I briefly debated the possibility that him
having a stroke would put this idiot out of my misery. I pushed that
idea aside then wished that he’d go into labor and shove that bowling
ball he seemed to have eaten for his supper out his butt. Maybe then
he’d have a little sympathy for pregnant women.
“Oh, I’m so
sorry. I made a mistake. I shouldn’t have called you Sherlock. At least
Sherlock Holmes had a clue as to what he was doing in all those
stories. You don’t even come close so stop being such a complete
moron…or we’ll call a real cop to come and take you away for
impersonating a police officer.”
I could tell from the look on
his face that he was furious with me, but before he could open his big
mouth I gave him what Heather later described as “the glare of imminent
death.”
Before I could say another thing, Gwen appeared
with several members of the hospital staff. They eased me into a
wheelchair as the security guard watched in silence while they wheeled
me inside.
As we entered the hospital I heard Mark calmly tell the guard that he would now move the car.
“Is everything okay, Cailin?” asked Gwen. “You seem a little agitated.”
“I’m okay now,” I replied with relief. “Blowing off a little steam at that pompous idiot felt good.”
As Gwen escorted us to the birthing area of the hospital, Aileen briefed her on my condition.
“Well, Cailin, It looks like your wait is almost over,” said Gwen.
I was about to reply when I winced in pain.
“You okay?” asked Aileen.
“I guess so,” I replied.
“Just relax, Cailin...your body will know what to do,” said Gwen in a calm voice.
Chapter 103
I was helped into a hospital gown and after a quick exam; Gwen confirmed that the babies were on their way.
“How’s the pain?” asked Gwen.
“It’s getting pretty intense,” I admitted as I grimaced.
She nodded. “Do you want an epidural?”
I nodded. We had talked about this and I didn’t see any reason to change my mind now. “Please…how long do I have?”
“Not long, it looks like you’re ready to give birth,” she replied.
The
nurse prepared me for the epidural. First she gave me a shot to numb
the area and twenty minutes later they gave me the injection. It was
worth it as it eased the pain so that it was manageable.
Gwen turned to the others. “Aileen I know you will be assisting me, the nurse will show you where to change.”
Aileen leaned down and kissed me and departed. “See you shortly.”
She was followed by Mark and Heather.
“What about you Mom?” I asked.
“I’m staying out in the waiting area…someone has to be there to meet
Marks’s family,” she said as she held my hand. “Don’t worry, dear,
you’re in great hands.”
I felt a tear roll down my face. Mom smiled softly and wiped it away. “Honey, I’m so proud of you…I will see you shortly.”
“I love you, Mom,” I replied before I felt another cramp.
I watched her as she walked away.
Chapter 104
By the time Aileen, Mark and Heather arrived in the delivery room I
could tell that I was ready. I was also both frightened and excited at
the same time.
My mind went completely blank again and I
couldn’t remember a thing from the birthing classes. Thankfully Heather
and Mark were there to tell me what to do. They were so calm and
collect and I doubt that I could have survived labor without them.
Of course Aileen was there too, but she focused on assisting Gwen;
still her presence helped me. I felt blessed to be surrounded by so
many people that loved and cared for me.
To be honest, I
lost all track of time as I got closer to delivery. I was told later
that I was in labor for almost two hours and I’ll have to take their
word for it.
I do remember how composed Gwen was and I
knew that I had made the right decision in picking her for my doctor.
There is no substitute for having a calm doctor.
Suddenly everything became crystal clear as Gwen told me to push as the first baby was going.
Even with the drugs I was on, I was in pain…but it was a very rewarding
pain…it had purpose and I knew that I would survive. Still it was
probably the worst pain that I had ever experienced.
“Push, Cailin,” ordered Gwen.
Heather had one of my hands and Mark had the other. They were
encouraging and comforting me. I could feel their strength and it
really helped me survive giving birth.
“Here comes the first one,” announced Gwen. “Come on Cailin, push…one more push.”
I screamed as the first of the twins came out.
I could see the baby in Gwen’s hands. I heard the baby cry and
instinctively knew that it was fine. I felt a wonderful sensation of
relief.
“It’s a girl,” she announced. “Everything looks fine, Cailin.”
I glanced up at Heather who winked and I did my best to smile back.
“Great job, Cailin,” commented Aileen.
I nodded slightly. I was happy, but at the same time I knew this ordeal was only half over.
As if she could read my mind, Aileen looked at me. “Don’t worry Cailin, the other one should be coming out soon.”
“How... much… longer?” I gasped.
“It could be a few minutes…don’t worry everything is going beautifully,” said Gwen. “The second one is usually easier.”
“I…hope so,” I replied as I tried to catch my breath.
With each passing minute I grew more apprehensive. Was there a problem?
What was taking so long? I could feel the baby coming…it seemed to take
forever.
Thankfully everyone else was calm and collected. Aileen and Gwen reassured me that everything was progressing as expected.
“How long has it been?” I gasped out. “It feels like an hour.”
“It’s been ten minutes since you gave birth to Kate,” said Heather as she clutched my hand.
I glanced at her in disbelief.
“We’re with you Cailin,” she stated.
Five minutes later I gave birth to the second twin, a little boy…Ian.
Chapter 105
“You did great, Cailin,” stated Gwen. “In many ways it was one of the
easiest deliveries I’ve done. And best of all, both the mother and the
babies are all healthy and doing fine.”
The hospital had
set up a room to accommodate Heather and me. She would be staying in my
room with the babies until we left.
I was exhausted…but in
a very satisfying way. I had brought new life into the world…I had done
it. I felt like I had just completed a monumental quest. I was also
amazed how great nature was…I had just given birth to twins…and just as
Gwen had said, my body would know what to do.
I see no
need to bore you with all the post-birth details, just let it be said
that Heather was beaming as she held the twins. Seeing her with the
babies I knew that I had made the right decision …all the changes in my
life…all the sacrifices were worth it.
Mark was also
ecstatic that he was now a father. He had a rather goofy smile on face
as he held the twins for the first time. It was one of the sweetest
things I have ever seen in my life. I also knew that he would be a
wonderful father.
We had a regular stream of visitors
including many of Mark’s family. While most of the attention as
directed towards Heather and the twins, I wasn’t forgotten.
Margaret thanked me for what I had done, as did Carter.
They both told me that if there was anything I needed all I had to do
was ask. Their joy in becoming grandparents was genuine.
Mom was also beaming and I could tell that she was very excited on
being a grandmother. She told us that she was very proud of both her
daughters.
Thankfully, Gwen and Aileen knew when it was
time to shoo the crowds out and let Heather and I get some rest. Mark
was the only one who was allowed to stay.
My friend, the
reporter from the local paper, stopped by and again asked if she could
do a story on what I had done. Again, I declined as I didn’t do it for
publicity. She was disappointed, but understanding.
I did
keep my promise and helped Heather in feeding Kate and Ian. I used a
breast pump and bottle fed the babies. I didn’t feel right about
directly breast feeding the babies. While I fully knew that these were
now my sister’s babies, I felt a connection to them that would never go
away.
To help Heather with the feeding, Aileen had
provided her with a charm to aid her in producing milk. It seemed to be
helping and Heather said that the only side effect was that her breasts
had suddenly increased in size. I joked that I knew what she was
talking about. It was a conversation that I never could have imagined
having a year earlier.
Heather and Mark were totally
infatuated with the twins. It was evident that they were they most
precious things in their lives. I smiled and thought about what it
would be like when Aileen and I had our own children.
“Aren’t they beautiful, Cailin?” she asked as she held them.
“They’re gorgeous,” I replied. “Thank you for inviting me on this journey.”
Heather smiled back. “I should be the one who is thanking you…you gave
me two beautiful babies…I can never thank you enough.”
“Just be the best mother you can…that’s all the thanks I need,” I replied.
“How do you feel?” asked Mark.
“Tired…and sore…exhausted…smaller…but overall not bad,” I replied.
Mark smiled back. “Anything else?”
“Very happy and content,” I replied as I yawned.
Mark nodded.
“I’ll also be glad to go home,” I continued.
“You sure that you don’t want to stay with us?” asked Heather.
I shook my head. “You have enough to take care of and it looks like you’re doing better with the feeding.”
“We’d love to have you stay with us,” he said.
“You two have a family to take care of. Aileen is going to stay with me
for a few days and Mom won’t be far away,” I replied as I yawned.
“Do you want me to leave?” asked Mark.
I wearily shook my head and drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 106
I was given a full check up by Gwen and given a clean bill of health. She then gave me permission to go home.
“I do want to see you in my office in a few days…and don’t hesitate to call if you have any questions,” she said.
“Thank you for everything,” I replied.
She also gave Heather and Mark permission to take Ian and Kate home.
It felt strange putting on regular sized clothes again. I dressed in workout clothes as they were comfortable.
It also felt strange to be normal size again.
Both our families were there to see us out. Mark and Heather
reluctantly agreed to let Carter drive them home. I would leave with
Mom and Aileen.
Heather and I hugged each other for a long time before we got into separate cars.
“Take care, baby sister,” she said.
“I will, and you do too…little sister,” I replied with a grin. “I’ll be by this weekend sometime.”
“You’re always welcome,” said Heather. “By the way…you’re still my little sister.”
We hugged again before they left.
“Let’s go home,” I said as I got into Mom’s car.
It only took us a few minutes to get to my place. I found that Mom and Aileen had cleaned it while I was in the hospital.
“You didn’t have to do that,” I said. “But thank you.”
“You’re welcome,” said Mom.
“Do you feel like eating?” she asked.
I nodded.
“Just relax, I’ll fix us lunch,” said Aileen.
I sat at the kitchen table and watch Mom and Aileen prepare lunch.
“Gwen was very impressed with my recovery…I take it that was due to the spell, right?”
“Part is due to the spell…and part to your own body,” said Aileen. “All the hard work leading up to giving birth paid off.”
“So what happens now?” I asked.
“You should rest for a few days…just like Gwen said,” replied Aileen.
“I know you want to get back into shape…but you don’t want to rush it.”
I nodded. “No problem there…I’m still pretty tired.”
“How do you feel…emotionally?” asked Mom.
I thought about my answer first. “I’m a little empty…don’t get me
wrong, I’m very happy for Heather…but there’s something missing
now…does that make sense?”
Mom and Aileen both nodded.
“Post-partum depression is common in many births…it’s also not uncommon
in surrogate births,” said Aileen. “I have some things that can ease
the effects.”
“A spell?” I asked.
Aileen shook her head. “Nope…just lots of love and attention.”
I felt my face get warm as I blushed. I glanced over at Mom who just smiled back.
“I’m glad to hear that,” stated Mom. “You two make a lovely couple.”
“Thanks, Mom,” I replied.
“I appreciate your support too,” said Aileen.
“Looks like everything worked out for the best, Heather and Mark have
the family they always have wanted and you have found the life you’ve
been looking for,” Mom continued.
“Only thing that would make it better is if you had someone too,” I added.
Mom laughed. “I think you’re right and maybe it’s time that I started dating again.”
“Good,” I replied.
“After all, I am probably the best looking grandmother in Newport,” she quipped.
Chapter 107
Conclusion
Thanks to my daily workouts and the strict diet that Aileen had put me
on, it only took me a few months to lose the weight that I had gained
during my pregnancy. I was also glad that I had worked out as long as I
had when I had been pregnant.
As I had won the pool, I was
awarded a bottle of my favorite wine. Aileen designed an entire dinner
around it and it was delicious. It was worth the extra workout to burn
off the calories.
While we were definitely a couple, we
still maintained our own places…although we spent a lot of time
together. We also began to look for a house that would be ours. Aileen
agreed to move out to the Newport area. Mom was busy looking for
something that would fit both our needs. Of course I would need room
for my studio and Aileen wanted a large kitchen. We also wanted room
for the family we would one day have.
I had the money from
Carter to use as a down payment, and combined with the money from
Aileen’s home and my townhouse, we were set financially.
Aileen also decided to shift her practice to Newport. She said this
wasn’t a big deal as many of her clients lived all over the area.
I was glad to start working again and found my business booming. I
particularly loved working with the girls and staff at the foundation
for transgendered teens in Connecticut. I took great pride in taking
the best possible photos of the teens and was thrilled by their
reactions. I also made initial plans with Celeste Farnsworth to teach a
photography class to the teens.
As expected, Heather and
Mark were fabulous parents for Kate and Ian. I went out to their place
often. The children were growing up so fast and they seemed so happy.
All of this confirmed that I had done the right thing.
I did volunteer for babysitting. Aileen suggested that I should get the full experience… including changing diapers.
Heather and Mark also agreed to allow Kate to be taught about her
powers when she was old enough. Like most males, Ian’s powers were
repressed, but Aileen noted how strong his aura was and that it was
possible that he could also develop his powers too.
As for
me, Aileen had taught me a few spells and I found that I had quite an
aptitude for it. The first one I mastered was the temperature spell.
Just as Aileen had said it came in handy when taking a bath. All I had
to do was concentrate and speak the words to reheat my bath water. It
also came in handy for reheating a cup of coffee.
Aileen
met with Dr. Hallie Pappadimos and showed her the photos from the
sacred site on the island off the coast of Maine. Hallie was very
excited about it as it as it turned out that it was very close to the
island where she had been transformed. I had to admit that it was
exciting to discover a world that had been unknown to me just a year
earlier.
In early October Aileen and I cashed in the gift
certificate to the spa in New Mexico. It was everything Jirra had said
and then some. The mud baths were heavenly and I spent many relaxing
hours in them.
Jirra’s family and friends were very nice
to us and it was almost like staying with friends. Jen’s cottage was
fantastic. Aileen and I really hated to leave and we decided that we
would definitely go back.
I talk to Jirra and Alexis on a
regular basis. I have also met a few of their special friends. I feel
honored to be accepted into their ring of friendship.
I
thought about how my life had changed so dramatically. There were no
regrets. I had loved my life as Ian, but it was lacking several things.
I now had a job I loved, I was once again close to my family, and I was
deeply in love.
I cannot imagine life without Aileen and
we are making plans to have a family. We plan on waiting until we get
our new home.
I’m really looking forward to becoming
pregnant again, especially because I now have an idea what to expect,
but more importantly it will be Aileen and my child. As with my first
pregnancy, I will have to conceive the child naturally. To get around
the obvious issue, Aileen has discovered a spell that will allow her to
impregnate me. Officially we will have to say that I was artificially
impregnated with a sperm donor, but we will know the truth. I can’t
wait!
The End
(Cailin and Aileen will be back in future Julieverse tales)
References
http://www.americanpregnancy.org/gettingpregnant/earlypregna...
http://www.parents.com/pregnancycalendar/week.jsp?week=4
http://www.marchofdimes.com/pnhec/240_1034.asp
http://pregnancy.about.com/cs/twinsmore/a/aatwinlabor.htm
Julieverse Characters in Twins
Iona
Beddau- Originally a man called Roger Lyons; after a short tour in the
navy, Roger began a defense contractor. It was on a flight back to San
Diego that Roger met Iona, a young sorceress who swapped bodies with
him. The switch became permanent when an accident killed “Roger”. Now
forced to live out her life as Iona, she also discovered that she had
magical powers. Iona currently lives in San Diego with her Aunt Kayla
and is currently engaged to a mortal man named Bill Somers. Her mother
is Fiona Beddau, who works as a prosecutor for those who violate
magical law. Iona also maintains contact with her sister, Jenny Lyons.
Jenny is an artist who works in Columbus Ohio and has also discovered
that she has magical powers. She is the only member of Iona’s original
family who knows the truth about Roger. (Turbulence Series)
Faith
Collins — Former investigative reporter for the Boston Globe and now an
international known mystery writer, best known for her Erin Flynn
books, personally selected Alexis to play Erin in the series. Married
to Max Bowie. (Corruption)
Alexis Eden — Onetime college student
and currently movie and TV star. She is the star of the Erin Flynn
series being filmed in Boston. While on vacation in New Mexico, she
fell in love with Jirra. They are currently engaged. (Fresh Start &
Coeds series)
Celeste Farnsworth — Originally Jeremy Green; was
abducted and feminized by Margo Simon. Celeste was then sold to Sherman
Farnsworth, a self-made millionaire. Instead of using her as a sex
slave, Celeste became his wife. Sherman dies of a heart attack and
Celeste used his wealth to create a foundation for abused transgendered
teens. She currently attends Penn and lives with Beth Williams and
Spirit, her dog. (Combined Forces, Celestial Awakenings, Coeds)
Professor
Hallie Thorn Pappadimos — Born Harry Thorn, he was transformed into a
young woman by an ancient Minoan object. She is now living with her
lover Kim and their daughter. Hallie spends half the year in Crete
working on the Minoan archeological site that is connected to her own
transformation. Her father is Richard Thorn the movie producer.
(Purpose, Ambition, Revenge of The Goddess; Athena’s Assassin)
Jirra
Reid — Born Josh Reid and was transformed into a girl at age eighteen
in a freak accident at a spa in New Mexico. Josh was taking a hot mud
bath in a large copper caldron; a lightning strike transferred him
physically into a female. Jirra is still trying to find balance as she
adapts to being female. Her nickname is Roo, a take off on her new
name which means kangaroo. (Fresh Start, Fresh Start 2, Coeds)
Jennifer
“Jen” Stevens — Born Robert Stevens. Transformed by a lightning strike
over a period of about three weeks while unconscious in the hospital.
Her transformation was leaked to the public during her hospital stay.
Jen left her old job and became a successful TV and movie star and is
now producing movies. Substitute hosts the “Around Midnight” talk show.
A friend and mentor to Jirra Reid after meeting her a few months after
her transformation. Long time friend of Alexis Eden after meeting her
while Jen was hosting the talk show. Jen Stevens adventures are
chronicled in Bob Arnold’s Zapped! series and she is used here with his
permission.
Amelia Taylor- Sorceress and medical doctor, who is
trained in both human and magical medicine. Related to Iona Beddau.
(Turbulence Series & Personal Foul)
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R. and Bob Arnold
Synopsis: Falsely accused of rape, Gene Logan was transformed into the gorgeous Jean Logan. Now she seeks revenge against the people who turned her life upside-down.
Chapter 1
Detective Matt Walsh was slightly surprised when the woman had called his station and requested him specifically by name. She insisted that she had important information regarding one of his cases. When he asked her which case, she refused to answer him, insisting that he meet her in person. He looked at his watch and asked her when she could come in to talk. It was late, and he was hoping to get home soon to catch the last few innings of the Padres game on TV. She insisted that he meet her out of the station.
Reluctantly, he agreed. She stated that she was presently sitting in a local coffee house located a few blocks from the station. She went on to say that she was sitting in a booth, wearing a ruby colored dress, and that he couldn’t miss her. He checked his watch and agreed to meet her in ten minutes.
Matt half expected this to be a wild goose chase or a joke concocted by some of the other detectives; still it was a worth a shot, if her information helped him clear up one of his many cases. He checked out of the office and headed to the coffeehouse. When he walked inside, Matt was stunned when he saw her sitting in a booth near the back; she was probably the sexiest woman he had ever seen.
Matt was thirty-six and had been a detective in the San Diego Police Force for eight years. He was six-one and was a muscular two hundred pounds. He had short dark brown curly hair, a matching moustache and a killer smile. Because of this, his nickname in the department was Magnum. Matt’s reputation of being a ladies man was well known in the department, but it was immediately obvious to him that this woman was way out of his league.
Out of habit, he scanned the room as he walked towards her; it was almost empty and he saw no signs of danger. As he sat down across from her, he casually pulled out his badge and ID and showed it to her.
“I’m Detective Walsh, how can I help you?” he asked as he studied her.
Matt stared at the stunningly beautiful woman sitting across from him. Every pore of her body oozed sexuality. Living in California, he had seen plenty of surgically enhanced and improved women. The joke was that most such women had as much and quite possibly more plastic in them as the average car. However, whoever had done her surgery had been an artist. It was as if she had been sculpted by one of the grandmasters and had come to life.
Her face had a very classic look of beauty, high cheekbones, a perfect petite nose, and sensual lips. Her breasts were in Matt’s opinion, perfect. They were round, full, and firm. He estimated that they were at least DD, probably bigger, and looked perfect on her frame. In fact, her entire figure looked perfect, from her shapely hips to her long smooth legs.
She was dressed in a red mini dress that seemed painted on her body. Normally, Matt felt that sort of dress made the wearer look cheap, but it worked for her. So did the four-inch heels.
Her shoulder length hair was blonde, and while Matt sensed it wasn’t her natural hair color, it complemented her looks.
“Are you through running your eyes over me?” asked the woman. Her tone was a combination of amusement and slight annoyance.
Matt was about to say “almost,” but the last thing he needed was a complaint in his record.
“I’m sorry; it’s just that I don’t usually see someone like you in my line of work. Now, how can I help you?” he asked.
“It’s okay; I’m getting used to being gawked at,” she said.
Her response seemed odd to Matt.
“You don’t recognize me, do you, Detective Walsh?” she asked in a soft tone.
Matt shook his head. “Should I? I’m pretty good at remembering faces and I’m sorry, Miss, but I’m positive that I would have remembered you.”
He looked at her again and wondered if she was in show business. San Diego was only 120 miles south of LA, and they did get their share of celebrities, but she didn’t look familiar. Still, he didn’t exactly run in those circles. When a celebrity got in trouble in San Diego, it was handled carefully by others in the department. The only celebrity case he’d been involved in was when one of the Chargers linebackers beat up his girlfriend following a loss.
The woman nodded as if she expected his confusion. “My name is Jean Logan, does that help?”
Matt cocked his head. Something about that name was familiar, but it didn’t seem to match the woman he was looking at. “Jean Logan?” he asked.
The woman nodded. “Let me see if this refreshes your memory: fourteen months ago, in the interrogation room down the hall from your office, you questioned me for three hours concerning the alleged rape of Angie Harris.”
Matt shared back in disbelief. “What the fu… I beg your pardon? That’s not possible.”
“You questioned me for three hours before releasing me, stating that you didn’t have enough evidence to file charges, but that I would remain a suspect,” continued Jean.
“Wait a minute, I remember questioning a man, a man named ‘Gene’ Logan….” his voice tailed off. “No, you can’t be him.”
Jean nodded. “I was once a male named Gene Logan, but that was what seems like a lifetime ago. Here, if you don’t believe me, check my DNA. I can give you a sample if you like. In spite of what they did to me, it should still be the same. You can also check my fingerprints, they haven’t changed either.” She held out her hands.
“That won’t be necessary right now, maybe later. Why don’t we go back to my office and talk?” suggested Matt.
Jean shook her head. “I didn’t want to meet you in your station, because I don’t trust everyone there. You’ll understand as you hear me out.”
Chapter 2
Matt now remembered the case. A woman named Angie Harris claimed to have been raped at knifepoint in her home. Her husband was a sailor on one of the aircraft carriers stationed over at North Island Naval Air Station. Angie claimed that she had been raped the night before her husband came home unexpectedly from sea. She didn’t file a police report until two days later, and the lack of evidence created some doubt in the initial policeman’s report. She did give a general description of the rapist. He was described as white, 5-8, medium build, light brown hair, blue eyes.
Three days later she was out with her husband, Rod, in Horton Plaza and suddenly began screaming and pointing at a man, Gene Logan, claiming he had been the one who raped her. Her husband immediately attacked Mr. Logan. By the time the police arrived, he had nearly beaten Mr. Logan unconscious.
The story was immediately jumped upon by the local media and Petty Officer Harris was being called a hero even as Mr. Logan was being checked out by the EMTs. Surprisingly, his injuries weren’t that severe, and he was brought in for questioning.
Matt was assigned the case, and he conducted the initial interrogation. Much to his own regret, Matt had got caught up in the hoopla of the case and assumed that Logan was the rapist. Gene Logan did fit the general description of the rapist, and Angie was convinced he was the one. Matt figured this would be a slam-dunk, and he could get back to his other cases. The assistant DA assigned to the case was just outside the interrogation room, anxiously awaiting the thumbs up to start the indictment, so he could talk to the press.
To Matt’s surprise, Gene agreed to the questioning, claiming that he was the real victim in the case. As Matt questioned Gene, it became clear that something was definitely wrong.
Gene Logan was twenty-four and a computer systems technician. He worked for one of the defense contractors and had a top security clearance. Other than a few speeding tickets, he had a clean record.
Gene claimed that the night in question he had been working up in Orange County and didn’t arrive home until well after the time Angie claimed to have been raped. Gene said he could even provide proof. First, he said that he signed out of work just after midnight and that he had been pulled over by the California Highway Patrol on I-5 just north of Camp Pendleton around one in the morning for speeding. The officer had given him a warning and let him go.
While Matt questioned Gene, other officers were checking out Angie’s story. It turned out that she had filed a similar charge of sexual assault back in Norfolk, Virginia. The detective in change of the case found no evidence of assault and suspected that the charges were falsified. He wrote that he suspected that she had filed the charges to cover up an extramarital affair, but he couldn’t find enough proof to press charges against her.
Another detective had questioned the neighbors of Angie and Rod, who said that they fought often. They also said that Angie seemed to have a lot of male visitors whenever her husband was out of town.
Two hours into Gene’s interrogation, Matt was handed the Norfolk file. Combined with what the other detective had told him, this convinced him that Gene was innocent. However, by now the case had become a media circus. It was a very slow news week, and many television and radio stations were all camped outside the station, waiting for news of Gene’s arrest. Thanks to the spread of cable news, the story was even starting to get national coverage, the war hero husband returns to fight for his wife’s honor. It was a great story.
Matt excused himself from the interrogation and talked to the assistant DA and his own supervisors.
“The guy’s innocent. Besides, we have no physical proof that the woman was even raped,” explained Matt.
“That’s not going to fly, Detective Walsh! Do you have any idea how many reporters are outside? Do you expect me to go out there and tell them that she made it all up and her husband assaulted an innocent man?” asked the DA. “If we let this guy go, they’ll eat us alive!”
Assistant DA Dale Gold was an ambitious man, and many suspected that he was planning a run for city council the following year. His cases almost always seemed to get a lot of media coverage.
“Since when do we let the press dictate who we arrest? What do you want me to do, make up some evidence? I know, I can beat the guy up some more and make him confess; would you like that?” asked Matt angrily.
“Are you sure about this, Matt?” asked Matt’s supervisor, Captain Ron Bolton, ignoring Matt’s emotional outburst. Matt was one of his best investigators, even if he did have a temper.
“Cap, the guy wasn’t even in town when the rape was ‘supposed’ to have occurred. The company’s security log shows him checking out right after midnight, and we just got the CHP report that placed him right where he said he was. The medical report on Mrs. Harris shows she had sex, but they couldn’t determine if it was rape or not. I have a strong gut feeling that if we investigate her, we’ll find that she’s lying and probably cried rape to avoid being caught in an affair.” He then handed Ron the reports from the other detective and from Norfolk.
“You start saying things like that, and the press will crucify us!” yelled Dale.
“Screw the press. Look, if we charge Logan with rape, he’ll not only beat the charges, but it’ll make us look really stupid in the process. A half decent lawyer would have no trouble getting a judge to toss the case out of court. I know the press is all behind this woman because it’s a great story, but from a strictly police point of view, there’s just no proof to charge Logan,” stated Matt firmly.
“You positive about this, Matt?” asked Ron.
“One hundred percent,” replied Matt.
“Shit,” stated the DA. “What the hell am I going to tell the press now?”
“What do you mean?” asked Matt.
The DA shook his head. “I sort of jumped the gun and stated that we had a confession from the suspect.”
Matt looked at Capt. Bolton and then back at the DA. “It’s your mess, you unfuck it.”
“Matt! Watch your mouth!” stated Capt. Bolton.
“I’m being honest; this isn’t our problem. There’s no evidence to press charges against Logan, and I’m not about to frame an innocent man,” snapped Matt.
“Okay, okay, here’s what we’ll do. We won’t charge Mr. Logan at this time, but we’ll hold a press conference and state that he’s still a suspect. We can say that we’re waiting for ‘additional tests;’ yeah, that sounds good,” said the DA. “Captain, have your department run a full investigation on this man Logan, maybe we can turn up something. Who knows, maybe letting the suspect go will be good for the case; who knows what will happen once he’s back on the street.” He then chuckled.
“You do what you feel is best, but I want nothing to do with this,” stated Matt. He then glared at Dale, “Just so you know, Mr. District Attorney, if something happens to Logan, the blood is on your hands, and I’ll run in any vigilante who hurts him.”
The Assistant DA addressed the press. Angie Harris broke down and cried. Her husband complained loudly to the press that there was no justice. A reporter asked him if he wanted another chance to finish the job. Naturally, the press ate this up. An hour after the press conference, Gene was released.
All Gene wanted was to get home and go to bed. It was after eleven when he was released, and the police said that he would have to find his own way home. He was able to get out of a side door and escape the remaining press hanging around the police station. He walked several blocks before he flagged down a cab. He was about to tell the driver where to take him when the tranquilizer dart struck him in the chest. The effects were immediate, and he slumped down in the back of the cab.
Chapter 3
“You mean you were abducted as soon as you left the station?” asked Matt, as he pulled out his notebook.
Jean nodded
“So, you didn’t do this to yourself?” he asked.
“When I next woke up, I found that my life was about to change drastically and no, Detective Walsh, I didn’t do this to myself.” Her tone was suddenly agitated and bitter. She glared back at him angrily.
“I’m sorry, that was out of line, please forgive me.”
Jean nodded and sipped her coffee. “Apology accepted.”
“We tried to re-interview you the next day. When we couldn’t find you, we received permission from your family to enter your home. A missing person’s file was later created,” explained Matt. “At first, the Harris family and press claimed that your disappearance was proof of your guilt, so did the assistant DA. He wanted to file a warrant for your arrest. However, as time passed and there was so sign of you, it became apparent that maybe something had happened to you.”
Jean took another sip of her coffee.
“Personally, I thought that Harris had killed you, but I wasn’t allowed to investigate them, as they were media darlings,” said Matt. “Anyway, we can talk more about that later; please continue with your tale.”
Jean set her cup down. “Apparently, the news of the case reached a vigilante group soon after I was brought in for questioning. They were angered that, in spite of a positive identification by the so-called victim, I was released without any charges being filed. They abducted me and decided to punish me, since they believed that the legal system had failed them. I never saw any of them, but there were seven of them on the main committee, three men and four women. These are the seven monsters that sentenced me to my present life. I can remember every one of their voices, as they berated me and discussed my punishment,” stated Jean. Her voice tailed off, and for a moment it almost cracked. However, she recovered her composure quickly. “They said that it was wrong that I wasn’t charged and that Mrs. Harris’s identification of me should have been enough. The assistant DA’s comments at the press conferences further convinced them that I was guilty and that I would escape justice.”
“He’s now on the city council,” interjected Matt.
“I’m well aware of that,” replied Jean in a harsh tone. “Anyway, I was tried and found guilty by the committee.”
“Whoa, you mean they held a trial?”
Jean nodded. “I guess you could call it that. I was brought into a room and listened to the charges against me. I was unable to speak and was also blindfolded, so I couldn’t see them. In fact, during my entire captivity, whenever they talked to me, I was blindfolded. They said that they were tired of seeing men like me commit crimes and walk away without punishment, just because we were clever enough not to leave evidence. They said that they had taken it upon themselves to correct these errors and that I would pay for my crimes.”
“Wait a minute, they changed you into a beautiful woman as a form of punishment?” interrupted Matt. “That doesn’t make sense.”
Jean grinned slightly. “The physical changes are only part of what they did to me. They stated that, since I obviously found women to be just objects of sexual pleasure, I should find out what it’s like to be one. They immediately sent me off for the start of a series of complicated surgeries. In between the surgeries, I was subjected to what could be best called brainwashing.”
“Why?” asked Matt.
“To give me strong sexual urges, cravings if you like, for sex. I was programmed to dress and act sexually provocative and given a body that would attract attention. The kicker is that, inside, I was the same person, Gene Logan, a rather average heterosexual male. They figured that the programmed sex drive for men would be the ultimate punishment for a rapist. I was horrified by what they were doing to me and helpless to do anything to stop them.”
“So they did this to you in the last fourteen months?”
Jean nodded. “I want to tell you what they did to me and why I’m here today.”
“Okay, can I get you anything before you start?” he asked.
“Another cup of coffee would be nice, please,” she replied as she extended her cup.
Chapter 4
Jean took a sip of her coffee and then appeared to look off in the distance, as if she was lost in thought.
“Okay, I’m ready to tell you what happened to me,” she stated.
Jean started to describe how her unknown captors began to mold her body using state-of-the-art microsurgery. Before each operation, Jean would be told what they were about to do to her.
First they reworked her face. They removed all her facial hair and transformed Gene’s face into the gorgeous woman, Jean.
“As they were punishing me, I found it strange at first that they were so careful to avoid any discomfort that I might have felt. I was never in pain, even as they reshaped my body. I later found out that this wasn’t done for my benefit; they used this time to recondition my mind,” she stated. “Pain would decrease the effects of the treatments.”
“How? Did they use drugs?’ asked Matt.
“Yes, among other methods. Again, I couldn’t see the people doing this to me, I could only hear them. The doctor, and I use that term very loosely, who was in charge of my brainwashing was probably Chinese. I have a thing for dialects, as I took four semesters of Chinese when I was in college. From what I overheard, they used computer programs to give me my new personality.”
“This is sort of beyond the scope of this department,” stated Matt.
“I understand, but I need to start somewhere. I figured that my showing up here would clear one of your missing person cases. I also hope that you can direct me to an appropriate agency to take this to,” continued Jean.
Matt nodded.
Jean went on to describe how she’d lost track of time, often waking up with new changes to her body. They’d reshaped every aspect of her body, making it extremely sexy and desirable to men. Her vocal cords were also operated on to give her a more feminine voice.
“You know, the more I think about it, the more you sound like someone famous,” stated Matt.
“Lauren Bacall?’ asked Jean.
“That’s it,” he replied.
“I noticed that too. They told me that they didn’t want my voice too high pitched, but at the same time they wanted it to be sexy,” she replied.
“So what else did they do to you?” he asked.
“I found that I started having sexual desires for men. No, that’s not exactly true; I began to crave sexual contact with men. It was horrible, as deep down I still consider myself heterosexual, in spite of what was done to me,” stated Jean. “They also changed by body chemistry.”
She then described how her captors injected hundreds of small time-released hormone capsules throughout her body.
“They told me that it was a highly concentrated and genetically modified hormone. It would keep my body soft and feminine for many years. There was one aspect of the hormones they seemed extremely proud of; that I could still become aroused,” stated Jean.
Matt looked confused. “What do you mean?”
“I’m not a complete woman; they left me with my penis, although like the rest of my body, it has been modified,” she stated. “They wanted me to be, in their words, a ‘she-male slut.’ I would be able to get hard and achieve orgasm, even though my hormone levels are female. They said that this would make me very desirable among men who craved perverse sex, and with my modified thoughts, I would eagerly give them what they wanted.”
Jean went on to describe how her penis was smaller than before. It was now only a few inches long when hard. Her captors stated that they wanted her to have a constant reminder of her past life, and that she wouldn’t be a real woman; she would have to live in fear of having her “little secret” exposed.
“I guess they did it so that I would be living with conflicting emotions — on the one hand eagerly seeking man sexual partners, and at the same time fearful that they might be horrified by my mixed gender status.”
“Is that all?” he asked.
Jean shook her head. “No, they also modified my… um… my rectum. It’s been surgically changed to make it not only more easily accessed in terms of sex, but they made it more sensitive, so that I can get off while being made love to.”
“How did you get away?” asked Matt. He had thought he had heard it all in his ten years as a cop, but Jean’s story was the tops. He wasn’t sure if he believed her or not, but then, why would she lie? he thought.
“Well, I suppose that I should thank you,” stated Jean. “The surgery was completed first, and they were about to really start messing with my mind, when they stopped. Apparently, there was some doubt in their minds to my guilt. I wasn’t sure how much later it was that some of the women came in and apologized to me, if you could call it an apology,” stated Jean.
“What do you mean?” asked Matt.
“One said that the police had exposed my accuser as having made up the charges. Apparently, her husband caught her in an affair, and her story of rape collapsed like a house of cards,” said Jean. “I later found out that you were the one who investigated her. Thank you.” She then told him the rest of the information concerning the case.
Matt felt embarrassed. “I don’t think you should thank me for anything. I did suspect that she was lying, but I had no proof. I was given a tip by a neighbor, and she confessed, in part to avoid being assaulted by her husband.”
“I know; they told me everything. They didn’t actually apologize for what they did, and then they told me that they couldn’t return me back to the man that I had once been. The effects of the transformation were one-way. I was told that, on the plus side, they wouldn’t kill me or complete their original plans for me.”
“That was nice of them,” stated Matt.
“Yeah, I know. ‘We abducted you and fucked up your mind and body, but to make it up to you, we won’t further mess you up.’ One of the women even justified their actions by saying that every man is a potential rapist, and what they did was right, in a symbolic way. God, I hate them!” exclaimed Jean as she banged her fist down on the table.
Jean told Matt that while the surgery wasn’t reversible, they were able to ease some of the effects of the mental changes.
“The best they would do was to make my sexual urges ‘controllable.’ The overall mental state they had programmed into me stayed the same. I have feminine traits and persona. I feel a strong need to dress the way I am now. It’s like I get a sense of well-being when I’m dressed and looking sexy. I’ve tried to fight it, but it’s impossible.”
“Sounds like they didn’t do much for you,” stated Matt.
“Oh, it’s what they didn’t do to me that counts. They told me in no uncertain terms that I would have been turned into a totally sex-addicted slut. They said that I would have probably ended up on the streets doing tricks to get a sexual high. It doesn’t take a detective to figure out that they have done this to others. I suspect that if you check missing persons, you may find some that have fallen into their hands,” stated Jean bitterly.
Matt nodded as he scribbled some notes on his pad. “From what you’ve told me, it sounds like they have quite an established organization. I agree with you that they must have contacts in my office, and that’s frightening. So, what happened to you next?”
“Anyway, they said that they would release me when the time was right. Without warning, I woke up yesterday morning in a suite at the Hotel Del Coronado. It’s booked for the rest of the week in my name. I have a full wardrobe, a BMW coupe, several gold cards, and a bank account with $25,000 in it. My driver’s license states that I have a Las Vegas address. Obviously, they have money and can afford to ‘pay’ me off. That doesn’t make sense to me. An organization like this is obviously expensive, and I can’t see how you can make money by punishing sex offenders.”
Matt nodded.
“I mean, there has to be another reason for doing this to people,” she continued.
“May I see your license?” asked Matt.
Jean pulled it out of her purse and handed it to him.
“If it’s a fake, it’s the best I’ve ever seen,” he stated as he examined the Nevada license. “I agree with you; there’s something missing as to why they’re doing this.”
“Oh, the credit cards are all real too,” added Jean. “Another thing I can’t figure out is why they dumped me here. It would have been easier to leave me in Vegas.”
“I have no idea,” said Matt. “So, besides clearing up your missing person’s status, what else do you want?”
“I want them,” she stated firmly. “What they did to me isn’t right, and they shouldn’t get away with it.”
“I see,” said Matt.
“I know I should let it slide, but I can’t. They have a big organization, and it scares me that they’ve taken the law into their own hands.”
“I was thinking the same thing. You mentioned some things to me about the case that weren’t made public,” replied Matt. “But what can you do?”
“I want to see someone, anyone, who can examine me; maybe they can narrow down who did this. There can’t be too many surgeons who have this level of skill,” stated Jean.
“That sounds reasonable,” said Matt. He was impressed with her logic.
“Look, I know that people escape prosecution all the time. You work within the rules, and it must burn your ass to see the guilty walk away, but we have rules to protect the innocent. Someone told them that I was guilty and got it wrong. If they screwed this up, how many others have been hurt?” continued Jean.
“You sound pretty strong about this. Aren’t you worried that, since they know who you are, they may come after you again?”
Jean laughed. “What else can they do to me? They’ve ruined my life, turned me into a freak, fucked with my mind —what else can they do to me?”
“Kill you,” said Matt.
“So be it. Detective Walsh, I find that I have to concentrate to not come on to you. I feel this way with every man I see; do you have any idea what that’s like?” she stated. She then smiled for a moment. “No, of course you don’t. What’s scary is that I know that I will give in eventually to someone, and I will do it again and again. I can’t sit back and let them get away with this.”
“I’ll see what I can do,” he said. Matt found that he was starting to like Jean, she had spirit.
“Thank you. I’ll be staying at the Del through the week. Here’s my room number,” she said as she wrote down the number.
“I’ll call you in the next day or so,” he stated.
“Thank you, Detective Walsh,” she stated as she stood up. “Thank you for believing me.”
Matt smiled. “I didn’t say that I believed you, but I’ll make some phone calls.” Actually, he had no idea who to talk to about this, but he felt he owed it to her to at least try.
Jean laughed. “That’s all I can ask for.”
“By the way, what made you think that you could trust me? I mean, I could be in with them,” he asked.
Jean shook her head and smiled. “No, you’re not with them. A couple of my captors called you a macho sexist pig who thought he was god’s gift to women, and it sounded like they meant it.”
Matt smirked back. “I’m glad that they hold me in such high regard.”
Chapter 5
Jean drove back to the hotel. She knew that she was taking a risk by contacting Matt, but she couldn’t let this lie; she couldn’t let the people who did this to her get away with this. She also knew that there were others being hurt as this very moment.
They had, for all practical purposes, killed Gene. Her family thought she was dead, and she decided to let them continue to think so for now. She wasn’t sure how they would react to knowing that she was now a woman, more or less. She also wasn’t sure of who she was yet. Hopefully, she would find out more of her new life when she returned to her hotel room.
Jean returned to her room and began to sort through her belongings. All her clothes were top quality, although most were quite revealing. The jewelry was all the real thing too. She had no idea how much it all worth, but she suspected that it was quite expensive. It was strange that her captors had given her such nice things.
She opened up one of her Prada suitcases and examined the contents. It was filled with more designer clothes and a large amount of high quality lingerie. There was also a leather-bound organizer. She opened it up and found that it was filled with addresses and phone numbers. All the people in the book were men. Next to each name were letter and numeric codes. She paged through the book and found the key to the code in the back. She gasped when she read it. Her captors had inflicted one last punishment on her.
“Those fuckers turned me into a high price whore!” she exclaimed angrily.
The codes listed the sexual preferences of the men and how much they usually paid.
She began to look through the book and found that there were several names in the San Diego area. With much trepidation, she turned to the calendar and found that she had appointments with two of those men that week. The first one was tomorrow in La Jolla with a man called Tony, and the other one was in downtown San Diego a few days later. His name was Lee. That’s why they dropped her off here, she thought. She was here to be a high-priced sexual plaything for some perverts.
She then went back to the suitcase and opened it, finding a laptop computer. The room had WiFi, and she logged on and instinctively checked her mail. Inside was mail from potential clients. They were forwarded from an escort service in Nevada. She opened up the webpage for the service and found that it was protected by a password. Without any hesitation, she typed in an alphanumeric code, and it opened it. The site had profiles of her and many other girls.
Jean then was drawn to a secure file on her hard drive. She opened up the file and found detailed profiles for Tony and Lee. It listed in explicit details their sexual desires and fantasies. She then noticed six more files with dates for the next two weeks.
Her mind raced on about what to do; she decided to pack up her stuff and leave. Just then, her cell phone rang, and she instinctively answered it.
“Hi, Jean. I’m Tony, and I just wanted to confirm our dinner date for tomorrow night,” he said.
Jean was about to hang up on him, when her programming kicked in. She felt a strange sense of calmness sweep through her. “Tony, how nice to hear from you. I can’t wait until we get to meet.” It was as if she was being controlled by an outside force. “Is there any particular way you’d like me to dress tomorrow?”
“Yes, dress in something black and very revealing. I want you in stockings and high heels; I want you very sexy and hot,” said Tony. His breathing started getting heavier, as if he was getting turned on.
“I have just the dress,” said Jean in a very seductive tone.
“Um, one more thing, you are… um functional, right?” he asked nervously.
“Oh, yes, I’m very functional, as you’ll soon see,” she replied with a giggle.
“Great, I can’t wait to see you,” said Tony.
They talked for a few more minutes concerning the fee for the evening. Jean automatically knew that she was being paid to be with Tony as his date. She would get an automatic message on her cell phone telling her that he had paid his fee. When she had sex with him, he would “tip” her, making it legal.
Jean hung up the phone and cried.
Chapter 6
Matt returned to his office and checked the database of missing persons for San Diego and the rest of Southern California. He found ten names of men who had been accused of sexual assault on the list. He wondered if they’d ended up like Jean, if not worse. Just on a hunch, he shifted his search to known transgendered prostitutes in the area. Several of the names were similar.
He was at a loss on what to do next. He drove home and hoped that a few cold Steinlagers could help him think. He logged onto his computer and searched other law enforcement departments. Someone must have the ability to deal with a case like this, he thought. He gradually moved up from state to federal.
It then hit him; there was that fed that he had dealt with a few years earlier. He searched his memory until it came to him: Special Agent Steve Williams. He looked at his watch; it was after one, and he doubted that even a Fed would be in his office at this hour. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to leave a message. He found the main number on the website and dialed it. The operator politely asked him who he wanted to speak to.
“Special Agent Steve Williams, this is Detective Matt Walsh, San Diego PD,” he stated.
“He’s not in his office; would you like his voice mail?” she asked in a matter-of-fact way.
“Yes, please,” he said.
“I’ll connect you, Detective Walsh,” she said.
Matt heard the standard greeting, and after the beep he left a message. “I doubt if you remember me, but my name is Detective Matt Walsh, San Diego PD. I have a case that I think falls into your jurisdiction. I would appreciate if you called me back at my cell number and not at the station.”
Matt left his number and hung up.
Chapter 7
It was a little past six when Matt’s cell phone rang. He fumbled for it and answered.
“Detective Walsh, this is Special Agent Williams; how can I be of assistance?’
Matt sat up in bed. He hadn’t expected so fast a response. “Thanks for getting back to me. I doubt you remember me, but I worked with you a few years ago out here in San Diego. Anyway, I have a rather unusual case, and I was hoping that you could assist me.”
There was a momentary pause on the other end. “I remember you, Detective Walsh, go ahead.”
Matt told Steve about Jean. “I know this sounds crazy, but I believe her.”
There was another long silence on the other end. “Who else have you talked to about this?”
“No one,” replied Matt. He was taken aback by the sudden seriousness of the tone of the Fed’s voice.
“Good, keep it that way. I’ll be out there tomorrow; I’ll call you when I arrive,” Steve stated.
“That’s it? You’re not going to tell me anything else?” asked Matt.
“Nope,” replied Steve. “See you tomorrow. Also, do nothing concerning this case; stay out of your database and any files regarding the case.”
Matt was very surprised by this reaction; at best, he thought he would be politely jerked around by the Fed and never hear a thing from him again. The fact that he was actually flying out to San Diego told Matt that this case was more serious than he’d thought.
“Okay, I look forward to seeing you,” replied Matt.
Chapter 8
Jean sauntered into the restaurant wearing a tight little black dress. It was low cut, and her cleavage was very prominent. She had tried to fight her programming, but it was impossible. In some ways, she felt as if she was a puppet. The dominating thought on her mind now was pleasuring Tony.
Her date for the evening was an overweight balding man in an expensive Armani suit. She knew from her notes that he was in real estate.
Jean greeted him as if she had known him for ages.
He got up from the table and kissed her on the lips. “It’s good to see you, Jean. You’re even lovelier in person; your photos on the website don’t do you justice.”
Jean suddenly recalled the website for the escort service she worked for and made a note to check it out when she got back to her room.
As they ate dinner, she could tell that he was getting off by just being seen with a sexy woman like her. The fact that the woman had a cock only increased the eroticism of the event for him. She instinctively knew that this was all part of his fantasy.
For her part, Jean acted as if she was having the time of her life. She couldn’t help but notice the eyes of the other people in the restaurant. The men were drooling over her, and the women were viewing her with scorn. When Jean glanced over at one woman, she saw the woman mouth the word ‘whore’ at her; she was so right, thought Jean.
Not surprisingly, the actual sex was over pretty fast. The fact that Tony’s fantasy had been played out exactly as he had planned was too much for him, and he climaxed very soon into the sexual act. Jean played along and told him what a wonderful lover he was.
Tony also insisted on giving her oral. For Jean this was so bizarre, but she went along, as he was paying for it. She also knew how to pleasure him. Her programming had turned her into an expert in sex. She should have felt revulsion, but instead she found that she enjoyed it. She worked his cock in her mouth to get the maximum response from him and was rewarded by his climax.
Later, as she dressed to leave his hotel room, he told her that she was incredible. Jean was tempted to ask him how he’d got her number, but she knew she couldn’t.
Tony opened up his wallet and handed Jean her tip for the evening. It was $2,000. Jean smiled, kissed him, and took the money. It wasn’t until she got to her car that the tears started. She was a whore, and there was nothing she could do about it. As she wiped her tears away, her rage grew; she would get those people who’d done this to her, if it was the last thing she ever did.
Chapter 9
While Jean was pleasing Tony, Steve arrived at Lindbergh Field and called Matt as he stood in line to get his rental car.
“Matt, this is Steve. I’m staying at the Omni in the Gas Lamp District, can you come over here?”
“Sure, I’ll be there in thirty minutes,” said Matt.
A short time later, Matt was sitting across from the Federal agent.
“I must admit that I’m surprised that you flew out here; to be honest, I would have been surprised by a return phone call,” said Matt.
“Well, don’t let others know, I’d hate to lose our reputation for being uncooperative. Actually, we’ve dealt with other organizations like this in the past. There’s a huge market for sex slaves in the world. This sounds like it may be another supplier,” said Steve. “A pure vigilante organization would just kill the suspect. Why spend thousands of dollars just to change their bodies and then release them? No, there’s something more to this. To be honest, I’m sort of surprised that they let Jean go.”
“I was thinking that there had to be something else to this, but sex slaves?” asked Matt.
“It’s a huge business,” replied Steve. “Now, have you talked to Jean today?”
“No, I have her number at the Del if you want it,” replied Matt.
“Call, and see if she’s in,” said Steve.
Matt dialed the number. He shook his head and then left a message.
“Obviously, she’s not in. Well, hopefully she’ll call you back. I had my office access missing persons reports for Southern California, Arizona, and Nevada and compared them to suspects in criminal cases,” stated Steve.
“What did you find?” asked Matt.
“A higher number than one would expect. We also found that a large number of male sex-offenders who served minimal sentences also had gone missing. It appears that this started at least three years ago; we’re checking to see if it goes back further.”
“But couldn’t they just be men hiding from the law?’ asked Matt. “Maybe they were really guilty and decided to run.”
“Some probably are, but many on the list left suddenly, leaving behind money and other valuables. They also fit into the same range of physical appearances. Most are young, thin, healthy, and free of addictions.”
“You were able to do all this is one day?” asked Matt.
Steve shook his head. “My head computer tech came up with it in three hours. Granted, I cheated a little and had the search narrowed to those men who could be more easily transformed into women.”
“Still, there can’t be that big of a market for transgendered sex slaves, right?”
Steve shook his head. “We broke up a major ring a few years ago that supplied transformed teen slaves to the rich and powerful all over the world. Even then, we knew we were just scratching the surface. Now the missing aren’t teens, but neither is Jean.”
“Okay, so there’s a market for sex slaves out there, and they decide to grab males accused of crimes; why them?”
“Maybe that way they can justify their actions, who knows? Could be they think that no one will be looking for them. Maybe that’s why they let Jean go, as it violated their code. We won’t know until we start searching,” said Steve.
“So where do we start?”
“With Jean — I’ve arranged for her to get a very through physical exam. I’ll also question her and hopefully we can get some clues on where to start,” said Steve.
“I wish you good luck,” said Matt.
“Whoa, you’re not walking away from this,” stated Steve,
“What do you need me for? I mean, I’m just a local detective; I have no experience with this sort of stuff,” replied Matt.
“First off, Jean trusts you. I imagine that she’s doesn’t trust many people right now. Also, I could use some help in dealing with the locals. If I start asking questions, it might tip them off,” said Steve.
“I have a pretty big workload right now.”
Steve smiled and pulled out a piece of paper. He handed it to Matt.
Matt read it and stared back at Steve. “Is this real?”
“Yep, you’ve just been recruited for the duration of this case. I can also tell you, Matt, that, should you wish, this can become permanent. This letter will be on file with our local office; if there are problems, we’ll show it to your superiors. For now, I’d like to keep your cooperation a secret — at least until we uncover the leak.”
Matt cocked his head. He had thought about applying to the agency a few years ago; it would be a big career jump.
“I also checked out your record. You’re an above average investigator, very clean, and ethical, but you’ll never rise above your present rank here because you often don’t know when to keep your mouth shut. You also refuse to play political games,” stated Steve.
A smirk grew on Matt’s face. “I’m flattered.”
“I understand about fighting BS and politics; we can always use another good agent. When this is over, we’ll discuss it, if you want.”
Matt nodded.
Chapter 10
Jean arrived back at the Del and saw she had a message. It was nearly two in the morning, and she decided to wait. The one thing that couldn’t wait was a bath; Jean needed it badly to wash the smell of sex from her body. As she soaked in hot bath, she replayed what had happened over and over in her mind. She cursed her programmers for what they had done to her.
After her bath, she slipped on a silk nightie and feel into a deep sleep.
Mid-morning, Jean called Matt’s cell phone and was relieved to hear his voice.
“Hi Matt, this is Jean,” she said.
“Thanks for calling. I have a friend here who wants to help you,” said Matt. He then asked her if she wanted to meet Steve.
“Do you trust him?” she asked.
“Yes, I do,” he replied.
“Okay, I’ll talk to him,” she replied. “Thank you for taking me seriously.”
They talked for a few minutes and set up an appointment.
Chapter 11
Jean was sitting next to Matt as they drove to meet Steve. She was wearing a floral pattern satin dress. As with her pervious outfits, it showed off her curvaceous body. Her hair and makeup was also perfect.
“Do you always look so… nice?” asked Matt as a grin appeared on his face.
Jean smiled back softly. “I can’t dress down; I don’t feel comfortable unless I’m looking my best. My programming doesn’t seem to allow it.”
She hadn’t told him yet about her meeting with Tony. She decided to wait until she talked with the federal agent. Jean was a little nervous about meeting the agent, as she wasn’t sure how he would react to her. She was slightly suspicious of government agents, but she was willing to overcome these feelings to get the people who had changed her.
They pulled into an industrial park filled with offices and warehouses. It was pretty nondescript, thought Jean. They walked into an office marked Regent Marketing. The front door was locked and Matt pressed the button next to the intercom.
“This is Matt Walsh to see Steve Williams,” he said.
The door buzzed and they walked inside. There was a desk with a receptionist sitting behind it. The receptionist didn’t say a word and just motioned for them to sit down. A minute later, a large man in a navy suit stepped out of one the offices.
What struck Jean was how average he looked; he was a pleasant looking man, but there was no really distinctive aspect of his looks. He could blend in anywhere unnoticed. He had short brown hair and was clean shaven. She noticed that, even in his suit, he was obviously in very good shape.
He smiled as he greeted Matt and then turned to Jean “I’m Special Agent Steve Williams; I’m pleased to meet you, Ms. Logan.”
His pleasant smile made Jean feel immediately at ease; she felt that she could trust him.
“Pleased to meet you too, Agent Williams,” she replied.
“Please call me Steve,” he said. “Now, let’s go back to my office and talk. Would either of you like something to drink?”
“Coffee would be nice, thank you, Steve, and please call me Jean,” stated Jean.
Matt nodded. “Coffee would be fine.”
“Three coffees, please, Grace,” said Steve as he led the others into his office. “Please sit down.”
Steve sat down behind a desk. Matt and Jean sat down in plush leather chairs across from him.
“I know this seems a little cloak and daggerish, but I didn’t want to bring you into our main office downtown. Matt told me your suspicions concerning the local authorities, and I agree with you.”
The receptionist walked in and set down a tray with mugs of coffee and departed.
“”Where do we start?” asked Jean.
“Tell me your story,” said Steve. “Now, just so you know, I’ll be taping this. I’ll also be asking you a lot of questions. It’s not that I doubt you, it’s just that I may want a more detailed description of something.”
Jean nodded. “Fair enough.” She then began to tell Steve her story.
“When the dart hit you, did you pass out immediately?” he interrupted.
Jean nodded. “Yes, I was out immediately. Is that important?”
“It shows that someone planned the abduction. For a drug to work instantly, the dose needs to be set for the victim’s weight. Too much, and it will kill; not enough, and they might have time to scream or escape. Please continue.”
Jean began to describe the meeting with the people she called the committee.
“Can you provide us with descriptions of each voice?” asked Steve.
“Yes. I’ve always had a knack for voices and languages. It’s sort of a hobby of mine,” she replied.
“Excellent, I’d like you to provide as detailed as possible a description of each person,” said Steve.
“Right now?” asked Jean.
“No, but can you tell me a little about them?” asked Steve. “What stands out?”
Jean thought about it. “There were three men and four women. Man One had a New York City accent; he was the oldest one. There was a slight click when he talked; I think he may have dentures. Man Two was also from back east, highly educated, spoke in perfect English, no slang or curses. He used many legal terms and was very precise in his terminology. Man Three didn’t speak much. Judging by his language skills, I would say he was the least educated of the three. I think he was from Philly or South Jersey, and I think he was the one who abducted me.”
“Did you get a look at him?” asked Steve.
“Just a quick look — he had a dark complexion with a thick moustache and dark curly hair. I initially thought he was Mexican-American, but now I think he might be Italian-American; it would match the accent better,” she replied.
Steve nodded. So far he was impressed with Jean’s memory. “Please continue.”
“Women One had a slight French accent. Still, she spoke English in a very proper and formal manner. She was obviously well educated and had a medical background. She was the one who briefed me on each one of my many surgeries. Woman Two was Chinese, and she was the one who brainwashed me. Woman Three had the same sort of pretentious form of language as Man Two, and Woman Four also had a slight French accent. I think she may have been from Quebec though. I can give you more detailed descriptions later.”
“Good. This is a great start, Jean.”
Jean smiled and continued telling Steve about her transformation.
“So you believe that when you were recovering from your surgery they conducted the programming?” asked Steve.
“Yes. Woman One would brief me on what they were about to do to me and how I would be more feminine when I would wake up. She took great joy in seeing me squirm. When she gave me my breast implants, she told me how they would attract men and how they would be big enough that a man could fuck them, shooting his cum into my eager mouth. She obviously saw me cringe, and she laughed, saying that soon I would crave the taste of cum. She laughed telling me how I would soon be a total slut, and that she loved doing this to me. I hate her.”
“Sounds like a real bitch,” said Steve.
“She is,” replied Jean. “Anyway, when I woke up from my breast enlargement surgery, I was totally healed, very little pain. I began to think about how nice it would be to pleasure a man, to have him fill my mouth with his seed. The thoughts were very strong, and it was as if I had always had them. It was this way with each round of surgery.”
“I’ve heard of this kind of mental programming,” said Steve. “It’s very difficult to counteract, especially if it is enforced using chemicals. When we do your physical, we’ll analyze your body’s chemistry. If drugs were used, they should still be detectable.”
“I need to tell you both something now. I wasn’t released scot-free. I’m a working escort,” confessed Jean. She then told them about the information in her calendar and computer and her rendezvous with Tony.
“That may explain why they let you go here,” said Matt.
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you immediately,” said Jean. Tears began to roll down her face.
Matt reached over and took Jean by the hands. “It’s okay. I understand that there’s nothing you can do about it. I don’t think any less of you.”
“Jean, you’re a victim; and this is just part of the process. I’m sorry that they did this to you, but it may lead to their undoing,” said Steve. He handed her a box of tissues.
“What… what do you mean?” she asked.
“You say that you work for an escort service; well, this may lead us back to the people who did this to you. No legitimate service would just put you on their payroll, especially sight unseen. I’ll have my computer people see what they can find, and I’ll start an investigation of the service,” said Steve.
“I suppose that I should just keep working for them, so that they don’t get suspicious,” said Jean.
“There has to be another way,” said Matt.
“I’m open to suggestions,” replied Jean. “Look, if my doing this buys time to find the monsters that did this to me, then I’ll do it. Besides, until there’s a way to reverse what’s been done to my mind, I really don’t have a choice.”
“What happens if they grab you again?” asked Matt.
“We can track her,” said Steve.
“How?” asked Matt.
“There are ways. We can take care of it tomorrow,” said Steve.
“Do you really think that this is that serious?” asked Jean.
“Yes, I do. From what you’ve told us, this is a well-funded and highly organized group. They have no regard for the rights of others and seem to take perverse delight in hurting others. From past experience, I doubt if they’re limiting their abductions to adults, as teens and children are even more profitable,” explained Steve.
“My god, you don’t think that they would do this to kids?” asked Jean.
“I’ve helped break up other groups that have done things like this,” said Steve. He looked at his watch. “It’s getting late; I think we should end this for today.”
Jean looked at her watch, it was almost seven. “I had no idea we were here so long.”
“I’d like to see you back here tomorrow morning, Jean. I’d like to continue our interview. My medical team will be here in a few days and will conduct a physical. Is that okay with you?” asked Steve.
“Absolutely,” she replied.
“Um, when is your next client?” he asked.
“Not until tomorrow evening. I expect to hear from him tonight,” she replied.
“Can’t you find a way to get out of it?” asked Matt.
Jean smiled at his gesture; it was obvious that he had compassion towards her. “I can’t, Matt. I can’t fight the feelings inside me. They’re too strong. Besides, if I cancel the appointment, it might tip off the people who did this to me.”
“Isn’t there anything you can do for her?” asked Matt.
“Not until we figure out the process; even then there’s no guarantee,” answered Steve.
“It could be worse,” said Jean.
“How?” asked Matt.
“I don’t know; I just wanted to sound positive. Look, my clients are all high rollers; as much as I hate doing it, I doubt I’ll be in any danger,” she replied.
“I’ll drive you back to your hotel,” said Matt.
“No, I’ll do it; it’s best that you’re not seen with her in public, Matt. In fact, don’t come back tomorrow; I’ll brief you on everything later,” stated Steve. “You two shouldn’t be seen together.”
“Okay, you’re right,” said Matt. He knew Steve was right. He looked over at Jean and thought he saw something in her eyes as she stared back at him.
Chapter 12
“So tell me about yourself, Steve,” asked Jean, as they drove towards Coronado. “I noticed that you’re married.”
“Yep, and I love it. Maggie is also in the agency, but she’s on a leave of absence since our son was born,” he stated as he held up his hand, exposing his wedding ring.
“That’s nice. Do you only have one child?” asked Jean.
“No, we also have a daughter; she just started her freshman year at Penn,” he replied. “Her name is Beth.”
“That’s amazing,” she replied. She noticed the sense of pride in Steve’s voice when he talked about his daughter. “Why so long between children?”
“Beth is adopted,” explained Steve. “Not that it makes any difference; we both love her as if she was our own.”
“Oh.”
“It’s a long story, but she’s the reason Maggie and I first met,” said Steve.
“Why do I have the feeling that there’s a very interesting story behind that?” said Jean.
“There is,” replied Steve. “It all started not far from here.”
“But you’re not going to tell me everything, right?” she asked.
“Not right now,” he answered. “I will tell you one thing; Beth was once abducted by an organization that turned teens into sex slaves. We knew she was targeted, and to make a long story short, we got her back unharmed and recovered dozens of kidnapped teens. Many were recovered from the sick bastards who had bought them. We also destroyed the organization that was responsible.”
He then gave her a short version of the raid on Margo Simon’s farm.
“Did you get all the teens back?” asked Jean.
Steve shook his head. “We broke up the ring, but not all survived. Even some we physically recovered, we never really got back, if you know what I mean.”
“Why didn’t I hear about this? I mean, it sounds like this would have been a big deal. Did it happen while I was being changed?”
“We kept it low key, partially to protect the teens and their families; they had suffered enough. I can’t imagine what the press would do with a story like that,” said Steve. “Most of the people we arrested copped a plea; the last thing they wanted was a public trial.”
Jean thought about what Steve had said. “I understand. So this isn’t just a regular investigation to you.”
Steve glanced over at her. “That’s right. After seeing something really vile, it’s hard to ignore it. I take this sort of thing rather personally now, as it’s affected my family and people very close to me.”
Jean could tell that he wasn’t telling her everything, but she also knew that she could count on Steve to protect her.
“We’ll continue talking about your abduction and transformation tomorrow. My medical team will be in town the following day to examine you,” said Steve. “Whoever did your surgery was a specialist; they had to learn their skills somewhere. Hopefully, our medical experts will be able to get some clues as to where they learned them.”
“She said that if she had kept me longer, she had other operations that she wanted to perform on me,” said Jean.
“Like what?” asked Steve.
“She wanted to make my breasts even larger. Right now they’re 40-F; she wanted to make them huge — rather make that really huge. She also said that she wanted to make my waist smaller, sort of like a living Barbie,” explained Jean. “I think she got off on molding other people.”
“I’ve met a few people like that,” stated Steve.
Jean sighed. “Do you think that they’ll leave me alone?”
“I don’t know,” replied Steve. “I do have something that might put your mind at ease; we have a device that can be planted in your body. It’s a bio-electric tracker. It runs off your body, and we can detect your location from five miles away.”
“Really?”
Steve nodded. “I’ll have our medical people implant one in you. It’s painless and will last for sixty days. It’s also biodegradable, so it will just be absorbed by your body.”
“I’m sorry,” said Jean.
“For what?” asked Steve.
“I always thought you feds were a waste of tax dollars. I had no idea that you were fighting these sorts of crimes.”
Steve laughed. “Thanks for being honest.”
Chapter 13
Jean had dinner in her room, as she didn’t feel like eating alone in the dining room; she also didn’t want to be stared at. She wondered if she would have friends like Steve and Matt when this was all over, if it ever ended.
Her phone rang a little after ten; it was Lee. He was a Korean-American businessman. From her files, Jean knew that he liked oral, both receiving and giving. He also liked to have sex in public places. Jean shrugged her shoulders, thinking it could be worse.
They agreed to meet for drinks at the Prado Restaurant in Balboa Park. Jean knew it well, having eaten there several times on dates. She figured that he picked it because it would give him a large selection of places to have sex. He said that he wanted her dressed in pink. Jean agreed.
After she hung up the phone, she poured herself another glass of wine. She knew that tomorrow night at this time she would be having sex with Lee; she shivered involuntarily at the thought. She prayed that Steve and Matt would be able to do something to prevent this from becoming her life. The idea of being a high priced escort for the rest of her life was nauseating. Jean knew that if they failed, it would be her fate. She debated taking her own life and knew that she had been programmed not to. They had thought of everything she thought, but then again, maybe they hadn’t. The tears began to roll down her face, and she cried herself to sleep.
Chapter 14
Jean was wearing a white floral sundress with spaghetti straps, drinking a cup of coffee as she told Steve the rest of her story.
“How many applications of the hair removal solution did they use on your body?” asked Steve.
“Two,” replied Jean. “I’m completely hair-free from the neck down. They used laser and electrolysis on my face.”
“Interesting, Margo Simon used a similar solution on the teens she captured. Beth had one treatment, and it took nearly three months until she had hair growth again,” said Steve.
“That sounds about right,” said Jean.
“Now, you said that you were programmed to dress as you do, but how did you learn to do your hair and makeup?” asked Steve.
“The first time, I woke up in my room and found the cosmetics on my makeup table. I was directed how to apply them. I never saw anyone while I was in captivity. I would apply my makeup and receive comments from a speaker located above the mirror. I spent several hours a day practicing my makeup and hair skills. The programming made me complacent and obedient,” explained Jean. “I feel naked unless I’m made up.”
“So you were never threatened or hurt?” asked Steve,
“No, not once. It made my submission more humiliating, as it made me feel as if I gave up without a fight,” she replied.
“Do you still feel that way?” asked Steve.
“Deep down, I know I didn’t have a chance, but I still feel the pain of submission to ‘them.’ I guess that was part of my punishment,” she replied.
Steve looked at his watch. “I think we should cut this short today. I don’t want you to be late for your appointment tonight.”
Jean laughed. “I never thought a law enforcement officer would say something like that.”
Steve smiled. “I’ve had to do some strange things in my line of work. How’s the leg?”
She glanced down at the small Band-Aid on her right ankle. “It doesn’t hurt anymore. I can’t believe how small the bug is.”
“I feel better knowing you have it,” said Steve.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,” she said as she stood up. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll be okay. I guess I’m going to have to do some strange things in my line of work too.”
Steve called Matt’s cell phone number after Jean left. Matt was presently driving back from a crime scene.
“You sure she’ll be okay?” Matt asked.
Steve nodded. “She’ll be fine. Look, I’m not any happier than you are about her going off, but if she doesn’t, then her captors might notice and go deep. I want to nail them badly.”
“Okay, so what happens now?” asked Matt.
“We’re working on a database of criteria and comparing it to the missing persons data base, the numbers are still large, but I suspect that some may be victims of this organization. We added teens listed as runaways, and many of them fit the criteria, in terms of body size and build,” said Steve.
“So they’re targeting people unlikely to be missed, or that people will assume they don’t want to be found,” commented Matt.
“Exactly,” said Steve.
“What about the escort agency that Jean works for?”
“It’s operated in Nevada for three years, catering for high rollers in the tri-state area. They provide women of all tastes and varieties, including transgendered. They provide their girls with dates and collect a finder’s fee. Jean was advertised on their website for the last month, but she was listed as not available until this week. Our computer tech says that Jean has been getting quite a bit of attention. There are two other transgendered women on the site who have similar physical attributes as Jean, one is African-American and the other is a brunette. We’re in the process of tracking them down.”
“Do you think that they’re victims like Jean?”
“Maybe,” said Steve. “What we’ll do is try to get their fingerprints and compare them to any in the database. The key is not to let the hunters know that they’re being hunted.”
“Okay, so how do we find out who is doing this?”
“I’m still working on that. I suspect that they’re operating in the Arizona, Nevada, and California area or maybe in Mexico. We have Jean’s vocal descriptions of them and after her physical we may get some more information. People like this don’t just pop up out of nowhere; they have histories and leave trails. Since we’re dealing with seven, one of them may have been sloppy. We’re also hitting our usual contacts in the underworld. If they’re dealing sex slaves, they’ll have to have a way to contact their clients and to advertise their product.”
“What will you do when you find them?” asked Matt.
“We’ll raid them, hitting them hard and fast. Getting them isn’t the most important thing, getting their database, tracking their victims, and nailing their clients is all part of it.”
“Does that mean that they’ll go to trial?”
Steve nodded. “We’re not judge and executioners; however, I do like it when they resist arrest.”
Matt laughed “How bad do you think this is?”
“Bad. The fact that they have seven people running it tells me that they’ve hurt a lot of people. Also, just look at Jean. She’s very sexy in mind and body, and they were willing to let her go; it doesn’t make sense. I mean, they invested a lot of time and money in her, and they’re not going to recoup that selling her to an escort service. It just tells me that she was expendable and that they’re making a lot of money with their other victims,” said Steve. “Maybe they do have a code on who they can transform; it’s hard to say. Anyone who would do this to someone else isn’t exactly playing with a full deck.”
“If they are in Mexico, how will you get them?”
Steve hesitated for a moment before answering. “There are ways. We would turn it over to others.”
“You mean the Mexican Government?”
“No, I mean others; leave it at that for now.”
Matt decided not to press the point further.
“So, what are your plans for tonight?” asked Steve.
“I need to stop by the office and get back to my other cases,” he replied.
“When you get done, give me a call; I could use a drink… or two,” said Steve.
“That sounds good,” replied Matt.
Chapter 15
While Steve waited for Matt in a bar in the Gas Lamp District, Jean was walking into the bar at the Prado Restaurant in Balboa Park. Five minutes earlier, she had received a phone call telling her that Lee had paid for the evening. She was wearing a pink beaded dress. It had a V neckline and spaghetti straps that barely held her shapely breasts. Lee met her just outside the bar and nodded approvingly.
He was forty-three was a self-made millionaire, thanks to his shipping business. He was married with three children and maintained an appearance of being a model of conservativism. However, he craved functional transgendered women, and this was the one vice he allowed himself.
Without a word, they walked into the bar, his arm slipping around her waist. Jean’s mind was operating on automatic as her programming kicked in; she would do whatever he wanted this evening.
He ordered martinis, and as they drank, his eyes seemed to focus on her breasts. After they finished their drink, he took her by the arm and led her out. They walked through the arcade that had been built in 1915. To the casual observer, they looked liked a couple having a romantic evening in the park.
Lee glanced around, and when he saw the time was right, he pulled Jean off into one of the public gardens. He led her into the shadows and began to kiss her. As he kissed her, his hands began to run over her breasts. He slipped down the top of her dress and began to kiss and suck her nipples. Jean could hear the conversations of people passing by, just a few yards away, unaware of what they were doing.
His hand slipped under the hem of her dress and began to stroke her clitty. He looked up and smiled as she became aroused.
He then pressed Jean up against a wall and began to lick and kiss her clitty. Jean had to admit to herself that Lee was very good. While she was sterile, she still capable of cumming, and soon she was on the edge.
Lee worked her hard, and as she stifled her moans of pleasure, she filled his mouth with her juice. Lee stood up and began to kiss her, feeding it back to her as they kissed deeply.
Lee stood back and smiled. “That was wonderful,” he whispered. “Now, let’s find another place for our next bit of fun.”
Jean nodded and adjusted her clothes, then instinctively reapplied her lipstick as they walked down towards the pipe organ pavilion. Jean knew there were several locations around the pavilion that Lee might choose for sex.
They crossover the road and walked past the cottages built for the 1935 exposition held in the park. He led her down a path into the palm garden. There, he began to kiss and fondle her some more.
Jean was forced down on her knees and began to suck and lick his cock. She soon worked him up so he was very hard. He then pulled her off and had her turn around; he lifted up her dress and pulled down her panties. Jean knew what was coming, and offered no resistance as he entered her. They could hear voices of people leaving the Old Globe Theater walk by on the path above them. This only seemed to make Lee more excited as he began to fuck her. His hands were on her breasts as he fucked her. To Jean’s surprise, he was slow and deliberate at first, slowly increasing his pace. He was taking his time, and enjoying the thrill of having sex in such a public place.
Jean could barely hold in her sexual arousal and had to bite her lips to keep from being too vocal. Lee pumped her faster and faster, and soon it was impossible to hold in her moaning; this only aroused Lee more.
He came hard into her ass and pumped her many times, shooting his seed deep into her body. Jean was soon lost in her sexual bliss and moaned with delight.
He pulled out and pulled up her panties as he lowered her dress. “You were very good, better than advertised,” he whispered.
“Thank you,” she replied. She found that she felt a perverse sense of pride at what he said.
He reached into his wallet and pulled out some bills; he reached back under her dress and tucked them into her panties.
“I look forward to our next meeting; you are a world class fuck,” he whispered. “I like a woman who is as kinky as I am. The next time, we will do it in an even more public place.”
Jean smiled and watched him walk away. She then headed back up the trail. Thankfully, she hadn’t parked too far away. She knew she looked disheveled and didn’t want to attract too much attention. She could feel Lee’s seed between her legs, and it just served to reinforce her life as an escort.
Escort, she thought; no, I’m just a high priced whore. She reached her car and headed to Coronado. She reapplied her makeup and brushed her hair before walking through the lobby of the Hotel Del Coronado.
Back in her room, she gave herself an enema and took a long shower. Her programming prevented her from requesting the use of a condom; it was strictly the prerogative of her partner. She was now hit by waves of guilt over what she had done. The memories of her sexual acts with Lee and how good it had felt only increased her guilt.
She dried off and slipped on a black silk nightgown. She opened up a bottle of brandy and poured herself a large glass. She took a long drink and sighed. Jean wondered if the post-sex guilt was part of her programming. She refilled her glass and took another drink.
Jean picked up the phone and started to dial Matt’s number, but she hung up before completing it. She desperately wanted to be with someone who cared about her. She looked over at her dress, lying on the floor, where she had stripped down. A large number of hundred dollar bills were scattered over the floor. She got up and picked them up. Her tip for submitting to Lee was $1,500. She put the money in her purse and began to cry again; she was now a whore.
Chapter 16
“Why did you become a cop, Matt?” asked Steve as he sipped his Scotch.
“I come from a family of cops; I don’t think I ever thought I would be anything else,” he replied. He was drinking the same as Steve. It was a good drink to share life stories over.
“That’s it?” asked Steve with a grin.
Matt shook his head. “I wanted a job where I could make a difference.”
“And?”
“I think I’ve done okay, at least until this case came up,” replied Matt. “Steve, I’m in so over my head with this one. I don’t know what to do.”
“You’re doing just fine. It’s always difficult when you first see the real filth that’s out there,” replied Steve.
“I had no idea,” said Matt.
“Did you grow up around here?” asked Steve as he reached for the bowl of peanuts.
“No, my family is all back in Wisconsin. My dad was a cop in Madison, as was my grandfather, and my uncle and two brothers are in the state police. I did three years in the navy after high school and stayed out here. It wasn’t a hard choice; I was discharged in January, and it was sixty-five and sunny here; back home, they were in the middle of a blizzard.”
Steve laughed. “I can understand that; I’ve always loved San Diego.”
“I joined the police and worked on my degree on the side. I was promoted to detective eight years ago,” continued Matt.
“You have a family out here?” asked Steve.
“No, I was married ten years ago, but we mutually agreed to part ways. She got remarried and lives in Phoenix. I guess I’m too wrapped up in my job. I prefer to just date right now; I’m not exactly ready for another long term relationship.”
“I can relate to that; I used to be the same way, until I got married,” said Steve.
“Any regrets?’ asked Matt.
Steve nodded. “Just one; that I didn’t meet her sooner.”
Matt laughed. “You’re lucky; I’ve yet to meet the right person. The problem is that I really like my job, at least most of the time. This case has given me some second thoughts.”
“There’s a lot of really disgusting things going on out there that most people have no concept of,” commented Steve. “In my job, I get to see some of them.”
Matt nodded and decided to find out more about the agent. “So, you seem familiar with San Diego for a guy out of DC; what’s your story?”
“I was also in the navy, and did some of my initial training out here,” said Steve.
“What did you do?’ asked Matt.
“I was a SEAL,” replied Steve. “I went through my initial training just over in Coronado.”
Matt nodded. He had a lot of respect for anyone who was one of the navy’s elite commandos. “Damn, a snake-eater. I was just a Gunners Mate. How did you end up in the agency?”
“I was recruited for duty after a mission by the agency,” said Steve.
“Of course, you can’t tell me about the mission,” interjected Matt.
“I could….”
“But you’d have to kill me,” interrupted Matt with a laugh as he repeated a joke often told by those in the military.
Steve smiled and held up his glass. “Exactly.”
Matt smirked and took a drink of his Scotch. “So, do you really think that there’s a leak in my department?”
“I’m sure there is. Money can do that; we’ve even had leaks in the agency,” said Steve.
“I want them. I can’t stand dirty cops.”
“When this case breaks, we should nail him or her. I’ll make sure you get the arrest.”
“Thanks,” he replied. He reached up and rubbed his moustache as if he was thinking of the right words to say.
Steve sensed what was coming and didn’t say a word.
“What do you think of Jean?” asked Matt. He held up his empty glass for the barmaid to see.
“She’s pretty courageous. I like her a lot,” said Steve. “She’s also pretty damn smart.”
“You don’t seem to mind that she used to be a guy,” asked Matt.
Steve smirked. “That’s not an issue to me anymore. If you had asked me that question five years ago, I might have answered differently. However, I have some new insight into this now.”
The barmaid brought them fresh drinks and departed.
“What do you mean?” asked Matt.
“I work with a transgendered agent; she just had her surgery,” said Steve.
“Really?” Matt was slightly surprised that the feds were that liberal.
“Yeah, she used to be a cop out here in California. She’s presently one of the finest agents I’ve ever worked with. She’s also one of the godparents for my son,” explained Steve. “I’ve also met some people who had gender changes forced on them like Jean.” A small smile grew on his face.
“I don’t know what to make of Jean,” said Matt shaking his head.
“You like her, that’s obvious,” noted Steve. “You’re also rather protective of her.”
“I guess that I feel guilty, that in some way I’m responsible for what happened to her,” said Matt.
“That may be true, but I sense that’s there more to your feelings,” said Steve.
Matt nodded and took a drink. “Is it that obvious?”
Steve shrugged his shoulders. “You care about her.”
“I don’t know what to make of my feelings,” said Matt.
“Because she used to be a man?” asked Steve.
Matt nodded. “Okay, that’s true, and I’m not proud of it, but it does bother me… no, what bothers me is that even though I know her past, I’m still attracted to her. Yeah, part is due to her looks, but there’s something else there, she’s a smart, classy lady. Am I rambling?”
Steve shrugged his shoulders. “Jean is a hell of a nice girl; she’s got spirit. She didn’t have a say in what happened to her, and yet she’s determined to function. There’s a lot to admire about her.”
“I’m just confused about my own feelings,” said Matt.
“That’s life,” replied Steve. “I can’t tell you what to do, but you have to be true to yourself and not worry about what others might think.”
“Easier said than done,” replied Matt. “I wonder how she made out tonight.”
“I’m sure she’s fine. She’s worth more to the escort service alive, so they’ll screen her clients,” stated Steve.
“It doesn’t bother you that she’s an escort?” asked Matt.
“Yes, it bothers me, but there’s not a lot we can do about it right now. There’s a possibility that we could deprogram her, but then we’d lose any chance to find those who did this to her. She knows this, and if she’s willing to put up with this, then I’ll support her.”
“What happens if we can’t deprogram her?” asked Matt.
“I have hope that we can give her control of her feelings. I’ve seen people far more damaged than Jean,” he said as he took a sip of his drink. “If we can’t, we’ll try to find a way to keep her safe.”
“It’s so much easier busting drug dealers and murderers,” stated Matt.
“Yeah, but it’s more exciting going after the big fish. I took the liberty to review your record, Matt; we could use you at the agency,” said Steve.
Matt cocked his head, trying to see if the agent was telling the truth. “You mean that?”
“Sure, I’m always looking for new agents.”
“So what do you want me to do right now?” asked Matt.
“Go back to your normal workload. I’ll keep you informed on this case. This may take months before we get a lead on the people who’re doing this. Don’t do anything that would raise suspicion, which also means using the police database for anything related to this case. If there is a leak in your department, they might be monitoring Jean’s case,” said Steve. “I promise that when we go in after them, you’ll be there.”
Matt drained the rest of his drink. “Well, I’d better get home. Thanks.”
Steve nodded. “We both needed to talk this out.”
“I agree,” said Matt.
Chapter 17
“Okay, Ms. Logan, why don’t you change into this gown? We’ll get to the next test,” stated the doctor. He handed her a hospital examination gown.
“Okay,” replied Jean.
A short time later, she was receiving a CAT scan. Steve had promised that this would be the last test of the day. So far, she had undergone a complete physical, been X-rayed, and had given blood, urine and stool samples.
As the scan progressed, Steve talked to the head of the medical team.
“What do you think?” asked Steve.
The doctor was wearing khakis and the insignias of a captain in the naval medical corps on his collar.
“The surgery is first rate; there’s almost no scarring anywhere on her body,” replied Captain Stevens. “I would say whoever did the surgery learned their skills in Europe, most likely in Sweden or Denmark. They’ve also done work like this in France. I was at a seminar a few years ago and was shown how they use microsurgery techniques. It was being developed for accident victims as a way of reconstructing damaged faces. You might not be able to track the surgeon, but the equipment used is very rare. I doubt there are more than two companies that make it.”
“That’s a good start. When will you have the analysis back on her body chemistry?” asked Steve.
“Two, maybe three days,” replied the doctor. “Would you look at that!”
“What?” asked Steve.
The doctor pointed to the screen, it was showing a display of Jean’s right leg. “Look at the screen — see those dark spots? Those must be the hormone implants. Christ, it would take eight hours of surgery just to remove those.”
“From her whole body?” asked Steve.
The doctor shook his head. “I’m just talking about one leg.”
“Can you get one out?” asked Steve.
“We should be able to; I’ll look for one that’s easiest to get at and will require the least amount of surgery.”
Jean’s whole body was peppered with the hormonal implants. Capt. Stevens found one that was close to the surface on the back of her left thigh. “I should be able to get it without a big incision.”
Jean agreed to the procedure and, as promised, the incision was tiny.
“We’ll analyze this immediately,” said the doctor, as he examined the small device. It looked like a small metal splinter, barely an eighth of an inch in length.
Jean was taken to a side room to change. When Steve joined her, she was reapplying her makeup.
“Well?’ she asked, as she applied her lipstick.
“It’ll take time, but we got what we were looking for. By the way, you were great in there,” commented Steve.
Jean smiled. “Thanks. So why a navy doctor?”
“He’s done some work for us in the past. I also trust him,” said Steve.
Jean nodded. “Ah, more mysteries; it’s a good thing your wife is also an agent, otherwise you’d drive her nuts.”
“I still do,” replied Steve with a grin.
Jean laughed.
“So when do you have to be back in Vegas?” asked Steve.
“Not for a few days. My next client’s flying in early next week. So, when do you think we’ll know something?” asked Jean.
“If this was TV, I would say in twenty minutes, but I don’t expect anything for a while. Trust me; we’ll do our best to track down who did this to you. We have your testimony, and now we have physical evidence. I’ll keep you informed,” said Steve.
Jean laughed. “Okay, I trust you.”
“Good, then how about dinner together tonight?” asked Steve. “I assume you can do that, right?”
She nodded. “I’d like that; where are you taking me?”
“There’s a good place downtown, you ever eat at Croce’s?” he asked.
Jean nodded. “I once took a date there…” Her voice tailed off. “Sorry, just had a little flashback to my old life.”
Jean thought about a date she had been on as Gene with a woman from work called Lisa.
“We can go somewhere else,” said Steve.
“No, Croce’s in fine,” replied Jean. “I’d like to go back to my room and relax.”
“Okay, what about dinner at eight?” asked Steve.
“That sounds perfect,” she replied.
“Good, that will give me time to look over those profiles you typed out about your abductors,” said Steve. Jean had given him a disc when she arrived containing the information.
Chapter 18
Jean was dressed in a black chiffon lace tank dress and turned quite a few heads as they walked into Croce’s. They were shown to one of the upstairs tables.
“So much for not attracting attention,” she sighed as they sat down.
“What do you mean? They were looking at me,” replied Steve.
Jean giggled. “I can see what your wife sees in you. You’re very good at making people feel at ease.”
“I took a course in suave and sophistication,” he stated. “It’s required for all field agents since the James Bond movies were made.”
Jean giggled.
They ordered drinks and, as they looked at the menu, Steve looked up at her. “So, tell me about you, I mean before all this.”
Jean set the menu down. “I was your typical computer geek; well, maybe not typical. I grew up in Portland, Oregon and began taking computer technical classes while I was still in high school. I saw it as a chance to make a lot of money. I got bored with college and took enough classes to get hired by a defense contractor. I have a knack for figuring out problems— that’s something that they can’t teach in college — and soon I was promoted. I was single and didn’t mind traveling, so they sent me down here two years ago. I spent half the time traveling, but I didn’t mind; it helped build up my bank account. My skill with languages made me very valuable in dealing with our allies.”
Steve nodded. “Okay, but what about you? Besides work, what did you like to do?”
Jean smiled. “I loved traveling. I took so many overseas trips just so I could spend some time in some distant country. I climbed Mt. Fuji, I went snorkeling on the Great Barrier Reef, I went sand boarding in Dubai. I think I did those things just because I didn’t want to say that I went to some exotic land and didn’t do a thing.”
“I can relate to that, but what about family?” asked Steve.
Jean got a sad look on her face. “I miss my family, but I can’t tell them what happened to me; I mean, they probably think I’m dead anyway… which is probably good, considering what I look like now and what I do for a living.”
“You don’t believe that, do you?” asked Steve.
Jean shook her head. “No, they wouldn’t give up on me that easily. Steve, I can’t show up and tell them that I’m a transgendered prostitute. They would slam the front door in my face.”
“You so sure? I’ve seen some pretty touching family reunions,” he replied.
“I want to see them, but not until I’m free of these desires,” she stated.
“I talked to Doc Stevens, and he says that with therapy they should be able to ease some of your sexual urges,” said Steve.
“How long would that take?” she asked.
“He compared it to drug addiction, but that it would take time; initially it would require three to four months of constant treatment,” replied Steve.
Jean shook her head. “Not yet, not until we catch the creatures that did this to me. If I go into treatment, it would tip them off, right?”
Steve nodded. “Yes.”
“Then it can wait until we catch them. At much as I hate what I am, I would hate myself even more if I slipped out of this and let THEM escape.”
The waiter came up and took their orders. Jean ordered the soy marinated wild salmon with mango lime purée on a bed of Asian angel hair pasta. Steve also decided on fish and ordered the grilled Alaskan halibut in a juniper martini cream sauce.
“I thought that’s what you would say,” stated Steve.
“So you agree with my decision?” she asked.
“I would do the same thing,” replied Steve, “but I’ve always been stubborn.”
While they ate, Jean looked over at Steve. “Okay, my turn, what haven’t you told me regarding your family? I can tell that my situation is very personal to you.”
Steve took a sip of his wine. He glanced around before speaking. “I told you about my daughter, Beth.”
Jean nodded.
“She was born male and had been a naval officer here in San Diego. She was transformed into a biological teenage girl by a genius blinded by the loss of his family. It’s a long story, but she’s overcome so much and has a wonderful future. I guess I hate to see anyone struggling with a similar circumstance.”
“That’s incredible,” she replied.
“Doc Stevens was there when Beth was transformed, as was Maggie,” added Steve. “I didn’t get involved until later, but that’s another story.”
Jean stared back. “I had no idea. Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me.”
“I hope you can meet Maggie and Beth someday,” said Steve.
‘I’d like that,” replied Jean.
After dinner they skipped dessert, but had coffee.
“Assuming you do catch the people who did this to me, and that my programming can be reversed, what will become of me?” asked Jean.
“Doc Stevens thinks that you could successfully have SRS, and at least become physically complete, if you wish,” replied Steve.
Jean nodded. “That’s not exactly what I was asking about, but that’s nice to know. I don’t want to go through the rest of my life, being, well… in between. I was thinking career-wise. I doubt that I would be taken seriously as a computer tech.”
“What about government service?” he asked. “Have you considered a career in law enforcement?”
Jean laughed. “Please, Steve, I’m serious.”
“So am I,” replied Steve. “We’re always looking for intelligence people. I’m not talking fieldwork, but we always need good techs. You have language and computer skills; those are hard to come by.”
“You’re serious aren’t you?”
“I don’t kid about things like this. When this is all over, I will put in a good word for you,” said Steve.
Jean smiled softly. “I’d like that; so what happens now?” Deep down, she knew it would never happen, but it was nice to have hope of a normal life again.
“As disagreeable as it sounds, you go back to Vegas and go to work. Thanks to you, I have a lot of leads to work with. I’ve taken a look at those profiles you wrote up, and I’ll pass them on to our research department. Doc Stevens is writing his report that has some interesting leads. We’re also investigating the escort service. I promise that we’re doing everything possible.”
“Will you keep me informed?’ asked Jean.
Steve nodded. He handed her a business card. The only thing on it was his cell phone number. “Just in case you need to talk.”
“Thank you,” she replied as she took the card and placed it in her purse.
Chapter 19
It was two days later when Steve finished his preliminary report on Jean’s abduction. He’d waited until he received some of the initial medial test results back. There were traces of a mind control drug that was known to be used by PRC, which confirmed Jean’s suspicion of one the abductors being Chinese. He doubted that the person was still with the Chinese government, which also went into his report.
Now it was up to the many skilled agents of the agency to sort through the clues and try to turn up any leads. This was when skill and luck came into effect, thought Steve.
He decided to play one more card. He dialed a number on his phone. There was a generic phone message.
“This is Steve Williams. I need to speak to Angel.” He then left the number for his cell phone, knowing that Angel wouldn’t return a call to a regular agency number.
Chapter 20
Two hours later, Steve’s cell phone rang.
“What do you want, Agent Williams?” asked the person on the other end. There was a tone of annoyance on the other end.
Steve had only received glimpses of Angel’s group from Ally, and he knew she knew as little as he did. They were shadows of shadows, well connected in a few well placed parts of government and law enforcement, but wholly independent and never acknowledged, operating on their own code of justice. “Ronin,” thought Steve, remembering the word for samurai who had no masters. Their operations were clean, and occasionally brutal, but the few targets that were rumored to be theirs had been people Steve would never shed tears over.
There was no need to make small talk, so he went right to the point. “I need to know if you have anything on an organization transforming men; it may be located in California, Nevada, Arizona, or Mexico,” said Steve. He then explained a little about the organization.
“So they punish those who have escaped justice? Why do you care?” replied the person.
“Because they’re sloppy. They screwed up and hurt an innocent person. I also think they’re involved in the sex slave trade.”
“What do you want?”
“Just information,” replied Steve.
“That’s so boring. If we find them, we can take them out like a surgeon cuts out a malignant tumor. Besides, that way you wouldn’t have to get your agency’s nice clean hands all dirty.”
“I don’t mind getting dirty,” replied Steve.
There was what almost sounded like a stifled laugh. “That’s true; I’ve heard that about you.”
“Just send me any information you may have,” said Steve.
“What if it’s in Mexico? You can’t go in there after them.”
“We’ll cross that bridge if we come to it,” replied Steve.
“Okay, I’ll see what I can do. Just one question, why did you call me?”
“I may not agree with your methods, but we’re fighting the same war. We also have a mutual friend.”
“True, how’s Ally doing?”
“She’s recovering from her surgery,” said Steve.
“Good, she deserves a happy life. I’ll get back to you. Just remember courtesy is a two way street.”
Steve smiled to himself; Angel was more polite than he had expected. He didn’t like resorting to a group like the one Angel was in, but he needed all the help he could get. He also didn’t want to get too involved with Angel’s group and end up owing a favor back, as Angel hinted.
Chapter 21
A few weeks later, Steve got the final medical report on Jean’s physical. There were a few things that stood out. First, the type of micro-surgery used on Jean was experimental and was only being used at three sites around the world. One was in France, one in Denmark, and one in Thailand. Doc Stevens wrote that it was the type of suture that gave it away.
The type of hormone used on Jean also had French ties. It had been originally developed for post-menopausal women, but never marketed. There had been complications with infections. The initial biodegradable coating was seen as the problem. The report stated that the coating on the implant found in Jean was almost identical to the one used on the homing implants used by the Agency.
Lastly, the chemical traces from the drugs used on Jean for her mental conditioning were very close to the type used in China. The analysis determined that it was an improved version, being more potent that the original.
Steve knew that the agency would start investigating the three clinics using the micro-surgery and the company that produced the hormone implant. Hopefully, some names would show up that would match the vocal profiles provided by Jean.
The agency also found three other possible victims of the committee. One was Candy Jones, presently serving time in Arizona for prostitution and drug dealing. She wasn’t very helpful as she was severely addicted to meth and was being treated for several STDs. Like Jean, she was a pre-op transsexual.
Steve read the file on Candy Jones, who was once Brandon Phillips. He had been a high school teacher who was accused of sexual molesting several of his students. The lack of physical evidence and his outstanding record led to two mistrials. It was also suspected that his family’s influence had paid off the jury each time. His father was the biggest employer in the central California town where the crimes took place. Brandon disappeared two weeks after the DA refused to press for another trial.
Another agent had tried to interview Candy, but stated that it was a waste of time, as Candy’s mind was mush from the drugs. Still, they got her permission to conduct a physical and found that she had been transformed by the same people who did Jean. They also found that she had the same hormonal implants in her body.
The other two were even less talkative, as they were both listed at “Jane Does.” Both were in the LA County Morgue. The police listed both as prostitutes. One had been found dead in an alley of an overdose, and the other had been shot. Like Candy, they had both been accused of sexual crimes and had escaped prosecution. Juan Vargas, aged twenty-three of Tucson, had been the suspect in a series of sexual assaults in Arizona. He had gone missing four years ago. Al Johnson of Las Vegas was on bail when he disappeared three years ago. He had been charged with beating his pregnant girlfriend.
The autopsies of both had the hormone implants and chemicals that were found in Jean.
Steve read the reports on the two deceased prostitutes. According to vice, they were new to the neighborhood, and neither had been on the streets for more than a few weeks before they turned up dead. The vice cops didn’t know their female names.
After Steve accounted for their transformations, there was a large gap of missing time for both of them. He reread the autopsy reports and found that both had been physically abused over a long period of time. Both had healed fractures and many scars. Juan’s back was heavily scarred, as if he had been whipped over a long period of time. Al had scars on his wrists and ankles, signs that he had been kept tied up for long periods of time. Steve began to put together a mental picture of what had been happened to them; they had been sexual slaves until their master or mistress tired of them and dumped them on the street.
At least the number of clues was increasing, and Steve knew that sooner or later something would happen to trip them up. He just wondered how many more victims would turn up.
He then turned his attention to the escort service that Jean worked for. There had to be some link to her abductors, but what was it?
Chapter 22
Jean was relaxing in her Vegas condo as she checked her computer and found that she had only three “dates” scheduled for that week. While she wasn’t really happy about being an escort, at least she no longer cried herself to sleep after the date. The fact that she was getting used to her life bothered her. She was even more dismayed to find that she was starting to enjoy some of the sex. Was this part of her programming, or was she changing?
She scanned ahead to see if she had any out of town trips coming up and was pleased to see that she had three dates in San Diego in a few weeks. Maybe she would see Matt, she thought.
Overall, she was getting used to her new life. Other than the dates, her life was pretty pleasant. She spent an hour every day at the gym working out, followed by a massage, then maybe a nap by the pool. She had regular appointments to have her nails and hair done. In her spare time, she shopped. Sometimes it was to find a special outfit for one of her clients, other times it was just to find something nice to wear.
She used her “tip” money for shopping. What she made through the escort service as part of her regular salary went into her savings account or her investments. Jean knew that her body would only allow her to make this sort of money for so long, and she wanted to have something put away, just in case. With her programmed mind, she knew she was stuck as a sex worker, and she cringed at the thought of working the streets.
Jean also wondered how Steve was doing in trying to track down the people that had done this to her. Several times she had started to dial his number, but stopped each time. She trusted him and decided to wait until he called her.
After confirming her next date, she had an idea and began to scan the net. It didn’t take her long until she found what she was looking for. She bookmarked the site and would sleep on it before acting.
She glanced at her watch and saw that it was after nine; she didn’t feel like cooking dinner, so she went to one of the casinos.
Jean dressed in a simple black dress that looked anything but simple on her shapely body. She liked going to the casinos to eat or catch a show as it was safe. Contrary to popular belief, prostitution was illegal in Vegas. The security at the casinos knew that Jean was an escort, and as long as she was alone, they left her alone. She could also rely on them to protect her.
Even though Jean was becoming more comfortable with sex, she had decided not to have sex with anyone outside of what the escort service provided. She knew that she looked too feminine, and the last thing she needed was to be facing an angry man who thought she was a real woman.
Gambling excited her, and she found that she was pretty good at blackjack. Because she was a large breasted gorgeous blonde, no one suspected that she was actually intelligent. Jean had studied a card counting method when she had been Gene. As Gene, he never had the guts to actually try it; as Jean, it was just something to do. She didn’t get greedy, and she just wanted to make sure that she always left with more money than she came with. To make sure that no one suspected what she was doing, she would misplay a hand on purpose.
What Jean missed most was having friends. She was becoming a regular at a few of the casinos, but she didn’t count the bartenders and dealers as friends, even when they greeted her by name. Several security officers also knew her. At first they watched to make sure she wasn’t working, but gradually they began to chat with her. She wasn’t sure if they knew that she was transgendered, and she wasn’t about to tell them, not knowing their reaction. She wasn’t so naíve as to think that, while Vegas was rather wild, everyone was open minded.
That night she played blackjack for three hours and left with $2,500 in chips. She made her way to the bar for a nightcap. Jean was also finding that her personal body schedule was changing. She stayed up late, even when she wasn’t working. Most of her dates preferred to meet her at night.
She ordered a brandy and sat at the bar watching the crowd.
“I see that you had another successful evening,” said a large, light skinned black man. He was six-two, shaved head, and built like a linebacker. He was dressed in a suit and was the head of the nightshift security.
“Good evening, Mac,” replied Jean cheerfully. “Yes, I had a good night.”
He sat down next to her and smiled. “I watched you from the security room, you’re damn good.”
“Thank you” she replied with a smile.
“You’re also smart and not greedy,” he continued. “You could have taken the casino for a lot more than what you have.”
“I’m not out to get rich; it’s something to do,” she replied. “I just like playing, and winning is more fun than losing.”
“We know that. That’s why we still let you play here. Besides, when you’re at a table, you both attract and distract the other gamblers. They usually lose more than you win.”
Jean smiled. “Oh, thanks! Maybe I should ask you guys for a salary.”
“I’ll run it by my boss,” stated Mac. He stared at Jean. “I’ve been trying to figure you out.”
Jean sipped her drink. “Any luck?”
Mac laughed. His laugh was a deep booming laugh. “No… well, not completely.”
“Well, what have you figured out?” she asked.
“Don’t take this personally, but obviously you’re an escort, high class, and savvy, intelligent, smarter than people give you credit for.”
“How do you know that I’m an escort?” asked Jean.
“You have the look, your body has been enhanced, and you’re single, never with a man in here. You also dress sexy, but you spurn any advances from men, or women for that matter. Am I right so far?”
Jean sipped her drink and stared back without saying a word.
Mac smiled. “Damn, you’d be good at poker too, I bet. Don’t worry, I’m not going to hassle you. Actually, I like you hanging out here; it brightens up the place.”
Jean smiled. “Thank you.”
“So am I right?”
She nodded slightly.
“There is something different about you; I can’t quite place what it is,” he stated. “I mean, you have a lot going for you; why sell yourself?”
“That was rather blunt,” she replied. “Maybe it’s because I don’t have a choice.”
“Bull, we all have choices,” he replied.
“I don’t,” said Jean sadly.
‘Hey, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry. We all have to make a living,” he stated.
“I wish it was that simple,” replied Jean softly.
“Well, I better get back to work. See you around, Jean.”
“I hope so, Mac,” she answered.
Jean finished her drink and looked at her watch; it was only two, and she didn’t feel like going home. The bartender asked her if she wanted another drink, and she shook her head. She got up and walked back to watch some others gamble.
She positioned herself near a blackjack table. There were three men playing hands. One was an older man dressed in an impeccably neat tailored suit. Everything about him was class, from his neatly trimmed moustache to his manicured nails. Jean noticed he was playing the odds and was winning most of his hands. He had the look of a professional gambler, or at least someone who had been doing it for a very long time.
To his left was a young man, in his early twenties, who was almost out of chips. He was dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. Jean suspected that this was his first time in a real casino; he probably played online or with his college friends. He also seemed very nervous, as if he realized he was in out of his element. Jean hoped that he hadn’t lost too much money.
The last man looked like he was in his forties. He was wearing a loud Hawaiian shirt, opened to show his gold chains. He had a deep tan that Jean could tell came from tanning booths. He was in good shape, but was starting to get a little flabby. He also had a big mouth and obviously had a high opinion of himself. Jean also noticed that he dropped a thousand dollars in less than thirty minutes. It was obvious that he was a terrible player who took too many risks. He also loudly moaned about his bad luck. The older man just shook his head and glanced over at him with disdain.
Jean smiled at the reaction of the older man, and so she decided to join the table just for something to do. She took the open seat between the guy in the Hawaiian shirt and the older man. The older man stood up as Jean sat down and glared at the others for their perceived lack of manners. He shook his head in disbelief as he sat down. Jean liked him immediately.
Hawaiian shirt glanced over at her with contempt as he sipped his gin and tonic. Obviously, he was judging her by her looks, and Jean smiled to herself. Too bad they weren’t playing poker, she thought as she won her first five hands, while he only won one once. She would have eaten him alive, she thought.
Hawaiian shirt mumbled something about beginner’s luck, as he took a hit on seventeen. He went bust when he drew a jack.
“Damn my luck tonight,” he stated as he waved for a waitress to get a refill. He then turned towards Jean. “At least the cards like you, honey.”
“Luck has nothing to do with it,” Jean stated aloud.
“What do you mean by that?’ he asked, turning towards her. There was an amused look on his face, as if he was shocked that a woman knew more about gambling than he did.
“I know how to play the game, you don’t,” she replied in a matter of fact way.
The dealer stifled a smile as the older man chuckled.
“Really?” he asked. “And tell me what makes you think this?”
“You don’t play the odds; you play too aggressive,” said Jean.
The older man next to Jean nodded in agreement.
“I suppose you could show me the right way to play,” he stated as he lost another hand.
“I’m not here to give out lessons,” she replied. “Besides, I doubt you’d listen to what I would tell you anyway. You’re too reckless.”
“That’s the way I play, sweetie,” he replied. “Besides, it’s my money.”
“It must be nice to have so much money to lose,” she countered. “I don’t like throwing my money away.”
There was some laughter from the people who had gathered around to watch the show.
The younger man looked at his small pile of chips and stood up. He didn’t say a word, but he nodded at Jean and the older man.
The next hand was dealt. The dealer had a six showing and Jean had sixteen. She knew that the dealer would have to take a hit, so she stood pat. The older man was showing an eight and he also refused another card. Hawaiian shirt had a seven showing, and he took another card and drew a ten. He cursed as he tossed his cards down, obviously he had gone over. The dealer flipped the other card and it was a jack; he had to take a hit, and his next card was a king.
“Damn,” stated Hawaiian shirt as he reached for his drink.
Jean just smiled.
“I guess it’s not my night. Well, sweetie, you know what they say about unlucky at cards…. so, can I buy you a drink?” he asked as he leaned over and slipped his arm around Jean’s shoulders
Jean smoothly flicked his hand off her shoulder. “Sorry, you’re not my type.”
There was some laughter and oohing and ahing from the crowd.
Hawaiian shirt glared at her, it was bad enough he was losing, but Jean’s public rejection was too much. “Since when is a whore selective?”
There was a hushed silence over the table. Some in the crowd gasped at the man’s comments.
“That’s what you are, isn’t it? A fuckin’ whore, right?” continued the man.
“Watch you mouth, punk,” growled the older man.
“Fuck you, gramps,” snapped back Hawaiian shirt.
“Excuse me, sir, that sort of language isn’t appropriate here,” stated Mac. He was standing directly behind Hawaiian shirt. There were two additional security guards standing behind him.
Jean was caught off guard as she hadn’t seen Mac walk up, but she was glad to see him now. She suspected that he had been watching on the video circuit.
Hawaiian shirt turned angrily around and was about to tell whoever it was to mind his own business, he stopped when he saw Mac. He tried to regain his composure and began to smile. “Look, I’m just here to play, not to be bothered by some whore. I thought you had standards here. I didn’t think you let them in here.”
“That’s enough,” said Mac. “I think you should leave.” He motioned for the two security guards to come forward.
The man laughed. “You’re kicking me out and letting HER stay? That’s rich!”
The older man to Jean’s right stood up. “The lady did nothing wrong. Look sonny, they’re doing you a favor; think of the all the money you won’t lose now.”
The guy stared at Jean and then the older man. It appeared that he was about to say something, but thought better about it. “Screw it; I never liked this place anyway!”
Mac rolled his eyes as he watched his men escort the man out.
The older man turned to Jean. “Do you mind if I buy you a drink, Miss?”
Jean smiled back. “I’d like that, thank you.”
“He’s lucky; in my day, we’d have dumped his body out in the desert,” stated the older man with a grin as he motioned for a waitress. “Maybe we still should.”
Jean wasn’t sure if he was joking or not, and she just smiled back.
Later, as she was leaving, she ran into Mac.
“Interesting evening,” she said.
“Just another night in paradise,” he replied with a grin.
“By the way, who was that nice old man?” she asked.
Mac looked over at the table and smiled. “That nice old man is Jimmy Morris. If you believe the rumors around here, he used to work for the mob,” said Mac. “They say he used to take care of the cheaters in the old days. I heard that he was someone you didn’t want to cross when he was a younger man, still looks like he could handle himself.”
“No kidding?” asked Jean as she recalled what Jimmy had said. At least she wasn’t the only one with a past.
Mac shrugged his shoulders. “It’s Vegas, anything is possible.”
Chapter 23
Jean went home and took a long hot bath. It had been a fun evening, although she couldn’t get that jerk’s words out of her mind. She didn’t consider herself a whore, but it wasn’t that far off. She didn’t pick men up in casinos, but she did have sex for a living. Tomorrow, she would be meeting a businessman from Chicago, which meant she would be having sex with him.
As she soaked, she wondered if Steve had made any progress. She thought about his offer back in San Diego; maybe she should give up her fight for revenge and let them try to break her programming. Another option was to just give in to her programming and accept her fate.
No, she couldn’t accept either option. For now, she would play the cards she was dealt, but she would never give in. No, tomorrow she would go shopping, and it wouldn’t be for a dress.
Chapter 24
Steve read the report on the escort service that Jean worked for. It was a legal service and had a PO Box in Reno. The mail was picked up by a service and forwarded to another address. It didn’t appear to have an office. The girls received all their assignments via the internet or by cell phone. Clients made their reservations online too.
It also catered to the rich and powerful. It provided discrete dates for the right price. The report noted that they were presently advertising twenty-five girls. Jean and the other transgendered women had their own section.
The report noted that the service paid its taxes and had no complaints lodged against it. That didn’t surprise Steve; a service like this would try to be as legitimate as possible.
The last thing the report listed was the owners. It was run by a corporation that listed three men as the primary stockholders. All three were clean, and until they started the service, they were smalltime players. Steve suspected that they were picked to run the service for someone else.
Steve doubted that they would find any connection to the group that had transformed Jean and the others. Still, he had gotten lucky before by the bad guys being too arrogant to think someone would be tracking them.
Personally, he felt that the surgery would be what broke the case. There couldn’t be that many people capable of doing the complex surgery that transformed Jean and the others. Still, he knew he had to play all his cards, and on a hunch he called up Special Agent Ally Burns.
Chapter 25
Ally was working half days as she recovered from her SRS. Thankfully, she had built such a strong department that she could afford to work less. There were now four branch offices that were helping local law enforcement in the hunting down of sexual predators that used the Internet.
She walked into Steve’s office and gently sat down.
“How’re you doing?” he asked.
“Still tired, but I have no regrets. I’m so happy to have had the surgery,” she replied. “I’ll be so glad when I feel up to going back to work fulltime.”
“Good. You feel up to talking to an old friend?” he asked. There was a grin on his face.
“Who?” she asked suspiciously.
“Margo Simon,” replied Steve.
Margo had been the woman behind a major teen sex slave ring. It had been broken up by Ally. Margo was presently in a maximum security prison, serving a life sentence without possibility of parole.
“Why?” asked Ally cautiously. “I haven’t heard anything from her in a while; what’s she up to now?”
Steve briefed her on the case.
“So you think you she might know something about the surgeon?” asked Ally.
“It’s worth a shot,” said Steve.
“What do you have on the surgeon?” asked Ally.
“I have a little bit of info, but I’m not telling you until you’re done with Margo. I trust you, but she might just tell us a story to match our info.”
Ally nodded. “That makes sense. Still, I just doubt she’ll cooperate. She’ll want something is return, and I’m not willing to give her a thing; she’s hurt way too many people.”
“I understand, Ally. However, I’d like you to think about it. This group could be as bad as Margo’s… maybe even worse.”
Ally stared back. “I doubt that. Okay, I’ll think about it. But why me, why don’t you go and talk to her?”
“She loathes me, and she only hates you; still she seems to enjoy talking to you,” replied Steve. “We might get lucky, and she might blurt out something.”
“My, aren’t I lucky. Okay, when can you arrange a meeting?” asked Ally.
“Tomorrow morning?” replied Steve with a smile.
Ally shook her head and smiled. “You owe me.”
Steve nodded. “Look, if this wasn’t important, I wouldn’t ask you to do this.”
“I know.”
Chapter 26
“Ms. Logan, that was very good. You sure you’ve never fired a handgun before?” asked the range master.
“No, this is the first time,” replied Jean as she took off her hearing protection.
“I think with a little training you could become an expert shot,” he stated. He said this to everyone who came into his shop, but this time he actually meant it. He had no idea why this lovely woman needed a gun, but at least she could hit the target. Usually, a first time shooter hit the ceiling more than the target.
Jean nodded. “I want to take lessons,” she replied as she handed him the Glock-19 semi-automatic handgun after clicking the safety on.
“This is a good gun for you; it’s not too heavy and fairly easy to maintain,” stated the man.
“I’ll take it,” she replied.
“Excellent choice,” he replied. “We’ll throw in a six-month range membership as part of the purchase.”
“I’d also like to schedule lessons please,” she added.
“No problem, Ms. Logan; let’s go back up front, and we’ll fill out the necessary paperwork.”
Jean decided that she would train with the gun, just in case she ever came across one of her captors. Mostly, it gave her something to do, and practicing using the gun would also be a way to work out her frustrations. She also wanted a way to protect herself if they came back to get her.
She had investigated online about getting a concealed weapon permit, but it would require a background check, and she couldn’t risk that. She suspected that whoever changed her might be monitoring her, and the last thing she wanted was for them to know she was now armed.
Chapter 27
Margo Simon was wearing a bright orange jumpsuit, legs cuffs, and a chain around her waist that was connected to her handcuffs. She was also wearing a black navy watch cap, which covered her bald head. Margo had alopecia areata, which left her hairless over her entire body.
Ally stood outside the small room and looked over at Steve. He nodded that the recording devices were operating, and she entered the room.
“Ahh, Special Agent Ally Burns, I was hoping that they were sending you over for my questioning. You look really fatigued, wait…. don’t tell me, you went and had your surgery, right?” asked Margo.
Ally stared back. She saw no need to lie to Margo about this. “That’s right; I’m still on half days for a while longer.”
“Now I’m truly honored. You came in from your recovery just to see me! So, do you feel like a real woman now, or do you still feel the inner conflict?”
“I feel wonderful, thank you for asking,” replied Ally with a smile.
“Too bad, I was hoping that you would stay in between. It would be so much more fun to torture you if you still had your penis.”
Ally shrugged her shoulders. “I have a question for you.”
Margo shook her head. “No, I’m not answering anything until you get me a real cup of coffee. Black, no sugar.”
Ally looked over her shoulder and nodded.
A minute later a guard brought in a cup of steaming hot coffee for Margo and a can of Diet Coke for Ally.
“You shouldn’t drink that stuff; it’s bad for you,” said Margo as she held the cup of coffee under her nose. She closed her eyes and smiled as the aroma of the coffee filled her nostrils.
“I know, but I like the flavor,” replied Ally as she popped open the can.
Margo sipped her coffee. “By the way, how’s the girl, Beth, doing?”
“She’s at college,” replied Ally.
“Too bad, she would have been a wonderful slave,” replied Margo licking her lips.
“You underestimated her; she probably would have killed you the first chance she had,” stated Ally.
Margo laughed. “Please, she’s a mere wisp of a girl.”
Ally smiled slightly. If you only knew, she thought. “I’d like to know if you have any information on a group transforming men.” Ally then gave a condensed version of the case.
“What do I get if I help you?” asked Margo.
“Depends on what you tell us and if it’s useful.”
Margo nodded. “I want a real coffee maker and real coffee, none of that instant crap.”
Ally cocked her head. “That’s it?”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong, Agent Burns; I will get out of here, but I don’t need your help for that. No, I just want a real cup of coffee, when I want it. I don’t need a special brew either, just fresh ground beans.”
Ally almost laughed, but she kept it in. “If you provide useful information, I’ll make sure that you get your coffee maker.”
“And the coffee.”
Ally nodded. “The coffee too.”
Margo nodded. “Okay, tell me about the surgery.”
Ally began to describe the techniques used on Jean and the others.
“You’re right about the technique; the surgeon did learn her trade in Europe. I never met her, but I saw her work once at a sex party in Paris. The young t-girl looked near perfect. She also had the modification to her rear like you described. I asked the person who had bought the girl about the surgery, and he said that she called herself Dr. Z. He described the doctor as half-French, half-Vietnamese.”
“That’s it?” asked Ally. It wasn’t much to go by.
“No, I remember meeting a man who was interested in what I was doing. He said that he represented a group that was providing slaves to rich clients. He was interested in how we were getting teens by using the Internet. He said that they were relying on abducting runaways, grabbing troubled teens from foster homes, and getting others from juvenile halls. He mentioned that his group was interested in studying my methods. Nothing ever came of it.”
“Is that all?’ asked Ally.
“No, he irritated me. First off, he was from New York; I can’t stand people from there. Next, he had an annoying personal habit of clicking his dentures. Halfway through our conversation, I wanted to whip him, as the noise was so irritating,” complained Margo. “His name was… oh, what was it… oh yes, Frank Albertson.”
“And you think he’s connected to the surgeon?” asked Ally.
Margo nodded. “He was offering a trade. My husband, Thomas, would be shown some of Dr. Z’s techniques, in exchange for some of my training tips.”
Ally nodded. “Anything else?”
Margo shook her head. “If I think of anything else, I’ll let you know.”
“Okay. Thank you.”
“When do I get my coffee maker?” asked Margo.
“I’ll talk to the warden and find out what kind is allowable.”
“Good,” replied Margo. “I’m counting on you to keep your promise.”
Ally walked out without saying another word.
Steve was smiling as she walked out. “Well done.”
“Thanks,” she replied. “Do you think she was telling us the truth?”
Steve nodded. “I have something to show you.” He handed her the file of Jean’s audio profiles of the seven on the committee.
Ally read it and her eyes opened up wide. “My God, she gave us info on two of them!”
“I know,” replied Steve. “I’ve already called the office to start a search on Frank Albertson and Dr. Z.”
“I wonder why Margo helped us?” asked Ally as she watched the guards escorting Margo back to her cell.
“Maybe she just wanted a good cup of coffee. Margo only cares about herself; if we take out this group, that cleans up some of the competition.”
“Yes, but she’s not going anywhere,” replied Ally.
“You and I know that, but she’s convinced that she’s getting out,” replied Steve.
“I guess we owe her a coffee machine,” stated Ally.
“I already talked to the warden; he has reluctantly agreed to let us buy her one.”
“I doubt that Margo will do anything nefarious with it; no, it’ll be a symbol that we had to come to her for help. I imagine she’ll view it as a trophy,” said Ally.
“You may be right, but now we have something solid to go on with this case. Thanks for the help,” said Steve. He leaned over and gave Ally a kiss on the cheek. “Yeah, I know that was unprofessional.”
Ally smiled back. “Thanks, I’ll see you later.”
Chapter 28
Jean was standing naked in front of her full-length mirror. She was examining her body. It was still strange to realize that this was her body now. Her small “clitty” looked so out of place with the rest of her body, yet it was the reason she earned so much money.
She ran her hands over her body and thought about her last clients. They were a married couple who wanted something exotic for their anniversary. They took turns with her throughout the night. Jean found herself enjoying the sex that she had with both the man and his wife.
Jean nodded at her reflection. “You’re turning into a real whore,” she stated aloud. “And what’s even worse, you don’t fear your change anymore.”
She picked up a silk robe and slipped it on. It was nearly ten at night, and she was debating on what to do that night. It was way too early to go to bed, and she didn’t have another client for two more days. She got up and walked to her closet and looked for something to put on. She selected a black satin corset dress. It had laces up the side and spaghetti straps. It had cost her nearly six hundred, but it fit her perfectly.
A short time later, she walked into her favorite casino. She scanned the blackjack tables as she was hoping that Jimmy would be there, but she didn’t see him. She did notice a few professional football players playing at one table. Jean decided that there was too much testosterone for her there, so she looked for another table.
Jean settled on one that only had three players. A man and woman were playing together, and Jean suspected that they were newlyweds. The other player was obviously a man of class and money. He was wearing a Paul Smith navy striped suit and had a Rolex Oyster watch on his wrist. He was playing several hands, and judging by his stack of chips was doing pretty well.
Jean sat down to his right and decided to play just one hand. The young bride wasn’t happy that Jean had sat down at their table; she glared at Jean with eyes filled full of venom. Jean rolled her eyes and concentrated on her cards.
She was dealt a blackjack on her first hand. She had the feeling that this would be a good night.
Her next hand was a pair of kings, which she immediately split. The dealer went bust, and she won again.
The man next to her smiled. “Nice couple of hands.”
“It’s funny how it works out like that sometimes,” she replied.
The young groom was caught by his wife glancing at Jean’s breasts, and that was it for them at that table.
“Come on, Paul; let’s go get a drink,” she said as she glared at Jean.
“Looks like it’s just you and I for now. My name is Harry,” said the man as he extended his hand.
“I’m Jean, pleased to meet you,” she replied. She noticed that he had a very strong grip.
The man was friendly, but it was obvious he was more interested in playing blackjack than conversation, and that suited Jean just fine. She did notice that he had no wedding ring. He looked around forty, and his black hair was just starting to show a few gray hairs. Jean decided that he would look good with gray hair. She smiled to herself as she realized that men seemed to age better than women, something else she would have to get used to. She also wondered if he was good in bed.
The cards seemed to be blessed that night, and Jean found that she didn’t even need to use her card counting skills to win. She was getting one good hand after another. Harry was also winning most of his hands.
Jean looked up and saw Mac walking by. He gave her a head nod and what almost looked like a smile.
“I think I’ll take a break,” she said. She was up nearly three thousand, and she tossed a hundred dollar chip to the dealer. Then she turned to Harry. “Hope you continue to have good luck.”
Harry smiled, and he stood up as she got up. “It was a pleasure, Jean.”
Jean walked over to the bar and sat down and ordered a brandy. She liked that the professional gamblers treated her with respect. A few minutes later, Mac sat down next to her.
“I see you had another profitable evening,” he noted.
“It wasn’t hard, I was getting one great hand after another, even that jerk in that tacky Hawaiian shirt could have won,” she replied with a smile.
“I doubt that.”
Jean laughed. “What’s the story on the guy back at that table?” she asked.
Mac looked over at the man. “He’s Harry Wilson, and he’s an international arms dealer.”
Jean stared at Mac and then looked over at Harry. “No way.”
Mac nodded. “He’s totally legit. He comes in here a few times a year, one of the best whales we have. The casino loves him as he bets big. He always gets a big suite when he’s here. The casino loves whales like him.”
Jean nodded; she was now fully knowledgeable of casino terminology. A whale was a better who usually bet a lot of money. “Wow, I thought he was a lawyer or something like that.”
Mac smiled. “I have to confess something to you.”
Jean cocked her head. “What?”
“I heard a rumor about you, and I did a little research. I never would have suspected,” said Mac in a low voice.
Jean knew exactly what he meant; he knew her secret. “Does that affect the way you think of me?”
Mac grinned slightly. “Not exactly. In some ways it makes you even more interesting.”
Jean was caught off guard by his answer. “So that means we’re cool?”
Mac nodded. He then gave her a look than sent a rush of excitement through her body.
“Look, I know what you do for a living, and I know that this may seem out of line, but I get off work in two hours; would you like to have breakfast with me, my treat?” he asked.
“I’d love to,” replied Jean with a smile.
Mac nodded. “I’ll find you when I’m done.”
Jean smiled and watched him walk away. She didn’t consider this as a violation of her rules, as he obviously knew who and what she was. Besides, it was only breakfast, she thought. She sighed. She was so lonely, and Mac was a nice guy; what was the harm?
Chapter 29
As promised Mac found her a couple of hours later, and they walked out of the casino.
They got in Jean’s sedan and headed out to an all-night diner. Mac claimed that they had the best breakfast in Vegas. They walked in together and took a booth in the back. The waitress brought them coffee and took their orders.
Jean decided to break the ice. “So, you saw my page on the website?”
Mac nodded.
“And obviously my status doesn’t bother you,” she continued.
“No, it doesn’t,” he answered. “I have a question; does being with me affect your work status?’
Jean shook her head. “No, my life is my own; when I’m not working, that is.”
Mac smiled. “That’s nice to hear.”
As they ate, they couldn’t take their eyes off each other. Jean needed to be with someone who wasn’t paying her. Like it or not, she was a woman, more or less, and it seemed silly to just live for her job. Mac’s eyes said it all; he wanted Jean badly.
“So do you date?’ he asked softly. “I mean when you’re not working….”
Jean giggled slightly. “Yes.”
“Do you want to go home with me?” he asked.
“I’d like that a lot, Mac,” she replied.
Chapter 30
Jean cuddled up to Mac’s large muscular body. In her short time as a woman, she had been with many men, but tonight was the first time she had made love. For someone so big and imposing, Mac was a very gentle lover. It was such a nice change of pace from her job.
“You’re so beautiful, Jean,” he sighed. “Why are you an escort?”
“I told you I don’t have a choice. I was made to be this way. It’s too complicated to talk about right now,” she replied.
“I don’t understand,” he stated.
“Not tonight, Mac. Please, just hold me and love me. You have no idea how much I need this,” she replied, as a single tear rolled down her face.
Mac pulled her close and hugged her. “It’s okay, honey; no one is going to hurt you tonight.”
Chapter 31
It was nearly ten when Jean and Mac woke up.
“Thank you,” she said as she woke up.
“I should be the one thanking you,” he said. “Last night was the first time that… well, that I was with a woman like you. It was better than I had ever imagined; it was worth the wait.”
“I just needed to be with someone because I wanted to be with them,” stated Jean.
Mac pulled her closer. He thought about what she had said earlier about not having a choice and was about to ask her again, but stopped. He figured that Jean would tell him when she was ready.
Jean looked up at him. “Look, I know this isn’t going to lead to anything, but it was nice. I know that a man in your position can’t get in a relationship with a woman like me; I’m not hurt by this or insulted.”
Mac didn’t know what to say and mumbled something that sounded like okay. After a while, he looked at her.
“Does that mean you don’t want to get together again?”
Jean shook her head. “I just want you to know that you don’t have to feel obligated to be with me. My feelings won’t be hurt or anything. What happened between us was wonderful, but I’m not capable of being in a relationship right now, I don’t want to hurt you.”
“You’re welcome to stay as long as you want,” he said.
“No, I need to get going. I have to head down to Laughlin tonight,” she said.
“Someday, when you’re ready, I want to know your story; you can trust me,” he said.
Jean moved up and kissed him. “I appreciate that.”
He pulled her close, and they began to kiss again.
“I suppose I can stay a little longer,” she whispered in between kisses.
Chapter 32
Steve was sitting next to Michelle, the agency’s top researcher.
“We’re looking for a woman surgeon, trained in Europe, probably either Denmark or France, half Vietnamese, and goes by the name Dr. Z,” explained Steve.
“And she’s a specialist in micro-surgery, right?” asked Michelle.
“We know that it’s her specialty,” answered Steve.
“Okay, we’ll start a search on her; tell me about the other one,” asked Michelle.
“Frank Albertson, from New York, has dentures,” said Steve.
Michelle laughed. “Dentures?”
Steve nodded. “He also clicks them when he talks.”
“Okay, I’ll let you know when we turn something up,” said Michelle.
He noticed that she said when and not if. “Okay, thanks Michelle.”
“What, no jokes about how cold I keep my office? I’m shocked!” Michelle kept her office area heavily air conditioned. Partly it was done for the benefit of the computers, but many suspected that she did it to keep out unwanted guests.
Steve laughed. “Maybe next time.”
Chapter 33
Two days later Michelle called Steve. “I have good news and bad news for you.”
“I’ll grab my parka and be right down,” he replied.
By the time Steve arrived, Michelle had called up a computer file that she had created for him.
“Okay, here’s Frank Albertson. He was once a noted defense attorney in New York City, usually defended men accused of sexual assault,” explained Michelle.
Steve looked at the image of Frank; he was a thin balding man with wire frame glasses. He was listed as fifty-three.
“The problem is that he’s listed as deceased. He died four years ago,” said Michelle as she clicked her mouse and called up Frank’s obituary.
Steve leaned over and began to read. According to the obituary, he had retired from his law practice three years earlier to care for his wife, who was the victim of a violent rape and robbery. She died six months later. Steve looked over at Michelle. “Tell me you have the info on this, right?”
“Of course,” replied Michelle. “The man who attacked Frank’s wife was caught and convicted, but was released due to a technical problem with the evidence.”
“Really?” asked Steve.
“There’s more. Both the defendant and the lawyer who got him off have disappeared in the past three years.”
“How did Frank die?’ asked Steve.
“Boating accident in the Bahamas. The boat was found swamped after a long search and rescue operation,” replied Michelle. “And before you ask, no, they never recovered the body or even his false teeth.”
“Okay, what else do you have?”
“I think I located your mysterious Dr. Z. Her real name is Dr. Leala Zachariah, aged forty-one. Born in Paris, both parents deceased. He father was originally in the French Foreign Legion as a medical officer; her mother was born in Saigon.”
“Interesting background,” replied Steve. “So where is she?”
“Also dead, at least according to her obituary. She was reported killed in a plane crash in Africa. She was working with an aid group flying in to help refugees from one of the civil wars being fought there. Everyone in the chartered plane was killed as the plane crashed in the jungle in Rwanda. Most of the bodies were burned beyond recognition.”
“What was the cause of the crash?” asked Steve.
“Listed as suspicious. The official version is that it developed engine trouble, but many suspect it was hit by a surface to air missile.”
“So we have two dead people who may be involved in the international sex trade. I can understand Albertson’s participation; he was filled with guilt and anger, but why Dr Z?”
“I’m not sure,” replied Michelle.
“You did well as always,” replied Steve. “Now we have at least two people to look for; granted, they’re listed as dead, but it’s a start.”
“Here’s the entire file on both of them,” said Michelle, as she handed Steve a CD.
“Thanks, Michelle,” said Steve.
He returned to his office and began to think. So at least two of the seven described by Jean are “officially” dead. He suspected the others might also be listed as dead too. It also made Steve feel that the facility they were looking for wasn’t in the US. The last thing these people would want would be to suddenly show up alive; no, the facility was most likely in Mexico. He knew that the area across the border from California had many health clinics offering cures from cancer to infertility. They operated in relative safety due to local laws. As long as no one complained, then no one investigated them. The massive bribes were also helpful, he thought. This would make any raid more difficult — not impossible, but more difficult.
Steve had worked with some of his counterparts in Mexico and was well aware of the problems they faced. If a raid were to occur, it would have to be conducted fast so that the bad guys wouldn’t be tipped off. While the amount of corruption disgusted Steve, he also understood the reality of the situation. Most police officers were paid very little, and who could blame them for turning a blind eye.
Steve picked up his phone and called the Director.
Chapter 34
Jean arrived back in Vegas from seeing her client in Laughlin. The man was fat and stunk of cheap cigars; he was also a cheap tip. He only gave her one hundred, which was down right insulting. She sent an email to the escort service asking not to have him again.
It had been a long worthless trip, and she needed to unwind. She took a long bath before going to bed.
It was around ten at night when she heard her doorbell ring. She slipped on a robe and found a sealed envelope stuffed in the doorframe. There was no one in sight.
Jean took the envelope and locked her door. She opened up the envelope and found a typed note.
WE OWN YOU. TONIGHT IS A WARNING; THE NEXT TIME YOU’LL BE THE ONE HURT.
Jean thought about it for a moment, and then she felt a wave of fear run through her body. She quickly got dressed and drove towards the casino where Mac worked.
As she approached, she could see flashing lights of numerous police cars and emergency vehicles.
“Oh God, please no,” she said to herself. “Please, no.”
She parked her car and walked quickly towards the casino. She looked around for Mac and didn’t see him. Her breathing got heavy, and she felt a growing wave of panic.
Jean saw one of the casino security guards walk by. She grabbed frantically him by the arm. “Excuse me, can you tell me what happened?”
The guard turned around and the look on his face told Jean that something bad had happened.
“Two guys with automatics robbed the armored car. They were dropping off change for the slots. Mac was signing for the bags of coins when these two bastards jumped out of car and gunned him down without warning. Fucking pointless!” the guard exclaimed angrily.
Jean almost collapsed. “Mac’s dead?”
The guard nodded. He looked at Jean. “Oh wow, I didn’t recognize you. I’m sorry; I know you were friends with him.”
Jean tried to fight off her tears, but soon they were running down her face. “Oh god.” She began to feel weak in the knees.
The guard looked at Jean and reached out to support her. “Come on, you better sit down.”
He escorted her inside a side entrance and sat her down at the bar. Jean folded her arms on the bar and dropped her head down as she cried. The bartender reached over and tried to comfort her.
“I know; it’s awful. Mac was a great guy,” said the bartender. “Here, you need a drink.” He pushed a glass towards her.
Jean looked up and wiped her eyes. She took the drink and took a sip; it was Scotch, and she felt the fluid’s warmth move down into her body. “Thanks.”
Jean looked around and was shocked to see that the rest of the casino was operating as if nothing happened. She remembered the note, and a chill ran through her. They had killed Mac because she had slept with him. That meant she was being watched; she shivered, thinking that they might know about Steve and Matt.
“You okay, Jean?’ asked the bartender.
“I don’t know,” she replied weakly.
“I’ll call you a cab, you’d better go home.”
“No, I’m fine. I can drive myself home.” She took out a twenty and left it on the bar as she walked out.
Chapter 35
The phone rang several times before Steve answered it. He looked at his watch and saw that it was nearly two in the morning.
“Go ahead,” he grunted as he got out of bed and walked into the hall. There was no need for Maggie to be up too.
“Steve, I’m in trouble,” said Jean. She was calling from her private cell phone.
“Jean? What happened?” he asked.
She explained about Mac.
“I’m sorry. Look, I know this isn’t what you want to hear, but just go back to your regular routine. Don’t call the police or Matt,” said Steve. “Look, we’re making progress in this; that’s all I can tell you right now.”
“Do you want the note?”
“Save it, but don’t send it to me. I’ll get it from you later,” he said
“Okay. I was stupid to think I was free of them,” she stated angrily. “I’m responsible for his death. It’s my fault!”
“No, you’re not. They killed him; we’ll get them, Jean.”
“Thanks, Steve,” she replied.
After she hung up, Steve called the office. He talked for ten minutes. Unknown to Jean, she would now be under constant surveillance. Up to now, Steve hadn’t felt it was necessary, but now he knew they were dealing with a very dangerous organization. He was also determined to make them pay. Steve also would recognize that, since Jean is being watched, his surveillance team might discover people who can be traced back to the syndicate.
Jean sat on her couch, pulled her knees up to her chest, and wrapped her arms around them. She then began to cry.
Chapter 36
Steve read the report on the murder of Mac. The Vegas police were calling it a botched robbery, but Steve disagreed. The two men who shot Mac were too well organized to screw up and hit the wrong truck. The getaway car was found out in the desert and had been burned. The guns were found in the remains of the car.
Jean was now being watched by the agency. While they hadn’t seen anyone else watching her, they did find out that her phone was bugged and her car had a tracking device in it.
He called Matt and told him what had happened.
“I don’t think you’re in danger, but stay alert,” said Steve. “I don’t think they followed her when she was out your way, although the next trip they might keep her under surveillance.”
“So, do you think that the complex is in Mexico?” asked Matt.
“It would make sense, they could blend in easier there,” said Steve.
“And what can you do down there?” he asked.
“It depends,” replied Steve.
“Some of the Federales can be trusted. There’s a Captain Saul Carrillo down there who is good. I’ve worked with him a few times,” said Matt.
“I’ve heard the name,” replied Steve.
“I want in when you do raid them,” said Matt.
“I’ve already talked to my boss,” answered Steve.
“How’s Jean doing?” he asked.
“She’s hanging in there,” replied Steve. “She’s strong, but I’m not sure how long she will make it. I’ve talked to some of our experts, and they feel that the longer she goes without deprogramming, the more difficult it may be.”
“What does that mean?” asked Matt.
“It means that, unless we bring her in soon, she’ll totally submit to her programming and regardless of what happens, she’ll want to stay an escort.”
“Are you sure that’s there’s nothing I can do?” asked Matt.
“Just do your regular job; we can’t afford to tip them off,” said Steve.
“Okay,” he replied.
Chapter 37
Jean drove towards the hotel where she was meeting her newest client. It had been two weeks since Mac’s murder. Jean had thrown herself into her work and tried not to think about the fact that she was being watched.
Her client was from Japan, and he requested that Jean wear a costume. The escort service had sent Jean the outfit. It was a schoolgirl’s uniform, a short blue skirt, a sailor uniform top, knee socks, black shoes, and a neck scarf.
Thankfully, Jean would be allowed to change at the hotel. She would also redo her makeup and hair so that she fit the schoolgirl fantasy of her client. It was actually a pretty cute outfit, thought Jean.
This was the first of several costume requests that Jean had scheduled in the next few weeks. In two days, she would be dressing up in military uniform. The client was retired Navy admiral and had a fantasy of seducing his female aide to find that she was transgendered. The dress uniform of a Lieutenant was now hanging in her closet.
The other one was also interesting. The man wanted Jean to be dressed as one of the waitresses of the casino’s restaurant. She would dress up and deliver him room service. This one required Jean to drive to Laughlin. Apparently, the man had paid off the hotel to arrange for everything.
A few weeks ago, Jean would have gagged at the thought of doing something like this, but now she only found it amusing, and she was actually looking forward to it. She knew that her attitude towards her job was changing, and she tried to rationalize it to herself, but deep down she knew that she was losing the fight against her programming. Maybe this was part of the plan by the people who did this to her, to have her initially fight the urges and then eventually totally submit. As it was, she could barely remember what it was like to be a man. She loved dressing up and looking seductive. She found that she got a thrill from the way men looked at her.
A short time later she was dressed in her costume and was sitting on the lap of her client. He was fondling her breasts and clitty. Jean, for her part, pretended to be the bad girl schoolgirl allowing her teacher to use her.
He was a very handsome man in his early forties. He was very fit, and Jean could feel his muscles as she caressed him.
The sex was very satisfying for both of them. Her tip was very nice too.
“Jean, have you ever thought of moving to Japan?” he asked.
Jean shook her head. “It never crossed my mind, Mr. Saitou.”
“I own several clubs, and a woman of your unique abilities could become very wealthy,” he continued.
“I’m flattered, Mr. Saitou, but I like living in Vegas,” she replied.
“I can offer you a one year contract, including living expenses,” he continued.
Jean smiled back at him. “No, thank you.”
He smiled back. “Don’t make up your mind right now. Here is my card, please consider my offer.”
Jean took the card, nodded, and placed it in her purse.
“Just so you know, I’ve already talked to your service, and I have given them an offer to buy out your contract. However, they told me that it will be your decision.”
This caught Jean by surprise, as she had never talked with anyone at her service.
“I will be back in Las Vegas next week; I would like to see you again. You can give me your decision then,” he said.
Jean nodded. “I look forward to seeing you again, Mr. Saitou.”
“Very well. The next time, I have a very special request and will require special preparation. I would like to have you dressed up as a geisha. Part of the fun will be to watch you being transformed from a western woman, into a model of beauty,” he said. “The transformation would be lengthy, but like a good meal, it would be worth savoring. Due to the length of the transformation, I would need you for several days, is that acceptable to you?”
This idea sent a thrill through Jean. “Mmm, I’d like that very much.”
“I thought you would, Jean. You are a true professional; you love your profession as a sex worker. You take pride in making sure that your client is totally satisfied. I value these traits, and I would see that you would be properly rewarded. I am only offering you a one year contract, my experience in dealing with women like you is that you will grow to love being in Japan and that you will stay longer. There you will be respected for your sexual skills.”
Jean stared back at him.
“I have several women like you that now work for me. They love living in Tokyo. I have provided them with language lessons, and now they only speak Japanese. I have no doubt you would likewise become immersed in our culture.”
As Jean drove home, she thought about Mr. Saitou’s offer. Maybe it would be best if she left the country, she thought. He was right, she was a professional, and it would be nice to be rewarded as one.
Chapter 38
Steve located three possible clinics in Mexico that might be the target site. They were located near the US border in Tijuana. He had removed the rest of the clinics from consideration. He sent Michelle a request to conduct a background check of the three clinics. All he could do was just wait.
Steve turned his attention to the finding of three more potential victims. All three were deceased, and their bodies were being held in LA County Morgue.
All three appeared to be prostitutes. One had died of an overdose, and the other two were murdered. Two of the three had been accused of sexual assault, and like the previous victims, had escaped prosecution.
The last one was different. She was only eighteen and had disappeared from a foster home in San Diego at age sixteen. Her body was scarred by burns and whipping. She was killed by a man who was upset when he found out that she still had a penis.
The agency conducted an autopsy and found many of the same surgical techniques had been used on her. Steve figured that the person who bought the teen had abandoned her on the street after she was expendable. As badly as Steve wanted the people who were doing this, he wanted the buyers even more. To Steve, they were even more depraved than the suppliers. He also hoped to recover as many of the transformed victims as possible. Steve didn’t care that some of the victims had less than innocent pasts; no one deserved to be physically and mentally transformed.
Chapter 39
“I’m sorry, Steve, but I don’t have much for you,” said Michelle. “They’re all privately owned and seem to only accept clients who are screened by doctors in Europe.”
“What do they claim to do? I mean, why do people go to them? I couldn’t even find that out,” asked Steve.
“It looks like they cater to rich people wanting to be younger,” said Michelle.
“You mean they do plastic surgery?” asked Steve.
“That’s one of the services that they offer, but they offer other services called rejuvenation procedures, but I can’t find much else about them,” said Michelle. “Apparently, they cater to very wealthy people.”
“What do you think?” asked Steve.
“It doesn’t hold water. Clinics that want rich clients wouldn’t be so secretive, especially about getting new customers.”
“I agree. I may take a little trip down to Mexico and scope them out,” said Steve.
“Is that legal?” she asked.
Steve nodded. “I’m just going there as a tourist.”
Chapter 40
The first two clinics looked legitimate. Steve was even able to walk up and gain information about their services. They offered everything from plastic surgery to botox injections. They also offered additional products and services. Steve wondered how much was useful and how much was quackery, but that wasn’t his problem.
The last clinic wasn’t as accommodating. It was located in a walled compound located less than a mile from the US border. It was also located in a mainly industrial neighborhood, which seemed like an unlikely place for rich people to flock to. He walked up and rang the bell. A taped message in English and Spanish told him that this was private property and that any trespassers would be prosecuted.
Steve walked away and then watched it from a distance.
Four hours later, a black Ford SUV with California plates pulled into the complex. All the windows of the SUV were darkened. Steve couldn’t see anyone inside, but he got the plate number. Two hours later the SUV departed. By now it was early evening, and Steve decided to head back to the US.
Back in San Diego, he had the agency conduct a search on the SUV. It was traced to a limo service in Chula Vista that often conducted business across the border. After placing a few phone calls, he was able to get the name of the people who had used it that afternoon.
There was something familiar about the names, but Steve couldn’t put his finger on it. He called the agency and had them run a background check on the names.
An hour later Steve got a call from the Agency.
“Agent Williams, we ran the checks you requested. Both men came up clean here in the states, but when we went to our international database, we found something interesting,” stated the agent.
“What is it?” asked Steve.
“Both men have been suspects in running illegal immigrants in Europe.”
“And?’ asked Steve. He doubted that the two men were in Tijuana to run illegal immigrants into the US.
“The illegal immigrants we’re talking about are prostitutes, mainly from Russia and the Ukraine into Western Europe. They’re suspected of providing clubs and individuals with sex workers, but the authorities have no proof.”
“Interesting,” replied Steve. “Have everything associated with them on my desk. I’ll be flying back tonight.”
Chapter 41
Dieter and Josef Schumacher were both born in East Germany in the 1960’s. After reunification, they ran a shipping firm that appeared to be a front for organized crime. The Schumachers stayed clean, and in spite of several investigations, nothing illegal was ever attributed to them.
There were lots of rumors tying the brothers to the smuggling of sex workers, but prosecutors never had any proof. There were darker rumors that they acted as middlemen for rich people wanting sex slaves. Again there was no proof, only rumors.
Steve called a friend in New Scotland Yard.
“Steven, this is a pleasure; what can I do for you?” asked Michael Edmunds. He had once served as the main liaison for Scotland Yard for the British Embassy in Washington.
“I need some information on a couple of Germans. What can you tell me about Dieter and Josef Schumacher?”
“The names are familiar, I’ll see what I can find and call you back.”
“Thank you, oh, and Michael, keep this low key for now.”
“Will do, Steven,” replied Michael.
Steve poured himself a cup of coffee and waited; thirty minutes later his phone rang.
“Steven, this is Michael. I knew their names were familiar. They’ve come up several times when we investigated prostitution smuggling.”
“Anything else?’ asked Steve.
“Yes, there’s something else that you’ll find really interesting. Remember Sir Nigel Cleese?”
“Unfortunately, yes,” said Steve, containing his anger. Sir Nigel had bought a transformed slave from Margo Simon. He had been working at the British embassy in Washington at the time, and his diplomatic immunity had prevented his prosecution.
“Dieter Schumacher’s company did business with a company owned by Sir Nigel. We’re not exactly sure of the connection, as you know Sir Nigel killed himself,” said Michael.
“Thank you, Michael” replied Steve.
“I suppose you’ll tell me what this is all about later,” he said.
“Of course,” replied Steve.
Steve typed out his report. They still didn’t have enough evidence to raid the Tijuana clinic, but they were definitely on the right path. Steve wrote that the clinic could be observed from the US side of the border, and he recommended an immediate surveillance of the facility. He also requested a satellite scan of the complex.
Chapter 42
It was two weeks later, and Jean eagerly walked into the suite rented by Mr. Saitou. This would be her last job in Vegas for a while; she would be leaving for San Diego in a few days.
Mr. Saitou had secured her services for the entire weekend, and Jean was looking forward to her transformation into his geisha lover. She knew that true geishas weren’t sex workers, but she didn’t care. She couldn’t wait to see the outfit that he had picked out for her.
She was greeted as she entered the suite by two older Japanese women, dressed in kimonos. They led Jean into the large bathroom and began to draw a bath.
“Please undress,” said the first woman.
The other woman never said a word, and Jean wondered if she spoke English.
Jean nodded, and noting several video cameras in the room, slowly and seductively undressed. She wanted Mr. Saitou to get his money worth.
Neither woman seemed shocked by the fact that Jean still had a penis. They motioned her into the large tub.
“We will bathe you and then prepare you for Saitou-San. For the duration of your time here, you will refer to him as Saitou-San, do you understand?”
Jean nodded. “I understand.”
The woman nodded. “Also you will answer to Miki.”
Jean nodded again.
The two women began to wash Jean, now Miki. Miki began to feel very relaxed and enjoyed the treatment. The water smelled of jasmine.
She stepped out of the bath and was dried off. They dressed her in a silk robe.
“Please follow us, Miki,” said the woman.
They led her out to the main room and had her sit on a stool. They slipped Miki’s blonde hair into a hair net and secured it out of the way.
“Please close your eyes, Miki.”
Miki obeyed and felt them applying makeup to her face. She knew from her research that this was the white makeup that would cover her face, neck, and back. It would give her a porcelain doll look. The back of her neck would be left clean, as this was considered an erotic part of the body.
She felt them apply eyeliner and mascara. Next they painted her lips. Miki was very anxious to see what she looked like, but was told to keep her eyes closed.
“Please sit still, Miki; we are going to spray your face with a coating, it will keep your makeup from running. Do not worry; it can be easily removed later.”
Miki felt the spray on her face, and after what seemed like an eternity, she was allowed to open her eyes. She stared into the mirror being held in front of her and was stunned. She was a totally new person.
Her thin eyebrows were now a dark black. Her eyes had a heavy coating of eyeliner and mascara. The lips were fantastic; they were bright red and looked half the size that she was used to.
They had Miki stand up as they began to dress her. They first put an under robe on her, followed by the beautiful silk kimono. It was mostly green, with intricate embroidery on it.
Next the belt, or obi, was wrapped around her waist and chest. It was pulled tight, so that it almost acted like a corset. They finished up her outfit with white stockings and the wooden shoes called okobo.
The next thing was placing the large black wig on her head. Miki found it difficult to stand straight as the two women pinned the wig on.
“You make a very passable geisha for an American, Miki,” stated the woman.
Miki stared at herself in the standup mirror placed in front of her. “I can’t believe that I’m looking at myself.”
The woman handed Miki a fan and led her over towards the center of the living room area of the suite.
“Please stand there, Miki. I will take your photograph, and then we will clean up. Saitou-San will be here shortly, and you will obey and entertain him.”
Miki nodded.
“We will be back in the morning to dress you and to start your training,” said the woman.
“My training?” asked Miki.
“Saitou-San wants you to experience a little of what is expected of you should you accompany him back to Japan,” said the woman. “We will show you some basic serving skills. You will have lunch with him, serving him his meal, and then you will once again be there for his pleasure. We will return to help you once again look like a gaijin.”
Miki laughed, while trying to keep her poise.
A short time later the two women were gone. Miki was standing in the room alone. The lights had been dimmed and soft music played in the background.
Mr. Saitou entered the room a few minutes later. He was dressed in male kimono, and he walked slowly towards Miki. Instinctively, she knew to bow as he approached.
“Good evening, Saitou-San,” she greeted.
“Very nice, very nice indeed. Do you like your new name, Miki?” he asked as he inspected her.
“Yes, Saitou-San,” she replied softly.
“I’m very impressed with your demeanor, Miki. This is a role that suits you very well. I can tell that you would have done this even if you weren’t getting paid,” he said.
Miki nodded.
He led her into what looked like the main bedroom. Miki was surprised to see that it had all Japanese furniture inside. In place of the bed was a large futon on the floor. There was also a small table in the corner. It had a bottle of champagne sitting next to it. There were two glasses on the table.
He led Miki to the table and motioned for her to sit down. He seemed mildly amused as Miki struggled to sit down as gracefully as possible.
“I suppose sake would be more appropriate this evening, but I prefer a good Dom Perignon, I hope you don’t mind,” he said.
Miki just smiled back.
He poured them each a glass and made a short toast.
“To my darling, Miki,” he said. He touched his glass to hers.
The champagne was excellent, and Miki trembled with pleasure as she sipped it.
“Miki, when we are alone you may call me, Yukio,” he said.
“Thank you, Yukio,” she replied.
He just sat there as he ran his eyes over her. “Exquisite.”
Miki felt pride as he complimented her.
They sipped the champagne in silence. He then led her to the futon and began to kiss her. Miki surrendered completely to him and was soon was awash in pleasure as they made love.
Chapter 43
The next morning, Miki was bathed and redressed by the two women. Yukio had left early. She was still on a sexual high from the previous night and found it hard to focus on the instructions of the woman.
They showed her some basic skills — how to serve sake, how to put food on the plate, how to serve tea, and things like that.
“If you come to Japan, we will train you to become a proper Japanese woman, a traditional woman, eager to serve her man,” said the woman.
This caught Miki off guard, as she didn’t expect to be just serving Yukio.
The women brought in lunch, and a short time later Yukio returned. He was wearing an Armani suit and smiled at Miki in her kimono. The two women left as he walked in.
Miki did her best to serve him, although she was so nervous that her hands were trembling.
“It’s okay, Miki; the fact that you’re trying means more to me than the actual results,” said Yukio.
Miki smiled and nodded.
“Things have changed in Japan. People think that our women are all demure and submissive, but that’s far from the truth. Men like me who want a traditional woman have to look far these days,” he said. “I’ve had to look even farther as I desire a special woman, like you.”
Miki didn’t say anything.
“I desire a woman like you, Miki. No, you cannot be my wife, but you can be my mistress. You are submissive, but not passive. You’re a sexual being, and you deserve to be with someone who is willing to love you back.”
Miki stared back. “But I thought you wanted me to work for you.”
“I did, but the more I thought about you, the more I don’t want to share you with anyone. I know that I am jumping far ahead, but I have never had a woman satisfy me like you have.”
“Thank you, Yukio,” she replied, and her head dipped down submissively. Under her makeup, she could feel herself blushing.
“I don’t expect you to make up your mind right now, that would not be fair. I have to go back to Japan tomorrow and won’t be back for a few months. Please consider what I am offering you, you will be my mistress, and will lack for nothing,” he said. “I know this isn’t perfect, but we don’t live in a perfect world.”
“I’ll think about it,” she replied.
“Now, Miki, I don’t expect you to always dress like this; however, I appreciate the fact that you were willing to do this for me. You have no idea what this meant to me,” he said. He then smiled and leaned over and kissed her. “You are a lovely woman, Jean.”
They were soon back in bed making love.
Chapter 44
Jean drove back to her home, her mind lost in what Yukio was offering to her. She thought about what it would be like to be his mistress, and not a sex worker at his clubs. If she had to spend the rest of her life like this, she could do worse. Yukio was a very sweet man, and Jean liked him a lot. Well, she would have time to think about it, as he would be out of the country for a while.
Her thoughts drifted to Matt. He was also a nice guy, but there was no way that they could be anything. He was a cop, and she… well, what the hell was she? In the time since she was released, she had changed. Yes, she still wanted revenge, but she was also becoming comfortable in her new life. Yukio was right, she was a sexual being, and it was now at the core of her very self. It would be nice to be with someone who truly loved her back instead of just collecting a salary.
Jean checked her computer and confirmed her client list for San Diego. Her first client was a doctor who was attending a medical convention. He wanted a classy date for a dinner and, of course, sex afterwards. The next one was a businessman in Coronado. Then she would be with a baseball player. His team would be in town to play the Padres. He wanted her to attend the game and then meet him in his hotel room after the game.
Jean packed up her clothes for the trip and headed out to her car. She wanted to get into town early, so she could relax. The Hotel Del Coronado confirmed her suite for the week, and she headed out on I-15 west.
Chapter 45
Jean arrived in town and called Matt. She reached his voicemail on his cell phone, and she left him a message.
“This is Jean, I’ll be in town for a week, and I’m staying at the Del. Hope you’re okay.”
She knew that she couldn’t be seen with him, but she still wanted him to know she was in town.
She dressed in what was, for her, a rather conservative dress. It was a black cocktail dress, but she skipped her usually low cut dress. The doctor wanted her sexy, but classy.
His name was Dr. Walter Butler. He was in his fifties and was recently divorced. He had flown in from Boston, where he was a surgeon.
The dinner was a black-tie affair, and most of the men were dressed in evening tuxedos. Jean looked around and saw that she wasn’t the only working girl there that night.
The dinner was pretty uneventful, and Jean tried to act interested in the boring conversation.
There was an after-dinner speaker, who was talking about new advances in plastic surgery. He rambled on for twenty minutes before he sat down. Jean was hoping that this would be the end of the event, but they turned down the lights to show a video presentation.
The video consisted of surgeons around the word discussing the benefits of the techniques advertised. Jean was barely awake when she heard a voice that made her sit up. It was a woman’s voice with a slight French accent. It was the voice of the woman who had changed her. She stared at the screen and saw, for the first time, the face of the monster who had changed her. She read the caption that identified the woman as Dr. Liana Zander of Taweret Clinic, Tijuana, Mexico. She couldn’t believe it — there was the person who had killed Gene and created the person she was tonight!
Jean fought the urge to get up and run out. No, I must act as if everything is okay, she thought. But as soon as she was free, she would be calling Steve and Matt.
Chapter 46
Jean arrived back at her hotel suite a little after two and immediately called Steve. She couldn’t wait, partly out of excitement, partly out of fear.
The phone rang three times before he picked it up.
“Steve, this is Jean, I know the name of the person who changed me!” She then told him about the video.
“Taweret?” he asked.
“I’m looking it up as we speak; it’s the name of an Egyptian Goddess. She was the goddess of maternity and protector of women and children. She was also considered the goddess of rejuvenation and rebirth. It goes on to say that she fought those who harmed women and children.”
“Figures,” he said. “Okay, I’ll be out there sometime today. Tell me where you’re staying.”
Jean gave him her hotel room number. “Does this help?”
“It’s another piece in the puzzle,” replied Steve. “Stay cool, and don’t do anything stupid.”
“I won’t,” said Jean as she looked at her handgun lying on the bed next to her.
“Also don’t tell Matt, leave that to me,” added Steve.
“Okay,” she replied.
Steve didn’t believe in coincidences, and he figured that Liana Zander was the not-so-deceased Leala Zachariah, aka Dr. Z. He picked up his phone and called the Director.
Chapter 47
Steve swung by his office before heading out to the airport. One of his agents from his strike teams was waiting for him. He looked at a copy of the video presentation. He compared the image of Liana Zander to Leala Zachariah. Her face looked different, as if she’d had plastic surgery. Her nose was now smaller, and her cheeks were higher and more prominent, but computer imaging confirmed that it was Leala. The one thing that plastic surgery couldn’t change was the configuration of the eyes; it was a dead giveaway.
“She looks pretty good for a corpse,” stated Tom as he looked at the image on the monitor.
Steve laughed. “I know. This new identification software is pretty foolproof. I want you to have the two teams ready to fly to San Diego,” he said as he packed his briefcase.
“How much notice will we get?” asked Tom.
“Have them on immediate standby; I imagine that you’ll be flying out today, tomorrow at the latest. I want to hit this facility hard and fast.”
“What about the fact that it’s in Mexico?”
“We’re working on that,” said Steve.
“Are you sure about the location of the place?” asked Tom.
“Almost,” replied Steve.
Tom let out a long breath. “This is going to be fun.”
Steve was about to reply when one of the agency’s couriers knocked on the door.
“Yes?” asked Steve.
The young woman nodded. “Agent Williams, I have a package for you.”
Steve motioned her into his office. All mail arriving at the agency was screened before it ever entered the building. It was checked for everything from biohazards to explosives.
The young woman handed him a thick padded mailing envelope and had him sign for it. She nodded and departed.
Steve looked at the envelope and noticed that the return address was a mailing center in Los Angeles. He opened the envelope and found that the there were four items inside. One was a map showing the facility that Steve had cased a few weeks earlier. Next was an aerial photograph of the facility. A red dotted line ran from the front of the building to a warehouse across the border in the US. Then there was a small ugly statue of a figure with a hippo’s head, paws of a lion, and the back of a crocodile. It was a statue of Taweret. The last thing was a baseball cap. Attached to the cap was a small note. “You owe me.” Steve smiled as he looked at the red ball cap with a large white A on it. It was from Angel.
“What’s all that?” asked Tom.
“Confirmation,” replied Steve. He picked up the phone and called the Director. As he dialed, he turned to Tom. “Call surveillance and have them do a thermal scan of this building. Also start a search on who owns this place.” He pointed to the photo.
Chapter 48
Steve was soon flying to San Diego. Tom and two Spec-Ops teams would soon be in the air in a private jet flying to Brown Field on the US-Mexican border.
Steve was still waiting to hear from the Director on how the raid would go down as he examined the map of the area. The building on the US side of the border was one of many warehouses in an industrial park. It was owed by a local businessman and appeared to be legitimate. Steve waited for a flyover of a plane outfitted with special sensors. It could detect tunnels, along with infrared scans to detect people. Additionally, an Agency van was conducting scans of the building from the ground. If something was there, they would find it.
Steve arrived in San Diego and was met by a local agent named Ross Campbell.
“We have a building a half mile from the building on the US side,” said Ross.
“What did the flyover find?” asked Steve.
“There’s definitely a tunnel there. I’m surprised that no one has detected it sooner, usually the Border Patrol is pretty good at finding them,” said Ross.
“They usually find them because they’re being used for smuggling into the US. Also, this group isn’t dealing with drugs or illegal immigrants,” explained Steve.
“What are they using it for?” asked Ross.
“Sex slaves,” said Steve.
“Holy shit,” said Ross. “I was hoping this would be a big case.”
Steve smiled. He liked Ross, who was thirty-one and, like many in the strike teams, was ex-military. Ross had been an army ranger.
“What about the heat and infrared scans of the buildings?” asked Steve.
“Okay, that’s where it gets weird. The building in Mexico has only two people in it. The building in the US has forty-five,” said Ross.
“Are the people who work at the building to maintain a front?” asked Steve.
“No, they have a small group who work openly at the loading docks, but the rest of the people work deep in the building. The men on the loading dock don’t look like regular workers; I suspect they’re security. We’re still analyzing the readings, but it looks like there is a large underground complex there.”
Steve nodded. “We have it backwards. They train and transform the slaves in the US and then ship them across the border to their clients!”
“Still, if there is a tunnel to the Mexico side, they’ll just scatter there the minute we hit them,” commented Ross.
“Yes, so we’ll need to get the Mexicans to shut down their side first. We’ll need cooperation and good timing,” said Steve.
“Good luck with that. No offense, but I’d rather go in with a brass band than tell the Mexicans before we go in; it will be less of a tip off.”
“I have a name of a Federale; I checked out his record, and he’s supposed to be very clean. His name is Captain Saul Carrillo; have you heard of him?”
“Yes, he’s supposed to be very good. He has a squad of men who are very tough and clean. The trouble is getting ahold of him,” said Matt.
“I’ll take care of that,” said Steve.
“How?”
“I’ll let you know as soon as I think of it,” replied Steve with a grin.
Chapter 49
Steve and the other agents studied the photographs and printouts of the buildings. As day passed into night, the number of people detected in the facility did not drop, rather it increased, even though the parking lot for the US building was now empty.
“It looks like most of the workers come in from the Mexican side of the border,” noted Ross.
“I was thinking the same thing,” said Steve.
“Why? Why not have the whole facility in Mexico?”
“I imagine that the electric power is more consistent,” piped in Tom.
“It would also draw less attention,” said Steve. “Also, if they get caught, American jails are better than Mexican ones.”
“Still, I imagine a place like this would be hard to keep quiet; I know the narco-syndicates would love to use it,” added Matt. He had been brought in by Tom earlier that evening. “I would suspect that they have a pretty good security group to defend it.”
“I was thinking the same thing,” added Tom. “This won’t be easy; we’ve already detected numerous security systems around the facility. On one hand, this is good, as it pretty much confirms that something fishy is going on there. On the other hand, it’s going to be a bitch getting in there.”
“I was thinking the same thing,” said Steve.
“It looks like they have an elevator shaft here,” said Tom. “It looks like this is the only way down to the lower level. One guy could hold us off until the others scurry over the border.”
“That’s why we need the Mexicans to plug up that end,” said Steve. “I’ve talked to Captain Carrillo and told him we’ve detected a tunnel. I haven’t told him the exact location yet. He’s willing to go in the other end, but he doesn’t want his men to be attacked either.”
“Is he willing to let us in from the Mexican side?” asked Tom.
Steve shook his head.
“Too bad. Wait, does the building have its own generator?” asked Tom.
“I don’t think so,” replied Steve. “The original blueprints don’t show one.”
“If there is one there, it would need fuel and an exhaust,” added Ross.
“So, if they don’t have a generator, we could cut power and then go in,” said Steve.
“But if they lose power, wouldn’t it tip them off?” asked Matt.
“Not if we kill power to the entire area,” said Steve.
“You mean shutting down power all over?” asked Matt.
“Sure, why not?” asked Steve. “I’m just talking about a few blocks, maybe more.”
“That would piss a lot of people off,” said Matt.
“It would look like an accident. We arrange an accident that will take out the transformer for this neighborhood. Then we go in,” said Steve.
“What will the press say?’ asked Matt.
Tom and the other agents laughed. “Matt, they’re not going to know about this until after we’re long gone.”
Steve turned to Matt. “We need to get the suspects and their records without tipping off the people that they’ve dealt with. Afterwards, the facility will be described as a completed, but unused, drug tunnel.”
“But, the people you catch, they do get trials, right?” asked Matt in an apprehensive tone.
“Yes, they can have a trial if they wish; most would rather make a deal and avoid the publicity of a trial.”
“What will happen to those that make it to Mexico?” asked Matt.
“They’ll face extradition,” said Steve. “I know that there is corruption down there, but these people are slavers; I doubt they’ll get any sympathy. I also know that they won’t want to end up in a Mexican prison.”
Matt nodded. “Do we know if they are there — the seven people that Jean identified, I mean?”
Steve shook his head. “No, but that’s the risk we will need to take. Assuming this is the facility we’ve been looking for; we should turn up information to track those who aren’t there. I’m also counting on those we do catch to give up the others.”
“No honor among thieves?” asked Matt.
“Not when you’re facing life in a super-max prison,” said Steve.
“That’s true,” replied Matt.
Steve turned to Tom. “When do you think you’ll be ready to strike?”
“I’d like to study the facility a few more days, try to detect any patterns before we go in. I want to hit them around two in the morning, that will give us enough darkness to get in and out,” replied Tom.
“Makes sense. Okay, plan it out, I’m going over to TJ for lunch with Captain Carrillo tomorrow at his home,” said Steve.
“What about me?” asked Matt.
“You work with Tom and his teams; we can always use fresh eyes on these sorts of things,” replied Steve.
“And Jean?” asked Matt. “She’s in town right now.”
“There’s no need to tell her anything until after the raid. We will need to bring her in afterwards; maybe she can confirm this is the place. I doubt they’ll have two facilities, but I want to be sure,” replied Steve.
Matt nodded. “Okay, that makes sense.”
Chapter 50
Steve sat across from Captain Carrillo, who was a distinguished looking older man. His black hair was turning grey on the sides, as was his moustache. He was short, but stocky with little fat. Steve knew form his report than Captain Carrillo was in his fifties, but he definitely didn’t look it.
“So, a group is running a facility to make sex-slaves in the US and then smuggling them into Mexico?” asked Capt. Carrillo.
“We think that may be part of what they do. They may be only using the Mexican facility to show off their subjects to clients, or just to bring in clients across the border without notice,” said Steve.
“This is a switch. Usually, we have the offenders going into our country to get their victims,” said Capt. Carrillo.
“I know, I imagine that they’ve done this just to avoid publicity” said Steve.
“It’s smart to hide a facility in an urban area, it would attract less attention,” he added.
“Exactly,” said Steve.
“What sort of opposition do you expect that we’ll face?”
“I would say a lot. Partly to protect their facility from the other lowlifes,” said Steve.
Captain Carrillo nodded with a smile. “Yes, the narcotic smugglers would love a facility like this.”
“We’re still planning the strike. How much head’s up do you need?” Steve was careful with his words, he didn’t want to give the impression that he didn’t trust the Mexican, but at the same time there was a lot of corruption in Mexico.
“I need five hours,” replied Captain Carrillo. “Who will be conducting the raid on your side?”
“My Spec-Ops strike teams; we’re not using any of the local police. They will only be notified after we enter the building. We have our warrants from a Federal judge.”
Captain Carrillo nodded again. “I see that you are a very cautious man, Senor Williams.”
Steve laughed. “I wouldn’t put it that way, but I don’t trust everyone just because they’re in law enforcement.”
“Very wise, I follow that rule myself. I can personally vouch for all the men on my team,” he said.
“Is there any possibility of you having one of my agents on your team…. as an observer?” asked Steve. “In exchange for this courtesy, I would be honored to have one of your agents on my team. This way we can coordinate once it starts.”
Captain Carrillo stared back at Steve. “My government frowns on having your law enforcement personnel in our country; however, I think it would be wise to have this exchange, as you put it, to better coordinate our actions.”
“Thank you,” replied Steve.
“Once this happens, it will be difficult to keep the press out of this, especially on your side of the border, what do you plan?”
“We’ll turn it over to the locals. We’ll try to keep the official blame evenly distributed for now. Once we’re done with the recovery operations, we’ll give the press the truth,” said Steve.
“That is acceptable. Oh, I have read our file on you. While we don’t have all the details, that raid you conducted in Maryland was very well executed. I’m glad to see that you wish to make this raid as surgical.”
“Thank you,” he replied. “I’m happy that we can work together.” He then extended his hand; Captain Carrillo smiled and took it into his.
“When we finish a raid, we always have a few cold beers afterwards. I’ve found it’s a good way of bringing my agents back down afterwards. I would be honored to have you and your men join us,” said Steve.
“I like that idea. We will bring some cerveza ourselves. We can have a toast in the tunnel, so that neither government gets upset.”
“I’ll call you five hours prior,” said Steve.
“We’ll be ready,” replied Captain Carrillo.
Chapter 51
“Any word from Jean?” asked Steve.
Matt shook his head. “She’s still checked into the Del. I suspect that she’s out on a date.”
“Well, we’re not ready to hit the place yet anyway,” said Steve. “We’ve had her under surveillance since the security man at the casino was killed; unfortunately, we had to pull it for this mission.”
“Do you think that she’ll be okay?’ asked Matt.
“She should be; besides, this may all be over soon,” replied Steve.
“I think I may have an idea,” stated Tom. He was sitting in front of a monitor.
“What do you have?” asked Steve.
“Look at this; I’ve been monitoring the loading dock area for the last hour. It looks like there’s a direct route to the elevator,” said Tom. “It also looks like they maintain four to five guards near the loading dock at all times.”
The screen was showing the infrared images of the guards.
“How are you getting there?” asked Matt. “Can’t be from a plane or a helicopter, they would hear it.”
“It’s from a small remotely operated plane. It’s circling the warehouse as we speak. The engine is pretty quiet; as long as we keep it high, they won’t hear a thing,” said Tom. “It can stay up for a couple of hours, better than a plane or helicopter. This one has thermal sensors on it, in addition to video.”
“Pretty cool,” said Matt.
“I’ve worked up a computer simulation of what the facility looks like,” said Tom. “It may be a direct path, but it appears that’s it’s heavily guarded. I count what looks like at least three guard posts.”
“If we rush in under darkness, we should be able to get past them before they know what’s hitting them,” said a large muscular black man.
“Well, well, I’m glad to see that you finally made it,” said Tom to his best friend Madison.
“We thought you’d have this done by now,” said Madison.
Steve smiled and introduced Madison to Matt.
“Back to the assault, the hard part is getting close. I’d like to have the power cut off just before we enter the building,” said Tom. “If we time it right, we should be able to take the first floor before they know what hit them.”
“What’s that over there?” asked Matt, as he pointed to a wide-angle night vision screen of the complex.
“Look’s like a couple of eighteen-wheelers parked in the lot next door. They’re located just off the property, so I doubt they’re associated with the target,” said Tom.
“It looks like a place where truckers park and wait until morning. I bet another truck arriving there wouldn’t turn any heads,” said Matt. “I imagine that the guards don’t mind them there, as it makes it all look even more normal.”
Tom looked at Madison and then Steve. “Trojan Horse.”
Steve smiled. “Sounds like a great idea. We could move a team into within a hundred yards of the loading dock. They could slowly move out and position themselves around the building. A second truck could bring in the main assault team. When it starts to pass the dock, we’ll cut the power and then rush in. We can then coordinate the Mexican assault on the building in TJ.”
“I’ll see about getting us a couple of trucks,” said Ross.
Steve looked at his watch. “Okay, let’s plan on hitting them at two tomorrow morning, which gives us twenty-six hours to get everything in place. I also expect everyone to get some sleep. This is going to be a very difficult strike, and I want clear heads. Ross, your agents will take care of the trucks and arranging for the power outage.”
Chapter 52
As the agents planned out their strike, Jean was in bed with a client. Her naval uniform was scattered on the floor of the bedroom along with the uniform of her lover. They had just finished making love, and Jean was cuddled up close to the man. He was sixty-three and was a retired two-star admiral.
It was a very enjoyable evening for Jean, because the man was just a gentleman. He was also a very good lover. In some ways, he reminded Jean of Yukio. She was finding that she preferred mature men as lovers; they were more interested in a mutual experience.
“Thank you, Jean, that was truly exquisite,” he stated.
“Thank you,” she replied. She felt a sense of pride in having satisfied her client.
“I suppose you’d better get going,” he said as he glanced at his watch.
Jean nodded; still, she was in no hurry to leave his embrace. “I hope that we can meet again.”
“I’d like that, my dear. You made a damn fine looking flag lieutenant,” he remarked.
Jean laughed. She slipped out of bed and dressed in her street clothes. She then carefully packed up the naval uniform. She knew that she would be using it again.
A short time later, she was driving back to her suite. She pulled out her cell phone and checked her messages. She was pleased to see that Matt had called her.
“Jean, call me as soon as you can; don’t worry about the time,” stated his message.
Jean hit his number, and it rang three times before he picked it up.
“Hi Matt,” she stated.
“Jean, good to hear from you, are you free?”
Jean was about to say no, but she was reasonable and decided not to. “Yes.”
“Are you going to be in San Diego for a while?”
“I finished my last client tonight. I wasn’t planning on going back to Vegas for a few more days, why?”
“Can’t say, but stay close.”
Jean hesitated before responding. “You know where they are.”
“Good night, Jean, I’ll call you later,” replied Matt.
She closed her phone and drove to the Del. Before she went to bed, she checked her gun and placed it in her purse.
Chapter 53
“We have the trucks. Our mechanics have just finished putting the trapdoors in the trailers, that’s so the doors won’t have to be opened,” announced Ross. “We’ll bring them up when you’re ready.”
“Good. Okay, Madison, your team will go in the first truck. When you get to the rest area, move your team out slowly. We move the second truck in just before two. Tom will lead one team in, Ross will take the other.”
“Sounds good,” replied Madison.
Steve looked over at Jackson, the sniper. “Have you picked out a spot yet?”
Jackson nodded as he cleaned his silenced .50 caliber sniper rifle. “I have a spot on the warehouse across the road. I can take out anyone from the front entrance or the loading dock from there.”
Tom glanced at Madison and smiled. “That’s the most I’ve ever heard him say.”
Jackson, the expert sniper of the team, wasn’t known for his conversation.
“Tom, Ross, your teams will load up here at one thirty,” said Steve. “Now when you get inside, move fast; the power will be cut off just before you pull up. Madison, one of your jobs will be to see if they have an emergency power supply; if they do, take it out.”
Madison nodded.
“Miguel, you’ll be our liaison with the Federales. Here are the printouts of the facilities, give them to Captain Carrillo,” said Steve.
“Okay, Steve. I don’t like the idea of going into this unarmed,” replied Miguel.
“I know, but we have to play by their rules,” said Steve.
“I’ll drive you to the border, Miguel,” said Ross. “I’ll also pick up Capt. Carrillo’s exchange officer.”
“I just called Captain Carrillo, and his team is standing by,” said Steve. “We’ll see you at the tunnel.”
Miguel smiled. “See you there.”
“Where do you want me?” asked Matt.
“You go in with Tom’s team,” replied Steve.
“Matt, I want you with Jo,” said Tom. He pointed to the woman with short hair. “Her section’s job is to secure any computers we find. She’ll also get you fitted out for the raid.”
“Follow me, Matt,” said Jo.
Matt nodded. It may have been his imagination, but she looked more like a teenage boy than a woman; her hair was shorter than most of the men’s.
“Are you going in with us, Steve?” asked Tom.
“No, I’ll be going in after it’s been secured. I need to stay here and coordinate the strike. Trust me; I’d love to go in.”
“Hey, we’ve got activity over in TJ,” announced Glenn Yates, an agent watching the monitors.
Steve looked over. “It looks like the same SUV that was over there with the Schumachers. I wonder if they’re there to make a pickup.”
“Good, that will give us more evidence,” said Tom.
Chapter 54
The first truck moved into location without causing any undue attention from the men on the loading dock. Sergeant Jimenez, the Federale, was attached to Tom’s team. Like Miguel, he was unarmed.
Within thirty minutes Madison’s team had silently moved out to cover the warehouse. The area around the warehouse was lit with spotlights. The guards were essentially blind to anything going on beyond the lights.
Madison had sent in a report stating there was no sign of an emergency generator. There could still be one deep inside the building, but that was just a risk they would have to take, thought Steve. Still, unless it had an automatic starting device, they would still have a few moments of darkness. It would be all they would need to neutralize the guards on the loading dock.
Miguel called in from Mexico and informed Steve that they were ready on the Mexican side. The clinic was surrounded, and the Mexican agents were waiting for Steve’s signal to move in.
This was the worst part of any raid, the waiting. At one-forty-five, Tom’s team was moving towards the rest area. Meanwhile, three blocks up the road, an accident was about to be staged that would knock out power along the border. It was just a matter of time now.
Just before two, Steve gave the signal, and the power was cut. The building’s lights went instantly dark. He watched on the monitor as Tom’s and Madison’s teams moved in. Madison had half his team moving in the main entrance, the other half supported Tom’s. This was the most dangerous time of the raid; if the lights came back on, the assault teams would be caught out in the open.
The loss of power throughout the entire area had its desired effect, and the guards didn’t suspect an attack. In the near total darkness, the security personal were caught completely off guard, and most were quickly neutralized by the agents who had the benefit of night vision goggles. They were knocked to the ground, cuffed, and gagged before they knew what was happening.
Only one guard managed to get to his machinegun. It had a flashlight mounted on it, and he was about he shoot when Tom put two silenced rounds into him from his HK MP5 submachine gun. The guard collapsed lifelessly to the ground, another agent checked his pulse and shook his head.
They moved into the building and took out five more guards. So far, the lights were still out, and there was no sign that they had been detected.
It was over in just a few moments. It was eerily quiet as the teams searched.
“What’s the status?” asked Steve.
“Top floor is secure, eight guards in custody, one bad guy dead. We’ve found a staircase next to the elevator, power is still off,” said Tom over his headset. “It doesn’t look like we’ve been detected. Moving down the stairs. ”
Chapter 55
Tom quickly led his team down the emergency stairs. Speed was of the essence, and the agents rushed down the stairs. Through his night vision goggles, Tom could see people milling around in the darkness. The loss of lights had caused confusion just as the agents had hoped. The people in the facility seemed totally unaware that they were about to be arrested. Tom was also pleased to see that there were only a few guards.
Matt saw a man with a machinegun hanging over his shoulder running towards him. He started to raise his gun when Madison knocked the guy down. Two other agents quickly subdued the stunned guard.
Then the lights came on. The people who had a moment earlier been struggling in the dark were suddenly confronted by twenty agents dressed in full tactical gear. Pandemonium broke out as they started screaming and began searching for an escape route. An alarm began to blare.
Tom and his agents quickly pulled off their night vision goggles.
Madison glanced over at Tom. “Enough of this shit.” He pulled the silencer off his submachine gun and fired off a short blast into the overhead. “Everyone who doesn’t want to get shot, lie down on the ground! NOW!” he bellowed.
This had the desired effect, and most of the people dropped down on the ground. Madison smiled at Tom, who just rolled his eyes.
Tom led three agents to where the entrance to the tunnel should be. They arrived as several people were dashing to what they thought was freedom.
“Freeze!” yelled Tom. “Federal agents, you’re all under arrest.”
Most stopped, but one man dashed down into the tunnel. Tom aimed but didn’t shoot, as he heard the man being actively subdued by the Mexicans. Miguel walked towards them, telling them that the other side was secure.
Tom then began to coordinate the search of the rest of the facilities. They began to conduct a thorough search of each room.
As expected, there were little resistance from the technicians. There were only three other guards on the bottom floor, and they wisely surrendered without resistance.
Chapter 56
Steve arrived in the building a short time later. There were thirty-seven people in custody. Five others were currently under arrest in Mexico. The only casualty was the guard that Tom had killed. Steve was even more pleased that none of his agents were injured.
Steve walked down the stairs into the lower complex and was taken aback by its size. There were cells for five victims. All were currently occupied by men in various stages of transformation. To Steve’s disgust, three of the victims were obviously teenagers.
“We’ll bring in the medical teams as soon as we get the trash out of here,” said Steve to Tom.
“Matt and Jo found what looks likes the main office,” stated Tom.
They walked to where Matt and Jo were looking over records.
“We’ve hit the jackpot,” stated Jo. “We got in here before they knew what was happening, so everything looks intact. Cathleen will have a field day with all these computers. Many are encrypted, but I doubt that will bother her much; besides, she’ll love the challenge.”
Cathleen was one of the agency’s top computer technicians. She had a bit of an attitude, which bothered some of the other agents, but she fit in well with Steve and his teams.
“Okay, she’ll be in here shortly to start going through them,” said Steve. He turned to Matt. “Now the race really starts; we need to get the people in these records and retrieve the victims as fast as possible. We’ll try to keep this quiet, but we have at best a day, maybe two, before the word leaks out.”
Madison walked in. “We have Frank Albertson in custody. The Mexicans have Dieter and Josef Schumacher. We’re still sorting through the rest of the trash, but I think we got most of them.”
“What about Dr. Z?” asked Matt.
Madison shook his head. “There’s no sign of a Chinese woman either.”
“We have their records, so I’m sure she’ll show up somewhere,” interjected Tom.
“Matt, call Jean; I know it’s late, but she’s usually up at this hour. I’d like her to come down here and verify if this is the place she was held captive,” stated Steve.
Matt tried his cell phone and shook his head. “I’ll have to go up to the ground floor.”
Chapter 57
Jean was watching TV in her hotel room as the raid progressed. Her sleep pattern prevented her from going to bed so early. While she had no idea that the facility where she had been transformed was being raided, she had a strange feeling that something was going down. Maybe it was her imagination or intuition, but she felt on edge.
She channel surfed for a while before settling on an old movie. She debated about going out to one of the casinos run by the tribes, but it was a long drive, and she didn’t feel up to it. Just then, there was a knock at her door.
Jean got up and walked to the door. She slipped on the security chain and cracked open the door. When she looked out, she found herself face to face with a gun.
“Don’t do anything stupid,” stated Dr. Leala Zachariah as she pointed the semi-automatic handgun at Jean’s head.
Jean was too shocked to react.
“Open the door,” ordered Leala.
The sound of Leala’s voice cast Jean back into a momentary lapse of submissiveness and she obeyed.
Leala stepped in and quickly locked the door.
“You know who I am, don’t you?” asked Leala. “You obviously recognize my voice.”
Jean nodded weakly.
“I’m so sorry that I have to burst in here like this, but I have nowhere else to go right now. I figured that you were in town, so I decided to drop in,” Leala stated.
Jean was confused. “What do you mean? How did you know where I was?”
“You’re really a dumb blonde,” stated Leala with a sneer. “You really thought you were free? Honey, all the time you were really working for me. I own the escort service you work for, so to be blunt, I own you. Every time you’ve sucked a cock or been fucked, you’ve made me money. I thought I could give you some leeway at first, but then you went and fucked that black man, since then we’ve kept an eye on you.”
“You’re the one who had Mac killed?” asked Jean.
“Of course, I can’t have my investment giving it away. I own you, bitch, and if you’re going to be fucked, then you’re going to make me money,” stated Leala. “Oh, even though he offered me a lot of money, I’m not going to let Mr. Saitou buy you. I like the idea of knowing you’re a whore, MY whore.”
“You know I didn’t do anything!” stated Jean angrily.
Leala pointed the gun at Jean. “Men are never innocent. So you didn’t rape that woman; you could have, and that’s all that matters to me. I may need to apply some more training to you to take out that rebellious streak. I think I’ll make you a nice brainless bimbo. It won’t be too hard; all I have to do is press the right keys, and you’ll be even more of a whore than you are right now.”
“Is this why you came here?” asked Jean.
Leala shook her head. “No, the authorities finally uncovered my clinic. I was driving up when I saw them arrive. No matter, I can always reproduce it in another place. Actually, I’m amazed that we lasted here so long. No, I need you to get me out of here.”
Jean kept a straight face as she absorbed Leala’s words.
“You’ll drive me out of the area,” stated Leala. “You’re due to be back in Vegas soon anyway; I think you have some client who wants to fuck you up your ass, right? It must really bother you to have once been a real man; now you crave cock. Still, even those past memories don’t stop you from going out with your clients, knowing they want to fuck you, knowing that you were once a man is what turns them on.”
Jean stared back, not knowing what to do.
Leala smiled a wicked grin. “You know what really turns them on about fucking you? It’s a sense of power, showing that they’re a real man. I could have stripped you of all your feelings of being male, but I didn’t want to. No, I love the idea that you’re so conflicted. You have the body of a woman you would have lusted after when you were a man; now you have to settle for satisfying real men’s sexual urges.”
Jean kept her mouth shut. Suddenly, her cell phone rang.
“Let it go,” ordered Leala.
“It’s a client. They’re the only ones who have this number,” stated Jean in a calm manner. “May I please answer it?”
Leala smirked. “Oh, that’s right, you’re a professional slut. Go ahead, answer it, but remember I’m right here. If it’s not someone wanting to fuck you, then hang up.”
Jean picked up the phone. “Hi, this is Jean.” Her tone was very seductive.
“Jean this is Matt. Sorry to call so late but….”
Jean remembered the name of her next client and interrupted the detective. “Hi, David, I’m so happy you called. Are we still on for tomorrow?”
Matt was caught off guard. “What? Is everything okay, Jean?”
“No, no I can’t talk right now, I have company, but I’m so glad you called to confirm our date tomorrow,” continued Jean.
“Are in trouble?” asked Matt.
“Yes, it will be a lot of fun,” replied Jean.
“How many are with you?” asked Matt.
“You’ll just be in town one night, right?” asked Jean.
“Is it Dr. Z?” he asked
“Yes, yes, I’ll wear the French maid’s outfit that you ordered for me,” said Jean with a giggle. “You’re staying at The Bellagio, right?”
“Does that mean you’re heading back to Vegas?” asked Matt.
“Yes, yes, I can’t wait to see you,” cooed Jean.
“Is she armed?” asked Matt.”
“Yes, I know, but you’ll just have to wait,” she continued.
“Hang on, Jean, help is on the way,” stated Matt.
“Really? I can’t wait to see you,” continued Jean. “Good night, Dave.” She closed her phone.
Leala smiled. “Very good, you’re very professional.”
Jean closed her phone and stared at Leala. “You made me this way.”
“That’s right, slut. Now, pack up your stuff, we need to leave, now.”
Jean did as she was told. Her gun was in her shoulder bag, but she decided to wait until the promised help arrived. Hopefully Matt had caught all the hints she gave him, she thought as she packed.
Ten minutes later, Jean pulled out of the parking lot of the Del with Leala sitting next to her.
Chapter 58
Meanwhile, Steve and Matt were driving to Brown Field. .
Steve was talking into his phone. “How soon can you get a copter ready? Ten minutes? Okay. Stand by to pick us up.”
“Do you think she’s really heading to Vegas?” asked Matt.
“From what you told me, it makes sense. The good thing is that there are limited routes to Vegas. Jean just checked out of the Del a few minutes ago. We know her car, and we have a tracking device in her leg, so we should be able to get them.”
“How?” asked Matt.
“Once we’re sure of their route, we’ll spring a trap. I’m assuming Jean will take I-15. We’ll fly up the road, and we should be able to pick up her transmitter.”
“Then what?” asked Matt.
“I’m still working on that,” replied Steve with a smile, as he dialed another number.
Chapter 59
“So, my dear, tell me, do you like having sex with men now?” asked Leala. She sat back and relaxed slightly, even though the gun was still in her hand. “I remember how you told us that you would never have sex with a man.”
Jean glanced over and didn’t say a word.
“No, no, I won’t do it; you’ll have to kill me first!” mocked Leala. “Look at you now, I’m abducting you at gunpoint, and you mange to confirm a meeting with a man who wants to fuck you; that is so precious! You really love cock, don’t you?”
“You know I do, it’s all part of my programming,” stated Jean as she drove.
Leala laughed. “Yes, Jun’s treatments are quite effective. Dr. Liang’s a true artist when it comes to brainwashing.”
“Did she get caught?” asked Jean hopefully.
“No, she’s currently in Thailand working with a friend. I’ll have to call her and warn her not to return to the States for now.”
“What about the others?’ asked Jean. “I mean the ones who ‘convicted’ me.”
“Yes, they were all at the facility, along with some men looking for slaves for their sex club in Hamburg, but they’re no great loss. I can always find others to do their jobs, and, well, as for clients, the world is full of them,” said Leala. “Jun is the only one I can’t replace. She’s like me and did this for the money and the thrill of transforming someone. Oh, and honey, you have no idea what she did to you.”
“I know what she did,” replied Jean.
Leala laughed. “Oh no you don’t, my sweet. There are sleeper programs that can be turned on at any time and change you in ways you can’t even imagine. I do that with all my girls. When you’re no longer profitable, you’ll be moved down to the streets, and in your mind you’ll love it. Hell, you’ll look at it as a promotion.”
Jean felt a wave of fear run through her body. “But why did you do this to me?”
“You fit the profile of what I needed. You had the age and body size I needed. I suspected that you were innocent, but the others didn’t. I brought them in because they had money and they wanted revenge. What a joke, they were so easily manipulated. I could care less about revenge, I wanted money. I played along with them, and we initially only grabbed those who escaped justice. But I didn’t like waiting for those, so we grabbed runaways and, yes, people like you, falsely accused, not that it ever mattered to me. Still, it was safer grabbing people that wouldn’t be missed.”
“But what was done to me had to have cost a lot of money, I can’t believe that you can get it back by having me work as an escort,” stated Jean.
“Yes, it’s expensive to transform a male into a lovely she-male, but you have no idea how much people are willing to pay for a healthy sex-slave. I pretended to let you go when the others complained. They had no idea that I own the escort service. Jun and I started it, and everyone working there has been conditioned, all the women and, of course, the ‘girls’ like you have undergone Jun’s amazing training.”
“The real women too?” asked Jean.
Leala nodded. “Sure, why not? We control all of you that way and don’t have any problems. The difference is that they came to us looking for work; we just made them model employees.” She started to laugh.
“You did this to me and the others just for money?” asked Jean.
Leala laughed. “No, not just for money, but for a whole lot of money. My mother was poor and married a soldier to avoid living in a brothel and to protect me. If she had stayed in Viet Nam, I would have been an outcast, not that it was much better in France. Mixed race children don’t fit in with either group. So I decided that I would be rich. Being a doctor was nice, but I still wasn’t rich. I met some people in Paris who had exotic sexual tastes; that’s when I saw my chance. I’ve made millions from turning men like you into sex-crazed sluts.”
“You’re a sick bitch,” replied Jean.
Leala laughed again. “You should talk. You’re not much better than a whore.”
“But I didn’t do this to myself,” replied Jean.
“That doesn’t matter now; every day you slip deeper and deeper into the programming that was put in your mind. You love the sex, the kinkier the better. You love the feel of a man’s cock filling up your ass. I designed it so you would have maximum pleasure. It’s very addicting, isn’t it?”
Jean nodded reluctantly.
“No, slut, say it.”
“Okay, I love having sex,” replied Jean, fighting back her anger.
“Tell me how much you love cock,” ordered Leala.
“I love cock,” replied Jean. “I love having a man in me.”
Leala reached over and cupped Jean’s breasts. “When we get to Vegas, I think I’ll activate some of your hidden programming. I can turn you into a very kinky slut, one who loves all kinds of depraved sexual acts.”
Jean glanced over and could see a wicked smiled on Leala’s face.
Leala’s hand lowered down and lifted up Jean’s skirt. She then began to rub against Jean’s clitty. “Right now you have a soft, sensual body, but how would you feel if you have multiple body piercings? I’m thinking of your tongue, nipples, clitty, nose, and other body parts; how would you like that?”
Jean didn’t answer.
“It would change the type of client you now get, but they would still pay well. I can also make you crave pain as much as you crave sex, which brings in a lot of money. The only drawback is that it wears you out faster; still, I can always get anther one like you,” continued Leala. “I think I’ll have you get some tattoos too. That will make you look even more like a slave. How about if I shave your head too?” She began to laugh. “Oh, I’m going to have fun with you.”
Jean felt a wave of fear run through her body, knowing that Leala wasn’t kidding.
“Jean, you’ll soon do things that you’d never dream of, things so depraved that they’ll make most people sick, but you’ll do exactly as I tell you,” continued Leala. “Let your imagination run wild my pet; think of the wildest sex acts that you’ve ever heard of, and even then you won’t scratch the surface of what you’ll soon be doing.”
Jean just stared ahead as she drove. Her bag was in the back seat, and Jean decided that when she got the chance she would go for her gun. It would be better to be dead than be dragged down by this human monster.
Chapter 60
Soon they were driving through the desert on I-15. The traffic was very light as they passed Barstow. Jean had thought about speeding, in hope that they would get pulled over, but Leala warned her against that idea.
“We don’t need the police bothering us, my pet, so keep the speed at the limit,” stated Leala. “You’re such a dumb blonde, like you could ever think of something that I already hadn’t.”
Jean stared ahead and wondered if she would get a chance to grab her gun. The car still had plenty of gas, and she knew by experience that she wouldn’t have to stop until Vegas. She also wondered if Matt was looking for her. She prayed that he was out there trying to save her.
They drove for another thirty minutes in silence when Jean saw flashing lights ahead on the highway. There was a roadside sign telling drivers to prepare to stop.
“What’s this?” asked Leala.
“Looks like a Border Patrol checkpoint,” said Jean. “They’re out here all the time.”
“I know that. Okay, do what they say, but remember, slut, I won’t hesitate shooting you. Don’t do anything stupid,” stated Leala, as she slipped the gun under her coat.
Jean nodded.
There were two cars ahead of her as they pulled up to the checkpoint. Jean lowered her window as they inched up. Two Border Patrol agents were talking to the person in the car ahead of her. Another car pulled up behind her.
She looked at the two Border Patrol agents walking towards her car. She had to contain herself as she saw they were Steve and Matt.
Jean debated on what to do next. If she opened the door, Leala would shoot her. She decided to just let Steve and Matt do their jobs. She decided to take a chance, and she gently pushed the release of her seat belt.
She pulled up slowly and stopped when directed by Steve.
“Good morning, Miss, where are you heading?” asked Steve.
“Home, I mean Vegas,” replied Jean with a smile. She watched as Matt walked towards the driver side of her car.
“Okay,” he replied as he leaned into the car. It was done so casually that Jean didn’t even notice his arm reach in to open the door. In a flash, the door was opened and Jean was pulled out by Steve. As the same time Matt pulled his gun and pointed it at Dr. Z.
Several other agents were soon surrounding the car with their weapons drawn. The car was blocked in by the other cars, and Leala was caught totally off guard. She looked around and, seeing that escape was impossible, she reluctantly raised her hands. It had never occurred to her that the person she had transformed could have tricked her.
- Matt and Steve were standing next to Jean as they watched Leala being taken away.
“You okay?” asked Matt.
Jean nodded slowly, and then she passed out.
Chapter 61
“I feel so dumb,” replied Jean as she sat up. “After all that, I can’t believe I fainted.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it, you’ve been through a lot,” said Steve. He handed her a bottle of water.
Jean nodded and took a sip. “Thank you, thank you both.”
“I’m very relieved that you’re okay,” said Matt.
“She said that her facility was raided, did you do it?” asked Jean.
“Yes, we struck it a few hours ago, that was the reason why Matt called you,” explained Steve. “Matt told me how you gave us the information about Dr. Z. I’m very impressed.”
“That was very good, Jean,” said Matt. “That was also very brave.”
Jean just smiled and took another sip of water.
“Oh, we found a nine millimeter handgun in a bag in the back of your car, is it yours?’ asked Steve.
Jean nodded. “She wanted to abuse me some more; it wasn’t going to happen.”
Steve nodded knowingly.
“So it’s over now?” asked Jean.
“We got most of them; we’re trying to track down the clients and slaves sold to them,” said Steve. “Right now, warrants are being sent out all over the country and also internationally.”
“I have another one for you, Dr. Jun Liang; she’s the one who programmed me. That bitch said she’s in Thailand right now,” said Jean.
“How did you find that out?” asked Steve.
“Dr. Z told me. I guess she figured that I would never tell anyone. She also told me that there’s programming deep in my mind that hasn’t been initiated yet.”
Steve nodded. “I’d like to take you back to DC with me; we have some specialists who might be able to help you.”
Jean nodded. She then told Steve and Matt everything else that Leala had said.
“I take back what I said earlier; I don’t think the Agency could use you as a tech, you’d be better as a field agent,” said Steve.
“I was only trying to survive,” said Jean.
“That’s what it takes,” he replied
Jean let out a long breath. “Do you really think that your friends can help me?”
Steve nodded.
“Okay, I’m willing to give it a shot,” said Jean.
Chapter 62
Steve looked over the after-action report. As with other raids like this, a lot of filth was stirred up, and the repercussions still hadn’t died down.
Arrests had been made in ten countries, and warrants were issued in several others. Many of the victims were recovered, but there were a lot still missing. Steve read a message sent out notifying law enforcement departments to report any unsolved transgendered deaths.
The teenage victims found in San Diego were currently being examined. They were in various stages of transformation. One of the teens had been due to be delivered to the two Germans that very evening. Jenna, the Agency’s top therapist said that the teen would need substantial treatment and therapy. The other two would soon be on their way to Celeste’s center in Connecticut.
The adult victims would also need deprogramming in addition to therapy.
Steve then turned to the people arrested. Five of the seven on the committee that Jean had described were now in custody. They were all facing a laundry list of charges.
Leala, aka Dr. Z, was totally unrepentant. In some ways, she made Margo Simon look human. It turned out that she was wanted by several other countries for a variety of crimes. She was also shocked and furious that it was Jean who had led to her arrest.
The resurrected doctor was facing a variety of charges from three countries. Steve expected the number of inquiries to increase, due to the plane crash in Africa. Leala could be facing extradition for murder; Steve hoped that they could use this against her to get information on deprogramming Jean and the others.
Dr. Jun Liang was still at large. The Chinese government stated that she was a state criminal and would face severe punishment when captured. In a message sent to the Agency, they said that she was a renegade and had committed many crimes in their country. Steve at first felt this was a smokescreen and that they would bring her back into the fold. However, a friend in the CIA told him that the Chinese government had tried her and had sentenced her to death in absentia. The word was that they had hit teams searching for her. Normally, Steve wouldn’t have cared, but he was still holding out hope that Dr. Liang would be caught by someone else. If they could get her to tell them about her procedures, it would make the treatment of the victims a lot easier.
The others on the so-called committee were, for the most part, not too talkative at first. Jean was brought in and was able to identity the members of the committee by their voices. Steve was again impressed with Jean’s memory; she was right on with her previous descriptions of the committee.
Man Two turned out to be Daniel Abernathy. Like Frank, he had been a lawyer. According to his file, he had been a partner of a major New York City firm, and was a good friend of Frank. While he hadn’t faked his own death, he had for all practical purposes had disappeared three years earlier. He would later claim that he felt guilt over helping scum escape justice.
Man Three appeared to be just the type of scum that Daniel and Frank had once defended. His name was Vincent De Luca, and he had a long rap sheet. His father had been a minor player in one of the NY families and used his influence to keep his only son out of prison.
Vincent initially specialized in strong-arming deadbeats who didn’t pay their gambling debts. He had also worked as a bounty hunter, before he was arrested for kidnapping. He later graduated to working as a bodyguard for businessmen going on overseas trips.
It was in this job that he first met Frank. Steve wondered what sort of work he had done for the lawyer, as the agency had turned up three payments in the months leading up to Frank’s disappearance. The man suspected of assaulting Frank’s wife had been found beaten to death. His body was found floating in the East River. It was just the kind of work that someone like Vincent excelled in, thought Steve. He noted the first payment was made one week prior to the killing and the next two came within ten days of the finding of the body.
Woman Three was Dr. Kathleen Swanson. She had once been a top therapist, doing work with battered women. She had been assaulted, and the man she accused of doing it had skipped bail before his trial. Steve checked the name of the man; it matched one of the transformed slaves that they had recovered.
Woman Four was Clarice Du Bois Gerard, twenty-five, of Montreal. She was an ex-model and had once been the mistress of a rather wealthy French businessman, Henri Gerard. She married him just before his untimely death in a plane crash. The will split his estate between Clarice and his sixteen-year-old son, Maurice. Clarice was made Maurice’s guardian. This arrangement raised a few eyebrows even among Henri’s own lawyers. A few months after Henri’s death, Maurice was found dead of an apparent drug overdose. Clarice was awarded the entire estate.
Clarice publicly announced that she planned to use the money to set up a charity to help children in Africa. Steve shook his head in disbelief as he noted that she had “died” on the same plane crash as Dr. Z in Africa. The lawyers had been unable to find what happened to the missing millions.
So, she was one of the financers of the lab, thought Steve. He was also sure the police in France and Quebec would reopen the cases involving the deaths of both Henri and Maurice.
Frank Albertson was willing to talk, even when his lawyer begged him to shut up. He ranted about how they were the true patriots and should be rewarded for what they had done.
“Everyone that we converted was a criminal,” he declared smugly. “You should thank us for doing your job!”
“What about Jean Logan?’ asked Steve.
Frank hesitated at first. He glanced at his lawyer and then looked down. “Okay, we made a mistake with that one, but she was compensated.”
“And the ones that were sold as sex slaves?” continued Steve.
Frank looked shocked. “What are you talking about? Sex slaves? Okay, we turned them into sex workers, but I wouldn’t call them slaves?”
Steve showed him a file downloaded from Leala’s computer. “All of these were sold into slavery as sex slaves, and they made your colleague, Dr. Z, very wealthy,” stated Steve. “Jean Logan was working as an escort for an agency owned by Dr. Z.”
Frank looked at his lawyer with a confused look on his face. Steve knew immediately that Leala had duped him, just like Jean had said.
“The same was done with the teens your group grabbed,” continued Steve. “I’d think long and hard about providing us with the information we want. You and your self-appointed do-gooders have broken a wide range of laws, domestic and foreign. You’re going to be doing a lot of time; the only question is how hard it will be and, maybe, what country it will be in.”
“What do you mean?’ asked Frank’s lawyer
“We’re getting warrants from several other countries; we might just be willing to let one of them take your client, being he is officially dead in this country,” continued Steve. “I hear the Bahamas has a nice new prison. They’re rather upset that your client faked his death down there. Mexico is also interested in him.” Steve enjoyed watching Frank squirm at the thought of spending the rest of his life in a foreign prison.
In several of the other interrogations, Steve saw similar reactions. The committee had formed to dispense its own form of justice and had never suspected that they were being used. The lone exception seemed to be Clarice, who may have been romantically involved with Leala. Steve felt that she may have also joined the group for the thrill and power. He suspected that the others would start talking as the gravity of their crimes sunk in. He was particularly interested in how Leala had formed this group and if there were others out there that they had yet detected.
The other workers arrested at the clinic were cooperating fully with the authorities. They worked at the facility strictly for the money, and they had no intention of spending the rest of their lives in prison. So far, they had provided a wealth of information on the daily operations of the facility.
The Schumachers were facing a variety of charges from over fifteen countries. Surprisingly, they were willing to talk, mainly to avoid extradition to several of the countries that now wanted them, including several that wanted them on capital charges. The rest of the committee had thought the Germans just disposed of the victims. They had no idea that the brothers were in the international sex trade, working with Leala. The brothers proved that there was no honor among thieves as they began to provide a wealth of information on their past business associates. In all, the dominos from this case would continue to fall for months.
As for Jean, she was currently undergoing treatment at a clinic in the Maryland suburbs outside DC. Jenna stopped by to see Steve a few weeks after Jean started her therapy.
“How’s she doing?” asked Steve.
“To be honest, I’m not too hopeful; it’s hard to tell where the programming starts and Jean’s original personality begins. The best way I can describe it is that her old personality has merged with the new. The interesting thing about this is that she’s aware of it. It’s a shame, as I really like her.”
“Do you think you can help her?” he asked.
“Honestly, unless I can see how she was changed, I don’t hold out much hope,” replied Jenna. “I don’t suppose that the Chinese Government will provide us with assistance.”
Steve rolled his eyes. “Our only hope is to find Dr. Liang before they do. Maybe we can work out a deal with her to help us deprogram her victims.”
“Do you think she’d do that?” asked Jenna.
“Considering the alternative, I think she will,” said Steve. “We know she slipped out of Thailand right after the raid. We think she might be in South America, possibly Paraguay.”
“Well, we’ll continue to work with Jean; hopefully, we’ll find a way to decrease her sexual programming.”
“What about the additional programming that Jean said that Leala mentioned?”
“Your guess is as good as mine. If it’s there, it could be triggered by a phrase or codeword. I wouldn’t know where to start without help, and so far Dr. Z is totally uncooperative. I recommend that we don’t let her have any contact with Jean or any other of her victims.”
“That’s not a problem, we have her in Marion until her trial,” said Steve.
“I’ll keep you informed on any progress we make,” said Jenna.
“Good luck,” said Steve. He closed the file on the desk. What he needed now was to go home, shower, and make love to Maggie.
Chapter 63
Jean was wearing a short black leather skirt and a tight red sweater as she sat across from Matt as they ate dinner in a small bistro in Alexandria. It had been four weeks since the raid on the clinic.
“So, Steve really recruited you for the Agency? I’m very happy for you,” she stated.
“My first assignment has been to track down the leaks in various police departments. I’ve been pretty busy, but it’s been worth it, as we’ve been really successful. We arrested the person who tipped off your release last week,” he stated.
Jean smiled. “Good.”
“We also arrested the men who killed your friend Mac. They’re in custody in Las Vegas,” he continued.
“That’s great news,” she stated. She thought of Mac and let out a sigh. “Thank you for getting them, Mac didn’t deserve to be killed.”
“So what are you going to do? I understand that Steve offered you a position too,” said Matt.
“I appreciate his offer, but I don’t think it would be a good fit. I mean, I’m not exactly conventional, and I just don’t think that I would fit in right now,” she replied. “Besides, I’m dealing with too much personal baggage at the moment.”
“What are you going to do then?” asked Matt. His voice was filled with concern.
“I don’t know. I own the condo in Vegas and have some money in the bank, so I have time to think about it,” she replied.
“Are you going back to work as an escort?” he asked softly.
“I don’t know. The firm that I worked for is, of course, out of business, but I do have a list of clients, and I’m sure I could get hired by another firm,” she replied. “I am good at it.”
“You’re capable of doing so much more, Jean,” he stated.
She smiled back. “Thank you, Matt. However, I have these sexual urges thanks to those monsters. I need an outlet. If I don’t and I go out with the wrong man, well, it could get ugly for me. Also, I don’t have the negative feelings that I used to for my job,” she explained.
Matt shook his head. “There has got to be another way.”
“I wish there was,” she replied.
“What about Japan?’ he asked. Jean had told him about Yukio Saitou.
Jean shook her head. “I must admit that I like the way Yukio makes me feel, but I can’t see leaving the country. No, I have no plans on moving to Japan; although, it is an attractive offer.”
“We did a check on him. He is a legitimate club owner in Japan,” said Matt.
Jean just nodded.
There was a long silence as Matt seemed to be looking for the right words. Seeing his struggle, Jean reached over and placed both her hands around his.
“Matt, I like you a lot, and I know you have feelings for me, but right now we both know it wouldn’t work. I’m still functional, if you know what I mean, and I’m not ready to have surgery. I’m comfortable as I am. I know, it’s probably due to the programming, but what they did to me feels real and part of me, does that make sense?”
He nodded. “I guess so.”
“I value you as a friend, and I love how you saved me. You’ll always be dear to me, but it would never work. Think about it.”
He didn’t have to; it had been on his mind for weeks. “There has to be a way.”
“Look, presently I’m not the type of girl you can take home to mother. I reluctantly accept this. I’m going to try to move away from being an escort, but it’s going to take time. I need to focus on one battle at a time now. Jenna, my therapist, is trying to help me. Once I lick this one, then I’ll address my gender issue,” explained Jean. “You don’t have to wait; you deserve to be happy too.”
“This isn’t fair,” he mumbled.
“Life isn’t fair,” she stated. “I love you, Matt, but we know that right now it would never work, right?”
“You’re right,” he replied.
“Back in San Diego there’s a huge piece of outdoor art by Niki de Saint Phalle; it’s that big face down by the Convention Center, do you know it?” she asked. “Half the face is male and the other half female, half is in colored tile and the other half is mirrored.”
Matt nodded. He had seen it many times.
“It represents the duality of the self; it’s a representative of a person’s internal struggles, and for the first time in my life, I truly understand it. I need to find my self and what I am,” she explained.
“I just wish there was something I could do to help,” said Matt.
“You can, Matt. We can stay friends, and who knows, if you guys catch Dr. Liang, and if she cooperates, and if the programming is reversible….”
“That’s a lot of ifs,” said Matt.
“I know,” she replied.
They sat there in silence together, as neither had the right words to say.
Finally, Matt broke the silence. “I was hoping there would be a happy ending for you, considering everything you’ve been through.”
Jean smiled. “This story isn’t over, Matt. Not by a long shot.”
The End
Coming Together by Niki de Saint Phalle http://www.portofsandiego.org/sandiego_publicart/nikidestpha...
Synopsis: While on his dream vacation to Las Vegas, Jim Lewis's life would be turned upside down, bringing new meaning to Sin City's famous slogan.
Story:
What Happens in Vegas, Stays in Vegas
By
Julie O
Edited by Amelia R.
Chapter 1
As soon as he woke up, Jim Lewis knew that something was terribly wrong. First off, he was in a totally different hotel room; second, he was totally alone; and third, he was dressed in a pink lace teddy.
This was supposed to be the getaway vacation that he had been dreaming of for the last year. He had reserved a suite in one of the top hotels in Las Vegas and planned to spend his time relaxing, gambling, and doing whatever struck his fancy. He wasn’t even worried about the cost, as he had just received a huge settlement in a law suit that he had won.
Instead of enjoying his second day in Sin City, he was trying to get the cobwebs out of his head and figure out just what the hell was going on.
He sat up in bed and looked around his room. It wasn’t a suite, but it wasn’t a dive either. He wondered how he had gotten there and why was he dressed in lingerie.
At five-eight and barely a hundred and forty pounds, he was far from being macho, and it had always bothered him; maybe that was why he was aggressive in the court room. In less than two years since joining the firm, there was talk that he would be made a full partner soon.
He ran his fingers through his hair and immediately pulled back. He looked in the mirror and saw that his once brown hair was now blonde, with dark streaks running through it. Additionally, it was all spiky, as if someone had cut his hair.
As he stared in the mirror, he began to see the other changes. His eyebrows were now thin and arched. His lips looked thicker and fuller, and he reached up and touched them to prove it to himself.
His ears were both pierced and had gold hoops in them. He now looked like a young woman – a rather sexy one too, he thought.
He stood up and noticed why the lingerie felt so good against his body; someone had taken the effort to remove all his body hair, and even his pubic area was hairless.
What the fuck? he thought as he reached down for his cock. It was now encased in a small, see-through, plastic device. There was a lock on it that prevented its removal. It was forced down between his legs, and obviously would prevent him from getting an erection.
Jim felt a rush of fear, as this was quickly passing from a joke to something serious. He tried to pull off the device, but it was too secure. He pondered what to do as he headed into the bathroom.
The position of the device made it impossible for him to stand and pee like a man, not without making a huge mess, so he sat down to do his business.
“Someone is going to pay for this!” he exclaimed. His hand immediately went up to his mouth.
“What’s going on?” he cried. His voice was now higher pitched, and he sounded almost like a woman. His mind raced as he wondered what could have been done to him.
He stood up and stared into the mirror. Someone had gone to a lot of trouble to do this to him, and what scared him was he knew that more was on the way.
Chapter 2
Jim began to take stock of his situation. There was nothing in the hotel room that was his, meaning belong to Jim Lewis. All the clothing was feminine, all the toiletries were feminine, all the jewelry, all the shoes, everything!
He then looked around for his wallet, and after a short search he found a woman’s handbag. He opened it up and pulled out the wallet. There was no identification and only two hundred dollars in small bills.
He sat down on the bed and wondered what to do. Should he call the police?
No, he would call his old hotel room first. He dialed the number and was immediately directed to the front desk.
“How may I help you?” asked the man on the other end.
“I was trying to reach room 413, Mr. Lewis’s room,” he said.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Lewis checked out two days ago,” said the man. “Can I help you with anything else, Miss?”
The word “Miss” hit Jim like a dagger. “No, thank you.”
He hung up the phone. The man thought he was a girl. Jim sat on the bed, not sure what to do next. He knew he should call the police, even though it would be very embarrassing.
It also struck him that he had two missing days from his life.
He reached for the phone again, when he saw a note on the bed stand. It was addressed to Jessica Lewis.
He gingerly picked up the large manila envelope and opened it up. Inside was a letter addressed to him. It was typed in standard lettering with no indication of who had written it.
Good Morning Jim, or should I say Jessica, as that is now your name, at least for the near future. As you have obviously determined, things have changed drastically for you. I will make this very clear; you will do everything I instruct you to do. If you don’t, I will RUIN your life. Is that clear?
Good, so get rid of all those silly ideas of calling for help or calling the police; you belong to me for now, and how you act over the next few days will determine the rest of your life.
As you have probably noticed, your voice has been raised. I can make this a permanent change if I want… along with other things, should you fail to entertain and obey me.
Jim wondered what the writer meant by that. He then read the rest of the letter.
Now, Jessica, you have a 1 PM appointment at the hotel salon. They have all the instructions and have been paid in advance. You will submit to everything that they have planned for you. If you complain or refuse, then all deals are off and your life will start to go down the toilet. Is that clear? Dress pretty, as I will be watching you. Accept the fact that you are going to experience life as a woman and this will be easier to take.
Jim set the letter down and stared at it for nearly ten minutes. The threat was real, and Jim knew he had to play along for now. He wondered who could be doing this to him. Sure, he had pissed off some people in the court room, but that was just business. He dealt in environmental law, and it was only money when his firm won. No, that couldn’t be it.
He began to go through the clothes, his clothes now and noticed that everything was very feminine and very sexy. Whoever was doing this to him, wanted to him to really squirm.
He thought about anyone else who he had pissed off, but no one came to mind. Yes, he had broken up with his old girlfriend last year, but she was now engaged.
Then there were the junior lawyers in the firm; sure, they were envious of him, but why go to this sort of trouble to get back at him?
He picked out an outfit to wear to the salon. It was a short white skirt, green top, bra, and matching panties. He would wear sandals as he wasn’t ready to try heels.
He discovered two silicone pads for his bra. They were very large and heavier than he had imagined. He wondered if real breasts felt this heavy as he cupped them in his hands.
He also put on a watch, several bracelets, and a couple of rings. If he was forced to go out dressed as a woman, he would do it right. The last thing he wanted to do was stand out.
A short time later he was dressed. Even without makeup, he looked like a woman. He almost didn’t put any on, but at the last moment he gave in. If his tormentor was watching, he didn’t want to anger them immediately.
Thanks to being in a few school plays, he had used makeup a few times. He went with just a touch, a little eye shadow, some mascara, and some lipstick.
He put the makeup in his purse and headed down to the salon. His fake breasts bounced as he walked, and he was sure everyone was watching him.
“I’m going to kill whoever is doing this to me,” he murmured under his breath.
Chapter 3
As soon as Jim walked into the salon, an attractive brunette walked up to greet him.
“You must be Jessica. I’m Mandy, and you’re in for a real treat this afternoon,” said the woman cheerfully.
Okay, I’m Jessica for now, thought Jim. “Yes, I am.”
Mandy just smiled and took Jessica by the hand and led her into the back. “Okay, first you’re going to get a facial, and while you’re relaxing, we’ll get started on your nails.”
Remembering the words of her tormentor, Jessica just smiled back. Eventually, she would meet the person who was doing this to her, and she would get her revenge.
Jessica found that the facial was actually quite pleasant, and combined with a glass of white wine; she was soon feeling rather mellow.
A botanical mask was on her face, and she was forced to keep her eyes closed as her nails were seen to. In spite of her anger, Jessica found that she was enjoying the treatment.
“We’re also going to give you a pedicure,” said Mandy.
Jessica didn’t see the harm in anything that was being done and just nodded.
A short time later Mandy removed the mask, and Jessica was allowed to open her eyes. She looked down at her nails and had to hold in a gasp of shock. Her nails were now very long and painted a bright pink.
“They may seem long now, honey, but you’ll get used to them. You have very thin hands, and the length of your nails looks wonderful,” noted Mandy.
Jessica just nodded as she examined her nails. They were so long she couldn’t imagine doing anything with them.
“Um, how long will they last?” asked Jessica.
“These are top of the line and the process we use is state of the art, you won’t need to have them done again for a month,” stated Mandy confidently.
A month, thought Jessica, I have to be back at work in a week. She held down her panic and smiled back. “I didn’t think they’d be so long.”
“You look great; now we need to get to your hair,” said Mandy.
Chapter 4
Jessica watched with a combination of horror and fascination as Mandy and her staff attached hair extensions. With each passing minute, Jessica went from short to long hair.
“These will last for six to eight weeks,” explained Mandy. “We can then reattach them. If your hair grows fast, you won’t need them.”
She then explained to Jessica how to maintain her new longer hair.
“This is real human hair, so it will need to be treated well,” explained Mandy.
After attaching the extensions, Mandy styled Jessica’s hair. She curled Jessica’s hair to give her big flowing curls.
“You look fabulous,” stated Mandy. “This style is perfect for a pretty little thing like you. Now, let’s get to your makeup.”
Mandy explained each step as she gave Jessica a total makeover.
“This is a good daytime look for you, for night time put on more eye shadow, mascara, and, of course, lipstick,” explained Mandy.
For some reason, Jessica seemed to hanging on every one of Mandy’s words. She figured it was a combination of the wine, and shock at what was being done to her.
“Well, you look ready to go. Now, your next appointment with us is in a week, I can’t wait to see you,” said Mandy as if she knew something Jessica didn’t. “Everything has been paid for, including the tip; you must have a wonderful benefactor.”
“I suppose so,” replied Jessica.
Chapter 5
Jessica departed the salon and debated what should she do next. She was about to head back to her room, when a member of the hotel staff walked up to her.
“Excuse me, Miss Lewis, your ride is waiting,” he said.
Jessica was about to ask ride to where, but she knew he wouldn’t know. “Um, thank you.”
She was greeted by a driver who opened the door for her. At least it wasn’t a stretch limo, she thought. The driver didn’t speak to her, and soon they were heading away from the hotel.
Jessica noticed another envelope on the seat next to her; she sighed and picked it up.
The letter inside was written in the same font as before.
Well, well Jessica, you look much nicer now. I bet it’s hard to believe that you’re really a male, although not much of one. Oh, does your little clitty bother you? It must feel so restrained in its cage, but don’t worry, soon you won’t mind.
Now, as before, you are under surveillance. I expect you to be as well behaved and docile as you were in the salon. By the way, do you like the color of your nails? I picked it out specially, just for you!
Jessica wondered who the warped person was that was doing this to her. She then wondered what was going to happen next.
Ten minutes later the limo stopped in front of a nondescript office complex. The driver opened the door and handed Jessica a slip of paper. She took it and read:
Room 219; 4:00
Jessica glanced at her watch and saw it was 3:55, so she put the note in her purse and entered the building. She took the elevator to the second floor and found room 219. There was no sign or anything telling her who or what was inside. She debated knocking, but instead, she just opened the door and walked in.
It looked like a doctor’s waiting area, but there was no one there. The receptionist’s desk was also empty. The office appeared to be abandoned.
“Hello?” asked Jessica. It might have been her imagination, but her voice sounded higher than before.
She walked over to a closed door that was behind the receptionist desk. She debated between opening the door and leaving, but if she left, what would happen to her?
Jessica decided to see what was behind the door. Slowly, she opened it and stuck her head inside the hallway.
As Jessica looked to the right, she saw nothing, so she turned to the left. Suddenly, she felt someone grab her from behind. She tried to struggle, but a cloth was quickly placed over her mouth. She tried to fight the chemical smell that was overwhelming her. In a moment she lapsed into blackness.
Chapter 6
Jessica slowly began to come to. For the second time in as many days, she had been drugged. As she came out of the fog, she looked around to see where she was.
“I’ll be damned,” she exclaimed as she saw that she was back in her hotel room. Her body felt stiff as she slipped out of bed and staggered to the bathroom to relieve herself.
She was initially operating on instinct, and it was hard to wake up. Gradually, she began to focus; something felt different, and it took her a second to figure out what had been done to her.
While she immediately noticed that the only thing she was just wearing a pink silk nightie, for some reason, she could still feel the weight of her breast pads. She pulled up her nightie to see that extremely lifelike breasts had been attached to her body. They looked real, but she could see the seams that blended into her chest. However, from a distance, they would fool almost anyone.
She tried to pull them off and realized whatever was used to attach them was too strong. Jessica also discovered that as she brushed against the false nipples on the breast forms, she could feel it. There must be some connection to her own body, she suspected.
The breasts were very large, and they would definitely draw attention.
Then she noticed that a similar appliance had been attached between her legs. Somehow, her penis was encased in a false vagina. It was rigged so that she could pee, but her penis was stuck inside the material of the device.
Additionally, it wrapped around her hips and rear, giving her a very curvaceous look.
Even though she knew it was fake, it did look realistic. With a growing sense of curiosity, she slipped a finger into her ‘vagina.’ The material was rubber-like, and she could slip a finger in quite far. She then wondered if the material would stretch far enough to take something larger in and began to tremble from fear.
“Why are you doing this to me?” she screamed. As if on cue, she felt her emotions grow immediately loose, and she started to cry. It didn’t take long until she was sobbing.
She couldn’t remember the last time she had cried, and as she tried to stop, it only seemed to increase the tears; it was as if her emotions were out of control.
Eventually, Jessica regained her composure and cleaned herself up. She walked out into the bedroom and noticed it was nearly 11 AM. She looked around the room and as expected, she saw an envelope by the phone.
“What now?” she asked as a feeling of helplessness swept over her.
Chapter 7
She held the envelope for several minutes before opening it, as her thoughts were on the emotional outburst she had just had. The person or people who were controlling her had already messed with her body, and she wondered if they were playing with her emotional state too. Maybe they had put her on hormones, she thought.
Jessica then turned her attention back to the envelope; with great trepidation, she opened it and found another note.
Dear Jessica, I hope you like the additions to your body. I think you’ll grow to be very fond of them. Under no circumstances should you try to remove them.
Now, in your closet there is a black evening gown. Above the dress is a bag of lingerie and jewelry for you to wear with the dress. Additionally, there is a box with a pair of high heels for you to wear. This evening you will go into the casino dressed in those items. You will be watched by us and graded on your appearance.
Once inside the casino, you will spend time at the various bars and gambling tables. If someone shows interest in you, you will respond in kind. Allow it to go as far as nature takes it.
You should arrive anytime between nine and ten. Plan on being up the whole night.
Now, you are free to do anything you wish this afternoon; consider this a reward for being such an obedient girl.
Jessica read the letter several times over, hoping she would find some clue to who was doing this to her and why, but she found nothing. All the notes were on standard white paper and appeared to be printed out from a regular printer. There was nothing special about the notes themselves.
She checked out the dress that she would be wearing that evening. It was a long black sleeveless gown, with slits up both sides that would run up to her thighs. It was low cut, and she suspected that her breasts would be displayed prominently.
There were stockings but no garter belt. Upon inspection she discovered the stockings had elastic at the top to stay in place. The shoes were pumps with four inch heels.
She tried on the bra and found that it pushed up her breasts and gave her quite a lot of cleavage. She shook her head in disbelief at what was happening to her as she took the bra off.
Chapter 8
Wearing a short sun dress and heels, Jessica ate lunch in one of the hotel restaurants. As she ate, she wrote down notes as she tried to figure out how she had gotten into this mess.
She remembered checking into her hotel suite after her drive in from San Diego. She had taken a shower, changed, and headed out to grab something to eat. Next she had played some blackjack, nothing serious, just to get into the feel of Vegas. She remembered playing for several hours and coming out slightly ahead.
Next, she remembered stopping in the lounge for a drink. She remembered having a Vodka martini. The last thing she could remember was taking a sip of her second drink, and then came the nightmare of her present life.
She knew from talking to the front desk that she’d checked into her present room the night before she came to; that left her wondering where she had been in the meantime.
The next question was why? Obviously, the person or people who were playing with her had money. Were they just sick, or did they have some plan for her? The first note hinted at eventual release, but deep down she doubted that would happen. They were changing her, but for what purpose?
Jessica finished her meal and headed back to her room. On a whim, she called her work number.
Her call was immediately directed to the receptionist.
“How can I help you?” the receptionist asked.
“I’m trying to reach Jim Lewis,” said Jessica.
“Oh….”
The pause told Jessica that something bad was coming.
“Um, I’m sorry, but Mr. Lewis isn’t available.”
Jessica sighed in relief. Of course, Jim was on vacation.
“When will he be back?” asked Jessica.
There was another pause. “I’m going to transfer your call.”
Before Jessica could say a word, the call was transferred.
“This is Kyle Davis, can I be of assistance?”
Jessica froze for a second. Kyle was the HR supervisor. “I’m just trying to reach Jim Lewis.”
“I guess you haven’t heard, Mr. Lewis was killed in an automobile accident two days ago.”
“What?” asked Jessica as she began to tremble from shock.
“His car was struck by a truck that had crossed the median just outside Las Vegas. It burst into flames, and he was killed instantly.”
“That’s… not… that’s not possible,” stammered Jessica.
“I know, we’re all in shock here, but we just got the confirmation from the police. They had to use dental records to identify his remains.”
Jessica began to cry and had to struggle to speak. “He’s dead?”
“I’m sorry, obviously you knew Jim. We’re all in shock here. Did you know him well?”
“Yes,” replied Jessica between tears. He was dead. The fuckers who had done this had killed him, and now she was Jessica.
“There’s a memorial service tomorrow; do you want the information?”
Jessica just hung up the phone and sobbed. They had stolen her life; the bastards had stolen her life!
Chapter 9
Eventually, Jessica recovered her composure and sat on the bed to decide her next move. It struck her that her tormentors probably knew that she had contacted the firm, but what could they do to her now?
No, she would play along for now and wait for her chance to get revenge. Looking at the clock on the nightstand, she had several hours until she had to make her appearance in the casino.
To calm to nerves, she took a bottle of wine from the mini-bar and opened it up.
“What the hell, I’m not paying for the room,” she said aloud as she poured it into a glass.
It was after her third sip that she began to feel strange. She began to have trouble focusing, and she stared at the glass in her hand.
“Not again!” she cried. She then threw the glass across the room before passing out.
Chapter 10
When Jessica came to, she was lying naked on her bed. She was almost relieved to see that she was in the same hotel room. Slowly, she got up and inspected her body. At first, nothing looked different, but then as she ran her hands over her attachments, she noticed that her breasts seemed to have more feeling in them than before.
She shook her head as it had to be her imagination. Then she noticed that there was more sensitivity on her backside. Maybe the longer the attachments were on her body, the more sensitive they got.
Jessica then noticed another envelope by the phone. ‘Now what?’ she thought as she opened it up.
Dearest Jessica, I suppose it is our fault that we didn’t restrict you contacting your old job, so you won’t be punished. However, we do expect you to be looking extra nice this evening. Everything will be clear to you soon enough.
Jessica tossed the letter on her bed. The note was more cryptic than the others. Then she remembered something and picked up the letter again. For the first time, she was now aware that it was more than one person doing this to her. Not that this made her feel any more comfortable, but at least she wasn’t the victim of one sick pervert. And for the first time, she knew something about them.
Chapter 11
Even though the dress barely covered her enhanced body, Jessica felt strangely calm as she strolled across the casino floor.
The black dress looked like it was painted on her body, and her breasts were prominently displayed.
She was surprised that walking in the four inch heels was as easy as it was. What struck her as strange was that none of this felt strange.
Even the fact that men were eying her, seemed – well, it seemed normal. Jessica had never felt any attraction towards men, but now she took satisfaction in getting their attention.
Before she had left her room, Jessica discovered that she had maybe five hundred dollars in chips in her purse, along with a cell phone. She checked the phone and confirmed that it was fully operational, and she wondered why they had given it to her.
Jessica walked slowly past the gambling tables and watched the action. Deep down, she felt she was there for a reason, although she didn’t know what it was. It was as if she would know it when it happened.
She stopped at one of the bars and ordered Scotch on the rocks. She wanted a drink she could sip and savor as she walked around.
Gradually, she made her way to the blackjack tables. Near the back of the room, there was a man playing at a table by himself. He was dressed in an expensive tailored suit and had a Rolex watch on his wrist.
A group of people were watching him from a distance and commenting about his play.
Jessica studied him from afar. He looked to be in his early fifties, but he could be older, she thought. He still had a full head of hair, although it was starting to turn gray.
She estimated that he was around six foot tall and appeared to be in great shape. He had the rugged good looks of a man who enjoyed life, while at the same time taking care of himself.
She slowly worked her way closer to him and noticed why he was playing alone; he was playing five thousand a hand. But as she watched him play, she noticed that he was winning three out of four hands. He played smart and obviously knew the game.
After twenty minutes, Jessica walked a little closer, and a casino employee stepped in front of her.
So that’s why he’s alone, she thought. She started to turn around when she heard the man speak.
“It’s okay, Harry, let her by,” he said.
Jessica turned and walked towards the table past the other people.
He glanced up and smiled. “Good evening. Have you been enjoying the show?”
“I was just curious,” she replied. “I never saw someone play with this sort of money before.”
He nodded as he looked at his hand.
“But what impressed me was that you are a good player,” she continued.
He glanced up. “Thank you. Please excuse me, would you like a seat?”
Jessica nodded and he stood up and pulled a sat out for her.
It was if she was programmed to react to this sort of attention, nothing seemed strange as she sat down next to the handsome stranger.
“I’m Robert,” he said as he extended his hand to her.
“Pleased to meet you, I’m Jessica,” she replied. She noticed how his hand enveloped her hand.
“Lovely name, it suits you,” he replied.
He won the hand and motioned for another hand to be dealt.
“Obviously, the casino thinks highly of you,” she said.
“They think highly of my money,” he replied with a wink. “I hope they’ll be disappointed this evening.”
“So far you’re doing pretty well,” noted Jessica.
“I’m holding my own. I started to win when you showed up; yes, I noticed you,” he said.
Jessica felt her face getting warm.
“What are you drinking, Jessica?” he asked.
“Dewars,” she replied.
“Ahh, a woman who drinks Scotch; this is getting better and better,” he stated. He lifted his left hand and a waitress immediately came up and took his order.
A short time later, she returned with the drinks.
“Thank you,” said Jessica.
Robert nodded as he won another hand. “By the way, since you sat down I’ve won ten out of twelve hands.”
“Are you superstitious?” asked Jessica.
“I know a good thing when I see it,” he replied as he looked at Jessica.
Jessica suddenly wanted to be with Robert; she wanted to be his lover badly. She had never felt feelings like that in her life.
He then took some of his chips and moved them in front of Jessica. “Why don’t you play too?”
“Are you sure?” she asked, staring at a pile of chips that was worth thousands.
“It’s only money,” he replied. “Watching is boring, Jessica.”
She nodded and laid down her bet. She played the same amount he did and figured he would stop her if she lost too much.
Six hands later her chip pile had grown.
“This just proves you are my lucky charm,” he said. “You’re a good player, Jessica.”
“It’s easier when it’s someone else’s money,” she replied.
Robert laughed. “That’s what my employees always say.”
They played for another hour, winning more times that they lost. Jessica felt as if she was in her element. She loved the attention she was getting from the crowd that had grown to watch them play. It was exactly opposite from the way she should have felt, but she decided to let it flow and not analyze what was happening.
“Well, I think we’re done enough damage here tonight; have you had dinner yet?” he asked.
Jessica shook her head. She glanced at her watch and saw it was after midnight. “Do you usually eat so late?”
“This is Vegas, time is relative,” he said. “So, will you have dinner with me?”
Jessica nodded. “I’d love to, Robert.”
He motioned for a casino employee. “Frank, please take care of this for me,” he said as he pointed to the two piles of chips. He then tipped the dealer, waitress, and security guards.
He slipped his arm around Jessica’s arm and walked out of the casino. Jessica noticed how the crowd parted for them as they walked to the restaurant.
Chapter 12
The staff in the restaurant obviously knew who Robert was and treated him as if he was royalty. Jessica was also treated well, thanks to being in his company.
This was something he could get used to, she thought.
Jessica also wondered how she would break the news to Robert that she wasn’t exactly as she seemed. He was a nice man, and the last thing she wanted to do was hurt him.
As if he could read her mind, Robert leaned over the table. “Are you okay?”
Jessica decided to be honest with him. “I’m not what you think I am.”
Robert grinned slightly. “Do you read minds, Jessica?”
She cocked her head. “What?”
“I mean, how do you know what I think you are?”
“I sort of got caught up in the moment. I don’t want to appear to be taking advantage of you,” she replied nervously. “I’m not exactly the sort of woman you are looking for.”
Robert leaned over again. “Jessica, you are exactly the type of woman I am looking for. I don’t care if you are transgendered or not.”
Jessica’s eyes opened up wide.
“Don’t worry, my dear. I consider myself a lover of all kinds of women, including women like you.”
Jessica glanced around and whispered. “How did you know?”
“Instinct, but don’t worry, my dear. I see you for what you really are, a lovely, intelligent, beautiful woman,” said Robert. “Now that that’s out of the way, let’s order.”
“You’ve a very special man, Robert,” replied Jessica.
“Thank you, my dear.”
Chapter 13
With her secret out, Jessica was able to relax and enjoy her dinner with Robert.
When he asked her where she was from, she shrugged her shoulders. “I’m sort of in transition in more than one way. I used to live in San Diego, but that is behind me.”
He nodded.
“Where are you from?” she asked.
“I live in Manhattan,” he replied.
“What do you do?”
“I work,” he replied with a smile. “I’m an investor.”
“Apparently, a very successful one,” she replied.
“I do okay,” he said.
“Just okay?” she asked.
“I have a knack for making money; it’s a very sought after skill,” he replied.
“That’s true,” she replied.
“What do you do, Jessica?”
“Good question, I was a lawyer, but that was another life,” she said.
“So you’re starting over in all ways,” he said.
Jessica nodded. “I might stay around here, get an office job.”
Robert shook his head. “Don’t sell yourself short.”
“Thank you.”
He then reached over and took her hands into his, and looked into her eyes. “I’d really like to be with you, Jessica. Would you like that too?”
“I would Robert, I would.”
Chapter 14
Robert had a suite on the top floor of the hotel.
“And they just give you this?” she asked as she looked around the lavishly furnished suite.
“I’m a high roller, they want me to come back,” he said as he escorted her inside. “I won tonight, but there have been nights when I’ve left quite a bit of money downstairs.”
The suite was furnished with the finest furniture and art work. The view from the windows was fantastic. It looked out over the neon lights of the strip.
Robert led Jessica into the living room and took her into his arms. Jessica offered no resistance and surrendered to Robert.
“I want to make this special, my dear,” he whispered as he began to kiss her.
Jessica began to tremble from excitement as he ran his hands over her body. Her breasts felt as if they were real as he ran his hands over her nipples.
“Come with me, my dear,” he whispered as he led her into the bedroom.
Chapter 15
Jessica cuddled close to Robert. Over the past four hours, they’d had sex in a variety of ways. For the first time in her life, she had performed oral on a man; for the first time in her life, she had felt a man in her, both in her vagina and anally. What struck Jessica was how wonderful it had all felt.
Being slight as a male, she had been propositioned several times by gay men. The idea of being with another man had struck “Jim” as disgusting. There had been no interest at all, not even mild curiosity. Yet, as Jessica she thoroughly enjoyed sex with Robert.
The feel of his cock in her body felt fantastic, and the orgasms… well, they were unbelievable. Her whole body experienced waves of sexual satisfaction. It was unlike anything she had ever felt as a male. It also gave her hope that she could have a complete life.
Robert was a wonderful lover. He was so kind and treated her with respect. The idea had initially crossed her mind that he was in on her transformation, but she now doubted that. He seemed to really care about her and tried to ensure that she achieved orgasm. In fact when they had achieved mutual orgasms the two times they made love.
He was also amazed at how her body reacted, especially the vagina attachment, and he commented on how natural it had felt.
As she lay next to her lover, Jessica also accepted the fact that she was no longer a male. She still felt anger over her treatment by her tormentors, but she was at peace with her new gender, even though she was sort of in between.
Something had changed; it was deep in her very essence, and she was too exhausted to try to think about it. Within moments, she drifted off to a joyful sleep.
The next morning, Jessica woke up in bed alone. She sat up and stretched. The sound of the shower told her that Robert was still there. On a whim, she got up and joined him.
She wanted to make love to him one more time. She needed to feel his manhood in her body, as if it was a validation of her new gender.
He happily obliged and they made love in the shower. Jessica noticed that once again they had a mutual orgasm, and she wondered if it was part of her transformation.
As they dried off, he smiled at her. “You’re incredible, my dear. I wish I could stay longer, but I have a very important meeting to be at in London tomorrow.”
“I understand,” she replied. A tone of disappointment was in her voice.
He kissed her gently on the lips. “I’ll be back, my dear, I promise,” he said. “This wasn’t just a one time deal.”
“You mean that?” she asked.
He used his towel to pull her close to him. “Yes, my dear.”
They were soon making love again.
Chapter 16
Robert gave her his private phone number as they stood in front of her room. “Call me if you need anything, Jessica.”
Jessica nodded as they kissed again. She felt him press something into her hand.
“Look, don’t take this the wrong way, love. If I had more time I would take you out and buy you something nice. I’m not paying you off or anything like that,” he whispered.
Jessica nodded. “I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll be back,” he replied.
They kissed again and then he was gone.
She walked back to her room, high from the lovemaking she had just experienced. It was so much better than she had ever imagined, and she already longed to feel his cock in her again.
She checked out the roll of money that he had slipped her. It was ten thousand dollars. She slipped the money into her purse; it might come in handy, she thought.
Once back in her room, she felt a wave of fatigue. It had been a long night, and she decided to go back to bed. She hung up her dress and took off her lingerie.
Standing nude in front of the bathroom mirror, she examined her body. Her breasts felt different, as did the material on her hips and butt. It almost felt like real flesh, even though she knew it wasn’t. The material that encased her groin still had an artificial feel to it, but it still felt as if it was part of her.
Fatigue took hold, and she staggered to her bed, falling into a deep restful sleep.
Chapter 17
When she came to, Jessica was sitting in a push chair. She was wearing a short Japanese silk robe.
The room was empty other than the chair. There were lights above her and a large mirror on the wall in front of her. The room was dark other than the lights above her. There was only one door and no windows.
Jessica immediately suspected that the mirror was a one-way observation mirror. She got up and checked the door, and as expected, it was locked.
The room looked somewhat familiar, and then it hit Jessica that it looked like an interrogation room from a spy movie.
“I see you’re awake, Jessica. Would you like something to drink?” asked a man’s voice. It came out of a speaker mounted above the mirror.
“Some water would be nice,” she replied as she rubbed her eyes. ‘Now what?’ she wondered.
A slot opened at the base of the door and a bottle of water appeared.
Jessica slowly walked over and picked it up.
“Okay, what do you want?” she asked as opened the bottle. She had been waiting for this moment since that first morning she woke up as Jessica.
“Please sit down, Jessica,” said a woman. “Everything will be explained shortly.”
Jessica did as she was told. It might have been her imagination, but the woman sounded more sympathetic than the man.
“How do you feel?” asked the woman.
“Fine, all things considered,” Jessica replied. She took a sip of the water. “I mean, my old life was taken away from me, my body and mind modified, and I’ve been drugged several times in the past few days; otherwise, I’m doing just dandy, thank you.”
“I suppose we owe you an explanation,” said the woman.
“Yes, you do,” replied Jessica immediately.
“Calm down, Miss Lewis. First, you were picked for this experiment because you fit the parameters needed. You were a heterosexual male, of small build, single, with no real attachments,” explained the man.
“So, it was all by chance?” asked Jessica.
“Yes, we had been looking for a proper subject for a while,” interjected the woman. “You met the requirements, although this isn’t exactly the way we planned to do this.”
“And why was this done to me?” asked Jessica.
“We work for an organization that is associated with the government,” explained the man.
“What do you mean by associated with?” asked Jessica.
“We do things that the government cannot do,” continued the man. “That’s all you need to know for now.”
“And I suppose you aren’t going to tell me the name of this group,” said Jessica with disgust.
“That’s correct,” he replied.
“So why does the government need to transform men into women?” asked Jessica. “I mean, it seems a waste of tax money.”
“That wasn’t the exact point of the experiment. We have created a process that allows us to disguise people, and we needed to test it; once perfected, it will allow us to put agents in under deep undercover,” said the man.
“It will also be used in the witness protection program,” added the woman.
“So why test it on me, couldn’t you get a volunteer?” asked Jessica.
“It’s not that easy,” said the man.
“So forcing this on someone is easy?” asked Jessica angrily.
“Look, we’re trying to help you; the least you could do is be understanding,” said the man. He sounded slightly annoyed with Jessica.
“Oh, I’m sorry, my life has been tossed upside-down, and you want ME to be understanding? Yeah, that makes sense!” retorted Jessica. “Whatever you did to me has changed me. I may not think of myself as a male any more, but it hasn’t diminished my anger over what was done to me.”
“You are right, Jessica; the process we used on you did change your body chemistry; in fact, your hormonal level is consistent with that of a young woman,” said the woman.
“Let me guess, it cannot be reversed,” interrupted Jessica.
“That’s correct. The same goes for most of the physical changes,” answered the woman.
“What do you mean by that?” asked Jessica.
“Oh, that’s right; you haven’t had a chance to check your body recently. Your breasts are now real, along with the weight you now carry around your hips,” said the man.
Jessica opened her robe and confirmed what the man said. She now had real breasts. “How is this possible?”
She jumped up out of the chair, the robe slipping off and falling on the floor at her feet. Reaching down, she ran her hands over her breasts; it was true, somehow she had real breasts. She shook her head in disbelief.
“The material is special. To be honest, we don’t fully understand the process, but after a few days it turns real,” said the woman.
“That’s not possible; no one has developed anything like this,” stated Jessica as she continued to stare down at her body. “Did you use something experimental on me?”
“That’s one way of putting it,” said the woman softly, almost as if she was ashamed by what had been done to Jessica.
“Shhhh, that’s more than she should know,” interrupted the man irritably.
Jessica ran her hands down her sides and discovered that the material around her hips and butt had also become part of her body. She pinched it to confirm it was real. “Why can’t you tell me? What, is it some sort of state secret?”
“That’s one way of saying it,” he replied. “We are not at liberty to give you more details.”
She immediately looked at the mirror as her anger returned. “Why not? You messed with my body, I think you owe me the truth,” snapped Jessica.
“We didn’t develop the process; we acquired it from another source,” admitted the woman.
“You mean another country?” asked Jessica, as she reached down for her robe. She slipped it back on. She crossed her arms to keep it closed.
“Shhhh, don’t answer her!” said the man. “You know the rules!”
“I think she has the right to know. Jessica, the process came from another world,” admitted the woman. “And you’re right, Jessica; you deserve to know the truth after what you went through.”
Jessica stared at the mirror as she absorbed the words. “You mean another planet? Where did you get it, Area 51? Is that where I am?”
“Maybe,” replied the woman.
“And you’ve been testing it on human guinea pigs?” asked Jessica angrily. “Christ, what is wrong with you people?”
“We’ve been testing it for years. The special material used on you was infused with female hormones,” said the man. “We’ve made some great progress in understanding its properties. The transformation doesn’t work completely yet, but we’re getting closer.”
Jessica opened up her robe and noticed that the device that formed her vagina hadn’t changed. It was still the same synthetic material.
“So this part is still artificial?” she asked.
“Yes, that’s true. For some reason, it doesn’t work completely there. The current device should last for many years before you need a replacement. Hopefully, by then we’ll have perfected the process. The good thing is that the internal sensitivity has improved greatly,” explained the man in a matter of the fact way. “But we’ve learned a lot from your transformation.”
“You’re one sick bastard; don’t you have a soul?” asked Jessica angrily.
“Look, the good we’re gaining from this process far outweighs the inconvenience of a few,” snapped back the man. “You should be happy you’ve helped your government.”
“Then try it on yourself!” shouted back Jessica, as she closed up her robe.
“Please control yourself, Ms. Lewis,” said the man. “You’re getting rather emotional.”
She threw the water bottle at the mirror. It struck the mirror and bounced harmlessly to the floor. “Screw you! You messed with my mind and body. You used an alien process that you barely understand on my body. You killed off my old life, and you tell me to control myself – how depraved are you?” Jessica shouted back.
“Jessica, look, we’re telling you this so we can help you adjust and re-establish a life,” said the woman softly. “I apologize for my associate’s lack of insight into what you’ve gone through.”
“Like you know how I feel?” asked Jessica with a heavy dose of sarcasm.
“I do, Jessica; I volunteered for an earlier use of the same materials,” she replied.
Jessica stared at the mirror. “So mean you were once a man too?”
“Yes, Jessica, I was,” replied the woman. “I’ve adapted to my new life, as will you.”
“How?” replied Jessica. She felt a tear run down her face, and she wiped it away.
“You will be given a new identity to go with your new life. That will include all appropriate paperwork. You will also be compensated with a new car, home, and job,” continued the woman. “I know material goods won’t replace what you’ve lost, but it’s all we can do.”
“And that is supposed to make it all better?” asked Jessica.
“No, but it’s better than nothing,” interjected the woman.
“I want to talk to you, in private… face to face,” stated Jessica firmly.
“That’s not possible,” stated the man.
“I wasn’t talking to you!” shouted Jessica. “I want to talk to her.”
There was a pause, and then the woman spoke again. “Very well, Jessica.”
Chapter 18
The door opened, and an attractive brunette in a tan suit stood in the doorway. She motioned for Jessica to come.
She was tall and thin and had a pleasant smile on her face.
“I’m Dr. Grey, Jessica,” said the woman. “Please follow me.”
They walked down a nondescript passageway until they reached an office. Dr. Grey placed her hand on a panel and the door opened.
“Please come in, Jessica,” said Dr. Grey. “Sit down.”
The office had several chairs, and Jessica sat down in one across from the desk.
Dr. Grey sat down behind the desk. “What do you want to know, Jessica?”
Jessica looked around the room. “That asshole isn’t listening, is he?”
Dr. Grey smiled slightly. “He’s not that bad; he just lacks in social skills.”
“That’s an understatement,” she replied. “He seems to think that I should be grateful that my life was messed with.”
“Like I said, he’s not a people person,” said Dr. Grey.
“So what will happen to me?” asked Jessica.
“When you leave, you will have your life to live. We will ask you not to talk about what happened to you.”
“Who would believe me?” asked Jessica as she rolled her eyes.
“Just so you know, your change wasn’t authorized. I was assigned to the case once we found out about it. Dr. White couldn’t find a suitable subject among our volunteers, and took it upon himself to find someone who was. He sometimes forgets why we’re here. He overstepped his bounds and will be severely reprimanded and punished for what he did to you. I was brought in to try to reach a suitable agreement with you.”
“Was that Dr. White back in there with you?” asked Jessica.
“No, that was Dr. Red,” said Dr. Grey.
“Dr. White, Dr. Red, and Dr. Grey? Don’t you people have real names?”
Dr. Grey just smiled back and shrugged her shoulders.
“So what he did to me broke rules?” asked Jessica.
“That is correct. He was supposed to get a volunteer, not abduct someone,” said Dr. Grey. “He got impatient and broke the rules.”
“And you volunteered?”
Dr. Grey nodded. “I was transformed two years ago.”
“Why did you do it?”
“Jessica, in the past sixty years, our organization has made some incredible advances in all fields of science. I was hoping that the process could be used for people with physical deformities. I also saw the use of it for law enforcement. The problem is that we haven’t found a way to reverse it.”
Jessica nodded. “I know; deep down I see myself as female now.”
“I feel the same way. I wasn’t happy at first, but I’ve adapted to my new life.”
“So you will give me a full identity again?” asked Jessica.
Dr. Grey nodded. “We’ll also provide medical treatment, should you need it.”
“How long will this last?” she asked as she pointed between her legs.
“We don’t know; so far, it doesn’t appear to wear out. It’s artificial, but as you have found out, it reacts as if it was real. Just so you know, your male organ has become very small, and you are now sterile.”
“But I’m capable of achieving an orgasm,” interjected Jessica.
“That’s true, we really don’t understand why,” said Dr. Grey. “Not that I’m complaining.”
In spite of herself, Jessica giggled. “Do you date?”
“Not any more, I’m married now,” Dr. Grey replied.
“Really?”
Dr. Grey nodded. “My husband knows the truth, but he doesn’t mind. He’s very understanding.”
“What will be done to Dr. White?”
“I really can’t go into that, but he won’t be a position to do this to anyone again,” replied Dr. Grey.
“Has he admitted why he did this to me, I mean, instead of getting someone to volunteer?”
“I think part of the reason he didn’t use a volunteer was he wanted to see how you’d react,” explained Dr. Grey.
“He put me through hell,” replied Jessica, as she started to cry again.
“I know, dear,” replied Dr. Grey, who passed a box of tissues to Jessica.
“Thanks,” she replied as she wiped her tears.
“Our files say you were a lawyer and a pretty good one at that; do you want to go back to that?”
“I don’t know. Right now, I need to get my new life in order. I have a lot to sort out in my mind.”
“I understand; I went through the same sort of thing after I changed. I took a year off before returning to work,” said Dr. Grey.
“If I agree to this plan, there won’t be any further interference with my life, right?” asked Jessica.
“That’s right, Jessica. We will want to do a physical on you annually, just to make sure that you’re healthy.”
“Is that what you do?’
“Yes, Jessica,” she replied.
“I have a few questions first. What was the purpose of making me go to the beauty salon?”
“Dr. White wanted to see if immersing you in a feminine world had any effect on the transformation.”
“Did it?” asked Jessica.
“It looks like it accelerated the process by several weeks,” said Dr. Grey.
“What about making me to go into the casino?”
“Early tests with the process showed that sexual activity also increased the speed with which it progressed,” explained Dr. Grey. “We believe that the added protein of your lover’s sperm absorbed during sex also accelerates the changes.”
“That explains a lot,” said Jessica. “So, when did you get involved?”
“Yesterday morning. As soon as we found out what Dr. White was doing, we stepped in. Again, I hope you don’t think that this was company policy. We do operate in secrecy, but that doesn’t mean we don’t have rules. Dr. White will be punished.”
“I’d like five minutes with this Dr. White,” replied Jessica bitterly.
“I don’t blame you, and just between you and I, I wish I could allow it.”
Jessica smiled. “Thanks. Will I see you again?”
“I think that can be arranged. I can have myself assigned to be your liaison officer.”
“I’d like that, Dr. Grey. I’m sort of short on friends right now.”
“Please call me Rachael, Jessica.”
“Thanks, Rachael.”
Chapter 19
A week later, Jessica checked out her new home. It was a townhouse located in Las Vegas. She’d decided to stay in Vegas, as it was a good place to start fresh.
The townhouse was nice, and she even had a nice neighbor, a pretty young woman named Jean Logan.
She also decided to take a few months off before deciding on what sort career she would seek. Rachael had explained that should Jessica want to re-enter law, appropriate documentation would be provided.
She also told Jessica that the company would offer her a job if she wanted it. It turned out that Rachael was being offered the position of department head, due to Dr. White’s recent dismissal.
“Much of our work is done with legitimate companies, and we can use a good environmental lawyer, if you are interested,” said Rachael. “You don’t have to make up your mind right now; in fact, I recommend you take off some time before you decide.”
“I’ll think about it,” replied Jessica. “You know, part of what you do really intrigues me.”
“I thought you’d be interested,” said Rachael.
“Just one thing, I don’t have to change my last name to something like Pink or Green, right? I mean, Dr. White has sort of blackened the scheme.”
Rachael laughed. “I think we can make an exception.”
-o~O~o-
One of the first things Jessica did was to upgrade her wardrobe. Dr. White had a slanted view of what women should wear, and Jessica added more functional clothing. He seemed to like clothing that showed off the legs and breast of a woman. She did buy a few nice classy dresses for the next time Robert came to town.
He had kept his word and kept in touch, much to Jessica’s delight. He said that he would be coming to town the next month and eagerly looked forward to spending time with her.
She asked him if he would mind if she went back to law, and he laughed playfully.
“Jessica, The last thing I want is for you to be unhappy,” he said. “I think it would be wonderful if you went back to your career.”
“I love you,” she replied.
“I’ll be back soon, love,” he said.
While Jessica was still angry with Dr. White, she had to admit that things had turned out pretty well. She was fixed financially, and she had time to figure out what she was going to do with the rest of her life. She hoped it would involve Robert, as she was so deeply in love with him.
Overall, things had worked out; although she wondered what was done to Dr. White.
Chapter 20
“This is bullshit and you know it. I was just doing my job!” Dr. White stated angrily. He was sitting in the same interrogation room that had once held his subject.
He was a short thin man with thick black hair. He had been working for the organization for five years since he was recruited out of Cal-Poly. He admitted that he occasionally broke some rules, but no one could argue with his achievements.
“Do you have any idea what would have happened if we had been exposed?” asked the voice from the speaker.
“I was very careful,” replied Dr. White. He was annoyed that he had been brought to discuss the case. As far as he was concerned, he had acted in the best interests of the organization.
“Really? Then how did the others catch you?” asked a second voice. “That was very sloppy.”
The voices sounded neither male nor female, it was as if they were a combination of the two genders.
“That’s different. They work here; they wouldn’t expose us to the public,” said Dr. White. “I’d never put you in danger.”
“You also hurt an innocent person; that is totally unacceptable and unforgivable,” said the first voice. “You must be punished for this act.”
“Punished? What… what do you mean?” stammered Dr. White. This wasn’t going the way he had planned. The last thing he’d wanted to do was upset them.
“Judging by Dr. Grey’s report, you took pleasure in the pain and discomfort you inflicted on Jessica.”
“I proved that the process is sped up by outside influences! That’s a major breakthrough if you ask me!” shouted Dr. White.
“I also believe that you planned to turn Jessica Lewis into a ‘casino worker’, if I read your notes correctly,” said the first voice.
“I was going to get her a job as a dealer; it’s a very respectable profession,” answered Dr. White nervously. He hadn’t planned on anyone reading his private notes, especially them.
“Actually, your notes say that you were leaning towards making her a showgirl,” said the second voice. “You specifically noted that it was the reason why you gave her such large breasts.”
“Look, I can explain that,” replied Dr. White. “Besides, it’s also a respectable profession in Vegas.”
“Your notes also mention that you planned to slightly lower her IQ too, something about making her what you call ‘a bimbo.’ Really, Dr. White, that’s such an archaic sexist attitude,” continued the second voice. “We know others of your race still have such thoughts, but we expected you, of all people, to be more advanced. That is why we’ve shared our knowledge with you.”
Before Dr. White could defend himself, the first voice started again. “We also know about your interest in these showgirls. In fact, judging by the files we found on your computer, some might consider this interest to be a fetish. Maybe you’d like to experience life as one?”
“I think that sounds like a very suitable punishment,” said the second voice. “Dr. White, I think you’d look rather good in feathers.”
“Don’t worry, Dr. White, after all, as you just said, it’s a respectable profession in Vegas,” said the first voice.
Dr. White felt a wave of panic and stood up to protest, but he quickly fell back in his chair as the gas filled the room. His whole body went limp, and the last thing he remembered before blacking out was screaming out “No!” at the top of his lungs.
The End
Notes:
Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
For Mike Phillips, it started off as a simple offer to play in his roomate's all-girl poker club, but it quickly escalated into a life changing event.
Chapter 1
“So what are we going to do?” asked Miranda Stroud. “We can’t play with only three people.”
“I don’t know,” replied Kelly Conrad. “I’ve asked everyone at work and no one seems even slightly interested.”
“Well, if we don’t come up with a fourth person we’ll have to think of something else to do. The last thing I want to do is sit home and watch TV,” interjected Sharon Richards. She then snapped her fingers. “Hey, why not my roommate? He plays poker…in fact he’s the one who taught me to play.”
“Sharon…I thought we agreed that it would be an all-girl activity,” said Kelly. “I mean, I like Mike…and even though he’s not the most masculine guy, we did agree that we wouldn’t include guys.”
“That’s it!” exclaimed Miranda.
“What?” asked Sharon.
Miranda started to laugh. “Maybe he’ll let us dress him up as a woman? That way we can play cards tonight and keep it an all-women’s poker game.”
Chapter 2
Mike Phillips looked up from computer at the three young women. He was stunned by their request.
“Let me get this straight, you three need a fourth for your ‘all-girl’s poker night’…and you can’t find a fourth and now you want me…assuming I let you put me in a dress?” he asked.
“It’s an all-women’s poker club,” corrected Kelly.
“And it doesn’t have to be a dress,” said Sharon. “You can wear a skirt.”
“That’s much better,” he replied with a laugh. “So why should I do this?”
“Do you have something better to do?” asked Sharon. “I mean you like playing cards and you’re pretty good, you did teach me.”
Mike nodded.
“We do play for money,” added Kelly.
Mike shook his head and laughed. “It wouldn’t be fair… I mean I don’t think you’d like me taking all your money.”
“Please!” exclaimed Miranda. “I think you’ll find we can kick your butt. Besides, you’ll be too worried about how you look to play well.”
“Yes, you’ve never played cards worrying how your makeup looks,” added Kelly with a grin.
“If you think a little thing like being in drag would distract me you have another thing coming,” he replied. “Come to think of it, I could use the money.”
“So you’ll do it?” asked Miranda.
Mike nodded. “Why not…I have nothing else to do since I got laid off.”
“But you can’t just throw on a few of Sharon’s things; you need to take this seriously or we let you play,” said Miranda. “In other words, you have to dress up completely.”
“No problem, how hard can it be?” he asked.
“Okay, Kelly and I will go get the refreshments and we’ll let Sharon get you ready…you’re about the same size,” said Miranda.
“You sure you want to do this, Mike?” asked Sharon.
Mike nodded. “It will take my mind off being unemployed.”
Chapter 3
Mike and Sharon had known each other since grade school. Both were single children and they had bonded like brother and sister. They had been sharing the apartment for three years.
“Why do I have to use this stuff?’ asked Mike as he looked at the bottle of hair remover. “I mean, who’s going to know?”
“Hey you agreed to do this right,” said Sharon. “Any guy can put on some women’s clothes and makeup…if you’re going to be a part of our poker club you’re going the whole nine yards.”
Mike laughed. “Okay…no one else is going to see me and it will worth it to take Miranda and Kelly’s money.”
Miranda, Kelly, and Sharon all worked in the same salon and day spa; and had quickly become close friends. They were all in their early twenties and shared many of the same interests. While they still went out clubbing together, they formed the poker club as an alternative activity.
“Maybe they’ll take yours,” said Sharon.
Mike shook his head as he read the instructions on the bottle. “Won’t happen. First off, as you know I’m a damn good player and two; I have to watch my money. I did get a severance package, but I need to make it last. I mean, I’ve been out of work for three months now and it doesn’t look like I’m even close to getting another job. I figure if I’m careful I can go another six months before I’m broke.”
“You know, I have offered to pay the full rent until you get another job,” she said as she ran her fingers through she short red hair.
“I appreciate the offer, but I want to pay my way for now, okay?”
Sharon nodded. “Okay, I’ll leave you alone. When you get done, your clothes will be laid out on your bed. After you get dressed, I’ll do your hair, nails and makeup.”
Chapter 4
Sharon stepped back and inspected her roommate and she had to admit that Mike not only looked like a girl, but was pretty cute too.
He was now dressed in one of sweaters and a denim skirt. To her surprise, her shoes fit his feet and she had given him a pair of black boots to wear.
His light brown hair was now filled with curls that surrounded his made-up face. Thankfully, Mike had pierced ears and she had replaced his gold studs with a pair of large hoops.
“You look fantastic, Mike,” she said. “Although you now need a new name…how about Molly?”
He was staring into her mirror, stunned by how feminine he now looked.
“Mike…earth to Mike,” said Sharon as she poked him in the arm.
He turned and looked at her. “Sorry…I just had no idea that I could look like this.”
“You do look great, now what about the name?”
“Why not…Molly isn’t a bad name,” he replied. He gently touched his now curly hair. “How long will it stay like this?”
“If you don’t do anything to it…a few days, maybe longer. I ran out of the straightener, I’ll have to bring some home from the salon,” she replied. “It’s a great new product and we use it on women who cannot decide if they want a full-blown perm.”
He nodded. “Did you have to do my brows too?”
She had shaped them slightly using her home waxer.
“No one will notice when you’re back to being a guy,” said Sharon. “Besides lots of guys get their brows waxed.”
Molly gave her a look of disbelief.
“Hey if you don’t believe me ask the other girls…they’ll be here soon.”
“The other girls?” asked Molly.
Sharon grinned. “That’s right, Molly, you’re one of the girls now…at least for tonight. Now, repeat that back to me.”
Molly rolled her eyes. “Okay, I’m one of the girls tonight.”
Chapter 5
“Wow, I can’t believe it,” said Kelly as walked into Sharon and Molly’s apartment. She was carrying two grocery bags and food and drink.
“So what do you think of Molly?” asked Sharon.
Kelly put down the bags and inspected the transformed man.
“I love the curls, what product did you use on her?” asked Kelly.
Sharon told her.
“Hmm, do you think it would work on me…I hate having straight hair,” she replied.
“Maybe, to be honest, I’m sort of surprised how well Molly’s hair turned out,” said Sharon. “I’ve been curious how it would work on really straight hair as I’ve only used it a few times and those women had some body to begin with.”
“So do I pass inspection?” asked Molly she helped Kelly with the bags.
“More than pass, you look better than some of my clients. Miranda is going to be blown away,” said Kelly.
“By the way, where is she?” asked Sharon.
“She realized that she had had left the chips and cards at her place and so she had to drive back there to pick them up,” explained Kelly. “She can be such an airhead sometimes.”
Chapter 6
Miranda arrived twenty minutes later, carrying the chips and the cards.
“Sorry it took me so long, but the traffic was awful,” said the raven haired woman.
“Well, Miranda, before we start, what do you think of Sharon’s new roommate, Molly?” asked Kelly.
Miranda nodded in approval. “I’m impressed that you took this so seriously…Molly.”
“Well, if I’m going to take your money, I might as well play by your rules,” replied Molly.
“Arrogant little bitch isn’t she?” commented Miranda with a laugh. “Here, you set up the table; I need to get a drink. Who else wants one?”
The others all nodded.
“Okay, I got a great bottle of wine,” said Miranda.
“Wine?” asked Molly. “Beer goes better with poker than wine.”
“Your loss, but I’ll get you a beer,” said Miranda.
As they set up the table they decided on the rules and which game they would play.
“We usually play Texas hold em,” said Sharon.
Molly nodded. “Sounds fine to me.”
“We also play five card stud,” added Kelly.
“No problem, I’ve been playing that game since I was a little boy,” said Molly.
“Don’t you mean ‘little girl’?” asked Sharon.
Miranda returned with the drinks and they started to play.
What struck Molly as so strange that evening was how normal everything felt. In many ways it wasn’t that different from playing poker with guys. While it was obvious that she was a better player, she also noted that the girls weren’t that far behind her.
Still by the end of the night, Molly was the big winner.
“That was fun,” said Molly as they started to clean up. “I also appreciate the extra spending money you girls donated to me.”
“You know, it was fun,” said Kelly. She then looked at Sharon and Miranda. “I think Molly should be the new permanent member of our group. What do you think?”
Sharon nodded. “I don’t mind if she doesn’t.”
“I have to admit that I wouldn’t mind getting a chance to win back my money next week,” said Miranda.
“Well, are you game, Molly?” asked Kelly.
“Um, maybe…but I hope you don’t expect me to stay dressed like this until next week?’ asked Molly.
“That’s up to you…but after a few weeks of playing with us, you just might change your mind…you might find that you prefer being Molly,” said Miranda.
Molly laughed. “I doubt that.”
“Well, you never know,” said Miranda.
Chapter 7
Molly checked her email before going to bed. Her hair was still curly but she was more annoyed by her nails. She quickly realized how more difficult it was to type with long nails and she had instant respect for every woman who worked with computers.
When she finally went to bed, she slipped into a very deep and restful sleep. The only thing that was strange was that in all her dreams that night she was female. In fact, the dreams were so realistic that when she woke up, she actually checked her body to make sure she was really male.
Chapter 8
“I’ll try to remember to bring back some of the straightener,” said Sharon as they ate breakfast the next morning. “I can’t believe how much it changes your appearance…I mean you’re just wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt, but you still look like a woman. I feel like I should still call you Molly.”
“I thought it would wash out when I showered, but it looks even curlier,” said Molly.
While she didn’t say it, Molly had to agree with Sharon that she looked very feminine.
“I think you’re right. Well, that’ll make my clients happy, many of them want curly hair without getting a perm,” replied Sharon. “I’ve heard good things about this product, but you are the first person that I’ve used it on. It really looks great.”
“I still would prefer to have my hair back to the way it was. Oh, please don’t forget the nail polish remover,” said Molly as she extended her long pink nails. “You did a great job attaching these things. They feel like they’re really part of me.”
“I’m sorry about that. It’s so weird, I thought I had a whole bottle in my bathroom,” said Sharon. “Well, it’s Saturday and so you don’t have to worry about getting called in for a job interview.”
“Oh, that helps,” Molly replied with a smile. “What time will you be home? I would like to go out and run some errands, but it looks like I’m stuck here for now.”
“Saturday is our busiest day so I have no idea,” said Sharon. “If you really can’t wait you can come down to the salon with me.”
Molly laughed, “No thanks.”
“By the way, thanks for being such a good sport about all this.”
“I have to admit that it was fun,” she replied. “It made me forget my lack of a job for a little while.”
“And you’re really going to do it again next week?”
Molly shrugged her shoulders. “Why not? I mean, I havn’t done much since I lost my job except sit around my computer. Most of my friends from work have left town.”
Sharon nodded. “Well, I gotta run, see you later…Molly.”
Chapter 9
An hour later, there was a knock at the door. Molly peeked through the spy-hole and saw Miranda standing out in the hallway.
Molly opened the door. “Hi Miranda. What’s up?”
Miranda walked inside. “I’m off today and was wondering if you wanted to go grab a cup of coffee.”
Molly held out her hands and showed off her nails and then pointed to her hair.
“Sharon has to bring home the stuff to change me back,” said Molly. “Until then, I’m stuck here.”
Miranda shrugged her shoulders. “So, who said you have to go out as a guy? I’m sure we can pick out something for you to wear and I can do your makeup.”
“You’re serious,” said Molly.
Miranda took Molly by the hand. “Absolutely, now let’s get you dressed. The good thing is that it’s January and it’s cold outside, people are wearing lots of clothes…so you will definitely fool them.”
“Do I really look that much like a girl?” asked Molly.
Miranda nodded. “Now, come on…unless you want to sit in here all day.”
Molly hesitated. “I don’t know, Miranda. It’s one thing to play poker dressed up like this, but going out in public is a totally different story.”
“Nonsense,” replied Molly. “You’ll do fine and after I do your makeup and pick out an outfit for you, no one will suspect that you’re not a complete woman.”
Chapter 10
An hour later, Molly nervously walked out of her apartment next to Miranda. She was dressed in a long skirt, a red sweater, a black leather jacket and the same boots as the night before.
“Trust me, Molly, you look great,” said Miranda as they walked to the parking lot. “Just watch what I do and follow suit.”
Molly nodded. “I must be crazy to do this.”
“No, you’re not crazy,” said Miranda. “In fact you sort of like this don’t you?”
“I guess so,” replied Molly, almost embarrassed to admit it.
“I thought so,” said Miranda. “I think all of us wonder what it’s like to the other gender. I think you’re going to really enjoy today.”
They walked over to Miranda’s car, a silver BMW M3 sedan.
“Whoa, nice car,” exclaimed Molly. “How can afford something like this working at a salon?”
Miranda smiled. “I have a large trust fund. I work at the salon because I like it and I plan on opening my own someday and I figure the best way to understand the business is to start at the bottom.”
“That makes sense,” replied Molly who was looking around nervously.
“Relax, Molly, no one is going to recognize you,” she said. “I have an idea that would make it harder for someone to know who you are.”
“What’s that?” asked Molly.
“I think you should let us dye your hair…you’d make a great redhead. I mean, you and Sharon are so close you could pass for sisters,” said Miranda.
“You can’t be serious,” said Molly. “You make it sound like I’m going to dress like this all the time from now on.”
Miranda looked over and nodded. “Maybe you will, who knows? I do think you’ll look so pretty and I also know you’ll agree with me when you see the results.”
Molly laughed nervously. “You make it sound like this is a done deal.”
“It just may be, I always get my way,” replied Miranda with a wink.
Chapter 11
Miranda walked back to where Molly was sitting and set down the drinks.
“Here’s yours, cream, two sugars,” said Miranda.
“Thanks,” replied Molly.
“It’s my pleasure,” she replied.
Molly took in the aroma of her coffee. It had a slightly different scent that she couldn’t quite place, but it tasted good so she didn’t say anything.
“So, why did you come by this morning?” asked Molly as held her coffee.
“I was curious to see how you felt about last night,” she said.
Molly sipped her coffee. “It was fun taking your money.”
“I can image that it was, but I am more interested in how you feel about the way you are dressed. I noticed that you seemed very relaxed last night, is that true?”
“It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” said Molly.
“And what about now?” asked Miranda.
Molly glanced around to see if anyone was listening. “I’m a little nervous, but it’s also a little exciting too. There’s something else.”
“What’s that, Molly?”
“It feels surprisingly…normal. I mean, I’m still nervous, but it doesn’t feel as strange as I thought it would.”
Miranda nodded. “I thought so. You’ve dressed up before right?”
“Just once or twice…not like this…it was Halloween,” she replied.
“But you’ve never gone out like this…I mean out in public, right?”
Molly sipped her coffee and nodded.
“And have you ever wondered what it would like to be a woman?” asked Miranda.
“I suppose everyone wonders what it would be like…don’t get me wrong, I love being a guy.”
“Maybe it’s because you have nothing to compare it to,” said Miranda. “Maybe you’ll like being a woman more.”
Molly stared at Miranda. “Is that why you brought me out today?”
Miranda smiled back. “Maybe. Then again maybe I just wanted to open up your horizons and give you something new to experience.”
“Like what?” asked Molly.
“Well, if you’re game, after we finish our coffee, I want to take you shopping. You fit into Sharon’s things okay, but you need your own things. Don’t worry this won’t cost you a dime, it’s my treat.”
“So how much of a wardrobe do you think I’ll need? I mean, the poker club only meets once a week,” she replied.
“That’s true, but you might decide to join us when we go other places. Now, let’s go, I have some great ideas in mind for you,” said Miranda.
Chapter 12
The first place they went was to a lingerie shop.
“You need some real breast pads. Your breasts need to move with your body,” said Miranda. “They have the real nice silicon ones here, lots of weight to them and they’ll bounce when you walk. You also need a larger bra size. I think you should be a couple of cup size larger that Sharon, she’s a B-cup and you should be a D-cup.”
“Isn’t that a little large?” asked Molly.
“Trust me, you’ll look great,” said Miranda.
The sales woman was very helpful in picking out the right size bra and breast pads.
“I can’t believe how heavy they are,” replied Molly as she modeled them.
“Now you know what the rest of us go through every day,” said Miranda.
“I think they might be too big,” said Molly as she looked at her reflection in the mirror.
“Nonsense,” remarked Miranda. “They’re perfect for you.”
“I don’t know…they don’t exactly make me blend in,” she said.
“I wouldn’t worry about it, I mean you did fine back in the coffee shop,” said Miranda.
Molly looked at Miranda. “What are you talking about?”
“Hmm, I guess you didn’t notice all the men checking you out.”
Molly stared back. “Please tell me that you’re kidding.”
Miranda shook her head. “So I take it that you’re not into guys.”
“Not even slightly interested,” replied Molly. “And if I pass as well as you have told me, a guy might be pissed off if he discovered that I wasn’t a girl.”
“What about a guy who likes T-girls?” asked Miranda.
“T-girls?” asked Molly.
Miranda smiled. “Transgendered, you know male-to- female and still in transition. I know several men who absolutely love women like you.”
Molly shook her head.
“Not even the slightest bit curious what it would be like…to be kissed by a guy?”
“Nope,” replied Molly.
Miranda smiled like she knew something that Molly didn’t.
“Well, let’s pick out a few bras for you…along with some other items. We still need to get you a nice wardrobe. Keep the pads in your bra.”
Molly nodded and did what Miranda ordered.
Chapter 13
After hitting a few boutiques, Molly was quickly acquiring a rather nice wardrobe. Miranda then took Molly to a shoe store and bought her several pairs of shoes. They also stopped and picked up some cosmetics and toiletries.
“I can’t believe you bought me all these things,” said Molly.
Molly was slightly taken back by some of the outfits that Miranda had bought her, they were rather sexy and revealing, yet Molly she couldn’t bring herself to object.
“Don’t worry, I know you’ll get some good use out of them,” replied Miranda. “Now, I have one last place to take you.”
Miranda then led Molly into a tattoo and body piercing salon.
“I’m not getting any ink or piercings,” whispered Molly nervously as Miranda pulled her inside.
“It doesn’t hurt to look,” said Miranda. “Kelly and I have decided to get one on our lower back and we’re trying to get Sharon to get one too. If you joined us, it would be the whole girl’s poker club.”
“I doubt if Sharon will get one,” said Molly.
“If she agreed to it, would you get one too?” asked Miranda.
Molly shook her head. “You keep forgetting that I have no desire to be a girl.”
“I bet you’ll change your mind,” said Molly.
“Not a chance,” said Molly.
“Make that a bet?” asked Miranda.
Molly stopped looking at the display of tattoos and stared at Miranda. “You’re serious, aren’t you?”
Miranda nodded. “I bet that you’ll get a pretty tattoo like this one within the month, although I suspect you’ll be inked within the week.”
Molly looked at the decidedly feminine tattoo. It was a design of vines and flowers with a butterfly in the center.
“What’s the wager?” asked Molly.
“If you get the tattoo, you also get three additional body piercings,” said Miranda. “Belly button, tongue and clit.”
Molly’s eyes opened wide when she realized what Miranda was talking about.
“I’m serious,” continued Miranda.
“And if I win?” asked Molly.
“How about five grand?” asked Miranda.
“Five THOUSAND dollars?” asked Molly.
Miranda nodded.
“Sure, but it seems like a sucker bet to me,” said Molly. “Why don’t you just give me the money and save yourself the wait.”
“I was about to suggest the same thing. I bet they could get you in right now,” said Miranda. “I think that you should get your ears done too, the one hole is fine, but you should have several in each ear.”
“Why?”
“Think about it…guys love a wild girl,” said Miranda.
Molly felt a strange sensation as she absorbed Miranda’s words…she was momentarily aroused at the thought of pleasing a man.
“So, do you want to shake on this bet?” asked Miranda as she extended her hand.
Molly shook hands with Miranda to seal the bet.
“What’s the matter, Molly? You suddenly don’t look so confident,” said Miranda as a grin appeared on here face.
Molly shook off the feeling and laughed. “No, I was just thinking how I would spend your money.”
“You bluff better when you were playing cards,” said Miranda. “Oh, you’re going to be such a cute girl by the time I’m done with you.”
Chapter 14
They stopped for lunch at a small bistro near the salon.
The waitress obviously knew Miranda and immediately escorted them to a table.
“The food here is wonderful, we eat here all the time,” said Miranda.
Molly scanned the menu and then leaned over towards Miranda. “I need to use the restroom.”
Miranda smiled and pointed towards the back of the eatery. “The ladies room is to the left.”
“I can’t go in there!’ whispered Molly.
“Honey, you can’t use the men’s room can you?”
Molly shook her head.
“Trust me, just go in do your business and leave…no one will suspect a thing. Just remember to sit down,” said Miranda.
Molly stood up.
“That’s a good girl,” said Miranda. “Don’t forget your purse.”
Molly sighed and headed towards the restroom.
Thankfully, no one else was in it and she quickly slipped into a stall.
A few minutes later she rejoined Miranda.
“See that wasn’t so bad. Oh, and you even redid your lipstick!” said Miranda.
Molly then realized what she had done. “That’s so weird…I didn’t even give it a second thought.”
“Neither do most women,” said Miranda with a wink.
Chapter 15
They were just finishing lunch when Miranda’s cell phone rang.
“Hi, Sharon,” she said. “Guess who I’m eating lunch with?”
Molly felt her face turning red as Miranda told Sharon about their day.
“That’s a great idea, I’ll let her know,” said Miranda. “See you at seven.”
Miranda closed her phone.
“What did you just agree to?” asked Molly.
“We’re all going out to dinner tonight,” said Miranda.
“Who is we?”
Miranda laughed. “The girl’s poker club. Now, we need to get you something a bit dressier for this evening.”
Chapter 16
“You look great,” said Miranda as she inspected Molly.
Molly looked at her reflection in the full-length mirror. She was wearing a purple and black patterned sweater dress. Her makeup was slightly heavier as Miranda explained that most women put on more makeup at night.
“I can’t believe that I’m doing this. Sharon and Kelly must think that I’ve lost it,” replied Molly.
“Nope, in fact they can’t wait to see you. I think Sharon is excited about the possibility of having a girlfriend for a roommate.”
“Come on, you can’t believe that I’m going to dress like this all the time from now on,” said Molly.
Miranda nodded. “Face it Molly, you’re on the path to being a woman. There’s nothing to be ashamed about…you’re a very cute girl.”
“Just because I’m going out with you and the others doesn’t mean that I’m going to do this for the rest of my life.”
Miranda laughed. “It sounds like you’re just saying that to convince yourself. Look how easily you agreed to get dressed up yesterday; now look at everything we’ve done today.”
“I’ll be dressed as guy tomorrow,” said Molly.
“I doubt that, Molly,” said Miranda. “I’ve been watching you all day…and you’re slipping nicely into a female persona.”
“What do you mean?”
“Think about it Molly. Think about everything you did today and with each passing minute it all seemed more natural and normal. You’re more of a woman than you realize. Kelly and Sharon already accept you as one of the group.”
“I doubt the other girls think of me as one of them,” said Molly.
Miranda grinned. “You just said ‘the other girls’ my sweet Molly. I think you’ve already accepted that you’re one of us.”
Molly felt confusion, as there was some degree of truth in what Miranda was saying.
“You’ve very cute too, I bet more that you’ll have more than a few guys checking you out tonight,” continued Miranda.
Molly looked in the mirror and realized that she was rather attractive, especially with her large breasts, which stood up quite prominently.
“I think that you like how you look,” said Miranda. “In fact I think you now realize how nice it would be to be a woman.”
“What is going on Miranda? It’s like you’re trying to turn me into a girl,” said Molly nervously.
Miranda shook her head. “Not trying my sweet Molly, succeeding.”
“What…what do you mean?” asked Molly.
“Since you brought it up I might as well confess to you. I dabble in magical spells. I discovered one a while back that changes a man into a woman…first in their mind, then the body, all in less than thirty days. I’ve always wanted to cast it, but I haven’t found the right person to change…until last night. I mixed up this spell last night and slipped it into your drink. I gave you the first dose last night and the second part this morning in your coffee. With each passing moment you will change. From what I’ve seen you’ll be changed completely much faster than what the spell states. I can’t wait to see when the physical changes start.”
“You’re nuts,” replied Molly. “I’m not turning into a girl. I mean, I would notice the changes. I’m happy with the way I am and nothing can change that.”
“Famous last words, I forget to mention that the spell has a rather special side effect, and it will make you accept what is happening. At first the changes will be so subtle that you won’t notice the difference. Little things, like checking your makeup when you’re in the bathroom.”
Molly gasped as she remembered how she had reapplied her lipstick that afternoon.
“Oh, and the spell also sends out an aura that affects others so Sharon and Kelly will accept your transformation. It also has one last effect; I have control over you as you transform. The power is subtle, but I can pretty much tell you what to do and you’ll do it. To demonstrate this power, you will not mention a thing about the spell to anyone else. Do you understand?” asked Miranda.
Without giving it a thought, Molly nodded.
“No dear, tell me. Say Miranda, I will do what you tell me,” said Miranda.
“Miranda, I will do what you tell me,” repeated Molly without hesitation.
“See how easy that was? From now on you will refer to yourself in female terms. You are now a male to female transsexual. Don’t worry, this will seem as natural as it does to be called Molly,” continued Miranda. “Now, tell me your name and what you are, don’t think, just do it.”
Molly didn’t hesitate. “My name is Molly Phillips and I’m a woman…well I mean I’m actually a male to female transsexual, but I see myself as a woman.”
She gasped as she realized what she had said.
“Good girl, you obviously know that I’m telling you the truth,” said Miranda.
Molly nodded again.
Miranda looked at her watch. “One more thing, you will tell me any and all physical and mental changes you notice. Tell me you will do this.”
“I will do as you order,” replied Molly.
“Good girl,” said Miranda. “Now, do you have any questions for me? You can always speak freely when it’s just the two of us.”
“Will the change be…complete?” asked Molly with trepidation.
Miranda shook her head. “No. While you will be very feminine, you will keep your penis…rather your clitty; it will become smaller, but it will also stay functional. I think this is for the best as you’ll be accepted as transgendered. If you suddenly grew a vagina, it might raise some questions.”
“As opposed to becoming a woman in less than a month?”
“I told you that they’ll accept what’s happening. Now, besides Sharon and Kelly, who else do you hang with? Should you run into an old friend, you can just tell them that you decided to change and they’ll accept it.”
“And when will I tell Sharon and Kelly that I want to be a woman?”
“Well, since you brought it up, how about tonight?” asked Miranda.
“You can’t be serious,” said Molly. “They won’t believe me.”
“I am very serious and they will believe you, it’s all part of the spell. Now, when I give the signal you will tell Sharon and Kelly that you are transgendered and that you want to live as a woman, do you understand?”
“Please don’t do this to me,” begged Molly. She found it almost impossible to speak her true feelings.
“No argument, now tell me what you’re going to tell the other girls,” ordered Miranda.
She let out a big sigh. “I’m going…I’m going to tell that I have always wanted to be a woman…that I’m transgendered and that I don’t want to change back. I am going to ask them for their help in making me a girl,” said Molly.
Miranda smiled. “See how easy that was. It’s like you actually believe it yourself…in time you will believe it.”
Molly sighed. “Why are you doing this to me?”
“Partly because I want to see the spell work and also because I find the idea of watching a guy being feminized really erotic,” she replied. “I was so wet last night as I watched you play cards knowing that you were starting your path to becoming a woman. I gave my vibrator a real workout last night. The fact that I know you will give me easy access to seeing how you change.”
“This isn’t right, Miranda…can’t you see that?”
“Maybe, but I can live with my decision to do this. Now, let’s go meet the other girls,” said Miranda.
Chapter 17
Molly felt a shiver of terror run through her body as they drove to the restaurant. She was sitting next to Sharon and every time she tried to tell her roommate what Miranda had done to her, she found that she couldn’t; the spell was real.
“So did you have a good time today, Molly?” asked Kelly, who was driving.
“It was filled with new experiences,” replied Molly cheerfully.
“I’m glad that Miranda bought you some clothes of your own. We can still share things…but remember that goes both ways. If I see some of your outfits, will you let me borrow them?” asked Sharon.
Molly laughed. “That’s not a problem.”
“Well, if you decide to keep dressing like this maybe you’ll let me give you a real perm too,” continued Sharon.
“Maybe,” replied Molly. She couldn’t believe how accepting Sharon and Kelly were…until she remembered that it was a side effect of the spell.
“I also showed her the tattoo,” remarked Miranda.
“What did you think of it, Molly?” asked Sharon.
Before Molly could answer, Miranda interrupted.
“She said that if all four of us decide to get one, then she would too,” lied Miranda.
“Is that true?” asked Sharon.
“I wouldn’t put it the same way that Miranda did, but I said I would consider it,” said Mollie.
“I don’t know…I’m not against getting a tattoo…it’s just that I’m a bit of a wimp when it comes to pain,” said Sharon. “But if we all get it at the same time, then I’m in.”
Inside, Molly was horrified. Sharon was more worried about the pain than the fact that her male roommate might be getting a very feminine tattoo. When she tried to express her true feelings the opposite came out.
“Well, if I’m still in the club in a few weeks, then I’ll do it,” said Molly.
“That sounds like a yes to me,” said Miranda.
“Looks like we all have a new girlfriend,” said Kelly. “I think it’s great that you’re so open to exploring your feminine side.”
“Thanks,” replied Molly.
“Molly, why don’t you tell them what we talked about today?” asked Miranda. She then nodded at Molly.
On the inside, Molly was horrified, but she knew that she couldn’t disobey Miranda. She then smiled and began to tell Kelly and Sharon how much she wanted to be a woman.
To Molly’s shock neither Kelly nor Sharon seemed surprised.
“You did seem a little too much at ease last night,” said Kelly. “I think it’s great and I’ll do whatever it takes to help you, Molly.”
Sharon nodded in agreement as Kelly spoke. “I’ve always suspected that you were hiding something. I think it’s cool that you want to be a girl.”
Outward Molly beamed with joy, inside she was heartbroken.
Chapter 18
Dinner went off without a hitch. Molly noticed that she was actually having a good time, as long as she didn’t think about what Miranda had done to her.
Later, back in their apartment, Sharon sat down on the couch and motioned for Mollie to sit down next to her.
“I think we need to talk,” said Sharon.
Molly nodded.
“I just want to make sure that this is what you want,” said Sharon. “This is pretty sudden.”
“It is,” said Molly, even though she was trying to tell Sharon the truth. Inside she was screaming with anger and terror at what was happening, but none of it came out.
“So how long have you been holding in these feeling?” asked Sharon.
“My whole life,” replied Molly. “I just tried to repress them.”
Just as Miranda had described, Molly was coming up with an appropriate story. She told Sharon that when she dressed for the poker game she decided that she wouldn’t go back to being a male.
“Just one question, have you ever worn my things before the other night?” asked Sharon.
Molly shook her head. “I was tempted…but no I never did it. I couldn’t violate our friendship.”
“But you’ve wanted your own things?” asked Sharon.
Molly nodded. She was even having trouble separating the truth from the spell induced story.
“Well, I have tomorrow off, and we can go out and get you a bigger wardrobe…along with cosmetics and toiletries.”
“I’d like that,” replied Molly. “I’m sorry I wasn’t more honest with you…but I didn’t know how you’d respond.”
“It’s okay…I’ve always sensed that you were different. And to be honest, it’s going to be cool having another girl live with me,” said Sharon. “Now, before we go to bed, let me get you a pair of my pjs. I have a really cute pair that would be perfect for you.”
Molly smiled back and then hugged her roommate.
Chapter 19
The next morning, Molly and Sharon were having breakfast. Both were still in their pjs and robes.
“So when do you think you’ll tell your family?” asked Sharon. “I know it’s not likely that they’ll come up here, but you’ll have to tell them sometime.”
“I don’t know, but I want to see if this is the real me first, if that makes sense,” said Molly.
“Well, from what I see, you’re not going back to being a guy anytime soon,” said Sharon. “I didn’t think it was possible for someone to change so quickly, but it’s like you’ve been a girl for as long as I’ve known you.”
“Thanks, I’ll take that as a compliment,” said Molly. Inside, she hadn’t given up trying to tell Sharon the truth, but she found that the words wouldn’t come out.
“Oh, since you’re going to be a woman from now on, why don’t we go down to the salon today and I’ll do your hair and nails? We’re closed for regular business so I can work on you without interruption.”
Molly nodded. “I’d like that.”
At least it wouldn’t be Miranda who would be styling her hair and doing her nails.
Molly had an idea and she picked up a pen and a pad of paper. She tried to write down what Miranda had done to her, but just like her words, her writing was also affected by the spell. She gave up as she realized that it was a pointless attempt.
“I think Miranda was right last night about you looking better as a redhead. I think a dark red would look fabulous on you,” said Sharon.
“Well, I trust you,” said Molly. “And if you don’t want to get the tattoo, don’t do it because of the rest of us.”
Sharon smiled back. “Thanks, but the more I think about it, the more I like the idea. I also like the idea how it will bond the four of us.”
“You mean that?” asked Molly.
Sharon nodded. “I’ll call Miranda and Kelly and tell them that we’re going to do it.”
Molly nodded as wondered if the piercing would hurt as bad as feared.
Chapter 20
Molly stared at herself in the mirror. Her hair was now a dark red and it was styled in large curls. Her eyebrows were also the same color. They were also very thin and highly arched. Together the affect was stunning and it totally feminized Molly’s appearance.
“You look great,” said Sharon as she worked on Molly’s nails. “You really look great as a redhead.”
“I guess that I’m going to have rewrite my resume now,” said Molly.
Every time she tried to tell Sharon about the spell, she just ended up digging herself into a deeper hole.
“I know what you mean. You know, I think that maybe you should shift your sights a bit lower. Since you’re going to be living as a woman from now on, maybe you should get a traditional woman’s job like a waitress or barmaid, or even a salesgirl…just to see what the rest of us had to go through. You can also go back to computer programming later.”
“That’s not a bad idea,” said Molly.
“You could also apply to be our receptionist here at the salon. We’re going to have an opening soon as Laura is leaving to go back to college.”
The last thing that Molly wanted to do was work at the same place as Miranda.
“I’ll keep it in mind. I suppose that I need to get my name changed too.”
“That would be a good idea,” said Sharon. “Well, the nails are done, just sit there and let the polish dry.”
Molly held out her hands and examined her nails. The tips that Sharon had applied were much longer than the ones she had used the other night. The same color red was on her toenails.
“I know that they’re long, but you’ll get used to them. You don’t need to worry about them breaking off, I used the good ones and a very strong adhesive,” said Sharon. “They’ll be on for a few weeks before I’ll need to replace them.”
“Okay,” replied Molly.
She wondered if she could type with the nails; but then another thought entered her head, she realized how sexy the long nails made her hands look. Oh, my god she thought, I really am changing into a girl.
“Oh, I called Miranda and Kelly and they agreed to meet us for dinner,” said Sharon.
“That’s great,” replied Molly, dreading how Miranda would react when she saw her.
Chapter 21
Molly was wearing a gray sweater and a black skirt as they walked into the restaurant.
Miranda was pleased to see how naturally Molly moved. She had only cast the spell and the changes were amazing, she could barely wait for the physical changes to start.
While she couldn’t do it tonight, she had plans to accelerate the rate of transformation. She had re-read the spell and it said that sexual contact would speed up the physical changes. Of course the trick would be to get Molly to have sex with a man, but Miranda figured she could pull this off. She had a friend who she knew to be bisexual and he would definitely fall for Molly. He also loved T-girls.
“Molly, your hair looks fantastic,” said Kelly. “You definitely look better as a redhead.”
“Thanks, Kelly,” said Molly.
Over dinner, Miranda brought up the idea about getting tattoos.
“When do you think we should get them?” asked Kelly.
“Why not Thursday after work?” suggested Miranda. “If you all like that idea, I’ll call ahead and reserve it.”
Sharon looked at Molly and then the others. “Sounds good to me.”
“I’m game,” said Kelly.
“What about you Molly?” asked Miranda. “Are you going to be one of the girls?”
“I think we know the answer to that question,” interjected Kelly, barely stifling her giggles.
Molly nodded. “Sure, it will be fun.”
Miranda felt herself getting wet from the excitement of seeing how Molly was so under the influence of the spell. She decided to press it a bit further.
“You know…they also do piercings there,” said Miranda.
“You mean like belly buttons?” asked Kelly.
“And other parts the body… I was thinking of getting my tongue done,” said Miranda.
“Oooh, I‘d like to do that too,” said Kelly. “What about you two?”
“I’ll stick to the tattoo,” said Sharon.
“What about you Molly?” asked Miranda, knowing the answer.
“Maybe,” replied Molly.
“That sounds like a yes,” said Kelly.
“Isn’t getting a tattoo bad enough or are you three into pain?” asked Sharon.
“It won’t hurt,” said Miranda. “I perfected that anti-pain spell.”
Molly was shocked that Miranda had mentioned magic.
“You mean you actually got one to work?” asked Sharon.
Miranda nodded. “It works really well too. I used it after I twisted my ankle during that 5K run back in the fall.”
“And do we take it before or after?” asked Kelly.
“You can do either. I would recommend doing it before, especially for the tattooing,” said Miranda. “It removes the pain until the area has healed.”
“Does it feel numb?” asked Kelly. “I mean, I can deal with a numb spot on my back, but a numb tongue would be terrible.”
“No numbness…just no pain,” said Miranda.
“Well, if you all get the piercings and I see that it doesn’t hurt…then I’ll get one too,” said Sharon.
Miranda cast Mollie a nod as if to say I haven’t forgotten about the other piercings.
Chapter 22
On Thursday, Miranda led Sharon, Kelly, and Molly into the tattoo and piercing salon.
Before they had left Sharon and Molly’s apartment, Miranda had given them the spell to deaden the pain.
While Molly was still internally upset about what was happening to her, she found that her resistance to her growing femininity was decreasing. A sense of acceptance was taking over as she realized that with each passing day she her masculinity was slipping away.
She had noticed the first physical changes that morning as her nipples were larger and they were darker in color. She also noticed that her skin seemed softer, especially on her face. Her beard was completely gone too.
“So who wants to go first?” asked one of the women who were going to do the tattoos.
“Well, since this is my idea, I will,” said Miranda. “I’ll also be the first to get my tongue done too.”
“Okay, why don’t you follow me,” said one of the women, who was wearing a nametag that identified her as Scarlett.
“I can do the next one,” said the first woman, whose name was Azure.
“I’ll go next,” said Molly without hesitation.
She couldn’t help but notice Miranda’s smile.
Chapter 23
“That wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be,” said Kelly as she sipped her coffee.
They were sitting in a local coffeehouse having a celebration.
“That spell you gave us is amazing,” said Sharon. “I didn’t feel a thing.”
“What’s even more amazing is that my tongue is completely healed,” said Miranda. “So we don’t have to follow the instructions that the woman in the salon gave us.”
Molly found herself playing moving her tongue around as she got used to the metal barbell that was now sticking through her tongue. She also reached up and touched her ears, which now had several new studs in them.
She knew that the she would soon be back at the salon to get the additional piercings and there was noting she could do about it.
“I have to admit that I like the effect of the additional studs in your ears, Molly,” said Sharon. “The next time I cut your hair I might go with a wilder hair style.”
“Maybe you should get your nose pierced too,” suggested Kelly. “You know Molly, a pretty diamond stud or a hoop, something like that?”
Molly glanced at Miranda worried that the raven haired woman would make her do it.
“I don’t think that would be a good look for her,” said Miranda.
Molly felt a wave of relief that even Miranda had her limits.
“Now, how are we going to show off our new tattoos?” asked Kelly.
“Well, considering it’s freezing outside, bikinis are out,” said Sharon.
“We can still go out to the clubs? We can dress so we show them off,” said Kelly.
“That sounds like fun,” said Miranda. “Why not Saturday night?”
“Just as long as we crank up the heat in the car on the way there,” said Sharon.
Chapter 24
On Friday morning, Molly was standing in front of the full-length mirror studying her body. While they were still small, she was definitely growing breasts. Her waist was also thinner and she appeared to have slightly larger hips. As she looked at her naked body, she thought she looked like a young girl…with a penis, or rather a large clitty.
She then turned around and examined the tattoo. It was completely healed and Molly had to admit that Azure had done an excellent job. She then remembered what the woman had told her; that most people aren’t satisfied with just one tattoo.
Molly wondered where her next one would be. Azure said that it was very sexy to get one just above the bikini line.
Molly heard the doorbell and she slipped on her robe to see who it was. She looked through the peephole and saw Miranda.
“Good morning, how are you feeling?” asked Miranda as she stepped inside.
“Fine,” replied Molly as she closed the door.
“I’m so proud of the way you’re handling this,” said Miranda.
“It’s not like I have a choice,” replied Molly as she followed Miranda into the kitchen. “Every time I try to tell Sharon the real reason I’m changing, I just tell lies. I’ve been telling her I used to dress in my mom’s clothing. It’s getting so that I even believe that I did it.”
“I know, but soon you’ll accept completely your new status and you can get on with your life,” said Miranda. “Have you tried to wear male clothing recently?”
Molly nodded.
“And?” asked Miranda.
“Nothing fit right…it also felt strange,” replied Molly.
“Like it first did when you put on female clothes…and you knew they belonged to the opposite gender?” asked Miranda with a grin.
Molly nodded. “You still don’t feel any guilt over this?”
Miranda slowly shook her head. “None at all. Now, why don’t you slip out of your robe so I can see your body?”
Molly stood up and started to head to the bedroom.
“No, Molly right here…strip,” said Miranda.
Molly stopped and turned towards Miranda, she then let her robe fall to the kitchen floor.
“I love how submissive you are for me. Wow, very impressive! I’m amazed how fast the changes are happening,” said Miranda. “Turn around slowly; I want to take this all in.”
Molly did as she was ordered.
“I see that Sharon didn’t dye your pubic hairs. No problem, I brought some dye that should match your hair with me,” said Miranda.
“Is that necessary?” asked Molly.
“Yes, as you don’t want your lovers to see the difference,” said Miranda.
“What do you mean?” asked Molly, almost afraid to hear the answer.
“Don’t be so naíve, Molly. I’ve arranged a friend of mine to meet us at the club this Saturday. He’s a very hot guy and he loves T-girls. I don’t expect you to go home with him immediately, but you will agree to go out with him.”
“Please, Miranda…don’t do this,” begged Molly.
“Molly, my dear, you’re too lovely not to date,” said Miranda.
“I don’t like guys,” replied Molly.
“You will…” said Miranda as she started to laugh. “Why do you think I had you get your tongue pierced? Guys love the way it feels against their cock when you suck them off.”
Molly didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
“Now tell me that you are attracted to men,” said Miranda.
Molly bit her lower lip and then answered. “I like men.”
“And you want to date men,” continued Miranda.
“Yes, I want to date men,” answered Molly automatically.
“And you want to have sex with them,” said Miranda.
“Yes, I do, I want to have sex with men,” replied Molly.
“So you think men are sexy?”
Molly nodded. “Well not all men.”
“Good answers, they sound so natural. Now, come with me, my dear,” said Miranda. “I want to dye your hair…and if you’re a good girl I’ll give you a very special treat.”
Chapter 25
In addition to dying Molly’s pubic hair, Miranda trimmed it and then shaped the area by waxing.
“There doesn’t that look much better?” asked Miranda. “I want you to look your best when you get your clitty pierced this afternoon. That’s right, I didn’t forget.”
Molly just nodded as she knew that words would be useless.
Miranda smiled and began to slowly stroke Molly’s penis.
“Feels good doesn’t it? The spell book says that you’ll be more sensitive and enjoy sex more…even though you won’t be as big.”
“How small will it get?” asked Molly as she felt herself getting aroused. Her nipples were getting hard and without thinking she began to rub them.
“One maybe two inches hard…but it will be big enough. Don’t worry, your lovers will have big cocks that will more than make up for your loss,” said Miranda. “Now, close your eyes and think of having sex with men.”
Molly did as she was told and to her shock, she found the idea of being with a man very erotic. She then realized that Miranda was sucking her cock.
As she became more aroused, she began to moan, and as she did she noticed her voice was getting higher in tone, and this only served to increase her state of arousal.
It didn’t take long for her to reach orgasm and she cried out in pleasure as she came.
She then felt Miranda’s lips against her own and without thinking she began to kiss Miranda back. It was then she realized that Miranda had a mouth full of cum, which Molly readily accepted. Her initial disgust disappeared as she swallowed her own seed.
“Very good, now imagine that you are sucking a cock,” said Miranda. “Try and imagine how it will feel slipping in and out of your mouth…then filling your mouth with cum.”
To her shock, Molly found that she was about to cum again.
Miranda must have noticed what was happening and she again sucked off Molly. And once again she fed Molly her seed.
Chapter 26
“Remarkable,” exclaimed Miranda.
“What?” asked Molly as stood in front of Miranda.
“You’re breasts, they look like they’ve grown in just the last few minutes,” said Miranda as she reached over to cup Molly’s breasts.
Molly looked down and gasped. “Oh my god! You’re right!”
Miranda laughed. “It must have been the cum you swallowed. I can’t wait to see what happens when you’re with a man!”
“Please Miranda…turn me back!” cried Molly.
“You must be kidding, why would I do that? You’re becoming a lovely woman and I can’t wait to see what happens next. Now get dressed and we’ll head down to the piercing salon and get your belly button and clitty pierced. I’ll give you the anti-pain spell before we go in.”
Molly did as Miranda ordered. It was impossible to disobey her.
An hour later, Molly was looking at her latest piercings. Through the head of what was her cock…now her clitty was a steel ring. Miranda had commented that an added side effect of the ring was that it would force Molly to sit to pee.
Through her navel was a steel post with a small jewel attached to it.
The woman who did the piercings was amazed how calm Molly was throughout the procedures.
“You know Molly, I would have never guessed you were really a guy,” said Amber. “I saw you the other night when you got your tattoo and tongue done and thought you were just another girl.”
“Thank you,” replied Molly.
Amber had many tattoos on her body and numerous piercings, including her tongue, nose, ears and eyebrows. Molly wondered what else was pierced.
“I’d love to work on you again, if you decide that you want some more piercings or ink,” she said.
“I’ll keep that in mind. I’m think I’m done for now,” she said.
Amber smiled. “I can always tell customers who will be back and trust me Miss Molly, you’ll be back.”
Chapter 27
“I’m very pleased with the way you acted back in the piercing salon,” said Miranda as they shopped for snacks and drinks for that night’s poker game.
“I really didn’t have a choice,” replied Molly.
“I think Amber is right…I suspect that you’ll be back there on your own,” continued Miranda.
“I doubt it…what else would I have done?”
“Oh, I can think of a few things…like your nipples, once they’ve grown out. I can also see you getting some more ink…not like Amber, but a few small tattoos strategically placed,” said Miranda. “Also maybe Kelly was right; a nose ring would be cute on you.”
As they talked a very handsome man walked past them; pausing only momentarily to look over the two women. He smiled at them and continued shopping.
Molly turned slightly to watch him walk away.
“He’s pretty hot,” whispered Miranda.
Molly nodded before she realized what she had done. It then hit her that she had found the man attractive and also she liked the fact that he had smiled at her.
“Hmm, and to think, just a couple of hours ago you were telling me that you didn’t like guys,” said Miranda. “Oh, you’re going to love Matt, he’s even better looking than that guy.”
Molly just sighed.
“So do you want me to tell you about him?” asked Miranda.
“Sure, why not? What does he look like?” she asked. She was shocked that she really was interested in what Matt looked like.
Miranda laughed. “Oh, you’re going to love him…and he’s going to eat you up, he loves redheads.”
Chapter 28
“Molly, it’s so cool that you’ve come out as transgendered,” said Kelly as she dealt the next hand. “It allows us to play cards and to keep it an all girls poker club.”
“I have to agree with her, Molly,” said Sharon. “You know, it’s strange, but it’s like you’ve always been a girl. In fact, it’s hard to picture you ever being a guy.”
“I agree,” said Kelly.
“I’m just happy to be accepted as the person I was always meant to be,” said Molly. She had tried once again to tell them the truth, but as before the words came out totally different.
“Are you going to start hormones?” asked Kelly.
“I already have,” replied Molly. “Miranda took me to an herbal pharmacy today and I bought some natural ones. I can’t start the prescription hormones until I see a therapist,” said Molly. It was another lie, but she had to do it. Sooner or later the others would notice the physical changes.
“I talked to a lawyer friend of mine and he said that he should be able to push through your name change,” said Miranda.
“I thought you’d need a letter for that,” said Sharon as she folded her hand.
“Normally you do,” said Miranda. “But he’s our family lawyer and he knows how to speed things up.”
Molly felt like crying as her old life was quickly being erased. But outwards all she could do was smile.
“That’s wonderful news,” she said.
“So are you going stay Molly?” asked Sharon.
“Yes, I’ve grown to like the name,” replied Molly as she took two new cards.
“What about your new middle name?” asked Kelly.
“I haven’t given it too much though until now,” replied Molly.
“What’s your old one?” asked Miranda.
“Alexander,” she replied.
“So, why not Alexis or Alexandra?” suggested Kelly.
Molly won the hand and gathered her chips. “I guess so.”
“Besides, it’s not that important, you’ll need to change your name when you get married anyway,” said Kelly.
Molly laughed. “That’s jumping the gun a bit…I mean I’m not even dating yet.”
“You will,” said Kelly. “You’re too cute not to have a boyfriend.”
“She’s right, Molly. I can’t image you going unattached very long,” said Miranda.
Molly felt like screaming, but all she could was laugh.
“So, do you like guys now?” asked Sharon.
“I’m open to the idea of trying new things,” said Molly.
“So, does that mean you’ll go clubbing with us tomorrow night?” asked Kelly.
Molly nodded. “I already said I would.”
“And will you dance with a guy if he asks you?” asked Kelly.
Molly nodded. “If he’s not a jerk.”
“Cool,” replied Kelly. “She’s learning fast!”
The others laughed.
“You need to be careful, Molly,” said Sharon.
“I know,” she replied.
“So, you’ve been thinking about this?” asked Sharon.
Molly nodded again.
“I think we’ll have to have a little talk with you,” continued Sharon. “I mean, you’re about to see men from a whole new perspective.”
As they played cards, Sharon, Kelly, and Miranda talked to Molly about the do’s and don’ts of dating men.
Molly listened intently. She also realized that another bridge had been burned behind her as she accepted the fact that another part of her transformation was that she now liked men.
Chapter 29
Saturday night, the four women headed out on the town. As Kelly had suggested, they all wore outfits that showed off their new tattoos on their backs.
They sat down at a table near the dance floor.
“How’re you doing?” asked Sharon as she leaned close to Molly.
“Nervous,” she replied over the sound of the dance music blasting in the background.
“Just take it easy,” replied Sharon.
The first thirty minutes or so passed without incident. In spite of her internal struggle regarding her transformation, Molly was fascinated with seeing the whole club scene from the other side.
A few guys came up and made really lame come-ons and Molly wondered if she sounded that desperate when she had been a man. She felt a shiver run up her spine as she realized that with each passing moment she saw her male life as in the past.
“Looks like a light night,” said Kelly. “Do you want to go somewhere else?”
Miranda shook her head. “It’s still early; let’s give it a little longer.”
A short time later two guys walked up to their table. Molly had to admit that they were both very handsome.
One asked Sharon for a dance and the other asked Kelly. Both girls accepted.
Miranda leaned over. “My friend Matt Long is over at the bar. He’s the one with short brown hair and wearing the black leather jacket.”
Molly looked over and saw that Matt was staring at her. He smiled and nodded in her direction.
“He’ll be walking over here in a moment…have fun,” said Miranda.
Sure enough, Molly watched as Matt slowly made his way over towards the table. She estimated he was six-one, and appeared to be very fit. He looked to be in his late twenties and she had to admit that he a very attractive man.
“Hi, Matt,” said Miranda.
He smiled at her. “You’re looking good…as always.”
“Thank you, my dear. Matt, this is my friend Molly, she’s the one I told you about.”
Matt smiled at Molly as he also ran his eyes over her.
“You’re even more attractive that Miranda described,” he said. “Would you like to dance?”
He then extended his hand and Molly took it.
Before she knew it, she was out on the dance floor with Matt. The first two songs were rather fast, but the next one was a slow ballad and without asking Matt pulled her close to his muscular body. She realized how dainty she now was as Matt’s arms enveloped her. She also felt Matt’s hard cock pressing against her.
He leaned closer and whispered in her ear. “I just love special girls like you.” He then kissed her.
She didn’t reply, but she could feel her heart beating faster.
“I promised Miranda that I wouldn’t try to take you home tonight, Molly, and I’m a man who keeps his word, but would you like to go out with me tomorrow night?”
“I’d love that Matt,” she replied without thinking.
“Lovely,” he replied as he kissed her again, this time on the lips.
As they kissed, Molly realized that she would have left with him if he had asked. This reaction both excited and terrified her.
They returned to the table and Matt introduced himself to the others.
The others girls didn’t seem to be bothered by this and in fact they seemed pleased that Molly had found a friend.
At one point, the others were all way from the table, leaving just Matt and Molly. He pulled her closer and kissed her. This time his tongue slipped into her mouth. To her shock, Molly returned the act.
“Molly my sweet thing, can I have your phone number?”
Molly nodded and gave him her cell phone number without hesitation.
“Great, so can I pick you up at eight?” he asked as he programmed her number into his phone. He then gave her his number.
His hand slipped up and gently cupped one of her breasts. Molly let out a sigh.
“Dress sexy for me,” he said.
Molly couldn’t help but notice that this sounded like an order.
“I will,” she replied.
“Good girl…oh, my sweet Molly we will have a wonderful time,” he said. He then leaned over and kissed her again.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, my dear,” he said as stood up.
“I can’t wait,” she replied.
Chapter 30
When Molly got home, she hurried to her bedroom. Her breast pads felt so tight in her bra and she couldn’t wait to remove them. She gasped as she saw the reason why the pads were giving her discomfort. Her own breasts were now much larger. There was no denying that she had breasts…not just some swelling in her nipples. She stood in front of the mirror and cupped them…feeling their weight. She moved up and down and watched as they bounced up and down.
She suspected that her contact with Matt was responsible for this latest growth spurt and she wondered what would happen if she continued to see him.
As she thought about Matt, she found herself getting aroused. With one hand she began to rub her nipples…and with the other she began to stroke her diminutive cock. The small metal ring in the head of her cock only served to increase her state of arousal. It still got very hard, but it was barely three inches long now. She found herself stroking it harder as she wonder how big Matt’s cock was.
The more she thought about Matt, the more excited she got and soon she was approaching climax.
When she came she found that she couldn’t resist licking up her cum from her fingers.
To her surprise, she found that she was still quite aroused and as she cleaned up she couldn’t get Matt out of her head.
Chapter 31
Molly stepped out of bed the next morning and stumbled to the bathroom. It took her a few moments to recognize the fact that her breasts had grown some more while she had slept. They were now the same size as the breast pads and she found that she didn’t need the pads when she put on her size 34-D bra.
The rest of her body was continuing its changes. She now had a thin waist and wide hips. The only sign that she had once been male was the small pierced cock between her legs. She looked down at it and decided that it was no longer a cock and that it was more appropriate to call it her clitty.
“Mike is dead,” she said softly. “I am now Molly…and I’m a T-girl.”
Somehow, saying this out loud made her feel better. Just as Miranda had said, she was accepting what was happening.
She dressed and did her hair and makeup like she had been doing it her whole life. Then she went out to see what Sharon was up to.
Sharon was out in the kitchen reading the paper.
“I looked through the want ads and there are a few places hiring that might be a good fit for you, Molly. I mean, until you get your legal name change, you’re going to have to be less picky,” said Sharon.
Molly looked at the jobs. Several looked interesting, including a job at a nearby coffeehouse.
Sharon looked over Molly’s shoulder and pointed to an ad for waitress.
“I know that place. They get a lot of LGBT customers and I doubt they would have a problem hiring a transgendered person,” said Sharon. “Besides, their waitresses wear the cutest uniforms.”
Molly laughed. “I can’t wait to see them.”
“So, changing the subject, how do you feel about going out on a date? I mean this is rather sudden,” said Sharon.
“It’s just dinner,” replied Molly.
“Okay, but remember that guys usually want something more,” said Sharon.
“That’s true, but Miranda is vouching for this guy so I’m not worried. I’m sort of relived that he knows my true gender.”
“Still, I wouldn’t go home with him,” she said.
“I’ll be fine,” said Molly.
Chapter 32
“Well, let me see how you look,” said Sharon.
Molly stood in front of her roommate and slowly turned around. She was dressed in a short black leather skirt, dark green silk blouse, and high heels.
“Very nice, sexy but sophisticated. I have to admit that I’m a little jealous of how fast you’re acquiring such a nice fashion sense,” said Sharon. “Your makeup is also perfect.”
“I’ve learned a lot by watching you,” said Molly.
“I don’t believe you, but I’ll take the compliment,” she replied. “What time do you think you’ll be home?”
Molly shrugged her shoulders. “I suspect between ten and eleven.”
“Call me if you need anything,” said Sharon as she hugged Molly.
Matt picked Molly up ten minutes later. At first everything was perfect. He took her to a small bistro for dinner and as they talked they casually flirted with each other.
“I’ve had a wonderful time tonight Matt,” said Molly.
“I’m pleased to hear that. Do you want to go back to my place?” he asked. “I would love to make love to you tonight.”
Molly was shocked by his response and how direct he was. Yes, she liked him, but she wasn’t ready to go to bed with him on a first date.
“Matt, I’d like to get to know you a bit more before we do that,” she said.
“Come on, babe, I know you want it. Your words may say no, but your eyes say yes,” he replied as he grinned at her.
She shook her head. It was happening too fast. In her mind she was rethinking all the times she had been in this sort of position, but that was when she was still a guy. It seemed so different now. She wanted to be with Matt, but she didn’t want him to think she was easy too, it was much more complicated than she had imagined.
“Please understand Matt, I need a little more time, okay?”
To her surprise he agreed. “You can’t blame a guy for trying. I mean you look so sexy…I would love to make love to you all night long. But, there’s no sense in arguing over it,” he said.
Molly smiled back at him. “Thank you, Matt.”
She then got up to use the restroom.
“I’ll be back shortly,” she replied.
When she came back, he was handing the bill back to the waiter.
“Finish your wine and I’ll take you home,” he said.
Molly lifted her glass and drank what was left.
Matt escorted her out to his car; his arm was wrapped around her waist.
“Thank you for being so sweet,” she said.
Matt nodded.
She could tell he was annoyed, but she wasn’t ready to go home with him yet.
“Can I at least get a kiss?” he asked.
Molly nodded and they kissed for a few minutes. His tongue pressed deep into her mouth.
“I can’t wait to feel that pierced tongue against my cock,” he whispered. He then reached down and slipped his hand up her skirt. “Oooh and your clitty is pierced too. You’re full of surprises!”
Molly pushed him away gently. “Please Matt…I’m not ready.”
He shrugged. “Too bad.”
Matt then started the engine of his car. He looked over at Molly and smiled.
She tried to smile back, but couldn’t. All of sudden she felt really odd. She reached up and ran her fingers against her temples.
“How do you feel?” he asked. “It’s going to be okay, just relax and let it happen.”
At first, she didn’t understand why he was asking her this question. Then she noticed that she was feeling very strange as if she was really drunk.
An odd sensation of relaxation began to sweep through her body and she realized that she had trouble replying. She tried to speak, but the words didn’t come out. It was also difficult to move as she tried to reach out to Matt, but her body didn’t seem to react.
He reached over, unbuttoned her blouse, and ran his hands over breasts. To Molly’s horror, she felt her nipples harden to his touch.
Matt smiled at her. “I didn’t want to do it this way, but since you wouldn’t accept my invitation I had to do it this way. Don’t worry, you shouldn’t pass out, I don’t want to fuck you that way. No, I gave you just enough to keep you under my control.”
Molly slowly absorbed his words and found it was it was very difficult to think. It was like she was really inebriated, but she knew she had only had two glasses of wine.
Matt started the car. He had left her blouse unbuttoned. “I’ve used the same dosage on several other girls and they weren’t hurt.”
She tried to shout at Matt, but nothing came up. The bastard had drugged her and now she was at his mercy.
As if he was reading her mind, he reached over and slipped his hand under her skirt. He pulled down her panties and gently stroked her clit.
“I really love that ring in your clit,” he said. “Now, sit back and relax…not that you have any choice. We’ll be at my place soon.”
Chapter 33
Matt carefully carried her inside his house. She was still conscious, but she was too drugged to walk on her own.
“I don’t want you falling down. The last thing I want to do is hurt you,” he said as he set her down on his bed.
Molly looked up at Matt as he undressed and even in her drugged state she realized that she was about to be raped.
She opened her mouth to beg him not to do it, but nothing came out. Matt hovered over her and began to undress her. His large erect cock rubbed against her as he took off her clothes.
“Oh, Molly, you’re tits are magnificent,” he said as he ran his hands over them.
To Molly it was like being in a horrific nightmare. She could do nothing to prevent Matt from abusing her body. All she could do was hope that it would be over soon.
She looked up to see his stiff cock approaching her mouth, she tried to scream but nothing came out.
Chapter 34
Matt helped Molly out of his car. She was still drugged, but she could now walk with his assistance.
“Now remember, if anyone asks, you just had too much to drink. No one will believe you anyway if you say you’ve been drugged. By the way, Molly, you were a great fuck. You made the right decision to become a woman. You’re way too feminine to be a guy. I love your tits and your clit is so cute.”
He set her down by her front door and leaned down to kiss her. “Take care, Molly,” he said as he walked away to his car.
She slumped down to the ground and it took all of her strength to stand back up. She could still taste his cum in her mouth and she could feel his cum drip down her legs. He had kept her panties as a trophy.
It took all her strength to stand up. She leaned up against the door and realized that she was still too out of it to try and unlock the door, so she pressed the doorbell and held it continuously.
She prayed for Sharon to get up and open the door.
Her prayers were answered as the door opened and Molly fell inside. Luckily she was caught by Sharon.
“Molly, what happened?” asked Sharon as she gently eased Molly to the floor.
Molly looked up at her and tried to speak.
“I can’t hear you, Molly,” said Sharon as she stared down at her disheveled roommate. Molly’s clothes and makeup looked as if she had gotten dressed in the dark. “Are you drunk?”
It took all of her strength and concentration, but Molly was able to mouth the words. “No…not drunk… Matt drugged me…Matt raped me.”
“Oh my god!” screamed Sharon. She repeated what Molly had mouthed to confirm the message.
Molly nodded.
Sharon got up and retrieved her phone.
“9-1-1. my roommate…my roommate has… has been raped,” she stammered. She then comforted Molly as they waited for the police and ambulance to arrive.
Chapter 35
“How’s Molly?” asked Kelly as she hugged Sharon in the emergency room waiting area.
“She’s being examined,” said Sharon. “That fucking bastard Matt drugged and raped her.”
“Matt? My god I always though he was a nice guy,” said Kelly.
“I want to cut his fucking throat.”
“I think we should cut something else off first,” added Kelly.
“I’m going to kill that bastard,” stated Sharon coldly. “He’s not going to get away with this.”
A short thin policewoman entered the waiting area and approached Sharon.
“Excuse me, Ms Richards, I need to talk to you in private,” said the policewoman. “I know this is a difficult time, but I really need to talk to you.”
“This is Kelly Conrad; she’s also a good friend of Molly. Can she come with me?” asked Sharon.
The policewoman nodded.
They were led to a small office by the police woman.
“I’m Officer Norris. I’m very sorry what happened to your friend.”
“Thank you,” said Sharon. “How is she?”
“She’s being examined. We’re also collecting data for the rape kit. Um, I don’t know how to ask this…”
“We both know that Molly is transgendered,” interjected Sharon. “It’s okay, she’s our friend and we support her decision.”
Officer Norris nodded.
“Is that going to make a difference is how she is treated?” asked Kelly.
“No,” replied Officer Norris. “Sexual assault is sexual assault.”
“So you believe her?” asked Sharon.
“She’s still a bit hard to understand, but she’s becoming more coherent. Yes, we believe her… and the physical evidence supports her claim.”
“What did that bastard use on her?” asked Sharon angrily.
“We’re waiting for the results of our tests, but from what she has told us I would suspect either Rohypnol or GHB,” said Officer Norris.
“Date rape drugs? Aren’t those illegal?” gasped Kelly.
“It will just be another charge against him,” said Officer Norris.
“So when are you going to arrest him?” asked Sharon.
“Yes, what are you waiting for?” asked Kelly.
“I understand you’re impatience. The case is being handled by two of our detectives and they are waiting for the warrant so they can search his apartment. Trust me, we want to nail him as bad as you do,” said Officer Norris.
“I doubt that,” said Sharon. “So when can we see Molly?”
“That’s up to the doctors. I imagine that they will want to watch her for a while to make sure that the drugs are out of her system. The only good thing is that the guy didn’t use a very strong dose of the drugs. We had a girl die a few weeks back from an overdose.”
“Is she hurt physically?” asked Sharon.
“The doctors are still examining her,” said Officer Norris. “But from what I saw there was no physical injury. She would have been unable to resist due to the drugs so the suspect didn’t have to physically restrain her.”
“What about mentally?” asked Sharon.
Officer Norris ran her fingers through her hair. “I’m not going to lie to you; sexual assault is an extremely damaging crime to the victim’s mental state. Molly will be given the number of a good rape counselor. She might need some nudging to make sure she goes.”
“We can do that,” said Sharon.
Office Norris smiled. “She’s lucky to have such good friends.”
Sharon nodded. “And you promise that Molly’s case will be handled like any other rape case?”
“I know that the police in this town haven’t always treated the LGBT community fairly, but times are different. We will arrest the man who did this to her and he’ll be prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law.”
“Thank you,” said Sharon.
“I want to thank you. Too many cases like this are not prosecuted because the victim didn’t come forward. By bringing Molly here immediately you have given us the chance to get the evidence needed to put him away.”
“You mean the evidence of the rape?” asked Kelly.
“That and the drugs. Date rape drugs pass through the system very quickly, thanks to you Ms. Richards we were able to collect what we needed. Many men who use these drugs do so knowing that unless there are tests done in the first day or so there will be no physical evidence. They can claim that it was just consensual sex.”
Chapter 36
Miranda arrived in the waiting room an hour later.
“I can’t believe that Matt raped her,” said Miranda.
“The bastard drugged her first with a date rape drug,” said Sharon bitterly.
Miranda shook her head. “I’m so sorry. I thought he would be a nice guy for Molly to date.”
Before Sharon could reply, Officer Norris stepped into the waiting area.
“I just wanted to let you know that we have the suspect in custody. I can’t tell you everything, but we discovered sufficient evidence to support Molly’s story,” said Officer Norris.
“Thank you,” said Sharon.
“I know this doesn’t make things any better, but I thought you’d want to know. I can tell you one thing; Matt Long is going to be in jail for a while. We discovered a rather large stash of both Rohypnol and GHB in his apartment. It appears that he is a major dealer in date rape drugs,” said Officer Norris. “I also talked to the doctors, your friend is doing better, but she won’t be going anywhere tonight. They’ve sedated her so she can get some sleep. If I were you I would go home tonight.”
Sharon shook her head. “No, she would stay here if the roles were reversed.”
“I’m not going anywhere either,” said Kelly.
“The same goes for me,” added Miranda.
Officer Norris smiled. “I understand…I wouldn’t go home either.”
Chapter 37
Molly woke up the next morning feeling ashamed and hurt. While she was glad that Matt had been arrested it didn’t remove the hurt that he had caused her.
The only good thing was that there was no permanent physical injury caused by Matt’s sexual assault.
She was due to be released after another talking to the some detectives.
The detectives asked her again what had happened the night of the assault.
When they finished, Molly asked them a question.
“Do you think that I will be believed in court?” she asked the detectives.
“I’ll be honest, Molly, it is normally difficult to prosecute a case where the victim is transgendered. However, the evidence supporting your side is overwhelming. We have the results of your lab work that should show that you were drugged and there is also the physical evidence of the sexual assault,” said the first detective.
“We also have the physical evidence we gathered in Mr. Long’s apartment, including your panties,” added the second detective. “He was initially claiming that it was consensual sex, but that all changed when we found the drugs.”
“He immediately demanded to speak to his lawyer,” said the first detective,
“If I was his lawyer I would be working on a deal as we speak,” said the second detective.
Molly nodded. “So does this mean that he’ll get off lightly?”
“Actually it’s the opposite. The DA is very strict on the use of date rape drugs. I do want to let you know something upfront, the DA may not immediately accept their deal as he has started an investigation to see if there are additional victims,” said the first detective. “I’ve worked on several cases like this and so far this one is very strong. We owe much to your roommate for bringing you here immediately as we have the physical evidence of the drugs in your system.”
“When can I see her?” asked Molly.
The detectives looked at each other. “We’re done with you so I would say that you are free to go. The doctors may want you to come back later for a check up. We’ll let the doctor know that we’re done.”
“Thank you,” said Molly.
Chapter 38
Molly was relived to be back in her apartment.
“How’re you doing?” asked Sharon.
“I’m still kinda numb,” replied Molly as she flopped down on the couch. “I can’t believe this happened.”
Sharon sat down next to her. “I’ll be here for you.”
Molly smiled. “Thank you, but don’t you have to go to work?”
“I took the day off,” she replied.
“You didn’t have to do that…but thank you,” said Molly.
“Do you feel like eating anything?”
“Thanks Sharon,” said Molly as she stood up. “I want to go take a bath and change first.”
“Okay, I’ll make you lunch when you’re done.”
Molly got up and headed to her bedroom. She undressed and examined her body. Thanks to the sex with Matt her body was now very feminine. Her breasts stood out as they were now large and round. Her penis was very small and it was barely visible.
There was no going back now she realized and now she would have to live out her life as a woman. She also realized that her status would soon be public record and she knew she would have to call her parents before they heard it on the news.
Molly sat down on the edge of the tub and turned on the water. As the tub filled she thought about what had been done to her. A rear began to roll down her face. She wiped it away, but it was soon followed by others. She was soon sobbing as she thought about what Matt and Miranda had done to her.
She stopped crying when the tub was filled. She felt the water with her hand, it felt very soothing. She stood up and stepped into the tub. The hot bath felt wonderful and it almost made her forget all her worries.
Chapter 39
Molly was cuddled up on the couch in a robe that Sharon had loaned her. Under the robe she was wearing a t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants.
Sharon sat down across from her.
“I know you must be sick of hearing me ask this, but how are you feeling?” asked Sharon.
“I’m okay,” said Molly without emotion.
“Um, you want to talk about it?”
Molly shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t want to say what he did to me, but let’s just say that he…used me several times. I do want to…I just want to talk…does that make sense?”
Sharon nodded. “Perfectly…but I do think you should see a therapist. I was date-raped back in college and it really helped to talk about it.”
“When did that happen?” asked Molly as she sat up. She had never known that Sharon had been assaulted.
“My Freshman year,” said Sharon. “I haven’t told many people about it. I figure that since we’re girlfriends now…well, you know what I mean.”
Molly smiled back. “I do…I’m sorry that it happened to you.”
“Not as much as I am about you. It must have been awful to be unable to do anything as he abused you,” said Sharon.
“It was,” said Molly. She was angry at Matt, but her fury was still directed at Miranda. In many ways, what Matt did to her wasn’t that different from what Miranda had done.
The doorbell rang and Sharon got up to see who it was.
“Hi, Sharon is Molly up to some visitors?” asked Kelly.
Sharon looked over at Molly who nodded.
“Come on it,” said Sharon.
Molly watched Kelly and Miranda walk in.
Chapter 40
Sharon made a pot of coffee and the four women sat around the living room.
“I can’t tell you how sorry I am that this happened, Molly,” said Miranda. “I had no idea that Matt would do something like that.”
Molly nodded without replying as she sipped her coffee. Inside she was furious that Miranda was here, but there was nothing she could do about it.
“I can’t believe that Matt would stoop so low as to use date-rate drugs,” added Kelly.
“It just goes to show that can never really know someone,” said Miranda.
Molly looked at Miranda and desperately wanted to tell her off. Instead all she could do was nod.
“I really feel that this is my fault,” continued Miranda. “I mean, I was the one who set you up with Matt.”
“Nonsense! The only one to blame is Matt,” said Sharon.
“Yeah, Miranda, you can’t blame yourself for this,” added Kelly.
“I wish I could dismiss it that easy,” said Miranda. “I feel so bad about this.”
Molly stared at Miranda and raged inside, unable to tell Miranda how she really felt.
“I don’t blame you for what Matt did to me,” said Molly. “You couldn’t have known that he was such a scumbag.”
“Thank you, Molly,” said Miranda. “I do appreciate that you have forgiven me. Still it isn’t right that you were violated.”
Molly was about to pick up her cup of coffee when she stopped. A strange sensation swept through her body. She was no longer upset about being feminine, but she was still angry about how it had happened. She set down her cup and glared at Miranda. “No, it isn’t right…you should know that Miranda. You’re the one who violated me first!”
The others all turned and looked at Molly.
“What do you mean by that, Molly?” asked Sharon.
“Miranda…tell them or I will!” shouted Molly. She could speak her mind! She had no idea why, but she wasn’t about to let this moment pass.
Miranda looked stunned and shook her head slowly. “This…this isn’t possible,”
“What are you talking about, Molly?” asked Kelly.
“Damnit Miranda, I’m giving you this last chance to tell them what you did to me,” said Molly as she ignored Kelly’s question.
Miranda began to tremble slightly.
“What is she talking about Miranda?” asked Sharon.
“This isn’t possible, I made you…you promised me,” stammered Miranda.
“Promised you what?” demanded Sharon.
“This is your last chance,” interjected Molly. “I swear I will tell them. I can tell them now.”
Miranda began to cry. “I messed up badly!”
She than began to sob uncontrollably.
Sharon and Kelly looked at Molly.
“What is going on?” asked Sharon.
Molly took a deep breath. “Miranda is the reason why I’m so feminine. She cast a spell on me, a real…honest-to-god magical spell! I know it sounds wild, but remember how she was able to use that spell when we got our tattoos and piercings so we didn’t feel pain? Well, she cast one on me that changed me…making me feminine. It also affected those around me so that they accepted what was happening.”
She then explained how the spell also kept her under Miranda’s power.
Sharon stared at Molly and then looked at Miranda who was sobbing.
“Think about it, Sharon, I never showed any interest in being a woman until last week. When Miranda heard that I was willing to dress up to play poker she jumped at the chance to try the spell,” said Molly. “She put the first part in my beer and then she gave me the second part on Saturday.”
Sharon just stared back in stunned silence.
Kelly shook her head. “This isn’t possible. I mean the pain spell was one thing, but people don’t just change gender.”
“I have to agree with Kelly,” said Sharon.
“Okay, I have a question for both of you…when did I first start dressing like this?” demanded Molly.
“Last week for the poker night,” replied Sharon.
“And before that I dressed and looked like a guy right?” asked Molly.
“Yes, but you told us that you’ve been dressing in private for a long time,” said Kelly.
“And before last week, would you say that I looked like a normal guy?” asked Molly.
Sharon and Kelly both nodded.
“Okay, then how do you explain these?” Molly then pulled up her t-shirt to expose her large breasts. “Did I have these a week ago?”
Sharon gasped and Kelly’s hands clutched the sides of her face.
“Miranda, did you do this to Molly?” asked Sharon as she turned towards Miranda.
Miranda looked up and nodded while she continued to cry.
“Then that means that you didn’t want to be a girl, right?” asked Sharon.
“Yes!” replied Molly as she dropped her top. “I was happy being a guy.”
Sharon hugged her roommate. “My god you must be miserable.”
“I was…but I’ve accepted who and what I’ve become. I just had to get the truth out. The worst part of this was lying to you,” replied Molly.
“But how, I mean, if the spell prevented you from telling us what was happening, how are you doing it now?” asked Kelly.
Molly shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea. I must have been so angry at what was done to me by Matt that it gave me the strength to break the spell.”
“Maybe it was something else,” said Sharon. “You just said that you accepted that you are female…maybe that’s why you could tell us what happened.”
“I don’t know, but it just feels good to be able to speak freely again,” said Molly.
“So now what?” asked Kelly as she stared at Miranda. “Can the spell be reversed?”
Miranda didn’t reply, she had her head down in her hands as she continued to bawl.
“Damnit, Miranda, answer the fuckin’ question! Can you change Molly back or not?” shouted Sharon.
Miranda looked up and wiped her eyes. “No, I can’t. The spell can’t be reversed.”
“Why the fuck did you do this?” demanded Sharon. “I mean we’re friends.”
“I just wanted to try the spell…I didn’t think….”
“That’s right, you didn’t think! Damn it, Miranda, how could you be so fucking stupid?” screamed Sharon.
“I’m so sorry,” cried Miranda. “Please forgive me, Molly.”
Molly shook her head. “I can’t forgive you Miranda…maybe in time, but not now…not for a long time.’
“I…I can make it up to you,” said Miranda. “I…I have money.”
“Oh, you will pay for this,” said Sharon.
“I don’t want your money!” shouted Molly.
“No Molly, let’s not be so hasty. Miranda, you will pay for Molly for what you did to her. Money isn’t a cure, but it can help,” added Kelly.
“I don’t want her money,” repeated Molly.
“I agree with Kelly, think about what you can do with your life. You can even go back to school and you will need money to help with your changes,” said Sharon.
Molly had to agree with her friends. “Okay, that makes sense.”
Miranda nodded. “What else do you want?”
“You have to do one more thing,” said Molly.
“Anything! What is it?” asked Miranda.
“No more magic…not until you learn to respect others,” said Molly. “I want all your books, notes, and anything else you have. We will keep them safe…and if you change, we might give them back to you.”
“Is…is that necessary?” asked Miranda.
“Yes it is,” said Sharon. “While it’s true we can’t turn you in without hurting Molly, but can make your life very uncomfortable.”
“You have to do this, Miranda,” said Kelly. “I’ve known you a long time and the person I once knew would never have done this sort of thing. These powers have corrupted you.”
“Okay,” said Miranda in a very low voice. “I will do what you tell me.”
Chapter 41
Three months later Molly walked into her apartment and flopped down on the couch.
“Tired?” asked Sharon?
“Ugh, why do they make us wear high heels?” asked Molly as she kicked off her shoes and began to rub her feet. “Damn these hurt!”
“It makes you look sexier and it gets you bigger tips,” explained Sharon.
Molly cupped her breasts. “Mine are too big as it is.”
“I said tips not TITS you idiot!” replied Sharon with a laugh. She then threw a pillow at her roommate.
Molly had been working as a waitress for a new bistro up the street for the past two months. She mainly took the job to give her something to do until she started college in the fall. She was going to use the money that Miranda had given her to become a clinical counselor. She figured she could use her own experiences as a rape victim to help others.
Molly had used some of the money to hire a lawyer to handle her identity change. The rest of the money was put away until she was ready to get her SRS.
“Oh, I got a call from the DA today,” said Molly.
“Are they going to trial?” asked Sharon with trepidation. She was very worried about how the defense would treat Molly.
Molly shook her head. “No, he took a plea deal. They have at least three other victims, two of whom are women by birth, and all of them agreed to testify. Combined with the evidence they have from my case, they’ve got him nailed but good. He will have to make an allocution and make monetary compensation to me and the other victims. It turns out that Matt had a rather sizable bank account.”
“Probably from dealing in drugs,” said Sharon. “How long will he be locked up?”
“The DA said that he’s facing forty to life,” said Molly. “If it had gone to trial he would have gotten life for certain.”
“Did the DA say how much money you’ll get?”
Molly nodded. “Yes, but it doesn’t matter as I have no intention of taking his dirty money…I’m going to donate it to charity. I don’t want anything from that bastard. There are a couple of organizations that I have been looking at and my therapist had recommended a few too. At least his money will go to a good use.”
“What sort of organizations?”
“Groups that help women who have sexually assaulted and also one group that helps transgendered women,” said Molly.
“Sounds good,” said Sharon. “So how’re you doing with all this?”
“It was okay, no nightmares this week and I’ve only cried once…today,” she replied with a slight grin on her face.
The first few months after the assault, Molly had nightmares almost every night.
“I suppose that’s a step forward,” said Sharon.
“I’m actually doing pretty good…with everything. I’m even considering about going out on a date,” replied Molly.
“Really?” asked Sharon. “Is that a good idea?”
Molly nodded. “My therapist says it is. I mean, I actually do like men now…and there’s no sense in acting like all of them are like Matt. There’s a cute guy at the restaurant…he’s one of the chefs and he’s asked me out.”
“Um, does he know about you?” asked Sharon. “I mean, I’m not saying that you’re going to sleep with him or anything.”
“He knows. We sat around one night after work drinking wine and we started sharing secrets. Half the staff is LGBT there so everyone is pretty cool with it,” she said.
“That’s cool, but take it easy with him,” said Sharon. “So what’s his name and what does he look like?”
Molly smiled back. “His name is Chris and he’s twenty-nine. He’s also really handsome, deep green eyes, brown hair, and a cute smile.”
“That’s nice, but remember that Matt was also handsome,” said Sharon.
“I know. Even my parents are coming around. I mean, I can’t tell them that my change is due to magic, but they are accepting the cover story that I came up with. I guess it’s going to work out after all.”
Chapter 42
To Miranda’s surprise, the other three didn’t totally reject her, but things were not the same, and she doubted they would ever be the way they had been. Kelly and Sharon were social with her at work, but they no longer included her in their activities.
There was hope as Molly told her that maybe in time they would let her back into their lives, but it would take time.
As bad as this hurt, Miranda knew that her friends were right. She had abused the powers she had discovered and she had hurt her friends.
She decided not to open her own salon and instead she began to do volunteer work in a shelter for battered women. It felt good to help people and maybe by doing this it would make up for the pain she had caused Molly.
Life hadn’t turned out the way she had planned, but she fully expected to make up for mistakes one day.
The End